《Mr Loser,Fight back!》


 Chapter 1

    My father is an honest and responsible person, but his appearance is a little ugly, and my mother is very good-looking. The neighbors all say that my father got such a beautiful daughter-in-law because of the virtue accumulated in his previous life. However, my birth completely changed my father''s fate.


    My mother is a mystery to me. I haven''t seen her since I can remember. My father said that she was picked up by her parents, and he didn''t know where she went.


    I am a premature baby, born less than three jin, listen to my father said, I completely inherited my mother''s gene, mother''s health is not good, because of this, I was born from weak and sick.


    In order to give the sick me better living conditions, my father worked day and night, struggling to make money.


    When I was eight years old, I had a serious illness. During the day, like normal children, I had a high fever at night. That night, I was sent to the local small hospital. The conditions of the hospital were limited, and I couldn''t find out what caused me. Even at night, I was sent to the city hospital. Fortunately, it was delivered in time, and my life was barely saved. Therefore, my father spent all his time Some savings, but since then, I have had a serious sequelae. Every rainy day, I have a headache. The doctor is helpless.


    On the night when I came to the city hospital, my father sat by my side and looked at me dying on the bed. He stroked my face with his rough hands full of calluses. My father usually spoke little. He drank wine tonight and was drunk. His voice was a little hoarse. He kept saying to me: "son, it''s dad who is sorry for you. He knows that your mother''s health is not good, and she forced her to live Under you, lead to your malnutrition, come to this world to suffer, but you can rest assured, dad will work hard to make money, you good raise up


    But before his wish was fulfilled, something happened. The year he committed the crime, I was only 10 years old. I don''t know what crime he committed. I only remember that day, when the weather was gloomy, the police came to my house and tried to take my father away by force. I grabbed my father by the corner of his clothes and refused to let him go.


    My father looked at me with red eyes and said nothing. He only asked the police to let him make a phone call before leaving. In the phone, he only said one sentence: "Lao Yang, take good care of Suluo for me, please!"


    On the same day, I was taken home by Uncle Yang. Uncle Yang is a good friend who played with my father since childhood. His family has a sister named Yang Simiao who is the same age as me. When I first met Yang Simiao, he introduced me to him: "Miaomiao, this is your brother. You should get along well in the future."


    As a result, Yang Simiao glanced at me in disgust and said with disdain: "I don''t want this widowed star to be my brother." Then he turned around and left.


    Yang Simiao hated me. She hated me from the beginning. But I, just arrived in this strange family, in my heart some are only afraid, also has to my father''s thought, I am all day long depressed, has never laughed, so that Yang Simiao even more disgusts me, said looked at me this bitter gourd face to be annoyed.


    Later, under the careful care of Uncle Yang, I slowly adapted to this new home, but I was still cautious. I was afraid of Yang Simiao, afraid that she was not happy, there were delicious food, I did not dare to eat more, there was fun, I did not dare to play, I just hope that this sister can not be tired of me.


    However, no matter what I do, Miaomiao doesn''t like me. On the contrary, she is more and more disgusted with me. She even doesn''t want to eat at the same table with me. Every time we eat, Miaomiao only eats at the table after we finish eating. Uncle Yang scolds him, and she yells rudely: "a loser, I hate him now, and I won''t like him in the future."


    My heart is very aggrieved, very uncomfortable, but I dare not cry, many times, I am a person hiding in the toilet secretly shed tears.


    Because of me, uncle Yang scolded Miaomiao. Once, uncle Lin even beat her fiercely. I watched beside her. I was very scared and worried. As soon as I was worried, I suddenly called out: "don''t hit my sister!" This is my first time to speak since I came to Uncle Yang''s house, and I still yelled out loud.


    However, instead of thanking me for asking for help, Miaomiao rejected me even more. She not only ran against me at home, but also told me at school that my father was a criminal and a villain, and that I was a mangy dog stuck in her house.


    since then, I have been looked down upon and despised by people everywhere in school. During the whole primary school period, I lived in inferiority complex, My heart, covered with a thick shadow, if not uncle Yang solemnly told me that my father is a good man, I would really think that my father is a bad guy.


    In middle school, Yang Simiao and I were still in the same school. Yang Simiao followed the trend of the times and dressed up very fashionable every day. Compared with her, I was obviously ill and my appearance was not outstanding. Yang Simiao has always hated me and would not go to school with me. Yang Simiao is a famous school flower. She is always surrounded by many cool men and beautiful women. Yang Simiao''s adolescent personality is publicity and rebellious. Uncle Yang can''t manage it.


    And I, in the school is always alone, always can only hide in nobody''s corner, a person quietly doing their own things, even so, I still can''t avoid everyone''s sarcasm, but also can''t avoid the eyes of classmates, my fragile heart, become more and more sensitive.After reading senior three, I was still in school, and Miaomiao didn''t know why she dropped out of school and entered the society ahead of time. After she dropped out of school, she seldom went home. Every time she went home, she was still aiming at me everywhere. I could only bear it silently and never dare to contradict her.


    On the eighth day of the first month, Yang Shu did not go on a business trip at home. I hid in my room to prepare for the college entrance examination. I looked up at the clock hanging on the wall. It was already 9:30 p.m. I stretched out and was ready to go out to wash my face. Then I had a rest. When I went out of the room, there was a knock on the door outside. I opened the door and found that it was very busy Miaomiao, who hasn''t come back for a long time.


    There is a girl with Miaomiao. She should be a friend who plays with her. Miaomiao has been drinking too much at this time. Miaomiao, who is not conscious, said to me immediately: "you mangy dog, how can you still stay at my home? Do you want to send my father to the public security Bureau to make you feel at ease! Don''t think that my father likes you and doesn''t like me, you can do whatever you want. I tell you, this is my family, always my family, not your family. You have a little bit of backbone, and you will not scold me for staying in my house. Sulo, if you want to have the seed, you want to be a man, just get out of my house before my father comes back, and never come back, lest I look sick


    Miaomiao held her girl by her side. She was also a white eyed girl to me. She said, "the dove occupies the magpie''s nest. Do you really want to turn someone else''s home into your own? Don''t be shameless!"


    I didn''t take Miaomiao and her friend''s words to heart. I tried to help the drunken Miaomiao to the room to have a rest. As a result, as soon as I helped her, Miaomiao pushed her to sit on the floor. At the same time, she said to me with only her nose: "don''t touch me, you mangy dog, tell you to go away. Why don''t you go away quickly? Are you willing to let me throw you out?"


    For so many years, I have always endured the humiliation and scolding of Miaomiao. For so many years, I have been lonely and lonely, living in the shadow of inferiority. For so many years, I have never really laughed, carefully step by step, just to live. I''m like a balloon, blowing bigger and thinner. Today, Miaomiao poked me and burst suddenly. My balloon can''t bear any more pressure, and finally burst.


    That night, I picked up a few clothes, took my pocket money which I had saved for many years, carried my bag and left.


    Outside the wind is very big, the air is cold and piercing, but I did not feel cold, it seems that at this moment, I found myself, sad, but happy. Facing the wind, I walk quickly, I want to get rid of the accumulated depression, want to get rid of all the humiliation that these years have suffered. I don''t know how people can be so indifferent. For more than ten years, even if you have a dog, you will have feelings, but Miaomiao always hates me. For so many years, I have avoided her, let her, bear with her, and be careful, but I can''t change her to me A little bit better.


    I hate her, hate her ruthlessness, hate her persecution for so many years, I can''t breathe, I hate her aloof, I hate her humiliation to me, hate her contempt for me, I''m fed up, I don''t want to go back to the home that didn''t belong to me, I don''t want to see Miaomiao''s proud face any more.


    My pace in the faster and faster, and finally ran straight up, my heart held back for many years of cowardice, slowly, slowly, in the release, until the early morning, I was tired, can not run, now my head abnormal pain, my figure on the street constantly shaking, my body lost balance, plopped down on the street, gradually closed Eyes, completely unconscious.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2

    When I had consciousness, a pungent smell of disinfectant came into my every nerve. I slowly opened my eyes and saw that I was lying in the hospital bed with a hanging bottle on my hand. There was no one around me. I vaguely remember that day. I fell on the ground when I was walking. Who sent me to the hospital? My mind is full of questions.


    After a while, the door of the ward opened and a man came in. I looked up and saw that it was Uncle Yang


    Isn''t he supposed to be on a business trip? How could it be in the hospital. Uncle Yang came in and found that I was awake and said to me, "Xiao Luo, if nothing happens, we''ll go home in a moment."


    Lying in bed, I heard the two words home, do not know how to answer, I bowed my head and chose to keep silent.


    Later, I learned that I had been in a coma for three days in the hospital. After I fell down, a kind-hearted taxi driver sent me to the hospital. The good driver found uncle Yang''s mobile phone number in my backpack. He sent me to the hospital to pay for my medical expenses. After hearing the news, uncle Yang pushed off all the work and rushed back. The kind-hearted driver left after meeting uncle Yang Yes. In the afternoon, uncle Yang handled the discharge procedures for me, and he and I set foot on the way home.


    After about an hour or so, uncle Yang and I came back. Now, at the door of Uncle Yang''s house, I laughed at myself, and finally I came back in vain.


    After uncle Yang opened the door for me, I took the lead to walk in. Miaomiao was watching TV in the living room and found me back again. He opened his mouth and said, "you mangy dog, didn''t you roll? How come you''re back. "


    Just half of what he said, uncle Yang then came in and inserted a very angry sentence: "who do you think is a mangy dog? I''ll have a look again."


    Uncle Yang seems to be really angry. Miaomiao is silent at this time. He goes to his bedroom with a cold face. Uncle Yang scolds her back: "little rabbit, if I find you driving Suluo away, I''ll see how I deal with you."


    In the following days, Miaomiao often goes out early and comes back late. No one knows what she is doing every day. Uncle Yang calls him and says a few words and then hangs up. Sometimes he even can''t get through. In the following days, Miao Miao goes home less and less.


    The night is deep, I lie in the room, tossing and turning, how can''t sleep, heart repeatedly tangled, perhaps Miaomiao said right, uncle yang to me again and again, this is not my home, I can''t because of their own reason, alienated the feelings between uncle Yang and his daughter.


    The life of high school is over soon, and there are ten days to the day of college entrance examination. Today is the last day of my senior three life. During the three years of high school, I didn''t make a friend. People who know me hide from me like the God of pestilence. I''m used to their sarcasm and will leave soon, but I''m still reluctant to part with them,


    after school in the evening At that time, the monitor organized the whole class to have a dinner. When they had time, they had to wait for the end of the college entrance examination to travel, and those who worked in the summer vacation also went to work. The time was set at 6:00 p.m. when the school gate gathered, everyone went home to prepare to go.


    I walk alone on the way home, the class dinner and I have nothing to do with, they and I do not get along at all, go to it will be very embarrassing, it is better to go home and have a good review!


    When I got home, uncle Yang had just finished his meal, put down his schoolbag, went to the bathroom to wash his hands, and then began to eat. Uncle Yang and I were on the dining table. He talked to me, and I just gave a simple reply. At this time, my mind was in a mess, and I didn''t know what to think about.


    After dinner, I went straight back to my room with the door locked. In order not to be disturbed, I told uncle Yang that there was nothing to call me.


    In order to be able to test out better results, I reviewed the key content of the division of senior one to senior three teachers again. In the sea of books, I unconsciously forgot the time. I applied for a lazy back and looked at the clock hanging on the wall. It was already 5:30 in the morning. I said in my heart, it seems that this time is really serious. Fortunately, these two days off, you can have a good rest.


    This sleep is very good, I was woken up by a noisy beating and swearing. At the moment when I was about to open the door, I seemed to hear a word. The voice sounded like Miaomiao. She said, "Dad, you haven''t hit me for so many years, but today you beat me for that bereaved star!" It seems that uncle yang beat Miaomiao because of me


    I pushed open the door and went out. When I saw me out, Miaomiao looked at me with a vicious eye. Ignoring uncle Yang''s presence, he pointed to my nose and said, "don''t think my father treats you well, you can do whatever you want. I will pay for your years in my family!"


    Miaomiao just finished, uncle Yang slapped her again in the face, and quickly apologized to Xiao Luo.


    Over the years, I''m used to Miaomiao''s attitude towards me, but Uncle Yang''s slap makes me stay in the same place. Because I always make uncle Yang angry, but I just scold him every time. I never do anything. But this time, uncle Yang did it. It seems that uncle Yang is really angry.


    My sleepiness completely dissipated, which made me feel more sorry for Miaomiao. I kept praying uncle Yang not to beat her. After all, she was a girl, but Uncle Yang didn''t mean to stop.Miaomiao, who was in the period of uprightness and rebellion, was very unconvinced in the face of Uncle Yang''s beating and scolding. When he heard me beg for her forgiveness, he said to me indifferently: "don''t pretend to be where you are. You make me even more disgusted."


    At this time, uncle Yang, like a tiger and wolf, was even more angry when he saw that Miaomiao still had the same attitude towards me. He took off the belt from his trousers and gave Miaomiao a severe whip on his back. While beating, he called out: "please don''t talk about Suluo again. Remember!"


    Miaomiao stubbornly endure this whip. She doesn''t pay attention to Uncle Yang at all. She just stares at me fiercely and slowly walks towards me.


    She looks like a madman. I''m nervous and scared.


    Miaomiao came to me and directly gritted his teeth at me and growled: "Suluo, remember that I won''t let you go, I will make you regret it!"


    With that, she quickly passed me and went straight to the door.


    Just walked to the door, uncle Yang''s thunder and roar filled the whole hall: "Yang Simiao, if you dare to go out of this house today, you will not be my daughter, and never come back!"


    Miaomiao now stays at the door for a few seconds, then resolutely runs out, never looking back!


    Looking at Miaomiao''s disappearing back, my soul seems to have been taken away. All kinds of emotions are entangled in my heart. I even lost the courage to call on her. The whole person seems to be in chaos, and I don''t even know what happened. Until Miaomiao disappears completely in front of me, I suddenly realize that everything is all It''s because of me.


    At this time, uncle Yang also slowly walked to my side, looking at the empty door, heavily sighed.


    And I, even if I really want to know what happened to him and Miaomiao, I don''t dare to ask more. I just stare at the place where Miaomiao disappears and feel sad. However, Miaomiao really never came back. All she left us was the stubborn and cold figure. In this way, she walked out of our world.


    At the beginning, uncle Yang didn''t calm down, so he didn''t go to Miaomiao. Later, he felt something was wrong. He immediately went all over the world to look for him. However, he couldn''t find him. It was like the world had evaporated and never appeared again.


    This family, lost Miaomiao, suddenly became withered. Uncle Yang seems to be a lot older all of a sudden. His original courage has disappeared. Although he is still good to me, he is obviously absent-minded.


    However, time can''t go back, and there is no regret medicine to take. The only thing that sticks in my heart is guilt and self blame. Seeing that uncle Yang, who raised me like a son to me, is becoming more and more haggard day by day, I''m really sad, but I''m not his own son after all, and I can''t make up for the lack in his heart.


    Time is passing quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, the exam is about to take place. In the two days of the college entrance examination, the sun is baking the earth. I walk in the sun with mixed feelings. I only take a body to the examination room. The original confidence test is also given up. I am full of self blame for Miaomiao''s leaving, and I have no intention to answer the exam paper. I draw two pawns on the paper casually Finish the task.


    As soon as the task was over, I immediately went to Uncle Yang and went straight to the theme: "Uncle Yang, I graduated from high school and don''t want to go to college again. I want to go out and look for a job!"


    Uncle Yang''s turbid eyes stared at me for a while, then sighed deeply and said, "are you going to go out and look for it?"


    Uncle Yang''s words, a stab in my heart, my heart, can''t help a tremor, throat seems to be blocked by something, temporarily speechless.


    Uncle Yang patted me on the shoulder and said helplessly, "don''t look. I''ve looked for all the places I should look for. I''ve asked people around to help me inquire. As soon as there''s any news about Miaomiao, they''ll tell me immediately. Xiao Luo, I know what you are thinking. Listen to my uncle. Everything has nothing to do with you. It''s my responsibility to be a father. Don''t worry about it. For the sake of the future, you should finish college well, OK? "


    I bit my lips with tears, and my throat was blocked even more. I couldn''t open my mouth.


    Uncle Yang took a deep look at me, then slowly took out a cigarette and smoked it fiercely. His face was full of fatigue and pain, and his forehead was covered with wrinkles.


    I clenched my fist tightly, and finally made a hoarse voice and said, "uncle, I know!"


    Uncle, full of too much, too many words!


    Hearing this, uncle Yang immediately put out the cigarette end, changed the topic, showed a very kind smile, and asked me: "how is the college entrance examination?"


    In the twinkling of an eye, he seems to put aside the previous depression, only the most sincere concern for me in his eyes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3

    I didn''t dare to touch his eyes. I lowered my head and whispered, "not so much!" I feel more and more sour in my heart. I can''t afford uncle Lin''s love for me. I just want Miaomiao to come back soon. I hope uncle Yang will give Miaomiao all his love.


    However, uncle Yang always exceeded my psychological load. After listening to my words, he was still very friendly: "it doesn''t matter. No matter what university you are studying in, as long as you can get a university diploma, you can do it!"


    I forced to bear the tears in my eyes, slowly raised my head, looked at Uncle Yang, choked: "why?"


    Uncle Yang took out another cigarette and took a puff. Then he said slowly, "this is what I promised your father. What he regrets most in his life is that he didn''t study well, so that he made a mistake that made him regret for life. So he wants you to study well in University and have a good future. Don''t go his old way!"


    Hearing my father, my heart couldn''t help shaking again. A feeling of yearning suddenly hit me. I hoarse and desolate: "Uncle Yang, what did my father do? Why can''t I even visit a prison these years?"


    Uncle Yang stopped and said, "nothing. He''s just making atonement for his mistakes. Xiao Luo, don''t worry. Your father will come out. So you should study hard and don''t let your father down!"


    I always know a little about what uncle Yang said, but I know very well that uncle Yang''s unrepentant efforts over the years are due to my father. Although I feel that his kindness to me is too heavy and heavy, which makes me feel uncomfortable, I have only one choice in order not to disappoint my father who is in prison and uncle Yang. So I bit my teeth and nodded solemnly to Uncle Yang.


    During the summer vacation, I blocked myself in my home all day. I ignored the outside world completely, as if isolated from the world. I also felt that I became more introverted and self abased.


    Summer vacation time, fleeting, soon ushered in the day of the beginning of school.


    On the day when I left my hometown, I didn''t ask Uncle yang to send me away because I wanted to learn to be independent. I just told uncle yang to take good care of myself in my absence, and then I set foot on the road to university.


    I came to the railway station alone. During the rush hour of school, the railway station was like a disordered market with various people crowded. Uncle Yang dragged me to buy a hard seat. It took me more than 30 hours to get a hard seat. I moved when I went to the toilet. There were too many people and it was not very convenient to do anything.


    Along the way, my mood was very complicated, with ambition and expectation. In fact, I was looking forward to a new life. The city of my hometown has left me too much trauma. Since I entered uncle Yang''s house, I have no happiness and no friends. Students who have lived in the same class for three years do not want to have any intersection with me. In other people''s eyes, I am just a waste, a mangy dog. Until the end of the college entrance examination, I have been living in a person''s world, and my heart is always lonely.


    I think, perhaps to the new environment, in the place where no one knows me, I can also live a normal life, I can also find three or two friends, talk, chat, after learning, easy to play!


    With this expectation, I came to my university, came to this completely strange city, began my university life.


    The school I studied in is a third rate University, which is also known as the pheasant university. The atmosphere on campus is erosive and the students are various. They don''t like to study, but only like to compare and show off.


    It is said that in such a university, most of the men are gangsters, and the women are also the type of little sister. The teachers are just the same for them. They often fight, and the school leaders turn a blind eye to this.


    Just beginning a period of time, I experienced more than half a month of military training, because of my poor health, I have been in poor condition, feel like I am going to die, but I still reluctantly adhere to it.


    My major is politics department. There are 45 students in the class. There are only six boys in my class. In this shady class, my family background is not good and my appearance is not outstanding. Unconsciously, I have become the object of dislike.


    Although this university is far away from my hometown, although the people in the university are no longer those people at the beginning, I still can''t escape the fate of being hated by people. I can clearly feel that this is a garbage university student in my eyes, and everyone hates me.


    I didn''t expect others to have any good attitude towards me, and I didn''t have the mood to care about the eyes of unrelated people. I still live alone in my own world, eating alone, reading in the library, walking in the school garden, hiding in a quiet corner, ignoring anyone or anything, just living in the self In my own little world.


    Occasionally, I take the mobile phone that uncle Yang sent me to call him and give him a good report. In addition, I hardly speak. Even if I don''t provoke anyone, I can''t help hearing some unpleasant words and seeing some disgusting eyes.


    In the eyes of others, maybe I am the air, or maybe I am an eyesore thorn. The environment makes me look like autism. My sensitive heart can feel that many people reject me. In order not to hinder other people''s eyes, I always hide in the most corner position, whether in class or eating. Even walking, I choose a quiet road to walk, in the eyes of many people, I am a freak!I should learn to be independent when I am wandering away from Uncle Yang''s protection. Although uncle Yang treats me like a son, I feel that from the day I left home, I will no longer ask for a cent like Uncle Yang. I will make money to support myself.


    Thinking of this, I immediately began to find a part-time job in school. My wish was so firm, but the reality was so cruel. I asked every shop in the school''s business street and went to every canteen. Finally, no one would accept me. No one was willing to accept me, but I didn''t give up.


    How many times of bumping, countless sarcasm, the reality can break the fragile soul, but can not easily break the strong will, I drag the body of the weak to keep looking, and constantly adhere to, finally, God opened his eyes.


    I found a job in a small restaurant near the school. I was responsible for delivering meals. The boss was from Northeast China. They knew that I was a student and only asked me to come to work when I had time. They didn''t know whether they looked at me pitifully or really lacked talents. Although the salary was not high, I was still very grateful. Now it''s the peak of school opening. The restaurant business is very hot. I''m very busy when I come here. However, it seems that I''m quick to do my work. In order to make a living, I have to stick to it no matter how busy I am. In addition, I can help my boss keep accounts. After seeing my patient like performance, the boss also offered me 200 yuan in salary.


    In this way, day after day, as long as there is no class every day, I go to the hotel and do what I can to do to earn more money.


    Time passed quickly, I have been working in a restaurant for more than a month, the boss has already believed me. This day, it was a weekend. I had no class. I was helping in the back kitchen as usual. Suddenly, the only two waiters in the restaurant ran to the kitchen nervously and said that there was a disturbance in the restaurant in front of me. They came here to hide. The chef next to me rushed to call the boss. However, I was still cutting my radish seriously, just trying to do my duty and others It''s none of my business.


    I pretended to be very calm on the surface, but I was praying in my heart that those people would not hit the kitchen to bring harm to the innocent. I didn''t want to break the quiet days that I finally got. However, when the radish was cut to half, my body suddenly stopped like being shocked. A burst of familiar cry penetrated into my eardrum and entered into my mind. I forced myself The calm heart began to beat violently. As in the evil, I put down the kitchen knife in my hand without hesitation and quickly walked out of the kitchen.


    At the moment, the restaurant is in a mess. I stop in the corner and look at the crowd nervously. When I see the girl in white, I can''t help shaking all over again. I don''t think I will have her in my life any more. I think I can say goodbye to the embarrassing past, but how can I expect her to rush out of the blue again In my sight.


    The accident came so quietly that you couldn''t stop it. Who knows, this girl in white will exist in my past and change my future.


    In the years since my father left, my life has been gray, but in this gray, there is an unknown bright spot. It is her who has triggered my cognition of love and opened my heart.


    And she, has always been the purest goddess in my heart, sacred and inviolable. Since junior high school, I have been in the same class with her. Her skin is white and tender, her facial features are delicate, and her appearance is sweet. She is like a fairy in the painting. Her personality is quiet and spotless. She has a good academic record and family background, but she is not proud. She is very kind and gentle. She is the only girl in the school who looks me in the eye and is also the only ornament in my dark life. However, knowing that we can''t, I just look at her from a distance, never to blaspheme.


    Although she and I have been classmates for six years, we haven''t had any intersection, and we haven''t even said a word. I know very well that she is a white swan flying in the sky, and I''m just a waste that is despised by others. I won''t think about what happened with her. I know myself well, I don''t even have the qualification to daydream.


    My love for her, I have been hiding in the bottom of my heart for a long time, it is also my first good, but also my most precious memory.


    However, I laughed. I didn''t expect that fate would play such a joke with me again. In a distant and strange city, an ordinary restaurant, I met her again after a long time. She was still the pure and sweet goddess in my mind, but I was a poor student who worked as a part-time worker.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 4

    Even if it is far away, her charming temperament still appears in my deep mind. I stand not far away and clearly see that it is the goddess in my heart, Lin Shihan.


    At the moment, she is surrounded by three drunken thugs in the corner of the hotel. There are a group of onlookers around. No one is willing to stop her. But it is her beauty that is too prominent in the crowd that attracts the gangsters.


    The dramatic encounter made me confused. The idea of having nothing to do with my own affairs had already disappeared. There was only one idea in my mind, that is, to help Lin Shihan out of the encirclement. I went straight to the direction of Lin Shihan, she found that I came to this side, with that lovely eyes inadvertently swept to me, I can feel that her eyes, there are surprise, fear, helplessness, more deeply pray.


    My body trembled like an electric shock. Suddenly, my mind was firmer and my pace quickened. I didn''t know if she recognized me, but I only knew that I had to save her.


    I unconsciously clenched my fist, and I didn''t know where the courage came from. Suddenly, I opened my mouth and yelled out two words: "stop!"


    My roar is like a red bell. The sonorous and powerful words directly broke through the crowd and spread to the ears of those hunks. When everyone''s eyes were focused on me, I suddenly woke up. After that, I was reckless, but it was too late to regret.


    At the moment, I think in my mind that even a dog is not as good as a hero here without any strength. However, the words are all out of my mouth. I can''t take it back. I can''t help it. I can only stand upright and stand on my head and stare at the scum of the society, hoping to influence them with my just eyes. Obviously, my idea is too naive Now, they were not fooled by me, but I was shocked. One of the big, shirtless men glared at me with his bull''s eyes and roared, "what, boy, do you want to be nosy?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the other two gangsters also glared at me. Those fierce eyes could kill me. Even my boss was scared behind me and whispered, "Arlo, don''t mess around. We can''t afford them!"


    All the people around me showed an unbelievable look at me. No one thought how I, a young boy, dared to conflict with those people. To tell the truth, at this moment, I really wanted to withdraw. But when I touched Lin Shihan''s eyes with joy and expectation again, I came out of control. Under the gaze of the people, I prayed to those people Beg said: "each elder brother, can you give me a face, put that girl!"


    In an instant, those gangsters and found a big joke like, all of them fell back and forth laughing. One of them, with his hair dyed yellow, rushed to me with a ferocious face, grabbed my collar and said: "who the hell are you, what do you think you are? Let it go when you say so? You don''t know. All the brothers are walking horizontally. That Niang elder brother several wants to play today, wants a word to solve? How far the hell do you give me, or I''ll break your leg As soon as Jinmao''s voice fell, his brother''s sarcastic laughter began to shrill.


    I took a sip of saliva and, through their laughter, raised my voice and called, "if you let him go, you can do anything you want me to do."


    At this moment, all the laughter stopped suddenly. They were completely angered by me, especially the yellow hair. He slapped me loudly in the face without saying a word. I was originally weak and rolled on the ground.


    Maybe Huang Mao thought that I had damaged his dignity. He wanted to make me stand up and slap me. He came back to me and punched and kicked me. He yelled at me: "I''ve made you come out of my mother''s head. I''ve made you blind. You''re a jerk. What a joke


    I lay on the ground next to beating and scolding, Huang Mao hit more and more hard, he just bent down, scornfully patted my face, scornfully said: "how, waste, dare you meddle in your business?"


    I grinned bitterly and pursed my lips. My voice was very weak and said: "if you can relieve your breath by beating me, you can just rush to me and ask you to let go of that girl!"


    Hearing this, Jinmao immediately stood up and took a breath. This time, he was completely angry. The two people with him also came. They took the beer bottle on the table and smashed it down on my head. The bottle was broken, and my consciousness was blurred. The gangsters left with swearing.


    I soft paralysis on the ground, difficult to raise the head, opened the blood blurred eyes, looked at the group of thugs. I thought that they would let Lin Shihan go if they took me out of anger, but I found that I was wrong.


    Gangsters still drag Lin Shihan by force. I also understood that this group of shameless bastards obviously valued her beauty, and those who had no royal law wanted to take advantage of her.


    I''m not without self-knowledge, but I can''t stand Lin Shihan being bullied. She is a flower raised in a greenhouse. She grew up under the care of people since she was young. When did she experience this kind of thing.


    The forced Lin Shihan is looking back at me with tears on her face. I don''t know whether her tears are because of her helplessness or sympathy for me. I only know that it gives me strength. Even if I am small, I can''t be bloodless. At this moment, I seem to have a man''s spirit. I don''t know where the strength comes from. I forget the pain on my body, and quickly He got up, picked up a beer bottle from his side and rushed to the gang like a mad dog.I''m sure this guy with long hair, who never said a word from the beginning to the end, was the leader of the gang.


    When the long haired man heard the news and was ready to turn back, one hand of mine had already grasped his hair, and the other hand with the bottle was like his head. The bottle broke with a bang. Then, with a burst of scream, I opened the ladle of the long haired man. After a moment, I didn''t let go. I held the rest of the pieces on his neck, Because I was too excited to control his strength, the long haired man''s neck was pierced by me, bleeding.


    The other gangsters realized that they were not right and turned their heads in a hurry. At the moment when they showed their panic, I had tried my best to send out an angry roar: "release the girl for me, or I will kill him!"


    At this moment, I feel that I am a special hero. From childhood to adulthood, I am cowardly and allow others to bully me. However, now I am totally a man for the goddess in my heart.


    This angry roar penetrated the eardrums of all the people present. The group of gangsters who had just passed away were in a panic. They yelled one after another to let me release their elder brother, or they would cripple me. Although their arrogance is still arrogant, I obviously feel that there is a lack of confidence in it. I understand the principle of catching the king before catching the thief. I know who I am afraid of with this trump card in hand.


    Seeing that they were still shouting, I could not help but increase the strength of my hand holding the glass pieces. The glass penetrated into the long haired man''s skin, and the bright red blood flowed through his clavicle along his neck. Then, I roared again with red eyes and throat: "don''t you hear me? I said, "let the girl go!"


    There is a reason I still know, soft afraid of hard, hard afraid of horizontal, horizontal fear of not life, my current state is a desperate madman, really scared all the people on the scene, not to mention that group of gangsters, even this has been very calm long hair man were scared out of a cold sweat, he is also a normal person, he is also afraid of death, he is more afraid that I lost his hand, really put him Killed, so the long haired man quickly motioned to his younger brother to let Lin Shihan go. At the same time, he threatened me and said, "don''t mess with me. If you let me go, it''s not enough for you to pay for your own life."


    I didn''t pay any attention to him. I just stared at Lin Shihan, who was released by the gangsters, and called to her, "you leave here first!" I didn''t call her by name. I didn''t want them to know that we knew each other. I was afraid that they would come to her again in the future.


    Lin Shihan cried more than before. I can see from her frightened eyes that she was afraid of my disorderly behavior and that she was even more afraid of my accident. She hesitated to leave, and she just cried out to me anxiously, "what should you do if I leave?"


    I gritted my teeth and said, "I have a way to escape. Please leave first! Come on


    After that, I turned my eyes to the little fat girl who came with Lin Shihan, and told her to take Lin Shihan away. The little fat girl, who had been frightened, turned her back and forced him to leave. Perhaps it was for fear that I would do something stupid, or that gangsters would repent and arrest her. Finally, Lin Shihan was pulled away by little fat girl step by step.


    It was only when Lin Shihan''s worried and grateful face disappeared in my sight that I was relieved. A sneer appeared in the corner of my mouth. It was a smile of relief and a completely new smile. From childhood to adulthood, no matter who bullied me or scolded me, I didn''t have any resistance. Even when I was bullied and ridiculed by my classmates, I didn''t dare to refute it I have always been submissive, but today, at this moment, I even took the first step of resistance for her. I dare to fight against others, and I dare to fight back against the black forces. I finally found my real manliness in myself.


    No matter what the result is, at least now I can see the expression of fear from those despicable guys. Lin Shihan is gone, but my strength is not relaxed at all. They are afraid that I, a madman, can solve their big brother. Even the long haired man''s voice is soft. He dare not threaten me any more, and he asks me to let him go with some prayers Everyone is easy to discuss. They just joked with the girl. There was no malice. His words were full of deceit.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 5

    I''m not a fool. I know the consequences of letting go. From the very beginning, I predicted my own fate. I couldn''t escape. I didn''t want to escape at the moment when I dared to resist them. After all, if I escaped intact, this group of local ruffians would find Lin Shihan for revenge by any means, so I would harm her I was waiting. After confirming that Lin Shihan had safely returned to the campus, I slowly moved the glass from the long haired man''s neck. While I was moving, I said leisurely to the pack of jackals: "I''m sorry, I just don''t want to see so many men bullying a girl. You are so angry in your heart, just sprinkle it on me. I''m willing to bear all this!" With that, I gently closed my eyes, as if dying soldiers that full of ambition.


    Obviously, this group of people will not be moved by my ambition. With the glass fragments in my hand falling on the ground, they ran to me frantically. Soon, the fist and foot hit me like raindrops. I was knocked down in an instant, and my body was numb. It seems that I have forgotten what is the pain. No matter how they trample, I still say Silent, although lying on the ground beaten, but I did not feel shame, on the contrary, I am proud of it.


    Gradually, my eyes more blurred, the consciousness of the brain is not awake, I deeply fell into a coma here!


    When I woke up, I found myself lying in a small clinic. My head was wrapped tightly with gauze, and it didn''t matter if I moved my limbs. I was hanging drip by myself. What I heard was the sound of the second hand ticking on the clinic clock. I suddenly felt that the empty heart was so desolate. What I saw in my mind was the magnificent scene before coma , but after the noise, leaving only a lonely, and my injured body.


    I touched my head, which was still painfully wrapped in gauze, and gently closed my eyes. After a while, my colleague in the restaurant came, and he helped me pay for the medical expenses. After I finished the drip, he helped me back to the restaurant without saying a word.


    The boss met me at the door in person, and praised me by the way. He said that I was righteous and courageous. After a lot of praise, he got down to the subject in a low voice. He said that I had offended the local ruffians in this area. When the police came, they did not know how to deal with them. When those people ran, they said that they would see me and beat me once. The boss was afraid to take me in. He also prepared a month''s salary plus 500 yuan of medical expenses, which was the compensation for me.


    It''s time to come. Although I''m ready, although this job is not easy, it''s worth it for the goddess in my mind!


    I took the first salary from the boss, but it was heavy for me. I said thank you to the boss, and I left the restaurant with my sick body.


    God also accompanied my mood under the light rain, tonight quiet strange, I walk alone in the rain, heart desolate, I forced to endure the pain of the body, facing the drizzle, slowly toward the direction of the school.


    The road is not long, but I walked for a long time, a person walking in the silent night, the rain wet my clothes, unconsciously, a figure appeared in the rainy night, standing behind me with an umbrella.


    At this time, although she changed her dress, I still recognized her at a glance, and I didn''t know if she was afraid of being entangled by a gangster. She wore a baseball cap under the cover of a black sportswear. Even so, she couldn''t hide her beauty. Lin Shihan was still so charming that people couldn''t help looking at her. Only this time, I didn''t want to appreciate her beauty Want to escape quickly.


    So, I pretended to be indifferent, pretended not to see her, did not want her to see me so embarrassed appearance, lowered his head to continue to walk forward, straight away.


    After a few steps away from her, Lin Shihan finally opened her mouth. She gently asked, "Suluo, your grades are so good. Although I don''t know what causes you to enter this university, it''s fate to meet here after all. Thank you for helping me out at noon."


    I turned my head unconsciously and found that her lovely eyes were staring at me. My eyes were clear and bright. I didn''t dare to look at her more. I looked down at the wet ground and said two words: "nothing!" I didn''t want to have too much intersection with her, so I turned and left.


    After a long silence, she said to me as she left: "is the wound on your head because of me?"


    At the moment, her voice changed a little bit sad, as if to cry.


    I still did not stop, indifferently replied: "it has nothing to do with you, the ground is slippery when I work, I fell accidentally!"


    Lin Shihan gently Oh, continued: "why do you want to save me? Are you not afraid of danger? " This time, her voice has been a little hoarse.


    I still did not dare to stop, so I continued to reply coldly: "ha ha, I don''t know it''s you, but the boss said that there was a disturbance in the store, and I hope someone will manage it. I''ll come out and it''s nothing to do with you! Even if it''s anyone, I''ll help. "


    Lin Shihan seemed very disappointed after listening to it, and then he gently gave it a second.


    I really don''t want to entangle any more. I quicken the pace of walking. Every step I take is very hard.


    Now Lin Shihan, like me, ran over and stood in front of me. He took out a bundle of 100 yuan notes from his pocket, handed it to me, and said to me, "Suluo, thank you anyway. This is 10000 yuan. I just took it out. Even if I compensate you for the medical expenses, it''s not much. I can only do this. If you are too few, I will call my father Dad''s transferring it to you. "I was shocked by her sudden expression. I thought, my part-time job doesn''t prove that I''m short of money. Uncle Yang will give me enough money every month, but I don''t move and save it. I just want to make money to support myself, but I still take her money. I want to get rid of the relationship with her, so let her think I am a person who is open to money!


    I put the money in my pocket and said to her coldly, "well, this time we don''t owe each other."


    I left, and Lin Shihan asked me a lot of questions, but I pretended not to hear. She was left standing alone in the rain with an umbrella.


    I wanted to go back to school. When I passed a bar next to the school, I dragged myself into the bar which was strange to me. The flashing lights, the surging music, the dancing crowd, and the frantic agitation, I drowned in the crowd. I had never drunk wine. This was the first time for me, I sat by the bar and drank alone, One cup after another, I heard that alcohol can anesthetize nerves and make people in pain happy. But why did I drink so much? I only felt dizzy and nauseous, and the trouble in my heart was not eliminated at all!


    The people on the dance floor are more and more happy. So many enchanting beauties are twisting around an arrogant childe, dancing wildly, looking at others, and then looking at themselves, as if they are not in this world. Why can others live so confident, but I want to live so oppressed? The future is so long, how should I go? Do I want to live like this all my life? Thinking of this, I picked up the glass in my hand, drank it down, and then went back to school.


    The next day, I walked into the classroom as usual. Maybe I had drunk too much last night and didn''t have a good rest. When I walked to the door, someone suddenly ran out of the classroom with his head down and ran into me. An angry female voice sounded: "Hey, you are blind, don''t you have eyes!"


    For a while, I was stunned. It was obvious that she didn''t look at her walking, but she still opened her mouth to blame me. It made me feel helpless.


    I can''t help but look up at each other excitedly. At the moment, the girl is constantly patting her clothes and muttering with disgust: "what a bad luck! Meet a blind man


    As soon as she said this, I was speechless. It was not bad for me, but it was all on me. I felt that I was more unjust than Dou E, and I was too lazy to argue with her.


    gladdening the heart and refreshing the mind, she looked at me. But I didn''t care. I was staring at her with a beautiful face, big eyes, raised lips and tall head. She was a standard beauty embryo, dressed very fashionable and had a heart stirring perfume.


    In my daze, she suddenly pushed me aside, said a "roll" word, and then ran away in a hurry.


    Later, I learned that she and I in the same class, called Zhang Qian, is a student union cadre, her personality is aggressive, like to dress up, family conditions are also very superior, many boys are salivating at her, get along for a long time, I have a light good impression of her.


    On the following Friday evening, the school was over, and there were all kinds of luxury cars at the school gate. Many beautiful girls dressed in fashionable clothes got into these luxury cars. All the people in the cars were rich people, either their service objects or their Godfathers.


    On that day, I happened to pass by the school gate. This was a natural phenomenon. I was used to it. I never saw it. But suddenly, an incredible scene was caught by me. I saw Zhang Qian, who was in my class, also got into an old man''s luxury car. Then, my step stopped, and suddenly there were ripples in my heart.


    At this moment, I noticed that today''s Zhang Qianbi is wearing wild clothes every day. She is very sexy, wrapped in black stockings and dressed in heavy make-up to meet her guests. For the so-called money, for brand bags and clothing, for material needs, she did not hesitate to sell her soul.


    Although she is shrewd in character, after a period of observation, she is still easy to get close to others. I can''t bear to see such a girl go down on her own, and I''m determined to stop it. My steps toward the direction of the car in the past, in the moment that the car started, I ran to the front of the car in time.


    The old man in the car immediately stopped the car. He glared at me and scolded me angrily. However, I completely ignored his existence and went directly to the co driver''s seat and whispered: "I have something to talk to you about!" With that, I turned to the side of the road and waited for her to come down.


    Zhang Qian looked at me, then turned to look at the old man driving, and also said a few words to him, and then got off the car.


    When she came to me, she didn''t look at me with a straight eye. She just said impatiently, "what do you want me to do? If you have something to do, please tell me what you have to do, and I still have something to do!" She was still angry with me.


    She stood so close in front of me, I suddenly became nervous, before the courage seems to be out of half, the mind suddenly forget what should be said. I was at a loss and realized that I was impulsive, but I still wanted to say something, but I didn''t know where to start.See me wriggle appearance, she scornfully glared at me, more impatient said: "in the end there is nothing, nothing I left!" Then she turned and walked back to the car.


    Seeing that she really left, I had no time to think about it, and immediately blurted out, "wait a minute!"


    I swallowed my saliva, walked a few steps forward, came to her and said bravely, "Zhang Qian, don''t do this again. With your family conditions, it''s not difficult to find a better boyfriend. There''s no need to go wrong for money and hurt myself. Money is important, but there are some things money can''t buy back. You are young now and you can squander your youth. But when you get older, you will regret what you have done now, sell your body for money, and give your youth to old men. Look back, don''t make mistakes again and again


    However, I did not expect that, I summoned up the courage of persuasion, in return for the other party''s cruel slap, and her towering anger: "sulo, I said you''re a fuckin ''psycho, that''s my father!"


    With that, she turned around and left. I stood in the same place and was deeply embarrassed


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 6

    Until Zhang Qian got on the car, the car completely disappeared out of my sight, I suddenly realized what a stupid thing I had done. However, Zhang Qian''s slap made me feel happy, but I didn''t know why, but my heart was relieved. The whole person was relaxed a lot. In any case, what I said was not bad words. Since all of them had been said, they could not be retrieved.


    However, such a small episode, how I would not have thought that it has become a weathervane to change the trajectory of my life. That night, I just came back from a walk outside. When I got back to my bedroom, I found that the other three roommates were busy with each other. At the moment I took off my shoes and prepared to go to bed, the door was kicked open, and the other roommates were driven out. I was the only one in the big bedroom.


    The person who takes the lead is Liu Boyang. He is the monitor of the next class. He is a man who likes to show off. From the appearance, he looks gentle, wearing a pair of gold glasses, like a scholar, in front of the teacher, showing the appearance of a good student. In fact, he is a bully in school. He is also a bully in school.


    I don''t understand why they blocked me up in my bedroom, and my heart was full of doubts. But Liu Boyang took the initiative to find me tonight. I suddenly felt uncomfortable. A very bad premonition came quietly. I didn''t even have time to understand how to offend this big brother. He stepped up to me and slapped me with all his strength "You don''t look in the mirror to see what you look like, you want to eat swan meat?"


    This slap made my ears vibrate and hum, and people were completely confused. I felt very scared in my heart. I felt very innocent. I covered my face and looked at Liu Boyang with red eyes and said, "what''s wrong with me? Why did you hit me? "


    As soon as the words fell, Liu Boyang immediately slapped me and said angrily, "you have the face to ask me what''s wrong with you. After school today, did you go to tell Zhang Qian about it?"


    My head was dizzy. Originally, tears were whirling around in my eyes. All of them were fanned out by him. My heart was even more scared. I didn''t dare to have any hesitation. I quickly explained to him: "I didn''t! I really don''t, please believe me


    After hearing my explanation, Liu Boyang was more angry. He grabbed my collar and directly lifted me from the bed and threw me to the ground. He yelled: "I hate you hypocritical people most. I dare not to do it, but it makes me sick."


    As soon as the words were finished, a lackey behind him echoed: "hum, Suluo, tell you, I saw your confession with Zhang Qian at the school gate today. As a result, the confession was unsuccessful, and Zhang Qian slapped him. Do you dare to say that you are not wishful thinking?"


    Hearing this, I immediately yelled, "I''m not, I''m just..." halfway through, I don''t know how to explain it.


    Seeing that I stopped talking, Liu Boyang grabbed my collar and slapped me. He said angrily, "it''s just what, you can tell me!"


    I bit my lips, Leng is unable to open mouth, I said those words to Zhang Qian, is a joke, said they will not believe. Even if they believe it, they will think it is my trick to get close to Zhang Qian. It''s really miserable. For a moment, I chose silence.


    Liu Boyang has lost patience with me. He directly punched me in the stomach and swore: "if you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your admission?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, his fists and feet hit me like raindrops, which made me spit out acid water. Like a dead dog, I collapsed on the ground. I didn''t say anything, and I didn''t dare to fight back.


    That day, the momentum of saving Lin Shihan was gone. I, who was originally weak, had to let him beat him and beat him for a while. The flatterer who reported the news said, "brother Yang, forget it, this boy is a coward. It seems that he is going to die after a few blows. Don''t make a monkey out of it!"


    Liu Boyang stopped beating me. He leaned down and pulled me up. He yelled: "usually you always peek at Zhang Qian in the distance. I''ve been annoyed by you for a long time. I didn''t expect that you would dare to go and confess to her. Don''t you know that she is the woman I like? Today, this is just a small lesson for you. If you dare to approach Zhang Qian again, I will let you die miserably. " With that, he stood up, straightened his clothes, and then left with the group.


    I lay on the ground, tears unconsciously flow down, I remember, but, moved for a moment, the pain spread all over the body, I lay on the ground, panting. After they left, my so-called roommate didn''t come in. When they saw me lying on the ground, none of them came to help me get up. They all spared me and returned to my position, so I was ignored.


    After a short period of relaxation, I gradually stood up, but the pain of the body still made me shiver. I tried to endure the pain and went to bed. I recalled that once, my classmates disliked me again. At most, I just scolded me. I was also a relatively honest person, and they would not deliberately hit me.


    And now, far away from my home, away from my only rely on Uncle Yang, a person in this strange city, my life everywhere careful, on guard. I endured all kinds of ridicule and abuse, which I tried to ignore, but in the end, I was not only publicly abused, but also inexplicably beaten.This is the second time that I have been beaten in a strange place. I can only swallow my pain in silence. The pain of my body makes me cry out. However, my cry did not bring sympathy from anyone. Instead, I got the collective cry and curse of my roommates: "don''t make any noise. Let''s not let people sleep!"


    I lay in bed, covered my head with a quilt and tried not to make any noise. Two days of rest, I have been lying in bed, only hungry and toilet time to get out of bed, after two days of rest, my body is much better.


    On Monday, I walked to the classroom as usual. The morning class was boring. I was lying in the classroom and sleeping until noon. When I woke up, there was no one in the class. I also got up and walked to the canteen.


    Just out of the teaching building, I heard a familiar voice calling my name. I was scared. I knew it was Zhang Qian calling me. I remember the lesson that day. I dare not look back. I can only pretend not to hear it and move on.


    Did not expect that she actually endless, directly ran to my body, blocking my way forward, impatiently said: "you deaf, did not hear me call you again?"


    I still lowered my head and did not dare to see her. I whispered: "that day, I was abrupt, my fault, I apologize to you again, I''m sorry!"


    With that, I stepped aside and tried to avoid her and escape the scene.


    But I just walked two steps, Zhang Qian stopped me again: "wait a minute!"


    streams of people busily coming and going to see the crowds. I don''t know if there is any Liu Boyang''s eyeliner in the crowd. I''m afraid of being confused again. I''m afraid of being misunderstood again, but what''s more, Zhang Qian seems to be deliberately trying to put her lips in my ear, and whispered to me, "solo, I see, you''re not the kind of girl to play with, I''m also a little girl. I know what you said yesterday is also true, but I want to ask you, why did you suddenly say that to me? Did someone tell you something? "


    , I''m afraid Liu Boyang''s Eyeliner finds me. I''m worried. "No, really I just misunderstood!" With that, I ran away quickly. I don''t know what the mood of Zhang Qian behind me is at this time, and I don''t know whether Liu Boyang''s people have seen this scene. My heart is full of fear. I try my best to run all the way and dare not stop. I just stop when I run to the canteen, and I find a place that is the least noticeable.


    After dinner, I went to the classroom. Along the way, my heart was full of uneasiness. I was afraid of being beaten. I was really afraid. I felt dangerous at any time. The canteen was not too far away from the classroom building, but I walked for a long time and finally returned to my classroom.


    In the afternoon, Zhang Qian didn''t know where to go and didn''t come to class. I had a leisurely afternoon and left all the things at noon behind me. But bad luck is slowly approaching me.


    Fate and I played a big joke, or a school night, or my bedroom, a door, I saw Liu Bo sitting at my desk, his legs on the table, is leisurely smoking, see me coming, he immediately Yin and Yang strange airway: "back to the bedroom is not far, how can you walk so slow?"


    My ruthless roommates were not in the bedroom. At the moment, in front of me, in addition to the arrogant Liu Boyang, and his several younger brothers, all their facial expressions were still full of ridicule.


    In an instant, my leg is soft, completely soft, soft can not take a step at all, as if I have forgotten to run away. The more I fear anything, it will come. The miserable fate always chases me.


    I shook my lips, opened my mouth and tried to explain, but Liu Boyang didn''t give me a chance to explain at all. He stood up and rushed to me, grabbed me and threw it to the ground. Then, he directly waved his hand and said faintly, "fight!"


    Soon, countless fists and feet fell on me like raindrops. I felt the bones in my body were scattered. I bared my teeth in pain and shivered all the time. I cried out to them for mercy, but the more I begged for mercy, the harder they fought.


    At the end of the day, my voice was hoarse and I couldn''t make any sound. My body was numb. I didn''t know what was the pain. There was a buzzing sound around my ears. My consciousness gradually became blurred, and my heart was full of fear and pain. I don''t know how long it took for these people to stop. Before leaving, Liu Boyang did not forget to threaten me: "I really can''t see that you, a waste, dare to ignore my warning and ignore my words. Well, since you are so ambitious, I''ll play with you to see how hard you are. I''ll beat you once when I see you!" With that, he waved his arrogant hand and left with his group of followers.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 7

    My ruthless roommates were not in the bedroom. At the moment, in front of me, in addition to the arrogant Liu Boyang, and his several younger brothers, all their facial expressions were still full of ridicule.


    In an instant, my leg is soft, completely soft, soft can not take a step at all, as if I have forgotten to run away. The more I fear anything, it will come. The miserable fate always chases me.


    I shook my lips, opened my mouth and tried to explain, but Liu Boyang didn''t give me a chance to explain at all. He stood up and rushed to me, grabbed me and threw it to the ground. Then, he directly waved his hand and said faintly, "fight!"


    Soon, countless fists and feet fell on me like raindrops. I felt the bones in my body were scattered. I bared my teeth in pain and shivered all the time. I cried out to them for mercy, but the more I begged for mercy, the harder they fought.


    At the end of the day, my voice was hoarse and I couldn''t make any sound. My body was numb. I didn''t know what was the pain. There was a buzzing sound around my ears. My consciousness gradually became blurred, and my heart was full of fear and pain. I don''t know how long it took for these people to stop. Before leaving, Liu Boyang did not forget to threaten me: "I really can''t see that you, a waste, dare to ignore my warning and ignore my words. Well, since you are so ambitious, I''ll play with you to see how hard you are. I''ll beat you once when I see you!" With that, he waved his arrogant hand and left with his group of followers.


    Lying on the ground, I was shaking all over the body, tears unconsciously flowed out, hazy my eyes, I wanted to get up, but I had no strength at all, I could only lie on the ground limply, panting hard, slowly recovering strength.


    After about ten minutes, several roommates came back, but none of them helped me up. They all bypassed me when they entered the door, and then they did their own things. Everything was so coincidental, the same time, the same place, the same disregard for me, as if everything had just happened.


    I am completely cold, my body is very painful, how I hope someone can help me to the hospital, but I do not know why everyone hates me, far away from me, in this strange city, I have no relatives, no friends, even a person to help me, this time, I understand that loneliness is so terrible.


    I lay on the ground so limp, lying for nearly half an hour, only to recover some strength, relying on this strength, I endured the pain to climb up from the ground, and then limped back to his bed.


    For the next few days, I have been hiding in my bedroom to recuperate. In this pheasant university, skipping classes for a few days is nothing at all. As long as there is no big problem, the teacher will not take care of you.


    A week later, my injuries have healed. I went to class as usual. No one asked me what I did these days. All day, Zhang Qian didn''t ask me the question of that day. In the following period of time, my life was very quiet.


    Such a quiet and peaceful life continued in the middle of October. I didn''t go to work again. I still lived a very full life every day. Liu Boyang never bothered me again and never saw Lin Shihan again. However, things will come when you change your mind.


    At noon that day, I was coming out of the library and walking alone on a path. From a distance, I saw a group of people surrounded by a person. When I got closer, I found that a similar scene had happened again. It was Lin Shihan who was entangled. The group of people who entangled her happened to be a bunch of bastards headed by long haired men. They even found the school. My heart In an instant, he mentioned it in his voice and subconsciously hid behind a nearby tree.


    I vaguely heard that Huang Mao asked Lin Shihan to pay for the loss. He said that his elder brother almost lost his life last time. These animals even counted all my accounts to Lin Shihan. Obviously, they came prepared. I don''t know if I was born a hero. I can catch up with Yingxiong''s bloody story every time he saves the United States. However, I have learned twice Due to the serious consequences of meddling in business, I really dare not be rash again. I can''t afford the price any more. After several tangles, I still choose to hide behind the tree and watch quietly.


    I thought, no matter how lawless those gangsters are, they dare not mess around in school. After taking this reassurance, I am more determined not to be strong. When I see the helpless and pitiful eyes of Lin Shihan, my determination is shaken again. In the face of Lin Shihan, I really have no immunity. Even if I calm down again, once I touch her pathetic eyes, I will easily be in a trance.


    Her beauty attracted me. I would not allow anyone to defile my goddess. My heart kept swinging. When I was hesitating, Lin Shihan, who was confronting a gangster, suddenly glanced at me hiding behind the tree. In the moment of four eyes, my resolute heart was completely shaken. Even if I was cowardly and thick, I could not hide it. So, I slowly moved away I''m ready to walk towards them. At this time, a majestic voice came, "let her go!" I think the real hero is here!


    I know that the hero is Han Boyang. He is very handsome like his name. I''m a little jealous of the handsome man. I''ve heard of him in school. Of course, I''m very impressed with him for a reason. The reason why I pay attention to her is that he and Lin Shihan are having an affair recently. Many people in the school think highly of them They are made for each other.I didn''t expect that at such a critical juncture, this guy would suddenly appear. Compared with my hero to save the beauty, his appearance was particularly domineering. Before people arrived, the majestic word "let her go" was already ringing in the deep path. Even the furtive bystander, I was startled and quickly shrank back to the back of the tree.


    Looking up, three boys with short sleeves and coats on their shoulders are roaring along. The legendary Han Boyang takes the lead. It is not clear whether these students, who are a bit like the ancient Confucians, have too much deterrent power, so that they dare not speak up.


    As soon as Han Boyang approached, he saw that the gangsters did not intend to let go of Lin Shihan. He threw his cigarette end to the ground and trampled it out. Then he yelled again: "I said I''ll release her immediately. Do you hear me?"


    This is simply domineering, frightening those gangsters as if they lost their confidence. They are also heroes to save the United States. His every move is so domineering and charming. I think of me in the restaurant. I feel extremely ridiculous.


    Although, he brought two people here, but his aura is so strong, one wearing gold glasses, the other is a strong man with dark skin. The three of them look like they have just finished playing basketball, and their sweat is reflected by the sun. Especially the dark skinned guy still holds a basketball in his hand and looks disdainful on his face Combined with this picture, they are virtually added the halo of the protagonist. Although there are only three people, all of them are students, they are so powerful that they can''t help bluffing the four hunks, including the long haired man.


    The gangsters looked very uncomfortable. However, when they reacted and found out that the other party was just a few students, everyone didn''t think so. The yellow hair that hit me with a bottle of wine came out and yelled at Han Boyang: "who do you think you are? I advise you not to meddle in your own business, or you will clean up together! "


    similar lines, but it can frighten me, but it can''t scare Han Boyang. How to say that Han Boyang is also a second generation ancestor, and he''s also quite a jerk. What''s more, in front of the woman he likes, facing the threat of yellow hair, he just raises his head slightly and says gently:" get out! "


    a simple word seems to be an ultimatum to the gangsters. It can be said that the courage of a man is reflected in him incisively and vividly. Not to mention Lin Shihan, the bystander, I was convinced by his courage!


    However, the gangsters didn''t care what he said. They immediately yelled to Han Boyang and said, "with your dolls, what can you do to us? Do you know who our elder brother is mixing with?"


    But at this time, Han Boyang had no patience, he showed a helpless smile, and then he said to the dark man with basketball beside him: "Anan, can you deal with them?"


    The dark skinned man named Anan grinned and casually replied, "no problem!"


    With that, he threw the basketball and the coat on his shoulder to the boy with eyes, and walked carelessly towards the gangster.


    I haven''t seen this man named Anan, but I''ve heard that he is famous in school. He fights fiercely. It''s said that when he was just a freshman, he was beaten by a man because of his bad temper. Later, the man found more than ten people to surround him. As a result, he knocked over all the people with his own strength, and beat the leader into a disability. Later, he went to school as usual. Now, what happened I realized that his backstage was Han Boyang, but I didn''t want to think more. I just focused on the front and watched the good play.


    As expected, his name is worthy of reputation. He looks like he has practiced. His body is strong but flexible. His hand is very fast. All of a sudden, the gangsters are unprepared. After a while, the four gangsters are lying down. One of them hit the ground with his head, slowly bleeding. I watched with blood boiling, as if it was me who hit them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 8

    To tell you the truth, this scene is really moving and exhilarating. As the only heroine on the scene, Lin Shihan has been stunned. Han Boyang, the hero on the scene, has also achieved his goal. A confident smile appears on his handsome face. He walks slowly to the long bangs and looks down at him. Then he takes out his wallet and throws several hundred yuan bills to the long haired man On, and with threatening words: "this is the medical expenses for you, take the money and get out of here. Next time I see you coming to school, I won''t have this good luck. Get out of here!"


    The long haired man just wanted to refute something. However, it may be because there is too much noise here, and a lot of boys in basketball clothes come over and say to Han Boyang one after another: "Han Shao, what''s going on, do you need help?" This group of people''s arrival, let a kind of invisible strength spread out, see, the long hair man picked up the money on the ground, with the injured men ran away in gray.


    At this time, Han Boyang was the real hero, that is, he beat away the bad guys, and he walked up to Lin Shihan and said something quietly. I didn''t hear clearly, but I clearly saw that Lin Shihan cast a disappointed glance at my side and left with Han Boyang. Anan and the team of basketball team people are very knowledgeable, have scattered, their faces are hung with victory smile.


    Han Boyang''s hero saving the United States this time is very perfect. Compared with bringing a large group of people to fight and run gangsters, the practice of highlighting his own charm as a king and letting the thugs around him show his courage can really make women feel more convinced. Especially with the participation of the last group of basketball students, it makes the rescue action come to a perfect end, as if everything is according to the script Go the same way.


    Compared with Han Boyang, I am a worthless waste who can only hide behind the tree and dare not come out. I must be disappointed. Thinking of this, I can only smile helplessly. After the crowd has dispersed, I just leave here. Wandering in this huge campus is like getting lost. I don''t know where I should go. I just wander around the campus, feeling my heart It was as empty as if something had been lost.


    I don''t know how long I wandered around. I suddenly found the long haired men. They didn''t leave school. Instead, they looked furtive. I couldn''t help but have more heart and quietly followed them.


    Sure enough, these people did not go to the school gate, but came to a remote corner of the school. Judging from their appearance, they seemed to be waiting for someone. After waiting for about ten minutes, someone really came.


    Seeing the figure of this man, I was shocked. I didn''t expect that it was him, the glasses man with Han Boyang, who combed his hair in the middle, just like the traitors. They seemed to know each other. After a few simple conversations there, the glasses man took out a dozen hundred yuan bills in his arms and handed them to the gangsters. Suddenly, I understood everything ¡£


    Although I''m not far away from them, I still can''t hear their conversation clearly. But seeing their current scene, I can roughly guess the cause and effect. It turns out that everything has been planned.


    No wonder these gangsters dare to act wildly in the school. No wonder that the scene of the hero saving the beauty just now can be performed perfectly. It''s no wonder that this seemingly stout villain will be so vulnerable. Unexpectedly, all this is a play. I finally know Han Boyang''s ulterior motives. He is really talented in directing and has good acting skills Fu, I''m really embarrassed by his ingenuity.


    Suddenly, I recalled what happened in the restaurant that day. This gang of thugs beat Lin Shihan in public in broad daylight. If my guess is right, this is also a good play directed by Han Boyang. But in the middle of the day, I, an uninvited guest, beat his plan. He has not yet appeared, but I am the bear first No wonder that gang beat me so hard.


    After such a consideration, I can''t help but feel flustered for Lin Shihan. Although Han Boyang is handsome, has background and ability, and matches Lin Shihan well, but his city is so deep, if Lin Shihan really follows him, she will suffer a lot.


    My heart is in ceaseless tangle repeatedly, how should I do? Do you want to tell Lin Shihan about this? After I told her whether I would believe what I said, whether I thought it was the wording that I didn''t save her. I was in a difficult choice.


    When I was lost in the original place, a breeze was blowing. I couldn''t help sneezing and making a sound. I looked at them. At this time, they were on guard. The eyes of the long haired man looked at me along the sound. I realized that I had exposed myself. My heart was startled. I turned around and ran away at the speed of 100 meters.


    I know, although I am sensitive, in time to escape, but I dare not look back to see if they have come after, for fear that they find me, my heart is shaking, all the way back to the bedroom.


    Back in the dormitory, my heart has been pounding and beating, feeling very insecure. For me, a helpless, powerless waste, what I fear most is to cause trouble, especially to the resourceful second generation ancestor. I can''t fight them at all. In order to keep the dull campus life, although I have been exposed, they should not know me Who was it, and they didn''t catch it. For this reason, I chose to calm things down and let this matter rot in my stomach. I dare not report it. I just hope that those people will not find me and do not come to me for trouble.In the afternoon, I went to the classroom with uneasy heart and had a good afternoon''s class. At night, when school was over, all the students left the classroom one after another. In the classroom, only I was quietly sorting out today''s learning content. After finishing, I walked out of the classroom.


    Just at the moment I left the classroom, a group of basketball club members headed by the traitors slowly came to my direction. Seeing the traitors around Han Boyang, I felt uneasy. It seemed that I was still found.


    The traitor was under Han Boyang''s command. He was also famous in school every day. Seeing me just out of the classroom, the traitor accelerated his pace and came to my side. Without saying a word, he took my collar and pulled me back to the classroom and threw it to the nearest chair. The people he brought immediately surrounded me. There was no space for escape. I became the focus of the crowd.


    I stood in the crowd and did not dare to move. It was like being pointed at my head with a gun, as if I would shoot when I moved. However, after waiting for a long time, the traitors did not beat me. He just opened his duck''s throat and asked me, "your name is solo?"


    I pursed my mouth and nodded my head gently.


    The traitor looked at me nodding, and suddenly put a headset into my ear. I don''t know why he did it. I was scared into a cold sweat. Soon, there was a very magnetic voice in the unexplained earphone: "Suluo, do you know why I''m looking for you?" The tone was magical, like a policeman interrogating a prisoner.


    Although there is only a simple sentence, I can also hear that he is the good director Han Boyang who is very deep in the city. With his mind, it is easy to guess. I already know that he and those gangsters are in collusion. He did not come to me in person, but let the exposed traitor come. He still hid himself behind his back and talked to me by phone It is enough to show his wisdom.


    In front of him, I have no escape, I dare not lie, can only guilty of the reply: "en!"


    Han Boyang gave a contemptuous smile and said, "very good, you are smart. Last time I was in a restaurant, you broke my good things. I didn''t bother you. I was afraid of exposing myself. I didn''t expect you to find out about it. I''m not afraid to tell you that the gang really has something to do with me. I just asked them to play a play with me. There''s no other meaning. But I don''t want this to be known by others. I think you should know how to do it? "


    In the face of the threat of red fruits, I was really afraid, so I quietly replied: "I will not say it out!"


    Han Boyang saw that I was so obedient, so he didn''t have any more wordy words. At last, he said coldly: "I don''t want to let the second person know about this matter except you, especially Shihan. If I find out that you''re spreading, I don''t guarantee what will happen to you." The reason why he said this to me was that if anyone else knew about it, it must be me. Han Boyang was indeed an unpredictable man with a heart.


    Just when I thought he had finished speaking, a few seconds later, another sentence came from the earphone: "Oh, I forgot to tell you, don''t appear around the poetry culvert in the future, otherwise, you know the consequences!"


    With that, he hung up. There was a continuous beep in the earphone, and every beep pierced my heart.


    The traitor pulled off the earphone in time, then stood up, patted my face with a smile, and jokingly said, "waste, remember, be obedient!"


    With the fall of his voice, he and his brothers burst into laughter. Looking at their arrogant attitude, my heart was filled with reluctance. I thought it was over. At this time, the traitor said, "Oh, by the way, I just remembered another thing. Brother Yang also told me that he didn''t believe it, or you had to do it Leave some heart in your body! "


    After listening to the traitor''s words, my heart sank to the bottom of the valley. Looking at these strong backed basketball team people, my body kept shaking and praying for them. Unfortunately, they only listened to Han Boyang''s words, and my prayer seemed superfluous.


    As soon as the traitor''s voice fell, these big men began to fight. I was surrounded by them and beat me constantly. I didn''t even feel the pain, so I began to faint. I don''t know how long they beat me or when they left.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 9

    I don''t know how long I was in a coma. But when I woke up, it was already dark, and the pain from my body went to the bottom of my heart. I just lay on the ground quietly, and my tears flowed out. I felt so oppressed and helpless. I cried for a long time in such a big classroom. I felt that the most miserable person in the world was me, Feel like a child abandoned by the world.


    When the security master was patrolling, he found me lying on the ground. The kind-hearted security master carried me to the school infirmary on his back. Fortunately, there were staff on duty in the infirmary today, and the one on duty was a beautiful angel sister.


    Angel sister is cleaning my wound for me, I stare at the ceiling, and the angel sister saw me at this time, immediately said: "classmate, who did you offend in school? How did you suffer such a serious injury? You will be killed if you go on like this. No, I must tell the school about it!"


    My eyes powerless to look at the angel sister, weak said: "no, all things are my own, no wonder!"


    After that, I closed my eyes painfully, and the world in front of me was in a dark place. The thick dark clouds still covered me. It was very depressing and depressing. However, I didn''t want to poke these into the school leaders. I knew very well that even if I denounced the traitors and had Han Boyang''s relationship, the school leaders would not do anything to him. At most, it was critical education I will be tortured by him more miserable, so I can only silence, away from them, continue to live their own dark days.


    Time ticking away, angel sister''s voice is still around my ears, but I can''t hear what she said, so quietly hanging bit by bit.


    A few hours later, after hanging the drip, I settled the account and said thanks to the angel sister. Then I left the school medical room and walked towards the dormitory silently. It was midnight now. The door of the dormitory was locked. I tried to knock on the door of the bedroom, but instead of looking at the white eyes and a burst of abuse, I was used to people''s views on me Don''t care. I turned around and ran into the bedroom and went to bed with my head covered.


    for a period of time after that, Lin Shihan didn''t stay with Han Boyang because he saved him. Even so, Han Boyang still pursued her.


    However, the only gratifying thing is that Lin Shihan has never appeared in my field of vision, and Han Boyang has never bothered me again. Although my life is lonely, it can be regarded as peaceful. With the gradual dilution of emotion over time, I am full of yearning for my future life.


    Originally, everything is in a good direction, but God seems to have arranged something, so that you can''t get rid of some fatalism.


    It was two days before Christmas. The students were all excited to prepare for the Christmas party. The atmosphere of the school was jubilant and lively. When this kind of joy happened, I would be more lonely. Those dancing and singing programs would never be my share. I was just hiding in the library, wandering in the ocean of knowledge.


    All the students in the school are preparing for the Christmas party. I am reading in silence in the huge library. When I am fascinated by a book named "one hundred years of solitude", a sobbing sob came into my mind. At first, I didn''t care much, but as the cry became louder and louder, I had unconsciously looked for the source of the sound.


    The sound came from a corner on the second floor of the library. I walked in and found a girl crying on the table. I looked at her figure and felt familiar, but I couldn''t remember it. As I got closer and closer, she seemed to notice that someone was coming. She looked up at me. I was staring at her, and I was stunned, This is why I was beaten twice by Zhang Qian! What''s wrong with her?


    When I saw her, I turned around and was about to leave. As soon as I took two steps, her haggard voice came from behind: "solo, can you talk to me?"


    I am especially afraid to be known by Liu Boyang. At this time, I just want to leave here, but I hesitated to hear Zhang Qian''s voice. I am constantly entangled in my heart. What should I do.


    After some entanglement, I really can''t bear to watch a girl cry, or don''t think so much. At most, I was beaten severely. I could bear it. Then, I made up my mind to turn around and come to Zhang Qian and sit with her.


    From childhood to adulthood, I didn''t have a woman''s fate, let alone have a female friend. Looking at her, I really didn''t know how to coax her not to cry. Since she asked me to chat with her, I simply stopped talking and waited for her to come.


    As time passed by, Zhang Qian''s condition eased a lot. She slowly opened her mouth to me and said, "Suluo, I always think you are a good man. Do you know, some things I hold in my heart are very uncomfortable. I just want to find someone to talk to. I hope you don''t say it after I finish!"


    I answered slightly: "good!"


    After about 20 minutes, Zhang Qian told me about her unhappiness.


    It turned out that she was crying because her father''s company was in trouble and needed a large sum of money to turn around. So Wang Tao, his father''s business partner, came to him. Wang Tao said that as long as Zhang Qian was betrothed to his son, he would provide a large sum of money to help Zhang Qian''s father tide over the crisis. Later, she learned that Wang Tao''s son was actually a fool, but Zhang Qian''s father was In order to benefit, he agreed to his conditions regardless of his children''s kinship. Zhang Qian and his father had a quarrel after learning about it. She said that she had to promise if she didn''t agree. That night, Zhang Qian ran away from home. After her father found out, she had frozen her bank card and began to send people to look for her.After listening to the story she told me, I also felt that she was very pitiful. The commercial marriage was nothing. The main purpose was to marry such a beautiful girl to a fool. I couldn''t accept it. I wanted to help him, but I had no right to help him. I fell into silence.


    Looking at the pathetic Zhang Qian, I guess she must have not eaten yet. I took out the money in my pocket, about 200 or so. Then I put the money in front of her and said to her, "I only have so much. You can use it. I can only help you with this."


    Looking at the money on the table, she opened her mouth and wanted to say no. later, she swallowed the words and gently said to me, "thank you!"


    After looking at the time, it was already late. I said goodbye to Zhang Qian and left the library. A cool breeze blew by. I couldn''t help shivering. I walked aimlessly in every corner of the campus.


    Zhang Qian is still a passer-by to me. I don''t want to have too much intersection with her. At the moment when I came out of the library, my heart was full of uneasiness. I felt that danger would come to me anytime and anywhere.


    The next day I went to class as usual. As soon as I entered the classroom, my eyes looked like Zhang Qian''s position. Her seat was empty. I didn''t know where she went last night and what she was doing now. I thought of her unconsciously in my heart. Did I really like her? I didn''t listen to anything in the morning class. My brain didn''t know what was thinking. It was a mess.


    However, at the end of the third class, I was surprised and flustered by the sudden attack. A familiar figure appeared at the door of the classroom. I remember that he was a follower of Liu Boyang, who called four eyes. His face was full of conspiracy and kept sneering.


    He stood at the door of the classroom. He kicked the door twice with his feet. He yelled at the door with his voice: "solo, get out of here! "


    this manner and tone are very arrogant, and they don''t pay attention to all the people in my class. Seeing him specially appear at the door of my class, I immediately guessed the reason. I was scared by his momentum. My heart was full of fear, and my body was trembling slightly.


    I lingered in the classroom, did not dare to move, four eyes impatient, directly with people ran into the classroom to catch me, I was more flustered, stood up, ready to take the initiative to go, lest be beaten more seriously.


    But just as I was preparing to die, the monitor of my class suddenly stood up and put it in front of me, and said unhappily, "four eyes, it''s not good for you to arrest people in my class so blatantly, isn''t it a little bit that you don''t pay attention to me?"


    At the moment, the image of the monitor in my eyes was several times as tall, and my sad heart finally felt a trace of warmth. For the first time since I came to this school, it was really the first time that someone helped me out. Although I know that the monitor did this just to protect the class, not just for me, the arrogance of four eyes brushed him After all, he is the head of the class and a member of the Taekwondo Club. He has his own circle. People speak of righteousness. He is also very open in school. He is just a dog of Liu Boyang, so he can''t take him seriously.


    However, even so, four eyes or a face of arrogance, he said with a smile of embarrassment to the monitor: "brother long, it was Yang Ge who asked me to come and take Suluo away. It has nothing to do with you? "


    obviously, four eyes are very respectful to the monitor, but he didn''t pay attention to the monitor. When he called" brother long ", he was a bit sulky, which made the monitor unhappy. He said with a little anger:" it''s not my business to catch him, but if you come to my class to make trouble, it has something to do with me. You are not welcome here, please go out! "


    I hope you can take me away with a big face, but I don''t dare to see him. I hope you can take me away! ¡±


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 10

    When the monitor heard the words of four eyes, he just laughed indifferently and said: "hum, don''t take Liu Boyang to press me. Even if he is in front of me, I won''t let you take him away!" The monitor''s overbearing words aroused the resonance of other students in the class who couldn''t see it. Some unfair voices sounded in succession:


    "we don''t cause trouble, but it doesn''t mean we are afraid of things!"


    "Liu Boyang of your family is really kind. Can you only bully the weak?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I have been to school for so long, finally, someone is willing to help me speak, which can be regarded as the feeling of classmates. So my heart is full of gratitude to the whole class, especially to the monitor, who would rather offend Liu Boyang for me, so I am full of respect for him.


    That four eyes, in the shame of my classmates, completely lost face, the whole popularity will blow up, I saw him stomp his foot, said to me: "Suluo, you wait for me! You can hide in the classroom all your life and don''t come out! " With that, he turned and walked away with the people.


    Four eyes left, the classroom instantly boiling, students praise the monitor of all kinds of praise, and I this waste, can only in the boiling sound, lonely sit down.


    However, the monitor was not proud of being praised. He just walked to me with a serious face and said, "Suluo, follow me after class."


    I looked at the monitor with grateful eyes and said, "thank you!"


    Monitor very free and easy to say a sentence, nothing to return to the seat.


    Under this, the monitor''s body sends out the light to be more dazzling, some flower crazy all showed the worship look, I also really appreciate him, but I very much hope, the monitor can always so protect me.


    After class, I carefully followed the monitor and his several brothers, what they did I was watching.


    In fact, I also know in my heart that the danger along the way is unavoidable. Sure enough, when we passed the playground, we could see from a distance that there were about ten or so playing basketball on the basketball court in front of us. After seeing us, they put down their basketball and walked towards us. The person who took the lead in the crowd was obviously Liu Boyang. The four eyes who came to the class in the morning to look for me were also behind him. The four eyes with provocation whistled to me and also to me Hook your fingers. It''s like teasing a dog. I stopped and looked at the monitor with pitiful eyes. It seemed that the monitor had expected something wrong for a long time. However, his face became dignified. He only said two words to me: "go!" With a few of his brothers, toward the group of wolves covetously to meet the past, looking at the squad leader to meet them, I immediately followed up.


    Liu Boyang came in person this time. Although he didn''t bring many people with him, his momentum was still unstoppable. Seeing him getting closer and closer, I could not help shaking my body.


    Soon we two groups of people met, they all immediately lined up in a row to block our way, Liu Boyang took the lead to walk out, but he ignored me directly, looked at the monitor indifferently, and said faintly, "Chulong, listen to my subordinates say that you are going to lead for Suluo, right?"


    To tell you the truth, Liu Boyang''s voice is not very loud, but it is full of deterrence. I feel chilly when I listen to it. The monitor''s face is also very ugly. Liu Boyang is different from four eyes. His majesty is beyond doubt. Although Chulong is good at mixing, he mainly relies on the martial arts club behind him. Liu Boyang has his own influence in the school. The eldest of every grade gives him a little thin face. This is incomparable to Chulong. After all, the well water was not flooded before.


    In the face of Liu Boyang, the monitor hesitated for a moment, and then slowly said, "I just want to ask for an invitation for him. I know Su Luo. He is the most timid person in the class. How can he dare to offend you? Even if he offends you, it must be unintentional. I hope you can look at my face and let him go?"


    The monitor''s tone is very sincere. It can be seen that he is also afraid of Liu Boyang. At this moment, the younger brother behind Liu Boyang handed him a cigarette, lit it and took a few puffs. Then he said carelessly, "what kind of gratitude and resentment do you have with him? I just want to know whether you want to stand out for him or not."


    Liu Boyang''s words are very sharp, not euphemistic, there is no room for discussion. At this time, the four eyes next to him stood up and said: "Chu long was in the classroom just now. You are very drag. Now how do you recognize the advice and begin to beg for mercy?"


    Four eyes said that, the monitor''s face a little bit can''t hang, at this time surrounded by a lot of people who came back to see the fun after dinner, the monitor was a bit difficult to get off. After a few seconds of silence, the monitor summoned up the courage to shout out: "yes!" A simple word expressed his determination.


    I know that the monitor was forced to do so. In fact, if it wasn''t for the monitor who was beside me, I would have begged for mercy. It was the monitor who came forward and gave me courage and confidence, which made me not so afraid. However, I couldn''t bear to see the monitor in such a dilemma. After all, I know that although the monitor''s strength is not as good as Liu Boyang, he dare not How about the monitor? I don''t want to let the monitor get involved because of me.So, I gently patted the monitor, grateful: "monitor, you don''t have to do this, my business, with you, you don''t need to offend him for me, really!"


    Obviously, Chulong is a man of righteousness. If he says everything, he will not regret it. Even if he knows that the situation is not easy to deal with, he still says to me with kindness: "it''s OK!"


    At this moment, I was really moved, grateful to meet such a person, feeling that God did not completely leave me, the world still has true feelings.


    However, Liu Boyang''s brothers were angry because they didn''t know the class leader very well. They all stood up and surrounded us fiercely!


    But looking at Liu Boyang, he was still calm. He didn''t get angry. He signaled his brothers to withdraw. He laughed a few times. Then he said to the monitor, "well, Chu long, you really have a seed. I don''t want to bully the less with more. You know, I don''t dare to treat you in school. I think you are a man. I''ll give you a chance. I heard that you are the number one person in the martial arts club. How about a duel between you and my brother? If you win, I''ll let solo go this time, and I''ll take it as if nothing happened. If you lose, get out of the way and mind your own business! "


    This obviously gave the monitor a step down. The monitor could only follow this step. After a few seconds of hesitation, he replied calmly: "OK! I agreed to your request "


    looking at the look of the squad leader, it seems that I am full of confidence in my own combat effectiveness, which also gives me a little hope.


    Liu Boyang saw the monitor''s sense of interest, and his face also showed a smile that seemed to have if not. He looked at the monitor and said, "monkey, you go up!"


    "OK, brother Yang!" Only listen to a rough voice from the crowd, at this time out of a small man, slowly walked to the monitor in front of the people around them have made room for them to learn.


    The monkey stood in front of the monitor and said with disdain: "it''s too late for you to admit defeat now, and then don''t regret it!"


    The monitor said with disapproval: "there''s so much nonsense, let''s start now!"


    The monkey quickly took off his coat and threw it on the ground. Then, he stepped forward a few steps and challenged the monitor: "come on!"


    Seeing the monkey on the field, my heart completely calmed down. The monitor''s huge body was enough for a monkey to drink. Because of his short stature, his movements were very agile. He was really like a monkey, just like his name. As for the monitor, I don''t know much about it, and I haven''t seen him fight. I just heard that he practiced martial arts since he was a child. After he went to university, he joined the martial arts club. I don''t know about the specific strength. Maybe it''s because of the monitor''s huge size, the monkey''s morale is not enough.


    However, in the face of the monkey''s provocation, the monitor didn''t care. He walked forward directly, took off his clothes and was ready to go dry.


    With the increasing number of passers-by, these two people who are somewhat well-known in the school are particularly concerned about here. The discussion among the crowd is one after another, and one after another guesses who will win. However, most of them are optimistic about the monitor. Although I can''t help him, I can only support him with my eyes and cheer for him in my heart.


    Finally, in the public''s intense gaze, the single competition officially began. The crowd was boiling, and the monkey was not as weak as I thought. Although the squad leader had the advantage of his figure, he still didn''t dare to slack off in the battle.


    my palms were sweating and excited. I didn''t dare to blink at the two people in the fight. Let alone, the squad leader''s explosive power was really strong. At the beginning, he took the advantage People are boiling with blood.


    This time, I can see the monitor''s power. He has not practiced Kung Fu for many years. His leg Kung Fu is very good. He kicked the monkey''s body with great accuracy. I thought the monkey would be defeated if it went on like this. But to my great disappointment, the monkey''s weak body is like iron man. It''s too strong. It''s totally iron Body, by the monitor so many feet, but nothing.


    What''s more, the monkey not only has a strong body, but also has a very sensitive movement. Taking advantage of the monitor''s overworked and tired spare time, he gave the monitor a few heavy blows with quick speed. Almost all of them hit the sensitive parts of his body. Seeing the monitor''s painful twisted face, my heart sank. It seems that people can''t be judged by their appearance If we go on like this, the outcome is obvious.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 11

    Sure enough, after a few rounds, with the audience shouting and yelling, the climax came to an end. The monitor was finally kicked to the ground by the monkey''s heavy leg, and the monkey''s weak body pressed the monitor to the ground. The monkey won, and the scene was boiling again.


    Liu Boyang is really good at martial arts. Even a little horse can beat the monitor who has been practicing martial arts since he was young. It can''t be said that the monitor is weak. He is not weak. He can only blame the monkey for being too strong. A student can''t deal with it.


    Seeing my back fall, a mountain in my heart also collapsed, I know, I''m finished, no one can save me, I offended a person I can''t afford to offend, the gods come, but I can''t save me.


    I was afraid of Liu Boyang from the bottom of my heart, and I was even more afraid of him beating me. But when I saw the monitor lying on the ground unconvinced and wanted to continue to resist, I still took a big step forward and summoned up courage and called out: "enough!"


    Although I am a small person, but my words also played a role. Liu Boyang saw that the victory and defeat had been scored at this time, so he told the monkey to stop. I really can''t bear to see the monitor being beaten innocently for me.


    Liu Bo Yang said to me quickly, one of them won the watch, and then he said to me, how about the other one


    In their opinion, the monkey won''t lose the game at all. They only bet on how long the monitor can last. This is an insult to the monitor. The monitor is a bloody man. He is afraid of nothing. After being let go by the monkey, he still wants to go on with his brothers. I saw this and stopped him. I didn''t want him because I was insulted again.


    I am really grateful to the monitor, he helped me enough, I don''t want to let the innocent him fall more miserable end, I only have red eyes to say to him: "monitor, really thank you, now you don''t have to worry, you go back!"


    The monitor was about to retort to me when Liu Boyang, who was opposite to him, suddenly roared: "it''s a man. You have to take it up and put it down. If you say it, you have to do it."


    Indeed, in front of so many people, the monitor promised Liu Boyang that he would quit if he lost. Now, even if he was angry in his heart, he could only bear it. After being reminded by Liu Boyang, he only slapped the dust on his body, and then threw a sympathetic look at me without any words.


    I also wanted to say a few words of thanks to the monitor, but at this time, Luan Yu suddenly got close to me, put a hand on my shoulder and whispered in my ear: "come with me!"


    Like a homeless child, I was easily taken away by Liu Boyang. One side of the monitor, dare to anger but dare not speak.


    After a long journey, Liu Boyang stopped and said to me in a loud voice, "waste, you are really kind of you. Didn''t I warn you last time? Do you forget to stay away from Zhang Qian? "


    as soon as I heard it, I quickly explained," I didn''t forget what you said. "


    Liu Boyang saw that I didn''t admit it. He was completely angry. Regardless of his gentlemanly demeanor, he grabbed my hair and said: "you don''t admit it. My people saw you crying in the library yesterday. Besides, she didn''t come to class today. Tell me what you did to her!"


    I am really aggrieved, in the heart anxious very, the mouth also can only repeat: "I really did not do anything, I saw her already cried!" Before I finished speaking, Liu Boyang slapped me without saying a word!


    I feel that the whole person is a little confused, the ears are buzzing, and Liu Boyang gritted his teeth: "hum, dare to play with me carefully, I advise you to be honest, if I investigate out, your consequences will be even worse."


    I want to tell Liu Boyang what happened in the library that day, but I have promised Zhang Qian to keep her secret. Even if I told him, he would not believe what I said, so I made up my mind to keep the secret for Zhang Qian!


    I fell into silence, thinking of a word that could be accepted by Liu Boyang.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Liu Boyang was even more angry. He grabbed my hair and even slapped me two times. My tears were beaten out by him. The grievance in his heart mixed with the burning pain on his face. My tears could not stop.


    After that, Liu Boyang asked me again: tell me, what did you two do in the library? It''s said that you are still holding each other. It''s very close. What''s the relationship between you? Don''t say I''ll let you take care of yourself in the next life


    I don''t know why things have come to such a step, why there are always so many nosy people. Even in the library last night, Zhang Qian and I kept a long distance. Now it was reported that we were holding each other, and my heart was full of helplessness.


    For the sake of Zhang Qian, I can only choose to shut up. But Liu Boyang thinks that I''m not afraid of boiling water. He even mistakenly thinks that Zhang Qian and I are really in trouble. He slapped me in the face one after another, and my poor baby was beaten on the head. Not far away, the monitor''s voice came. It seemed that he was worried that I followed him. He yelled loudly "Liu Boyang, you are still not a man, Su Luo is so weak, do you need to have such a cruel hand?"The monitor in the distance ran over quickly and was about to come to Liu Boyang. But he was immediately stopped by his subordinates. The monitor at the moment didn''t care about the agreement with Liu Boyang, so he rushed to save me. Liu Boyang''s subordinates also bluffed at the side, saying that the monitor didn''t keep his promise and so on.


    Liu Boyang was angry and red in his eyes. He threw me away. I lost my center of gravity and fell to the ground. Liu Boyang walked to the direction of the monitor and said: "Chu long, don''t give me too much trouble if you don''t know the reason. Remember the agreement just now. If you have more problems, don''t blame me for not being affectionate!" With that, he rushed to me again, grabbed my hair and asked me to explain.


    However, I really can not explain, I do not know how to explain, no matter how, I can not pass on the secret of others, I can only put all the pain and tears into my stomach, silently bear all this.


    My silence, in Liu Boyang''s opinion, seems to be an admission, which has touched his bottom line. He seems to like Zhang Qian very much. So, looking at me like this, he is completely furious. He glared at me and said: "OK, OK, you are very backbone. I''ll see how hard your bones are today." With that, he turned around and looked at the people behind him and ordered, "brothers, go up together and loosen his bones!"


    In a flash, the brothers behind him surrounded me. Seeing these big men with big arms and round waists, I couldn''t help shaking. How could I, such a weak trash, bear their ravages,. I can''t do anything to struggle, can only shed tears of despair, this time, no one can save me, that is, the monitor, can only look at me in silence, others, at most, just cast a look of sympathy for me.


    My blurred eyes were completely closed and I was waiting for the storm to come. Without hesitation, the group of people directly put me on the ground and started kicking around. The onlookers gathered around turned their heads and couldn''t bear to see the cruel pictures. After a few minutes of fighting, Liu Boyang called out to stop, and his men retreated one after another.


    I lay on the ground, tears streaming, body pain I gritted my teeth, Liu Boyang came to me, suddenly lifted me from the ground, gently said to me: "Suluo, I''ll ask you again for the last time, what''s the matter with you and Zhang Qian?"


    Since some secrets have been promised to be kept, I can only tell a lie once, opening my mouth and whispering, "yes, that''s what you think. I like Zhang Qian. I forced a kiss on her, and she cried as a result."


    After hearing this, Liu Boyang was furious, and his fists hit me again and again. I was beaten by him and was about to faint. But he didn''t mean to stop. The monitor couldn''t look down. He rushed to my side regardless of the obstruction. He threw Liu Boyang in a rage to the side. At this time, Liu Boyang recovered from the violent state and only listened The monitor said, "you''re enough. If you fight on, you''ll kill Suluo. I hope you don''t make a big fuss. There are so many witnesses here. It''s not good for you to make trouble."


    By the way, Liu Boyang is full of threats.


    Liu Boyang slowly stood up from the ground, looked at me who was dying on the ground, and said to the monitor, "OK, I''ll let him go this time, but from today on, as long as I see him once, I''ll hit him once."


    Lying on the ground, although I am dying, but Liu Boyang''s every word I deeply into my ears, now I do not know that I am afraid, I really do not believe that Liu Boyang will kill me in broad daylight.


    With these words, Liu Boyang left with his men. Only me lying on the ground and the brothers brought by the monitor himself were left on the field. My eyes were really closed and my body completely lost consciousness.


    A pungent smell of alcohol spread into my nose, my eyes slowly opened, carefully looked around no one, I slightly moved the body, a sharp pain suddenly hit, stimulate my body without a nerve, my brain completely awake, this time I found myself lying in the medical room of the school, looking at the clock hanging on the wall It''s 4:30 in the afternoon. I remember that the time when things happened was about 12:00. After that, I didn''t remember at all. Then when I woke up, I was here. I think it must be the monitor who sent it to me.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 12

    I got out of bed, ready to go out of the infirmary. Just as I was about to open the door, I ran into my sister angel. She looked at me pale and said, "you are all so hurt. Where are you going?"


    I replied softly, "I''m all right. I''m going back to my bedroom."


    Since my elder sister Liu has been in the quiet for four years, I have to walk in the quiet direction of the University, and I have to walk in the direction of Liu Bo Yang.


    However, I really don''t want to live with fear every day. I know that Liu Boyang loves face and has a small stomach. Even if I explain the reason to him clearly, he can''t let me go. He hit me, just as a warning to others, playing like a monkey with me. At the same time, he can warn other people not to try Zhang Qian''s idea.


    However, I have made up my mind to stay in this school, so I can''t wait to die. Even if there is a little chance, I also want to find a way to live, even if the hope is so difficult and slim.


    Maybe that''s the only way to get out of his hand. Slowly, my heart hard up, made a decision, now that I have made a decision, then I will start to practice, and then I will return to the bedroom.


    The last bedroom on the third floor of the men''s dormitory, as soon as I entered it, I was choked by the smoke in the room and coughed unconsciously. Accompanied by the sound of my cough, it was a full of angry yelling: "who let you in, go out!" It was a big man who spoke with a clear dislike in his voice.


    I brazen, continue to stand in place, my eyes, tightly staring at a few people sitting in the middle of the bedroom, three of them are fighting the landlord, some are watching the fun, some are playing with mobile phones.


    Everyone heard the big man''s yelling and yelling, and they knew that I was coming in, but few of them paid attention to it. They were still doing their own things and didn''t even want to look at me.


    I tried to calm myself, brewing for a long time, I just summoned up the courage to the middle of the full of ruffian gas of the students, solemnly said: "brother Qiang, I want to mix with you!"


    This strong brother is also our class. His full name is Ma Qiang. He is a real northeast man. He fights fiercely and has enough righteousness. With his own strength, he has developed his own circle in more than two months since he came to the school. He is the only role in our class who can compete with Liu Boyang.


    Different from Liu Boyang, Ma Qiang''s circle is basically outsiders. Because the local people are rich and have a natural sense of superiority, they look down on foreigners. So I, an outsider, want to stay in school until graduation, so I have to join Ma Qiang''s circle, which is my only hope.


    It''s just that hope is not easy to achieve, especially for people like me who are born with bad luck.


    After hearing what I said, all the people present showed a look of astonishment. The originally noisy bedroom suddenly quieted down, but in a moment, the whole room burst out with piercing laughter, and the laughter rose higher and higher, as if they had heard the funniest joke in the world. Even Ma Qiang could not help laughing. He put down his cards and looked at me playfully.


    In the laughter, there were many sarcasm: "classmate Suluo, are you sure you didn''t go to the wrong place?"


    "A dog who is bullied by others every day wants to be adopted by brother Qiang without looking at his weight."


    "You really don''t know yourself. Don''t you know that brother Qiang never plays with trash?"


    All kinds of ridicule came like a wave, but I was still standing there, whatever they said, I had made up my mind to put all my eggs in one basket. Even if the hope is small, I will hold this pillar. My eyes, very firmly staring at that can give me hope, Ma Qiang.


    Ma Qiang looked at me for a long time, and then said in a voice: "Su Luo, right? Now the whole school knows that you have offended Liu Boyang. If you come here today, do you take this place as a haven and let me be your unjust chief to wipe your ass for you!"


    Ma Qiang saw through my mind as soon as he said. I was nervous, but I was more flustered. I stammered and quibbled: "no, no, I just don''t want to be bullied again in the future."


    See me this cowardly like, those people can''t help but urge me, let me know quickly to get out.


    However, Ma Qiang seemed to be very interested in me. Instead of driving me away, he just gave me a smile and said, "you can mix with me, but you have to tell me what you have. My brothers can say that I never play with rubbish!"


    I didn''t want to think about it. I immediately replied anxiously, "I can do anything!"


    As soon as I said this, a fat man next to me couldn''t help cursing: "you''re a fart. You''re such a loser. What''s the use of being like a girl?"


    He said, Ma Qiang immediately said: "we a group of masters, all day to make the bedroom stink, not just lack of a lady to take care of it?"


    As soon as Ma Qiang said this, those people immediately flattered and said that brother Qiang was wise. Ma Qiang smirked, then looked at me again and said softly, "we often have a lot of dirty socks and dirty clothes in our bedroom. How can we do it?"I did not hesitate to reply: "I give everybody wash!"


    Ma Qiang laughed and said, "we don''t smoke. What should we do?"


    I immediately agreed: "I help to buy it!"


    "We don''t have money?" Ma Qiang said


    I gritted my teeth and said, "I have!"


    Although I''m not rich, I have saved a lot of pocket money from Uncle Yang for so many years, which is enough to spend a while.


    The people in the room laughed at me for being so sensible. Even Ma Qiang praised me and said, "good, promising, Suluo. You can mix with me in the future."


    I hung the heart immediately put down a sigh of relief, excited to say: "thank you, brother Qiang!"


    Ma Qiang waves his hand in a domineering way and says slowly, "OK, go out!" After saying that, Ma Qiang never paid attention to me any more, still sitting there playing cards.


    That is to say, people have already made an order to leave, I am also embarrassed to stay here, so I slowly withdrew from their bedroom.


    After I came out, I didn''t choose to go back to my bedroom. I didn''t want to see those ruthless roommates walking out of the dormitory building. I found a quiet corner to do it. I looked up at the stars and recalled the recent incidents. I didn''t dare to smile. Because I was too busy, I hurt myself. What am I doing!


    Strange city, lonely himself, no friends, no relatives, I don''t know who to tell, the tears can only let it flow at will, my dream of the university is full of laughter, and the arrival of reality, I broke my fantasy, is really made to make people, once I, especially hate the bastards, more hate those dogleg son of the fox Because they are hooligans and don''t do their job. I didn''t expect that now I would beg for mercy in front of a group of mixed students. Think of these, the heart can not help but pan bursts of bitterness!


    Thinking of thinking, a burst of heartache in my heart, tears flow out unconsciously, I wipe off the tears on my face with my sleeve, deeply breathe out, stand up and walk towards the bedroom.


    In the next few days, my life returned to the normal track. However, I never saw Zhang Qian again in the class. I heard that her classmates who had a good relationship with her said that Zhang Qian had applied for quitting school, and she did not know where she had gone.


    Liu Boyang seems to be missing these days. He hasn''t appeared in school for several days. Although Liu Boyang hasn''t appeared recently, I don''t believe Liu Boyang will give up.


    Although Ma Qiang covered me in the school, he didn''t treat me as his own, but he took me as a tool. When I was hungry, he asked me to buy rice, when I was thirsty, I would buy him cigarettes and help him wash clothes in his bedroom. I waited on Ma Qiang so hard and had to say that his name had a deterrent effect, Liu Boyang''s subordinates did not trouble me,


    life is really peaceful, can not be calm, just occasionally hear some people''s comments, about my affairs, they are using timid, pitiful, cowardly to describe, of course, I will not go to Italy.


    I''m still a little worried. Although I''ve worked hard for Ma Qiang, I don''t know whether this boy is reliable or not, and I don''t know whether Ma Qiang will really help me if Liu Boyang comes to me again. Even if he comes out for me, whether his power can compete with Liu Boyang, everything is unknown. My safety is still not guaranteed, After a careful thought in my heart, that deep sense of fear again enveloped me.


    My mouth seems to be open. I just finished talking about Liu Boyang in the morning, and he appeared in the afternoon. As soon as I came out of my bedroom, I saw Liu Boyang coming towards me fiercely. This time, he brought many more people than last time. This battle directly scared me into a cold sweat. It seems that it is directed at me, but I can''t run. I quickly take out my mobile phone to Ma Qiang I sent a message for help. After sending it, I prayed silently in my heart. I hope he will come to save me!


    I didn''t walk out of a few steps, I was carried back by Liu Boyang like a chicken, he blocked me in the corner of the bedroom, his people stood full of the whole bedroom, I stood in the corner, tightly clutching the corner of my clothes, motionless.


    Liu Boyang looked at me so scared that he couldn''t help but smile contemptuously. He came to me slowly, lit a cigarette and took a gentle puff. The smoke in his mouth was all sprayed on my face. He said in a strange way: "OK, Suluo, it seems that your life is very peaceful in these days when I am not here! I heard he went to Ma Qiang''s bedroom. Why, would he cover you up


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 13

    The bedroom was a bit shady, coupled with Liu Boyang''s cold voice, I couldn''t help but shiver. A chill swept through my whole body. I was silent and didn''t want to make any explanation. Even if I explained again, Liu Boyang would not let me go.


    When he talked to me and saw that I ignored him, he gave me a kick, which was very heavy and directly knocked me to the ground.


    I was kicked down by this sudden kick. I didn''t expect him to start first when he came up. I slowly wanted to open my mouth and said, "brother Yang, you''d better let me go, or brother Qiang..."


    Before I finished, Liu Boyang kicked me several times one after another. He said, "waste, how do you know that you have forced me to use Ma Qiang now? Don''t think that if you move out of Ma Qiang, I will be afraid. When will it be his turn to intervene in my affairs? At ordinary times, our well water doesn''t offend the river. I believe Ma Qiang won''t fight against me because of you


    My tense teeth trembled, my eyes, staring at Liu Boyang, wanted to continue to refute him, but found that he had no confidence.


    Liu Boyang''s Wang Baqi is very strong, which directly shocked me. I really didn''t think that it was useless for me to take out the name of Ma Qiang. He is my only hope, but it seems that this hope is becoming more and more dim.


    Liu Boyang picked up the stool on the ground and smashed it at my head. I was scared to be a ball. I held my head with both hands. My legs were shaking. My heart was completely dead. The world was still so cold and cruel. God didn''t give me any mercy. I was always too naive. Liu Boyang was right. Who would ask for trouble for a waste? In the end, everything I''m still the only one to bear.


    I closed my eyes in despair and waited for Liu Boyang''s thunder strike. However, at the moment when the stool was less than one millimeter away from my head, the bedroom door, clanging, was kicked open. At the same time, a lazy and impatient voice echoed in the crowded room: "it''s not appropriate to hit me with the door closed!"


    This sound, to me, is like the sound of nature, I seem to grasp a straw, immediately open my eyes and look out the door.


    Standing in front of the door is the cool day, still wearing vest, slippers, hair messy, Ma Qiang!


    At this time, Ma Qiang, like the God of heaven, glittered with gold. The dazzling light illuminated my dark heart. I finally knew that mixing was also a kind of realm.


    All the people in the room stopped their movements. Even the arrogant Liu Boyang put down his things and gave up his eyes to the dazzling Ma Qiang. Ma Qiang was used to such scenes. He could not help but smile, blowing the bangs in front of his eyes, and walked in with his hands in his pocket. He was like a thousand troops, The inherent momentum shocked all the people in the room, and made Liu Boyang''s dogleg give him a way.


    Soon, Ma Qiang got to my position and looked at me lying on the ground trembling. He said to Liu Boyang casually, "Boyang, you don''t give me face. It''s just that I received my little brother. You''re going to hit him with such a cruel hand. It''s not easy to give me face."


    Liu Boyang was speechless. His face turned red. He looked very shameless in front of his younger brother. He stopped for a few seconds and slowly said, "Ma Qiang, what do you mean? I and Suluo''s gratitude and resentment are not one day or two days. You don''t know. Are you trying to make trouble with me?"


    Listening to Liu Boyang''s voice, it was full of the smell of gunpowder. I was full of pitiful eyes and staring at Ma Qiang, who was standing next to me, breaking in alone. I hope he can protect me.


    Ma Qiang''s expression is still calm. He grinned his mouth and said: "I don''t have as much heart as you. I just see that Suluo is honest and can make friends. Besides, he offended you? What''s wrong with you? Is it because of Zhang Qian, I said Liu Boyang, are you not confident in yourself, or do you think highly of Su Luo? Do you think Zhang Qian is blind and will take a fancy to this cowardly and cowardly Suluo. If you want to be strong in grade, at least you have to find a tough role to clean up. Bullying Su Luo is no skill! "


    Hearing this, Liu Boyang''s face turned red and white, as if he had been stabbed by Ma Qiang. But I suddenly seem to understand something, the original, the matter is not so simple on the surface.


    In the freshman year, Liu Boyang and Ma Qiang were not on the right track and looked at each other badly. However, no one claimed to be the boss after such a long stalemate. What Ma Qiang just said was that Liu Boyang used my new freshman Li Liwei to frighten all the clamorous students, use violent force to crush Ma Qiang, and then dominate freshmen.


    On second thought, it seems that Ma Qiang didn''t help me out of his heart, but that he saw Liu Boyang''s plot and didn''t want his plot to succeed, so he helped me.


    It turned out that I was nothing but cannon fodder, a victim of a secret fight between the two sides. Other flies stay in their own position, people will not shoot it. But I in their eyes than flies also hate it, do not want to take me such a person? Do you have to keep hitting me?


    At this moment, I felt dejected again. I didn''t want to care how they fought. I just asked them to let me go. However, Liu Boyang seemed to have recognized me. He clubbed in place for a long time, and finally burst out a sentence: "if I have to deal with him and make trouble with him!"Although I hate Liu Boyang, I don''t have the strength to fight against him, and I dare not show my hatred for him. Liu Boyang is beside me. I dare not look at him directly with glasses. I can only keep silent and stare at Ma Qiang pitifully with my eyes.


    Ma Qiang saw that Liu Boyang wanted to tear his face with him, and his power of tiger and wolf also came out. He lit a cigarette slowly in front of Liu Boyang''s face, took a leisurely breath, and then replied very domineering, "then I promise you can''t get out of this bedroom today!"


    The situation of the war is imminent.


    The atmosphere of the dormitory was extremely cold and suffocating. Everyone was ready to fight. Only I lay on the ground shaking, holding my breath and watching everything in the room nervously.


    In this confrontation, although Ma Qiang is alone, everyone knows that he dare not care about the situation of so many people on the field. He must be prepared to fight against Liu Boyang. There must be his people outside the door. Maybe these people are ready for the fight. So Liu Boyang did not dare to act rashly. He just stared at Ma Qiang, who was arrogant and arrogant. After holding back for a long time, he held out two words: "you can do it!"


    Then, he turned to stare at me, gnashing his teeth and said, "Suluo, listen to me. If you let me know what you''re doing to Zhang Qian again, I promise, even the king of heaven will not protect you!" With that, he waved his hand and left angrily with his people.


    With the disappearance of Liu Boyang''s back, my nervous tension was completely relaxed, but I know that in this war without gunpowder smoke, Ma Qiang is still slightly better. I have made a good choice.


    The crowded dormitory, with Liu Boyang''s departure, is now empty. I got up from the ground and immediately got close to Wang Yadong''s eyes, and said hypocritical: "it''s still a strong brother!"


    Although this sentence I said is very hypocritical, but I still sincerely thank Ma Qiang in my heart, it is his appearance that saved me in trouble.


    Ma Qiang gave me a smile and took a deep breath of cigarette. Then he threw away the cigarette end and played with the cheap lighter in his hand. He said softly, "there is no smoke."


    I immediately understood his intention. I ran out and bought two bags of soft China to Ma Qiang. From then on, my tragic life started from Ma Qiang!


    Perhaps, my life has been off the right track since I rescued the beauty of Lin Shihan and meddled with Zhang Qian. In order to get rid of them completely, I joined Ma Qiang''s circle. Even if I found out that he was using me, only under his protection could I not be arbitrarily trampled by Liu Boyang ¡£


    However, I regard Ma Qiang as my elder brother, but he has never treated me as a brother. For him, I am just a nanny. They never take me with me when they eat and sing. But only when they wash clothes and buy things will they call me. In order to promise uncle Yang''s promise, he can graduate smoothly. No matter how hard it is, I have to swallow my guts and dare not offend anyone. Although Ma Qiang is domineering, he can at least protect me from being bullied by anyone. I will be satisfied with this life.


    However, looking at me bowing and bowing to Ma Qiang, the monitor''s attitude towards me was also cold eyed. In addition, my classmates who had already looked down on me, now they even look down on me. They all think that I''m a mangy dog, and I can''t leave without sticking to a person. But let me feel particularly surprised is Zhang Qian, since that night, he has never appeared in the school, as if disappeared out of thin air.


    In order to be able to safely spend four years of college time, all the pain I suffer, all the tears I wipe myself, I don''t care what others think of me, just do what I want to do.


    Under the protection of Ma Qiang, Liu Boyang never bothered me again. Everyday life is quite comfortable. No matter when Ma Qiang calls me, I will go there without saying a word. Ma Qiang is very satisfied with my performance at any time!


    After half a month, although my life is comfortable, my private money is at the bottom. Ma Qiang, they always ask me to buy things. I always take money for my track, until one afternoon Ma Qiang suddenly finds me


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 14

    It was a Thursday afternoon. There was no class in the afternoon. I went back to my bedroom and had nothing to do. I simply took out the books I borrowed from the library and read them. I didn''t know how long I read them. I felt a little tired. I got up and prepared to go back to bed and lay down for a while. When I was about to go to bed, the door of the room was pushed open. I thought it was my roommate who came back, but I didn''t pay attention to it, I didn''t know who was coming until I heard the voice!


    Looking back, it turned out to be Ma Qiang. I was so busy that I got close to him.


    Ma Qiang took the lead and said, "Suluo, are we brothers?"


    I was stunned by his question and quickly replied, "brother Qiang, as long as you take me as a brother, we will always be brothers. What''s the matter? Did I do something wrong to upset you? "


    After saying this sentence, I immediately recalled in my mind what happened during this period of time, and I murmured in my heart that I had not provoked Ma Qiang at this stage. What''s wrong with him today.


    In my heart repeatedly tangled, Ma Qiang said: "Suluo, don''t be nervous! You are very good. Don''t worry about it. Are we all brothers? My brother just cares about you to see if you have been bullied recently


    On weekdays, Ma Qiang always talks to me in a commanding tone. How can he speak so gently today? Ah, I don''t need to think about it. He must have something to ask me to do.


    "Thank you for your concern. If you don''t take care of me, I won''t be so secure!" I replied


    Hearing my answer, Ma Qiang''s face could not help but emerge a smug smile.


    Then, he felt his gaffe and coughed gently to cover up. His hand unconsciously took out his trouser pocket. It seemed that he wanted to smoke. After some groping, he found that there was no smoke in his pocket.


    So he said to me slowly, "well, Arlo! I''m out of cigarettes! "


    Before I heard him say that there was no smoke, I would immediately run out and buy it back for him, but this time I did not. For his order, this is the first time that I did not immediately implement. Sitting next to him, I slowly lowered my head and chose silence!


    Ma Qiang looked at me like this, puzzled and asked, "Arlo, what''s the matter with you?"


    I lowered my head and stuttered a little, and said pitifully, "that, that, brother Qiang, I, I have no money!"


    Ma Qiang heard what I said, and laughed disapprovingly. His tone was obviously a little angry. He said to me, "if you don''t have money, you won''t ask your parents for it! Are you a pig? Do you want me to teach you this little thing? "


    The word "parents" in my heart is originally a sad word. When I heard what he said, I bit my lips in pain and replied with a little pain: "my parents left me when I was very young. It was a kind-hearted person who claimed to be a friend of my father who adopted me. My uncle gave me a fixed monthly living expenses! I have saved all the money before


    As soon as I finished my words, Ma Qiang, who was slightly joking, suddenly sank down. There was no one else in the bedroom, just the two of us. Suddenly, he also recovered his solemnity and did not continue to force me.


    Both of us were silent. Ma Qiang seemed to be thinking about something. After a short silence, Ma Qiang approached me, put his arm around my shoulder, and suddenly said to me seriously: "Suluo, I didn''t expect your life experience to be so desolate. It''s not easy to see you alone. Coupled with your performance during this period of time, I feel you I''m a reliable person. I work hard and have no nonsense. I''m happy. My brothers and I are very satisfied with you. From today on, you Suluo is my brother of Ma Qiang! "


    After listening to his words, my heart thumping, suddenly touched. For the first time in my life, it''s really the first time that someone treats me as a brother. From now on, I''m no longer a passer-by in the crowd. I''ve never experienced the feeling of being looked at in the eye. It turns out that this is the feeling of having friends. It''s really a wonderful feeling in my heart I am very grateful to Ma Qiang for his words.


    It''s just that some words are not as simple as they seem to say on the surface. The feeling in my heart has not dissipated. The tone of Ma Qiang''s speech changed instantly. It seems that he has other things to do with me!


    He changed his tone and said in a rough voice, "sulo, you look like a sick body. Fighting is definitely not suitable for you. However, for you, brother, I have come up with a way to pay individually." I don''t need to tell you that people like us spend money too fast. A month''s living expenses, and my girlfriend to open a room to see a movie, have a meal almost No. Therefore, if we want to make our campus life more natural and unrestrained, we must make some quick money! "


    After listening to his speech, I also felt very reasonable, so I asked weakly, "well, brother Qiang, how should we make money?"


    Ma Qiang grinned and said: "go, brother, go with me to make money." With that, he immediately stood up, put on his coat, and walked to the door. I followed you Ma Qiang out.


    Ma Qiang and I came to the door of the bedroom. He stopped. After a few minutes, about five or six people came out of the bedroom. When they came to Ma Qiang''s side, they called out with one voice: "brother Qiang!"A closer look, this group of people I have met, are ma Qiang''s roommates, and then, Ma Qiang simply said: "go!" Then, a group of us walked towards the school!


    On the way, people didn''t speak, and I didn''t dare to ask more questions. I followed them in such a muddle headed way. Although I didn''t know how they were going to take me to make money, I always felt that it was not a good thing. However, when I thought of Ma Qiang''s saying that I should be a brother, there was a surge of blood in my body. For this rare brotherhood, I''m ready to go for it, too.


    A group of seven of us, through the campus, out of the gate, a mile away from the school gate, there are several relatively prosperous commercial streets, students from several nearby universities, like to come here to shop. We walked around one of the commercial streets for a few times and then came to a relatively remote bar.


    The bars here are open 24 hours a day. For the bar, I''m not a stranger. This is my second time here. I don''t know what they brought me here. We found a card table and made it. I got close to Ma Qiang and asked in a low voice, "brother Qiang, how can you bring me here to make money?"


    When Ma Qiang heard what I asked him, he replied, "of course, I want to drink in the bar. I don''t worry about making money. We''ll drink first."


    I was speechless when I heard his answer, and I didn''t ask too much about other things, so as not to make him unhappy.


    When we sat down, a brother named Huzi went to the bar to get two dozen beers. After driving them together, Ma Qiang picked up the wine and said to us, "brothers, it''s our destiny to be together. Come on, do it!"


    Although I don''t know how to drink, but with the atmosphere created by Ma Qiang. I also picked up the glass to drink, my heart in the boiling blood, finally someone recognized me!


    After three rounds of drinking, we didn''t drink much. We didn''t know whether the wine was boring or I was too good to drink. I didn''t feel drunk. My whole consciousness and action were very clear.


    As soon as we walked out of the bar shoulder by shoulder, it was already dark. After we had walked a long distance and came to a remote alley, Ma Qiang said to me, "Suluo, if you want my brothers to really identify with you, it depends on your performance. They say that wine is very courageous and you can take this opportunity."


    I didn''t understand his meaning, so I asked in question, "brother Qiang, why don''t I understand that?"


    Ma Qiang saw my doubts and explained to me, "Arlo, I didn''t mean to take you to make money. Now it has started. Just wait here and wait for a rabbit! If someone does something to you, we''ll come out and help you. "


    After a short period of understanding, Ma Qiang said that he was waiting for a rabbit. I realized that his so-called way of making money was extortion. I didn''t think about it, but I refused. I can''t do this kind of blackmail. I haven''t done any bad things since I was so big. How could I do such illegal things.


    However, hearing my refusal, Ma Qiang''s attitude immediately became stronger and said to me: "my brother who is optimistic about Ma Qiang must be tough. This little thing can''t be done. It''s a total waste. I ma Qiang won''t play with waste. If you want to avoid being trampled on, you must be tough."


    What he said seemed to inspire my fighting spirit, but in fact he was threatening me. If I didn''t do so, I would be out of his protection, and I would be trampled by Liu Boyang at will.


    Thinking of this, my heart was boiling cold in an instant, but I dare not disobey Ma Qiang''s command. Maybe, if I want to be a brother with a fierce man, I must dare to act boldly. Moreover, Ma Qiang certainly doesn''t expect me to do blackmail. He also inspires me to take the first step. Moreover, we are looking for some girls and middle school students It''s not dangerous.


    Think about it, I still tangled for a long time, the last bite of teeth, I actually agreed to come down.


    Just then, at the end of the path where we were crouching, there was a girl in a white down jacket. It seemed that she was about seventeen or eighteen years old. She walked towards us with light steps. I hide in the roadside, excited palms straight sweating, feet are a little soft.


    Suddenly, Ma Qiang patted me on the shoulder and said meaningfully, "come on!" Then he pushed me to the middle of the path.


    I clenched my fist, bit my teeth and tried to calm myself down. Then, I put the hat of my coat on my head and strode towards the girl in white with my hands in my pockets.


    Ma Qiang and they hid not far away, and did not follow me out. Imperceptibly so a moment, cowardly incomparable I also realized the feeling of young frivolity.


    When I was not far away from her, maybe it was alcohol that paralyzed my brain. I even yelled at her opposite: "the girl in white down jacket, stop for me!"


    However, when I approached the girl in a white down jacket and saw her face, the blood in my body was instantly extinguished, and I stood in the same place, as if I were numb www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 15

    When I approached the girl in white, I saw a familiar and strange face. I didn''t know whether it was fate or coincidence, or Ma Qiang''s conspiracy. I fell into confusion and entanglement.


    However, what I never expected was that fate would make such a joke with me again. In a remote strange city, on a rugged and quiet road, I met her again. She was always a person I could only see from afar. The last accidental encounter was a hero saving beauty, and this time, I met her again I''m a rogue who''s going to blackmail her.


    How did I expect, in this so big city, strange street, I met her "Lin Shihan!"


    I bravely continue to move forward, full of dramatic encounter, let my mind immediately disordered, the idea of extortion has long disappeared, a blank in the brain, so dull has been going forward. When Lin Shihan looked up at me, my body trembled like an electric shock, and I suddenly woke up. I lowered my head and hurried past her to the other end of the alley.


    although I covered my head with a hat, her clear eyes touched me. I don''t know whether she can recognize me because of her voice, but now I can''t worry about it More, there is only one thought in my mind, that is, I run away recklessly, run hard, run hard, run to the end of the road, turn the corner, enter the busy street, I just stop. I just stopped, found a chair and sat down, gasping heavily.


    After a long time, I gradually recovered. Suddenly, I found that Ma Qiang and his men did not come with me. I immediately realized that things were wrong, and quickly turned around to return to the original road


    as expected, Ma Qiang and several of his subordinates were encircling Lin Shihan with malice, and look at their posture It''s not like robbing money at all, it''s like robbing lust. It''s true that if you meet a goddess like Lin Shihan who doesn''t eat fireworks, who can''t be moved? Ma Qiang is a lecherous person, especially in such a remote alley. He will never miss such a good opportunity.


    Not far away, I saw Ma Qiang move. He even touched the goddess in my heart. Suddenly, I felt uncomfortable. I really wanted to rush to stop Ma Qiang, but I was afraid of him. Even if I really used to be beaten, he would not listen to me. I don''t want to be beaten in front of Lin Shihan I don''t want her to know that I''m with this bunch of jerks.


    However, I didn''t want to watch her being bullied by Ma Qiang in front of me. When I was at a loss, there was a shaking sound from the phone in my pocket. Suddenly, my brain suddenly appeared. I immediately found a piece of police car music on the Internet. I put the alarm ring to the maximum and let it play repeatedly. Then I put the phone on the ground and hid it ¡£


    Now that it''s like this, I don''t care if they believe me, so I immediately yelled at Ma Qiang with my throat: "brother Qiang, the police are coming, run!"


    Hearing my cry, Ma Qiang and they were stunned at first. After a few seconds, they scattered away. My plan was taken for granted by them. I was secretly happy in my heart. These bastard students who often do bad things must be very sensitive to the police. I have to move out of the police to scare them away. As soon as several of them ran away, Lin Shihan also fled in the opposite direction to them and went to the place where there were many people.


    This is the second time I have saved her. Perhaps, this time can be understood as my atonement for the mistake I just made. I think with Lin Shihan''s intelligence, I can definitely guess that it is me.


    At this moment, my nervous heart relaxed. After staring at the place where Lin Shihan left for a long time, I lowered my head and walked to the school in silence.


    Our school came to the school altogether, there were two gates, a small door, I was afraid of meeting Ma Qiang at the door, so I resolutely chose to go back through the small door. Things are often so cruel. When I was about to arrive at the dormitory building, six people suddenly appeared at the door of the dormitory. It was not necessary to think that it was ma Qiang and they. When I approached, I found that Ma Qiang was staring at me with his eyes As if you could kill me with your eyes.


    As a result, I seem to have guessed, I understand that the disaster can not be avoided. For a moment, Ma Qiang was still a little flustered. At the moment, Ma Qiang directly roared at me and said, "where are the police?"


    I replied in panic: "just, just left! Brother Johnson


    According to the situation, Ma Qiang has seen through that I am cheating him. I don''t believe my poor acting skills, let alone him. Ma Qiang was more angry when he heard my reply. He raised his leg and kicked me fiercely. I was kicked back again and again by this sudden kick, and finally rolled to the ground.


    Soon, Ma Qiang quickly rushed to me again, squatted down and pulled my collar. He roared: "Suluo, you are really a kind of man. I really treat you as a brother. Today, I specially bring you out to play together. You are good. You are cheap. You are good. You don''t appreciate me. You dare to play with me. What, do you like that beauty? Want heroes to save beauty? You really like Liu Boyang said, toads want to eat swan meat


    Ma Qiang is a man of Northeast China. He is very hot tempered. He cares about face. His dignity is beyond doubt. Even if his brothers play jokes with him, he doesn''t dare to make too much jokes. However, I don''t listen to his instructions and cheat him. He certainly won''t let me off this time. Suddenly, he feels that Ma Qiang, who is angry, is almost better than Liu Bo Yang is still terrible.When I fell on the ground, I was scared. His aura made me dare not even gasp. I uttered a trembling voice and choked with thought: "brother Qiang, I really see that there is..."


    before I finish speaking, Ma Qiang directly bumps me to the ground, beating and saying: "there''s your mother, you think I''m stupid. I''ve been looking for a long time and I haven''t even seen the shadow of the police car! What''s the matter with TM? "


    As soon as the words fell, he quickly stood up and gave me a foot, and then a foot. In his eyes, I was just like a sandbag. I kept kicking and kicking hard. I was helpless, scared and painful. My hands held my head tightly, and the whole person shrank into a ball. The horse in the rage didn''t give me an opportunity to explain.


    The more I struggled on the ground, Ma Qiang played harder and harder, kicking and scolding. He said that I didn''t know what was good or bad, and that his good deeds had been ruined by my rubbish when he finally met a girl who was excited.


    I curled up on the ground and cried with all my strength, "don''t fight, don''t fight."


    But Ma Qiang kept kicking me as if he didn''t hear it. Finally, a group of brothers next to him stopped him and said, "brother Qiang, don''t fight first. If you fight down, something will happen."


    Finally, Ma Qiang was stopped by his brothers and stopped beating me. Only then did I get a temporary understanding of it.


    at this time, one of the teenagers with a board inch head suddenly said: "brother Qiang, don''t you realize that things are wrong? As a matter of course, everyone knows that Su Luo, even if he doesn''t dare to blackmail and flinch, he doesn''t dare to cheat you! "


    Ma Qiang turned his head suspiciously and looked at him with some displeasure in his heart. He said, "what? Do you think the police are here


    After hearing his brother''s voice, he said, "even though the police don''t dare to tell a lie, why don''t you tell the police why he didn''t want to tell the police. Brother Qiang, you think, he just saw that girl, the whole person is obviously wrong, and later he dare to cheat you, which proves that the boy knows the beauty? "


    Hearing this, I am more and more afraid, if they know that I know Lin Shihan, then they will pester Lin Shihan endlessly. However, on second thought, Han Boyang also likes Lin Shihan, but the way to chase her is a gentleman on the surface and a villain behind her. A wolf and a tiger have a hobby for a prey at the same time. I don''t know who is strong in Ma Qiang and Han Boyang. However, I know that if they really want to fight, it will be me who gets hurt in the end.


    Ma Qiang seemed to be awakened on the spot. He stopped for a moment, pondered over it for a moment, then looked at me lying on the ground and asked me, "do you know that girl?"


    I shook my head in a daze and didn''t dare to admit that I didn''t want to let him know that Lin Shihan and I knew each other a long time ago. I wanted to keep this matter in my heart.


    When Ma Qiang heard what I said, he obviously didn''t believe it. He kicked me hard and cried out: "tell me the truth, or I''ll make you unable to get up for a month today."


    This time I was more sure that Ma Qiang wanted to fight Lin Shihan''s idea, so even if I was afraid of pain and I was cowardly, I would keep this matter in my heart. So, I endured the pain, shook my head, and said in a trembling voice, "Dongge, I really didn''t cheat you, that person I really don''t know!"


    At the moment, he didn''t have the patience to tell me the truth


    The brothers behind him hesitated for a moment, but they didn''t dare to disobey Ma Qiang''s orders. In an instant, countless fists and feet swept over me. My weak body couldn''t stand the ravages of all of them. The bones all over my body were broken, and even made a creak. My eyes were dark and the ground was dark, and there was no sound in pain.


    After beating me until I rolled my eyes, they stopped. Then, Ma Qiang''s warning came suddenly: "Suluo, from today on, you get out of my circle, and you''d better not cheat me. If I know that you and that beauty know each other, I will make you die very ugly!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he took all the people and went away in anger. On the spot, he left me like a dead dog, lying on the ground constantly twitching


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 16

    At this time, my body has been paralyzed, I want to get up, but can not move, the whole body does not have a trace of strength, piercing pain in the body running, I fell into a half dream and half awake.


    At night, there was a breeze blowing, I lay on the ground quietly, time passed slowly, I was like a dead dog, lying in the bedroom door for a long time, during the period, there were many students back to the bedroom, but no one was willing to help me up, everyone looked at me in the eyes, mostly a joke, did not receive a poor look.


    I don''t know how long I lay down. I forgot the time. Finally, the porter helped me to my bedroom. He said he wanted to send me to the hospital to see me hurt like this, but I refused his offer.


    I went back to my bedroom and looked at the time. It was almost ten o''clock. I was myself in the bedroom. I didn''t know where those roommates had gone. I reluctantly climbed onto the bed and lay on the bed looking at the ceiling. My tears couldn''t control the downward flow. The more tears I shed, the more I felt the more I felt oppressed and bent!


    Looking back on this more than a month, I have endured all the pain. I have served Ma Qiang carefully and flattered him everywhere. I dare not make any mistakes. I only ask him to protect me. To this day, I finally hear a word that makes my blood boil. Finally, he is willing to treat me as a brother.


    Because of this sentence, he regarded me as a brother, in order to be able to be righteous for a time, in order to be looked up to by them, I even promised to do such things as blackmail.


    But in the end, the feeling of being looked at squarely, the excitement of finally having a brother and a friend were all my wishful thinking. After all, Ma Qiang just regarded me as a slave who came and went when he was called. He made a little mistake. He was so cruel to me and had no feelings.


    Why, why should God be so unfair, I just want to raise my head to be a person, I just want to have a few brothers and friends, why even these become luxury?


    In the end, I''m still lonely and single, not to be seen, still be despised and ridiculed, who is not happy will come to beat me a few times.


    In the days to come, no matter how careful I was, Ma Qiang would not let me go, even if Liu Boyang didn''t ask me for trouble.


    In this turbulent school for me, I lost my last dependence and the umbrella of Ma Qiang. I don''t know what will happen in the future. I am the only one to bear everything.


    Why! Why from the beginning to now, every time I get beaten is related to Lin Shihan. She may be my natural nemesis!


    Tears flowed out from the corner of my eyes and fell on the pillow drop by drop. My heart was particularly helpless and aggrieved. I didn''t know who to tell these bitter words. I lay on the bed, wiping the tears from the corners of my eyes,


    I just lay on the bed quietly, a person fell into meditation, I didn''t know what I was thinking, so I didn''t sleep all night.


    The next day, I asked for sick leave, I had a cold, burning very seriously, coupled with the body has not recovered, the head is particularly painful, the whole person is confused, even if it is covered with a thick quilt, my body is still shaking, I want to sleep like this, never wake up, so worldly everything has nothing to do with me!


    However, I want to sleep, but I can''t sleep. I just feel my body is really uncomfortable. I try my best to control myself. I don''t want to make noise to my roommate. I just insist on biting my teeth alone.


    Sleepiness gradually hit me. At the moment when I was about to close my eyes and sleep in the past, the door of my bedroom was kicked open. Then, my bed was suddenly shaken violently, followed by a loud noise: "Hello! Get up! Get up


    I remember, but the physical pain made me lose strength, can only shrink in the quilt motionless, looking forward to them quickly leave.


    After shaking for a while, seeing that I still didn''t move, the man directly lifted my quilt, punched me in the stomach, and yelled, "don''t be shameless. I''ll count dozens of them. Roll down quickly!"


    This hard whole body strength of a punch, the head of chaos I completely woke up, in exchange for the pain of abdominal tear, helpless, had to reluctantly climb up.


    I opened my eyes weakly. There were about four or five people in the bedroom. I saw Ma Qiang sitting in my bedroom. I bit my teeth and endured the pain. I slowly climbed down from the bed.


    However, I was sick, and my legs and feet were weak. When I got off the bed ladder, I didn''t step on it. I rolled down and fell on the ground. Immediately, a burst of laughter broke out in the bedroom.


    In everyone''s laughter, I tried my best to get up from the ground and stood up trembling.


    As soon as he got up, Ma Qiang flashed to me and pulled the corner of his mouth. His voice was very gentle. He said, "Suluo, I found out that the beautiful woman named Lin Shihan came from our next campus. Coincidentally, she came from the same city as you!"


    At this time, my head is heavy and my feet are light, my head is burning hot, my whole body is aching and weak, and I feel dizzy and hard to get to the extreme. Therefore, when I see Ma Qiang, I don''t feel afraid at all. Instead, I have a sense of relief of taking death as home.Now I am a little afraid of what he will do to me next. I really don''t believe that he will boldly kill me. Maybe this moment is the most masculine time in my life.


    Even though I don''t have a clear mind. However, in Ma Qiang''s words, I heard a name that was familiar to me. Hearing the three words "Lin Shihan", my heart immediately trembled. What I worried about finally happened.


    Ma Qiang actually inquired about Lin Shihan. Moreover, after listening to his meaning, he must know that Lin Shihan and I knew each other. That''s why he mobilized people to come to me.


    Up to now, I don''t care about my situation at all. It doesn''t matter whether he hits me or kills me. Although I want to stay away from Lin Shihan and not contact her, I still don''t want anyone to disturb her in my heart. Therefore, I dare not respond to Ma Qiang''s words, but choose to be silent and watch his next move quietly Make.


    However, Ma Qiang didn''t get angry at this time. Instead, he patted me on the shoulder with a smile and said softly, "yes, Suluo, you really have the seed. You really dare to cheat me!"


    Looking at Ma Qiang''s manner of speaking, I really can''t guess what medicine he sold in his gourd. He knew I cheated him with his temper. He should hit me without saying a word. But looking at his funny expression, I didn''t want to hit me. My head was already confused, and now I''m more confused. I can only keep silent.


    What makes me feel even more strange is that Ma Qiang is still not angry. He grinned again and showed a very brilliant smile. He coaxed me and said, "in fact, you look pathetic. I won''t beat you. In this way, you help me to ask Lin Shihan out and say that I want to make a simple friend with her. If you do, I will let go of your past and continue How about treating you as a brother? "


    I''m a little moved to hear this. Not only can I please Ma Qiang, but also I can continue to be a brother without being beaten. This is a great good thing for me. Although my thoughts were vague, my heart was very clear. I knew that Ma Qiang would not really regard me as a brother. I also knew that he had a bad heart for Lin Shihan. Therefore, I almost did not hesitate to shake my head and refused him


    seeing me shaking my head, Ma Qiang''s face immediately changed and he put away his joking attitude. His eyes were full of anger and seized my collar Don''t believe me again


    My whole body is weak and my head is getting dizzy. However, in the face of Ma Qiang''s threat, I don''t know where the courage comes from. I grinned and showed the most damned smile in the world.


    Seeing my poor attitude, Ma Qiang was angry. He loosened my collar and quickly gave me a foot.


    I am not afraid of him at all. Now I especially hope that he can kill me, so that I can be free, and the smile on my face is deeper.


    My feeble legs couldn''t hold up my heavy body. Ma Qiang''s foot kicked me out directly. I fell down on the ground. In my confusion, I heard an anxious voice: "brother Qiang, stop it, this boy is burning so badly! I''m afraid you''re fighting... " He didn''t finish listening to what he said. After that, I lost consciousness completely!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long it took me to wake up, only to find that I was lying in the medical room of the school. There was no one around the hospital bed. The whole room only had the sound of the clock ticking on the wall. I opened my eyes and listened to this sound quietly. My heart was desolate and bleak.


    I don''t know how long after, the door of the infirmary was pushed open, and the angel sister who changed my dressing came in, breaking the silence here. She saw me wake up, the corner of her mouth can not help but floating a happy smile, but in a flash, she frowned again, scolded me: "how did you burn so badly that you were sent here, what did you do last night? Do you know if it''s later, something will happen! "


    A blank head, like a fool, my eyes are still open, a blink does not blink, staring at the ceiling, no sound.


    Angel sister looked at me carefully for a while, suddenly, her eyebrows wrinkled deeper, nervous said: "don''t you want to live?"


    I am still silent, do not want to make any answer.


    Angel sister looked at me like this, more nervous, she said quickly: "I am going to call your head teacher, let him inform your parents come over!" She turned and walked out the door.


    I suddenly regained consciousness, immediately stopped her, said: "do not!" Because I was too weak, I coughed a few times when I spoke.


    Angel sister stopped, slowly turned around, surprised to ask me: "you are young, how can you have such an idea?"


    I sipped my dry lips and explained in a hoarse voice, "it''s not what you think. I usually have a cold, and I''ll be fine after sleeping. I didn''t expect this to be so serious."


    Angel sister saw my persistence, and it was not easy to say anything. She just comforted me a few words, and then she turned away. Her words made my eyes thoroughly flow out


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 17

    After lying in the hospital for a day, I took a few bottles of drip and took some medicine. During this period, my sister gave me some food to eat. Until the next day, my fever was not cured, and my body finally recovered some strength, so I left the clinic.


    Out of the infirmary when it was dark, I was a person, blowing the cold wind, walking in the campus full of youth, but I felt that I was covered by an invisible dark, oppressed me a little bit breathless.


    I know that in the future life, it will be a dark, I offended the three most powerful people in the school, Liu Boyang will not let me go, Ma Qiang will not spare me, Han Boyang is still an unknown number, but now I have forgotten the fear, life and death I have been indifferent, alone, wandering in the campus, boundless walking.


    However, I was not aware of the danger of walking up and down the stairs, but I was not aware of the danger.


    As soon as I got to the gate of my bedroom, I saw Ma Qiang and his gang watching cigarettes at the door. There were still some diehard friends with him. It was not simply where they smoked at that time.


    My fragile heart waves, still to the bedroom, I also pretended not to see him, hope so to skip him, I walked straight, let me feel surprised that Ma Qiang did not pay attention to me, just as I did not exist, when I passed him, his mouth filled with a deep smile, let me feel very strange.


    Along the way, I was very strange to the smile Ma Qiang left me. I always felt that he was planning something, but I racked my brains and couldn''t figure it out. I was very depressed, so I didn''t think about it. Because I didn''t sleep last night and had a fever, I went to bed directly.


    I asked for sick leave. The next day, I still didn''t go to class. I just got up at noon. Today, my physical strength has recovered and my cold is all right. I feel very energetic.


    The stomach involuntarily called up, looked at the time has been almost lunch break, I am ready to get out of bed to wash some, and then go to the canteen to eat.


    After coming to the canteen, I ordered a meal and found a remote table to eat. Just half of the meal, I suddenly noticed that Ma Qiang was eating in the canteen. He was sitting on the diagonal corner of me. At this time, I noticed that a young horse beside him said something in his ear, and then he went out in a hurry.


    I always feel that something is going to happen. The consolation in my heart may be that I''ve worried too much. After I''ve had dinner, I''m going to go back to my bedroom. I saw Ma Qiang not far from the dormitory building. What makes me feel strange is that he was dressed casually in the canteen. Now he is dressed like a dog.


    , Ma Qiang was very sloppy on weekdays. Why he was so strange today that he even dressed himself up even though it was far away. I also vaguely smelt a man''s perfume floating on his body. It made me feel sick and I rubbed my nose unconsciously. Then I continued walking to the dormitory. But after walking a few steps, I suddenly thought there was something wrong with it. ¡£


    Having been with Wang Yadong for so long, I know a little about his character. He belongs to the type of vindictive. If I offend him, he can''t not deal with me. Even if he shows great mercy and sees me ill and doesn''t beat me, he will humiliate me at least. However, after two days, he still has no action.


    The more I thought about it, the more wrong it was. I simply didn''t go back to my bedroom. I put my hat on my clothes and quietly followed Wang Yadong. I stopped until I got to the grove in the school.


    This small forest, deep and secluded, is located in the back mountain of the school. It is said that the back mountain is the necessary place for lovers to do bad things.


    For Houshan, it''s the first time I''ve been to school for so long. And Ma Qiang came here with a few diehards, clearly not to fall in love. Suddenly, a very bad premonition hit my heart, I quickly and carefully hidden under a thick tree, quietly observing Ma Qiang in the distance, he seems to be waiting for someone, look at his expression or look forward to it.


    After about seven or eight minutes, Ma Qiang''s eyes suddenly flashed, as if the wolf had seen the lamb. My heart suddenly burst out and I immediately followed his line of sight. I saw a deja vu figure. She was still dressed in white, but she was gentle and elegant with excellent appearance. Isn''t this the person I have been guarding silently, "Lin Shihan"!


    The sudden appearance of Lin Shihan makes my heart beat faster. I can''t help but look at Ma Qiang again. Sure enough, he has already taken a step and is walking towards Lin Shihan.


    Seeing him approach Lin Shihan step by step, my heart leaped faster and faster. I really didn''t expect that Ma Qiang could make an appointment with Lin Shihan so quickly, and he also made an appointment to Houshan, the holy land of love. Although I don''t know why Lin Shihan kept the appointment, the next scene made my heart beat fast.


    I can clearly see that Ma Qiang said a few words to Lin Shihan after she approached her. After seeing Lin Shihan''s appearance, she seemed angry and then left. However, several of Ma Qiang''s diehards stopped her immediately. It seemed that Ma Qiang didn''t want to let her go. Then Ma Qiang entangled Lin Shihan again, and even started fighting against her.I was nervous and worried that Lin Shihan would be destroyed by Ma Qiang if I watched from the side. Ma Qiang would never miss this opportunity in this kind of grove which is most suitable for doing evil.


    I want to rush out on Lin Shihan. However, I know what I am like. If I go with my thin body, I just ask for trouble. I can''t save Lin Shihan, and I will lose face in front of her.


    What should I do? What should I do? I paced back and forth.


    My heart was so anxious that I almost jumped out. I beat my clumsy head and kept thinking of ways. This time, in the mountains and forests, it''s impossible to call any police again. This kind of bullshit will not even believe the fool any more. What should I do?


    Suddenly, a strange idea suddenly came out of my mind. I anxiously looked at Lin Shihan, who was in the middle of the wolves, and then turned around and ran towards the school.


    In my heart, there is a belief in urging me, which makes me seem to be full of infinite strength. I run fast without feeling tired. In a few minutes, I ran back to the teaching building of the school, and went upstairs directly to Han Boyang''s class. Fortunately, he was in the class.


    I gasped and gasped and yelled at Han Boyang, who was playing with his mobile phone in the class: "Han Boyang, you come out, I have something urgent to tell you."


    At this time, Han Boyang looked up and found that it was me, ignoring me, as if I was the air, and continued to bow his head to play with the mobile phone.


    I thought he would come out when I called him once, but I ignored my existence. Besides, this is not a glorious thing. You can''t make a lot of noise, which will destroy Lin Shihan. So I ran into Han Boyang''s position in the classroom and told him the general situation in his ear. Then he got anxious and ready to start.


    I thought to myself, it seems that Han Boyang still cares about Lin Shihan. Although his way of pursuing Lin Shihan before was very mean, but now I think he really likes Lin Shihan.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Han Boyang called out to the man in the last row of the class who was lying on the table: "Anan, get up and follow me! Come on


    Anan got up immediately when he heard Han Boyang''s cry. Then, they both ran out. Sports were their strong points. As soon as I got out of the door, my kung fu disappeared. I followed him and tried my best to run back to the mountain.


    Ten minutes back and forth, I nearly lost half of my life. When I was less than 50 meters away from them, Han Boyang slowed down and I consciously stood behind him.


    At this moment, Ma Qiang seemed to be burning himself. He pushed Lin Shihan down on the ground and tore it up rudely. Lin Shihan lay on the ground and wailed.


    Han Boyang called out to Ma Qiang in front of him: "Qiangzi, it''s not very good for you to do this. You know I like Lin Shihan. You still do this. Are you having trouble with me?"


    Ma Qiang, who was burning with fire, was called back to God by this sudden voice and stood up to look in my direction.


    Ma Qiang was very angry when the good news was interrupted. However, he found that the man in front of him was Han Boyang. His anger was extinguished in an instant. Then he said politely, "Han Shao, I really don''t know that you like Lin Shihan. It''s because I was lost by her beauty."


    In the whole school, Ma Qiang, who is not afraid of anyone, dare not be arrogant with Han Boyang. I thought they were equal. It seems that Han Boyang is the overlord in the school.


    Han Boyang said with a cold face, "Qiangzi, I''ll let you go this time. Take care of your people''s mouth. Don''t talk nonsense. Also, remember my words, don''t touch Lin Shihan in the future. If there is another time, I will make you disappear in this world. If you don''t believe it, you can try it. "


    Lin Shihan is indeed Han Boyang''s counter scale. It can be said that for Lin Shihan, he is really unscrupulous.


    After listening to Han Boyang''s words, Ma Qiang immediately ran away with the people. Before leaving, he respectfully said to Han Boyang: "I know, Han Shao!"


    Before leaving, Ma Qiang and I passed by and said to me, "Suluo, you wait for me to see how I deal with you."


    I thought that I disturbed Ma Qiang''s good things. He would not let me go. Lin Shihan is really my nemesis!


    Han Boyang went to Lin Shihan''s side and helped her up. Then he took off his coat gracefully and put it on Lin Shihan. I stood in the same place and looked at Lin Shihan silently, as long as she was OK.


    When Lin Shihan came to me, what I didn''t expect was that when Lin Shihan looked up and saw me, she didn''t have any shock in her eyes, instead, she was extremely angry, just like seeing a big enemy. She directly raised the slap, severely slapped on my face, I was caught off guard, was slapped on the ground.


    Lin Shihan stares at me with red eyes and curses: "Suluo, you are not a human being, you are an animal!"


    With that, she and Han Boyang left together. On the spot, I was left alone, inexplicably in a daze


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 18

    I stay in the same place again, do not know what to do, always gentle and gentle Lin Shihan, unexpectedly will beat me so domineering, I am completely confused, in the clouds, my butt seems to stick to the ground, so sitting in a daze.


    Before leaving, Han Boyang looked at me maliciously and gave a gloomy smile. I knew that in the future, I would not be secure again.


    Until they completely disappeared in my sight, I suddenly shivered, a heartache, because I know, save Lin Shihan I offended Ma Qiang again, because did not listen to Han Boyang''s warning, I contacted Lin Shihan again, but saw Lin Shihan leave safely, I suddenly felt relaxed, perhaps, for me, she was safe That''s the most important thing. Everything else doesn''t matter.


    I slowly stood up, patted the dust on my body, and then left with a bitter smile.


    Tragic bad luck always came to me one after another. Just as I was walking out of the back mountain, I was blocked. Looking up, it was ma Qiang!


    Seeing my appearance, Ma Qiang looked at me in the eyes, just like the wolf hidden in the night, fierce and terrible, as if I was his prey. He was staring at me, and his voice was very angry. He said darkly, "Suluo, I''ve let you go. You still can''t get along with me. Where do you want me to face?"


    I lowered my head and kept silent. I really didn''t know how to explain to him at this moment.


    My silence made Ma Qiang''s anger even more vigorous. He kicked me a few meters, waved his hand, and said: "fight me! Fight to death


    All of a sudden, his cronies swarmed in, like raindrops of fists and feet splashed on my weak and thin body. I didn''t even feel the pain, so I fell into a coma.


    When I opened my eyes again and looked at the surrounding environment, I always felt so familiar. A familiar voice sounded in my ear: "I said this classmate, who did you offend in school? Why are you injured every day? I can''t see it anymore. No, I''ll have to talk to the school about it! "


    I just reflected that this is not the Infirmary of the school. At this time, the angel sister is wiping the wound for me. The constant environment, the same people, familiar and desolate.


    I moved my eyes powerless, looked at the angel sister, said weakly: "my affairs do not need you to manage, all things are my own, no one is strange!"


    After that, I closed my eyes with grief, and the world in front of me fell into darkness. There was a kind of unspeakable feeling in my heart, which made me sad and depressed.


    I really don''t want to poke these things to the school leaders. I know very well that even if I report Ma Qiang, he will be punished at most, but in the future, I will be tortured more miserable by him. Therefore, I can only keep silent and continue to live a gloomy life. Maybe after a long time, he will feel tired of torturing a person for a long time and let me go.


    Angel sister listened to my answer, but did not ask. Maybe, she also knew that even if she asked, I would not say why.


    Time ticking away, angel sister''s voice is still around my ears, at the moment, she has changed a topic, maybe she is pacifying my inner pain! However, I didn''t listen to every word she said. I didn''t know what she said. I hung on the drip silently, and I fell asleep again unconsciously


    I don''t know how long later, the angel sister woke me up again, told me that the drip had been finished, said thanks to the angel sister, and then left the infirmary.


    At this time, the scene, like a movie, is constantly replayed in front of my eyes. I am still a person, still returning from the infirmary to the bedroom. I don''t know how many times such a scene will appear. Once I return to the bedroom, I go to bed directly and sleep with my head covered!


    In the next few days, Ma Qiang didn''t bother me, nor did Han Boyang. I was physically and mentally exhausted. In these days of peace, I finally got a stable rest, and my injuries healed. The whole person felt special spirit


    seeing that there was less than a week to start the winter vacation, although it was the winter vacation, the weather in the South was like spring all the year round In the cold weather in the north, when I think of my leaving uncle Yang for half a year, I don''t know how he''s been at home alone and whether Miaomiao has gone home. All this can only be discussed with Uncle Yang when I go home!


    Today is the last PE class of our semester. The huge playground is full of young and energetic students. It is very lively. Our political department is having a basketball match with the finance department next door. It''s just a friendly match. Both sides are playing like a raging fire. All the players on the court are so smart and handsome. I can only sit in the corner and watch the excitement and feel sorry alone. Everything has nothing to do with me.


    Most of the time, looking at other people, groups together, talking and laughing, I am particularly envious, looking at them, my heart is so lonely, I am also eager to have friends, have a few brothers, play together, make trouble together, together with youth and sweat.But, since I was born, fate has made a big joke with me. I don''t know why, I am destined to be isolated by the world and rejected by others. Even if I hide in this corner licking the wound alone, I can not escape the bad luck.


    I don''t know where to fly to basketball, directly hit my nose, a stream of heat from my nose outflow, I use my hand to wipe unexpectedly bleeding, then hurriedly from the pocket out of the paper towel wipe, blocked the nose, I look around, actually saw the horse strong.


    Before others arrive, the basketball in his hand comes first, and Ma Qiang, not far away, is on the court, and I stare at him. He immediately tick my fingers at me, indicating that I will send the basketball to him, and look at him as if he is playing a dog.


    But, his command I dare not not to do, I picked up basketball, quickly ran to him, obediently handed the ball to him.


    However, Ma Qiang didn''t answer it. He just looked at me very playfully, licked his lower lip and jokingly said, "sulo, I have a question to understand. Who gives you the courage to dare to fight me? Before beaten will cry for mercy, now beaten all silent, have you bone? "


    I skimmed slightly, with a hint of irony in the tone: "ha ha, please, what is the use of beg for mercy, do you let me go?"


    Hearing this, Ma Qiang laughed. He reached out and patted my face with his hand. He said, "OK! I have a chance. I have learned to install X. But, sulo, do you know why I was going to take you? "


    For Ma Qiang, I really don''t want to say more to him now. I keep silent and listen to him next.


    Ma Qiang stopped laughing and said: "it is one aspect that you can use you to fight Liu Boyang. The main reason is that I think you are not satisfied, very disobedient. You TM is really in a bad position to beat yourself all day long and keep the fireworks out of the way. But I will tame you like this. As a matter of fact, I have succeeded. You have been trained to be a dog. However, you will make accidents. You dare to disobey me and challenge my bottom line! "


    He said that, and he thumbed up to me, but his words were full of satire and ridicule.


    Although I don''t care about this at all, I really didn''t think that he promised to protect me at first, just to play with me, for what he called me not to look at me, I really can''t understand, why, why, why I am so annoying in other people''s eyes, why all people want to do this to me?


    My heart is full of resentment, but I can''t take Ma Qiang how, but can only be in the heart of silence angry, and he did not play me like before, just a shot from my hand basketball, clapped up, show the pattern of shooting, have to say that his action is really handsome, he took the ball to the midfield, and then flew to the basket with the ball, quickly When he got to the basket, a reversal, a strong bounce, a meter eight tall he jumped in a perfect position, and then, Ma Qiang came to a basket that made girls ecstatic.


    All the people here were stunned. His dead party farted around him. Ma Qiang smiled proudly and turned back to me, looked at the dull me and said jokingly: "sullo, I know that your body is weak and can not be beaten. If you are honest, I am really lazy to hit you now. I feel very hard. But let you go like this, and I can''t swallow it. So, you kneel down to recognize a mistake, I will be responsible for you! I can still cover you! What do you think? "


    I have such a worthless dignity in his eyes? What did he think of me, when he wanted to see jokes, he played me monkey, and when dogs teased me, didn''t he always look at me as a man?


    Although I am cowardly and timid, I am still a man, I have dignity, I also have the bottom line of being a person. I want me to kneel down, or kneel down in the presence of so many people. It is impossible, absolutely not. I refuse him decisively, and I say with great perseverance: "sorry, I can''t do your request!"


    Today, I finally for dignity men once, the voice just fell, I looked at Ma Qiang, waiting for his storm!


    However, what makes me wonder is that it is all so. Ma Qiang actually doesn''t beat me. He just comes to my ear and whispers, "sulo, I know, you are so hard-natured to protect Lin Shihan, but I can tell you clearly that Lin Shihan is going to leave the back mountain because I have asked her in your name, so she can be cheated easily Come out! To be honest, she is a special thing. Although I am afraid of hanboyang for three points, I believe he will not be protected in 24 hours! "


    Ma Qiang''s words are full of conspiracy. I finally know why Lin Shihan hit me. I can''t speak in the same place


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 19

    I didn''t expect that Ma Qiang would be so insidious to do such a thing in my name. After a while, all kinds of tastes came into my mind and made me mixed with feelings.


    It turns out that Lin Shihan hit me so angrily, it must be because she thought that I asked her out, and that I and Ma Qiang colluded. I was angry, angry, despicable and shameless. I almost didn''t hurt Lin Shihan when I did such a sinister and obscene thing. I even implicated me. Lin Shihan had such a big misunderstanding about me. But I was also moved, moved Lin Shihan heard that it was my name to look for her, actually came out to wait for me.


    Finally, she was angry with me, but she couldn''t even think of the anger in my eyes.


    Ma Qiang saw that I was really angry. He laughed at me and said: "ha ha, waste, how unhappy? Do you really want to hit me? Come on, I''m right in front of you. Do you want to try it? "


    Look at his appearance, how cheap to have how cheap, if only he is in front of me, I really want to go up regardless of everything with Ma Qiang, but in fact, I know what I look like, I''m vulnerable, Ma Qiang as long as one hand can put me down, not to mention his side with so many diehards. Most importantly, if I risked my life to confront Ma Qiang, I would not be the only one to suffer, and Lin Shihan would also be implicated.


    I gradually calmed down and turned to think about it. Lin Shihan is innocent. I don''t want to hurt her because of my reasons. Even though Han Boyang protects me, it''s easy to hide a gun and hard to defend a hidden arrow. Ma Qiang, such a despicable person, may do something extraordinary behind his back. If I kneel down, Ma Qiang will really do it You can stop harassing her, so I kneel.


    My fist, slowly loosened, my knee, thump, heavy hit on the concrete floor, I like a bereaved dog in front of all people, kneeling at the feet of Ma Qiang, my dignity, at this moment, completely disappeared in the eyes of the public, I do not dare to see anyone on the basketball court, only bow down, with my sad and sad voice Yin, called out: "brother Qiang, I know I''m wrong, please do good, let me go!"


    As time goes by, the bell reminds me of it. But the people on the basketball court didn''t leave with the bell. When all the people''s eyes saw me kneeling in front of Ma Qiang to beg for mercy, people nearby could not help but gather around and talk about me in succession.


    Satire, sigh, disdain, all kinds of voices come in one after another, echoing in my ears.


    I don''t care about the voice coming from my side. At this time, Ma Qiang is the only one in my eyes. I slowly raise my head and look at Ma Qiang praying. I hope that my cowardice, my pity and my humbleness can make Ma Qiang vent his anger, let him let me go and let Lin Shihan go.


    However, the more humble you are, the more arrogant and bullying you will be. When he sees me make a fool of himself in front of so many people, he is not willing to accept it. On the contrary, he is more aggressive. His face shows an evil smile. Under the attention of all people, Ma Qiang puts forward more excessive demands on me. He looks down at me and yells at me domineering: "Suluo As long as you get through my crotch, everything will be written off


    After a while, the whole audience caused a great uproar, and the crowd was full of discussion, saying that Ma Qiang was really deceiving people, and some people were really too busy to watch the fun. They were actually excited to shout, drill, drill! All kinds of voices rang out again in the crowd, and Ma Qiang''s diehards, too, roared with one voice: "drill! Drill! Drill


    At the beginning, he said that as long as I knelt down, I completely let me go. I did not hesitate to kneel down. I put down my self-esteem and knelt down to him in public. However, he seemed to be teasing me and asked me to drill through his crotch. He was clearly playing me. I was really angry and angry. I had red eyes and yelled angrily: "Ma Qiang, you t Don''t go too far! "


    Ma Qiang slightly grinned down the corner of his mouth, slowly bent down and said to me softly: "yes, I am so excessive. Since you can kneel for Lin Shihan, you should also be able to do more for her, right? If you want me to let her go, do as I say With that, he quickly stood up, straightened his chest, squatted in a horse stance, pointed to his crotch, and hooked my fingers.


    Indeed, Ma Qiang has caught my weakness. I''m a rotten man. I''m not willing to let Lin Shihan get involved because of me. Although I don''t know if she will forgive me, as long as she can live a good life, I can bow down for her, throw down dignity and be a complete coward, so I bite my teeth In a burst of noise, he bent down, put his hands on the cold ground, and lowered his cheap head to the cruel world.


    People''s eyes are staring at me kneeling on the ground one after another. My back is so painful. Now I am like a walking corpse. My heart is dead. My brain is in a blank state. My hands are firmly on the ground. The banter in my ears is louder and louder. As if I abandoned everything, one hand began to move forward, and then again and again In the direction of Ma Qiang''s crotch.My knee seems to be as heavy as a kilogram, and it''s so hard not to climb. My tears unconsciously flow down my face and drip on the ground. I don''t know how far the road is. I don''t know where the end is. I don''t dare to look up and climb so hard, until Ma Qiang suddenly patted my butt and said with a laugh, "OK, waste!"


    My action just stopped, ignored everyone''s eyes, stood up and raised my head, tears have wet my eyes, I looked at Ma Qiang in front of me vaguely, cried out in pain: "is it ok now?"


    Ma Qiang showed a proud smile on the corner of his mouth, reached out his hand and touched my head. He laughed and said, "yes, it''s really a obedient dog. In this case, Ma Qiang also keeps his word. Today, I announced in front of so many people that our business will be cancelled from now on! I will do what I promise you, but at the same time, you should pay attention to your mouth and know what to say and what not to say


    As soon as he finished speaking, he swept over me with his best friend and left. The onlookers pointed at me, but with Ma Qiang''s departure, they all left one after another.


    Kneeling on the ground for too long, the knee is too painful, my feet are a little unstable, straight shivering, I like this, dragging shivering legs, toward the basketball court.


    At this time, I have been walking out of the cafeteria at a low speed, that is to say, my head has been flailing on the way out of the cafeteria.


    When I came to the canteen, I made a simple meal. I found a remote corner and ate it silently. There were many people in the dining hall. However, most of the people were discussing my kneeling for Ma Qiang. All of a sudden, I felt that I had become the focus of the school. I laughed, but I was laughing bitterly in my heart.


    I buried myself in the meal and did not dare to look up at anyone. The bitterness in my heart was borne by myself in silence, and tears fell down again unconsciously. This meal was the most difficult meal for me to swallow.


    After dinner, I wanted to go, but I didn''t dare to go. My fragile heart couldn''t stand the public opinion on me. As long as I didn''t hold on for a moment, I would be crushed to death by the public opinion. After a while, all the people in the canteen were almost gone. Then I got up, buttoned up the hat on my coat and left alone. I had no purpose to shake on the campus road Leisurely, I dare not return to the classroom, dare not return to the bedroom, I am afraid to see those who mock me, I just want to go to the place where no one knows me, and have a good quiet.


    My brain fell into a blank state, until a burst of swearing sounds in my ear, I just regained consciousness. I only heard someone scold me, "you''re blind, don''t crash into my car if you want to die! Silly X


    I was hit back to reality by a burst of swearing. It turned out that when I was unconscious, I had left the school and ran to the road of the commercial street. This just happened. Looking at the fierce looking driver, I ran away directly.


    Regardless of the direction of the gallop, so that I came to the previous work place, this place I regardless of the rescue of Lin Shihan, but also here I broke into Han Boyang''s plot, looking at everything here is so familiar, as if all things just happened.


    At this time, the mood eased a lot, I did not enter, just quietly looked at the door for a while and then left. After looking at the time, it was almost two o''clock. Anyway, there was no class in the afternoon, and I continued to walk on the busy street.


    Just outside a cafe not far away from me, a familiar figure came out and passed me by. Is the world so small that I always meet people who are very important to me in the same city.


    I never thought that I would meet her in this strange city far away from my hometown. When I saw her again, she was still so gentle and charming. She felt like water, especially in need of protection. Although after a long time, she was still the original model. How could I expect that I would meet her again "Shen Yue!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 20

    When I was in deep thought, my hand couldn''t help patting her on the shoulder. She was scared by my sudden action and screamed: "ah!"


    Turning around, he asked, "who are you? We know each other? " Her voice is still so gentle.


    This time, I realized why he didn''t recognize me. I quickly took off the hat on my head, let out my original face, and said, "it''s me, solo!"


    Shen Yue looked at it for a few seconds, then recognized that it was me, and immediately replied, "so coincidentally, are you also studying here?"


    I replied, "well, I go to school here too!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Later, I learned that Shen Yue was in the normal university not far away from us. She appeared here because she worked here. After careful calculation, I should have not seen her for several years. However, her appearance, speech and behavior still remain unchanged. She is still the Shen Yue I first knew!


    In retrospect, she was still the only one who didn''t dislike me in my whole high school period. She was also my first friend!


    Her family conditions are very difficult, her father died of illness when she was a child, and her mother alone pulled her up by picking up waste. She is not beautiful, but her beauty is very ordinary, probably because she does not dress up!


    When I went to school, I was always alone. Maybe it was because she looked at me pitifully that I made friends with me. Gradually, for a long time, I felt that I had exceeded the scope of friends. I had to admit that I liked her, but I didn''t dare to break the relationship. I was afraid that after I said it, she would leave me.


    In the second semester of the third year of junior high school, she did not know why she left school. I also went to ask her neighbors, but no one knew where their mother and daughter had gone, which became my biggest regret in junior high school.


    There are so many coincidences in the world that I met her here. I am both happy and moved. In my present situation, I really don''t want to involve her. I''d better bury this love in my heart deeply!


    After chatting for a while, I found that Shen Yue has changed. There is always some sadness in her eyes. I really want to know what she has gone through these years and why she left without saying goodbye. Maybe, she will tell me in the future!


    She said she had to leave first. Before leaving, we left each other''s mobile phone numbers to facilitate future contact.


    Along the way, I repeatedly thought that after all kinds of things happened, I had lost trust in Ma Qiang. I really would not believe that Ma Qiang let go of Lin Shihan so freely and easily. Obviously, I felt as if I had been fooled by him again. With his character, I would never believe what he said.


    However, even if I knew what he was like and what I was like, I knew that I had no strength to compete with him. What should I do? On this day, I was entangled.


    After thinking about it all afternoon, I went back to my bedroom that night, and I made a bold decision. I wanted to be the shadow of Lin Shihan, and I wanted to guard by her side in silence.


    Although I know that I do this is a mantis, but I really can''t rest assured of Lin Shihan. I know Ma Qiang''s behavior. He hates being threatened. Although Han Boyang warned him that day, no one knows whether he will stab a knife in secret.


    The next day after school, I sneaked to the next campus. Although I was in a university, my university was divided into two campuses. Lin Shihan''s campus was the school''s key training campus, and the place I stayed in was the paradise of mixed students. I could do what I wanted without causing human life.


    This is the first time that I have been to this school for such a long time. The campus is very big. I can''t tell the southeast and northwest clearly when I walk here.


    At this time, I am still in the deep atmosphere of University, which is full of my dream, which is my dream. Miaomiao''s running away from home has changed the trajectory of my life.


    Although I knew that she was studying here, I didn''t know where she was. I secretly inquired about her from my classmates. She was quite famous here. I inquired about her and knew her. Soon I heard about her class place. So, I sneaked into the corridor outside the classroom and watched Lin Shihan inside, After confirming that she was in this class, I went out, found a place to hide, waiting for her to finish class.


    Although I know that my guardian is not qualified and has no strength at all, I still don''t want to give up. I have to defend this belief in my heart hard and spare no harm to Lin Shihan.


    For the next two nights, I followed Lin Shihan silently and hid in the dark to guard her. She didn''t live in a bedroom, but lived in a villa not far from the commercial street. I heard that it seemed to be her brother''s house. Every night, after she came home, I silently sent her home. Until I entered the house, I could go back to school peacefully.


    These days, I have been very quiet, Lin Shihan''s life is also as usual, slowly, my hanging heart can finally put down, it seems that this time, Ma Qiang really said his word, no more trouble for me, no more trouble for Lin Shihan!This evening is the last time I send Lin Shihan home. Since things have settled down, my life should be back on track. For the last time, I watched Lin Shihan safely return to his residence. I said "goodbye" in my heart Then he turned and left!


    However, just after I took two steps, I heard a sonorous and powerful voice behind me: "stop!"


    I quickly stopped and looked back, only to find that in the dark night, under the street lamp, a man with a big body was staring at me fiercely. His face was ferocious, especially in such a cold day, he was barehanded, and his complicated scars were extraordinarily penetrating under the illumination of street lamps!


    I look at him stupidly, the heart can not help but produce a sense of fear, I even don''t know how to do, just stand in situ, waiting for his next command!


    The fierce man quickly walked forward a few steps, came to me, swept me up and down a few eyes, and then said to me fiercely: "are you Suluo?"


    Listening to the tone of his voice, I was more afraid, my mind kept thinking about where he was guilty of this man, but I can''t think of where I offended him. His appearance is not a student, but a gangster. Suddenly, I thought of a man named Ma Qiang. Did he find a gangster to deal with Lin Shihan in order to avoid suspicion?


    Thinking of this, my lips moved gently, and said with a little trembling, "well, I am."


    My voice just fell, the fierce man''s slap on me, his strength is extraordinary big, weak I was directly slapped on the ground by his slap, the corners of my mouth were exuded blood, I weak lying on the ground, eyes full of fear, I want to cry, but see his vicious face but can not cry out.


    Then, the ferocious man bent down and grabbed my collar. He immediately lifted me up and said: "it''s the first time I''ve seen such a trash like you. I heard that you cheated Shihan out of the house to please your boss. She was a girl and let your boss bully me. Hum! If Shi Hannian had not been having a fight with your classmates, I would have abandoned you. However, I really didn''t expect that you would still be a thief and sneak around at my door. You are so tired of living! "


    After that, he gave me a foot in my stomach. I fell to the ground again, and my body was in a state of turmoil. A stream of acid water was ejected from my throat.


    I was lying on my stomach, coughing and vomiting all over my mouth. I felt that my intestines were going to vomit out. I felt so bad. I felt so bad. I didn''t know what was going on, so I was beaten like this.


    At first, I thought he was a man of Ma Qiang, but after listening to him, it was obvious that he was not. I was really confused. I tried my best to prop up my injured body and asked him, "who are you?"


    The ferocious man stood in front of me like a mountain, with extraordinary momentum. He despised me and roared: "brother of Shihan, Lin Feng!"


    In this city, you can''t know the name of the mayor, but no one doesn''t know Lin Feng. Lin Feng''s nickname is a madman. At the age of 17, because his girlfriend was XX, the son of the leader of the chiki society, the largest gang in the city, he was angry and killed 13 members of their family and many leaders with a mountain knife. This was caused at that time No small sensation, since then the name of the madman in this city spread.


    All of a sudden, the fog in my mind was pulled away. I finally knew why han Boyang only pursued Lin Shihan so hard, and didn''t dare to use strong force against her. It turns out that her background is so deep.


    Although Ma Qiang is a character in the school, he must have been frightened by Lin Feng''s cruel role. He must have investigated Lin Shihan for all his crimes. Moreover, he played with me afterwards and made me kneel down to drill my crotch. He did not dare to treat Fu Lin Shihan, but only took me out of anger.


    I finally understood that the reason why Ma Qiang stopped looking for his first love was not because I drilled his crotch and he promised to let go of his first love, but because he was afraid of Lin Shihan''s brother Lin Feng.


    Thinking of these, I felt extremely wronged. Ma Qiang, a villain, planted all the immoral things he did to Lin Shihan on my head. I was unwilling. I wanted to explain to Lin Feng, but I suddenly remembered the last sentence that Ma Qiang warned me. He told me to take good care of my mouth and know what to say and what not to say.


    This time, I understand the meaning of this sentence completely!


    Seeing me silent, Lin Feng thought I acquiesced. His anger was more fierce. He raised his legs and stepped on his palms with shoes bigger than my face and crushed them hard. The pain of ten fingers made me sweat straight. I couldn''t help loosening my clenched lips and making a scream like a pig!


    Hearing the voice of my scream, Lin Feng''s face leaked a smile, and then threatened me and said, "waste, if it wasn''t for Shihan who begged me not to make things big, otherwise I would have abandoned you. But, from now on, you should dare to make a poem Han''s idea, I will want you to live like death


    With that, he moved his big foot away and yelled at me, "go away!"


    A word, deafening, let me panic, I bear the pain of the body, try to get up, try to escape.On the way, there was a blizzard in the sky without any sign. It seemed that the sky was fighting against injustice for me. I looked up and cried and roared


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 21

    Along the way, I stumbled, kept slipping and climbing, I gritted my teeth, dragged the heavy and muddy body, step by step, trying to move forward.


    Back to school, a few sporadic people on the road saw me, scared and walked around unconsciously.


    I bowed my head and shivered back to my bedroom. Due to the change of temperature, the snow water kept dropping from my head.


    In the next few days, I was trapped in endless self isolation. I wrapped myself up in every moment and place, ignoring anyone and anything. Don''t care about anyone''s eyes, this moment, my world is really clean, everything has nothing to do with me.


    Ma Qiang and they did not appear in my life, everything seems to have returned to the origin.


    Soon, we ushered in the arrival of the new year, the new year''s Day party held by the school came as scheduled, the school exudes the new year''s breath everywhere, lively, bright lights on the playground stage, everyone''s face is filled with a brilliant smile, only I, as if unrelated to the world, still lonely living in their own closed space.


    Sitting in the most remote and dark corner, looking at the lively stage in the distance, I feel that it is so close and so far. Their singing and laughing make me lonely. It seems that I am an isolated person, and the whole world stands on the opposite side of me, clearly dividing the boundary.


    After the happy New Year''s day, the atmosphere of the school fell into a tense state. Many students began to get busy and prepare for the coming final exam. However, I continued to close myself and walk on the lonely track in silence.


    On the eve of the exam, the counselor called the whole class to have a meeting in the classroom. The counselor, who was always joking with the students, became serious this time. The class that played and played all day became silent. Everyone was silent. Even I had no sense of existence!


    Seeing that the students were quiet, the counselor began to speak and said to the whole class sternly, "there was a theft incident in our political department today. It is unprecedented in our school, and the plot is very serious."


    All of a sudden, the whole class broke out a heated discussion, the quiet classroom instantly boiling up, we are discussing, who dare to steal the test paper answer!


    All of a sudden, the counselor slapped the table angrily and yelled, "all be quiet for me!"


    The class immediately shut up, and then, the counselor went on: "this final exam, many teachers have given you a key point, but only senior mathematics teacher did not, it is not the senior mathematics teacher is not good to everyone, on the contrary, senior mathematics teacher is a respected old professor, he has always been strict and responsible, every topic in the exam is carefully selected by him, not difficult, every question It''s all what he said in class. It''s to see if you listen carefully in class. It''s very kind of you. You don''t pay attention to the lectures, and even do such a thing when the exam is about to take place. The teacher of senior mathematics is very angry. This matter has been reported to the school. The school leaders ask that it be investigated strictly. Who did it, stand up by yourself! "


    At this moment, the whole classroom fell into a terrible silence, all of us were looking at each other, only I, still head down, immersed in their own thoughts, for these, I have never cared.


    Just, let me tremble for it is, suddenly burst out of the quiet classroom counselor like a river east lion roar like roar: "Suluo!"


    I almost didn''t jump up. I didn''t expect that the counselor would call me at this time. I raised my head like a conditioned reflex. Suddenly, I touched the firebreathing eyes of the counselor. She glared at me angrily and said fiercely, "stand up!"


    I don''t know why this time called me, but I dare not listen to the counselor, immediately weak stand up.


    Then, the counselor continued to say to me fiercely: "Suluo, I received a report. Someone said that they saw you sneaking into the senior mathematics teacher''s office. Did you do this?"


    In a flash, the class once again exploded, all kinds of comments spread all over the classroom, some said that I knew it was I who did it at a glance, others said that I worked alone all day, even if I did, no one would know!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the moment, I feel very helpless, how could I have never imagined that, near the exam, there will be a disaster, let me be shot for no reason, I think I am even more unjust than Dou E!


    I really didn''t do it, and I really couldn''t think of who made me carry this black pot. For a moment, my mind was very confused! My heart raw pain, I opened my mouth hard, just to start to defend myself, the accident happened again.


    Seeing that I wanted to speak, the counselor interrupted me instantly, and then immediately criticized me loudly: "Suluo, I didn''t think it was really you. Now you are so bold. You talk about you, your study is not good, your appearance is not surprising, you have no friends, and your moral character is still so bad. You can only be a prison seedling in the future."


    The first time I heard the teacher scold me, my eyes turned red instantly. I never thought that the instructor would scold the students like this, and didn''t even give me the opportunity to explain, so I recognized that I did it.When I met the instructor, I never thought that I would lose my interest in the class In the future, we should not kill people and set fire to society! Hum! You can wait for the punishment from the school


    My tears, can no longer contain, along the corner of my eyes flow out, repressed in my heart grievances, finally broke out completely, I regardless of everything, left the seat, went to the instructor on the platform.


    Seeing me close, the instructor''s eyes could not help but flash a trace of fear, she trembled, pointed at me and said: "sulo, what do you want to do? I''m telling you, don''t mess around


    I stood in front of the counselor, suppressed in the heart of the anger completely broke out, in front of the whole class, facing the counselor loudly roared: "ha ha, you even don''t give me the opportunity to explain, so you think it''s me. You humiliate me indiscriminately. You are a teacher and an example for us to learn from. For those students who have left their hometown, they are equivalent to our parents. You should be responsible for us and care about us, but have you done it? Have you ever really paid attention to me? Teacher, I''m really disappointed with you


    After wiping the tears on my face, I roared to the counselor again: "you said I was ignorant. When I was reading secretly in the library, where were you? You said I often played truant. When I had a high fever and almost died, where were you? Where were you when I was bullied? Have you ever really paid attention to me? If not, why do you say that to me, why? "


    Teacher, do you know? I often bow my head because I''m afraid to see others'' jeering eyes. I''m afraid that others will deliberately pick fault and bully me. However, it doesn''t affect my listening. I listen, I remember. I''m not ignorant. My character is no problem. I didn''t steal the answer. I don''t need to answer. Math is my strong point all the time, you know?


    If you don''t even investigate, you will listen to others'' one-sided words and doubt me. You can also ask me about the situation alone. Why do you ask me directly in front of the hostages of the whole class and scold me again? I am also a human being. I have dignity. I tell you, you are a teacher. You are not qualified at all! "


    With that, I ignored the dumbfounded counselor and rushed out of the classroom and the garbage school!


    Run, have been running, how I hope, I can run to paradise, where there is no oppression, no bullying, do not need to see the face of others, can live freely!


    Who insulted me, who hit me, I can bear, but why even my most respected teacher are so red fruit humiliated me, wronged me, I really don''t want to stay here!


    On the way to escape, I kept thinking in my mind, who in the end is, still don''t let me go, I have bullied my people are counted again!


    Lin Feng, no, he won''t do such trifles. Ma Qiang, no, it can''t be him. He''s already gone home. Liu Boyang, it''s not right. I haven''t seen him for a long time. Is it Han Boyang? I can''t help but think of his strange smile at me in the back mountain that day. Only he would play me in applause without using force.


    I think that time can make people forget everything, but I found that I was wrong. Han Boyang is indeed a scheming whore. He is not as fierce as Ma Qiang or as strong as Liu Boyang. However, he is more insidious than any of them. I really regret that I offended him.


    Running out of school, running out of such a big business street, I still run, run to my legs soft, no longer run, I just stop, panting.


    At this time, I found that my mobile phone was ringing all the time. I took it out and saw that it was the counselor calling. I didn''t want to hear her voice, so I let it continue to ring. Then, I walked slowly on the street.


    I don''t know why, but now the mood is a little more relaxed, there is a kind of heroic free and easy feeling, perhaps, because I have been oppressed too many times, no matter who hit me and scolded me, I never resisted, always ended with patience, and this time, in front of the whole class, I refuted the teacher, said the words suppressed in my heart for a long time, yelled out my grievances, willful Run out of school, this feeling, very happy.


    However, after happy, the rest is confused, helpless.


    The city is so big, but there is no place for me to live in. I am very confused and lost my direction. I don''t know where to go. I''m totally desperate for that garbage school. However, I dare not go home. I don''t want uncle yang to see me in such a mess. I''m afraid he will be disappointed with me!


    What should I do? What should I do?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 22

    I don''t know how long after that, the ring of the mobile phone broke the peace in the air again. This time, uncle Yang called me. My heart couldn''t help but thump. I felt nervous and hesitated for a long time. Finally, I pressed the connect button.


    Immediately, uncle Yang''s anxious voice came from the other end of the phone: "Arlo, where are you now?"


    Hearing uncle Yang''s anxious voice, I swallowed my mouth and tried to control my heartache and pain. I said firmly, "I''m at school. What''s the matter?"


    Uncle Yang sighed slightly and comforted me and said, "Arlo, don''t lie to me. Your teacher called me and said there was something wrong with you. You ran out of school in anger. She couldn''t contact you. She was very anxious."


    As soon as the words fell, uncle Yang said again, "Arlo, with what I know about you, you have a good temper. You will be patient when you encounter anything, and you have been submissive since childhood. This time, you are so angry. You must have been wronged. Tell Uncle, what happened to you at school?"


    Uncle Yang''s meticulous care, let me feel a strong warmth, the grievances in the heart thoroughly sent out, to the other end of the phone Yang uncle burst into tears!


    I cry so, Yang Shuzhen was really scared, and kept comforting me, but the more he was like this, the more sad I cried, just like in front of my father, I had to cry to tell everything, all heartache and pain.


    After crying for a long time, I was able to relieve my grief. Uncle Yang on the other end of the phone might feel my sadness and despair. He sighed heavily and said to himself, "Arlo, you must have suffered a lot in school. It''s all my uncle''s bad. I only care about my work, I don''t have time to take care of you, and let you leave home to study so far away In fact, I can see that you have no heart to miss books for a long time. Otherwise, with your learning ability, you will not be admitted to such a school. If your uncle is wrong, I won''t force you. If you don''t miss it, go home, child! "


    Uncle Yang''s words touched my heart again. I felt Lin shuna''s love as full as his father. I could no longer pretend to be strong. He opened his mouth and asked weakly, "is that ok?"


    Uncle Yang said forcefully: "yes!"


    Simple two words, let the indecisive I, the heart more firm, I read uncle Yang''s understanding and tolerance, perhaps, he would like me to grow up happy, not bullied, rather than just for that bullshit paper diploma, think of this, my tears can not stop flowing down, the heart is full of moving.


    After a short silence, uncle Yang''s voice of concern came again: "Arlo, do you need me to pick you up?"


    I quickly wiped away the tears on my face and sobbed and replied, "no, uncle! I''ll go by myself. You can wait for me at home with peace of mind. "


    Uncle Yang told me again: "call me when you get home!"


    I firmly replied, "OK!"


    Pause for a few seconds, I unconsciously called a sentence: "uncle!"


    Uncle Yang said softly: "what''s the matter?"


    I said from the bottom of my heart: "thank you!"


    After hanging up the phone, my tense nerves were completely relaxed. Uncle Yang''s words made me clear my direction and made me no longer hesitating. Finally, I made up my mind to leave the haunting place of this nightmare.


    A deep breath, and then, I will turn, toward the direction of the school, this moment, my spine finally straightened, all over the body seems to be strong, special spirit.


    I walked on the way back to school, walking along, behind me suddenly came a familiar voice: "solo!"


    My body suddenly trembled, and the whole person was in place immediately.


    Her voice to me with magic, clear and clear, but gentle and soft, such as the spring stream, heard this voice makes my firm belief shake again, I slowly turned around, looked at the "Shen Yue!" standing not far away


    At this time, she still looks so lovely, but at the moment, I don''t know how to face her, I really don''t want her to see me so embarrassed. I turn around in panic, head down slowly toward Shen Yue.


    I came to Shen Yue. Shen Yue looked down at me and said curiously, "Suluo, what''s wrong with you? Don''t you dare to look up at me?"


    She asked, I really don''t know how to answer well, a little stuttering said: "no, really nothing!"


    So, I was full of shyness and raised my head. However, I did not dare to touch her eyes, but looked to other directions.


    Shen Yue stood in front of me and did not speak. She seemed to be staring at me all the time. After staring at me for a long time, she said, "Suluo, how did your eyes swell? You cried. What happened to you?"


    What she asked me really didn''t know what to do. I thought about how to answer her in my mind. Suddenly, there was a flash of light. I trembled and explained to Shen Yue, "that, I, I really just cried. I miss my dad!"


    I don''t know if she will believe me, but for the sake of face, I don''t want her to know my miserable school experience!


    Shen Yue looked at me with a trace of apology in her tone, and said weakly, "I''m sorry, Suluo! I don''t know. I thought you were bulliedI once mentioned my father to her, and she knew something about it. Seeing her apologetic expression, I secretly congratulated her. Fortunately, she believed it, or I would be really hard to handle. Therefore, I did not wait for her to speak, and quickly changed the topic


    I asked Shen Yue: "where are you going?"


    When Shen Yue finished the class, she said, "I''m going to work."! Come up and say hello to you


    Listen to her so said, I quickly said: "then I will not delay you, hurry to busy, have time to chat again!"


    At present, I really want to let her leave me quickly, I have a hard heart, with her appearance, has begun to shake.


    Shen Yue raised her hand and looked at the time. She looked nervous on her face and said to me, "well, Suluo, I''m in a hurry to leave. I''ll go to your school tomorrow to play with you."


    As soon as the words fell, she ran away quickly, leaving me standing in a daze. I chewed her words repeatedly and said in my heart: "what, she wants to come to school to play with me. No, you can''t let her come. When she comes, I will know my miserable story in school."


    On second thought, I really don''t want to go. Although I have been humiliated here, Shen Yue''s sudden appearance gives me the confidence to stay. For her, I decided to stay!


    After that, on the way back to school, I called Uncle Yang and told him that I would not go back today, and I would go back to school after the final exam tomorrow. In order to finish what he promised, uncle Yang didn''t say anything more. He just told me everything was up to me.


    After returning to school, I went directly to the direction of the dormitory. During this period, the passers-by still looked at me with different eyes. I didn''t think so.


    Looking from the door, the bedroom was empty, but when I opened the bedroom door, I found the counselor sitting in my bedroom.


    When I saw her, I was about to turn around and leave. When I took the first step, the counselor stopped me in a softer voice than usual: "solo, can we talk?"


    I stood in place, hesitated for a moment, do not know how to do well, is calm and she chat, or decisively leave, I fell into a dilemma.


    See I stand at the door did not respond, counselor said: "today is the teacher is wrong, should not come up to scold you, can you forgive the teacher?"


    In fact, I am a soft hearted person, and I also know the truth that I will never be three again. Since I have promised uncle yang to finish the four years of college, I should have a good relationship with the one in front of me, so as not to give me trouble in the future. Finally, I decided to have a chat with her.


    I bravely went into the bedroom, moved a chair on the ground, and reached the opposite side of the counselor, and said weakly, "let''s talk about it!"


    The counselor saw my attitude and understood what I meant. She knew that I had forgiven her, but she didn''t say it in her mouth. Then she opened her mouth and said to me, "Hello, thank you for forgiving the teacher. When you ran out, I called you and you didn''t answer it. You scared me to death. What can you do in case of anything? If you have any problems in school, you can tell the teacher and I will help you solve them! "


    Looking at the way she spoke, I felt very concerned about me, and the way she spoke was also very sincere. I replied, "thank you, teacher, I know!"


    In the following time, we talked about a lot of interesting things. Slowly, I found that the counselor was not so unreasonable as she thought. She said that she lost her temper because she didn''t want the students in her class to be criticized or even expelled from school. However, what''s worse is that I have become the number one suspect in full dress, This is reduced to "cannon fodder!"


    This day is the day I laugh the most since I came here. Although the morning was very sad, it was not as bad as I thought.


    Maybe Ma Qiang is right. On weekdays, I am arrogant and indifferent to the affairs of the world. I don''t know the name of the counselor at the end of a semester. After such a chat, I know.


    The Counselor''s name is Zhang Jia. She is only 28 years old. Because I am ten years older, she told me to call her "sister" in private She didn''t leave until the bell rang after school. Before leaving, she told me that the exam question was not difficult. I should take a good test tomorrow. Don''t lose the exam because of today''s unhappiness.


    After she left, I changed my clothes and washed my face full of tears. After that, I went to the canteen for dinner. As my roommates came home early, I was alone in the dormitory. I had nothing to do. I reviewed the key points of this semester again to prepare for tomorrow''s exam


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 23

    Time passed unconsciously. In the next two days, I kept on taking exams. Although I didn''t listen to the lectures in class, the questions on the test paper were not difficult for me. I still had no pressure on the ranking of grades.


    After the examination, we started the winter vacation. Since we had promised uncle yang to go home after the exam, we had to break our promise. Moreover, I haven''t been home for a long time. Miaomiao didn''t know whether he had gone back. He just took this opportunity to accompany him.


    I opened my mobile phone and ordered a train ticket on the Internet. It was the train at 10 pm. In order to save money, I wanted to buy a hard seat, but it was sold out. But I was eager to go home, I bought a sleeper. It''s OK. The journey home is not near, and I can have a good sleep!


    After cleaning up the bedroom, I took a look at the time. It was still early for the train to leave. I called Shen Yue and asked her not to come to me. I told her that I had gone home on holiday. I went to find her when I came back. After a short chat with her, I hung up the phone.


    When you feel idle, the time will pass very slowly. I pray in my heart that the time will pass quickly. Only when I go home can I completely relax, and only there is the only one worthy of my concern.


    Especially boring I, lying in bed listening to songs, gradually sleepy hit, my eyelids lost strength, slowly closed up, I fell asleep unconsciously!


    I don''t know how long I have been sleeping, but I was awakened by the ringing of the phone. I touched the phone and opened my eyes slightly. Only then did I find that uncle Yang had called me. I just got up in spirits!


    Quickly pressed the answer button, the phone came to Yang uncle''s greetings: "come back, Arlo!"


    I rubbed my sleepy eyes and said weakly, "not yet, uncle. The train at 10 p.m. is expected to be home in the afternoon the day after tomorrow."


    Hearing my answer, uncle Yang didn''t say anything. He only told me to pay attention to safety on the train and take good care of my luggage and belongings. Then he hung up the phone.


    I looked at the time on the mobile phone, only to find that it was more than six o''clock. I stretched out, got out of bed and cleaned up. After everything was ready, I took my things and left for the railway station. Although it was still a little early, but in case of emergency, I should go early!


    Looking back from school, the huge school has lost its former youth because of the holiday, and the commercial street has lost its usual lights. I intercepted a taxi on the road and drove to the direction of the railway station.


    Maybe it''s because of the students'' holiday. The road is very congested. Originally, it took more than 40 minutes to walk for nearly two hours. I was glad to know that uncle Yang called in time. Otherwise, I started when I was about to arrive, otherwise I would miss the train.


    I walked very bumpy all the way. When I came to the railway station, I looked at the time. It was more than an hour before the departure. Although it was evening, the railway station was still overcrowded. I came to the automatic ticket collection window and took out my ID card to get the ticket. After that, I went to the waiting room. After some difficulties, I found a seat and sat down to wait for the arrival of the train.


    Time passed, I waited for the train finally arrived, along the ticket to find their own seat, my bed in the lower bunk, sleeping in my upper bunk is about 30 years old woman, she with the child, it should be to visit relatives.


    The upper shop opposite me was a young man. It looked like twenty-five or six were lying on his bunk with a notebook computer, clacking on the keyboard, and reading words: "it''s over, how can this stock fall again?"


    In the lower berth next to me sat a young girl, about 21 or 12 years old. She looked down at the magazine in silence. She was not attracted by the people who got on the bus.


    passed in front of her, and only felt the faint smell of perfume coming into her nose. It didn''t make people feel inconsistent. Instead, she felt that she was very comfortable, like a faint fragrance of flowers. When she heard it, the style of the paper concluded that the perfume was definitely expensive, and the woman beside her was a casual dress, but she had a kind of indistinct temperament.


    I was lying on the sleeper, staring at the bed board on top of me in a daze, when the young man opposite put down the computer and accosted me: "Hey, little brother.


    I turned my head and asked, "yes?"


    He said, "where did you go?"


    I ha ha smile, tactfully said: "school holiday, go home!"


    As soon as he heard this, he immediately laughed: "your school holiday is late enough."


    I gave him a smile and didn''t go on talking.


    After sorting out the things, I also went to bed and lay down. Thinking about getting home soon, I couldn''t help feeling a little excited. I had a lot of sleep before, but now I''m not sleepy at all. I lie in bed idle and have nothing to do, so I take out my mobile phone and read the novel!


    After watching for about an hour or so, I heard a gurgling sound in my stomach. At this time, I remembered that I was so excited to patronize home that I even forgot to eat dinner. Fortunately, I bought something to eat before. I opened my backpack, took out the food and ate it.After simply filling my stomach, I looked at my cell phone for a while. After lying down for a long time, my brain felt dizzy, and my body felt weak. So I closed my eyes and fell asleep.


    The leisurely time on the train passed quickly. There was no accident on the way home. I was unconscious. Time passed quickly. My train had been on the road for more than 20 hours. When I arrived in H City, it was already more than 7 p.m. the next day.


    H city is a developing city in the north. In recent years, high-rise buildings have sprung up, and clean and spacious roads have made the city''s traffic less crowded. The green and beautiful streets, the lush trees on both sides of the road, and colorful flowers decorate the city with extraordinary beauty. Although the night has fallen, the bright and dazzling lights have made the city more beautiful The city shines more beautiful, I stand in this city is so small!


    The girl who got off the same way with me was also very cold. She felt very chilly when she was close to me. She was at the forefront of fashion in her dress and dress up. She was so single in the crowd.


    I didn''t call to tell Yang Shu to pick me up. I didn''t want to trouble him. Yang''s family lives in the South District of H city. It''s not too far from the railway station, so I''d better go back by myself.


    After I got out of the railway station, I went south while the girl went north. I was about to go home. However, I was surprised to find that there were two sneaky people. One was fat and big, the other was short-sighted and short-sighted. Judging from their looks, they didn''t look like good people. My feeling has been telling me that these two people seem to be following the woman Children.


    My heart constantly reminds me, tell me not to meddle, never mind. However, I can not control myself, I also quietly follow up.


    Looking at the girl''s appearance, she seems to be going home by herself. Maybe her home is not far away. I didn''t take a bus. I followed the girl until I found out that my feeling was right. This person has been following her all the time.


    They don''t dare to act rashly when there are many people, but what if the girl goes to the place where there is no one. I really can''t just be indifferent. I''m going to do something. I''m going to save her.


    I suddenly rushed forward, I ran to the girl, gently patted her on the shoulder, to the next girl gently said: "be careful, you are being followed!"


    When the girl heard me, her face showed a trace of disdain, and her voice said coldly, "I''ve seen so many people like you. If you want to chat up, you can''t change something new."


    After listening to her words, I felt particularly embarrassed. If it was me, I would be the same if others said that to me.


    I thought her words were finished, but her next words made me even more embarrassed. She opened her voice and raised her voice, and continued to say to me: "ha ha, I am really being followed and bullied. Aren''t you the one who has been following me? It''s good to say that I was followed by others. Ridiculous


    I didn''t expect the girl to speak so sharp, the way of speaking and the appearance formed a contrast, it seems that I was completely regarded as a bad person. I said to her seriously: "really, I didn''t cheat you. Just when you just got out of the station, I noticed that there were two people sneaking along with you. I just caught up with you and told you specifically. If you don''t believe it, you can look back and see that they are dressed in black


    I thought I said so sincerely that the girl would believe it, but I found that I was too naive. The girl still didn''t believe me. She also pointed at me and cried out: "I warn you, if you keep pestering me, I''ll call people!"


    Her voice attracted a lot of comments from people around her. I thought that it was so difficult to be a good person. Her kind advice was really sarcastic. So I quickly replied, "OK, I don''t want to pester you, just do it yourself." If people don''t believe me, why do I still depend on them.


    I turned around and left like this, I inadvertently and those two people brush past, so for a moment, I saw the corner of the mouth of the thin man to me leakage a touch of evil smile. My heart immediately felt uneasy.


    Don''t guess, he must have heard the girl abusing me. It seems that the girl has not found himself in danger. If this goes on, the villains will be more unscrupulous. No, I can''t watch them do what they want. Even if she looks at me coldly, I will save her.


    After leaving a few meters, I went back, and they had lost their direction in the crowd. I walk in the street, constantly looking for, until that moment, I found that fat back, turning in the street intersection, I followed up


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 24

    The street at the corner is a one-way street. Compared with the main street, the street lamp in the lane gives off a dark yellow light, which lights up the dark lane.


    There are people walking in the street, the girl is walking in the front, the two people are walking in the back, but they accelerate the pace of moving, it seems that they are ready to do bad things! I followed them quietly, afraid to make a sound, for fear that they would find me back.


    When the girl was about to pass a lane in front of her, all of a sudden, they started to rush to the girl''s side. One hand covered her mouth and tried to drag her to a deserted alley. The girl was delayed for a few seconds, and then began to struggle. After all, the two fists were no match for four hands, so the girl was pulled in.


    In order to prevent her from crying out, the big man sealed her mouth with tape that he didn''t know where to get, and limited the girl''s movement with his hands. The girl was still struggling.


    In the narrow alley, only a faint light came in. Through the light, she saw the girl crying and tears streaming out of the corner of her eyes. She did not know what the two villains were going to do next, whether they were robbing money or not?


    I hid quietly at the entrance of the Hutong, watching their every move. The thief snatched the girl''s backpack and put all the cash in it into his pocket. The cash was more than 1000.


    At this time, the fat man whispered: "brother, can we do something else?"


    Through the dim light, I vaguely saw this big man, the corner of his mouth emerged a touch of indecent smile.


    Only listen to the short people said: "don''t worry, this time almost no one will pass by here, we have more time!"


    After looking at the girl on the ground, she continued: "you can only blame yourself, do not listen to other people''s advice, let us succeed, ha ha!"


    Hearing this, the girl''s emotion is more excited, resistance is also more excited.


    At this time, the big man is holding down the girl''s hands and feet, the small man moved, with his hands in tearing the girl''s clothes, these two animals actually want to girl XX, hiding in the side I really don''t know what to do, I go up is not their opponent, but let me watch them in front of me, so I can''t bear it.


    At this moment, the girl''s clothes were mercilessly torn by them, and they were about to be naked. The two beasts were blinded by desire, ready to make the final invasion.


    The little man made a funny voice and said, "little beauty, the more you struggle, the more I like it!"


    Lying on the ground, the girl''s face has been full of tears, struggle is meaningless resistance, but in order to keep their innocence, she still did not give up.


    I really can''t watch this kind of scene. I want to save her. I can''t watch an innocent girl being destroyed like this. Even if she sneered at me before, it doesn''t matter. I''ve long been indifferent to other people''s views on me. I tell myself in my heart that as long as I do something worthy of my conscience, it''s OK.


    I found a brick nearby, quickly picked it up, holding the stone, I quietly close to them, at this time they were completely lost in desire, did not notice my approach.


    I walked step by step, lying on the ground of the girl accidentally saw my arrival, I put a sign to her, indicating that she should not be excited.


    These two animals are back to me, just gave me a good chance to start. When I was about to get close to them, I accelerated my speed and exhausted all my strength. Facing the small man, I was just a few bricks in a row. I just heard the scream of "ah" from the little man, and I fell to the ground directly.


    The little man who fell on the ground covered his bleeding head with his hand. He lay on the ground and kept rolling in pain. He said in a weak voice, "who, in the end, is TM attacking Laozi behind his back?" As soon as the voice dropped, he lost consciousness and passed out.


    The big man was stunned by the sudden attack. When he found out, he noticed that the little man had fallen into a pool of blood. I didn''t give him time to breathe. I went up to the big man and was a brick. To my surprise, my brick was broken in half, but the big man was safe and sound.


    The big man let go of the girl''s hand and quickly attacked me. How could I be his opponent? If I was caught by him, I didn''t know what would happen to me. The big man said to me, "boy, you not only disturb the good things of Laozi, but also hurt my brother. You are dead!"


    When his hand was about to catch me, I used my own agile skills to dodge me. Later, he tried to block me with his physical advantages. We two dodged back and forth like an eagle catching a chicken. I only knew that he could not catch me. Slowly, he chased me farther and farther away, and I was far away from the girl''s position.


    It''s no way to go on like this. I yelled to the big man, "your brother''s life and death are unknown. Is it appropriate for you to chase me like this?" I thought he would go to save people first, but I found that I was wrong.The big man''s reply made me marvel. He said to me without caring: "anyway, it''s not me who fell on the ground. I''m dead! I only know that you disturb my good things, I want revenge


    I feel very speechless. In the process of dodging, I looked at the girl. She was sitting in the same place, completely lost the consciousness of escaping, and just could struggle. How could it be so now.


    With the distance pulled in, the big man blocked me in the dead end. I squatted in the corner of the wall, gasped for breath, waiting for the arrival of the big man. Seeing that I didn''t move, the big man slowed down his pace, full of provocation and said, "run, why don''t you run!"


    I replied to the big man, "I don''t want to say anything anymore. I know it''s useless to say anything now."


    The big man was more proud when he heard my answer, and said with a smile: "boy, since you are so self-conscious, I will try my best to make you less painful, ha ha ha!"


    Big man stood in front of me, arrogantly said: "boy, suffer death!" A hand was stretched out. When his hand was only one centimeter away from me, I moved at this moment, grabbed the soil on the ground and scattered it on his face.


    Then he heard the big man Scream: "ah! My eyes


    As soon as his voice fell, I used my own thin body and agile skills to drill out along his crotch.


    From the second I drilled out, I knew that I had won the bet. Just when I was hiding from him, I imagined whether this was a dead end. In case I was also thinking of a way to deal with it. I squatted on the ground panting just to attract his attention. My main purpose was the earth on the ground.


    Big man is still standing in place to wipe his eyes, I was quickly ran to the girl''s side, picked up her scattered things on the ground, this time, the small man actually woke up, just about to get up, I was kicked unconscious, I just remembered he still had the girl''s money in his pocket, I quickly took out.


    Turning around and quickly came to the girl, I put on my clothes for her, and called out to her who was still distracted: "follow me quickly!" Before she could react, I took her hand and ran out of the alley.


    I''ve been running with the girl, running all the time. I didn''t stop until I felt tired. All of a sudden, the girl''s voice came from my ear: "well, can I let go of my hand?"


    This time, I noticed that I was holding hands all the way, and the girl''s face was also slightly red. I felt embarrassed and quickly let go. It seemed that the girl''s state at this time recovered.


    I said to her with a critical tone: "I told you not to listen to me, now regret it!"


    The girl was a little embarrassed and lowered her head. She said weakly, "I''m sorry, I went away for the first time. My mother told me not to believe the words of strangers outside. So I just


    Looking at her appearance, she should also be a person with clothes to stretch out her hand and open her mouth. When she first went out, she met such a thing. Her mood was inevitably a little low. I changed the topic and said, "where are you going now?"


    The girl replied, "I''m traveling in H City, and I don''t know where to go next."


    I felt speechless and asked her, "do you have any relatives in this city? If so, I''ll take you there."


    The girl thought for a moment and said, "I have an aunt here. I can go to her."


    So the girl took out the phone and called her aunt. After a while, she gave her the address. I was worried about her appearance. I just wanted to be nice and escort her to the end!


    When waiting for the bus on the road, the girl sorted out her embarrassed appearance by the way. After waiting for a while, she finally stopped a taxi. When she got on the bus, the driver asked, "where are you going?"


    The girl looked at the address given on her mobile phone and said, "go to Zijin City!"


    Suddenly, the driver looked at us in the eyes full of doubt, and asked again: "where are you going?"


    The girl was a little bored and said, "Zijin City!"


    So the driver didn''t say anything more and drove away.


    It suddenly occurred to me that, if I remember correctly, Zijin City is a well-known rich district in H city. The people who live there are either local tyrants or nouveau riche. Anyway, it is not a place where ordinary people can live. It seems that her aunt is not simple! Our current location is in the South Commercial Street, 30 minutes to the West.


    When the taxi drove into Zijin City, we could see a golden gate, which was blocked all around. The residential area was closed, and there were security patrols around the gate 24 hours a day.


    After getting off the bus, we were stopped by the security guard when we were ready to knock on the door, saying that strangers were not allowed to enter. Helpless, the girl had to call her aunt to come to pick her up, aunt told her to let her wait a moment.


    I quietly accompanied her to wait for her aunt''s arrival. After about five minutes, a red Lamborghini with license plate number of 8888 came from the outside. After stopping at the door, the security guard opened the door directly. At this time, the driver didn''t go in but got out of the car.The one who got off the bus was actually a woman. It seemed that she was about 30 years old. The security guard saw her and called out: "Miss Xia!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 25

    I saw a well-dressed woman getting off the bus. Is this the girl''s aunt? This aura is too powerful, just look at the license plate can walk across the city of H. I really can''t imagine what kind of family background this girl has, but it''s just my suspicion.


    The person who was called Miss Xia ignored the security guard and went straight to us and said to the girl next to me gently: "Yutong, why didn''t you call in advance when you came, so that I could pick you up!"


    My God! She is really her aunt. I saved a rich girl by accident! This seemingly majestic Miss Xia is so gentle when she talks. There is a moment of gentle heart hidden under her solemn appearance.


    The girl next to me saw that the visitor was really her aunt. She was so excited that her tears flowed out of the corner of her eyes. She sobbed and said, "Auntie, I arrived this afternoon, but there was an accident on the way."


    Miss Xia heard the girl''s sobbing voice, her expression immediately flustered. She coaxed the girl and asked, "OK, Yutong, don''t cry. What''s the matter? Tell Aunt quickly what''s going on. "


    A burst of relief, the girl''s mood has been relieved, stopped sobbing, wiped the tears on her face, weakly said to Miss Xia: "Auntie, I''ll tell you more about it later when I go home."


    "Oh, by the way, aunt." At the same time, he pointed to me and said, "he is the one who saved me!"


    Miss Xia looked at me with her eyes when she heard this, and her voice became serious immediately: "I don''t know what happened to you, but Yutong said you saved her. Here I want to thank you again!"


    I ha ha smile, reply: "this is nothing, I just can''t stand someone bullying girls!"


    Miss Xia said again: "you all didn''t eat. Follow me in and I''ll make you something to eat."


    I quickly replied: "that, no, Miss Xia, I just came back to this city, and I haven''t come home, so I won''t disturb you!"


    I really don''t want to see this Miss Xia again. When I am with her, I feel that there is always an invisible momentum pressing on me, which makes me very unnatural.


    Seeing that I refused Miss Xia''s invitation, the girl next to me said, "my aunt''s food is delicious. It''s hard to do it today. You can stay here."


    Although the girl asked me to stay, I really don''t want to. I know what I am and don''t want to deal with them too much. I just want to leave here quickly.


    I once again refused the girl''s request, gently said: "I''ll have another chance next time."


    Seeing me refuse again, the girl is embarrassed to say anything more. After all, I just saved her, and I didn''t know her. Her aunt was not polite to me, and she didn''t ask me to stay.


    So, I did not say any more, turned around and left. When I was not far away, a girl''s voice came from behind: "can you tell me your name and contact information?"


    I stopped and didn''t look back. I turned my back to the girl and said, "sulo, I''ll see you again if you have a chance." Then he continued to move forward.


    I know that even if I tell her my contact information, she may not contact me, I am undoubtedly a passer-by in her life, I think there is no need to contact.


    The girl''s voice sounded behind me again: "my name is Xia Yutong, you remember, I believe we will meet again!"


    Xia Yutong, the name is very nice to hear, and then I silently read, then I disappeared in the night.


    I regret it. I''m really superfluous to come to this place. I can''t get a taxi in this area full of rich people. It seems that I can only walk back by myself. Through this time, I understand a truth that good people are the most unfortunate!


    Along the way, I was the only one on the wide street, few vehicles passed by, but no one was willing to give me a ride. I had no choice but to walk slowly.


    After walking for about an hour or so, I finally got back to the city center. After looking at the time, it was almost 11 o''clock. It would certainly disturb uncle Yang''s rest to go back so late. So I''ll stay out for a night, and I''ll go home tomorrow.


    The fate of misfortune is always one after another. It is so difficult to find a hotel. Four or five hotels are full. I have visited all the hotels in this area, but I can''t find any vacant rooms.


    I wanted to find a cheap hotel for one night, but I didn''t find one, so I had to spend a high price to stay in a hotel. I found a business hotel nearby, so I could stay here comfortably for a night.


    After entering the room, I took a hot bath first, then went to bed to get ready for a rest. As soon as I lay down, I cried out. Thinking about it, I picked up the phone from the hotel and called the front desk. Fortunately, the chef here works 24 hours a day. I ordered a meal and delivered it in less than 20 minutes. I immediately devoured it.


    After I had enough to eat and drink, I looked at the early morning. I was lying quietly on the bed, staring at the ceiling. At the moment, I had no sleepiness at all. I thought of the past inadvertently.In the first semester of University, I just muddled through. The people I met, just like what I had just seen and experienced, seemed to have just happened. I was living in mockery and humiliation. Why, should the weak be bullied? No, I want to be strong, I want to learn to resist! I admonished myself again in my heart, let myself be brave!


    The clock on the wall ticked and turned again, and the time passed in the silent night. It was destined to be a sleepless night. I lay on the bed and tossed and couldn''t sleep. Now my heart is very chaotic. I don''t know why. I close my eyes and hope to fall asleep unconsciously.


    All of a sudden, my chest seemed to be under the pressure of something, making me breathless, as if to suffocate. I quickly got out of bed, opened the window, and breathed the air outside, which made me lose that feeling. A cold wind blew in, I shivered, and quickly closed the window and climbed back into the warm quilt. Sleepy intention inadvertently spread, my eyes feel tired, gradually fell asleep.


    I am in my sleep "ah!" A cry of! Then suddenly sat up, do on the bed a little lost consciousness, after a while just reaction, noticed that the whole body was soaked with sweat, I raised my hand and gently stroked the position of my heart, and said to myself: "it''s a dream!"


    This sleep is very tired, very tired, I had a dream, a very terrible nightmare. In my dream, I was killed. At the moment I fell down, the person who killed me revealed his original face. I found that he was actually "Uncle Yang!"


    Uncle Yang''s right hand is still holding the knife. There is my blood on it. The bright red blood is scattered on the ground drop by drop along the tip of the knife. Uncle Yang''s face shows a strange smile.


    Even if it was just a dream, I felt so real. Although I wake up now, I feel like I didn''t come out of my dream. I know what happened in the dream is opposite to the reality, and I feel uncomfortable all over.


    After a look at the time, it was already afternoon. I stretched out, and the smell of sweat on my body made me a little unbearable. I got out of bed and went straight to the bathroom. I had to wash away the bad smell.


    The mirror in the bathroom reflected my pale face, because I didn''t have a good rest. There were faint dark circles on my eyes. Looking at myself in the mirror, I was so fragile and small.


    After a shower, I was dressed up and ready to go home. But in my heart, I still have some doubts about this dream. Uncle Yang''s strange smile always appears in my mind.


    Forget it, why bother about a dream? As long as you believe in yourself, why think so much. Besides, uncle Yang raised me and treated me better than his own. How could he harm me. I told myself again in my heart that I should not alienate my relationship with Uncle Yang because of a dream.


    I have to ask if Uncle Yang is at home, or I can''t go back to the house. I just took out the phone and was ready to call uncle Yang. Coincidentally, uncle Yang''s call came.


    I immediately picked up the phone, only heard uncle Yang''s voice over the phone: "Arlo, when will you get home? I''ve been waiting for you at home these two days!"


    I replied, "Uncle Yang, I''ll be home in a minute. You wait for me! If you have something to say at home


    After I left the hotel, I stopped a taxi at the door and drove directly to my home.


    half an hour later, I returned home. The door of the house was open. It seems that uncle Yang opened it for me specially. I went in and brought the door with me. When I heard the sound of closing the door, Yang Shu immediately walked out of the room.


    Seeing uncle Yang, I took the lead and said, "uncle, I''m back."


    Uncle Yang replied, "just come back, just come back!"


    Looking at everything in the room, the only adaptation is uncle Yang. Although his age is not yet middle-aged, his hair has lost its luster before I left. There are a lot of white hair on his head. It seems that Miaomiao and I left one after another, which is a great blow to Uncle Yang.


    After uncle Yang saw me, his conversation box was opened and he kept asking me how he was at school! Do you have a girlfriend! Is there enough money to spend! Has anyone bullied you


    I told him about all the things in school. I ignored the bullying. I didn''t want uncle yang to worry about it for me. After chatting for a while, uncle Yang suddenly asked, "Arlo, you should have been home yesterday. Why did you come back today?"


    After listening to Uncle Yang''s question, I didn''t know how to answer it. He thought about some things and said, "uncle, the train was late yesterday. It was several hours late, so I got home today."


    Uncle Yang and I forgot to cook this meal


    As soon as the words fell, uncle Yang rushed into the kitchen. I was the only one left in the living room, staring at the old figure of Uncle Yang


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 26

    I came back to make uncle Yang excited, looking at him into the kitchen, I also follow the past, is busy with the work of Uncle Yang said: "uncle, I help you fight it!"


    Seeing that I was in the kitchen, uncle Yang said, "Arlo, you just came home. Go and have a good rest. It''s good to have uncle here. You can wait for dinner."


    Seeing uncle Yang like this, I couldn''t say anything more. I turned around and walked out of the kitchen and went back to my room. I pushed the door open and found that the furnishings in the room were still the original appearance. The only change was that it was cleaner than before.


    Entering the room, I directly lie on the big bed where I have been sleeping for more than ten years. Everything is still so familiar. For so many years, only in this room that belongs to me can I have a sense of security.


    Because I didn''t have a good rest last night, I gradually fell asleep on the bed. This sleep was very stable and comfortable. I didn''t know how long I had slept. Uncle Yang called me up and told me to start eating. I got out of bed in a daze and walked into the living room. Through the window, I found that the sky was still bright outside. Although I had a short sleep time, it was very tiring, and my tiredness was all gone.


    The table is full of rich dishes. Looking at the food, my appetite came up in an instant. I picked up chopsticks and started to eat. After eating a few mouthfuls, uncle Yang, sitting opposite me, said, "it''s hard to be so happy today. Come on, Arlo, let''s have a drink!"


    Uncle Yang did not see him drinking in my impression. Today, he wanted to drink surprisingly. In fact, I refused at the beginning, but I seldom came back. Uncle Yang was still so happy. I was embarrassed to say that he refused.


    I said, "uncle, I don''t know how to drink, but I can accompany you!"


    Seeing that I didn''t refuse, uncle Yang said again, "ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, you can drink slowly and chat with your uncle."


    I replied, "I see, uncle. Where is the wine? I''ll get it


    Uncle Yang told me that he had a bottle of good wine which had been kept under the bed in his room for more than ten years. I followed Uncle Yang''s instructions and came to his room. I opened the door and saw the pictures of Miaomiao on the table on the wall. I was sure that Miaomiao hadn''t come back for such a long time.


    Looking at the picture on the wall, my heart was full of ripples, and said to myself, "if it wasn''t for me, Miaomiao would not have left home and never come back. So that only uncle Yang is left in this huge house, not even a nagging person. "


    Now I know it''s useless to say anything. Although uncle Yang pretends to be innocent on the surface, he still misses Miaomiao in his heart. Only by finding Miaomiao can I untie uncle Yang''s heart knot. Here I secretly swear that I will pay everything to find Miaomiao.


    Seeing that I haven''t come back after half a day, uncle Yang called out to me: "ah, Luo, haven''t you found it?"


    Leng in place of me, heard uncle Yang''s cry, this just returned to God, to Uncle Yang replied: "uncle, I found, this will come out."


    This time I quickly came to Uncle Yang, opened uncle Yang''s bed and found the aged wine in his mouth. The package of the wine was very ordinary, and there was no specific name on it. After I picked it up, I turned and walked out.


    Out of Uncle Yang''s room, gently closed the door, I stood at the door to sort out their emotions, which was back on the table. I opened the wine, and there was a strong aroma in the bottle. I poured a glass for uncle Yang. To set off the atmosphere, I also poured myself a full glass.


    I picked up the cup and sipped it gently. The burning alcohol made my throat tingle, but it was still good to drink. After swallowing it, I said, "uncle, this wine smells good, and it tastes better."


    Seeing my swallowing expression, uncle Yang advised me: "Arlo, don''t be forced to drink if you don''t want to drink it!"


    If I just said no, it would be a great disappointment. I pretended to be calm and said, "Uncle Yang, I''m ok. Let''s have a drink." Then I raised my glass.


    Uncle Yang saw that I was so serious and didn''t say anything more. He also raised his glass and touched me. After that, uncle Yang said to me, "Arlo, you know, this bottle of wine was given to me by your father. It has been about 15 years. Because I don''t drink much, this bottle of wine has been preserved to the present."


    When I heard the word "father", I became gloomy and excited. I asked Uncle Yang, "uncle, I know that my father has been in prison for years, but why don''t you let me see him? Even if he has committed any crime, you don''t tell me. Are you hiding something from me?"


    Hearing my question, uncle Yang was silent. Instead of answering my question immediately, he took up his glass and drank it himself, as if I had just said something as if I had not heard it.


    Seeing that uncle Yang didn''t answer me, I roared at him again: "uncle, tell me why this is, but you are talking!"


    At the moment, uncle Yang still didn''t pay attention to me. He poured up the wine and drank it again. Then he said faintly: "Arlo, you drink too much. Go back to your room and have a rest."


    Looking at Uncle Yang''s evasion of my problems, I felt that he was hiding something from me. He continued to ask, "uncle, I''m not drunk. You can tell my father where he is. I miss him. I want to see him."In my memory, my father is a hardworking migrant worker. For me, I went through fire and water. When I was a child, my father went to prison. Because I was too young, no one told me what my father had committed. After that, he was taken home by Uncle Yang until now.


    Uncle Yang still doesn''t mention anything about his father. I can''t say anything more from his appearance. Since uncle Yang doesn''t want to say it, it''s useless for me to ask again. I believe he will tell me one day!


    Uncle Yang, who is sitting opposite me, looks melancholy. He regrets mentioning my father at the moment. He never thought that I would make such a fierce reaction when I heard the word "father".


    In my anger, I picked up the glass on the table and drank it out in one gulp. The alcohol stretched from my throat to my stomach. A burning pain came from my body. I picked up the wine and prepared to pour it for myself.


    Uncle Yang at one side immediately came to stop me and said, "Arlo, don''t drink it. Your body can''t stand it."


    When I heard uncle Yang''s dissuasion, I became more energetic and responded to him: "Uncle Yang, I''m ok. You can let me drink it, so that I can feel better in my heart."


    Uncle Yang could not bear to see me like this. I didn''t listen to any advice, so I had to give up. It was a happy thing to celebrate my coming home, but it became so because of me.


    I just sat on the table and drank it one mouthful after another. The wine was so hot that I was numb. Maybe it was only in this way that I was most relaxed. Gradually, there was a double shadow in front of me, and my vision began to blur, so I lost consciousness.


    I don''t know how much wine I had. When I woke up, I looked at the time. It was 11 o''clock the next day. I forgot what I said when I had a meal. My mind was blank. I stood up and felt my head hurt very much, and I felt very sick. I immediately flew to the bathroom.


    When I came out of the bathroom, I found myself at home. Uncle Yang had already gone out. On the table was the breakfast that uncle Yang had prepared for me. Last year, uncle Yang wrote a note to me: "alo, uncle has an important meeting today. Maybe you can get home very late. You can find your own way for dinner." After reading the note, I had lunch.


    Winter vacation life is really boring, northern winter is also too cold, that also do not want to go, only hide in the home is the best choice, after lunch, a person at home idle boring, so watch TV.


    After a while, the outside door opened. Looking up, I saw that uncle Yang was back. I asked, "Uncle Yang, why did you come back so early? Didn''t you say you would come back later today?"


    When Uncle Yang saw my question, he burst out laughing and said, "I just came back from a walk outside. Are you talking about yesterday?"


    Listening to him say so, I also have a murmur in my heart and ask, "uncle, what do you mean?"


    Uncle Yang explained to me: "you must not know. You have been sleeping for two days. After you drink too much that day, I will send you back to your room. When I come back from the meeting the next day, I will see that there is no light in the room. I thought you had an accident and opened the door to hear your snoring. I was relieved


    Listen to Uncle Yang said, I was shocked: "I actually sleep for two days, this wine is too strong!"


    It''s a mistake to drink. For two days, it passed quietly when I was in a coma. I secretly vowed that I would never drink again.


    Uncle Yang and I chatted for a while. Suddenly, he said to me, "Arlo, are you always bullied at school?"


    I don''t know why Uncle Yang asked. I remember clearly that I didn''t tell Uncle Yang about it. How could he know that it was the counselor who called him and thought about it. It was not right. The counselor didn''t know my life. Who was it?


    I deliberately conceal the answer: "no, I am so honest, how can someone bully me!"


    Seeing my reply so decisively, uncle Yang said, "I heard it in your dream talk. In your sleep, you keep repeating why you always bully me. I only asked you this sentence. "


    So it is. No wonder uncle Yang asked me. Fortunately, he didn''t admit it. I really don''t want him to know that I was such a failure when I was away. I want to show my best self to Uncle Yang, and he can''t worry about me.


    "Uncle Yang, no one bullied me. I was just dreaming. So don''t worry, I''m fine! "


    After listening to my explanation, uncle Yang was relieved and said to me again: "Arlo, I have a friend''s child who happens to be in your city. It may be very close to you. I have already said hello. When you go to school, he will come to see you!"


    I really don''t know how to thank uncle Yang for saying this. Although I have kept it under wraps for the time being, sooner or later, uncle Yang will know what to do with so much thinking. One day will be one day www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 27

    With the alternation of day and night, the Spring Festival will soon be held. The streets are full of new year''s atmosphere. Although there are only two of us in this family, we still need to prepare for this important annual festival.


    Because of the company''s reasons, uncle Yang often stays up late to work overtime, leaving early and returning late. I am the only one left in such a big home. I am busy with the coming new year.


    the days count down day by day. The new year will come in an instant. The moment I open my eyes in the morning, the sound of firecrackers outside keeps on playing. In this day of family reunion, people working outside have rushed back home to meet the grand and festive Festival.


    Uncle Yang came back in the afternoon of new year''s Eve. Although we all know that today is the beginning of the new year, we can''t be happy in our hearts. Our faces are just forced to smile. There is no atmosphere for the new year.


    The busier the day is, the colder it is for uncle Yang and me. Watching other people''s families get together, I envy them from the bottom of my heart. I have been looking forward to and praying for Miaomiao to come back when they have new year''s Eve dinner.


    Uncle Yang prepared a big table for the feast of new year''s Eve. It was delicious, but I didn''t have any appetite in my heart. For a few seconds before moving the chopsticks, I was still staring at the door, hoping that Miaomiao would really open the door. But the reality slapped me hard. Miaomiao still didn''t appear in my field of vision. My expectation was just a kind of extravagant hope Already.


    In order to make the home not so cold and quiet, uncle Yang turned on the TV to the highest level. During the meal, uncle Yang even gave me a red envelope. It looked like there were about 2000 yuan in the red envelope. I didn''t refuse, so I put it away decisively.


    For so many years, the only person who really understood me and understood me was Uncle Yang. Although I was chatting and laughing, I just pretended to set off the atmosphere. Uncle Yang had long found that I was pretending to be what I was now, but he did not tear me down. Instead, he kept cooperating with me.


    During the meal, uncle Yang kept talking to me, and I just echoed his answer. After dinner, I went back to my room. In the next few days, I was alone at home, and uncle Yang was visiting relatives and friends everywhere.


    One winter vacation, I spent most of my time at home. I didn''t go anywhere and didn''t want to go. I didn''t have any friends or relatives in this city. If Uncle Yang drove me away, I really didn''t know what to do.


    The Lantern Festival on the fifteenth day of the first month arrived as scheduled. On that morning, uncle Yang went to work and told me to go, "Arlo, we have a dinner party today. We won''t come back for dinner in the evening. You can buy whatever you want at home."


    As soon as the voice dropped, I took out a few hundred yuan bills in my wallet and handed them to me. Then he went out. Just as he closed the door, uncle Yang told him again, "don''t stay at home all the time. Go out for a walk, or you''ll get sick again." Then he left.


    I think it''s time to go out for a walk. It''s really boring to just stay at home every day. It''s going to start school soon. I''m just taking advantage of today''s holiday to buy some clothes and keep them for school. After I decided, I began to clean up myself.


    After a while, I dressed up and went out. Since I was out for a walk, I didn''t know I should take a bus. My home is not too far from the city center. It''s only 40 minutes'' walk. Besides, it''s still early. It''s just a short time before I can have lunch. I set out with a heart to eat.


    The winter in the north is always so cold. Walking on the street, a cold wind blows, I can''t help shivering and sighing: "ah, it''s better to stay at home!" However, since they have all come out, we can''t go back immediately.


    After more than 40 minutes, I came to the center of the city and went into a spicy hot store. After eating, I ordered a bowl and ate it. After eating, I got up and left. Just before I left the house, I was stopped by a voice that made me very disgusted: "ouch, isn''t this the famous mangy dog in our school?"


    I used to walk with my head down. When I heard the words "mangy dog", I immediately stopped and looked forward. I saw a group of people coming face to face. The leader was my junior high school classmate "Zhang Jinpeng!"


    The three words "mangpi dog" contain the indelible memory of my junior high school days. At that time, due to Miaomiao''s great influence in school, my story was soon spread. People who saw me would call me "mangy dog", which made me suffer countless ridicules.


    Zhang Jinpeng was one of the people who pursued Miaomiao in junior high school. His family had some strength in the city, so he was domineering in the school. Despite all these years, I recognized him at once when I saw him.


    The man was still in school, not tall, with a face like a toad. To be nice, he called a frog. With the money in his family, he always followed some dog legs behind him. Just because he knew Miaomiao hated me, he always bullied me in school. I could only let them bully me.


    I didn''t pay attention to him and went on. I thought that they would leave. However, when I came to them, they didn''t give me way. I took the initiative to retreat. I wanted to bypass them, but they blocked my way forward and surrounded me.Zhang Jinpeng said to me arrogantly: "good, you mangy dog, dare to ignore me!"


    People like him will be endless as long as they are entangled with others. It seems that I can''t avoid it. I don''t know what they will do to me, so I can only take a look at them step by step.


    I replied faintly: "excuse me, what can I do for you?"


    Zhang Jinpeng asked sarcastically: "how, now mixed up, do not want to talk about the past with my old friend?"


    I said, "no, I just need to go first if I have something urgent to do now. Please get out of the way."


    Zhang Jinpeng didn''t pay attention to my words, and called out to his dog legs: "brothers, I want to talk about the past with him. This mangy dog didn''t give me face. What should I do?"


    There were passers-by in a hurry on the street. When I heard his shouts, I couldn''t help but look at it. Surrounded by them, I was like a monkey in the zoo. From time to time, I would attract other people''s bacteria.


    "Since you don''t give big brother face, let''s educate and educate him!" the group of doggies answered with one voice


    Look at this posture is to beat my appearance, my heart can not help but thump! But on second thought, they should not dare to start in this broad daylight, but this is just my guess!


    Zhang Jinpeng''s mouth showed a deep smile, gently coughed, and said: "OK, brothers, don''t quarrel! Remember, we are all civilized people, we must solve problems in a civilized way! "


    I don''t understand the meaning of his words. I want to resist. Unfortunately, I don''t have the strength. If it''s just Zhang Jinpeng himself, with the advantage of his body, I can beat him down. After many years, Zhang Jinpeng is still the same and still likes to bully others by relying on more people. Now I don''t have this strength, and I can only be at their mercy.


    I said weakly: "what do you want to do?"


    Zhang Jinpeng heard what I said and said with a smile: "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to talk to you about my heart. All right, my brothers, drag him away!"


    I tried my best to break free, but everything was in vain. I didn''t know where they were going to take me. I only knew that I might be in bad luck.


    I was dragged to a remote alley by these dog legs, and then stopped. Zhang Jinpeng said to his people, "brothers, you can do it!"


    As soon as the words fell, a line of seven or eight people directly pushed me to the ground. Four of them pressed my hands and feet, and the rest began to take off my clothes. Now I finally knew what they were going to do.


    Lying on the ground, I cried out, "no, no!"


    Zhang Jinpeng laughed and said, "I said we are civilized people and never fight. You believe this time! We are simply to give you strip, after the circle of students in the hair! You don''t mind! "


    Hearing his ridicule, I was very angry and swore at him: "I mind your mother, you let me go quickly, or I will call the police!"


    I thought that if I threatened him with the police, he would let me go. But I was wrong. When I heard the word "call the police", Zhang Jinpeng''s smile became more intense.


    The dogleg on his side flattered him and said, "ha ha, call the police? You may not know. Now I do tell you, brother Peng''s second uncle is the deputy director of our city''s Police Bureau. What do you think those policemen will do to Peng Ge? "


    This flattery went deep into Zhang Jinpeng''s heart. He squatted down, pulled my hair and said arrogantly, "I might as well tell you that even if the police come, I dare to do anything in front of them!"


    He said again, "I want to think about it. I can''t do anything too absolutely. If you come and ask me, I''ll let you go."


    His words are extremely arrogant, as if he is the king of the city, can be arbitrary. Listen to his words, I fell into despair, I really don''t know what to do!


    After thinking about it, I had to listen to him. Then I begged Zhang Jinpeng like a pug: "brother Peng, if you don''t remember the villain, let me go. I promise you what you want me to do, OK?"


    His legs all burst into laughter when they saw me like this. At this time, Zhang Jinpeng waved his hand and motioned them to stop first and said, "Suluo, you know what, I like what you are like now!"


    Listening to his words, I feel cheated. I don''t want to let go of his appearance, and then signal to his subordinates to continue. I naively thought that only begging for mercy would be safe and sound. As a result, I was played by them as a monkey.


    When I was about to take off my clothes to the limit, a voice came from the Hutong: "what is this? Bullying people are not separated from each other!"


    I saw a hunchback old man with white hair coming from the Hutong


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 28

    I''m very afraid. I''m afraid that my appearance of being stripped off will spread to Lin Shihan. My dignity can be trampled on in front of anyone. Only in front of Lin Shihan, I just want to be the best myself.


    When I heard the voice of an outsider in the direction of the entrance of the Hutong, I was in despair and immediately had hope and cried out: "help


    I don''t know who is coming. I know that as long as I have a chance, I can''t give up. Although I have experienced all kinds of hardships in my body, this kind of torture is the first time for me.


    At this time, Zhang Jinpeng side of a dog leg arrogantly said to the visitors: "ah! Dead old boss, we can do what we want. You can''t control it. Go to cool off quickly


    The speaker was an old man. He didn''t pay attention to my cry for help and the warning to the dogleg. He didn''t take it seriously. He didn''t go. He even walked towards us and said with a smile: "young people nowadays, how can they be so impolite?"


    Dogleg''s voice once again recalled: "have nm''s politeness, I don''t need you to manage, hurry away, or you''ll clean up together!"


    The old man was walking slowly along the road, and when I learned that the man coming was an old man, my hope was dim again. These people were the ones who dared to do anything when they were in a hurry. I was so sympathetic that I began to worry about the grandfather.


    No one was close to the grandfather, said: "to forgive people and forgive people, today is still a festival day, you let him go, let him go home at ease for the festival."


    At this time, Zhang Jinpeng, who had never opened his mouth, said: "old guy, now I''m in a good mood. I advise you to hurry away. There''s nothing wrong with you here. If you''re meddling, believe it or not, we''ll give you a lesson."


    Zhang Jinpeng''s words are full of thorns. He doesn''t mean to respect the elderly at all. His attitude is extremely arrogant.


    The old man sighed softly and said, "you! It''s stubborn. "


    Just when the old man was only ten steps away from me, Zhang Jinpeng said angrily, "the old man is really shameless. Brothers, give him some color and don''t kill him!"


    His staff looked at each other, except for the four people who pressed me, they all rushed to the old man one after another. I couldn''t see the picture, and cried out, "come at me if you have anything. Don''t embarrass the old man."


    Now Zhang Jinpeng, who is watching the excitement in situ, heard me say this with a tone full of ridicule: "ha ha, you are such a waste that you can''t protect yourself. You are still playing a hero here, and you don''t even think about how many pounds you have!"


    His words deeply pierced into my heart. Yes, he said right. I was still worried about others. I didn''t say anything more. After that, I closed my eyes deeply. I really don''t want to see them beating the old man!


    These animals dare to do anything even if they give some benefits. They have not done the least respect for the old and love the young. Their humanity has been destroyed. Do they still have conscience? I curse in my heart.


    There was a crackling fight in the air. From time to time, someone yelled. I was more nervous and excited when I was lying on the ground. The old man was implicated in me. How can I feel at ease.


    Hearing the scream, I kept struggling on the ground. I wanted to break free of their shackles and rescue the old man. Although I knew I could do nothing, I wanted to protect him with my best efforts.


    The scream lasted for about a minute, and Zhang Jinpeng''s voice thought again and said, "don''t worry about Suluo. Give me all TM. I don''t believe it. What kind of wind can an old man set off?"


    I don''t understand why his voice suddenly changed. When I opened my eyes, the old man stood still, and his legs were lying on the ground crying for their parents. I was stunned by this scene.


    According to my four people''s bodies, they were also full of timidity. However, due to Zhang Jinpeng''s order, they had to brave their heads and rush upward. In a few seconds, these doglegs were thrown out like garbage again. This time, I could see clearly that the old man''s hand just flickered casually They''re all down.


    Is this the legendary martial arts master? Sure enough, people can''t be quite like him. The seemingly weak old man has such a powerful skill. Although he hasn''t made any unique moves, I know that his strength is more than that.


    I suddenly had an idea in my head. I decided to take him as a teacher, so that I would not be bullied by others if I learned Kung Fu. I made a decision silently in my heart.


    Zhang Jinpeng saw with his own eyes that the two groups of people were defeated in a short period of time. He was afraid and said to the old man trembling, "old man, I''ll tell you, you, don''t move me. My second uncle is the deputy director of the city. If you touch me, you can''t bear to walk."


    I saw the old man went straight to Zhang Jinpeng, raised his hand to him is a slap, this seems to be nothing much force, but directly hit Zhang Jinpeng to the ground, the corners of his mouth slightly blood outflow.


    Lying on the ground, Zhang Jinpeng lost his arrogance just now. His voice was full of prayer and said, "grandfather, I''m wrong. You can let me go. I dare not be here next time."Hearing what he said, the old man burst into laughter and said, "it would have been fine for a long time. I just educate and educate you for your parents and teach you what is respecting the old and loving the young. Do you remember that? "


    "We remember it, and there is no next time," they replied in one voice


    After listening to their reply, the old man''s tone changed instantly, and said in a sharp voice: "remember, don''t go away!"


    All the people lying on the ground, bearing the pain of their bodies, quickly got up, afraid that the old man would start again. Under the leadership of Zhang Jinpeng, he ran to the Hutong and ran far away. Within the scope of feeling his own safety, Zhang Jinpeng yelled at us in this direction: "dead old man, I will not let you go. And, solo, you wait for me. I''ll never forgive you next time you meet me


    After that, they all disappeared at the entrance of the Hutong, leaving only an elderly man and I with ragged clothes. I picked up the clothes scattered on the ground. I quickly put them on and quickly stood up to the old man and said, "thank you, grandfather."


    The old man looked me up and down, and said to me, "I didn''t see that I was like this. I also considered the feelings of others. There are not many young people like you."


    As soon as the words were finished, the old man turned around and was about to leave. Looking at him, I said, "wait a minute, granddad."


    The old man stopped, turned around and said, "what''s the matter


    I can''t help but scratch my hair, a little embarrassed said: "that, grandfather, see you are so powerful, can you take me as a disciple." I knelt down before he could answer.


    Seeing me like this, he said faintly, "why do you want to learn kung fu?"


    I quickly replied, "as long as I learn kung fu, I can revenge the people who have been bullying me."


    Hearing my answer, the old man sighed and said, "Kung Fu is just a kind of physical exercise, not for fighting. Besides, I can''t do anything else. What do you want me to teach you?"


    As soon as I heard this, I immediately said, "grandfather, I saw everything that just happened. You knocked them down with a few strokes, and said that you can''t do Kung Fu!"


    The old man said slowly: "I really can''t Kung Fu, that''s just my reflex, whatever you think!"


    I begged the old man again and said, "grandfather, you can promise me!"


    The old man said to himself, "ah, you should stay at home when you are old." Then he turned away and left me alone on my knees. Staring at the distant old man.


    My voice broke the silence in the air again and growled: "grandfather, if you don''t take me as a disciple, I won''t get up!"


    Hearing my voice, the old man replied, "you can do what you want, it has nothing to do with me."


    After that, the figure of the old man disappeared in the alley. Seeing this situation, I knelt down all my life. Since he didn''t accept me as an apprentice, I would pester him until he agreed. Therefore, I got up quickly and ran after the old man in the direction where he disappeared.


    Walking out of the alley is the street. I searched for several circles in the street, but I didn''t find the figure of the old man. It''s strange to say that the old man can''t disappear so quickly with the pace of the old man, but I didn''t find it, so I gave up. Maybe he just didn''t want to take a waste as an apprentice.


    In such a long time of winter vacation, today is my first time to go out of the house. I didn''t expect that I would come across such a thing. Today''s planned itinerary has been completely disrupted. I know that Zhang Jinpeng has not left here. I don''t want to stay here any more. I''m afraid that I will meet him suddenly. For me, only home is the safest Yes.


    Walking on the street, through the glass of the shop, you can clearly see how embarrassed you are now. Your hair is messy, and your clothes are covered with dust. My modeling has attracted many passers-by''s whispers. This is the most memorable Lantern Festival I''ve ever had in my life.


    I have only one idea now, that is to hide in my secluded cottage and not come out. Only there is the safest place. I don''t want to contact anyone again. I''m really scared. On the way home, I can''t help but quicken my pace.


    It was already afternoon when I got home. Fortunately, uncle Yang didn''t come back. Otherwise, there was no way to explain it. In order not to let uncle Yang see a clue, I ran into the bathroom to take a bath after washing clothes, and then I went back to my cabin to spend the afternoon


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 29

    Every day I stay at home, either reading or watching TV. Unconsciously, I muddled through the winter vacation life. March 1 is the peak period of school. I bought the train ticket ten days before the school starts. Today is the day when I go back to school.


    When I told uncle Yang that he would go back to school ahead of time, his face was a little dimmed, and he asked, "isn''t it more than ten days before school starts? Why do you have to go back so early?"


    Although uncle Yang is not at home every day, he still hopes that I can stay a few more days. At least, when I go home, someone can talk with him. He also knows that I don''t know when I will come back.


    I was also a little reluctant to leave uncle Yang, leaving this reassuring cottage. In order to meet his requirements, I had to leave. My voice choked and said, "the ticket is too expensive in the rush hour of school, and it''s not easy to buy, so I want to go back in advance."


    Uncle Yang said: "I''d better return the ticket. I''ll drive you there on the first day of school."


    For uncle Yang''s request, I still feel a little bit excited, but on second thought, even if I drive, uncle Yang will go back and forth for more than 30 hours. He is also old. I don''t want him to suffer this crime for me. Finally, I politely refused, and said faintly: "uncle, don''t use it. I can go by myself. You can work at ease. I''ll come back to see you as soon as I have time. ¡±


    seeing that I was so stubborn, uncle Yang didn''t say anything more. He knew my personality and would stick to it as long as he identified one thing.


    The departure time of the train was at four o''clock in the afternoon. Although I refused the request of Uncle yang to send me back to school, he still sent me to the railway station. Although it is still a long time before school starts, there are still many students walking around with suitcases in the railway station at this time.


    Before getting on the train, uncle Yang bought me a lot of things, told me to eat on the road, and gave me a bank card, saying that it was the tuition and living expenses of this semester. He didn''t tell me the specific amount of money, and I didn''t ask about it. So he boarded the long-distance train.


    The train had already started. Through the window, I saw Uncle Yang still standing in the same place, staring at our train, until the train disappeared in the sight of human eyes.


    I am also very sad, I also can not give up uncle Yang, so many years in addition to my father, only uncle Yang is really treat me, I also in the heart secretly vowed, after I get along well, I must be good filial piety uncle Yang.


    The train was running at a high speed. It was quiet all the way. When I arrived in the city, it was midnight the next day. After leaving the railway station, I found a hotel nearby and rested.


    I was very tired in the car these two days. The next day, I woke up naturally after sleeping. It was already afternoon when I got up. After cleaning up, I ate something nearby and started to prepare to go back to school.


    Half an hour later, I dragged my suitcase into the campus. At the moment, there are only scattered students in the campus. Most of them are working in the city during the holiday. Every place along the way contains my full memories. I went straight to the dormitory, and only a few people could see through the huge male dormitory building.


    I pushed open the door of my bedroom. It was covered with dust, and the leftover bags smelled of mildew. The things were so messy that people could not come in. I couldn''t stand such an environment. After I put my luggage away, I began to clean up.


    After cleaning up for a while, the room was much cleaner. I was so tired that I went to bed to have a rest. I looked at the ceiling in the bed. In my head, not counting today, there are still nine days before the school starts, and the library has not opened yet. Ah! How should I spend the next few days! I sighed to myself.


    In this city where there is no dependence, I can only do nothing every day. In the empty bedroom, there is no one who can chatter. After all these years, I have not made a friend. What happened is carried by myself. It is ridiculous to think about it.


    Thinking of the word "friend", I immediately thought of a person in my head. I could go to her. She also promised me to come to my school to find me. Now I have time, so I took out my mobile phone and found a familiar name "Shen Yue" in the phone book. Looking at the name, I still hesitated, and I didn''t dare to call again. I fell into the left and right The difficult realm.


    After a lot of entanglement, I finally dialed in the past, the phone rang a beep voice, more than ten seconds, the phone came to listen to an intoxicating voice: "Suluo, what are you doing, call me do not talk."


    Her voice still sounds so exciting. For a time, I fell into a state of intoxication, and I couldn''t extricate myself. Only when I heard her voice could I forget all the unhappiness.


    Her voice pulled me back to reality again, and I quickly replied, "well, I''m back to school. Is it convenient for you today, can you come out for a walk?"


    Shen Yue said in a hurry: "Suluo, I''m really sorry. I''m out of town and haven''t come back yet. When I come back, I''ll invite you to dinner!"


    I replied, "well, come back and call me."Shen Yue hung up the phone and looked at the tone of her voice as if she was doing something. She was very anxious. Forget it, don''t think about her, or think about how to solve the boredom of these days.


    The school has not started yet, and the school canteen door is still locked. It seems that we have to go out for dinner. When we get out of the school, we find that the nearby restaurants are not open. We have no choice but to go to the nearest commercial street.


    This is the nearest commercial street, which is 15 minutes from the school. When I came here, I found a noodle shop nearby and went in. I ordered a bowl of beef noodles and ate it.


    When I got to the door, I noticed that there was a part-time job information posted on the glass outside the window. I thought, anyway, it''s OK these days. It''s better to earn some living expenses here to kill time.


    Seeing this, I turned around and walked back. When I saw me back, the boss was still a little puzzled. When I saw him, I took the lead and asked, "big brother, I saw the recruitment information posted on the door. Are you still hiring now?"


    The boss looked me up and down and said, "we are recruiting in the store, but it seems that you can''t do it with your physique."


    I said: "boss, don''t look at me like this. I can bear hardships and do all kinds of work. If you don''t believe me, you can try it in one day. I don''t need money."


    After hearing this, the boss hesitated for a moment and said, "since you insist, I will promise you that your job is to wash dishes in the back kitchen and deliver meals. Eighty yuan a day for lunch and dinner. Do you hear me clearly? "


    I excitedly said: "listen clearly, boss, then I will come from tomorrow."


    Your boss says again at nine o''clock in the morning. With these requirements, you can go back and prepare. "


    In this way, I applied for this part-time job, which can not only kill time, but also make some pocket money. It''s killing two birds with one stone.


    Back in the bedroom, I was afraid that I could not get up tomorrow morning and delay my working time. So I set an alarm clock with my mobile phone. After washing, I went to bed and had an early rest to welcome the arrival of the new day.


    The next day, in order to give the boss a good impression, I arrived half an hour earlier than the scheduled time. I was not too busy in the morning. The boss laughed at me when I came so early!


    After that, I put myself into the work of the day. Only in the busy time can I find my own happiness. Through my performance, the boss recognized me very much. When I was a student, the boss raised 20 yuan for me.


    After a day''s contact, I can understand that the boss and his wife are from other places. There is a four-year-old child at home. It has been more than five years since I opened a shop here. Business is good on weekdays.


    In the next few days, every day is busy, the beginning of school day is coming, the arrival of night, the end of my day of busy.


    At dinner in the evening, I said to the boss at the dinner table: "brother, I will start school tomorrow, so I can''t come for the time being. I''ll tell you here!"


    The boss gently said: "I know, but later if you have time, you can help me at any time!"


    I look at the boss, my eyes are full of gratitude, said: "I know, brother!"


    After dinner, the boss took out the salary prepared for me, and told me that he gave me an extra 100 yuan as a reward. I took over these days of hard work in exchange for the harvest, the heart is still happy, to the boss a smile and left.


    The first class in the morning is the class meeting class. The teacher told us that we would hold the opening party every semester in the auditorium of the school in the evening. The teacher also emphasized in the class meeting that there should be at least two programs in our class. We should report to the monitor after class and give it to the teacher.


    After class, some talented people who love to perform enthusiastically signed up. Although I am a member of this large group, I am not interested in such activities. I can''t sing and dance, nor do I like to show myself in the crowd. I just want to do my own things quietly. There was no course on the first day of school, and the whole morning was spent in class meeting.


    Finally, after lunch break and class meeting, I quickly ran to the canteen. After waiting for such a long time, I finally looked forward to the opening of the canteen. Every dish here tasted so delicious. After a meal, I found a seat and sat down.


    In the middle of the meal, I was surprised to find that Han Boyang had come to the canteen. It was Lin Shihan who came with him! I was sitting in the most prominent position. It happened that Han Boyang saw my look up. He gave me a smile. His smile was very charming for the girl, but it was so terrible for me. Touch his eyes that moment, I quickly under the head, praying that he must not be looking at me!


    The appearance of Han Boyang and Lin Shihan made the canteen lively. They are the school flowers and grass recognized by the whole school. In the eyes of outsiders, they are a match made by nature, but there is no news that they are together. They are still chasing after Lin Shihan and Han Boyang.The two of them had a meal, found a seat by the window and sat down. During this period, Han Boyang went by me, patted me on the shoulder, and gently said in my ear, "Suluo, winter vacation should be very happy!"


    With that, he left. Every word he said to me has a profound meaning. Often behind every sentence, it means that danger has come


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 30

    At the beginning of the school, the class meeting in the morning ended, and the time in the afternoon also passed in a hurry. After dinner, all the students of the school rushed to the auditorium. The party was held at six o''clock. The auditorium, which had been silent for a long time, was unprecedentedly lively tonight. Watching all kinds of performances of the students on the stage, everyone was immersed in a cheerful atmosphere.


    And I, obviously, have no interest in these things. I just hide in the library and read books silently to pass the time. I am lonely and addicted. I don''t like to stay in a crowded place, especially this extremely busy occasion tonight, which will make me even more disgusted.


    However, when I heard from his population that Lin Shihan would also perform on stage, I would still care. I thought that as long as I could watch her in silence, I would be satisfied. Finally, I followed my heart and went to the party. I hid in a small dark corner, staring at the stage, looking forward to the appearance of Lin Shihan.


    In order to have a look at Lin Shihan, I stood in the dark corner and waited hard for more than an hour. During this period, I watched more than ten boring programs, and finally I waited for her appearance.


    As soon as Lin Shihan appeared on the stage, I was immediately dumbfounded. Under the flashing light, she was really beautiful. She wore a pure white off the shoulder long skirt. The beautiful collarbone was looming. The material of the skirt was as white as transparent, reflecting slightly, just like the wings of an angel. Her beautiful legs as white as jade set off her tall figure. The neckline of the skirt is relatively low, and her chest is like a shy flower waiting to be released. She is always ready to bloom, which is extremely tempting.


    What makes me even more surprised is that Lin Shihan made up tonight. This is the first time I saw her make-up. However, after making up, she was so beautiful that I suffocated. I couldn''t take my eyes off her. I felt like my soul had been sucked away by her. Not only me, but all the male compatriots in the audience were staring at the stage with eyes open and mouth open, just like taking ecstasy.


    Although Lin Shihan wears such a grand dress, in fact, her performance is very simple. She sings a song, a simple love song, and sings alone, even without a dance partner.


    She was so charming and quiet on the stage. When she sang, her eyes were red. Although I was not proficient in music, I could feel that the song was very sad and inexplicably sad. Hiding in the corner, I couldn''t help crying.


    With the end of her last note, the thunderous applause from the audience immediately rang out. Lin Shihan on the stage bowed deeply to all the people present and left the stage.


    At this time, I saw that Han Boyang, dressed up and holding a bunch of red roses in his hand, jumped onto the stage. Under the gaze of countless eyes in the audience, he knelt down gracefully and handed the flowers to Lin Shihan. I don''t know when he had an extra microphone in his hand and called out to Lin Shihan: "Shihan, be my girlfriend!"


    Lin Shihan was caught off guard by his move. Before Lin Shihan could reply, all the people present were cheering and saying, "promise him! Promise him!... "


    After the hall calmed down, Lin Shihan took the flowers directly to Han Boyang''s hand, and Mike replied, "OK, I promise you!" Her voice echoed from the auditorium again.


    At this moment, all the audience could not help standing up, warmly applauded, cheered heartily, cheered for them and blessed them, and I, like this, drowned in the warm cheers.


    I always like Lin Shihan in my heart, but I know that it''s impossible for us. I know what I look like. By comparison, she is like a white swan, and I am just a toad in the stinking pool. My love for her can only be deeply buried in my heart.


    Now it seems that maybe I should really bless her and wish her to find a happiness that really belongs to her. Maybe only Han Boyang can give her enough sense of security and happiness.


    Although I didn''t trust Han Boyang in the past, but watching him dare to speak up to Lin Shihan on such an occasion tonight and in front of the whole school leaders, what can I worry about? No matter what kind of person Han Boyang is, at least, he likes Lin Shihan, and he never gives up his refusal to her. I should also wish them both from the bottom of my heart.


    The next picture, I dare not look down, so I turned around, dragging some numb legs, quietly left here, quietly disappeared in the dark.


    Out of the auditorium, I did not go back to the dormitory, but came to the school riverside, sitting on the chair, in my heart constantly tangled, this is where I will come as long as I have sad things.


    And I, is very bitter heartache, although I know that Lin Shihan she does not belong to me, but always feel that their only most precious things have been robbed, but unable to recapture the general.


    A cold wind blowing, I can''t help but shiver, which brought me back from my illusion. Originally, all the troubles, all the heartache, but my single Acacia.


    The news that Han Boyang and Lin Shihan fell in love with each other in the next few days was the headlines of the school, as if to tell Lin Shihan that the flower had already been owned, indicating that no idle people would disturb Lin Shihan. When the master of the flower is also Han Boyang, those who like Han Boyang are also disappointed.In fact, I also understand that Lin Shihan and Han Boyang are indeed matched. Although Han Boyang played tricks in the pursuit of Lin Shihan, as long as he loves Lin Shihan, the others are secondary. After all, only a strong man can give Lin Shihan a sense of security.


    In the days after that, I lived a more lonely life. My heart always seemed to be hollowed out, and there was only a body left. Sometimes I could not help feeling sad when I saw Han Boyang and Lin Shihan in pairs. I hate, hate God''s unfairness, hate God even give me the chance to love.


    However, the only gratifying thing is that Han Boyang never bothered me again. Although my life is lonely, it is peaceful. With the dilution of time, I began to accept the fact that Han Boyang and Lin Shihan were in contact with each other, and tried to yearn for a new life in the future. Maybe, I just look up to Lin Shihan.


    It has been more than half a month since the beginning of school. I have been very peaceful in school. Since Zhang Qian disappeared, Liu Boyang has not been bothering me. Han Boyang, who is in love with Lin Shihan, has no time to drag me. Only Ma Qiang has been in school for so long that I can''t even see his shadow. Does he stop reading? I guess in my heart.


    Ma Qiang and Liu Boyang''s cronies are also quiet in school. They do their own things silently every day. They lose the hustle and bustle of the past. In the past winter vacation, they seem to have changed themselves. I pray in my heart that this kind of life will last until I graduate from university.


    There was no class this afternoon. I was lying in my bedroom reading a book. When I was concentrating, the phone rang. On weekdays, uncle Yang would call me. You don''t have to guess. It''s uncle Yang who is willing to give it to you.


    I didn''t even see the phone display, so I picked it up and said quickly, "Uncle Yang, you..."


    Before I finished speaking, the voice on the other side of the phone interrupted me instantly. I only heard a familiar and kind voice. The person who called me was not uncle Yang, but Shen Yue


    Shen Yue with a trace of anger said: "Suluo, you call me uncle Yang, do I and your uncle Yang very much?"


    She seemed to be a little angry. I quickly explained to Shen Yue on the other side of the phone: "well, Shen Yue, listen to my explanation. On weekdays, only uncle Yang will call me. I thought it was this time, so I picked it up without looking at it. I admit that I was wrong. Please forgive me!"


    Hearing this, Shen Yue laughed and said, "well, Suluo, I''m joking with you. Don''t say that. Do you have time in the afternoon? Go out for a walk


    I didn''t seem to be wrong. Shen Yue asked me out on her own initiative. I quickly replied, "I don''t have anything to do in the afternoon. You can decide the time and place."


    Now although I have time, I can go at any time, even if I don''t have time, I will go to the appointment because she is Shen Yue!


    After listening to me, Shen Yue said, "I''ll send you the time and address now. Then I''ll hang up first and see you later."


    After hanging up the phone, I immediately jumped out of bed, changed my clothes from inside to outside, washed myself again, and set out according to the address she gave me.


    The place she gave me was on the third commercial street near the school. She said that this street is the middle of our two schools. Starting from the school, she will arrive here at about the same time.


    In order to prevent her from waiting for me, I trotted all the way on the way. It was 15 minutes, but I ran in eight minutes. The appointed place was a milk tea shop on the street. After I entered the house, I found a conspicuous position and sat down, slowly waiting for Shen Yue''s arrival.


    When I entered the room, I saw Shen Yue open the door and came in. Fortunately, I made the right decision and didn''t ask a girl to wait for me. I waved to Shen Yue. After seeing me, Shen Yue came to my position.


    I was surprised to find that Shen Yue standing in front of me has changed from the last time. Her beauty is still so simple, but I still feel that she has changed, at least compared with the last accidental encounter. Although she gave me the feeling of the original Shen Yue, but I saw her still have a strange feeling, this feeling can not be said in language.


    The two of us ordered a cup of milk tea, and began to chat.


    I took the lead and said, "I''ll listen to you wherever we go."


    Shen Yue said: "it''s a bit cold outside. I don''t want to go. We haven''t met for such a long time. It''s better to sit here and reminisce about the past."


    I thought to myself, anyway, I didn''t want to go there. It was a good way to do it. It was completely in line with my wish. After that, we talked about Silas. I didn''t ask her why she left at that time. We didn''t mention this question.


    There is a secret in everyone''s heart. Maybe her change has something to do with her leaving without saying goodbye


    Message: from the beginning of the thirty chapters, the story will usher in a turning point, I hope you can support more!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 31

    I sat with her, chatting and laughing, looking at her smiling face, my heart was also full of joy, I like her, but I dare not say, I''m afraid that the friendship I finally found will be broken because of my recklessness. Now I just want to maintain this hard won friendship.


    I feel inferior in my heart. I know clearly that I am nothing now. I have no ability to protect her. As a waste that can only be slaughtered by others like me, I don''t even have the qualification to love. I don''t want to involve her in this tragic torrent because of my reasons.


    However, the happy time is always short. We stayed in the milk tea shop for less than half an hour. Shen Yue''s phone suddenly remembered that she took out the phone, looked at the number, told me to go out and pick it up. I nodded and motioned to wait for her to come back.


    A few minutes later, Shen Yue came back, but her face was quite different from that just now. Could something have happened, but I really don''t want to ask.


    I can only pretend that nothing can be seen, see her back to sit down, I opened his mouth and said: "I''ll treat you to dinner later!"


    Shen Yue replied faintly: "Su Luo, thank you for your kindness, but I may have to leave early. I have something to solve."


    Know that she has something, I''m not good to go to detain, with regret said: "well, you have something to do first, wait for time together!"


    Seeing me saying this, Shen Yue was relieved and said with a little embarrassment: "Suluo, I''m really sorry for inviting you to dinner next time when I have time."


    So, Shen Yue left the milk tea shop in a hurry, leaving me alone, looking at her far away back, my heart is still some lost, I miss the time with her.


    Shen Yue I now in addition to know where she went to school, other things I really have nothing to ask, in my heart she will always be the first Shen Yue I know!


    Everything I had planned in my heart was also given up because Shen Yue left. I didn''t leave the milk tea shop. I didn''t know where I could go. I sat here alone and spent the afternoon leisurely.


    A person walking in the street, in passing a path, I vaguely heard behind as if someone called my name again, turn back. I don''t even have a personal picture. At first, I thought it was my own auditory hallucination, and I didn''t pay attention to it. But with each step of my progress, the voice behind me became more and more loud. I stood and looked around and there was no one around.


    When I was ready to move forward again, I did not know where to fly out of a person, directly kicked me out, I was shocked by the unexpected disaster, lying on the ground did not get up.


    Standing in front of me was a tall, fat man. I felt innocent. I didn''t know when I had offended him. I said, "who are you? Why are you kicking me?"


    I don''t even know the tall figure of Su Luo


    On the three words of "old friend", he specially accentuated his accent. He was so familiar with his voice, but for a moment I could not remember anything. In my impression, I felt that I knew him, but I didn''t know him. My mind was constantly flipping through the memory of the man in front of him.


    His kick hurt me a lot. After a while, I finally got up from the ground. I was very surprised by what he said to me. I asked again, "who are you and what do you want to do?"


    Hearing my words, the figure in front of me gradually turned around and echoed: "ah, it''s really a lot of people forget things!"


    See his appearance, I finally know who he is, his voice is still so boring me, but a winter vacation Kung Fu, he has become such a shape, he was originally a big figure, and now the appearance is more tall, no wonder I can not recognize, this is not my nightmare "Ma Qiang" last semester!


    Originally, I was still very angry. After seeing him, my anger immediately dissipated. I patted the dust on my body, then turned around and left. I didn''t want to have too much entanglement with him. I didn''t owe him anything, nor did I want to say anything to him. I just hate him.


    Seeing that I didn''t pay attention to him, Ma Qiang opened his mouth to my back and said, "Suluo, the girl who drinks milk tea with you is very beautiful."


    I drink milk tea with the girl. How could he know that when I was in the milk tea shop, except for me, the rest of the store were girls. I never saw Ma Qiang''s figure there. His words made me feel very puzzled.


    When I heard him say this, I stood up at once, pretending I didn''t know anything, and replied, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first. "


    Seeing that I didn''t admit it, Ma Qiang''s voice rang out again: "Suluo, I heard that the girl was in the normal university next door. I don''t know if it''s true?"


    What''s the situation? Ma Qiang, who hasn''t appeared for so long, gave me such a big bomb as soon as he came on the stage. His speed is really fast. I was only with Shen Yue in the afternoon. Now he knows which school Shen Yue is in.Lin Shihan has Han Boyang who can protect her, but Shen Yue has nothing. I know that Shen Yue''s family is very poor, only she and her mother. She doesn''t have a powerful brother like Lin Shihan. No, I can''t let her stare at Shen Yue.


    I still firmly refused to admit it, firmly said to Ma Qiang: "I really don''t understand what you are talking about. If you have anything, as long as I can do it, I will help you!"


    I thought that as long as I said that, he would change the topic, but after hearing what he said next, I knew that I was wrong. I was so wrong that I even bumped myself into the wall.


    Listen to me say this, Ma Qiang smile, smile is so happy, said: "you say so is really good, I have been waiting for you this sentence, Suluo, as long as you help me to do this, we will still be brothers."


    Naive, I thought he really changed the topic, light reply: "brother Qiang, what''s the matter, you say it!"


    Seeing my promise, Ma Qiang rubbed his hands and said with embarrassment in his tone: "Suluo, brother, please help me to make an appointment with the girl who drinks milk tea with you. My brother doesn''t mean anything else. He just wants to make friends with her."


    Why, how? This sentence seems to have been heard somewhere. This scene seems to be familiar with each other. After careful consideration, isn''t this exactly what he forced me to ask for Lin Shihan. I heard it again today, but the same words were said in the same tone. The only change was that Lin Shihan became Shen Yue.


    I quickly replied, "brother Qiang, I''m just alone in the milk tea shop. You know, no girl wants to stay with me. I think you''re wrong."


    Seeing that I didn''t tell the truth, Ma Qiang was also a little impatient, walked into me, grabbed my collar and said, "Suluo, I take you as a person now, just talk with you calmly and warn you not to make me anxious."


    I was a little scared to see him like this. Ma Qiang was so angry that he couldn''t hold back ten cattle. Besides, he didn''t have a valet around him today. If I really provoked him, and there was no one around me, I would be miserable.


    However, knowing that Ma Qiang is such a lecherous person, I can''t push Shen Yue into the fire pit. What''s more, Shen Yue is not like Lin Shihan. I know that Lin Shihan is a person I can never reach. In my heart, she is just my secret love object.


    However, Shen Yue is not the same. She is the object I really like. For her, I only need to make a confession. No matter whether it is successful or not, we will always be the best friends. I want to protect her while not offending Ma Qiang. What can I do!


    I cry in my heart, why does God always like to play such a joke with me? Every time I offend Ma Qiang, it''s because of my favorite girl, and it''s just me who''s unlucky forever.


    I want to tell a lie, but I was just because Lin Shihan lied to Ma Qiang. He would not believe me this time because he told a lie. So I chose not to lie this time.


    I summoned up courage to Ma Qiang and said: "yes, yes, I know that girl. I just don''t help you. What can you do to me?"


    My voice came to Ma Qiang''s ears. He was very surprised at my answer. How could he have thought that I should have said this.


    As for my answer, he not only did not get angry, but also laughed, and said to me after the smile: "good, you Suluo, I haven''t seen you for a holiday. You''re so good at talking to me in this tone. I had already started before, but now I don''t want to beat you. Don''t you love to be a hero, then I will satisfy you. Ha ha


    In his words, I understand the deep meaning of his words. It seems that he is going to play Yin again. I secretly vowed that as long as he dares to move a hair of Shen Yue, I will ask him to pay the price. Even if I can''t beat him, I will fight for my life.


    "How do you know that I am with a girl?" I asked Ma Qiang


    At the moment, Ma Qiang is very patient to answer for me. It turns out that everything is caused by the milk tea shop. I have neglected a detail. The only male waiter in the milk tea shop has been ignored by me. I always feel that he is very familiar. How can I expect that he is a member of Ma Qiang''s class and Shen Yue secretly tells Ma Qiang about the details of me and Shen Yue together That''s what happened.


    I exclaimed, "sure enough, villains are hard to defend!"


    After that, I left on my own. Since Ma Qiang meant to be negative to Shen Yuelai, I had to make a good plan to protect her. I could take any crime, but I firmly could not let Shen Yue, my favorite person, be hurt


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 32

    I was careful and cautious. At last, Shen Yue walked into my circle, which I never expected. The last time, it was because of me that Ma Qiang failed to succeed in his plot against Lin Shihan, which made him hate me and transferred Han Boyang''s hatred to me. But this time, I must enter. I will try my best to protect Shen Yue.


    In order to protect Shen Yue, I asked her about her life pattern for a week. However, she still had doubts about me, but I had to hide it. She would go to work every weekend and stay at school the rest of the time. Fortunately, she lives in the school, otherwise it would be difficult. I believe Ma Qiang is bold, and he dare not openly make it in the school Things that go too far.


    I will call Shen Yue every night to inquire what happened in the day. At the same time, I also secretly pay attention to Ma Qiang''s movement in school. It is strange to say that he lost his arrogance and would attend class in class every day. His attitude has changed so much that I can''t accept it. But I''m sure that he is planning something Yes.


    Day by day, Shen Yue''s life is very safe. Can''t Ma Qiang forget what he said? This conjecture was denied by me directly. I don''t believe it. I always understand that a dog can''t change his eating excrement, let alone him.


    Every day''s life makes me live a very comfortable life. This is the university life I have been looking forward to. Most of my spare time I stay in the school library and let myself roam in the sea of books all the time. There is no class this afternoon. I came to the library as usual.


    When I came to the library, I found a remote corner and sat down. I was looking down at a book with my head down. A familiar voice came from my ear, as if calling my name. Looking along the sound, it was Lin Shihan who called me!


    My body suddenly trembled, the book in my hand fell to the ground, and the whole person immediately froze!


    Today, as usual, she is still dressed in white. Like a fairy who came out of fairyland, Lin Shihan also appeared in the library. Seeing her, my heart couldn''t help jumping. I didn''t dare to touch her eyes and lowered my head in a hurry.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Lin Shihan still stood in front of me. It seemed that she had been staring at me for a long time before she opened her mouth and said, "Suluo, there is a question I''ve always wanted to ask you. I really can''t think of it. How can you become like this? In the past, you have always been a person, not to deal with other people, not to get together with rogue students, but now, you not only with a group of bad students, but also do so mean things to me, why? "


    Even if I didn''t touch her eyes, I could guess how disappointed Lin Shihan was to me. But I still lowered my head and whispered, "I was this kind of person, but you didn''t find it before."


    I know that this is a good opportunity to explain, which can completely eliminate Lin Shihan''s misunderstanding of me, but I''m too lazy to answer. I don''t want to get close to her because of her forgiveness.


    However, after listening to my reply, Lin Shihan didn''t give up. He continued to ask me, "Suluo, do you know? In high school, because of your isolation, I have been paying close attention to you. Your study has always been the top few in the whole grade. With your grades, you can be admitted to a famous university. Even if you don''t listen carefully, how can you go to a key university with your learning skills? Are you intentional in coming to this third rate University


    Listening to Lin Shihan''s natural voice, I can''t help but reply with self mockery: "I think you misunderstood me. I''m not as powerful as you think. I''m not what kind of reading material. I don''t play well in the exam, so I can''t help but get into such a junk University!"


    After that, I did not wait for Lin Shihan to open his mouth again. I raised my head directly, looked at her, and firmly said, "I''m sorry, I still have something to do. I''m going to leave first."


    My voice is full of indifference to her, because of Han Boyang''s relationship, I don''t want to have too much contact with her, I''m afraid that if I''m not careful, I will fall.


    Lin Shihan''s voice is always so sweet. When she saw me leaving, she said, "Suluo, don''t you want to explain something to me when you see me?"


    After hearing her question, I know that she is still worried about what happened in the back mountain before. I always remember Han Boyang''s warning. I don''t want to have any contact with her, even if I say a word.


    I weakly said: "what can be explained, everything is what you imagine, now I am such a person."


    After that, I got up and left. Hearing my words, I noticed that Lin Shihan was a little surprised, and her face was still some incredible. Then her face suddenly changed.


    Very angry very angry said: "Suluo, really did not expect you to become like this, in vain I still take you as my example to learn!"


    When I heard her say this, my step stopped in an instant. What does she mean by this? I am her model. Isn''t this a joke? Is she insulting me in disguise.


    I said to her naturally: "ha ha, your example? Then I really thank you here. Since you worship me so much, it''s your business, it''s none of my business! "


    Hearing this, Lin Shihan was obviously a little excited and said with a slight cry: "Suluo, you know, I forgive you even if you don''t explain to me. I know you are not that kind of person. What I want is just your own explanation to me. It seems that there is no need for that. Now you are a despicable and vulgar person... "I turned my back to her, and a sneer appeared in the corner of my mouth. I don''t want to say anything more. She is the disaster star in my life. As long as she appears in the place where I am, I will certainly have a bad luck. Far away from her is the only thing I can do now.


    Immediately, I strode to the door directly, without paying attention to Lin Shihan''s feelings. While walking, I said freely: "Lin Shihan, don''t worry. I''ve learned a lesson and won''t disturb you in the future." With that, I quickened my pace.


    I left like this. When I just walked out a few steps, Lin Shihan''s phone rang, and I found a corner to hide. I was afraid that the person who called her was Han Boyang. If he knew that I made Lin Shihan cry, my bad luck would come. I was very nervous. I was gambling. I hope I can win this time!


    She sorted out her emotions and picked up the phone. Despite this, Lin Shihan still had a choking voice. Maybe someone on the other side of the phone asked her what was wrong with her, but she said, "I''m ok. I''m really OK. Just wait for me at ease. I''ll be there in a moment."


    Maybe I was worried about it. The person who called her was really not Han Boyang, so I could leave with ease. After that, I left the library. As soon as I walked out of the library gate, I found Han Bo and Yang Ying coming towards me. I had a hunch that something was wrong.


    Without saying a word, he pulled me back and went up to the second floor. I went back to the position I had just been in. Looking at Lin Shihan sitting next to her, her mood was very low because of the reason just now.


    Han Boyang said in a questioning tone: "Suluo, I called Shihan just now. I heard her cry. I asked her what happened, but she didn''t say anything. However, since you are in the library, you should know what happened In his words, it was obvious that I made Lin Shihan cry. In spite of this, I pretended not to know and said, "brother Yang, I don''t know what''s going on!"


    Seeing my answer, Han Boyang said, "Oh, yeah, you know my temper. I absolutely can''t allow anyone to bully Shihan. If I catch that person, I''ll ask him to pay the price."


    I know his means. If he knew it was because of me, then my consequences would be really tragic.


    At this time, lost in the side of Lin Shihan, interposed: "you don''t embarrass Suluo, it has nothing to do with him."


    It doesn''t matter what she says, but Han Boyang''s look at me is wrong. Once upon a time, Gao Leng, who does not care about the affairs of the world, helped to say good words. He also knew that Lin Shihan hated me because of the last incident, and suddenly said a word for me, and I knew I was finished.


    At the beginning, Han Boyang thought it was me, and then Lin Shihan put in a sentence. Now he is more sure that it is me.


    Han Boyang said with a overcast face, "it''s none of your business, you go!"


    In his words, I felt the chilling cold. In Han Boyang''s heart, Lin Shihan was his scale. I accidentally touched him. I knew that Han Boyang''s thunder would soon come, and my stable life was really over.


    His words let me get free. I turned around and ran away. I really didn''t want to stay with Han Boyang for another second. The danger he brought to me often caught me off guard.


    Out of the door of the library, I breathe the fresh air outside, Han Boyang''s momentum is real pressure, I can''t breathe, often only the brain is the most terrible.


    Although I know that I am about to usher in the storm of Han Boyang, I have only one idea that I can be comfortable for a while. Anyway, I have been used to such things for a long time.


    Out of the library, I really don''t know where to go. Today is not a weekend. I can''t find Shen Yue, and I just have to sleep when I go back to my bedroom. But now I don''t have the energy to go to sleep. I just want to find something to do to disperse my tense nerves.


    Out of the school, an Internet cafe on the street attracted my attention. I remember that it was a restaurant before, but it turned into an Internet cafe after a few days'' absence. At the door, there was a notice for trial operation. Anyway, it was boring. I went in and tried to find pleasure in the Internet.


    I spent the afternoon leisurely in the Internet bar. The night was already deep. When the door of my bedroom was closing, I came out of the Internet bar and prepared to go back to school


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 33

    My peaceful life goes on as usual. Every day, I constantly revolve around the classroom, library, canteen and dormitory. It''s strange that Han Boyang, who has always had revenge and can''t hold a grain of sand in his eyes, has never bothered me for the first time.


    Worried, I also put down my nervous tension. Maybe because of Lin Shihan, Han Boyang didn''t retaliate against me. Maybe it was a small person like me. He didn''t pay attention to him.


    At this time, I don''t know how naive my thoughts are. I have no idea that behind the calm surface, there is a storm that you can''t stop.


    This evening, I longed for the same appearance from the library. As soon as I got back to the downstairs of my bedroom, I felt something strange. Today, the building was obviously more lively than usual. I walked in quickly. When I got to the floor where I lived, I saw that the long corridor was full of people. My arrival, so that people standing on the road have looked at me, they look at me in the eyes, are full of strange eyes.


    After these people saw me, they all unconsciously gave up a way. I broke through the crowd and came to the bedroom door where I lived.


    Standing at the door of my bedroom, I can see that this small bedroom is full of people. There are teachers on duty in the dormitory and security personnel in the school. They look like they are waiting for me all the time!


    As a helpless person like me, I will feel very sensitive to anything. Once there is something wrong, the whole person will be scared, for fear that something bad will happen to me. And tonight, obviously, it is not just a simple thing. I feel like there is a storm coming, and a bad premonition arises My heart was in my throat and I was in a cold sweat.


    I slightly lowered my head and went into the bedroom. As soon as I came in, I noticed that my cabinet was opened. This feeling was like that my pants were lying down in public. I immediately felt that there was a fire in my heart. It was definitely the gang inside who searched my cabinet. They violated my privacy, even if I was a person If you don''t want to be seen, you should at least have your own privacy!


    So, I don''t care what they want to do here. I yell at the people standing here and ask, "who opened my cupboard?"


    I was angry, but none of them came forward to answer me. They looked at me with disdain in their eyes. At this time, one of the security personnel in the system stood up, pointed to the wardrobe, and said in a sharp voice, "come here, come and have a look yourself!"


    When I heard what he said, my bad premonition became stronger. I walked over with a little trepidation, turned my head and looked into my cupboard. It didn''t matter. My whole soul suddenly came out of shell.


    In addition to my underwear, I have not been locked in my underwear cabinet. What''s more, I haven''t seen the key to my underwear!


    I was confused, and my roommates standing next to me were talking about his wallet and mobile phone. The security personnel on the other side of me suddenly handed me a student ID card and asked if it was mine. I touched my chest conditionally, then looked at the student ID on the hand of the security officer, and then nodded mechanically.


    I haven''t reflected what happened, so I was taken out of the dormitory by the security personnel. This time, some people outside the dormitory not only cast a strange look at me, but also whispered, "how can I live in the same place with a pervert."


    They took me directly to the security room. After entering, I finally knew why I became a pervert in his population. It turns out that this evening, in the most remote campus of a teaching building, a major event happened.


    The teaching building is the most close to the school, with open space beside it and woods behind it. It is a holy land for self-study. Many people go there for self-study every day, and this evening is no exception. And the incident happened in the female toilet on the first floor of the teaching building.


    This kind of toilet is relatively simple to set up. Push the door in from the outside. On the left is a row of cubicles, and on the right is a pool with faucets. Opposite the door is a wall. There is a window not too high on the wall, and the outside of the window is bush.


    At that time, there was only one girl in the toilet. She was taking a large size in one of the compartments. At this time, another girl was pushing the door from the outside corridor to enter the toilet. However, the moment she pushed the door, the girl opened the door and saw that a man was squatting and looking inside from the gap under the door of the cubicle. This girl was going to go to the toilet He was scared and screamed.


    The attentive voyeur was watching. Hearing the scream, he jumped out of the window and ran away at the first time. When other people in the teaching building heard the news, he had already escaped without a trace.


    The voyeur was wrapped up tightly. The girl didn''t see his face, but saw his back when he ran to the window account. She only saw that the voyeur was a short man, and the most important thing was that he fell out of his body when he jumped out of the window. This thing is my student ID!As soon as I received the report, the security personnel took my student ID card and came to my bedroom for investigation. Through understanding that my figure was in line with the girl''s words, my roommate also took this opportunity to tell them about his lost wallet and mobile phone two days ago. I knew that they had lost everything in the morning, but I didn''t catch the thief, although my roommate suspected it was the same The dormitory did it, but because there was no direct evidence, he could not say it clearly.


    However, this time, all the people in the security department came to my bedroom. Several other roommates immediately explained that it was not their fault. They were willing to open the cabinet to cooperate with the inspection. Of course, they cleaned it up, and the last thing left was me, a self righteous and worldly person.


    Combined with a few bad events in recent days, coupled with the fact that I, the suspect, did not show up tonight, the security personnel simply searched my cabinet without my consent. I was surprised by the contents, but more in line with this series of events. I became a complete pervert Thieving maniac.


    In the face of these evidences, I couldn''t argue. The security personnel gave me a reasonable opportunity to explain. As long as I said who I was with tonight and let this person testify for me that I didn''t go to the toilet to peep, they let me go.


    Came to this school, I did not make a friend, but accidentally offended a lot of people, I do not know why all people are far away from me, hate me. Finding someone to prove that I didn''t peep is bullshit to me.


    After calming down my emotions, I suddenly thought that I had been surfing the Internet in the Internet bar all the time in the evening. There were my online records and surveillance videos recording my appearance, so I could testify to myself.


    I said this reason, and they took me to the Internet cafe immediately to investigate, but the result was even more shocking to me. The boss said that the surveillance video was broken, and there was no name in the online record. The network manager who opened the machine for me also insisted that he had never seen me.


    At this point, even if I am stupid, I will understand that this is a well planned plot. It is a frame up of red fruits. The person who can do such a shady thing and can implement the plan perfectly, except Han Boyang, I really can''t think of anyone else. He is the only one with this strength.


    He actually made such a big battle for Lin Shihan. He was indeed a person who must report his revenge. This lesson not only made me fear him in my heart, but also made me taboo him from the bottom of my soul. His storm was really unstoppable.


    Even the only evidence has been wiped out. Now I can''t explain it any more. I said that the things in the cabinet were put in by others, and ghosts would not believe it. I said I was not a person to do such a thing, but people who knew me denied me.


    In their eyes, they all thought that I was trying to please Ma Qiang, and asked Lin Shihan to bully him in the back mountain. In their eyes, I was a person who sold his dignity for the sake of profit. Now such a thing happens again, and no one will believe me. Now I can''t wash my grievances even if I jump into the Yellow River.


    I thought that what happened in the afternoon would be over. Lin Shihan also said that if it wasn''t for me, I would get my own stable life. But in the end, my naive idea was wrong. I really shouldn''t be so confident.


    In the face of solid evidence, no one believed me and was willing to stand up and prove that I was not a pervert or a thief. In the end, no one stood by my side and said a word for me. I can only bear all the grievances. In the face of such a thing, I know that I can''t fight Han Boyang. Without this, I gave up sophistry and silently accepted all this.


    The school attaches great importance to this kind of abnormal behavior which seriously affects the reputation. Most people suggest that I should be expelled and a clean school should be returned. Some people feel that I am innocent, but the language remains silent.


    Later, the old headmaster, who had not spoken for a long time, said it was not easy to see me go to school alone, so he gave me another chance. Finally, the school decided to record a major demerit for me, stay in the school and criticize me.


    Fortunately, I was left, or I was expelled because of this. I really don''t know how to explain to Uncle Yang. It''s not good for uncle yang to know such a disgraceful thing. Here, I still thank the old headmaster.


    However, from this day on, I also became a celebrity in this school. Everyone knew that I was a pervert voyeur. My name and my deeds spread all over the school. Even in the school forum and post bar, it is all about my topic


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 34

    That is, from then on, any strange things in the school, they will think of me at the first time, and I have become a street mouse in people''s mouth, living with a different vision every day.


    I want to complain, but there is no way. I want to explain, but no one believes me. In the absence of evidence, even if I have a hundred mouths, I can''t say that I don''t know my grievance. I want to find evidence to return my innocence. But a person''s strength is so weak that no loopholes can be found. Han Boyang''s performance is so seamless.


    In school, when I went to every place where there were people, I would be criticized by others. The disdainful and disdainful eyes could be shot through my weak body. Sometimes I accidentally touched the eyes of girls, in exchange for their scolding: "look at your paralysis, go home to see your mother..." After that, I even have no courage to look up, no matter what I do, I can''t help but lower my head.


    Not only students look down on me, but even the canteen staff scold me when they see me. They also give me less food. I can''t eat enough and sleep. I often wake up in nightmares. Every day, I bear the scorn and curse voice. Almost all the girls in the school hate me to the extreme. They say that they have never seen such a disgusting person to me How to continue to have the face to stay in this campus and so on.


    I really want to leave here and leave this hellish campus. Here, I can''t see a ray of light and feel a little human touch. Even the monitor who stood up for me before and asked me to call it my sister''s counselor kept me at a distance.


    I am very painful and aggrieved, I want to talk to others about my heart, but in this strange city, I have no friends, no relatives, no object to talk to, no matter how deep the pain can only be held in the stomach, so it''s really hard, I really can''t hold back!


    However, I can''t leave so disheartened, which will only make people who know me look down on me even more. Since God has given me the opportunity to stay, then I will mix a personal style, and I will let those who once looked down on me look at me with a new look.


    Even if I comfort myself in my heart, but the reality of everything is still pressure, I can''t breathe, I''m so tired, really tired, every step, walking is so hard, every minute and every second, is so hard, I''m such a beautiful young age, why can''t I enjoy the good time of university like normal people, why should I carry that every day Cruel and scornful.


    I''m not so strong. Now I''m just a child. I really have no ability to bear humiliation. After four years here, my bones are crushed. I can''t stand it. I really want to go. I want to leave this place full of nightmares.


    The sky was overcast, and finally I decided to leave. There were a few change clothes in my backpack. I planned to give up the rest. Looking at those things, I would come to the past. Now I don''t plan to go home. I don''t know where I''m going. I just want to leave the city that makes me full of nightmares.


    I carry a schoolbag on my back, in other people''s scorn eyes, lonely out of the school. Standing at the gate of the campus, I stare at the gate of the University for a long time. In my heart, I still have to give up, but there is no one to send me off. In my heart, I am still looking forward to her appearance.


    I stood at the door reluctant to leave, in my heart or hope, because of her accident "Lin Shihan.". Can come out to see me, I really want to explain to her what happened, but I still did not have this opportunity, until night fell, she still did not appear.


    For Han Boyang, I really hate him from the bottom of my heart, but I know how much I weigh. I can''t fight him in any way. If I fight with him, it''s an egg against a stone, and in the end, it will only break myself. Now I''m really tired, and my stay will only bring him more miserable torture. Only escape is my only choice.


    With the night coming to this land completely, I have been waiting for her not to appear. My last expectation also disappeared with the sun''s setting. It seems that her hatred for me has been thoroughly thorough. I''m waiting, and I''m just wasting time, turning around and walking into the endless darkness.


    The gloomy sky has been completely covered with darkness. Every step I take is very difficult. My body is walking on the street like a walking corpse. I don''t know where I should go next. They all say that the moon and stars can be the road for people who have lost their way. However, there are only dark clouds in the sky tonight. Why does God always feel sorry for me? I am in my heart He kept shouting.


    Walking in the street aimlessly, I came to Shen Yue''s school unconsciously. It may be the guide of my heart. Let me see her again before I leave. Our school is not too far away. I don''t know if my glorious deeds have been spread here. I''m still a little nervous.


    I really can''t imagine, if Shen Yue knew what she would think of me in the future, she came to her bedroom downstairs and looked up. She lived on the floor with the light on and looked at the time. Now she should be in the bedroom, took out her mobile phone and wanted to call her, but she didn''t dare. After a while, I still gave up the idea. I was afraid that I would lose the decision to go again when I saw her Heart.Standing in her bedroom for a while, I turned to leave, fate is always inadvertently close to you. When I just walked out of the gate of this school, Shen Yue''s voice suddenly came from behind me. She said to me sternly, "sulo, stop for me!"


    Hearing this voice, I stopped my steps and turned my back to Shen Yue. I deliberately pressed my voice and gave out a hoarse tone, saying, "girl, I think you are the wrong person."


    Shen Yueguo is really smart. She read my heart at a glance, and her voice rang out again: "don''t lie to me. I know you are Suluo. Your story has spread in my school, but I believe you will never do such a thing. Do you want to leave here?"


    Sure enough, good things are not famous, bad things spread thousands of miles, her words, let me in the confusion rekindled hope, finally, someone will believe me, but what is the use of a person to believe me, in the absence of evidence, all the language explanation is void.


    I still pretended to be not myself and replied, "girl, you are really wrong. I am not the person you said." So I quickened my pace and chose to leave.


    Shen Yue, who was behind me, didn''t give up. She ran to me quickly, lifted my hat on top of my head, and yelled to me, "don''t pretend any more. I already knew it was you. Suluo, people live for themselves. Why should they care about other people''s opinions? You are a complete coward in my opinion! "


    Hearing her words, I suddenly woke up from my dream, she said right, people are living for themselves, why care about other people''s views, as long as their own happy life.


    I was asked by her speechless, do not know how to answer her words, can only silently pestle in place.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Shen Yue''s voice rang out again: "Suluo, do you want to live a life of escape all your life?"


    My heart is in a mess, is my life only escape? But what if I don''t escape? It''s more unrealistic to ask me to fight Han Boyang openly. But every time I meet Shen Yue, my firm heart will change.


    I lowered my head and did not dare to touch Shen Yue''s eyes. I said softly, "you are right. As long as you believe yourself, I know how to do it."


    After listening to her words, my determination to make a change again, from this I also know that, even if people in the world don''t believe me, she will believe me. Shen Yue gave me the confidence left behind, and let me pick up the courage to go back to school.


    The next day, my figure appeared in the school again. A group of people saw me as if I had entered the zoo, and they all discussed: "this pervert has rolled away, how can he still have the face to come back? If I were I, I would have died..."


    All kinds of comments ring in my ears, I seem to have entered the realm of no self, let them how to say, how to scold, I just do my own can.


    When I entered the teaching building, Han Boyang and I came face to face. They followed Han Boyang in an orderly manner. When I was about to pass him by, I gave him a way, but instead of leaving directly, he blocked me in the corner.


    Facing the arrogant Han Boyang, I really hate him. That hatred has penetrated into my bones and can not be eliminated at all. The trauma he has given me is not only the physical injury, but also the spiritual blow and personality insult. He has made me bear so many curses and dislikes. These nightmares have deeply rooted in my heart and become a lingering shadow.


    The people behind him surrounded me. Han Boyang put me around my shoulder and whispered in my ear: "Suluo, actually I thank you very much. Fortunately, you come back again. Otherwise, the game that I just started will end all at once. It''s not very disappointing. Ha ha ha."


    After that, they left. I was stunned at the same place. I didn''t think that what had been finished was actually a game just started in his mouth. Isn''t it just that my nightmare has just begun.


    I didn''t know what kind of things would happen to me in the future, but I had no choice but to guard against it


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 35

    In the days after that, my life was really not peaceful. Every now and then, Han Boyang would insult me with others. Although he didn''t go too far as he had done before, he really did not take me as a human being. I was just like monkeys in the zoo, letting them tease and bully me.


    Making a fool of myself in front of people has become my daily routine. Now I am like a puppet. Although I have a human body, I have no soul. I don''t know what pain is. I live a life of 3:00 a.m. every day.


    What Shen Yue and I said is very reasonable, but it is so difficult to achieve. After leaving her sight, the only trace of light disappeared in my fragile soul. My life fell into darkness again, and gradually began to become more inferiority complex and cowardly. I have completely fallen into the depravity.


    During this period, Shen Yue also called me and asked me how my recent situation was and whether there was any improvement. I just echoed her questions at will. Later on, I didn''t use to answer them. She came to school to find me. I turned a blind eye to her, and then I was not in contact.


    I really don''t want my favorite woman to see me like this. I don''t have any face to see her. I just want to stay away from her and keep her away from my circle. Only in this way can we keep her safe. I don''t want to involve more innocent people because of my reasons.


    However, things are often not as simple as I imagined, in a sunny afternoon, I was in a dream, was awakened by the ringing of the phone. On weekdays, in addition to Uncle Yang''s call, I could not find a second person. I picked up the phone vaguely, and a strange voice came from the other side of the phone: "hello ¡­¡­¡±


    When I heard this voice, it was not uncle Yang. It was supposed to be a harassment phone call. Before that person finished speaking, I immediately hung up the phone. I was very angry. It was hard to sleep so soundly. I was awakened by the bloody phone call. I kept swearing.


    When I was ready to go to bed again, the strange phone call came again and I hung up again without saying a word. In order to prevent being disturbed by the harassing phone, I chose to turn the phone to mute. After I had just silenced, this strange phone called again. I was very impatient to answer the phone. I was about to swear, but was interrupted by the voice on the other end of the phone.


    That voice is still so familiar, it sounds so boring, don''t want to know, this speaker is Ma Qiang, he calls me is not good, wait, where did he know my phone?


    Ma Qiang said to me, "yes, sulo, even I dare to hang up!"


    For Ma Qiang, I am not so afraid, I said softly: "say it, find me in the end what matter!"


    Ma Qiang at the other end of the phone laughed and said, "since you have said that, I will not beat around the bush. Shen Yue asked me to greet you and see how you have been recently."


    My head buzzing, what, she actually mentioned the name of Shen Yue, I instantly from the confused state to wake up, to Ma Qiang excited shouting: "what do you really want to do, I warn you, if you dare to move Shen Yue a hair, I even fight this life, will also make you pay the price, do not believe you can try!"


    Hearing this, Ma Qiang''s smile was even more bold and unconstrained. After a while, he said to me, "Suluo, I''m so impressed by you that I haven''t seen you for a few days. You can say such words in your mouth. Originally, I thought Han Boyang had pasted your clothes. Now it seems that you are quite manly!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, his voice rang out again: "OK, Suluo, don''t be excited. I have already told you that. I just want to make friends with Shen Yue. That''s all."


    Ma Qiang really found Shen Yue, but how could I believe his one-sided words? I calmed my emotions and asked him, "what do you want to do, just tell me what you want to do!"


    Ma Qiang said: "I just want to tell you that I just had a meal with Shen Yue. I just talked to her about your affairs, but I didn''t say anything specifically. I told her what happened after you came to this university. And then he sent her back to school. "


    My last trace of dignity in front of Shen Yue was completely destroyed because of Ma Qiang. I had no face to see her again. I swore: "Ma Qiang, I''m CNM!"


    Hearing me scold him, Ma Qiang was not angry, but said to me calmly: "I didn''t expect that Shen Yue had a good impression on me. He even promised to go to the cinema together on the weekend. Forget to tell you, the movie is in the middle of the night! Ha ha ha


    I was more angry after listening to it. I really didn''t expect that Shen Yue would agree to his request. The movie in the middle of the night is not obviously his conspiracy. Does Bingyu''s smart girl not know!


    I was about to start swearing again, but there was a beep on the phone. The phone had already hung up. At the moment, I didn''t feel sleepy. No, I want to stop Shen Yue from falling into this conspiracy.


    I opened the phone''s address book and found Shen Yue''s name in it. I immediately dialed it out. After calling it several times, it was still the same. She didn''t answer my phone. Maybe she was still angry with me. Then I had to go to school to find her. I told her clearly at that time.After making up my mind, I immediately jumped out of bed and cleaned myself up. Then I went to Shen Yue''s school and went to their school. After some inquiry, I found out that Shen Yue was still in class. However, I followed the way told by others to her classroom, and saw that there was no figure of her in it. Since she was not here, I went to the direction of her bedroom.


    Standing at the bottom of her bedroom building, I happened to see Shen Yue''s roommate come back from the outside, ready to go upstairs, so I asked her to call Shen Yue for me. After a while, this kind-hearted girl came down and told me that Shen Yue was not in her bedroom. I asked her again, "do you know where she is?"


    The kind girl replied, "she went to make-up lessons today. I don''t know when she will be back."


    I expressed my thanks to her. Without saying anything more, the kind girl left. I sat down on the bench downstairs of her dormitory and kept saying, "since I''m not in school, I''ll wait here until she comes back!"


    Waiting time is often the longest. In the afternoon, I had a hard time going through. Shen Yue still didn''t come back. During this period, I tried to call her, but it was still refusing to answer. I couldn''t help thinking whether something was wrong.


    The bright moonlight is shining in the night sky. The day is over with the rising of the moon. However, Shen Yue still doesn''t come back. After a look, it''s nearly 8:30. If I don''t go back, the bedroom will be locked. I thought that maybe I won''t come back tonight. I get up and prepare to leave.


    When I went out a few steps, I heard Shen Yue''s laughter on the road not far away. Through the dark yellow light on the path, I found that it was ma Qiang who was with him. They were even together. No wonder Shen Yue didn''t come back. I found a corner to hide and watch their every move.


    Shen Yue and Ma Qiang walked together, chatting and laughing. Watching them make me hide in the corner, they felt inexplicably uncomfortable. They stayed downstairs for a long time. Shen Yuecai slowly went upstairs. Ma Qiang, standing at the door, watched Shen Yue. Until her figure completely disappeared in the corridor, Ma Qiang turned away.


    Ma Qiang turned around the moment, the corner of his mouth leakage of obscene smile, this scene was quickly caught by my eyes, sure enough, his plot is going on step by step.


    After returning to school, I called Shen Yue again. This time, she finally answered. I quickly said, "Shen Yue, have you been in contact with Ma Qiang recently?"


    Shen Yue and I spoke in a very different tone from before. She said to me indifferently, "I am in contact with Ma Qiang. Who are you? Do I need to report to you?"


    When she said that, I was really speechless. Compared with the usual she, it was just a heaven and a earth, and lost the tenderness of the past to me. I don''t know why Shen Yue was so angry with me. Did I ignore her before? I just don''t want her involved in my bad luck. For Shen Yue, I may really owe her one Explanation.


    I sorted out what I wanted to say and said, "I just want to tell you that Ma Qiang is not as good as it looks on the surface. He has a conspiracy to contact you. You should not be confused by his appearance."


    I thought that my affectionate persuasion would get Shen Yue''s understanding of me, but I didn''t expect that I was wrong.


    Shen Yue''s voice is still very cold and said: "finished? If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up. Oh, by the way, don''t contact me in the future. I really hate you now


    As soon as the voice dropped, Shen Yue hung up. When I called her again, I couldn''t get through again. I knew she had already put me on the blacklist.


    Why, why, now even my only friend, don''t know what reason left me. Is it that I''m doomed to have no friend in this life? I''m really not reconciled. What did Ma Qiang do to Shen Yue to make her hate me so much.


    When I first came to this city, I thought it would be a new turning point in my life. But I think, from the moment I saved Lin Shihan in the restaurant, my fate has changed. Until today, all I have experienced is because of girls.


    Although Shen Yue has made it clear that I am far away from her, the final thing is still up to me. I can''t let Ma Qiang''s plot succeed. Even if I know Shen Yue hates me, I will save her. This time, I will fight against Ma Qiang like a man


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 36

    The night is half past, I lie quietly on the bed, at the moment I am not sleepy, Shen Yue''s words deeply stimulated me, leading to my heart is very chaotic, everything seems to return to the origin, in the end I am still a lonely person.


    Since I entered uncle Yang''s house, Miaomiao hated me for leaving me. When I came to this city, the two people who considered to be the most important in my life also left me and hated me. Now I finally understand that everything has to do with my ego.


    I think that only I bear all the external harm, in order to exchange for their safety, but today, I understand how naive my idea is, I pay in silence behind the scenes, in return for their incomprehension, I was wrong, wrong in a mess.


    The next day, in order to prevent Ma Qiang''s conspiracy, I chose to follow him secretly. As long as he was there, I would appear behind him. I was so quiet that I didn''t dare to make a sound for fear that he would find out my existence.


    At noon, I noticed that Ma Qiang, standing in front of me, received two movie tickets from his dogleg''s hand. I vaguely remember that Ma Qiang told me a few days ago that he would watch a midnight movie with Shen Yue this weekend. At that time, I thought he was bluffing me. Now it seems that what he said is true.


    As expected, he has moved his mind to Shen Yue. If I guess well, he must have done something to Shen Yue at the weekend. I want to stop him and not let Shen Yue get hurt.


    The time soon turned to the weekend. The night before last, I prepared a knife, to be exact, a common dagger. Even though I knew that I was not the opponent of Ma Qiang, my heart did not shrink back. I was ready to fight with him. I feel like I am really a man now.


    I only know that the time they agreed was in the evening. I really don''t know the specific time and place. I watched him all day long. During the day, he slept in his bedroom. At night, he went out of school. He was only himself. He was not with anyone.


    in order to meet this appointment, Ma Qiang dressed himself up in a slippery way, and his tall figure was handsome. His perfume was very strong. Even though I was far away from him, he was disgusted with his smoked.


    After a long walk, I finally arrived at the cinema they had agreed to. Looking from afar, Shen Yue had already appeared at the gate of the cinema. Seeing them meeting together, she walked in chatting and laughing. My fist was tightly clenched, and I was still very jealous. I went in with them, sat down in the rest area outside and waited for them to come out.


    the film took a long time. I didn''t know when they would come out, so I had to sit outside and wait. It was very painful for me. The people I like and the people I hate are dating, and I''m nothing here. The word "hero" floated through my mind. I laughed at myself and I really didn''t deserve it.


    After several times of waiting, I finally saw them emerge from the crowd. Ma Qiang''s tall stature made me see him at a glance. In order not to recognize him, I quickly buttoned my hat on my clothes to hide myself from his recognition.


    The crowd had disappeared, and I followed out again. I lost my direction when walking on the pedestrian street. Their figures disappeared. What can I do? Everyone was lost. Who am I going to protect?


    After searching for several times in this street, I finally found their figures outside the window of a cold drink shop. Seeing that they were going to come out, I hid again. This time, I kept my eyes on them.


    After walking for about four or five minutes, I followed them to another street with less pedestrians, but Ma Qiang stopped walking. I was afraid that I would be found and hid behind a car. At this time, his voice came from the air: "come out, solo. Is it interesting for you to follow me like this?"


    I am very strange, he should know that I am following him. What I have done is very hidden. How can I be found? What is the matter. Now that I had been found out, there was no point in hiding. I stepped out of the back of the car.


    While walking, he said to Ma Qiang, "how do you know I''m following you?"


    Ma Qiang laughed, and his words were full of sarcasm and said: "you are such a famous person, where you will attract people''s attention. One of my brothers told me that as long as I leave school, you will follow me. When I came out at night, I found it was true. "


    I asked curiously, "then why don''t you just expose me?"


    Ma Qiang did not answer my question, but said to Shen Yue beside her: "Yueyue, I said I had a dog beside me. Now you believe it!"


    He actually called Shen Yue that way. I''m confused about the relationship between them. Have they started to associate? This idea has been eliminated directly in my mind.


    Shen Yue, who had been silent, said, "it turns out that it is true. So it seems that all the things you and I said about him are true."


    In their eyes, I was just like air, completely ignoring my existence. Ma Qiang said, "Yueyue, everything I told you is true. Su Luo is a man who does everything for his purpose. In order to please me, he invited Lin Shihan to Houshan to deceive me. But you can rest assured that a man of integrity like me will not do that kind of immorality It''s a matter of fact. These are all true. If you don''t believe it, you can go to our school and find out. "After listening to their conversation, I finally know why Shen Yue is far away from me. It turns out that Ma Qiang has been confusing right and wrong. Ma Qiang even said that I sent Lin Shihan to the door on his own initiative. However, he pretended to be a gentleman and asked me to be a villain. I was speechless.


    Pestle in situ, I don''t want to say anything, just want to quietly watch Ma Qiang, in front of me self directing and self acting.


    At this time, Shen Yue said to me, "Suluo, I knew you like me, but do you really think I like you, too. Ha ha ha, I just look at you pitifully. At that time, I was just full of sympathy. People who are so cowardly and have nothing to do with you are not worth my liking. So you are really naive. "


    I never thought that Shen Yue, my best friend, could be such a person. Every word of her pierced my heart, and the happy things that had been together disappeared in my memory. She took pity on me, and my heart fell to the bottom of the valley. It turned out that everything was just my self indulgence.


    Shen Yue''s words hit me a lot. I opened my mouth and didn''t know what I wanted to say. I just kept my pestle in place. I came here with the intention of saving people, in return for their sarcasm and ridicule. It turns out that the darkest thing is not the night, but the heart. As expected, I understand the truth of the most poisonous woman''s heart.


    My eyes turned red in an instant, and tears swirled in my eyes. I regret that I was here tonight. I regret not listening to Shen Yue''s words and stay away from her. However, God is so cruel. The last dignity is given to me by people who look at me pitifully.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Ma Qiang said, "Shen Yue, would you like to be my girlfriend?" After that, he put Shen Yue in his arms in front of me.


    Shen Yue didn''t refuse, but the bird nestled in Ma Qiang''s arms with a happy face and said shyly, "I will!"


    Seeing this scene, my heart was even more lost. I can''t believe what I saw in front of me. I felt like I was in a dream. I slowly raised my hand and pinched my face vigorously. The burning pain came from my face. It was true.


    Despair, thorough despair, my heart was really hurt by Shen Yue, I reached out my hand, pointed at the dog and man in front of me, and cried out in pain: "yes, I''m just like what you said, but I have the bottom line, I have dignity, please don''t insult my personality with your kindness."


    Since the relationship between the two people has been confirmed, then I don''t need to be here. To continue to be here will only make me feel more disgusting. After shouting, I turn around and prepare to leave quickly. I don''t want to see anyone again. I don''t want to stay in this place for another second. I don''t want to be insulted or despised. I''m human and have self-respect The heart of the people.


    Ma Qiang, standing on one side, saw that I was going to leave, and said to me, "Suluo, thank you for letting me meet a girl like Yueyue! Oh, by the way, didn''t you just ask me why I didn''t expose you? I''ll tell you now, because you are a dog. I need to take you for a walk. Ha ha ha


    I am very tired of his words. In my heart, I still believe that what Shen Yue said to me is false. She was only deceived by Ma Qiang''s words. Although I told myself so, I really don''t want to deceive myself.


    They two next words, I really don''t want to listen to, listen to only let me more prickly heart. Now I really don''t want to stay in front of them for another second. I want to leave here quickly, out of their sight, so I run away quickly.


    I didn''t know how long I ran. I was in the middle of the road without direction. Suddenly, a strong light stabbed my eyes, followed by a fast black car. It ran so fast that it didn''t even have time to brake, so I was knocked away.


    This moment. I feel my body light, as if to come to the end of the world, here, no pain, no worry, no humiliation, no injustice, only here, I can get the final relief!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 37

    I don''t know where I am now. Heaven or hell is my first thought. I feel confused. Sometimes, I just want to go on like this. I don''t want to struggle. Sometimes, I want to get rid of this hazy fantasy and see the reality through the fog. Strong and cowardly seems to have been fighting in my mind, finally, strong or defeated cowardice, I gradually opened my hazy eyes.


    Wake up this moment, my head is particularly painful, thoughts are very confused, the stimulation of strong light makes my eyes can not fully open, I can only squint and scan the empty room, the smell of disinfection water filled the whole room, looking at the hanging bottle on my hand, I am in the hospital!


    I lie alone in the cold and clear ward, for a time, I can''t remember who I am, and I don''t know what happened, but I feel a little sad and sad. So, I closed my eyes powerless, quietly recalled, trying to find some memory.


    At this time, I suddenly heard the sound of the door being opened, and then, the sound of footsteps slowly approaching me.


    Suddenly, an old voice broke the silence of the ward: "Miss, you don''t have to come every day. I can be here."


    Then, another voice that sounded very magnetic and charming came: "Wu Bo, after all, I bumped into people. As long as he can wake up, I''m relieved."


    The old man''s voice then rang out: "Miss, don''t worry about it. After all, you are driving normally. He suddenly rushes out. If something really happens, that person will come forward to help us deal with it."


    The magnetic woman said, "I don''t want to trouble him. Moreover, the doctor said that he was mentally stimulated and traumatized seriously, which led to a coma. After a while, he will get better."


    The old man, who was called Wu Bo, sighed and said, "well, I haven''t woken up for more than a week. I can''t be a vegetable any more."


    "Wu Bo, don''t worry, he will wake up," the woman said


    There is still a good mood in the world. When I hear women''s concern for me from the heart, it seems that the inexplicable and miserable haze in my heart has been swept away. Slowly, my tight head is also relaxed, and many things have begun to impress me.


    From their conversation, I heard that I had a car accident because I ran a red light before I was in a coma, and the person who hit me was the woman beside me. Although I was hit badly by her, now I don''t blame her. At least, no matter who the reason, she also sent me to the hospital, let me lie in a stable bed.


    Before long, the door of the ward was opened again, and then came a more mature female voice: "Miss mu, come to see your boyfriend again!"


    At this time, Wu Bo said to the nurse sternly, "don''t talk nonsense. He has nothing to do with our young lady."


    The nurse heard the speech and said sorry words.


    Then, Miss Mu disapprovingly replied: "ah, yes, that, I still want to ask, how long does he need to wake up?"


    Soon, I felt that the nurse who had just come in seemed to be doing an examination for me. After checking for a short time, she replied: "the recovery is very good. It has been fine for a long time. It is estimated that I will wake up in the next few days. You can rest assured, Miss mu."


    Miss Mu said quickly, "thank you."


    After that, I heard the sound of closing the door, as if the nurse who was checking for me left. As soon as the door closed, Wu Bo''s voice rang out: "Miss, how can you say this guy is your boyfriend?"


    Miss Mu said faintly: "well, because his family can''t be contacted, the hospital won''t give surgery, so it''s the only way. Besides, if the accident can be private, it''s better not to get to the police, otherwise


    Her beautiful voice just said half and then suddenly stopped, because, the next second, I suddenly opened my eyes, a miss Mu startled.


    To tell you the truth, I really have good eyesight. At the moment I opened my eyes, I saw a woman who was so eye-catching. She was the most temperament woman I saw in the world. My eyes were deeply attracted by this woman, and my soul seemed to be taken away.


    There are only two people in the room, an old man. Needless to say, the one in front of me must be Miss mu. Looking at her appearance, she is about 20 years old. Her image and temperament are very refined. Her dress is fashionable, but it does not lose the simple style. Coupled with that beautiful appearance, it can be said that it is perfect. I don''t know why. When I saw her, I unconsciously thought of a famous actress who was called the fairy sister. The refined taste made me tremble. I was stunned and even forgot what I wanted to say.


    In this way, the ward fell into a complete silence. Finally, Wu Boxian reacted. He suddenly rushed to me and called out: "Hey, boy, don''t stare at my lady all the time, and then dig out your eyes when you read the letter or not."


    By his roar, I immediately fell into embarrassment. In order to cover up the embarrassment, I quickly raised my eyes and pretended to look at the ceiling.


    Miss Mu was also surprised by Wu Bo and made a little uncomfortable. She scolded Wu Po in a low voice and told him to call a doctor quickly.After the doctor ran over in a hurry, he gave me a detailed general examination and asked me some simple common sense questions to find out whether my brain is still normal and whether there is the possibility of amnesia. See what I answered no problem, the doctor and miss Mu explained a few words, and left with the nurse.


    After they went out, Miss Mu immediately went to the head of my bed and said to me with a slight apology: "well, I''m really sorry, I accidentally hit you by driving, but you can rest assured that your medical expenses and hospitalization expenses are all inclusive, and there are other losses that have delayed you. I will also compensate for them. I only ask you not to make a big fuss about this. We are private, OK?"


    Her attitude is very sincere, and I have no idea to refuse. However, I have not said what I have just thought about. Wu Bo, who seems kind but hot tempered, yells at me again: "boy, I warn you that you can pay as much as you want, but you don''t want to think about our miss. She is not something you can touch."


    With that, Wu Bo snorted, and his eyes were full of disdain and disdain for me.


    I completely ignored Wu Bo''s attitude towards me and said in a soft voice with a slight apology: "well, I heard all your previous conversations!"


    Without waiting for Miss Mu to speak, the annoying old man interrupted again and said, "boy, since you''ve heard everything, what do you want to do?"


    Miss Mu saw Wu Bo running against me everywhere and said to him, "Wu Bo, you go out first. I''ll talk to him alone."


    Before leaving, Wu Bo still warned me: "boy, don''t go too far, or you''ll end up in a terrible situation."


    To tell you the truth, in the face of Wu Bo''s threat, I really don''t pay attention to it. His master has been coaxing me to talk. What''s more, such a barking dog can''t bear to be embarrassed by such a beautiful big sister.


    After Wu Bo went out, Miss Mu locked the door in order to prevent him from making trouble. Then she moved a chair and sat down beside my bed.


    Miss Mu took the lead and said, "now that you have heard our conversation, tell me what you think. But you can rest assured that I will be responsible for your illness. How much money do you want to open your mouth?"


    I smile, did not want to reply: "Miss mu, say a word from the heart, or thank you very much for taking me to the hospital after the accident, accompany me, take care of me. I don''t want anything, just take care of my illness. "


    Seeing me say so, Miss Mu''s hanging heart was finally put down, and said with her magnetic voice: "since you have said that, those things will be discussed later. Now we are focusing on healing."


    In this way, we started a simple chat, I told her my name, and she was several years older than me, so she gently called me Xiao Luo. I also know her name, called Mu elegy, a very beautiful name, but always call her Miss Mu also feel very uncomfortable, so I changed my name to her sister mu, and she readily accepted.


    Through the chat with sister mu, I found that she is not only beautiful but also kind-hearted. She gives me the feeling that she is very kind and gentle. She is like a fairy left in the world. I can''t even dream that I will have a quiet face-to-face conversation with such a gorgeous beauty.


    She asked about my family status. Facing her, I told her all my experiences over the years, but I didn''t say anything about things after college. These are the stains in my life. I don''t want my sister Mu to know.


    When she heard of my tragic experience, she not only did not dislike me, but also took more considerate care of me. She treated me like a brother and took the initiative to do this and that for me. My heart was completely broken and I felt the temperature of the world again.


    I finally realized the feeling of love, which is really a magic thing, it makes my cold heart get warm instantly. In the hospital, I was greedily enjoying this hard-earned love, enjoying the taste of being taken care of by others, especially by a sister like a fairy. The warmth and happiness are really beyond description.


    When I opened the quilt, I noticed that my upper body was wrapped like a mummy, and my left arm was still in a thick plaster cast. My legs were safe and sound. It seemed that my upper body was injured.


    I thought to myself, if I didn''t meet someone like sister mu, what would happen to me? I really can''t imagine. I didn''t want to be known by Uncle Yang because of my disappearance. After I woke up in the hospital, I called my teacher and asked for a period of sick leave.


    Time flies like a fleeting moment, and beautiful days are always a little short. After a week''s rest in the hospital, the arrival of an unexpected guest broke my cherished peaceful happiness.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 38

    On that day, it was very warm outside. Sister Mu told us that it was good to bask in the sun. So, with her help, we came to the downstairs of the hospital. However, as we chatted, two men suddenly came to us.


    The man who took the lead was handsome and well-dressed. The handsome man also held a bunch of carnations in his hand. Next to him was a man in a black suit and black framed sunglasses.


    I don''t know why, when I saw this kind of underworld like person, I would feel inexplicably afraid. But when I saw their appearance, my face immediately became serious. She was very unhappy and said to the handsome man who came to her: "Xiao Jianfei, what are you doing here?"


    The handsome man didn''t care about the tone of Mu''s sister''s words. He still kept a bright smile and said faintly: "you said that the man in hospital is your boyfriend? As your friend, I should come and have a look! "


    With that, he slowly walked up to me, handed the flowers in his hand to me gentlemanly, and said with a smile, "here, here you are!"


    I instinctively wanted to reach out to take the flowers from him, but suddenly realized that sister Mu didn''t seem to welcome this person. So I secretly glanced at Mu sister and found her face was still ugly. I really hesitated and didn''t know whether to accept the flowers. But when I touched the evil eyes of this beautiful man, I didn''t dare to offend him I took the flowers in embarrassment and said thanks to him out of politeness.


    In front of him, the man laughed jokingly and even ignored me. He looked at Mu sister and said in a soft voice: "Elegy, when did you find your little boy friend? What do you do? How can you look like a child? Your taste has changed!"


    Sister Mu glanced at him in disgust, and then responded coldly: "does this have anything to do with you? Would you mind not fussing here


    This is the first time that I have seen sister Mu''s cold side for such a long time with her. Maybe, in the face of a man I don''t like, even a gentle woman will turn into a piece of ice. Just like Shen Yue to me, I can''t help but feel a little uneasy when I think of Shen Yue''s name.


    However, this handsome man seems to be used to his sister''s indifference. He doesn''t care at all. He just stares at me with his deep eyes and asks softly, "little brother, tell me, how do you get to the elegy? Teach me. I''ve been chasing her since university for four or five years. Look, she still has this attitude towards me. Do you have any tricks? "


    He said this to me to stop, was asked by him speechless, I want to tell the truth, but again touched Mu sister that cold eyes, I am embarrassed to say, but, in the face of such a strong atmosphere of men, I do not dare to lie, I can only in this faltering, suffocated face is a little red.


    Mu sister may see my embarrassment, she immediately took my hand to stand up, said: "let''s go, ignore him!"


    Beautiful man saw Mu sister angry, quickly blocked our way, with a serious tone said: "well, don''t joke, boy, don''t cheat me, I know you''re not elegy boyfriend, don''t worry, I won''t embarrass you!"


    Mu sister glared at him and said in a cold voice, "Xiao Jian, don''t be smart here. He is my boyfriend. I advise you to go far and far. Don''t walk around me any more. I''m tired of watching."


    Xiao Jian''s face seems to have been sharpened in front of his sister mu. He doesn''t care about Mu''s attitude. He doesn''t believe her words at all. The evil spirit looks at me again and stares at me playfully and asks, "is it?"


    Sister Mu is my greatest benefactor. Now she is in trouble. Even if it is to repay her kindness, I should help her out. Although it is not a pleasant thing to be a shield, and I don''t have enough confidence, I still want to be a man for my sister Mu!


    So, I summoned up the courage, immediately I took the arm in my arm Mu sister''s hand, and then to the beautiful man in front of me firmly said: "yes, I am the boy friend of elegy, please don''t disturb her again in the future."


    Suddenly, I felt as if I had touched my sister''s face, even though I had not been touched by your hand, I felt so happy Why is it worthy of elegy


    When he suddenly scolded me, my self-confidence was extinguished in an instant. I didn''t know how to refute it. Seeing that I was in a dilemma, Mu elder sister completely ignored the image and directly scolded Xiao Jian: "don''t think you have some capital, you can look at people with your nostrils. Xiao Jian, I tell you, in my eyes, everyone has his virtue Thousands of times higher than you. What''s wrong with my boyfriend''s virtue? He''s better than you


    Xiao Jian is really thick skinned. He was scolded as such by sister mu. He didn''t care. His expression was still so calm. He pointed to me and said to sister Mu carefully: "Elegy, how can you compare this kind of person with me? Do you really know him? Do you protect him like this?"Mu elder sister is very speechless stare at him, and then pull me to bypass Xiao Jian to go straight, simply ignore him.


    Seeing us leave, Xiao Jian still pestered us and blocked our way again. His eyes were full of sincerity and said, "Elegy, I know you don''t like me, but I don''t care who you are with except the boy in front of me. Do you really know him? Do you really know what kind of person he is? ad locum. I''ll tell you the truth. I sent someone to investigate him. I came here today to tell you that he is a real pervert. "


    After a pause, Xiao Jian said again: "this boy was in school for stealing money, stealing women''s underwear, and even peeping at girls to go to the toilet. He was criticized by the school, and his deeds spread all over the school. Although I don''t know what he appeared beside you, you must not be cheated by him."


    Xiao Jian said so much in one breath. He was afraid that Mu elder sister would not believe him. He gave her the name of my school and asked her to go to our school to investigate by herself. He knew everything when he said it.


    After hearing this, Mu sister''s expression was a little lost in his mind, and the whole person was completely confused. Her eyes at me were full of doubts. How could she think that the person who had taken care of her for such a long time would be a abnormal voyeur.


    And I, more like suffering from five thunders, this period of unforgettable memory I want to forget, however, just was dug out, now I really have no face to face the holy and flawless sister mu, for a time, I really don''t know what to do, can only red eyes sad said, I was wronged, is someone deliberately hurt me.


    However, in Xiao Jian''s opinion, my explanation is a strong argument. He didn''t listen to what I said. He just scolded me fiercely: "I don''t care what you have done before. Now you just have to remember that if you have any intention or plot to elegy, I will make you pay the price that should be paid!"


    With that, he left with great righteousness. I knew that his plot had been successful. On the spot, I only left my guilty heart and my sister Mu who was still lost.


    I feel the brain has been buzzing, things happen so suddenly, as the protagonist I have some confusion, look up at the sky, at the moment the sun gives me the feeling is no longer that kind of gentle, but dazzling, stabbing my tears out.


    Xiao Jian''s purpose of coming this time has been achieved. He caught Mu''s sister by surprise and held her head high in front of her. All of this was because of me. I let Mu sister down completely. Not only did I not act as her shield, but also exposed my unbearable past in front of them.


    I don''t know if sister Mu believes my excuse, but I have to explain it again: "I''m sorry, sister mu. Although I''m useless, I won''t do that kind of thing. Whether you believe it or not, what I said is true."


    My words brought my sister Mu back to reality. She looked at me for a few seconds, and said to me with disappointment in her voice: "Xiao Luo, there are some things you should not hide from me! Well, you can take care of yourself. I have something else to do. Go first! "


    With that, she left without looking back or saying, like every day, when she was coming to see me.


    I didn''t stop her courage. I could only stare at her back with sadness. She was right. If she took the initiative to be frank with her, she would believe me. Today''s incident was spit out from other people''s mouth, which not only made her lose face, but also made her have to reexamine me.


    From this day on, sister Mu has obviously alienated me, and our relationship is no longer the same as before. Although she takes good care of the hospital affairs, she is only responsible for the patient. She occasionally comes to see me several times, such as bringing things or paying medical expenses.


    I was very lost and miserable. The happiness that I finally got was gone. A stronger sense of loneliness hit me again. I felt as if I was isolated. The appearance of my sister Mu brought me light, and after a short period of light, I fell into darkness again.


    I can fully understand Mu sister''s practice, knowing that she may not only alienate me because she suspects that I am abnormal, but she is very disappointed with my cowardly character when I am in trouble. What''s more, if I didn''t be honest with her at the beginning, she would be more disappointed with me. But I am also very oppressive, I do not mean to hide her, I just want to completely forget that humiliating past, want to stay away from the dark life, live a little sunny. But this wish of mine, after all, failed.


    In this way, I was alone in the hospital, during which the doctor told me that I could be discharged in half a month. After moving my body for a while, except that my arm didn''t dare to move too much, all the other wounds were healed. I felt that there was no big obstacle. I knew that I had no reason to stay any longer. I didn''t want people to think that I was dependent on me.


    This day, the sky is very gloomy, rain will fall at any time, I hide from doctors and nurses, carrying their own luggage, a person quietly left


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 39

    After leaving the hospital, needless to say, I went back to school. Although it was full of nightmares, I still had to go back. After all, school was my second home in the city.


    The next day, I went back to this long lost class again, and when I saw me back, their expressions could not help becoming a little complicated, with surprise and doubt. I did not pay attention to them, still do their own things, I just hope that after today, no one else appears around me to disturb me and bully me.


    Today, my life is very relaxed and happy. However, just before school was over, I was seriously sorting out the contents left by the teacher, without paying attention to the things around me. A person''s hand suddenly patted on my shoulder, which scared me. Conditionally, he looked up and saw that it was "Ma Qiang!"


    Looking at his hypocritical face, I was disgusted. I don''t need to know that he appeared here to show off his success. I moved my mouth and said, "you''ve got what you want. We don''t owe each other. I hope you don''t pester me in the future, even if I beg you!"


    Seeing that I suddenly made such a performance, Ma Qiang was also surprised and laughed for a while. What made me even more angry was that he said aloud in front of the whole class: "Suluo, I want to interview you. Seeing that your hard-working Guardian came to my arms willingly, what do you think?"


    As soon as the words fell, he began to laugh again. Under his leadership, all the students here began to laugh. They seemed to have heard the funniest joke of this century. Some people also murmured: "it''s shameless that such a person still pretends to be a hero!"


    Some people said: "in this way, the hero saved the beauty, and did not look in the mirror to see what he looked like." All kinds of voices rang out in the class, and Ma Qiang also showed a proud smile. Maybe this is the purpose of his coming this time.


    I didn''t listen to his words at all. I really don''t want to explain anything. Even if I can''t forget some things, I have to hide them in my heart until they rot in my heart. But I thought this would be the end. But Ma Qiang''s next performance made me even more embarrassed.


    Seeing me so silent, Ma Qiang said again, "Su Luo, Shen Yue is conquered by me in bed. Don''t mention how energetic it is. I want to be immortal and want to die. Now it''s very comfortable to think about it!"


    Hearing Shen Yue''s name, my heart still fluctuated. I didn''t expect that she would become so powerful. I would rather believe that she was cheated. However, when I heard Shen Yue, I would think of what she said to me that night. It really stimulated me deeply. Although it has been so long, I still can''t forget it.


    I couldn''t bear to hear this. My fist clenched tightly. I was very angry. I wanted to explode. But on second thought, why should I be angry? In the end, I calmed down. Knowing that he was here to humiliate me, why should I be so serious? After loosening my fist, I said faintly, "what''s the relationship with me?"


    Ma Qiang listened to my answer, ha ha, with a smile, said: "how, you look like you have to beat me ah, tell you, waste is waste, in front of me, you Suluo, is a dog that will never be on the table!"


    His tone of speech is extremely arrogant, regardless of the presence of our classmates. Maybe he will be so arrogant only in front of me.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ma Qiang said again, "Oh, yes, Suluo. I heard Shen Yue say that you always like her. I come here to tell you how the woman you like feels after being conquered by me. "


    I am really angry, let the whole class laugh at me, but also in front of the whole class constantly humiliate me, even so, I still keep warning myself in my heart, don''t be angry, and this kind of person angry is not worth.


    I didn''t pay attention to Ma Qiang, hoping that he would leave quickly. I continued to write on my own, but he still did not give up. He grabbed my pen, broke it and threw it to the ground. I took out the second pen in the pencil bag. He repeated the same action several times in succession, and gradually my pen bag was empty.


    I took out the pen that was only left in the pencil bag. The pen had a brand-new package. It seemed that it had never been used. When I held it in my hand, I stopped unconsciously. I really didn''t want to use it. Looking at this pen, which was of great significance to me, I had a long memory in my mind.


    This pen was given to Miaomiao by Uncle Yang on her 16th birthday. It seems to be very expensive. I have never seen her use it, but it has been kept in the drawer of the room. The pen was given to me by Uncle Yang after Miaomiao left. I put all my miss of Miaomiao on this pen, so I didn''t want to use it.


    Thinking of these, I can''t help but feel a trace of bitterness in my heart. I know that Miaomiao doesn''t like me. I still miss her affectionately. However, what can I do? After all, Miaomiao''s departure has a direct reason with me.


    I stare at the pen, fell into infinite meditation, and my pen in my hand was suddenly robbed by Ma Qiang, I just wake up from my long memory, at the same time, Ma Qiang''s voice full of flirting also suddenly rings: "this pen is really good-looking!"Seeing this scene, I really can''t bear it any more. Suddenly, my fire came up in an instant. I thought it was my most precious thing, but it was taken away. I quickly stood up, glared at Ma Qiang, and roared: "return the pen to me quickly!"


    Ma Qiang saw my tense appearance at the moment. He suddenly became more energetic. He took out the pen inside and swayed in front of me for a few times. He jokingly said, "I said how do you look at this pen in a daze. It turned out to be a pen with a pen. How did the lover send it? Oh, I''m wrong. How can a girl like you be a jerk like you! "


    I had red eyes and didn''t want to say more than half a word with me. I went straight to grab it. But Ma Qiang was tall and agile. He avoided me with a flash. Then, he turned around and continued to tease me with a pen in front of me like playing with a dog.


    I kept snatching, constantly toward the horse strong body, he had a good time, the more anxious I was, the more happy he was. In the end, he even stretched out his foot suddenly when I jumped at him, tripping me directly and falling down. I was lying on the ground panting. Watching Ma Qiang brush me like a dog, none of the students stood up to help me speak, just watching the excitement.


    And Ma Qiang, squatting in front of me, jokingly said: "Suluo, I like this pen, and it will be mine." With that, he got up and went to the door of the classroom.


    I red eyes, looking at the back of his leaving, roared at him angrily: "you TM''s hurry to return to me!"


    Heard my roar, Ma Qiang more wantonly in vain, said: "come on, chase me." Finish saying, he swaggered to leave my classroom.


    I was lying on the ground in confusion, and my heart was full of fire and miso. I really didn''t expect that I had been humiliated by him. He still took my most precious things. Is he still a human? That pen is my only sustenance for Miaomiao. Why does Ma Qiang even take this one?


    The more I think about it, the more red my eyes are, and the fire in my heart is burning. How can he play with me, shame me, beat me and scold me. I can bear it, but he took my pen away, which is absolutely intolerable to me. Thinking of this, I quickly got up and chased out. When I ran into the corridor, I found that the bell had rung, and he must have gone to the classroom.


    As a result, I did not want to follow Ma Qiang''s class. Soon, I ran to his classroom door, at this time, the class noisy, almost all students have arrived in the classroom, ready for class.


    When they saw the angry me and appeared in their classroom, they all showed an incredible look. I ignored others, walked into the classroom, and went straight to Ma Qiang, who was playing hip-hop. When Ma Qiang saw me, he was surprised for a while, and then his face became serious. He said to me angrily, "is your TMD endless?"


    I repressed the anger in my heart, the tone was full of indifference, arrogant said: "you TM hurry to return the pen to me!"


    Ma Qiang looked at me. He even broke his face in front of the whole class. His face became ugly. He played with the pen on his hand and said to me provocatively: "I just don''t give it. What can you do to me?"


    He looked at me in the eyes, full of the smell of threat, as if to warn me, if I continue to entangle, he will let me die very ugly.


    If I didn''t dare to shout face to face with him before, but this time it was different. He robbed me of my sustenance for Miaomiao. I had made up my mind that I would not give up if I didn''t take away the pen.


    So, I bit my teeth, in front of the whole class directly to Wang Yadong choked and yelled: "Ma Qiang, we are good or bad classmates, why are you always so aggressive? Even if I''ve offended you, you''ve beaten and scolded, so don''t embarrass me again, OK? "


    Ma Qiang didn''t seem to expect that I would suddenly say such words just now. His face turned red. He bit his teeth and said, "what are you talking about? I just took your pen. Do you need to be so mean?"


    With tears in my eyes, I said pitifully, "as long as you return the pen to me, you can do anything you want me to do!"


    The students kept talking about Ma Qiang bullying the poor man, which made Ma Qiang''s face even more red, he was a little embarrassed, and I made him lose face in front of the whole class, he was even more angry, stood up and directly broke the pen in his hand, and said: "it''s just broken pen, get out of my way, don''t let me see you!"


    At the moment when the pen was damaged, my heart broke. Looking at the ink splashed all over the floor, I didn''t know how to express my feelings. I squatted down and picked up the broken pen slowly. The residual ink was stained on my hand.


    The tears in my eyes finally slipped down, and the anger that was suppressed in my heart broke out completely. I was angry for the first time in my life. I held my pen tightly, pointed to Ma Qiang, and cried loudly to Ma Qiang in my voice: "why do you do this? I want you to apologize to me! "


    Seeing me like this, the students in the class were very surprised. Ma Qiang couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. But in a flash, his anger also broke out. His body stood up in front of me and said scornfully: "how, is there an impulse to kill people?"Said, he suddenly lowered his head, put his noble head in front of me, provocatively said: "come, I give you this opportunity!"


    Now I really can''t bear it. Facing his repeated provocations, I really can''t stand it. The gunpowder in my heart has been completely ignited by Ma Qiang. I uttered two words with all my strength in my mouth: "die!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 40

    As soon as the words fell, my action was beyond everyone''s expectation. I put the pen in my hand and thrust it into Ma Qiang''s neck.


    All of a sudden, the sound of a pig like scream resounded through the silent classroom, and all the people in the classroom immediately fell into panic. They were all stunned by my sudden attack. Ma Qiang narrowly escaped my fatal blow, but I still grabbed their bodies.


    The blood flowed along Ma Qiang''s shoulder, and the blood in my body splashed all over my face. The bloody smell not only did not make me feel afraid, but also increased my violent spirit, which made me become more violent.


    I didn''t even give Ma Qiang any time to react, just like a hungry wolf pouncing on a tiger. I knocked down Ma Qiang, who was screaming, to the ground. I pulled out the pen with blood in his body. Suddenly, I kept poking at his face and body. While stabbing me, I screamed at him madly: "why do you want to force me? Why do you want to force me..."


    I fell into a complete madness, the movements on my hands could not stop. My every move completely scared the students in their class. After seeing the blood, some female students even fainted directly. Finally, several big men in the class pulled me apart. But at this time, there was no good place in Ma Qiang''s body, and the whole person lay limp on the ground On, lingering.


    But I, the face is covered with blood, looks ferocious and terrifying, even, the corner of my mouth also floating a trace of gloomy smile. All the people in the class were stunned. For a time, no one spoke, and the space was filled with suffocating atmosphere.


    After a few seconds of silence, I don''t know which student in the classroom exclaimed: "Oh, my God, I''ve killed you. Call an ambulance! Police, police, call the police


    After a moment of silence, the whole classroom was boiling again, and everyone was in a panic again. Perhaps, no one had thought that I would burst out such a terrible side when I was silent. Even the group of diehards who follow Ma Qiang all day long are shocked and dare not move when they see me covered with blood.


    I stood up and swept through the familiar and unfamiliar faces. From the beginning of ridicule to the fear of me, I felt more relaxed than ever. Only at this moment, all the pressure in my heart was released. After this pressure was released, I was relieved. Even if I''m awake now, I won''t regret my recklessness. If I were given a chance, I would still do what I had just done.


    With my bloodthirsty eyes, I swept the faces that used to only laugh at me and bully me. Then, I cried out in a loud voice: "all TM, get out of my way!"


    In a simple word, after the moment is such a deterrent, noisy classroom, instantly restored calm, those in front of me, consciously gave me a way. This kind of feeling is like a king. I have never felt it before. It is so happy and difficult to be comfortable.


    I once again glanced at Ma Qiang, paralyzed on the ground, and then kicked him a few feet, warning him: "you TMD, don''t mess with me in the future!"


    With that, I walked through the crowd and walked out of the classroom. What I left behind was my handsome back. I don''t know when, on the corridor outside the classroom, there were also a lot of people watching the fun. When they saw me coming out, they also made way for fear of being touched by me.


    I didn''t go back to class. Instead, I went upstairs and went all the way to the roof of the top floor. Today''s weather is particularly gloomy, no sun, full of dark clouds, very in line with my mood.


    Standing at the mouth of Tiantai, I took a deep breath of cold air. Then, I opened my feet and walked to the edge of the roof step by step.


    I followed a lot of people behind me. At first, they didn''t know what I wanted to do. When my body gradually walked into the edge of the roof, the teachers who took the lead behind me suddenly realized and yelled to me, "classmate Suluo, don''t do stupid things. If there are any difficulties, we can sit down and have a good talk."


    I didn''t care what he said, standing straight on the edge of the top floor, looking out at the vast land. Since I was a child, I was particularly afraid of heights, but at this moment, I was not afraid at all. On the contrary, I was very relaxed. I felt a sense of sadness to get out of the sea of misery.


    Looking down, more and more people gathered on the playground downstairs. They looked up one after another, looking at me on the rooftop and talking in succession. Some people took out their phones to take photos, and others started live broadcasting. This person looked at me upstairs with all kinds of hearts.


    Like a chemical reaction, I caused a great stir in the school in a moment. The huge playground has been filled with people, and the crowd is full of onlookers. On the rooftop behind me, there were also too many people. However, none of them dared to approach me, but they were constantly persuading me.


    I stood on the edge of the roof, slowly turned around and looked at the group of people behind me. Among them, there were many familiar faces, including my classmates, my teachers, and school leaders. At this moment, all of them had different expressions and stood behind me with different thoughts, especially the leaders of the school and my head teacher, all sweating nervously Yes.At this time, my counselor came out of the crowd and yelled to me, "Su Luo, please come down quickly. Ma Qiang has been sent to the hospital. There is still help. Don''t mess around!"


    School leaders also immediately agreed: "yes, yes, Su Luo students, hurry down, everything is good to discuss, will be OK!"


    Even those students who usually look at me badly, at this moment, also let out sympathy for me, hiding in the distance and whispering: "if he''s OK this time, I''ll never isolate him again!"


    I looked at the group, moved my dry lips, and cried in a desperate voice the words hidden in my heart: "do you know? In order to make a promise, I left my hometown and came all the way to study here. I just wanted to study quietly and get a diploma. I thought it was a very simple thing. But when I came here, I found that I was wrong. What was wrong was so ridiculous. In my opinion, this is not my ideal school. No matter what I do here, it is disgusting, No matter how I dodge, there are people bullying me, and the school is full of voices talking about me


    After saying so many words in one breath, I stopped for a moment and then said again, "I don''t know why, even the teachers don''t look up to me. I can bear all these things. But, do you know, those people who bully me are not willing to let me go even if I beg for mercy. You forced me to do all these things, and Ma Qiang deserves it, This is the price he deserves. "


    At the end of the day, I cried excitedly. For so long, all the words accumulated in my heart were revealed here in front of so many people. At this moment, my heart was full of joy. All the unhappiness and unhappiness disappeared, and all the people who listened to my speech fell into silence.


    After a short silence, the school leaders and teachers continued to humbly persuade me. But now I can''t listen to any voice, keep crying, I don''t know what''s going on, I''ve even laughed, how sad I am, how ruthless the people are now, how realistic the world is.


    After a burst of laughter, I pointed to the people in front of me and continued: "you people, don''t be hypocritical here. You are all animals with human face and animal heart. Even if you have a trace of pity for me, I will not be forced to be like this. I''m fed up with this life, and I''m really fed up with it. People are doing it and heaven is watching. You will have retribution. "


    My words, not only said the teachers and school leaders look ugly, but also hit those who have insulted me, they unconsciously lowered the noble head, as if aware of their own mistakes.


    I got a thorough vent, and my spirit was relaxed. However, I cried out to the people in front of me: "although the days before were only bitter, I''m satisfied to have you see me off before I leave."


    Hearing me speak like this, the school leaders behind me are more anxious, but none of them dare to step forward, just look at my words and deeds anxiously in situ.


    The phone in my pocket suddenly rings, breaking the peace in front of me. I slowly took out my mobile phone and answered the phone in front of all the people. At this time, the firefighters who heard the news also made preparations for rescue below.


    Just listen to the other end of the phone, immediately came uncle Yang anxious voice: "Hello, Arlo, listen to uncle, don''t do stupid things, what difficulties wait for uncle to help you solve, obedient."


    I took a deep breath and sobbed at the other end of the phone: "Uncle Yang, I''m sorry, I let you down! I can''t do what I promised you. If there''s an afterlife, I''ll repay you for your upbringing. "


    With that, I hung up the phone without waiting for uncle yang to talk. I also turned off the phone and put it into my pocket. I relaxed and ignored everyone''s voice. I opened my arms and leaned back slowly.


    At this moment, the appearance of many people I like appeared in my mind, such as Miaomiao who ran away from home, Lin Shihan who hated me, and Shen Yue, who betrayed me. The appearance of these people changed me and made me fall into this muddy whirlpool.


    And when my body fell in the air, my mind suddenly came up with the figure of Mu sister, recalling the time with her, only those days, is my happiest and happiest day.


    When I think of sister Mu again, I really regret what I have done. However, it''s too late to say anything now. I pray silently in my heart that if God gives me a chance, I will explain everything to Mu sister, hoping to get her understanding and tolerance.


    I jumped downstairs that moment, the whole campus thoroughly boiling, I closed my eyes tightly, mouth silently murmured: "goodbye, I used to like the people and bully me, goodbye, this does not belong to my world!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 41

    I gradually opened my eyes, and my consciousness was still vague. I didn''t know where this was. Heaven or hell was the only word I could think of in my mind. Then I saw the anxious and gaunt face of Uncle Yang. I thought, am I still alive?


    Uncle Yang saw that I woke up, and his sad face disappeared. Tears burst out in his eyes. He said excitedly, "it''s nearly half a month. You finally wake up!"


    Then I called the doctor in a hurry, and soon a large number of doctors came in outside the door. They took all kinds of instruments and examined my whole body. Then they asked me questions.


    I don''t know where my consciousness is. I don''t pay any attention to the doctor''s questions. Silence is the only thing I want to do. They still ask me a lot. I feel irritable. My mood is very unstable. I yell at them: "get rid of me!"


    Seeing me like this, it''s not easy for the doctor to ask anything more. Uncle Yang said sorry to the doctor and sent them out of the ward. In my consciousness, everything in front of me is illusory. I don''t want to face the illusory world, let alone the hypocritical heart.


    Now I, like a walking corpse, life and death are no longer important to me. I am isolated from the world in front of me. My heart, in this world, has no waves and waves. Nothing will interest me any more.


    The doctor''s diagnosis is that I have serious psychological disorders, as well as mild depression, in the face of such a diagnosis, I still care. How can I be sick? It''s a joke. I even think that the doctors who expound their theories all day are really sick.


    I don''t know how long later, two policemen came into the ward. They asked me something about Ma Qiang. Originally, I was immersed in my own world. But when I heard the words Ma Qiang, I became very calm and suddenly became furious. I cried out with emotion: "he should die, he should die, he should die..."


    This sentence kept repeating in my mouth, my mood has become more and more excited, see me like this, the police are helpless, then left.


    After a while, another beautiful female doctor came to the ward. She was a psychologist. She enlightened me with the voice for a long time, and my mood got some stability. I just didn''t answer her questions. However, when I talked about some sensitive topics, I still became restless, unable to listen to any words, just wanted to vent.


    In the end, the beautiful psychologist came to a conclusion: "I have schizophrenia, plus moderate depression!"


    Even in the face of Uncle Yang, I didn''t want to say anything. After observing in the hospital for a few days and confirming that nothing was wrong with my body, uncle Yang took me back to my hometown. At this time, compared with the time when Miaomiao ran away from home, he was much older, with a sad face and much more white hair. He kept apologizing to me and saying that he was sorry for my father, I feel sorry for what I said, but even though he said it, I was still indifferent.


    Before leaving, the doctor advised uncle yang to send me to a mental hospital. At first, uncle Yang refused. But after I got home, I looked in the mirror all day, sometimes giggling and crying. Uncle Yang saw me in tears. Finally, out of helplessness, uncle Yang sent me to a mental hospital.


    In the days of treatment in the psychiatric hospital, it was the happiest day in my life. It was like a paradise for me. There were no worries, no worries, no intrigues, and no intrigues. I cried when I wanted to, laugh when I wanted, scream when I wanted, and make trouble whenever I wanted. I was really happy here. I could only do repeated things, eat and take medicine every day, Sleep?


    The people here are also very simple. They seem to have no bullying cells in their bodies. Everyone is always smiling at me. I get along with them very well. However, what is different between me and them is that I have always lived in my ideal world, and only in my world can I not feel sad and sad.


    Although I am very happy every day, what I fear most is sleeping. Every night, I have all kinds of dreams. Sometimes I wake up, sometimes I laugh in my sleep, sometimes I cry and I am moody.


    In this way, in the mental hospital, I live day after day, after drug treatment, my mood is gradually stable, and I will not become restless when I mention the sensitive words before. I also gradually out of my illusory world, I finally understand that the jump, I did not die unexpectedly, just a serious mental problem.


    Now although my head is clear, but I still play the role of mental illness, even so, I lost the past carefree life, that kind of happy days can not be found again, my troubles inexplicably appeared, I do not know where it comes from, what I am worrying about.


    Every day, I keep thinking about this and that, often a person quietly in a daze. I can''t find a speaker here. I''m almost mute and get used to it gradually. Even when Uncle Yang comes to see me, I''m too lazy to take care of it.


    My heart, there has always been a lingering shadow, I hate that sinister world, that world is terrible and dark, even in this psychiatric hospital, to be a lonely poor man is better than to go to that terrible world, I have produced extremely terrible shadow on the outside world, I really dare not to contact, to face.So, even if I''m now back to normal, I still choose to stay in the psychiatric hospital, live a mental life every day, and pretend to be happy is much better than the cruelty of reality.


    Unconsciously, I have been in the mental hospital for nearly two months. At noon that day, after taking medicine, I began to take a nap, because of the drug factors, I quickly fell asleep.


    Not long after I lay down, I began to dream again. In my dream, I saw Miaomiao. This is the first time that I dreamed of her since I came here. She became beautiful again. Looking at Miaomiao standing in front of me, I was about to speak. She didn''t say a word. When she came up, she gave me a loud slap and went down with her mouth, she said in a sharp voice: "waste!"


    Although I know this is a dream, but it gives me the feeling is so real, Miaomiao slapped me very painful, she seems to have exhausted all her strength, facing Miaomiao, I whispered: "I am not a waste!"


    Miaomiao said in a sharp voice again: "you dare not breathe even when you talk. You also say you are not a waste. If you want to prove that you are not a waste, you can go out of here, go back to where you should go, and make a fool of yourself


    In the face of Miaomiao, I always dare not rebut her loudly, but when I hear her words, I summon up my courage and shout out: "OK, you wait, I will prove it to you!"


    Miaomiao replied, "what you do has nothing to do with me, and there is no need to prove it to me. In my eyes, you are always a waste!"


    With that, Miaomiao slowly disappeared in front of my eyes. Looking at the Miao Miao who disappeared in front of me, I cried desperately and kept calling, trying to keep her, but I could not make any voice in my mouth. When I finally called out, I woke up from my dream. Although the dream was very short, it gave me a deep and real feeling. I touched Miaomiao and played The face, all with the burning pain.


    This dream is so real that I can clearly remember every word and action of Miaomiao, and even what clothes she wears. Miaomiao''s words ring an alarm for me and wake me up completely.


    I sit on the bed and keep thinking about Miaomiao''s words. I really don''t need to hide here. This not only wastes my life, but also drags uncle Yang. If I go on like this, people who look down on me will look down on me even more.


    The most important thing is not to be looked down upon by Miaomiao. Although Miaomiao is a girl, she still wanders around alone, and I, a boy, will only hide in the corner and cry cowardly. Perhaps, Miaomiao hates me because of my cowardice. If she comes back and knows that I am hiding in a mental hospital, she will look down on me even more.


    After thinking about it, I finally firmly believe in myself. I want to leave here and make myself strong in the future. I unconsciously walked out of bed and came to the front of the mirror. Looking at myself in the mirror, my heart couldn''t help pounding. I really didn''t believe my eyes.


    I found that I am very sloppy now. My hair is very long and covered with white hair, and my beard is full of it. I am under 20 years old, but I live up to the temperament of 60 years old. I couldn''t bear to look at myself in the mirror. I left the mirror quickly and took out my mobile phone and dialed it to Uncle Yang.


    After dialing the phone, I said a word in my hoarse voice: "uncle, I miss you, take me home!" Then I hung up.


    Uncle Yang''s speed is ridiculous. He killed himself in the hospital after less than half an hour''s phone call.


    When he saw me, he was so excited that he said, "Arlo, are you ok?"


    I nodded gently and said, "well, I''m ok, uncle Yang, let''s go home."


    Uncle Yang cried when he heard this. He hugged me and said loudly, "OK, let''s go home."


    Later, uncle Yang called the doctor and explained my situation to him. The doctor had a comprehensive physical examination and asked me a lot of professional questions. After everything was qualified, he gave me a certificate and allowed me to leave the hospital.


    As soon as the discharge procedures were completed, uncle Yang drove me home. All the way, uncle Yang kept saying that he was so sad these days that he didn''t have the face to see my father. He kept it from me. He didn''t tell my father in prison.


    Uncle Yang kept talking to me, and I simply echoed his question. When he got home, uncle Yang bought a huge firecracker and put it up at the door, saying that he would ruin my misfortune. After entering the house, everything is still so familiar.


    I rushed into the bathroom without saying a word. I took a hot bath and shaved my beard. I was more comfortable looking at myself in the mirror. After I came out, I felt very relaxed and had a refreshing feeling. We had dinner outside, and it was very late when we got home.


    In the next week, I had a very warm time at home. Uncle Yang didn''t trust myself. He asked for a week''s leave to accompany me at home, almost inseparable.


    A week later, uncle Yang felt relieved to go to work when I was really OK. In this week, I also started a normal life and faced the reality with my ordinary heart. After dinner today, I directly asked Uncle Yang, "uncle, how is Ma Qiang who was stabbed by me?"Uncle Yang was surprised to hear that I suddenly asked him this question. But in a flash, uncle Yang regained his composure, and then slowly told me about what happened in the school


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 42

    It turned out that I just fell on the air cushion paved by the fire brigade that day, so I was able to recover this life. Ma Qiang, however, did not die. However, he seems to have been seriously injured. He has been in a severe coma in the hospital. As for whether he has come out now, uncle Yang is not sure.


    Originally, this will not be so easy to end, on the one hand, the school did not dare to make it too sensational, has been pressing. On the other hand, I was diagnosed with mental illness, so I didn''t need to bear any responsibility. Moreover, Ma Qiang was the first to deceive others. At this time, his parents were angry and had no place to go. Under the mediation of the school, uncle Yang compensated Ma Qiang''s family for a small amount of medical expenses. After Yang shulue had passed, it would be over. But for me, the school did not have how, still kept my school status, let me rest school to recuperate.


    Hearing this result, uncle Yang was quite satisfied, so he readily accepted it. However, as soon as the name Ma Qiang was mentioned, uncle Yang was not angry. He said that if the guy had not learned his lesson, he would not have let him off easily.


    Hearing such news, I was still quite shocked. After such a big thing happened, the school didn''t even dismiss me. Thank God. After uncle Yang finished speaking, I said solemnly to Uncle Yang: "uncle, I want to go back to school!"


    After that, uncle Yang was startled by my words. He immediately said solemnly, "no, you can''t go back. Your illness is just right. In case Ma Qiang bullies you, you should stay at home. Uncle can support you!"


    "Uncle, I thought about it for a long time before I said it to you. There are some things I can''t escape. I have to face the reality. If I eat and die at home, I will become a waste. I don''t want to live like this again. Uncle, don''t worry. In school, who dares to get along with a psychopath who doesn''t want to die! "


    My words are full of self-confidence, but Uncle Yang is still not at ease in letting me go out, afraid that I will be revenged and so on. Therefore, he has been constantly dissuading me, let me not go back. I can fully understand uncle Yang''s practice. If it is given to me, it will be like Uncle Yang.


    But in the end, uncle Yang didn''t twist me. I just stood up and said to Uncle Yang forcefully: "uncle, don''t worry. I''m going back to fulfill the promise I promised you. If I don''t mess with others, others won''t touch me. After all, mental patients are still very dangerous!"


    The voice just fell, my eyes are very firm, the eyes exude a strong light, the corners of the mouth unconsciously showed an evil smile.


    Seeing your firm eyes, uncle Yang was silent for a while. Finally, he agreed with me. Then, he helped me contact the school leaders and explained my current situation. The school didn''t embarrass me and allowed me to continue to go to school. Just remember not to be like the last time.


    After the school arrangement, I decided to leave for school the next day. Before leaving, uncle Yang took me to buy some new clothes and cut my head with me. Because my hair was messy and mixed with countless white hair, I cut it short and dyed it black.


    Now it''s much more pleasing to the eye. With my new set of clothes, I dress up more sunny, so that I look like I''m back to the taste of youth.


    When everything was ready, I boarded the train back to school with my bag and luggage on my back. Before I got on the train, uncle Yang insisted on seeing me off, but I politely refused and said with profound meaning: "uncle, I''m growing up, and I''ll go my own way in the future."


    Uncle Yang knew my temper, so he didn''t say anything, so he compromised.


    The next day, in the afternoon, I came to the gate of the school. Standing in this familiar and strange place, my heart was full of ripples. The scenes that had happened flashed in front of me one by one. The things were still those things, the people were still those people, and the school was still that school. But the difference was that my mood at this time was no longer comparable to that before Yes.


    Facing this school which once filled me with nightmares again, I no longer feel panic. In the face of the people I am about to meet, I no longer feel afraid. I am no longer afraid of my future life here, but I look forward to it very much.


    Lost in the door for a long time, I just came out of memory, sorted out their own clothes, I stood up board, with a smile, raised feet, stepped into the campus.


    The campus is still the same as before. The people in the campus are also living a normal life according to their original track. The waves I had when I jumped from the building seemed to have been forgotten. No one noticed me or recognized me. My arrival was undoubtedly like a passer-by.


    In this way, in the case of no one recognized, all the way low-key came to their bedroom door.


    Standing outside the door, I clearly heard the conversation among the roommates inside. The first one I heard was the voice of the fat man: "Wang Jian, you piled all your luggage on Suluo''s bed. What should he do if he wants to come back?"


    Immediately, Wang Jian''s disdainful voice rang out: "come back a hair, are you stupid, neuropathy is to say cure can be cured? Even if he is cured, do you think he still dares to come to school? Brother Johnson has to skin him


    His voice fell, the bedroom immediately burst out a burst of laughter, with this burst of laughter, I gently opened the door, walked in.My sudden appearance made the laughter stop suddenly. Several roommates looked at me at the same time. There were doubts, fears and even ridicule in their eyes.


    Under their inexplicable gaze, I stared at Wang Jian without expression, pointed to my bed, and read word by word: "take it all away!"


    Wang Jian, in particular, saw my sudden appearance, his face changed so ugly, with fear in his eyes, and his disdainful tone just disappeared. He said tremblingly: "you, you are back, Suluo!"


    The corner of my mouth smile, light said: "yes, I''m back!"


    This time, Wang Jian''s face was even more ugly. He bit his teeth and said weakly, "I didn''t expect that you dare go back to school?"


    I didn''t care. Then I put my backpack on my shoulder on the chair next to me. My face changed instantly. I said to Wang Jian in a cold voice, "I said to take the things from my bed. Didn''t you hear me?"


    Feeling that I was angry, Wang Jian was in a hurry and started to act. In less than a minute, my bed was vacated. Then Wang Jian said in a hurry, "Suluo, I''m kind to advise you. Now if you can escape, you''ll have no chance in the future."


    I didn''t expect that I could speak so well. I not only cleaned up the things, but also cleaned up my messy bed. I was very satisfied with his evaluation.


    Then, I shrugged my shoulders and pretended to be indifferent. I said calmly, "let him come whatever he wants. I''ll wait. But here, I still thank you for helping me make the bed, so that I can make it myself


    Wang Jian didn''t expect that I didn''t sell him face at all. His anger almost broke out. However, when he touched my sharp eyes, he stifled his breath back into his stomach and said, "Suluo, you have a kind of TMD!"


    I''m not surprised to see him so obedient. I just feel that he is really a bully. If you are weak, he will ride on your head. If you are strong or not, he will be afraid. People are good to be bullied, and horse is good to be ridden. This sentence is right, which strengthens my faith in my heart and bravely faces all the things that will happen in the future.


    The next day, I came to the class early, just arrived at the door of the classroom, behind me came a familiar female voice: "Suluo?"


    I stopped and turned my head gently. Unexpectedly, I couldn''t take precautions against it. This man was the long lost "Zhang Qian!"


    Long time no see, she is still so fashionable, and she exudes the breath of youth, but she has also changed, changed more calm than before, the former pungent character disappeared in her body, she ran to me quickly, and said in surprise: "I didn''t think it was really you!"


    I was full of doubts and asked her, "when did you come back and your trouble has been solved?"


    Zhang Qian replied, "I came back the day after your accident. I was surprised to hear that you stabbed Ma Qiang. Me? It''s OK. "


    She didn''t answer the question behind me, but simply omitted it. I know that this is the privacy of others after all. Since Zhang Qian doesn''t want to say it, it''s not convenient for me to ask again.


    Before I could speak, Zhang Qian, in order to avoid this problem, changed the topic and continued to say, "Suluo, I heard that you are not insane? Why is it all right now? "


    After that, she seemed to realize that she had said something wrong. She quickly changed her mouth and said again, "I''m really sorry. I said something wrong. I just want to ask, are you well?"


    For Zhang Qian, the relationship with her is not good, but I haven''t seen her for a long time, or listen to cordial, but on second thought, I still can''t have too much intersection with her. Although I''m not afraid of Liu Boyang now, I don''t want to cause trouble. If I can get away from it, just stay away.


    So, I directly playfully said: "mental illness is not completely good, so you will try to stay away from me in the future, or I will be crazy, you will be very dangerous Oh!"


    What I didn''t expect was that my words not only didn''t scare Zhang Qian, but also made her laugh. She said with a smile: "not bad, Su Luo, but also learned to make fun of it. It seems that it''s really good and quick!"


    Immediately, we both entered the class together and found a seat. After sitting down, Zhang Qian seemed to think of something. She quickly came to the front of me and said to me nervously, "Oh, by the way, how dare you come to school? I heard that Ma Qiang has been discharged from hospital and will return to school in the next few days. He has already spoken and said that if you come back, you will not be let go of you!"


    Looking at Zhang Qian in front of me is also a piece of good intention, I light reply: "this you can rest assured, he dare not take me how, if he really intends to deal with me, no matter where I hide, he will find it!"


    With that, I lowered my head and sorted out the textbook for class. Seeing that I was so confident, Zhang Qian didn''t say anything and went back to her seat.


    I sat in the last row of the class, very humble position, not easy to be found, students came to the classroom from the outside, no one noticed my existence, the cold classroom with the arrival of students, immediately became noisy.


    Just when I was concentrating on reading, the class did not know that the classmate suddenly screamed and yelled: "that, that''s not Suluo!"I gradually raised my head and found that the eyes of the whole class were looking at me. The originally noisy classroom suddenly became silent. Everyone looked at me strangely. Everyone''s eyes were full of shock!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 43

    The classroom, which was quiet for a moment, suddenly fell into the noise. All kinds of voices were heard in the whole classroom. They were all talking about me. Some people were curious about whether my neuropathy was good or not. Some people wondered why I would go back to school. Some people were still holding the heart of watching the excitement. The noisy voices came one after another.


    I didn''t think so. Before I came back, I was ready to accept it. I continued to look down at the books I had just read. I looked at them carefully, as if everything around me had nothing to do with me.


    Even when the teacher came to class, I was surprised to see me, but I didn''t pay attention to it. I just looked at the book and immersed in the ocean of knowledge.


    Time, inadvertently slowly passed, back to school these days, I still very happy, very happy, although as before, no one is willing to contact with me, but at least no one to bully me.


    Those people who always bully me usually hide far away from me now. I know clearly that no one will take the initiative to cause a mental illness. Even those who once looked at me very unpleasant will not take the initiative to oppose me. In this school, so far, no one dares to bully me.


    In the past few days in school, I also learned about the situation in the class. Now, our class has been officially occupied by Liu Boyang. During the period of Ma Qiang''s suspension from school and recuperation, Liu Boyang was given a good opportunity. He took the opportunity to swallow up several classes of our class, and also got over the former Department of Ma Qiang, so as to really strengthen his own strength.


    There are ten classes in our class. Liu Boyang occupied six of them. In the remaining four classes, except for two that have been standing on Ma Qiang''s side, there is another class that is all girls. They do not participate in the fight and are in the neutral room. The last class left is Han Boyang''s class.


    Although Han Boyang didn''t participate in the school''s struggle, no one had any idea about him. They all knew that his main force was outside the school. He completely ignored the children''s careerism on campus.


    The two classes that follow Ma Qiang are also crumbling at present, but they are temporarily suppressed by Ma Qiang''s iron friends. Basically, all the people who used to follow Ma Qiang were bought by Liu Boyang. Therefore, Liu Boyang seems to have become the overlord of our freshman class. In this silent war, Liu Boyang became the final winner because I stabbed Ma Qiang.


    At the beginning, I was taken as cannon fodder for the fight by Liu Boyang and Ma Qiang. In order not to be bullied by Liu Boyang, I tried my best to turn to Ma Qiang. I didn''t expect that the creation made people fool me. Finally, the cannon fodder ended the fight, which led to Liu Boyang''s loophole. He''s made him. He''s got me.


    Now, it is not the same as before. The situation has reversed greatly. The person who wanted to strip me alive has become Ma Qiang, and the only person who can cover me has become Liu Boyang. Zhang Qian also kindly told me that she took the initiative to help me lead the line, let me go to Liu Boyang, said that only he can cover me, I still thank her for her kindness, but I did not think about it at all, so I resolutely refused.


    Liu Boyang is the mastermind of all these plots. He beat me and scolded me intentionally at the beginning, and then let things develop to the present situation. Without him, my fate would not have been like this. In my opinion, he is more disgusting than Ma Qiang. He is a man with deep city, dark heart and small belly. He is unreliable.


    In the face of Zhang Qian''s kind advice, I was always indifferent. In the end, she could only tell me to do it well. In fact, I understand that in the whole class and even the whole school, only Zhang Qian is really sympathetic to me. Although she is not deeply worried, she is really a person who really cares for me.


    However, now I don''t think so much. I just want to make sure that people don''t offend me and I don''t commit crimes. In my eyes, all people and things are not important. Now my focus of life is almost entirely on my study. I study hard every day and try to make up for all the lessons missed in this semester.


    Students see me every day, I can still concentrate on learning under such a situation. In the face of Ma Qiang, who will come back at any time, I have no trace of prevention. They all think that my illness has not been well and I am still in a state of mental illness. No one can understand what I think in my head every day.


    The calm days lasted for two weeks. By the third week, the storm in people''s mouth finally came.


    It was Tuesday. The sun was bright and the air was dry. After lunch, I returned to the classroom early with some books.


    As soon as I entered the door, the gloating voice of those who could only watch the excitement came to my ears:


    "hahaha, there is a good play to watch at last!"


    "I don''t know how Ma Qiang revenged Suluo this time."


    "Although I can''t bear to see Ma Qiang bullying Suluo, I''m still looking forward to it, ha ha!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    These so-called students, only at this time, will concentrate on one thing, those excited expressions, more excited than five million, even Liu Boyang also appeared in our class, waiting for the beginning of the good play.


    I came to the classroom, went straight to the corner of the last row, sat down and repeated what I did every day.Butt in the chair has not done hot, Zhang Qian came to me, anxiously said: "Suluo, how dare you come to the classroom, you have not heard? Ma Qiang has come back! Take advantage of this opportunity, you''d better hurry away. "


    I looked up at Zhang Qian and said calmly, "well, I already knew he was back. Is there anything strange about it? And why do I run? "


    After listening to my reply, Zhang Qian was a little surprised and said, "are you stupid? He will definitely deal with you when he comes back. You should go out and hide first, wait for me to observe for a few days and see what his attitude is before informing you!"


    I am pleased to smile, gently said: "Zhang Qian, thank you for your kindness, you do not know, Ma Qiang is the kind of person who has revenge, especially when I broke his face in front of his whole class, he won''t forgive me, he will revenge me severely!"


    Zhang Qian listened to my answer, staring at the boss, she may not be able to believe, only a few months no, my change is so big, like a changed person, she couldn''t believe staring at me for a long time, then slowly said: "you, are not afraid?"


    I smile at Zhang Qian, then slowly lower my head, turn up my textbook, no longer pay attention to her.


    Zhang Qian this hot face pasted my cold buttocks, I made her completely helpless, she did not say anything, then returned to the seat.


    As soon as Zhang Qian left, the front door of the classroom banged and was kicked open by the bully. The noisy classroom suddenly became silent, and a strange atmosphere filled it. I know that he came, but also slightly raised his head, looked at the classroom door, the rate of the advanced door, it is Ma Qiang!


    After only a few months, Ma Qiang has changed a lot. His chicken head has been cut into a board inch head, and his fat body has also lost weight. Now, there are two more striking scars on his face, which extend to his neck. One of them comes down from his eyes, which looks startling. These two scars make this man, who is one meter eight, more powerful and domineering. Behind him, he is always followed by several friends who are inseparable from him.


    Among them, I also noticed Wang Jian, who also followed Ma Qiang. When I looked up, Wang Jian caught me at a glance. He pointed at me and said to Ma Qiang, "brother Qiang, Suluo is there!"


    His voice, in this quiet classroom, is particularly loud, everyone along the direction of Wang Jian''s fingers, looking at me. And Ma Qiang''s eyes, also immediately looked at me.


    Four eyes relative, Ma Qiang''s ferocious face now looks even more ferocious. He gently waved his hand, and all of them came towards my position.


    Looking at the coming Ma Qiang, my heart is not a bit flustered, the heart is extraordinary calm, even what is fear I seem to forget, just sit in situ, quietly waiting for their arrival.


    Soon, Ma Qiang came to me. However, he didn''t hit me immediately. He just sat on my desk and said to me calmly, "Suluo, long time no see! How are you doing? "


    Hearing this, not only I, but even the whole class watching the excitement, were shocked. I looked at Ma Qiang in front of me, and I found that he had changed. From the calm words, he became more terrible than before. The appearance of peace seemed to be more terrible, but behind it was more terrible.


    Even if he becomes in terror, facing him, I am still calm as water. For me now, there is really nothing that can make me feel afraid. I have stabbed people and committed suicide. I am not afraid of death. What else can I fear again.


    After staring at Ma Qiang for a long time, I just smile at him and say, "thank you for your concern. I have a really good life."


    Wang Yadong grinned slightly and replied jokingly to me: "well, it looks good. It looks like it''s red, but it''s still growing. It seems that the food in the mental hospital is good!"


    In the face of his sarcasm, I calmly said: "well, the food there is really more delicious than the canteen, you can try it."


    Hearing the words protruding from my mouth, the whole class burst into laughter. Seeing that I was still so calm, Ma Qiang''s eyes flashed a trace of anger. He sneered and said, "OK, OK, OK, I appreciate people like you. I believe that the future will be more and more interesting."


    From the moment Ma Qiang appeared in the classroom, everyone thought that Ma Qiang would fight me directly. However, no one expected that the two of us even talked and laughed with our old friends just like reminiscing about the past. However, behind the calm, there was a turbulent wave. I could see that Ma Qiang was impatient and was about to break out.


    But I pretended to ask for Rao''s pitiful appearance, shivering said: "I, I, I regret it!"


    Seeing my appearance, Ma Qiang and his friends behind him couldn''t help laughing. Wang Jian in our bedroom quickly flattered Ma Qiang and said, "as soon as brother Qiang comes out, this boy is really counselled. Where is your usual arrogance? I tell you, waste is rubbish. Don''t think about being a hero."


    Hearing Wang Jian''s words, Ma Qiang felt a great sense of achievement, and then to me, arrogantly said: "what do you regret? Do you think it''s useful to regret now? I tell you, it''s lateI returned to the appearance just now, looked at Ma Qiang seriously and solemnly called out to him: "you know, these two months, I have been in the middle of self blame, every night will be awakened by nightmares, I really regret at the bottom of my heart, I regret that I started too lightly, did not kill you this scum thoroughly!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 44

    He never expected that I would say such a word in my mouth. This sentence, like a powder primer, directly blew Ma Qiang up. He stretched out his hand, grabbed me by the collar and lifted me from the seat. He said angrily, "do you really think I dare not move you?"


    Because he was so excited, he spattered his saliva all over the place when he spoke. I put out one hand to wipe the saliva on my face, and the other hand quietly extended into my trouser pocket and took out the spring knife I had prepared.


    When I raised the hand holding the knife, Ma Qiang accidentally found out that he quickly released it. I jumped aside and dodged. At that moment, he picked up a book from the desktop, pointed at me, and yelled: "what do you want to do? Do you really think I dare not do anything to you? Believe it or not, I will kill you immediately


    Although Ma Qiang''s tone of voice is arrogant, I can feel that he is also flustered by my behavior, and his eyes show a subtle fear. Even those students watching the fun are also scared by my move. Some timid girls have already yelled!


    I ignored other people''s reaction, directly in public view, slowly took off my clothes, bared my arms, saw me again crazy action? Some of the girls are shy to cover their faces, others have been completely stunned, no one knows what I am going to do now.


    I chuckled frivolously. Then I handed the knife in my hand to Ma Qiang and said seriously: "you have always said that you want to kill me. Now I will give you this opportunity. If you are still a man, if you still want to revenge, you will come, and I will follow you!"


    After that, I put my fist in the position of my heart and gently hammered it, indicating that the heart was here.


    This scene, so that everyone panic, even as the protagonist of Ma Qiang, also stunned, how he did not expect, my neuropathy will be crazy to this point.


    Without waiting for him to open his mouth, I said again, "however, please remember that you''d better kill me as soon as possible, and don''t give me any breathing space. Otherwise, as long as I have one breath, I will be crazy and retaliate against you by any means. Between us, either you die or I die!"


    Now I don''t like what they think. My mental illness has recurred again. On the contrary, I am calm and sober now. I know clearly that Ma Qiang and I have only courage when things come to this stage. There is a saying well said, soft ones are afraid of hard ones, hard ones are afraid of horizontal ones, and horizontal ones are afraid of dying ones. For me, this is a win rate of 100% A 50% bet.


    If Ma Qiang''s knife really goes on, I don''t care. I''ll die again. But if he withdraws, then from now on, there will be no one who dares to provoke me any more, and no one will feel sorry for an insane psychosis.


    Moreover, I''m sure that Ma Qiang doesn''t dare to attack. He is a bully, or he won''t hold on to me all the time. In the face of Han Boyang''s warning, why didn''t he resist? Why did he put all his anger on me.


    As I expected, Ma Qiang immediately fell into silence after listening to my words. He felt like a tiger riding on a tiger. He was so angry that his face turned red and his veins were swelling.


    For a while, he got tangled and started. He didn''t dare. Give up, his face is more ridiculed. After tangled up, he did not know where the courage came from. He bit his teeth and quickly snatched the spring knife from my hand. He roared angrily, "do you think I dare not do it?"


    With that, his hand with the knife hit my heart. I stood there, closed my eyes, waiting for death.


    However, the situation is very coincidental, it can also be said that my life should not be cut off. At this critical moment, the bell of the class suddenly rings, and suddenly, the classroom filled with gunpowder smoke, for a moment, recovered its calm.


    I can feel that Ma Qiang''s nervous tension is also relaxed. The bell rings in time and gives him a good step. He points to me with a spring knife immediately. His words are full of warnings and says: "little bunny, wait for me after class!"


    Said, with a few diehards, left the classroom. To tell you the truth, at this moment, I am also secretly relieved.


    To tell you the truth, when the knife is still one centimeter away from my heart, I am still a little afraid. I am also a living man with flesh and blood and thoughts. In spite of this, I can''t show it at all. Otherwise, everything will fail.


    Today''s me, whether it is now or in the future, in front of anyone who bullies me, I have to behave like a madman. Only in this way can I not be slaughtered. Therefore, I continued to pretend calm, in the eyes of all people, slowly put on the clothes, and then sat down safely.


    At this time, I seem to hear the class, came the girl''s voice: "so handsome!"


    "I didn''t expect that solo was such a man!"


    "Wow, it''s like solo has changed now."


    "Suluo is so handsome that she dares to challenge Ma Qiang."


    ¡­¡­


    The praise of the girls makes me very satisfied. No wonder everyone likes to show off in front of the girls. It turns out that this is the pleasure after loading B. I lowered my head and laughed secretly.Soon, the teacher came in, began to class, I gently open the textbook, listen carefully!


    An afternoon''s class was fleeting. When the teacher left school, Ma Qiang led those people at noon again. Several students sitting near me immediately gave up a large area of venue. All the students in the class followed the appointment and found a suitable place to observe me and Ma Qiang beside me.


    Such a large classroom is now equivalent to a big stage, and Ma Qiang and I are like the protagonists of the play. The several diehards around him have played supporting roles very well. Several of them run to close the front and rear doors.


    After everything was ready, Ma Qiang immediately took out the spring knife that robbed me at noon, played with it for a few times, and said playfully, "hum, play rogue with me, don''t think I will be afraid of you. Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I still know the truth of killing and breaking the law. I don''t want to use my life to offset your cheap life. However, I will not let you go. I will play you worse than death every day. As for what you said, you will find me to revenge. I will wait for you all the time. Now, I may as well tell you that Laozi TM is not frightening! "


    After that, he took up the spring knife to trim his nails, and said to his friends: "brothers, go on, give me a good beating. If you don''t kill me, I''ll take care of what happened."


    Those people were not happy with me, especially Wang Jian. When he heard Ma Qiang''s words, he was the first to rush forward. However, unexpectedly, he didn''t pretend to understand.


    I couldn''t wait to be killed and let them beat me. At the moment when Wang jianchong came up, I raised my foot and kicked him in his stomach. When he saw me like this, he wanted to stop and didn''t make it, so I kicked him out directly.


    This move made the whole class cheer for me. Wang Jian, lying on the ground, was so ugly that his face turned red. Ma Qiang looked at him and angrily scolded, "how can you even be a waste now? What do you think? Get up and go on!"


    Hearing this, Wang Jian did not dare to disobey Ma Qiang. He quickly stood up and jumped at me again.


    Although, I can''t be content with the status quo and do resistance, but I can''t stand many people. After several times of resistance, I was pressed on the ground by their people and beat me constantly. The whole class still kept a lively attitude, and no one came out to stop them.


    Ma Qiang was on the side and said with ridicule, "Suluo, where did your courage go just now? You''re going to continue to resist. I don''t mind if you ask me for mercy. Maybe I can consider letting you go for a while."


    My thin body, how can I bear their angry fists and feet, the pain makes my whole body tremble. But hearing Ma Qiang''s disgusting words, I used all my strength to retort in a loud voice: "go to your MD, don''t want to hear the words of begging for mercy in Laozi''s mouth in the future."


    Hearing my answer, Ma Qiang laughed and said, "brothers, make it harder. It seems that he doesn''t hurt."


    The pain on the body stimulated every nerve, but I still clenched my teeth, so that I did not cry out. Seeing my appearance, Zhang Qian, who was watching, couldn''t look down completely. She yelled at Ma Qiang: "Ma Qiang, you don''t need to do this. Although he did to you before, it was also forced by you. It''s your fault. No wonder Suluo!"


    Ma Qiang glared at Zhang Qian fiercely, then raised the knife in his hand, pointed to Zhang Qian and said: "who wants to be nosy? I tell you, I''m not Liu Boyang, so I won''t listen to your manipulation, and don''t think that Liu Boyang protects you, I dare not take you how."


    Zhang Qian was roared by Ma Qiang and did not dare to say anything. When Liu Boyang, who was watching the excitement, heard Ma Qiang say so, he was not happy immediately. He said angrily, "Ma Qiang, I tell you, it doesn''t matter how you treat Suluo, but you say that Zhang Qian has something to do with me!"


    Hearing Liu Boyang say so, Ma Qiang hesitated for a moment and said, "since Liu Boyang, since you don''t want me to say Zhang Qian, you should take good care of her and tell her not to meddle in her affairs. What''s more, we will calculate our account later!"


    Liu Boyang said with a smile: "happy to accompany you!"


    Then, the two people did not say anything, they were silent with their own heart, and no one in the class stood up to speak for me. And I, the teeth that hurt were almost broken, but I still said nothing. Compared with the past, now I have a bit more backbone, even if the pain is no longer painful, I will not ask for mercy.


    I don''t know how long they have been fighting. These people stopped beating me. As soon as they stopped, Ma Qiang immediately came to me, kicked me paralyzed on the ground, and said fiercely, "have you taken it now?"


    I couldn''t look at him. Without saying anything, Ma Qiang''s eyes were filled with anger. He kicked a few feet fiercely, and then squatted down to grab my hair and said, "can''t I ask if you''re satisfied?"


    I opened my mouth and spat blood directly into Ma Qiang''s face. I said softly, "I''m not satisfied. If you have the seed, you''ll kill me!"


    This time, Ma Qiang was completely angered by me, anger has made him lose his mind, he suddenly raised the spring knife, stabbed at my thigh, roared: "see how I torture you!"All I have left now is the courage not to be afraid of death. I can''t even lose this point. Even though my body has suffered inhuman torture, I still don''t give in to Ma Qiang. I can''t change back to Suluo, who was slaughtered before. In any case, I''ll stick to it until I graduate from university.


    With this firm belief, I gritted my teeth and closed my eyes, waiting for the coming pain. But as soon as I closed my eyes, I heard the sound of the door being kicked open, accompanied by a very beautiful question and answer voice: "excuse me, is student Suluo here?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 45

    The voice of the visitor is very hoarse. It sounds very vicissitudes. It feels like a middle-aged uncle. However, his visit broke our suffocating tension in time. The knife in Ma Qiang''s hand also stayed in the air, and his eyes unconsciously looked at the door of the classroom. The eyes of other people in the classroom also looked in the direction of the sound.


    While I was lying on the ground, my consciousness had already been blurred. In addition, I was surrounded by the crowd. I couldn''t see what the visitor looked like. But soon, the man came into my neighborhood and looked at Ma Qiang. They asked, "do you know who Suluo is?"


    As soon as his words were finished, all the people looked at me unconsciously and looked at me paralyzed on the ground like a dead dog. The man also looked at me with their eyes, squatted down and asked softly, "are you solo?"


    Until this moment, I can see his appearance clearly. The visitor is dressed like a cowboy. His skin is dark, his height is not very high, and his eyes are full of arrogance and arrogance. When listening to the voice, he is not a good judge.


    I don''t know why he came to me, but one thing I can be sure of is that I don''t know him and I don''t have this person in my mind. However, fortunately, his timely appearance prevented me from suffering from the knife wound. Although his consciousness was vague, he did mention my name. I quickly nodded and said, "well, it''s me. I''m solo."


    For the strange man''s question, I quickly answer, he is like a life-saving straw, I want to grasp it hard. However, I was disappointed by the strange man''s reaction. Seeing such a scene, he found a seat beside him and sat down. Looking at Ma Qiang''s group, he said with a smile: "your school is still very lively. If you have nothing to do, you can move the knife. If you have nothing to do, you can continue. I''ll just have a look at the excitement."


    Hearing this, Ma Qiang didn''t go on, but asked, "who are you? What are you looking for Solo for? "


    The strange man slowly replied, "it doesn''t matter who I am. Besides, you and I are not familiar with each other, so there is no need to introduce myself too much. I just follow my boss''s orders and take Suluo to see him, but my boss doesn''t say that the dead are still in the past, so you go on and I''ll watch. If it''s done, let me know. "


    With that, he also put on a pair of legs, habitually felt out of his pocket cigarette, a look of nothing to do with himself, and began to smoke.


    Although he showed indifference, there was a kind of invisible pressure in his words, which made Ma Qiang hesitant. At first, he used the knife to me under the impulse, but now someone else intervened. Ma Qiang, who lost his sense, was calm and lost the courage to fall.


    After struggling for a while, Ma Qiang still put down his knife and held it for a long time before he warned me: "Suluo, for the sake of someone looking for you today, let you go for the time being. However, we have a long way to go. Let''s see how I can kill you


    With that, he waved his hand and left with his friends.


    Other students did not see lively can see, also left in succession, finally the class only left Zhang Qian, she quickly ran to my side to help me up, concern asked: "you, are you ok?"


    Finish saying, looked at the strange man on one side with puzzled eyes.


    After standing up, I was strong and calm. I patted the dust on my body and said calmly, "I have nothing to do. You go first."


    Zhang Qian sighed, and then looked at the strange man, then slowly left, out of the door, did not forget to look back a few more.


    Less than a minute, so big classroom left me and a strange man, I sat down in the chair, to the strange man whispered: "thank you!"


    I knew in my heart that if there was no strange man, I would be doomed today. At least, Ma Qiang would stab me. But the strange man didn''t care. He stood up from his seat and said in a joking tone, "don''t thank me. I didn''t help anything. If you want to thank you, you can thank that boy. It''s the knife in his hand. Now, can you still walk? "


    He felt speechless about his answer and said, "well, it''s OK to walk."


    I stood up and jumped on the ground a few times, like a strange man, showing that I could do it. Then, the strange man turned around and said, "if it''s OK, just follow me!"


    Said, he then left the classroom, left me a natural and unrestrained figure. Looking at his fearless back that day, I thought for a long time, then moved my heavy step, followed up.


    On the way, the strange man didn''t say a word to me. He just walked around, humming and singing songs. Time passed quietly. Soon, we came to the school. Although I was confident that the strange man was harmless to me, I still couldn''t help asking: "brother, who is your boss You want to see me


    The strange man glanced back at me and said carelessly, "you will know later, what''s so urgent?"


    Then he continued to ignore me and went on. This I have no choice but to follow, with him through a few paths, came to the commercial street, into an Internet cafe, until a corner of the Internet cafe, the strange man just stopped by a man''s side. At this time, this person is wholeheartedly playing the most popular online game.Looking at this man''s back from behind, I was surprised. I didn''t expect that the eldest brother of the strange man was a woman. Her skin was white, her fingers were slender and slender, her ears were still nailed with earrings, and her hair was not too long and scattered. I was really scared. I didn''t have any psychological preparation. What did such a heroine do to me? Did I offend her?


    For a while, I was nervous and speechless. I waited until she declared the victory of the game. Then I said shyly, "sister, do you want me?"


    As soon as I uttered my words, the strange man who had been standing beside me couldn''t help laughing. He patted me hard on the back of the head and scolded, "you''re blind, you''re called big brother!"


    There are several people sitting next to the man who is called the eldest by the strange man. The people who play the game together can''t help laughing. But I am totally confused. I don''t know what''s going on. However, when the so-called boss takes off the headset on his head and turns to look at me, I''m petrified in an instant. NIMA is actually a man.


    This eldest brother is too feminine. His skin is even better than that of ordinary girls. It is in sharp contrast with the black and rough skin of a strange man. I have never seen that boy look so beautiful. I am messy and blush. Don''t look at the man in front of me.


    Fortunately, the man was not angry and asked me in his enchanting voice, "are you solo?"


    My TMD completely collapsed. This product not only looks beautiful, but also has such a sexy voice that it can melt people''s hearts. I am full of curiosity about his gender and even seriously suspects that he has undergone sex change surgery.


    When I was thinking, the strange man kicked me hard and scolded: "Hey, what do you think of TM? The boss asked you something


    He kicked me out of the fantasy, I immediately wake up, red face said: "yes, yes, yes, brother, I am Suluo, if false, ask elder brother are you?"


    See me blush, in front of the handsome man can not help but smile, smile is also fascinating, he smiles at me, very polite said: "Hello, my name is Shen Muchen!" Then he stood up and stretched out his right hand to you!


    My mind is running fast, I really can''t remember when I knew such a number one person, so I can only ask in a low voice: "brother Chen, what can I do for you?"


    Say, my hand also don''t feel deep come out, and handsome man hold together!


    Shen Muchen pursed his lips, slightly playful: "well, ten days ago, my father was entrusted by a friend surnamed Yang and asked me to help you. Don''t be bullied. I played games and forgot about it. Today, my father called me again. I suddenly remembered that. I immediately called the crab and called you here. Why, didn''t you go back to school for a long time, you were beaten like this dog? "


    I was speechless, ashamed of the low head, at this time, do not know who called a sentence: "boss, the game began!"


    Immediately, Shen Muchen directly ignored me, directly jumped on the chair to play the game, even the crab, I do not know when also sat in front of a computer, there is a model to play.


    I, a passer-by, have been ignored. I stood awkwardly behind Shen Muchen and wanted to go, but I didn''t go when I thought of what he said. From his words, I already understood that uncle Yang really did it for me. I thought he had forgotten it!


    Although Shen Muchen regards me as the air now, I still have the cheek to stay. I can''t live up to Uncle Yang''s good intentions. What''s more, even if I''m not afraid of death, I will collapse after a long time in the face of Ma Qiang''s constant torture every day. So if I want to defeat Ma Qiang thoroughly, I can only choose to follow Shen Muchen, and he is the only one It''s my only straw. Perhaps now ignore me, just a test for me, I just stand behind Shen Muchen silently, watching them play games.


    What makes me embarrassed is that after they finished a game, they didn''t mean to stop. They continued to play one game after another, as if they had forgotten me. What they just said didn''t happen.


    My stomach was all hungry, but I was still waiting patiently. Until more than eight o''clock in the evening, there was an obscene looking boy running in, breaking the existing situation. As soon as he came in, he whispered in Shen Muchen''s ear.


    This time, Shen Muchen seems to remember that there is a me standing behind him, his eyes fixed on the computer screen, back to me and said: "when I finish this game, soon!"


    Although I was very angry at his neglect, I still met his words with a smile in order to get his protection, and said, "well, it''s OK!"


    About ten minutes later, Shen Muchen finished playing the game. He turned to me and solemnly said to me, "my people have heard that. The bully''s name is Ma Qiang. He''s good at school. Now do you want to revenge him?"


    After listening to Shen Muchen''s words, my lost heart suddenly warmed up. I was deeply moved. I finally understood that he had been playing games, not deliberately snubbing me, but waiting to receive Ma Qiang''s news. Now I hear that. He is asking for my opinion. It seems that I am really wrong with him.When I heard Shen Muchen''s words, my blood was boiling. When I recalled Ma Qiang''s words to me, my heart became cold in the afternoon. My eyes firmly looked at Shen Muchen, and word by word jumped out of my mouth: "this revenge will not be revenged, I will not be a man!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 46

    I want to change myself, whether from the shape or the heart, I want to make a change. From this moment on, I secretly vowed that in the future, Suluo will be a person who doesn''t make trouble, but is not afraid to be. I won''t be slaughtered as before, and are all alive, so I will bloom my wonderful!


    This time, my tone of voice appeared unprecedented change, momentum is also unusual firm. For me, taking this step means that my life will undergo a qualitative transformation. Perhaps, when the sun rises tomorrow, the former solo will no longer exist.


    However, seeing me so serious, Shen Muchen couldn''t help laughing, patted me on the shoulder and said, "yes, it''s just like a man. The first time we meet, let''s go. Let''s invite you to dinner


    Finish saying, he got off the plane directly, with a group of people out of the Internet bar, I also immediately followed in the back. Out of the Internet bar, Shen Muchen put me around my shoulder and walked in front of the crowd, followed by crabs, and the rest naturally formed two teams to follow behind.


    At this time, I feel deeply that the prestige of a big brother lies not in his image and appearance, but in his own momentum and other people''s foil. Just like Shen Muchen, a long woman like man, can leak such a domineering side.


    Finally, someone recognized my existence, really took me as a brother, my mood can not help surging up, this kind of group feeling, really good.


    After a short while, we entered a restaurant with splendid decoration and high-end appearance. Under the guidance of the waiter, we drove directly to the private room on the second floor of the restaurant.


    To tell you the truth, this is the first time in my life to have dinner with so many people. I am not used to it. Sitting on the chair is very formal, and I dare not say anything. After a while, all the dishes are served. A little brother pours wine for everyone here. When it''s my turn, I quickly start to decline and say, "I''m sorry, I can''t drink!"


    Hearing this, the crab was not happy, and said angrily, "I said, you are still not a man, drinking will not? No wonder you are always on your neck


    I bowed my head in shame and didn''t dare to refute what he said. Several other people started to coax with the crab''s words and asked me to drink more or less,


    nothing happened, I still lowered my head and was indifferent.


    Shen Muchen looked at me embarrassed by the crowd, raised his hand and motioned for them to stop. The scene of the uproar suddenly became silent. He only heard Shen Muchen say, "Suluo, you can drink less and accompany your brothers to help you. If it is true, then I will not be hard for you."


    Hearing Shen Muchen''s words, my heart wavered. Since he had said so, I couldn''t deny him face in public. So, I plucked up my courage and said, "OK, I''ll accompany my brothers to drink, but I don''t know how to drink, so don''t mind!"


    After that, I took up my glass and dried it. The smell of beer through my throat made me feel sick. But I couldn''t spit it out directly, so I swallowed it. With this cup of wine, my glass was filled again.


    However, they are so enthusiastic that I can''t say the words they refuse. Watching them drink and eat and talk about their great ideas for the future, I feel vaguely affected and feel that this is the life of youth.


    It''s just that I''m used to being lonely. It''s hard for me to get involved in it for a while. Although I''m drinking together, I can''t put in a word about the topics and stories they''re talking about. Seeing how embarrassed I am, Shen Muchen often says a few words to me. Most of the rest of the time, I just drink and eat in silence.


    Of course, when I was in a daze, my ears were not idle. Through their conversation, I probably knew that these people, like me, were freshmen, but they got along well. They were still in a dormitory and a class. After a few days together, they became brothers.


    I don''t know why Shen Muchen, who is most unlike a man, can be called boss. However, one thing I know is that this man, nicknamed crab, followed Shen Muchen in high school. Perhaps, Shen Muchen can be the boss, which has a great relationship with this crab who looks like an expert in art.


    It''s just that although these people look crazy and have the spirit of fearing death, they are not in the same school as me. After understanding, I know that they are actually in the same school as Shen Yue, which is also a normal university. But the problem is that in my school, it is common for internal people to fight, but people from other schools can never enter our school to beat people Otherwise, it''s easy to be targeted.


    After all, although there are not many talents in our university, the hunks are famous. Therefore, Shen Muchen can only help me out of school. Once I get back to school, I still want to be Ma Qiang''s dish.


    Thinking of this, my appetite for eating disappeared in an instant, but seeing that Shen Muchen was drinking happily and happily, I was embarrassed to disturb their atmosphere. I could only pray in silence. Shen Muchen did not forget my business.


    A dinner, we ate more than two hours, the time is quietly across, inadvertently looked at the time has been more than 10 o''clock, at this time, Shen Muchen''s mobile phone ring ring suddenly.After connecting the phone, Shen Muchen''s mouth leaked a sinister smile. After a few words, he hung up. Then, he stood up, put away his smile, and suddenly stood up seriously. He glanced at everyone, and then said seriously: "brothers, today''s affairs are known to all, Suluo is my hometown, and also the person my father entrusted me to take care of. It''s me My younger brother, but he was bullied today. We said we should ask for justice for him! "


    Shen Muchen''s voice fell, suddenly, the whole box exploded, everyone yelled in unison: "yes! Yes! Yes


    The sound was deafening, and the feeling of being recognized made me excited and nervous. I couldn''t help but picture the tragic defeat of Ma Qiang in my mind.


    Shen Muchen got everyone''s reply, and with a satisfied smile, he immediately lifted the glass on the table and said, "brothers! Dry this glass of wine and we''ll set out! "


    With that, he took the lead to walk out of the box. At the moment, Shen Muchen''s shadow of the woman had disappeared, and what was more was the soaring heroism, which was extraordinary. As soon as Shen Muchen left, everyone followed.


    On the way, I learned that Shen Muchen not only inquired about Ma Qiang''s background, but also sent people to follow him.


    In order to celebrate his return to the campus, Ma Qiang called several iron brothers and girlfriends to KTV for free. After singing, they separated. Then Ma Qiang was waiting for his girlfriend to leave. It was estimated that he was going to open a room. But before the hotel arrived, they were blocked in an alley by Shen Muchen''s younger brothers. Now we are waiting for us.


    When I heard Ma Qiang with his girlfriend, the first person in my mind was Shen Yue. Now I still can''t forget her. I often feel inexplicable pain in my heart. But by contrast, I am more excited that I can get revenge immediately. What''s a woman.


    I always thought Shen Muchen didn''t care about my affairs, but in fact, I misunderstood him. He not only took my business in mind, but also secretly paved the way for my revenge. His mind and spirit, I am convinced. Shen Muchen is the one who can take charge of the grand plan. It''s no wonder that he can become the boss. Everything is in his strategy.


    My world suddenly appeared such a powerful figure to help me, I really don''t know what to do, the so-called brother is also like this, Shen Muchen this person really let me admire the five body throw to the ground.


    Along with them, I walk very straight waist, no longer as before the same bow head walk, especially think of revenge soon, my heart is more surging!


    Our party, majestic in the street, less than 10 minutes, walked to Ma Qiang''s blocked lane, standing at the entrance of the alley, through the street lamp, I can clearly see that Ma Qiang is standing under the street lamp not far away, beaten black and blue, that is both pitiful and subdued.


    The girl standing next to him is not Shen Yue, but also from my school. She is a very coquettish girl, but now she has lost her looks. And, those who block them up are obviously Shen Muchen''s brothers. People who have been following him.


    Looking at Ma Qiang in front of him, he was actually humbly begging for mercy. Looking at his appearance, I despised him from the heart. This kind of bullying dog should retaliate against him.


    When we arrived, our brother who had been beating them stopped and looked at me walking in front of me. After eating the shriveled horse, Qiang suddenly realized that he was staring at me and said in surprise, "Suluo is you!"


    At the moment, my face was full of seriousness and said coldly, "yes, it''s me."


    Hearing my voice, Ma Qiang''s ferocious face became even more ferocious. He gritted his teeth and roared at me: "Suluo, you dare to be a real villain. You have the seed. Today, I recognize you. But you TM to Laozi remember, do not go back to school, or I will let you die very ugly


    Ma Qiang, who was originally low spirited, immediately became arrogant when he saw me. Shen Muchen, who was beside me, couldn''t look down. His magnetic voice said, "brothers, what should he do if he''s not honest yet"


    this sentence is like a gunpowder primer. After that, the scene cracked. All the people headed by crabs rushed to Ma Qiang, and more than a dozen people went up there in chaos When I see this, I think of the scene where I was treated like this.


    After a few minutes of beating, Shen Muchen stopped. At this time, Ma Qiang became more embarrassed. Shen Muchen looked at Ma Qiang lying on the ground and said, "boy, remember not to bully Suluo any more, or I will see you once and hit you once."


    Ma Qiang''s eyes gave out a vicious look, looked at Shen Muchen and said: "ha ha, I tell you, as long as you don''t kill me, Su Luo doesn''t have a good life in school."


    As soon as he finished his words, the crab next to him suddenly jumped up, slapped Ma Qiang''s face again, and roared: "why, I don''t accept my boss''s warning, right? Then I''ll teach you how to be a man."


    Finish saying, crab to Ma Qiang is a fierce fight, now Ma Qiang has no strength to fight back, just holding his head to defend the attack of let point.After playing for a minute or so, the crab stopped and asked with Ma Qiang''s collar: "is it served?"


    Ma Qiang didn''t pay attention to the crab''s questions and yelled at me with all his strength: "Suluo, if you are a man, don''t hide in the side and watch secretly. If you have the ability, you can fight with Laozi alone!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 47

    In the quiet alley, the streetlights drag all our figures for a long time, as if frozen in this moment.


    Ma Qiang, who has always been superior to others, dare not put a whole fart at the moment. He just bends his face and stares at me indignantly. I stood in the same place, and Ma Qiang''s four eyes opposite, the eye collision seemed to have the spark to jump out.


    His words deeply touched me. What should I do? Should I accept his single challenge or hide behind Shen Muchen and let him clear the obstacles on my way. I was lost in thought.


    The crab cut in and said, "if you have the ability to fight with me, I''ll let you have a hand. If you can beat me, even if I lose, otherwise, don''t ask for Suluo''s trouble in the future."


    Even though Ma Qiang has this look now, crab also knows that I am still not his opponent, so he helps me out. However, Ma Qiang doesn''t seem to hear the crab''s words, and his eyes are staring at me, waiting for my answer.


    I stood in the same place for a few seconds, suddenly, I moved, I strode to Ma Qiang, pointed to him, said loudly: "OK, I''ll fight with you!"


    My voice broke the silence of the alley, and what I said surprised everyone, especially Ma Qiang. He didn''t seem to think that I would fight. He looked at me in amazement and asked, "are you sure?"


    I firmly said: "sure!"


    Simple two words, I said sonorous powerful, expressed my determination. However, my determination, in other people''s eyes, is mindless stupidity, no one thought why I would do this.


    Shen Muchen was the first to open his mouth to persuade him: "Suluo, don''t be impulsive. Don''t look at him. You are not his opponent. Calm down!"


    The crab also immediately agreed: "yes, pick a hair with him. When he took people to beat you today, why didn''t he fight with you alone? Now that he has become a turtle in a jar, I think of it. You can''t be so stupid to be cheated by him!"


    Not only the two of them, but also many brothers who were together persuaded me not to accept his challenge. I looked at Shen Muchen and crab with grateful eyes, as well as the brothers who cared about me, and said seriously: "brothers, I have no impulse, now I am very calm, I am serious, I want to fight with him alone!"


    Look at me so calm to say such words, they can''t say anything more.


    However, Ma Qiang was complacent. He had a sly look in his eyes. Then he grinned and yelled to me, "OK, sulo, that''s what you said. Don''t regret it then. Say it. When you''re on your own, no one else will interfere."


    I clenched my fists and looked at Ma Qiang tightly. I said calmly, "it''s OK to let them intervene. But you must promise me that if I win this competition, we will not invade the river in the future. From now on, everything will be different. If I lose, whatever you do!"


    To tell you the truth, I was really excited to see Ma Qiang beaten up by Shen Muchen''s people at the beginning, but even though he tortured him, he didn''t let me off. I suddenly thought, even if I stabbed Ma Qiang into the hospital like last time, what? After he was discharged from the hospital, it was still a crazy revenge on me. In this case, how to beat him and torture him will never help. It will only make our hatred more and more intense.


    Just at the moment when I heard the word "single choice" appeared in Ma Qiang''s mouth, a heat flow suddenly appeared in my heart, and the blood in my body gradually boiled. In the past, I would not even think about fighting with others, but today I feel this kind of blood with Shen Muchen, and I really envy it.


    My mind also sprouted an idea, accept his challenge to prove his ability, Shen Muchen can not stay with me all the time, as long as I get out of his scope, then I will enter Ma Qiang''s endless revenge, the most important is that I rely on Shen Muchen''s help to revenge Ma Qiang. In no one''s opinion, I will not be looked up upon.


    If I want to make others look up to me and want to stand firm in school completely, I must have the most basic manly spirit. No matter whether I can win the single contest or not, at least I can use my own strength to fight once under the condition that someone is backing me this time. Although my words are what he does to me, I believe that Shen Muchen will not ignore things.


    Of course, in Ma Qiang''s opinion, there was no suspense in the single contest. He was completely in the grip of the victory. Therefore, he did not consider the conditions I proposed, so he agreed, and again told me to keep my word, so he climbed up from the ground.


    In the face of this kind of Ma Qiang, I also know that I am still not his opponent, but I will try my best to beat him and defeat him. I also once again Shen Muchen a group of people to say hello, said that do not interfere in the middle of the way, must have one side to admit defeat, just calculate the end.


    Seeing that I was so resolute, Shen Muchen could only promise not to intervene in any persuasion. Next, he and his brothers, back to one side, Ma Qiang''s girlfriend, also consciously back away.


    The battlefield has been cleared up, fight, ready to start!


    Now Ma Qiang, who is opposite me, is full of fury in his eyes, as though he will light me up. There is no unnecessary nonsense. He directly provokes me, hooks his fingers, and indicates that he doesn''t pay attention to me at all.I clenched my fist, and my faith became more and more firm. Although I had never fought since I was a child, I did not have any actual combat experience except for the lucky success of the last attack on Ma Qiang. But if I want to win him, I must show my belief in winning and my determination not to be afraid of death, and fight him to the end!


    Late at night, the cool wind blows on everyone''s face, everyone is staring at the scene of us, the battle is imminent!


    Looking at Ma Qiang''s appearance of being beaten, I took my legs without saying a word and rushed at him. Although my body was sensitive, I was still injured in the afternoon, which made me look clumsy. Therefore, when I was close to Ma Qiang, he suddenly raised his legs. Before I could Dodge, I was kicked out by him.


    I know I''m not his opponent, but I didn''t expect that Ma Qiang, who was seriously injured, is still so flexible. Before I got up, Ma Qiang chased after him and ran to me quickly. Then he sat on me with his huge body, and punched me one after another. He scolded me as he hit me: "son B, you are looking for death, Look for death


    The pain of the body attacked the whole body. With his falling without a fist, my body began to numb, and gradually I didn''t know what the pain was. I only felt a fire burning in my heart, supporting my faint brain!


    But Ma Qiang, perhaps afraid of Shen Muchen, did not dare to lay too heavy a hand on them. After a few blows, he stopped, grabbed my collar and asked in a sharp voice, "do you admit defeat?"


    I opened my mouth and spit on his face mixed with blood, and said, "I think your mother''s lost." he stretched out his other hand to wipe the saliva on his face. Taking advantage of this opportunity, I hit Ma Qiang''s dog''s head with my head as quickly as possible. Immediately, Ma Qiang hugged his head and cried out!


    This time, I hit the eye also straight out of Venus, feel the head from a package of hot pain. However, I didn''t care at all. On the contrary, I pushed Ma Qiang away from me, jumped up and dragged his hair to the ground.


    After hitting with all his strength, Ma Qiang''s head was smashed by me. It may be from his own instinctive reaction. His random fist flew me to the ground. I deeply felt that his fist was very powerful. My hands were tight and his hair remained.


    Just as I was about to get up, Ma Qiang fell down on me like a drug. In order to prevent me from hitting him with my head again, he pinched my neck with one hand and beat me with the other. However, in the face of him, my hands made room for movement.


    In the moment he punched me, my hand accurately grasped his hand. Directly open mouth bite, a bite to go down, bite that call a cruel. Ma Qiang yelled again, his tears of pain straight, his other hand kept beating me, while fighting and scolding: "you TM, quickly let me loose!"


    However, he hit me, I bite more hard, the smell of blood makes me become extremely violent, I am not afraid of pain at all, just want to bite this son of a bitch, the pain keeps shouting Ma Qiang, that hand is still beating me, I am almost knocked out by him, but my mouth is not loose.


    The crab looked at me like this, can''t help but cry out: "Suluo, quickly relax, or you will be killed like this!"


    Said, he also wanted to help me, but Shen Muchen stopped him in time. At the moment, Shen Muchen was staring at us with his sharp eyes.


    I was beaten a bit delirious, but I still bite Ma Qiang, the pain is the real pain, finally, Ma Qiang some can not carry, his accumulated anger also completely broke out, he slowly from me, it seems to be ready to give me a final blow.


    When I feel my body gradually lighter, my eyes suddenly light up. I deeply know that it is impossible to win Ma Qiang by watching brute force. The most important thing is to rely on insidious means. Now, he has given me this excellent opportunity.


    When he was about to stand up and hungry, my hand had reached his crotch quietly. Without his knowledge, I grabbed his crotch.


    In an instant, I can feel the feeling of broken eggs. Ma Qiang, in a cold sweat, has enlarged his pupils. He raises his head and makes a scream of shaking mountains.


    My mouth immediately let go of his hand, and then I asked aloud, "give up?"


    Hearing this, Ma Qiang immediately stopped calling, squatting in the body of the non-stop shivering, he gave up the resistance, only the eyes full of red blood glared at me.


    Seeing that he did not speak, the strength of his hands suddenly increased. This time, let alone Ma Qiang, even the bystanders around him felt the pain of broken eggs. He could not bear to look directly at him. However, I didn''t feel excessive at all. On the contrary, it was quite exciting. In any case, I defeated Ma Qiang on my own. My eyes flashed with excitement when I thought of this.


    Ma qianggong was about to roll his eyes, but I didn''t mean to stop. He couldn''t hold on any more. He opened his mouth directly and said in a hoarse voice: "I give up, I give up!"The moment Ma Qiang''s voice fell, my body was liberated. I slowly released my hand pinched on the crotch of Ma Qiang''s pants and lay on the ground directly. Looking at the starry night sky, the corner of my mouth showed a victory smile


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 48

    I, won, this time, I really won!


    Shen Muchen and a group of people, seeing that I won, immediately ran to surround me, and kept praising me and saying that I underestimated me. It turned out that I had a fierce fight and said that my monkey stealing peach was really wonderful, which made them all scared for a while. I could feel that at this moment, I was no longer the soft guy who was not enough of a man in their eyes.


    Maybe, this is what I want.


    With a smile, I enjoyed their admiration. When they finished their praise, Ma Qiang, who was lying on the ground in agony, stopped moaning. I eased for a moment on the ground, stood up with the support of all the people, and walked up to Ma Qiang, looking down at him. His tone was indifferent: "you can go, but I hope you remember what you said!"


    With that, I turned my head and looked at the girl Ma Qiang had brought. At this time, I was shaking with fear. I called to her, "help him away quickly!"


    The girl nodded immediately and helped Ma Qiang up. After Ma Qiang got up, Shen Muchen came over. He looked at Ma Qiang coldly and warned loudly: "Ma, listen to me. It''s a man who should keep his word. I hope you can keep your promise. If you dare to play tricks, I will be the first one who won''t let you go. Go!"


    Ma Qiang''s face is like bitter gourd, without a word. He just glared at me fiercely. With the help of the girl, he left in a down and out way.


    Looking at their far away back, Shen Muchen could not help but say to me: "this person, I feel that he will not keep his promise, you should be more careful in school."


    I smile, light said: "I know he will not convince me, but I did, even if his words are untrustworthy, he should not wantonly retaliate against me, after all, he has made a promise to me, there will always be some consideration in my heart. But if I rely on your maintenance, it will only make the hatred between us more and more deep. After all, you are from other schools. You can help me once, but you can''t always be with me. I have to rely on myself for some things. I need to change the status quo. "


    Hearing this, Shen Muchen''s eyes suddenly flashed a glimmer of light, the expression on his face also became serious, patted my shoulder, solemnly said: "Su Luo, good, this just looks like a man! My brother Shen Muchen has made a decision. Write down my phone number and contact me directly if you have something to do. If that guy dares to trouble you at school, I will directly kill him in your school and kill him! "


    Brother, this word is so far away for me. At the beginning, Ma Qiang''s saying that I was a brother made me excited for a long time. But I could also feel that what he said was not true. He always looked down on me. At this moment, Shen Muchen mouth friends, absolutely out of sincerity, unexpected, I made friends for the first time in my life, can make such a special friend, I am really very happy, I can''t wait to take out my mobile phone, wrote down Shen Muchen''s mobile phone number, excitedly said: "thank you, brother Chen!"


    Shen Muchen showed a charming smile and said boldly: "we are all brothers, so don''t say these polite words. Let''s go. It''s too late. I''ll send you back!"


    I am grateful to say: "no, Chen elder brother, this injury is nothing to me. I can go back by myself. Besides, your bedroom is going to be closed. Don''t delay to send me off. I can go back by myself."


    Shen Muchen gently nodded his head, also did not say what, returned a sentence: "well, you take care of yourself!"


    With that, he turned and left, and then all the brothers said to me in succession. Watching them disappear in the lane, I started, dragging the body of the wounded to the other end of the alley, slowly walked in the past.


    In May, the weather in the southern city is changeable. There is a thunder in the sky without warning. Then it starts to rain. I walk in the rain and no longer feel sad. On the contrary, I am so manly now.


    The rain came and went in a hurry. After a short time, it stopped. The air after the rain became extremely fresh. My mood seemed to be washed by the light rain. A clear feeling grew up in my body.


    I have never felt the warmth of friendship. At this moment, I feel it. I have never experienced the bloody fight. At this moment, I also experienced it! Suddenly found that this feeling, really good.


    Compared with the past lonely, today''s passion is so happy, even if my body was seriously injured, but I still feel worthy, I do not feel pain, only feel happy, this is the state of young people should have, this, can be regarded as a real man.


    Although I hurt a little bit, but I''m too lazy to go to the hospital, and I don''t want to go to school. I''m very excited and excited now.


    All the way around, I came to Lin Shihan''s house unconsciously and looked inside. The window on the second floor was still on. At this time, I didn''t want to leave. Even if I was watching from afar, I also wanted to guard her silently!


    I found a bench nearby and sat down. Just as I was in a trance, my phone rang, breaking the silence of the night. I took it out and said, "what''s wrong, brother Chen?"


    Shen Muchen said: "nothing, how did you get to school?"


    I lied to him and said, "well, it''s time to go to school. If it''s OK, you should have a rest earlier."Shen Muchen: "OK, that doesn''t say, Su Luo remembers, has any matter to call me."


    I replied: "en en, I know, brother Chen. That, that. "


    Shen Muchen, who was just about to hang up the phone, heard the words behind me and asked, "what''s the matter with you, Suluo, what''s the matter?"


    I quickly explained, "no, nothing!"


    Shen Su said to me, "if you can hide from me, you''ll do your best to help me out. If you can tell me something, you can''t do anything else."


    Shen Muchen''s words let me appreciate, although it was only the first contact, he was like a brother to me, I dare not to refute him, so, weakly said: "brother Chen, this is not a big deal, I just want you to help me inquire about your school, there is a girl named Shen Yue, how she is now!"


    What I didn''t expect, Shen Muchen, who was calm at ordinary times, became frightened when he heard the name of Shen Yue. He said in a trembling voice, "you, you, how can you know Shen Yue?"


    Feeling his strange, I was a little embarrassed to say: "she and I are junior high school students, and she is still my favorite person, and then she suddenly left, the previous stage in this city met, forget to contact information, so I want to ask you about her!"


    For Shen Muchen, I just said the general thing, those sad things I don''t want to mention any more, let it dissipate with memory in time.


    Shen Muchen said again, "Suluo, I''ll ask you again. Is Shen Yue the Foreign Language Department of our school?"


    I nodded and said, "well, yes!"


    See me so sure, Shen Muchen said: "Su Luo, as a brother, I advise you to stay away from her, you don''t ask why, in short, believe me right, I will not harm you!"


    Shen Muchen''s words, I said a little confused, Shen Yue she this person is not to become some material, I am also to inquire about, also not as such.


    I am slightly puzzled and asked, "brother Chen, I really don''t understand what you mean!"


    Shen Muchen felt a little angry and said, "I won''t cheat you. In a word, you believe me on the right. OK, you can have a rest early and call again if you have something."


    Shen Muchen didn''t answer my question, then hung up in a hurry, I also fell into disorder, Shen Yue she is now changed very material! Is not and Ma Qiang had intercourse! How is it so terrible in Shen Muchen''s mouth? I comforted myself. Maybe my Shen Yue and his mouth''s are just two people of the same name!


    Forget it, she has nothing to do with me. I have to care about so much. At this time, seeing that the light of Lin Shihan''s home has been turned off, I stand up and leave.


    After looking at the time, it was 11 o''clock. I walked on the street and lost my direction completely. My bedroom was completely closed. I really didn''t know where I could go. Finally, I stayed at the door of an Internet cafe, looked at it for a few seconds, and then went in. I opened a package, and I was prepared to make it here for one night.


    I spent a hard night in the Internet bar, and spent the night in front of the computer. I didn''t know what I was thinking and why I was distracted. The next day, I stood up from my chair and moved my stiff body. I left the Internet bar and walked in the direction of school.


    The morning sun sprinkled on my body, a cold suddenly hit me, cold I unconsciously beat a shiver, I completely wake up from the confusion.


    I went back to school along the original road. When I got to the door of Lin Shihan''s house again, I saw her open the door and came out. Today''s Lin Shihan still looks so pure and beautiful. Her white sweater makes her skin more tender and tender, with black eyes, red lips and beautiful hair and shawl. It''s so beautiful. I was a bit stunned at what I saw for a while. I didn''t want her to see me, so I found a place to hide.


    Just when I was hiding. You can see that a red sports car shot out in the air and drifted in a very domineering and unrestrained posture. You don''t have to guess that this man must be Han Boyang. Don''t stop, Han Boyang comes down and opens the door for Lin Shihan. Lin Shihan sits up with a smile on his face.


    Immediately, Han Boyang also returned to the driving position, and the car started to drive away.


    But I was hiding in the corner, looking at the back of the sports car leaving. My heart felt like a piece of hollowed out. My breath was a bit blocked. Although I knew that Han Boyang was around her, I still couldn''t accept Lin Shihan. Every time I met her, my heart would feel inexplicably sad!


    Why do you expect me? I was lucky enough to be favored by the goddess? This is just my fantasy. I dare not think about it any more. The more I think about it, the more painful my heart is.


    But until now, I suddenly realized that the cowardly I dare to fight Ma Qiang is not only for the so-called justice and bullshit conscience, but I can''t bear to see Lin Shihan hurt.Originally, I followed her quietly in those days, not only for fear that she would be retaliated by Ma Qiang, perhaps just to secretly see her.


    It turns out that all of them are just because I really want to eat swan meat.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 49

    Thinking of this, I can''t help but show a self mocking bitter smile, to me such a person, doomed no one will like, I have no qualification to think about others, Lin Shihan, people are excellent in all aspects. What about me? What do I have? What am I?


    I know, I am wrong, I have no right to her heart fantasy, I should bless her, I want to cut off this fetter in my heart, but, think of him and others walk together, my heart is inexplicable pain!


    I took a deep breath, and then I took a step and left here. But the feet are like being led by a stone, so heavy and heavy, every step, all walk so hard.


    It''s not too far for me, but I have walked for a long time. When I came back to school, I happened to meet Ma Qiang at the door of the dormitory. He might have been suffering from egg pain. He was walking with his legs. When he saw me, he was furious and took a big stride to come to me. He said in a sharp voice, "Suluo, how dare you still dare Come back? "


    I looked at him coldly, indifferent said: "why do I dare not come back, did you promise me yesterday, do not count?"


    Ma Qiang''s eyes were about to burst out, but he still tried not to attack, but suddenly showed a smile of evil, and said: "hum, count, what I said always counts, but please remember, our affairs will not end easily, ha ha ha!"


    I had long guessed that he would not compromise easily, which was what I expected. Therefore, I did not have much nonsense. I was ready to pass him and go back to the dormitory.


    However, Ma Qiang was surprised to see me like this. He stopped me and asked, "are you not angry?"


    I spread out my hands and said casually, "why should I be angry? It''s up to you whether you will keep your promise or not. I just hope that our business will be over. If you are harassing me, I will fight against you at all costs. "


    Finish saying, wait for him to answer a word, I cross him directly, go upstairs to return to bedroom. Because I didn''t have a good rest last night, I fell asleep as soon as I went back to my bedroom.


    Sleep until the afternoon class, I wake up, although the heart is still faint pain, mood is a little extreme, but I try not to think too much, just focus on learning, so, I directly took the book, went to the classroom.


    As soon as I got back to my class, I attracted people''s attention. As soon as I sat down, Zhang Qian ran to my side and said a lot: "Suluo, your injury seems to be heavy again. I didn''t come to class in the morning. What''s wrong with you? I was beaten again last night."


    I perfunctorily said: "no!"


    Zhang Qian thought for a moment and then asked, "did the person who came to see you yesterday also come to trouble you? Or your friend? "


    I said faintly: "he is my friend!"


    What else did Zhang Qian want to say? Before she opened her mouth, I said in a cold voice, "I want to read a book!"


    Look at me fight to order, Zhang Qian shriveled mouth, very tactful left.


    At the end of the second class, Liu Boyang appeared beside me and warned me, saying, "Suluo, did I ever tell you to stay away from Zhang Qian? If you forget, then I''m telling you again. If you have contacts with Zhang Qian, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    His tone is still very crazy, let me not help but think of the first time, it is because of the appearance of Zhang Qian, he beat me again and again, although he did not trouble me again, but for him, I really hate, I do not want to have any relationship with him, so I directly cold voice back: "I know!"


    Liu Boyang didn''t expect me to be so obedient. He glanced at me and didn''t say anything, so he left with his men. From this moment on, my day finally returned to calm, Ma Qiang also kept his promise, no more trouble for me.


    However, I don''t know whether God deliberately made trouble for me. Just after Liu Boyang warned me, Zhang Qian began to pester me every day. I don''t know whether she is warm-hearted or gossip. She always asks me questions. She says she is curious about why Ma Qiang suddenly let me go. She also asks me if the boy helped me last time. There are a lot of questions, I think You can''t hide from her.


    Even, once, as usual, I was sitting in the corner of the canteen to eat. Zhang Qian even took the meal and sat opposite me. She ate it with relish. She was just like her name and had a mouth to beat!


    Listen to her say more, I am a little tired, so, I have no good temper directly said to her: "can you stay away from me!"


    I thought she would leave after I said this. Who knows, Zhang Qian not only didn''t leave, she also winked at me, and said in a joking tone: "why, it''s not good for me to chat with you as a big beauty. I''m afraid you''ll be lonely in school. If you don''t think about it, how can you do it?"


    Through these contacts, in fact, I also know in my heart that although Zhang Qian always makes things difficult, her heart is still kind-hearted. I can also feel her concern for me. Maybe it was my jump that affected her. Her sympathy for me was obviously deeper than before.However, the more she is like this, the more uncomfortable I am. I don''t want to offend Liu Boyang again because of her. What''s more, I''m afraid that I''m too close to her, and I''ll like her. I really don''t want to be hurt by women.


    So, I cold not Ding to Zhang Qian to a sentence: "I said Zhang Qian classmate, you all day long so pester me, should not be to see me!"


    Although this is just a joke of mine, I will make her think that she cares about me because she likes me. Maybe only in this way will she automatically stay away from me.


    However, to my surprise, Zhang Qian didn''t hit me directly when I said this. She was always in a daze and her eyes changed.


    Seeing her like this, I suddenly felt an indescribable smell in my heart. I never thought that there would be a woman like me. As long as I didn''t hate me, I would be satisfied.


    but seeing her not talking, I even said: "since you don''t reply, I will take you as the default. Zhang Qian, be my girlfriend


    Zhang Qian, who was in a daze, heard my sudden confession, and her face turned white. She stood up quickly and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry, I finished eating and left first."


    With that, she took the rest of the meal and left quickly. Looking at her back, I couldn''t help laughing at myself. This is exactly what I wanted. Although Zhang Qian was scared away, her leaving made my heart empty.


    However, the thought of this only willing to take care of my girl also left me, my smile, become more and more bitter, and so on Zhang Qian''s back completely disappeared in front of my eyes, I bowed my head and ate the rest of the meal desolately.


    When the meal was about to be finished, I suddenly received a phone call. It was crab calling. He told me that Shen Muchen was injured. Hearing this news, I immediately abandoned the meal and went, along with the address given by the crab, rushed to Shen Muchen''s hospital.


    Listening to the crab''s tone, I felt that Shen Muchen was seriously injured. Instead of staying in the campus clinic, he ran to the big hospital outside and was hospitalized. When I arrived, crab and his brothers sat around the bed. All of them were angry. Only Shen Muchen, who was lying on the bed, looked calm.


    However, it''s not that he is calm, but Shen Muchen''s whole face is wrapped with gauze, and a bandage is hung on his left hand. I can''t see his expression at all. Seeing him like this, my heart suddenly becomes melancholy. I really didn''t expect that Shen Muchen, who has always been brave and resourceful, will be injured one day. It turns out that when he comes out, he really has to pay back!


    Looking at Shen Muchen''s remnant appearance, I thought of Ma Qiang at the first time. It must be he who did this to Shen Muchen for the shame of that day. After listening to their words, I knew that Shen Muchen was injured because he had colluded with a boy''s girlfriend of their last term and had a house with his girlfriend. As a result, the man knew that he had been taken After the green hat son, he found someone to plot against Shen Muchen.


    To deal with this, I am really speechless. I am lamenting that I am doomed to be lonely and never get the favor of women. However, Shen Muchen can hook up with any woman as he likes, which is the gap. Of course, this is not the time to feel these things. What we should do now is to avenge Shen Muchen.


    A group of them had already been eager to try. After inquiring, they knew that they had agreed to make an appointment with the man, and I wanted to join in. After all, Shen Muchen was my first friend and the only one who regarded me as a brother. Although I had never participated in this kind of thing, but for the sake of this hard won friendship and for the sake of receiving it, I would like to join them Injured Shen Muchen, I''m willing to give up, so I volunteered to join them.


    But to my surprise, crab refused me without hesitation and said seriously, "Suluo, I want you to come to see brother Chen. Before we come back, we can help take care of him. It''s not to ask you to participate in the fight. So you can stay here and wait for us to come back!"


    Shen Muchen on the hospital bed, also said to me: "these have nothing to do with you, just give them."


    Now this critical moment, how can I shrink back, so I firmly said: "let me take me, after all, more people, more strength!"


    The crab, who has always been indifferent, was amused by me. He said, "what strength do you have? You don''t think a group fight can still hold people''s eggs. It''s going to move the guy. If you go there, it will only hinder you. Don''t help us. We have to protect you!"


    Now, I have nothing to say. Yes, the crab is right. If I go there, I will only make trouble for them, so I will not refute it. I am silent and not demanding.


    We started chatting together. After about half an hour, crab''s phone rang. He took out the phone and answered it. After saying a few words, he hung up the phone. He said to Shen Muchen on the bed: "boss, just heard the brother''s phone call and said that their people have gathered together. Do you think we can start?"


    Shen Muchen didn''t say anything, gently waved his hand, and the crab indicated that he took the brothers to leave the ward. After they left, only Shen Muchen and I were left in the ward. After chatting with Shen Muchen for a while, after looking at the time, class was about to begin.However, the crab told me to take care of Shen Muchen in the hospital, and it was not easy for me to leave. Seeing my embarrassment, Shen Muchen said, "Suluo, there''s nothing wrong with you here. You can go back to class first. You can come back if you''re OK at night."


    I didn''t argue with Shen Muchen, so I got up and went to school.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 50

    Walking on the road on campus, the whole person looked gloomy. I don''t know where this sad feeling comes from. Maybe the crab refused me to join the war. Although Shen Muchen regarded me as a friend, I was just a child in his eyes who needed to be protected. He would not be a brother who shed blood and tears together. At most, he would eat and fart together, and would not let me participate in their fight!


    I feel that after I came back from hell, I became no longer cowardly, no longer patient, no longer afraid of death, and became a bit like a real man, but why, my mood is still so low? Have I really changed?


    I can''t help but ask myself, is this really the life I want after finishing the remaining three years of college? At this moment, I get the answer, is no!


    In the final analysis, I''m useless. In front of my friends, I''m weak and can''t play any role. If I want to be recognized by Shen Muchen, I''ll make some achievements and gradually become stronger in my future life.


    In the end, I went to the classroom and sat in the last row of seats exclusively for me. I was in caoying and my heart was in Han. My heart was not on my study. Listening to the tutor who kept giving lectures on the platform, I couldn''t help falling asleep on the table.


    I don''t know how long I have been sleeping. I don''t know who gave me. When I woke up, I opened my blurred eyes and looked up. A figure appeared in front of me.


    I saw that Liu Boyang''s evil face came into my eyes. At the moment, his expression showed that kind of cruel color again. He sat next to me and said darkly: "Suluo, I just heard something. Someone said that you confessed to Zhang Qian at lunch. You won''t tell me, is it true?"


    I rubbed my bleary eyes and looked at Liu Boyang again. I could see that his heart was full of anger. As long as I touched it gently, it would explode in an instant!


    I just woke up in my sleep, and my current consciousness is still relatively vague. Although I have just got rid of Ma Qiang''s entanglement, I don''t want to make any conflicts with Liu Boyang now. It doesn''t mean that I am afraid of him. I just don''t want to make too much trouble for myself.


    So, I said to him in a low voice: "brother Yang, I really did not, things are not what you think, I just played a joke with Zhang Qian, but you can rest assured that I will not have any intersection with her in the future!"


    Hearing this, Liu Boyang''s gloomy face was almost clouded. He bit his teeth and said angrily, "in the future, you still want to have a future! Su Luo, you''re joking enough. You''re joking with confessions, and you''re still joking with me. Liu Boyang likes women. Do you feel like you''re going to be forced to jump over the building, so you can''t pay attention to me! "


    With that, his eyes flashed a cold light, and I shivered. Yes, now he completely covers up the light of Ma Qiang. He is the boss of our freshman. Naturally, he is more arrogant than before.


    I really don''t want to have any relationship with this person, so I can only continue to say in a low voice: "brother Yang, don''t worry, I really won''t, I respect you too late, how dare to provoke you! Really, please believe me. Zhang Qian and I really have nothing. Besides, she is not my type. You can rest assured! "


    I thought that my low breath would eliminate Liu Boyang''s anger, but I didn''t expect that the more I was like this, his anger would be more vigorous and his expression was gloomy and terrible. His arm was tightly around my shoulder, and he said angrily, "Suluo, do you know? I''m very tired of you who are not strong enough to be forced. If Zhang Qian hadn''t begged for your mercy, I would have abandoned you. However, I really didn''t expect that your courage is really getting fatter and fatter, and you just ignore my words. "


    Now I wake up. From the beginning, Liu Boyang was deliberately trying to get me into trouble and bullying me. Finally, he stopped because of Zhang Qian. Now, he reminds me again that in his eyes, I''m just a waste who has no ability and needs to be protected by women.


    Originally, I was tired of myself, tired of not being liked by women, tired of not being strong enough, tired of being looked down on forever, tired of being looked down upon by others, and tired of being cowardly. At this time, Liu Boyang was still here to challenge my bottom line. I really felt that it was disgusting to say one more word with him, so I simply ignored him and went back to sleep on the table again.


    Finally, Liu Boyang, who had endured for a long time, was completely ignited in his heart. He lifted me up on the table and said angrily, "you really think that jumping over the building will make you do whatever you want. You really think Ma Qiang can''t subdue you, and I can''t subdue you, right?"


    I turned my head slightly and looked at Liu Boyang who was sitting next to me, smiling at him. Suddenly, I used all my strength to yell at Liu Boyang: "get out of here!"


    One word shocked the whole audience and made Liu Boyang beside me jump a lot. With my sudden cry, the noisy classroom suddenly became silent. Everyone''s eyes were on me. But in a flash, the classroom burst out all kinds of comments"Suluo, you are so brave. You dare to be such a Yang elder brother."


    "I guess it''s probably sulo''s another psychopath."


    "Su Luo dares to yell at Liu Boyang. Ha ha, he is miserable now!"


    "Ha ha, finally there is a good play to watch."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    These voices were introduced into my ears and Liu Boyang''s ears. He was looked in the eyes of the whole class. His face was red and his eyes were like hungry wolves. I felt like his prey and would eat me at any time.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Liu Boyang in the rage instantly calmed down, waved to the people behind him, and gently said, "give him to me!"


    Suddenly, a lot of people in the class showed an excited look, as if to see me beaten is their eternal fun. Liu Boyang''s attendants did not care whether they were going to class soon. When they heard Liu Boyang''s order, they had already moved towards me.


    However, just after they were close to me and ready to do something, I thought that I was doomed this time. Zhang Qian, who had been silent, suddenly stood up from her seat and said, "Liu Boyang, you have enough!"


    For Zhang Qian, Ma Qiang is a person she wants to control, but Liu Boyang is not the same, regardless of him, Zhang Qian is very confident. After all, Liu Boyang''s feelings for her are quite strong. Everyone knows that Liu Boyang has rejected many beauties from the door for Zhang Qian, and he is determined and obedient to her.


    She was so simple a word, let Liu Boyang''s people instantly stop, and angry Liu Boyang''s face also immediately slowed down, he quickly turned to look at Zhang Qian, soft tone said: "Qianqian, I listened to your words, try not to find trouble with Suluo, but you can see, this boy dares to ride on my neck, if I don''t give him some Lesson, he doesn''t even know my last name! "


    Finish saying, he glared at me fiercely again, would like to immediately give me to peel alive.


    Zhang Qian immediately also swept me one eye, to Liu Boyang light said: "forget it, I know what you mean, is not afraid that he and I have what, you don''t think more, I and he can''t, you don''t bully people, the school also told several times, don''t mess with Suluo, otherwise, you can take responsibility for what happened again!"


    At such a time, Zhang Qian can stand up to help me speak, I am really moved, but after hearing her next me, my heart is still very uncomfortable, I feel like I am a wretch in her eyes.


    However, no matter what Zhang Qian said, I am still very grateful that she can help me speak. It seems that Liu Boyang is determined to trouble me. For Zhang Qian''s words, he did not put it in his heart, and his anger became more vigorous. Especially seeing Zhang Qian defending me in front of the whole class, he was more angry and his face turned red.


    In the end, in order to cover up his embarrassment, he coughed gently and said to Zhang Qian: "you can see that Suluo doesn''t give me face. Just now you heard that this guy dare to yell at me. If you don''t kill him immediately, I can''t swallow this tone!"


    With that, he ordered his subordinates again, but Zhang Qian said to Liu Boyang directly: "Liu Boyang, if you don''t listen to me, don''t blame me for never ignoring you!" With that, she didn''t say anything more. She just sat down and looked down at the book.


    Liu Boyang saw that Zhang Qian was really angry. He hesitated for a moment, but did not dare to move any more. Then, he quickly told his men to step aside, and then ran to Zhang Qian''s side and explained to her in a soft voice.


    With the ringing of the bell, Liu Boyang left with his men. The storm was over for the time being, and I was lying on the table and sleeping.


    Perhaps, in other people''s eyes, I was lucky to avoid a disaster, is lying on the table secretly happy, but who really knows, this moment, my heart really choked to the extreme, in the end, I still have to be under the protection of a woman, in order to steal a short life.


    In this school where the son of a bitch is in charge, can I really stay until graduation? The school of these hungry wolves, really easy to let me go? Do I have to rely on Zhang Qian''s pressure on Liu Boyang and Shen Muchen''s pressure on Ma Qiang to survive in this school?


    It seems that I still think everything is too simple, I think that just rely on the courage of not afraid of death, just rely on a cavity of anger, can scare off all people, can spend the university time quietly, the original, the reality is still so cruel, if you don''t have true ability, you are doomed to be bullied, looked down upon by others, be treated as a joke, you will not have a real brother, more will not have love Your woman, your life is still a tragedy.


    No, I can''t be content with the status quo any more. I want to change, I want to change completely. Only by changing myself can we walk out of a different road and live a wonderful life. Think of this, my body suddenly hot blood surging!


    All afternoon, I was lying on my desk, thinking about my life. Liu Boyang is also because of Zhang Qian. I know him very well. He won''t let me go like this.


    After school, in the corridor outside the classroom, when I passed by Zhang Qian, I sincerely said to her, "thank you!"Zhang Qian didn''t pay attention to me for my thanks. Instead, she quickened her pace. I looked at her back in a hurry, and my heart was desolate and incomparable.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 51

    The next few days, I unexpectedly spent in peace, Liu Boyang also surprisingly did not look for me, according to his character, even because of Zhang Qian''s warning, he did not dare to deal with me openly, but he might teach me a lesson in secret? Is he really afraid that Xu Nan will never pay attention to him, so he would rather hold his breath in his heart rather than beat me?


    Later, I learned that Liu Boyang didn''t teach me a lesson, in part because of Zhang Qian. Secondly, he didn''t have any extra experience for me, because he was fighting with Ma Qiang these days. After all, Ma Qiang is also a powerful faction. His return made his lost forces gradually gather together. Therefore, I was abandoned by them.


    One night a week later, Shen Muchen held a celebration banquet. One was to celebrate his discharge from the hospital. The other was to celebrate the triumphant return of the crab after their group fight. I was also invited.


    Shen Muchen placed two tables. I have seen both of them. They are people who have accompanied him with warm blood. Everyone is a man of lofty spirit, and his face is filled with the joy of victory.


    On the wine table, they were in high spirits. They talked about how they fought and how they triumphed. I, a person who had nothing to do with the battle, couldn''t put in a word. However, I was infected by them, and the blood in my body was also boiling. I felt that they were the real men. By contrast, I didn''t count anything, although Shen Muchen regarded me as a real man Good friends, but I always can''t blend into their circle. What I lack is the kind of masculinity with passion and passion!


    After going back in the evening, I was entangled again, this time. I have to do something to get the approval of Shen Muchen.


    At noon a few days later, I still went back to class after lunch as usual. As soon as I entered the door, I saw Liu Boyang sitting in my exclusive position. Although the peaceful life of these days relieved me, I knew that the time would come sooner or later.


    Seeing me back, Liu Boyang looked at me like an old friend he hadn''t seen for many years. His voice was full of enthusiasm and said, "Oh, Suluo, how did you come back? I''ve been waiting for you so hard."


    The same words, the same scenes, the same people, I experienced it again. I know that this is just the tranquility before the storm. If I were the former one, I would have begun to beg for mercy, but now I have a spirit of fearing death more than before.


    Since they have already offended Liu Boyang, what''s the matter with offending him once? I ignored his words directly, but Liu Boyang was not calm. Seeing that I ignored him, his face turned ugly in an instant, with a trace of anger in his eyes. On the contrary, at this time I am unusually calm, under the gaze of classmates in the class, I hold my head high and go to my position.


    Approaching my position, I politely said to Liu Boyang: "classmate, this is my position, can you please get out of the way?"


    Hearing my words, Liu Boyang''s ugly face was even worse. He scolded me fiercely: "Suluo, I thought I could make friends with you, so I could talk to you peacefully. But you really let me down. You are really shameless. I have enough face when I talk to you, but you are good enough to ignore me! Did you take Laozi''s words as your fart? "


    After finishing the last sentence, all the students in this room burst into laughter. But when Liu Boyang''s angry eyes looked around, the laughter stopped suddenly. The classroom was very quiet and terrible. All we could hear was the sound of gasping and heartbeat.


    Liu Boyang''s arrival had already planned to repair me. The words he just said undoubtedly made everyone feel that I didn''t give him face, which gave him a condition to repair me. In this case, we can find that Liu Boyang''s mind is really deep.


    See him so, I still did not pay attention to him, pretending to be indifferent to say: "if nothing, can you get out of the way?"


    Look at me in the whole class, still do not give him face, this time Liu Boyang really can not calm up, clenched his fist, hard hit the table, stood up, angrily yelled at me: "Suluo, you TMD is really too ungrateful, do not think you are a disease of the mind, I dare not tell you, the last time is not Zhang Qian Stop, I''ve already abolished you, but it''s not too late this time! "


    I''ve repeatedly damaged Liu Boyang''s face in public again and again. It seems that this time, he won''t let me off easily. In a flash, an idea came out of my mind, that is to ask for help from Shen Muchen. However, on second thought, this idea was immediately dismissed by me. I can''t ask him for everything. Besides, it''s still my school''s business. It''s not good for outsiders to participate in it, What''s more, I have already made a decision to do something that is recognized by them.


    I raised my head and looked at Liu Boyang, who was about the same size as me. Zhang opened his mouth and said, "yes, I am such a lunatic that I will not give you face. How can you do?"


    As soon as the words were uttered, there was a cry of alarm in the whole class, but I didn''t pay attention to my surroundings. Everyone in this room looked at me with incredible eyes, as if I spit out such words from my mouth, like a big joke.Liu Boyang, who was angry, laughed when he heard my answer and said, "Suluo, I just didn''t understand what you said. Can you repeat what you just said?"


    I said again: "I said, I just don''t give you face, how can you treat me?"


    I repeated what I had just said one word at a time, and Liu Boyang, when I finished speaking, in my unprepared situation, suddenly came to me with a foot. Standing on the ground, I lost my center of gravity and fell to the ground.


    Liu Boyang looked at me on the ground and said in a contemptuous tone: "waste, you don''t want to know what I can do to you. Now you have a good memory!"


    I stood up from the ground and said to Liu Boyang in a Yin voice: "OK, I will!"


    Then, Liu Boyang waved his hand, indicating to let the horse behind him do it. His action was a natural action when he hit people. I had already recorded it in my heart. At the moment when his gesture just fell, I threw myself at Liu Boyang in front of me.


    I have long understood the principle of catching a thief and capturing the king first. When Liu Boyang''s entourage was not close to me, I threw him to the ground, and then punched him again and again under me. Without a punch, I tried my best. My move was nothing more than revenge for the one foot I had just made. I didn''t think that I would escape from here safely.


    Liu Boyang was unprepared by my sudden attack. He was really naive. Maybe in his memory, I was always the cowardly Suluo. The only thing he had was a spirit of fearing death. However, he didn''t expect that I learned how to resist.


    At this moment, some female students even screamed, and the discussion in the class started with the moment I started to fight Liu Boyang. Some people said, "is this still the former Suluo?"


    "I didn''t expect that solo was so crazy!"


    "I see, this can have su Luo''s good fruit to eat, Liu Boyang''s vicious is Ma Qiang can''t compare."


    There were all kinds of discussions around me, some supporting me and others watching the fun. But soon after I got down a few punches, I was dragged aside by his men and began to surround me. I suddenly changed from active to passive.


    Liu Boyang stood up slowly from the ground, tidied up his clothes, and then called out to his hand: "fight, hit me hard! I''ll take care of it if something goes wrong


    Hearing this, the people who besieged me became more crazy. I also lost my resistance and curled up on the ground, holding my head tightly.


    After playing for a minute or so, Liu Boyang''s voice rang out again: "waste, you''re rebellious. Where''s your momentum just now. Damn it, I haven''t been beaten since I was a kid. Today you really make an exception for me Say, still don''t forget to kick a few feet on my body.


    I tried my best to shout out: "Liu Boyang, if you''re a man of TMD, you''d better fight with me alone. What''s the ability of a group of people to hit me?"


    After listening to my words, Liu Boyang said scornfully: "ha ha, single! What capital do you have? Let me fight with you! I tell you, you don''t deserve it


    His words hurt my self-esteem. I made a decision secretly. I can''t waste my strength to resist. I don''t believe they will fight all the time. I will wait for the opportunity to give Liu Boyang a memory that will never forget.


    However, just when they were excited about the fight, a familiar and disgusting voice came into the classroom: "Liu Boyang, so many people bully one, OK?"


    Everyone stopped their hands and looked at the door. At this time, they found that Ma Qiang also brought a group of people to my class.


    Liu Boyang replied: "it''s my business how I do, it has nothing to do with you."


    Ma Qiang: "in this school, it doesn''t matter who you bully me, but it doesn''t matter if you bully Suluo!"


    Ma Qiang''s words are very domineering, giving Liu Boyang the same feeling that he came to save me.


    Liu Boyang said in a quiet voice, "did Suluo start to mix with you again?"


    Ma Qiang quickly waved his hand and said, "no, no, no, I think you may have misunderstood me. I don''t mean to rescue him. I mean, in this school, only I can bully Suluo, other people can''t."


    I feel that Ma Qiang is trying to rescue me, but his purpose is more than that. Although he and Liu Boyang have temporarily suspended the war, the purpose of his trip is to ignite the fire again. The person who ignited the fire has become me again, and I have become cannon fodder unconsciously.


    Liu Boyang: "what if I don''t stop?"


    Ma Qiang: "then you may as well have a try!"


    Now, Liu Boyang and Ma Qiang are evenly matched. Liu Boyang''s power seems to be powerful, but in fact, there are many villains in the middle. The people who really want to be with him are only his group members. Ma Qiang''s power seems weak at present, but all belong to his angry brother. So it''s just an unknown who will win or lose.


    Liu Boyang obviously hesitated, paused for a moment and said, "OK, I''ll give you this face today, let Su Luo go, but I won''t be so lucky in the future."With that, Liu Boyang left with his men, and Ma Qiang came to my side and helped me up in person. But I refused and slowly got up. Ma Qiang was not surprised with my attitude, and took back his hands in embarrassment.


    I got up and went back to my seat. Then I looked at Ma Qiang and said, "if you have anything, just tell me."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 52

    Ma Qiang''s sudden appearance is definitely not intended to help me. With my understanding of him, he will not do unprofitable business. I can''t guess what he will appear for. But I can be absolutely sure that he is narrow-minded and will not do anything that has no interest for himself.


    He also found a seat nearby to sit down and said solemnly, "well, I won''t beat around the bush. Su Luo, are you interested in joining hands with me to kill Liu Boyang''s forces? "


    I didn''t hear you wrong. Ma Qiang actually said that he wanted to unite with me and suppress Liu Boyang. I was deeply touched by his words. But just as I was happy, I suddenly thought, no, he said he wanted to unite with me, but I had nothing to do with him.


    I opened my mouth and said, "Ma Qiang, I still thank you for helping me out of the siege, but for what you just said, I said no, I have no force to cooperate with you, and also, you and Liu Boyang''s matter has nothing to do with me."


    Ma Qiang said quietly, "don''t say that, Suluo. It''s because the enemy of the enemy is a friend. You can be with me. Besides, you don''t want to revenge!"


    I gently replied: "revenge is my business, do not bother you, if nothing, I will read a book!"


    Although Ma Qiang and I are no longer enemies for the time being, they are not friends. For such a person, I really don''t want to have too much entanglement with him. Therefore, I take reading as an excuse to ask him to leave.


    However, for my attitude, Ma Qiang showed no sign of being angry, and said with a smile: "Suluo, how can you say that you have no power? That night, those people are not all from you, but later I know that you are really hiding!"


    Ma Qiang''s Fox Tail finally came out. It turned out that what he wanted was not to cooperate with me for a long time, but to persuade me to go and tell Shen Muchen that Ma Qiang wanted to unite with him, but his wishful thinking no matter what, I would not go back and promise.


    Because I have guessed that as long as he gets the power of Liu Boyang, he will be huge, and he will surely retaliate against me and Shen Muchen, who has been helping me. I can''t let him succeed. I will revenge Liu Boyang himself. Only when they restrain each other can they have no extra energy to deal with me. Therefore, I can''t break this balance.


    If I used to talk to Ma Qiang with this attitude, he would have started to do it to me for a long time, but now he has asked me to be kind to me.


    I said weakly: "Ma Qiang, I''m not interested in the forces you have been fighting for, so don''t waste your time here, you''d better go and find someone else when you have time."


    As soon as my voice dropped, one of his entourage was not happy. Before Ma Qiang opened his mouth, he swore: "Suluo, our brother Qiang has given you enough face to talk to you like this. You''ve got to give your face back. It''s true that TMD doesn''t know what''s good or bad!"


    When I treat such people who only speak dirty words, I don''t care. I don''t say anything. I still look at the book quietly, but Ma Qiang is not happy. Suddenly, I stand up and slap the person who just scolded me. He angrily scolds: "who are you? When did I interrupt you? Don''t come here to apologize to Suluo!"


    The boy who spoke just now stood up, glared at me and said to me, "I''m sorry!"


    What he heard from his words was full of dissatisfaction. After that, Ma Qiang slapped him again and said, "you didn''t eat in the morning. You''re not sincere at all. Please apologize to Suluo!"


    In order to win me over, Ma Qiang really fought hard. He only listened to the beaten younger brother. He said from the bottom of his heart: "brother Luo, it''s a little one who doesn''t understand. Please don''t remember the villains. In the face of brother Qiang, forgive the little one!"


    After that, Ma Qiang chuckled and said to me, "Suluo, the new kid is not very sensible. I''m the one to blame. Don''t take it too seriously."


    I thought in my heart, even if I put it in my heart, what can I do? Immediately, I said coldly: "nothing!"


    At this time, the bell rang for class. Ma Qiang saw that I was still in the attitude of rejecting, and it was not good for him to stand still here. He said to me, "then, Suluo, I won''t disturb you. You can think about it slowly. If you want to, please come to me at any time."


    After that, Ma Qiang left the classroom with a group of his followers. However, the war which lasted for several minutes was over. However, the students were still interested in it. Some people said that it was too boring. It was supposed to be a good play, but it was not so wonderful


    I have been struggling with how to get revenge. If Shen Muchen was asked to help me, he would say that I would look for students from other schools to bully our classmates. Even if I won, I would be accused by thousands of people. And Ma Qiang''s cooperation with me is just for the power behind me. What should I do!


    I''m not afraid of Liu Boyang. What I care about is his diehards. If we attack him secretly, I have full confidence to beat him down. However, I don''t have the ability to control everything. I think that my head is shining.How could I be so stupid? Although he was always surrounded by a group of diehards, I didn''t believe that when he was not alone, I secretly made a decision. In the following days, as long as school was over, I began to follow Liu Boyang and observe his every move.


    However, after a few days of follow-up, I found that he would be escorted home by a group of people every day. Maybe he was afraid that Ma Qiang would stop him. There was no sign of being alone.


    Tonight, as usual, I was still in silence and very casual. Liu Boyang thought that if I could not catch him this time, I would give up. I could not waste my time on him every day. However, this time, God finally stood by my side and Liu Boyang was left alone.


    Tonight, Liu Boyang and his cronies were sleeping in the bar near the school. I hid in the dark corner and watched them. After three rounds of drinking, they all left the bar and went out of the door. Those people went back to school. Liu Boyang took a girl to the opposite direction.


    The girl dressed up very seductively, she helped the drunken Liu Boyang, this scene, was deeply in my eyes, I was overjoyed, the opportunity finally came.


    Although it was evening, there were a lot of passers-by in this street. I was afraid of attracting crowds and it was not convenient to start. I slowly followed them up. I didn''t know where they were going, so I could only follow them in silence.


    To my surprise, the lonely man and daughter did not go to the hotel, but walked into a remote lawn in the park. My God, this is the rhythm of fighting in the field. I didn''t expect that Liu Boyang was so interested.


    Such a beautiful picture was deeply seen in my eyes. After a storm, two people were sweating profusely. Liu Boyang also woke up from the drunken state. I, hiding in the side, despised him. As a man, he ended the battle at once.


    I really can''t believe that I like Zhang Qian, but I feel worthless for what he said. But the woman seemed dissatisfied. When Liu Boyang was dressing, she held on to his arm, but she was thrown aside by Liu Boyang and said, "I''m not feeling well today. I''ll wait another day."


    When Liu Boyang was about to stand up and lift his pants, I walked out in the dark and laughed and said, "long time no see, my brother Yang!"


    Liu Boyang didn''t recognize my voice for a moment and said, "who are you?"


    By moonlight, Liu Boyang could see clearly that it was me who came. He said again, "Suluo, how could it be you! Are you following me? "


    With a smile, I replied, "yes, I''ve been following you for days."


    Liu Boyang said in a panic: "Suluo, I don''t care what you have seen today, but if you spread it out, I will make you die very ugly!"


    Hearing his threat, I laughed again and said, "Liu Boyang, are you threatening me? Tell you I''m not afraid."


    After that, I kicked Liu Boyang, because his pants had not yet been put on. At the moment when he fell to the ground, I took out the dagger that had been prepared, and rushed to him, and quickly rode on his body. With the moonlight, the dagger flashed a cold light. Liu Boyang found something wrong and said in a trembling voice: "Suluo, you, you have to do it What? I told you not to mess around. If you hurt me, you''ll have a lot to eat. "


    I roared up to the sky and said, "I don''t even want my life. Do I care about your threat?"


    Seeing that it didn''t work for me, Liu Boyang was busy pacifying me and said, "Suluo, oh, no, Luoge, I''m wrong, I''m really wrong. What can we do to discuss? As long as you don''t hurt me, what can I do?"


    In fact, this is the feeling of being asked for mercy. Liu Boyang, who is always arrogant and domineering, has such a side. In front of life and death, everyone reveals his ugliest face. I played with a dagger in my hand and said, "Liu Boyang, you also have such a side. Do you know, when I asked you, why didn''t you let me go?"


    With that, the dagger in my hand immediately stabbed him on his leg. He yelled. Seeing Liu Boyang''s painful appearance, I was also very happy, while the enchanting woman on the side of me suddenly fainted when he saw this scene.


    I said coldly: "Liu Boyang, I also asked you, but did you spare me, do not also hit me, scold me, my mood at that time is like you now, can you understand?"


    Liu Boyang quickly nodded back: "yes, Su Luo, if you let me go this time, I promise I will never bully you again, you believe me!"


    I have no reason to believe Liu Boyang''s words. He is a sinister and cunning man. How can he be honest? With my understanding of him, even if we are a complete Liangzi, he will retaliate against me at the moment he returns to school. That''s all for the future. Why should I think so much.


    I ignored his voice of asking for mercy. I slowly pulled out the knife inserted in his leg. Now I am still sober and don''t want to make things too big. So, I clenched my fist and hit Liu Boyang with one punch.Seeing the futility of begging for mercy, Liu Boyang began to curse: "Su Luo, if you don''t kill Lao Tzu today, you will pay the price for what you made today!"


    I smile, tease said: "Oh, really!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 53

    This moment, I no longer fear, this moment, my heart, this moment, my blood surging, this moment, I finally feel the impulse of youth. I don''t care what fear is. How can I let go of this hard won opportunity? I will give him a profound lesson regardless of the consequences.


    When Liu Boyang heard my answer, he was so angry that he almost didn''t vomit blood. He said, "Su Luo, this time I''m Yin, Lao Tze TM recognizes him. But you remember, the day I go back to school is your end."


    I didn''t care about Liu Boyang, who was pressed by me. I said in a hubris way: "the truth of becoming a king and defeating the enemy. I think you should understand that I am the winner now. I can punish you, that''s enough!"


    When Liu Boyang heard the speech, he frowned and said fiercely, "I advise you to stop here. I can treat it as nothing happened. Otherwise, Suluo, you are finished!"


    I have long been used to Liu Boyang''s threat. I didn''t care about it. I said quietly: "don''t worry, Liu Boyang, I won''t kill you. I will torture you slowly. I want you to remember me forever and fear me!"


    After that, I licked the remaining blood on the tip of the knife. After that, the blade slowly stuck to Liu Boyang''s face, which I stopped. Then, I continued: "to tell you the truth, your face is really handsome. Maybe because you have this handsome face, you can easily confuse the girls and make them lose their opinions. Today, let me destroy your evil face


    On hearing this, Liu Boyang''s pupil immediately enlarged. He may not be afraid of beating or scolding, but he is extremely concerned about his handsome face, which is equivalent to his appearance. Now when I say that he wants to destroy his face, he is naturally afraid. He almost reflexively exclaimed, "no!"


    Seeing Liu Boyang scared, I got a rare pleasure in my heart. This is a man who is arrogant. The more he was like this, the more excited I was. I liked the way he was afraid to beg for mercy. So I didn''t immediately start on his pretty face, but said to him with a bit of fun: "so, you can come and beg me?"


    My voice is very long, there is a trace of excitement in the tone, I put it clearly is playing with Liu Boyang. When Liu Boyang saw me flirting with him like this, his stoic anger burst out in an instant. He clenched his teeth, glared at me, and growled, "no one has the right to ask for mercy!"


    I weak said: "I have no qualification to let you beg for mercy, that just now, who begged me, asked me to forgive him."


    Liu Boyang: "I tell you, just now Laozi was not very sober and forgot to say anything."


    I replied, "it seems that you are not going to beg for mercy."


    After saying this, he brought out Liu Boyang''s arrogance. It seems that he can''t recognize the truth. I didn''t continue to ramble. After a while, Liu Boyang''s handsome face appeared a striking bloodstain.


    Liu Boyang''s look suddenly changed. He hissed in pain, and his eyes were about to burst out. He saw my bloody dagger and said in disbelief, "do you dare to start?"


    At this moment, Liu Boyang''s astonishment was greater than the pain, and even made him forget the fact that he was disfigured. He just couldn''t believe that I actually moved a knife in his face!


    I narrowed my eyes and said with a smile, "do you know? There is nothing that mental illness dare not do


    My words deeply stimulated Liu Boyang''s nerves, which made him suddenly wake up. He knew that at this moment, I was really coming. His emotions suddenly gushed out. He was desperate to roar at me and roared: "Suluo, I swear to God, you will die!"


    Liu Boyang''s roar was like a fierce ghost howling in the middle of the night. I felt uncomfortable when I heard him. I didn''t say a word, but another knife was cut on his face. With this knife, I used more force to make the bloodstain on his face more shocking. After the stroke, I even spat at him with my teeth: "do you dare to threaten me?"


    In the face of Liu Boyang''s threats, I am really angry. A villain will bully people everywhere by relying on his own family background, but I, in order to revenge, have no scruples.


    My voice, the same as the devil''s hoarse, sounds very insidious. I want Liu Boyang to be soft and afraid of me. The more tough he is, the less polite I will be. I just want to see whether his mouth is hard or my knife is hard.


    However, after Liu Boyang received the second knife, the whole person immediately had no sense. Regardless of the pain on his body, he seemed to have spent his whole life struggling frantically. His eyes were red and red, as if he were possessed by a devil. His eyes seemed to swallow me up. While struggling, he yelled at me: "I will kill you! I want TMD to kill you! "


    It can be seen that Liu Boyang''s anger has reached the extreme. If he hadn''t been hurt and oppressed by me, I''m afraid he would really get up and kill me. His appearance is really terrible. however. Even though Liu Boyang struggled and threatened, I did not fear him. The crazier he was, the more I had to tame him. Therefore, when he was crazy, my knife once again hit his face.Liu Boyang saw that he had another knife in his face, and his violent spirit became more serious. He had lost his sense and began to struggle and roar like death.


    I see he''s not settled down yet. I gave him another knife. This time, I basically did not stop. I continued to scratch Liu Boyang''s face as long as he was still struggling. In an instant, there were countless blood stains on Liu Boyang''s face. His whole face was completely changed and his flesh and blood were blurred.


    Liu Boyang slowly roared out of strength. He has been submerged in pain, his body is no longer struggling, his eyes have lost emotion, he is like a dead man, let me kill.


    At this time, Liu Boyang had lost his original appearance. It was estimated that even his parents could not recognize him. The bloodstains on his face were woven into spider webs. It was terrible to see him. His heart was probably accompanied by his disfigurement. He did not cry out pain, roar or beg for mercy. He looked at me like this.


    I finally stopped when I saw him looking so dejected. I held a bloody dagger and swayed in front of him. I said defiantly, "what I hate most is that you pretend to be forced and tough. Why, aren''t you tough now? Come on, keep threatening me


    Liu Boyang heard what I said, and finally turned his eyes. He regained a little consciousness. He looked at me dully and said weakly, "how do you want to let me go?"


    I pursed my lips and said with a smile, "I said it just now, as long as you ask me!"


    After listening, Liu Boyang took a breath with his last strength. Then, he slowly condensed the lax emotion and glared at me. He didn''t mean to beg for mercy at all. It seemed that his backbone and dignity were still there. In that case, I was very impolite. I took up the dagger again and stabbed Liu Boyang''s shoulder.


    Liu Boyang, who was weak, bared his teeth in pain and was in a cold sweat, but he still couldn''t resist the cry of killing a pig. At the moment, he also wanted to understand that I was a madman who would really kill people. Therefore, he didn''t hold on any more. He put down his body, put down his dignity, and humbly begged for mercy from me: "Suluo, please, let me go! ¡±


    when the flowers are all thanks, I can''t help but smile out of my heart. Liu Boyang, who has always been on the top of the world, has not yet submitted to my feet or begged for mercy from me. He is not a God, just like me, he is an ordinary man who is afraid of death.


    But Liu Boyang still cares more about his life. In order to protect his life, he gave up the so-called dignity. He was proud and finally lowered his noble head to me. I was very happy and satisfied. However, I didn''t intend to let him go so easily. I widened my eyes and roared to him: "what did you do? Now you know to beg for mercy? I tell you, it''s late


    Liu Boyang had already withered completely like the eggplant hit by frost, but when he heard this, he immediately returned to the light. Suddenly, he was in a mood. His dim eyes flashed with fire. He looked at me angrily and said in a hoarse voice, "what else do you want to do to let me go?"


    I stood up and yelled at him again, "I want you to kneel down and apologize to me from the bottom of my heart."


    Liu Boyang is a man who is insidious and cunning. He will do anything to achieve his goal. I hate him not only by hurting his body. I hate his arrogance and his contempt for me. I want him to taste the taste of bowing his head to others. It is not enough to ask for mercy. I also want him to kneel down, sincerely apologize to me, I want him to never forget this moment, want him to remember all his life, he once knelt down to me, he is my defeated general!


    My voice, like the devil in the roar, my body''s violent gas suddenly increased, my eyes like a hungry wolf, fiercely staring at Liu Boyang in front of me.


    However, Liu Boyang, a son of a bitch, still retains the last bit of dignity. He didn''t agree to my request. Now he is so weak that he can''t even stand firm. But he still retained a bit of backbone, let himself strong stand up, his body stood up in the wind, said firmly to me: "dream!"


    So, I directly kicked him to the ground, quickly came to him, put the knife on his neck, and threatened in a cold voice: "if you don''t do as I ask, believe it or not, I will kill you immediately!"


    When I said this, I couldn''t help but feel the shock in my eyes.


    I did not wait for him to open his mouth, continued to say in a cold voice: "you must not think I dare not, I think you should also know that it is not against the law to kill people with mental illness!"


    Hearing this, Liu Boyang was finally completely frightened and softened. He couldn''t be strong enough to be strong. His courage and courage, in my words, completely disappeared. He felt the most terrible fear in his life. This fear completely tore his soul and let him give up his most concerned self-esteem.


    Liu Boyang did not dare to take life in a joke, so he chose to compromise, weak said: "I promise you!" At this moment, he gave in, he finally gave in to me!Slowly from the ground on the ground, gradually bent down, in front of me weak kneel down, and issued a very weak voice, said: "solo, I''m sorry!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 54

    Liu Boyang, who was once arrogant and arrogant, has become a thoroughly bereaved dog at this moment. He has lost his arrogant and domineering attitude. His edge has been completely wiped out. I don''t think I have done too much. I just think this is his punishment.


    I stood upright in the same place, looking down at the bereaved dog in front of me. I had no resentment in my heart. The humiliation I had once suffered disappeared in an instant. This feeling is really comfortable. This person once trampled me like a mole ant, but today, he kneels down in front of me and allows me to kill him. This huge reversal is a word "cool!"


    Time seems to be fixed at this moment. After a long time, I slightly bent down and grabbed Liu Boyang''s hair. Then, I opened my mouth and asked him, "Liu Boyang, are you convinced?"


    At the moment, Liu Boyang''s face is bloody and fleshy. He can''t see his expression any more. His body is constantly shaking. His body is full of blood. It looks like a person on the verge of death. But he still has consciousness. When he hears my words, he almost instinctively responds to me and says: "be convinced. I''m convinced


    What he said was not clear. The whole person seemed to have been engulfed by fear and had no vitality at all. As if the soul had been taken away, there was only a shell left. I asked again, "do you dare to retaliate against me in the future?"


    Hearing the speech, Liu Boyang quickly shook his head and replied, "I dare not, I really dare not!"


    What if you smile again


    Liu Boyang didn''t think about it, so he said with an oath: "if I repent, I will marry a man in my life!"


    Hearing such a vicious oath, I couldn''t stand it, but I still said with satisfaction: "well, yes, every word you said just now has been recorded by me, including the video of your fighting in the field before. If you still aim at me, I will make your matter known to the public!"


    Liu Boyang pleaded to me and said, "please, Suluo, you have to believe my words, I promise I won''t trouble you again."


    After that, Liu Boyang added again: "Su Luo, and, don''t worry, I won''t say you did my injury. As long as you can let me go, I''ll be happy to be an ox and a horse!"


    I laughed and said, "you know what you are!" With that, I loosened Liu Boyang''s hair. At once, Liu Boyang collapsed on the ground, panting for breath!


    Liu Boyang''s eyes are dull. It seems that for my torture, he buried a shadow at the bottom of his heart and looked at Liu Boyang, who was paralyzed on the ground. Then he turned his head and looked at the charming woman who was still in a coma, and slowly came to her side. For such a woman, I didn''t have the heart of loving and cherishing jade. I kicked her to wake up and pointed to the paralyzed Liu Boyang and said coldly to her "Hurry to call 120, or he will die in a moment!"


    The enchanting woman looked along the direction I pointed to, and then cried out, "please, no, don''t kill me!"


    I squatted down, pulled her collar, word by word said: "I said, hurry to call 120, or he will die! Do you hear me clearly? "


    My voice, passed into the ears of the seductive woman, her shaking voice said: "I, I know, I know!"


    After that, I got up and left here. Only the bewildered and bewildered woman and Liu Boyang, who did not know how to die, slowly disappeared into the endless darkness.


    Back on the street, my heart gradually relieved, my tragic fate can be said to be ended tonight, Liu Boyang''s home in this city, can be said to be very powerful, I am also gambling, Liu Boyang will not sell me for face, although he promised me, but it is under my coercion and inducement People like him will inevitably do something.


    However, I also have to think about the worst. If his family comes to me, what should I do? Go to find Shen Muchen? No, I can''t. this kind of thing is beyond his scope. He can''t solve it. I can''t ask Uncle Yang for anything. I don''t want to ask Uncle yang to wipe my ass.


    Oh, forget it. I can''t think so extreme. I still know the truth that soldiers will block the water and cover up the earth. If Liu Boyang doesn''t remember a lesson and wants to deal with me, I''ll follow.


    Although I got a short victory, but that kind of depression made me not happy. When I went to Shen Muchen''s position, I dialed it gently. The beep was echoing, but no one answered. So I hung up and looked at the time on the phone. It was almost 11:30. No wonder Shen Muchen didn''t Answer the phone. Maybe he''s asleep.


    Walking on the busy street, I lost my direction and the school was closed. Secondly, I don''t want to go back now. I don''t know where I should go and where I belong. My mood is very bad. Now the only thing I want to do is to find someone to drink and chat, so as to shift my attention.


    Walking, the phone suddenly rang, I picked up a look, it was Shen Muchen, I quickly picked up, the phone came to Shen Muchen''s voice: "what''s the matter, Suluo, call me so late!"I gently return a way: "no, it''s OK, just accidentally press wrong!"


    Never good at lying, I told a little lie to Shen Muchen. I wanted to tell him what had just happened, but when I wanted to say it, I found I couldn''t say it.


    However, Shen Muchen, who had always been sensitive, seemed to find out that I had something to say to him, and asked, "Suluo, what''s the matter? Are you hiding something from me?"


    For his questioning, I was a little nervous at leisure and said, "no, it''s OK, brother Chen!"


    Shen Muchen got serious and said, "Suluo, I know you are a person who can''t tell lies. If you don''t sleep in the middle of the night, you must have something wrong. If you still take me as a brother, you can say it. If you think we are not brothers, you can do it yourself!"


    Shen Muchen''s words I don''t know how to refute, it seems that I''m really not suitable for lying, so I calmed down for a moment and said, "that, brother Chen, I really want to tell you something, but I can''t say it clearly on the phone for a moment. Originally, I wanted to find you out, but when I saw the time, it was so late, you''d better take a rest and talk about it tomorrow!"


    Shen Muchen: "Su Luo, tell me your position, I''ll find you!"


    I persuade way: "Chen elder brother, need not, you still rest, tomorrow again!"


    Shen Muchen has been anxious, said: "you TM still take Laozi as a brother, don''t be like a woman, grinding haw, tell me your position, now to find you!"


    Shen Muchen, who has always been gentle to me, actually scolded me! However, for his insults, I was not angry, his words deeply moved me, it seems that he also took me as a brother, Shen Muchen is really a good friend, good friend!


    Feeling Shen Muchen''s anger, I didn''t dare to say anything more. After that, I told him his position. Then he told me to stay in place and wait for his arrival.


    As time passed by, I was quietly waiting for Shen Muchen''s arrival. After about five or six minutes, a taxi stopped in front of me. At this time, two people came down from the car, one was short and strong, the other was thin and tall, and weak. It seemed that it was Shen Muchen and crab!


    I was busy to meet them. At this time, the crab took the lead in saying, "what are you doing in the middle of the night?"


    Shen Muchen said: "crab, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Looking at their arrival, I was particularly moved and said absentmindedly: "that, brother Chen, crab, I want to drink!"


    Shen Muchen: "good, I haven''t drunk for a long time!"


    Most of the dining places nearby were closed. So, the three of us took a taxi and ran far away to find a place to eat. After entering the house, we sat down and ordered a box of beer before we could order. I opened one bottle and dried it. I nearly vomited.


    Seeing me like this, the two of them chose to be silent and waited for my speech. After a pause, I said, "brother Chen, I''ve done Liu Boyang!"


    Shen Muchen was surprised and said, "Arlo, what do you say? You say it again, I didn''t hear you


    I repeated what I had just said again, and Shen Muchen responded and said, "Suluo, you said that you have made Liu Boyang a mess. I have heard of the man you said. I remember that he is the shoulder of your generation. I haven''t seen him for a few days. He has made great progress."


    After a period of time, I told the process of the matter, as well as the causes and consequences from the beginning to the end. I was a little boiling with blood. Suddenly, I felt that all this was like a dream. I, unexpectedly, would do such a thing!


    I described it vividly, without leaving a tiny detail. Shen Muchen and the crab were stunned. The crab took a sip of beer and said suspiciously, "Suluo, you should not be lying to us. Tell you, today is not April Fool''s Day!"


    Crabs still don''t believe what I said. In order to make him believe it completely, I showed him all the things recorded in the mobile phone, which convinced him. Crab raised his thumb to me deeply.


    Shen Muchen, who was silent on one side, opened his mouth and said, "Arlo, have you ever thought about the consequences of doing this?"


    I said, "brother Chen, I was blinded by hatred at that time, and then I did such a thing. Although Liu Boyang promised that I would not tell his parents about me, it was only one side of his story, and I can''t believe it. This is also the reason why I came to you. I want you to think of a way to deal with it."


    Shen Muchen: "Arlo, you are too impulsive. I have not told you that I have something to look for. I will solve it for you, but you can do it yourself and start a fire!"


    I weakly replied: "Chen elder brother, I only wanted to get everybody''s approval at that time, so I didn''t think so much. Now I do have some regrets."


    Shen Muchen: "well, Arlo, don''t blame yourself. After all, things have happened. As you said, we''ll gamble first, but at the same time, we should also figure out the way back."


    When I heard Shen Muchen say this, I was suddenly at ease. I was not afraid of Liu Boyang''s comeback, but that his family would come to me and even send me to the police station, because I had constituted a crime of disfigurement, and I didn''t want to follow my father''s footsteps.I said: "Chen elder brother, you say, I listen to you anything!"


    In a word, it expressed my trust and expectation to Shen Muchen. My eyes slowly looked at him


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 55

    Late at night, in a corner of the city, I, shenmuchen, crab, in an unknown pub, drinking wine and chatting about the day. Shen Muchen is good to me. I really don''t know how to repay, Shen Muchen, who always wins in stability, will have a solution if you say this, so I don''t have to worry about anything!


    And listen to Shen Muchen''s magnetic voice and say, "OK, alo, you can rest assured. It''s OK. My dad has a little power in this city. I will help you find out the relationship if there is any wind and grass in the future!"


    Shen Muchen let me hang the heart, completely put down, moved to say: "Chen brother, thank you!"


    Shenmuchen: "Hello, we don''t need to thank you for these two words!"


    I didn''t say thank you any more. Shen Muchen said it right. Good brothers don''t need to be polite. In order to avoid the atmosphere of death, crabs have changed the topic with great insight. We sit together in three people and chat about the wine for a while. The wine is constantly on the top. I can''t remember how much I drink. Only know, this time I am really Drunk, drunk so thorough.


    Later, I knew that Shen Muchen was sleeping in the bedroom, and woke up after hearing the vibration of the mobile phone. When I called, I was about to pick up, I was hanging up and then he came back to me. When I feel something, I came to me with crabs with no words.


    Because it was midnight, the door of the bedroom had been locked. Who knows that the two gods jumped out of the window. Fortunately, it is OK for them to live on the second floor. For the fear of heights, it is terrible to think about it.


    The next day, I woke up and found myself lying in a strange room. It seems that I really had a broken drink last night. I didn''t know how I came back. It was two o''clock in the afternoon. There was a message in my cell phone. It was sent by Shen Muchen. It was 12:00 p.m. I opened it and said, "sulo, what must I do in the future?" Hello to me, don''t act on your own, I sent someone to inquire, your school is very calm for a while. Liu Boyang is in the hospital. It seems that he didn''t sell you. You can be assured that if there is anything, I must find me. Your friend, shenmuchen! "


    Ben was upset, after seeing such news, he relaxed completely, and the inexplicable depression was also dissipated. After washing, I left the hotel and drove to the direction of study by taxi.


    When I appeared again at the school gate, Liu Boyang was spread everywhere in the school. Various versions were distributed. Everyone said it differently. I heard some people say, "my friend is Liu Boyang''s friend. He went to the hospital to see him today. Only when I saw him, someone was jealous of Liu Boyang''s appearance and was disfigured!"


    Walking on the campus, I heard someone say, "Liu Boyang was robbed by criminals!"


    "There are too many people like him who have offended, and deserve to be punished!"


    "I really appreciate the nameless person who taught Liu Boyang!"


    More people said, "he was a ghost, tortured by the ghost!"


    Wait a minute. I can''t help but look at it. The public opinion of the masses is really terrible. The version of the story is enough to write a book. It seems that Liu Boyang really has left out the relationship with me, or, he is afraid that I will make the video and the recording of last night public, and he has not retaliated against me!


    I went back to my class in a fair and upright way. As soon as I saw me, Zhang Qian ran to me first and asked me, "sulo, you disappeared for a morning and said what to do?"


    I scratched my head and joked, "how can I think so quickly, I start to care about me!"


    Zhang Qian''s face was red and hurriedly explained, "sulo, what do you think!"


    I continued to joke: "it seems that I have been flirting and misunderstood what you mean. So what do you want to ask me, just say it! "


    Zhang Qian sighed and asked me again, "Suluo, is Liu Boyang disfigured, did you do it?"


    I showed a panic, said: "what do you say, Liu Boyang disfigurement, is I doing?"


    Zhang Qian saw me so excited, hurriedly explained: "I don''t mean you did, I just made a joke!"


    I replied, "what are you doing? You go straight to ask Liu Boyang how nice I am!"


    Zhang Qian replied: "I have been to the hospital, although Liu Boyang has been awake, but his consciousness seems to have been in disorder, but he just hides in the quilt trembling, repeatedly repeating this sentence I can no longer dare to, his father said, if seize the person who hurt Liu Boyang, he will be told to be fragmented!"


    I thought, it seems that Liu Boyang was scared by me. No wonder I was still safe and safe. Even if I wanted to catch me, it was not so simple. When I followed Liu Boyang, I was wrapped in black, only a pair of eyes were missing. Besides, I didn''t even have a monitoring place to go to find me.


    I pretended to be nothing, and said softly, "Oh, yes, that''s great. Thank you so much for the person who avenged me. I saved myself!"Seeing me like this, Zhang Qian couldn''t help but say to me: "Su Luo, you are really cold-blooded, others Liu Boyang has been disfigured, you are still here to gloat, still want to revenge for yourself, I''m really too disappointed with you!"


    What, Zhang Qian said to me disappointed, I thought, I how you, you are disappointed with me, say Liu Boyang''s life and death and I have nothing to do with, oh, no, dead really has something to do with me, a while to the class, inexplicably by a pile of scolding, I this and who to reason!


    When I heard Zhang Qian say this to me, I didn''t pay attention to the occasion at all. I yelled at her loudly: "you said I was cold-blooded. Do you know why I fell into such a field? Everything is because Liu Boyang, the first few days of University, my nightmare began. Many things happened between him and me. He was insulted by all kinds of things. Who would pity me now What''s the matter with me gloating? It''s all my business. What''s it to do with you


    I took a breath and continued to roar: "now you see that he has been made like that. You think he is pitiful. But do you know that he beat me again and again, and I will be beaten for several days every time. At that time, who will pity me? Now you come up to me for no reason to get angry with me. What do you think of me? What do you think of me when you are angry I''m so bullied, everyone will bully me! "


    Originally noisy classroom, I so vent, instantly calm down, everyone look at me in the expression is full of surprise, standing in front of me Zhang Qian, by me such a roar, face has already been unable to hang, look at my eyes full of tears, immediately, he ran back to his seat, holding his head on the table.


    Looking at Zhang Qian''s reaction, I don''t think I have done too much. I know she has helped me many times, but I am also very grateful to her. She was not in a good mood at the beginning, but she still provoked me at this time. How can I settle down? Therefore, when my brain is hot, I don''t care whether she is male or female, so I vent on her.


    Although I calm down now, I won''t apologize to her for what I did. I really hope that through this vent, Zhang Qian can completely away from me. Whenever she appears around me, bad luck often comes to me. Moreover, my confession to her is completely out of joke. I have no feeling for her, let alone like it. I have no friends at all, and it''s not bad for this person to leave.


    After an afternoon class, Zhang Qian kept her head down all the time. She didn''t pay attention to anyone, including the teacher who called the roll. After school, I came to the bathing pool in the school and took a bath to eliminate such a long time of depression!


    When I jump into the warm water ruler, my heart seems to be washed in general. I feel more relaxed and comfortable, and all the unpleasant feelings disappear. I am alone in the huge pool, so I enjoy this short leisure time peacefully.


    Fortunately, the revenge was very smooth, but I also know that it is not completely finished, with Liu Boyang''s personality. He won''t really admit it. When he recovers completely, he will make a comeback, but that''s just a afterword.


    Now, my only worry is that coquettish woman. When Liu Boyang called my name, she was still nearby. I was still a little worried that I would expose myself because of her, and I would regret it. I really shouldn''t let her go easily. However, it was too dark for me to see her. There was no hope to find her. Forget it, why think so much It''s up to God!


    After taking a hot bath for a while, I went back to my bedroom and changed into a clean suit. I was going to go out to find Shen Muchen and tell him about this afternoon. Just as I was going out, Ma Qiang waited for someone to come to my bedroom.


    In the afternoon, I just sent one away, and now comes another. Even though I know Ma Qiang won''t do anything to me, I hate to see him, and he doesn''t want to say anything. I gently say, "what''s the matter?"


    Ma Qiang replied with a smile, "Suluo, don''t pretend. You should know what I''m looking for you for."


    I replied indifferently: "I didn''t pretend, besides, I really don''t understand what you mean!"


    Ma Qiang opened his mouth and said, "since you pretend to be confused, I''ll tell you again that you did a good job with Liu Boyang."


    Come again, I am really fed up with such things, I said impatiently: "what do you mean, you also suspect that I did it?"


    Ma Qiang: "don''t pretend, it''s you who did it. In addition to hating you deeply with him, I really can''t think of a second person!"


    I said, "you can think what you like. I didn''t do it anyway."


    It has already been installed once, and I don''t mind pretending it again. If I admit it, I can''t guarantee that Ma Qiang, a despicable villain, will leak me to Liu Boyang''s parents. Besides, it''s not a glorious thing to show off.


    Ma Qiang seemed to understand my thoughts and said, "don''t worry, you can admit it. I won''t tell his family about you. After all, he is also my enemy."


    Listen to him say so, I can''t admit more, Liu Boyang is his enemy, I''m still his enemy, he kind of people, inevitably will do what kind of things, I once again firmly said: "I said, not me, not me, if nothing, I will leave!"Then, regardless of Ma Qiang''s presence, I went straight to the door. At this time, Ma Qiang looked at my back and said, "Suluo, do you know why I dare to be so sure that it''s you? That''s because I have witnesses!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 56

    In a word, I''m in the process of walking, witness! Is it that he is deceiving me to admit voluntarily that this conjecture has been denied by me. I can''t be deceived by his words. I pretended to be calm and said, "what witness, does this have anything to do with me? I really don''t understand what you mean? "


    Seeing me like this, Ma Qiang still did not give up. He took out his mobile phone from his pocket, flipped through it a few times, and then came to me and handed it to me. On the screen, there was a picture of a girl, but she looked familiar and felt familiar. Suddenly, she remembered that this was not the charming woman last night!


    Ma Qiang looked at me and said, "I know your concerns. Don''t worry. I won''t let your story out. At the same time, it also includes my people and this witness."


    Ma Qiang''s words are only one-sided. In my understanding of him, I don''t believe what he said. I don''t know what he came to see me for, or to threaten me with this so-called witness and do something for him. Although these thoughts appear in my mind for the first time, I still deny the fact and get excited again He said, "I don''t know what''s going on here. What''s the meaning of pestering me here? If you care about Liu Boyang so much, you should go to investigate quickly. What''s the use of pestering me here?"


    The more seriously I asked him, the more he didn''t take the matter seriously. Seeing that I was a little excited, Ma Qiang said casually, "when did I pester you? I just want to nag you. You see you''re in a hurry!"


    I said seriously: "I don''t say anything more. If you have anything to help me, you can say it. I will try my best to help you."


    Ma Qiang''s face smile, originally ferocious face smile to death, is so ugly, said: "I knew you won''t admit, to tell you the truth, this woman is the one who fought with Liu Boyang last night, the rest don''t need me to tell you!"


    Now that he has known it, it is useless for me to conceal it any more. Standing at the door, I closed the bedroom door, turned around and looked for a chair, then sat down and said to him, "well, in this case, I have nothing to say. I just want to know where you found this woman?"


    Hearing my question, Ma Qiang said slowly: "in fact, it''s also coincidental that this girl belongs to our class. Today, unexpectedly, I went to the class very early. I happened to hear it, but the news was blocked by me immediately."


    I was a little puzzled and asked, "why do you do this? What are you doing this for? "


    Ma Qiang laughed and said, "to tell you the truth, Suluo, I came here for no other purpose, but to thank you for clearing Liu Boyang''s obstacle for me!"


    Thank me. I heard you right! What''s the situation? It''s not his usual style. He can take this opportunity and get rid of me without doing it by himself. But why didn''t Ma Qiang do it? Or did he have other conspiracies? I was completely disorganized.


    Seeing me, Ma Qiang again explained: "I know what you are struggling with. I am also a person with a reason. Although we hate each other, I still like to revenge myself. Liu Boyang''s departure just gives me the opportunity to regain my power. Su Luo, I can tell you clearly now that when I unify Liu Boyang''s power, it will be my revenge on you. "


    I have to say that Ma Qiang has indeed changed. Although some places are the same as before, he did not take this opportunity to solve me. I am still grateful to him. However, his next words just revealed his ambition. Yes, I guessed right. If I really united with him that day, as long as Liu Boyang was eliminated, he would bite me back. Fortunately, I firmly believe that, otherwise, I would lose my wife and lose my army.


    In the face of his next words, I did not respond warmly: "what do you want? It''s your business, and it has nothing to do with me. Moreover, I didn''t pay any attention to your promise on that day, because I know that your words are not worth believing. What do you want to do to me, I''ll do it again! "


    All the words I said are from the bottom of my heart. I know Shen Muchen won''t sit back and ignore it. However, even if there is no Shen Muchen, I won''t give in even if Ma Qiang tortures me. Maybe this is my inborn stubbornness.


    After listening to what I just said, Ma Qiang clapped his hands unconsciously and said, "Suluo, in fact, I found out that you are a real man."


    I looked at Ma Qiang with a pair of eyes and said to him, "if the words are over, then I can go."


    Ma Qiang: whatever you want


    After listening, I didn''t care about other people''s eyes, so I left the bedroom with a high profile, leaving only Ma Qiang and his cronies. However, what I don''t know is that soon after I left, Ma Qiang''s mobile phone picked up a call of some kind. After he sent his subordinates out, he picked it up and said respectfully to the phone about a series of things that happened to me recently.


    After I went out, I went to the place agreed with Shen Muchen. Needless to say, it was the Internet bar he frequented. In addition to chasing girls and fighting, his biggest hobby was playing in the Internet bar. However, I was always lonely. After contacting them, my personality gradually became more and more cheerful, although I didn''t know each other for a long time, But when I am with them, I am always the happiest and happiest time.Ten minutes or so, I came to this Internet bar and found Shen Muchen on the second floor. To my surprise, the crab didn''t follow me. I asked weakly, "brother Chen, why didn''t crab come with you?"


    Shen Muchen staring at the computer, echoed to me: "you say crab ah, he said homesick, he left, probably tomorrow and the day after tomorrow back!"


    I answered. Instead of disturbing Shen Muchen, I sat down in the empty seat beside him and watched him play the game silently. After playing for a while, Shen Muchen noticed my dullness and took me away.


    Out of the Internet cafe, Shen Muchen asked me, "have you eaten, Arlo?"


    I replied, "not yet."


    Shen Muchen: "let''s go to dinner first."


    Under the leadership of Shen Muchen, we came to a noodle shop near their school. He said that it was a place he frequented and the taste was very good, so he also took me to try it today.


    The business of the noodle shop was OK. After we came in, Shen Muchen liked to say hello to the boss. The boss was a middle-aged uncle. He was not tall and had a simple and honest face. After seeing Shen Muchen, he immediately won. They stood together and talked for a while. Then we found a seat to sit down.


    Ordered two bowls of noodles, a few dishes, quietly waiting, looking at shenmuchen fiddling with the phone, I said: "Chen brother."


    Shen Muchen: "ah, what''s the matter?"


    I said: "Ma Qiang came to me today and said that after annexing Liu Boyang''s influence, he would start to settle old accounts with me."


    All of a sudden, Shen Muchen, who was calm, patted the table vigorously. This action inevitably attracted the strange eyes of the people eating around. Shen Muchen said without any care: "what, Ma Qiang, it seems that the lesson is not enough. Arlo, if something really happens in the school, you must tell me, I said, even if you are killed in your school, you should be well protected Yes


    Shen Muchen''s words, listen to do particularly moved, to his kind of people, must be said that do that, this is no doubt.


    I said weakly: "thank you, brother Chen!"


    Shen Muchen despised me, said: "told you long ago, and I don''t say thank you, next time I can really angry!"


    I quickly explained: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, it''s a slip of tongue!" After dinner, we chatted for a while and then separated.


    A person, walking in the street with dim lights, unconsciously recalled in his mind all kinds of things that happened from coming to this city to today. When you close your eyes, you can clearly feel the unhappiness that once happened, as if you can remember them floating in front of my eyes.


    Of course, this also made me have a huge change, from being butchered by others to learning to resist now. This is also a kind of experience in the process of my growth. Although the process is very bad, the harvest is still very good. I have gained Shen Muchen, who has never known each other but takes me like a brother. This is a wealth that I can never put down in my life.


    In the next few days, I had a very quiet and extremely quiet life. Without Liu Boyang''s entanglement and Ma Qiang''s harassment, Zhang Qian never paid attention to me because of that day''s events. However, it was also good that my life was quiet, and there was no sound of rooting problems. I cherish this hard-earned peace.


    However, the calm behind is turbulent. In the past few days, Ma Qiang has taken over Liu Boyang''s power. In a few days, Liu Boyang, a huge power, has changed his power again. The reason is still me. Now I suddenly sigh: "they are my barriers, and I am also their barriers!"


    In private, after listening to the discussion of Liu Boyang''s former Department, he said that he was not in a big way. Now he has gone abroad for cosmetic surgery. He did not mention the person who hurt him. However, although others didn''t come back, they gave out harsh words. When he came back, he would take back what he had lost.


    And the students in the school also speculated privately that it was ma Qiang''s black hand. He seemed to take the place of me. For a while, Ma Qiang was pushed to the top of the storm. However, in a few days, it was dissipated by means of thunder.


    Liu Boyang''s forces have been completely unified by Ma Qiang. I may not have been on guard against him all day long, but Ma Qiang did not tell him to come to me for revenge, which made me worried for several days.


    This afternoon, Shen Muchen asked me to go to their school. Without saying a word, I rushed over. I went out from the side door. After leaving the test gate, there was a small alley. Walking here is the shortcut to Shen Muchen. Out of a few meters to see three girls in front of another girl.


    I know the first one with red hair. She is a famous little sister in the school. I don''t know what her name is. Anyway, she is called "little pepper". She is very fashionable and looks good. It is said that in order to have a leg with many famous gangsters in the school, it is because of this that ordinary people dare not provoke her.


    I have a hero to save the beauty of the heart, but I do not want to provoke such a person, so, I can only pretend to be invisible, not to care about their girls, indifferent to walk through.But when I caught a glimpse of the poor eyes of the girl who was besieged, my steps stopped immediately. I had the impression that she was the flower of class three, Fang Qing. Seeing her, I felt a sense of justice. I knew that I couldn''t pass the conscience barrier. Although I didn''t know her, I couldn''t watch this beautiful girl The girl was bullied.


    So, they went straight in their direction


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 57

    My pace is slow, but my heart is a little anxious. At the moment when little pepper raised her hand to fan Fang Qing, I could not care much. I directly opened my voice and yelled: "Fang Qing, the counselor said that I have something to do with you. Let you go to her office!"


    Although, these days, I am much tougher than before. The main reason is that Shen Muchen is quietly supporting me and treating male compatriots. I can show the spirit of being tough and not admit defeat. But in the face of these little girls, my moves are useless. I just hope that Fang Qing can be saved by the name of teacher!


    Fortunately, my sudden burst of laughter, or let small pepper stop the movement of the hand, unconsciously, along the direction of the sound turned to look at me, and then, other people also looked at me.


    However, when Fang Qing saw me, she didn''t have the joy of seeing the Savior. On the contrary, she also showed a worried look in her eyes. Therefore, for a time, she did not cooperate with me to respond to my words. Obviously, I cheated the ghosts, but I didn''t cheat this group? Little sister.


    When I got close to them, pepper yelled at me directly: "who the hell are you? I tell you, if you want to live, you should mind your own business!"


    As her name suggests, xiaojiaoguo is as hot as her nickname. However, a girl is so arrogant, which is really hard to deal with.


    Before I had time to speak, a little girl with purple hair next to pepper suddenly pointed at me and said in dismay: "I know him. He was the lunatic who jumped from the building last time in our school. I was on the scene the day he jumped off the building!"


    When she said this, other people immediately realized that I was who I was. After all, I was such a sensation in the whole school that many people had never seen, but as long as I was a student in our school, I had heard of it.


    When my scars, which had been for a long time, were exposed again by them, it was hard to avoid some discomfort in my heart. However, my surface was still plain as water. I continued to lie and said, "ladies and sisters, I really come to find Fang Qing. There is no other meaning!"


    Unexpectedly, as soon as I spoke, little pepper became more angry, pointed to me and scolded: "get out of your mother''s house, you are such a psychosis, you don''t know good or evil, just your tricks still want to fool me, and say when Fang Qing will be in class with you!"


    At this time, that delicate and pitiful Fang Qing also opened his mouth and said delicately: "you go, I don''t need you to manage my affairs. I don''t want to hurt the innocent because of me!"


    Although the hot face stuck to the cold buttocks, I didn''t intend to retreat, but I felt that I had to take care of it in the end. I didn''t want to be a coward in front of beautiful women. Besides, I was no longer the timid I was at the beginning.


    To treat such a woman, how to be gentle, so, I said to pepper in a sharp voice: "since you all know that I am crazy, please don''t provoke me, if I get sick, I will be merciless to women!"


    Speaking from my heart, I feel very overbearing when I finish this sentence, but I don''t know why, it is not deterrent. I thought they would surrender obediently when I finished these words. But who knows, those little sisters who heard me said this cruel words directly surrounded me without saying a word, and the little pepper who took the lead slapped me in the face Scolded: "beat your mother, are you vegetarian when old mother? You''re the one with thin arms and thin legs. Believe it or not, I''ll kill you with your ass! "


    I know that pepper has her rampant capital, so I still try to resist the anger, with the active mouth as far as possible not to face her, calm said: "I don''t know what contradiction between you, but, if you can let you out of anger by beating people, you can take me out of breath, I bear for Fang Qing, you can let her go!"


    I didn''t expect, my concession, but little sister''s arrogance even more arrogant, scolded me: "who do you think you are? I''m tired of beating you. You don''t pee and take care of your own virtue. I''m just like B. I want to learn from other people''s heroes to save the beauty. Boy, don''t dream, or roll back where you come from!"


    As soon as she said this, she made other little girls laugh, as if laughing at me that I couldn''t be a hero. Originally, seeing that they were women, I didn''t want to get too stiff with them. I just wanted to solve the problem peacefully. I begged for mercy from them again and said, "sister, tell me what you want me to do to let her go. I will do it!"


    Little sister looked at me in the eyes full of disdain, scornfully said: "I TMD do what is my business, you have to meddle in it, now I not only want to clean up her, even you and I have to teach a lesson!"


    I really didn''t expect that the more stupid old ladies give them face, the more shameless they are. They even touch my bottom line with my pain. In this case, I don''t need to ask them for mercy. In any case, they have already offended, so they should be offended thoroughly.


    So, in this group of little sister is still immersed in the fun of laughing at me, I quickly took out the dagger, with the lightning speed, suddenly put the dagger on the small pepper''s neck, suddenly, the little sister-in-law was scared to lose color. I guess she didn''t expect me to really move the knife, and other little sisters were also shocked Panic, yelled at me: "tell you not to mess ah, quickly let go of sister can, or your consequences will be really miserable!"After Ma Qiang''s incident, I would wear a dagger all the time, just in case, I could not guarantee when I would encounter a crisis. With this thing in my pocket, I would no longer feel dangerous. At least I got spiritual sustenance.


    I ignored their warning, and directly threatened pepper and said, "yes, I am. What''s wrong with my mental illness, but it''s better than that some people dirty their bodies for the sake of higher position. You go away quickly. Don''t force me to do it. You should know that mental illness can do anything!"


    In an instant, my expression became very hot, eyes full of bloodthirsty eyes, the side of Fang Qing was at a loss, quickly and loudly said to me: "classmate, please stop, don''t make mistakes because of me!"


    However, Fang Qing''s voice was directly ignored by me, and Xiaojiao was obviously flustered. Her expression also changed. After holding for a long time, she opened her mouth and said, "do you know who I am? If you offend me, there will be no good end. Do you know that the last person who offended me has left this school!"


    Hearing the threat of her red fruit, I didn''t feel scared at all. On the contrary, I felt funny. I licked my dry lips and said evil, "how can I not know who you are? You are famous in school. However, the prestige gained by selling your own body is rare. You can find your lover to deal with me, I''m not afraid, but what I want to say now is, if you don''t leave, I''ll shave your face and see which man will sleep with you in the future


    After that, I also took the blade and gently touched it on the face of pepper. This time, pepper''s face changed greatly, and she was angry and angry. However, a woman like her cared most about her appearance, so she was afraid and said, "OK, OK, I''ll go!"


    In the face of such a result, I still satisfied with a smile, directly put away the dagger, and the small pepper is also very trustworthy, did not go back on the other side, and left waiting for people, leaving also put down a cruel words: "Suluo is right, sister, I remember you!"


    After this group of little sisters went far away, Fang Qingcai, who was in a daze, came to me and asked softly, "why do you want to help me?"


    I turned my head slightly, looked at Fang Qing and jokingly said, "I am a man. I don''t like to see girls being bullied, especially when I see a beautiful girl like you, I can''t sit back and ignore it any more!"


    Hearing this, Fang Qing, who had never known me before, suddenly became serious. She stood in front of me and said, "but do you know who the person was just now? She knows a lot of gangsters in the school. Now you have offended her. You will not be peaceful in school in the future. Have you ever thought about the consequences of doing so?"


    I looked directly at Fang Qing and said in a calm tone: "are you concerned about me? You can rest assured that I''ll be OK. I''ll offend a ruffian. For you, I don''t care! "


    Speaking of this, I''m a bit incredible, how can I say such words in my mouth, but I didn''t feel embarrassed, and gave a slight smile to Fang Qing.


    Hearing me say this, Fang Qing''s white face also showed a trace of red, embarrassed to say: "classmate, you, what do you say?"


    Her expression is extremely lovely, I looked a bit stunned, said: "no, nothing, that my matter you don''t have to worry about, weak ask?"


    Fang Qing: "what do you want to ask?"


    I scratched my head and said a little embarrassed: "Fang Qing, that, do you have a boyfriend? If not, can we socialize? "


    My words deeply spread into her ears, anthology on some of the blush face, instantly became more red, delayed to answer my words.


    And I said this, my heart can not help shaking, I asked myself, I am in confession, I and she is only the first time to meet, I will not be too direct, a series of questions flashed in my head.


    Seeing that she didn''t answer me, I apologized to her and said, "I''m sorry, I hope you can forgive me for my recklessness, but I''m a straight person, I don''t like to wriggle. I''m very sorry for the trouble I''ve just caused to you."


    Later, in order to cover up the embarrassment, he changed the topic and said, "if there is nothing else, I will go first."


    After that, I turned around and left, but there was no trace of regret in my heart, because I knew that if it was me, I would be at a loss in the face of this sudden confession, and I could fully understand her reaction.


    When I walked a few steps, Fang Qing''s voice came from behind, saying: "classmate, I, I don''t have a boyfriend. My mother said I''m not allowed to fall in love, but we can be friends for the time being."


    Hearing her words, I suddenly felt that I still had a chance. She did not directly refuse me, but said to make friends with me temporarily, which also showed that she did not hate me, and I secretly enjoyed it.


    I turned and looked at Fang Qing, who was standing in the same place, and said in a loud voice, "thank you."


    Fang Qing replied: "speaking of this, I still want to thank you for saving me, but I don''t know your name yet!"I was surprised that I was so famous that she didn''t know me. Then I looked at her and yelled, "solo!"


    After that, I disappeared in the alley


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 58

    Because I was in a hurry to keep the appointment, I didn''t stay. I ran out of the alley quickly. Fang Qing was also standing in the same place, watching me disappear quietly. I couldn''t really like her. I just wanted to find a chatting object. Although I didn''t hope for anything, if she really agreed, it would not be better!


    After this farce, I won the victory with my spirit of death, but I don''t know what happened. My mood became very complicated, there was an indescribable smell. I always felt a sense of Indescribability and restlessness in my body. I really want to become a real man who is no longer looked down upon by women.


    When I arrived at the appointed gate of the Internet bar, I looked at the time and found that I was ten minutes late. I opened a machine and went up. On the second floor of the Internet bar, where Shen Muchen often sits, I saw crabs. It seems that he has come back from visiting relatives.


    I came to Shen Muchen and patted him on the shoulder, indicating that I was coming. Shen Muchen turned his head to look at me and said with a smile, "Arlo, according to the appointed time, you are late!"


    I replied, "I''ll treat you to dinner that night and celebrate the return of the crab."


    At this time, Shen Muchen and the crabs sitting on the Internet all laughed. The crab said, "I''ll wait for your words!"


    I was so embarrassed that I suddenly remembered that there was no rule about whether to be late or not, but it doesn''t matter. It''s just a meal. What a big thing. Besides, I''ve rubbed their meals many times, and it''s time for me to express.


    I played games with them all afternoon. In the evening, I invited them to dinner and drank a few bottles of beer casually. When I checked out, I just took out the money. Shen Muchen stopped me and said, "Arlo, I''m just kidding you. Don''t take it seriously. Besides, you''re younger than me. There''s no need to let my brother spend money. Take it away and I''ll pay the bill!"


    Look at him like this, I was a little unhappy, said: "brother Chen, I''ve known you for so long, I''ve been rubbing rice with you. I also indicated that I don''t want to argue with me for this meal, I''ll come!"


    Shen Muchen didn''t say anything because I insisted on it. After I bought the bill, crab said he would play billiards for a while. I won''t be able to do this kind of project. So he refused to go back to school because he had something to do. After that, we separated.


    I went to the direction of the school. Just after I got back to my bedroom, Ma Qiang pushed the door and came in and patted me on the bed. Then, he asked me seriously, "Suluo, did you offend anyone again? Just now, a finance student asked me about you!"


    Ma Qiang looked at my eyes is not Schadenfreude, even a little light worry. And I had no hatred for him. Although he always said he wanted to trouble me, he never did. Now we are confused. Although we are not friends, at least, he starts to look up to me. That''s why I promised to fight him alone. Now it seems that I made the right decision.


    However, Ma Qiang''s tone is very stiff, but I can feel that he still doesn''t want me to be bullied by outsiders. When I heard the news, I said softly, "well, I know, this little thing is nothing!"


    Then he put his head into the quilt, but I also heard a kind reminder from Ma Qiang: "be careful yourself! Remember, only I can bully you, no one else can! "


    I did not answer his words, directly into the dreamland, this sleep, I sleep very sweet, and also had a beautiful dream, until the next day at noon, I did not wake up.


    After I got up and washed and dressed up, I was going to go to the classroom. Just as I was going out, a strange boy pushed the door and came in and said to me, "excuse me, are you solo?"


    Seeing the appearance of the strange man, I thought it was the little sister''s person at the first time. However, it was impossible for me to send a person to come. I didn''t take me seriously. I replied with a little question: "I am. What can I do for you?"


    The strange man said faintly: "Hello, it''s Fang Qing who asked me to come here. Originally, she should have informed you in person, but she didn''t have your contact information, so she sent me here. She asked me to tell you, stay away these two days, and the pepper is going to fight you


    I laughed and said, "I thank her for her kindness, but please go back and tell her that this little thing is nothing and she doesn''t have to worry about it."


    Then, I skip can he, take a few books, as if nothing happened out of the bedroom.


    Back to my exclusive seat, slowly, the rest of the class, also came back again and again, but in the class almost all of the time, suddenly a strange face appeared on the classroom platform! All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes were on him.


    He was tall and full of muscles. As soon as he came in, he stood on the platform, took out his hands in his trouser pockets, and pounded the desk twice. He said coldly, "who is solo, come out with me!"


    He appeared at this moment, I already know, trouble to find door.


    In this school, there is a rule of survival. If a person has no strength, he can''t directly name important people in a class. On weekdays, someone will help me to speak. But the situation is obviously very bad. As soon as this person opens his mouth, the noisy class suddenly becomes silent. As soon as I am about to speak, Ma Qiang''s voice comes from the door: "ouch, this is not true Is it Zhao Dong? What are you doing here? "Zhao Dong in Ma Qiang''s mouth seems to be the big guy on the platform. The big man said, "Yo, Ma Qiang, I''m here to find someone!"


    Ma Qiang sarcastically said: "look for someone who can excuse Dongge himself to come out!"


    "A boy named Suluo has offended me!" said the big head without changing color


    After answering Ma Qiang''s words, he immediately yelled, "who is solo? Come out and follow me quickly!"


    Look at sonorous, I am not strong, so I stand up


    After that, I got up and went to his position slowly and leisurely. Looking at his sharp eyes, I said again carelessly: "what''s the matter here? I''m very busy!"


    The big guy ignored what I said, grabbed my clothes and said coldly, "since it''s you, then follow me!"


    I tried to get rid of his hand, but the big hand was like a pair of tongs. I couldn''t get rid of it. So I said weakly, "you let me go, I''ll go with you!"


    After that, he released his hand and walked in front of him. I sorted out my messy clothes and followed him. At this time, Ma Qiang interrupted and said, "Zhao Dong, Su Luo is my friend. It''s not good for you to take her like this!"


    Obviously, Ma Qiang is speaking for me now. The meaning of his words is to support me and friend. When he pronounces these two words, he says it very seriously. It seems that he wants Zhao Dong to retreat in the face of difficulties.


    However, the big guy didn''t seem to care about Ma Qiang''s words. He glanced at Ma Qiang, and then said faintly, "Ma Qiang, if you don''t want to change the owner''s position just now, I''d like to remind you one by one. This is not something you can get involved in, or it will set fire to you!"


    Ma Qiang scratched his head and asked, "why?"


    Zhao Dong faintly smile, reply: "because he is the person that Haonan elder brother wants!"


    As soon as the big guy''s voice dropped, the silent classroom suddenly burst into a pot. All kinds of exclamations, feelings and curiosity were heard in succession:


    "how could Suluo offend him?"


    "This solo is really more and more rampant, dare to provoke him."


    "Well, I really feel sad for him. He used to offend Ma Qiang and Liu Boyang. He had a lot of life. Now he has a hard time living a stable life. How can he offend that man again? He is really unlucky."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    What! Brother Honan! I can''t help but be surprised. He is also a freshman. He is a character that scares freshmen. Even people like me have heard of his fame.


    His name is Chen Haoran. He likes to be called brother Haonan because he worships Chen Haonan. He is from the Department of physical education. He is from the city. It is said that he has been the boss since junior high school. His brothers with him have been mixing with him since junior high school until now. After coming to this university, they also fight all day, as if this is their compulsory course.


    He is a well-known warmonger. He has a lot of brute force. He has a very fierce fight. In terms of single fight, he has not been defeated so far. If Ma Qiang is the head of our department, Chen Haoran is the head of the school and all the freshmen in his heart.


    This brother Haonan has never spared no effort in fighting. He has been hospitalized for a long time several times, and even forced to quit school. Even so, he has never been punished. If he is said to have nothing to do with the school, who will believe it.


    Now, when I learned that it was he who was looking for me, I already knew that he must be in danger. Ma Qiang did not dare to defend me. He looked at me, then looked at Zhao Dong, who was amused. After a long time of entanglement, Ma Qiang finally quit the class and left.


    Seeing Ma Qiang leave, I don''t blame him at all. After all, he said something for me, and I thank him very much. However, he will not offend a person who should not be offended because of his irrelevant me.


    Zhao Dong looked at Ma qiangzhixiang''s leaving, and then he said with disdain: "don''t expect anyone to save you. Go with me quickly, or I can''t guarantee that you will walk standing or not."


    In the face of such a cruel person, I know what I say is useless. In school, even if Shen Muchen wants to help me, I can''t help it. This time, I''m really doomed. However, since I can''t escape, I can''t shrink back. So, I followed Zhao Dong and walked out of the classroom.


    Out of the classroom, I closely followed Zhao Dong behind, came to the stairway, followed him to climb forward one layer after another, until climbing to the roof of the top floor did not stop.


    Having been in this school for such a long time, this is my second time to Tiantai. When I first came to Tiantai, I committed suicide, and this time, I went to die bravely. All of them are so solemn and stirring. But what I have in common is that I have no fear.


    As soon as I got to the rooftop, I saw a group of tiger and wolf teachers waiting for me nearby, and Zhao Dong would be with them. Those people, presumably from the Department of physical education, were all strong and strong, all wearing small vests, and their strong muscles were exposed to the outside, shining in the sun.And in the crowd, the only person sitting, no need to guess, should be what people call "brother Haonan"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 59

    However, as I walked towards Haonan brother step by step, I suddenly heard the voice that someone called me. Suddenly, I stopped and looked back. I just saw Fang Qing appear at the rooftop gate. Maybe she was running too fast. Her face was full of sweat. It was very charming. Her shirt was also wet by sweat, and the magnificent scene appeared directly I came out, but I was not in the mood to enjoy the beautiful scenery. I just called out to her in a cold voice: "what are you doing up here? Get down here quickly!"


    Fang Qing gasped and said to me seriously: "you offended him because of me. I can''t let you carry it alone. I want to bear it with you."


    Hear Fang Qing say such words, I am angry to be angry, I accepted all the trouble for her, this is good, now she delivered to the door again, I am very angry to her scold: "you TM''s sick, what can you do up here, there''s no your business here, you hurry down to me, I can solve it myself!"


    As a result, I didn''t expect that she, who had always been delicate and delicate, scolded me in turn and said, "I''ll do whatever I want, and I want you to take care of it!"


    Finish saying, she walked toward Haonan elder brother in front of me, see this, I all want to be mad, then hastened to speed up the pace, chase up.


    And this very elegant brother Haonan, looking out, his body exudes an awe inspiring majesty, his left arm is tattooed with a flower arm, his chest faintly sees that it seems to be tattooed with a god of death, which virtually reveals an invisible breath field. I can''t help but gasp.


    However, the most foil Haonan brother, or sitting on his leg that little sister, dressed in exposed she, put a very enchanting posture, style, hook people''s soul, more importantly, at the moment, a hand of brother Haonan is kneading in little sister''s clothes, the picture is simple, straight and beautiful. However, the brothers beside Haonan seem to be familiar with this picture, and they don''t even take a glance at it.


    This really surprised me. I heard that this little sister was very coquettish, but I didn''t expect that she was so coquettish. She must have reached the stage of ten thousand people riding. This intoxicating scene made Fang Qing blush and stopped her steps. When I came to her, she had the courage to move on.


    Soon, we two side by side went to the front of Haonan brother, at this time, Haonan brother squeezed the little sister that plump buttocks, whispered: "come down!"


    The little sister''s shy hum, immediately stand up, lean to Haonan brother''s side.


    Then, brother Haonan took a cigarette out of his pocket and put it in his mouth. Zhao Dong, with his majestic face, lit it for him. Brother Haonan took a comfortable puff. Then he looked at me with disdain and asked, "Suluo, I heard that you are insane and do whatever you want in school. Is that right?"


    At this moment, brother Honan interrogates me like a prisoner. Although I''m not very happy with his strength of loading B, people do have the capital to install B. This is what I have to obey. Therefore, I have to answer in a low voice: "no!"


    Brother Haonan once again took a deep breath of smoke. Then he held out his hand and put his arm around his little sister''s thin waist like a water snake. He jokingly asked me, "Oh, is it really so? I have heard that in order to win the favor of the beauty, you have come to a hero to save the beauty. Originally, this matter has nothing to do with me, but surprisingly, it happened to be my woman with the knife. What can you do? "


    I did not have time to answer, standing beside me has been silent Fang Qing holding my hand without warning, things are so sudden, do not give me a chance to react.


    At the moment when I didn''t relax, Fang Qing immediately said: "Suluo is not to please me, he is not to save the beauty of heroes, he is not intended to offend sister can, he helps me because he is my boyfriend!"


    He is my boyfriend. This is like a thunderbolt, which makes me dizzy. At this moment, my whole body is out of my body and my body is shaking. The hand held by Fang Qing is also shocked with cold sweat. This is really a big accident for me.


    And Fang Qing, no shame at all, she may feel my tension, affectionately glanced at me, indicating that I should not be nervous, her hand is very soft, also very warm, I was held by her, my heart beat faster in the daytime, but this feeling of being held by her is really comfortable.


    Out of my own reflexes, my hand also held Fang Qing''s hand tightly. However, facing the real jackal like haonange, I was still a little flustered, and Fang Qing''s actions gave me endless courage.


    So, I straightened my back and looked firmly at brother Haonan, who obviously didn''t expect Fang Qing to say such a thing. His sharp eyes kept looking at us two people. Suddenly, his eyes were cold, and the other side said, "you TMD lied to me. You said to Jiang Wuji that you would not fall in love during university!"


    He seemed to see through Fang Qing and knew that she was lying. Indeed, Fang Qing and I were standing together. How could we not look like a pair? Let alone that others would believe, even myself, would not believe this absurd thing.However, Fang Qing, who has always been introverted, has really changed her temperament today. She seems to be completely involved in her self directed and self acting drama. She is very realistic. She not only has firm eyes, but also does not show any panic even in the face of Haonan brother''s query. Moreover, she also takes the initiative to kiss me on the face.


    Then, she continued to say firmly: "now you see, I did not play you, solo, he is really my boyfriend, I think a man is willing to stand up for his woman is not wrong, you should not blame him!"


    Fang Qing''s performance shocked me once again. This time, my body was really like being shocked, and my bones were all soft. After accidents, my brain was short circuited. I didn''t know whether Fang Qing was serious or just temporarily defending me. He would make such an exaggerated move, but even so, brother Haonan was still a bit of an impossibility I believe that his sharp eyes are still scanning us.


    After a long time, brother Haonan said faintly: "yes, it''s really good. I have witnessed the story of the toad wanting to eat swan meat."


    Then he said in a loud voice: "Fang Qing, the contradiction between you and my woman, at this moment, I hope it has passed. However, whether you and Suluo are true or false, I will see you let go on the face of Jiang Wuwen, please take care of it!"


    After listening to Fang Qing, he didn''t make any answer. However, I still held Fang Qing''s hand tightly and quietly waited for the fate of brother Haonan. The time was fixed in this second. Soon, brother Haonan finished smoking a cigarette, then got up and walked to me.


    He looked at me in a haughty manner and said arrogantly, "Suluo, you can do it right. Men can fight for their own women, but unfortunately, you are threatening my women. That''s what you are greatly wrong. Coincidentally, I don''t like my women being threatened!"


    With that, Haonan looked at me with his sharp eyes. His eyes were very lethal. I didn''t dare to look at him. He just lowered his head weakly and said apologetically: "I''m sorry!"


    At present, Fang Qing''s situation is safe, but my safety is still in danger. All we can do now is to apologize.


    But, obviously, my apology didn''t work. On the contrary, she annoyed the little sister who was watching the play. She ran over to me, slapped me in the face, and scolded, "I''m sorry, now I know I''m sorry. At that time, you were crazy, and the quarrel would destroy my face, and now my character is gone!"


    I didn''t refute it, but I was ashamed to lower my head. Brother Haonan looked at me like this and suddenly put out his hand and patted me on the shoulder. She said bitterly: "in fact, I''ve heard about you. I''ve jumped over the building and suffered from mental illness. I don''t want to touch such a vulnerable person as you. Otherwise, if something happens, I''ll make a fuss. However, as a man, you should be against a woman, which makes me look down on you. Originally I was going to abolish you, but I think you still have some responsibility. I also sell Fang Qing a thin noodles by the way, so I won''t do it. So, the original intention of everything is to be a woman of self. Then let her do it by herself, until she is satisfied, I''ll just watch it! "


    After that, he took the one on my shoulder and took it away. Then he said to his little sister playfully, "cancan, now he''s going to give it to you. You can be happy."


    Then, he turned back to his chair and sat down. He cocked his legs and took out his cigarette. He looked as if he had nothing to do with himself. After listening to Haonan brother''s words, the little sister came up to me without saying a word. She beat me up and insulted me from time to time. Even though I was very angry, I still didn''t dare to fight back. She could only let her go.


    Fang Qing wanted to help, but she was pulled away by brother Haonan. She could only shout and ask them to let me go. What''s wrong with her.


    However, no one paid attention to her. Little sister did not pay attention to her, just hit me, she was really very angry with me, my face was beaten and swollen, and her nails were scratched, but I did not resist, nor did I say anything, just silently bear this discount revenge.


    Pepper, a tough woman, is more vicious than a man. She was panting until I couldn''t help falling to the ground. I thought this would be the end of it. But little sister still refused to let me go. She took a break and continued to beat me!


    Seeing this, Fang Qing kept shouting and begging them to let me go. Obviously, it was unnecessary, and no one paid attention to her.


    Originally, in front of Fang Qing was beaten by a girl, I had a lot of face, but did not expect, I was like this, little sister still refused to let me go, my heart''s anger slowly burned up, think about it, if I really resist, then my consequences will be several times more serious than this, so. I closed my eyes slightly, held my breath, let her ravage.


    I was beaten for about five minutes, but the five minutes seemed like centuries to me. Finally, because she had no strength, she stopped beating me and gave me a kick. Then she said to me fiercely: "OK, I''m finished venting. This is much more comfortable!"


    Finish saying, she fiddled with her messy dress, twist coquettish posture, then returned to the side of Haonan brother.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 60

    Although the little sister is very hot, but the woman is still a woman, still not a man has the strength, my body is not a big obstacle, but out of the alert, I still pretend to be very painful, in case the little sister to me again.


    Fang Qing saw the little sister back, which broke free of their shackles and ran to me. She stroked my face which was caught by flowers. Her eyes showed pity. She stroked me and said, "Suluo, are you ok?"


    Now that I have entered the role, I have to continue to play it. I smile at her with pain and say: "the state is not good, hee hee!"


    Fang Qing said angrily, "it''s all like this, and I''m joking."


    At the same time, I pinched my body vigorously, but it was really painful. I cried out loud, as if this moment, I let out all the unhappiness in my heart.


    At this time, Hao Nan Ge, who was sitting in the distance and watching, came over. After Fang Qing saw him, she stood up and blocked me in front of me and said, "what else do you want to do?"


    Haonan elder brother ignored Fang Qing and pushed her to one side with no pity on her. He said coldly, "go away!"


    Then, he squatted down, grabbed my hair and said disdainfully, "sulo, I''ve heard of you, I know, even though you won''t take it, but I can give you a chance, a real chance to knock me down!"


    I can bear the insult of little sister because I am a man and a man with responsibility. I don''t like girls'' hands, but I am still very depressed. In front of the woman I like, I am bullied and abused by another woman, which makes me really unable to accept.


    However, after hearing Chen Haoran''s words, my blood came back in an instant. I seem to have forgotten the insult I just received. At present, I have only one idea in my heart, that is, to find the lost face in front of the woman I like. I can bear the hardships of women, but I can''t accept the bullying and ridicule of men.


    Before I did not answer, Fang Qing put in a word in a loud voice and said in the tone of command: "Suluo, don''t promise him, you are not his opponent!"


    If I have no confidence to promise Chen Haoran just now, after hearing Fang Qing''s words, my confidence is really full. Even the women I maintain look down on me, what''s the meaning of my various maintenance.


    I did not immediately answer his words, but broke free of his hand holding my hair, slowly stood up, looking at me after standing up, Chen Haoran also got up, I looked in front of me, Chen Haoran was more than half head higher than me, sonorous and powerful said: "good, I promise you!"


    Chen Haoran didn''t get angry when he saw my reaction like this. He nodded and said: "it''s a man indeed. I''m not disappointed. As a man, I should fight for the woman I love. For your courage, I''ll say a word from my heart, and I''ll take it!.


    Brother Haonan took a breath and then said again: "since you agree with my opinion, I have nothing to say. But you know, I love face, and I don''t want others to say that I bully the weak. After all, you also know that in terms of singles, I can beat you ten times. That would be meaningless. Then I''ll have some real ones. Let''s have a group war. I heard that you are related to a group of people outside the school. In this way, I''ll give you one day. Tomorrow at noon sharp, we''ll have a fight on the back hill in the east of the school. What do you think? "


    Seeing Chen Haoran''s confident appearance, I know that he certainly didn''t pay attention to me at all, but the more he was like this, the more blood in my body was boiling. I also knew that fighting in groups was the only chance I could beat him. After all, Chen Haoran''s ability of single choice was very few in school. I didn''t want to try the pleasure of egg hitting stone.


    Seeing that I hesitated, Fang Qing stopped me again and said, "Suluo, you can''t promise him. He''s not the one you can stir up."


    Then, he turned his head and prayed to Chen Haoran and said, "brother Haonan, you can see that no trace is my friend''s face. Let my boyfriend go. He knows he is wrong. I promise for him that he will not offend you again."


    While Fang Qing was talking, she specially bit the words Jiang Wuxian as my friend. She hoped to stop Chen Haoran''s difficulties by using Jiang Wuxian''s name. However, Fang Qing''s calculation did not work at all.


    Just listen to Chen Haoran light said: "Fang Qing, I understand what you mean. Don''t you want to suppress me through Jiang Wuxian, but you are wrong. If Jiang Wuxian stands in front of me, I can sell him some thin noodles, but his name has no effect on me!"


    During their conversation, they heard the name Jiang Wuxian many times. I have never heard of this person since he came to school for so long. However, why does Fang Qing always say this name and Chen Haoran always mention it? Although this is a question, the current situation is not suitable for discussing this question Question.


    Looking at Fang Qing, who pleads for me again and again, I really can''t bear it. I''m a man. If I don''t do something, I''m really sorry for the man. Anger and blood are burning in my heart.I knew in my heart that how I fought Chen Haoran, I would not be his opponent. Although I had already guessed the end of the story, I also wanted to avoid steaming steamed bread for breath. I took a look at Fang Qing, then looked back at brother Haonan in front of me. Then, I swore, "OK, I''ll listen to you!"


    Seeing that I finally agreed, Chen Haoran''s face showed the danger of evil again. He grinned and said to me: "of course, since we have decided to fight, we should really distinguish the winner and loser. We have to put some chips to make a bet. I can''t let you play with me for nothing. After all, my time is very precious. Well, I won''t embarrass you. If you win, I promise you any conditions you want to raise, as long as I can. But if you lose, it''s very simple. You just need to get out of school obediently, because I don''t want a mental illness to tarnish the school''s reputation. What''s more, if a mental illness stays in school, I''m not sure what to do if I go crazy and do something to hurt my woman. Can you accept the condition I proposed? "


    After listening to Fang Qing, Fang Qing came to me quickly and called out to me: "Su Luo, you must not promise him. Why should you listen to him? It is clear that Huang cancan bullied me first. Even if Suluo should not threaten her, you can also beat and scold. Is this not enough? Do you want to push people to the dead end? Don''t deceive people too much! "


    Say say, Fang Qing excited all cried, tears, she how strong on the surface, in the end, she is a girl, a gentle girl!


    I didn''t expect that Fang Qing would cry and cry for me, and my heart was melted. But Fang Qing''s tears only touched me, but could not move the pack of wolves, tigers and leopards, especially brother Haonan. He coldly replied, "I''m kind enough to do this. According to my previous character, I didn''t give him any room to discuss, so I just abandoned him!"


    The heartbroken Fang Qing wanted to say something more, but I didn''t wait for her to open her mouth. Suddenly, I went to her, stretched out my hand to wipe the tears on Fang Qing''s face. At the same time, I also gave Fang Qing a firm look. Then, I turned my eyes and focused on the arrogant and domineering Chen Haoran. Suddenly, I roared: "Laozi, promise you! But I hope you can also abide by the agreement. "


    My voice, rough and loud, reverberated in the open roof for a long time, shocked myself. At this moment, I suddenly felt like a hero fighting for love. Even Fang Qing, who is constantly begging for mercy for me on one side, is shocked and speechless at the moment. He just looks at me in a daze, and his eyes are blurred.


    And brother Haonan in front of me gave me a satisfied smile and quickly clapped his hands and said, "OK, OK, OK, I just like you. I haven''t had a fight for more than half a month. I hope you don''t let me down tomorrow and try to bring more people with me!"


    With that, he passed me directly and left from me. Other people also left immediately. But little sister went to the back deliberately and kicked me when she left. She disdained to warn me and said, "you don''t have to fight with Haoran. After today, you are waiting to get out of school! Ha ha ha


    With that, she twisted her plump ass and left.


    In a twinkling of an eye, only Fang Qing and I were left on the huge rooftop. We all unconsciously looked at each other. Our eyes were full of sparks. In a trance, I seemed to have felt that I was Fang Qing''s boyfriend, but all this was my own fantasy.


    However, immersed in her own fantasy, I was finally beaten back to reality by Fang Qing''s action. When she took out the paper towel, she was wiping the residual blood on my bloodstained face. After feeling the pain, I didn''t think I could cry out. Fang Qing looked at me apologetically and said to me, "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault I pulled you into this whirlpool, but, solo, don''t worry, I''ll go to find no trace in a moment, and he will save you! "


    At this time. I suddenly found that I really like the girl in front of me. Looking at her, I used to shrivel my mouth and said: "it''s my own business. Don''t bother others. Besides, if I don''t try, how can I know? Even if I can''t beat Chen Haoran, I''ll quit school. Anyway, I''m not interested in staying in this school!"


    Hearing this, Fang Qing was more sad, choked and said: "Suluo, if you really quit school because of me, I will feel sorry for my whole life!"


    I comforted Fang Qing and said with a smile, "it''s out of my nature. I don''t intend to blame you at all. Besides, it''s just your personal guess. You haven''t tried it yet. How can you decide that I will lose, in case I win!"


    In fact, I don''t want to believe this sentence myself, but in order to make Fang Qing completely at ease and not blame myself, I can only say so.


    But Fang Qing didn''t get any comfort after listening to it. She cried more seriously. She looked more sad than ever. After staring at me for a long time, she suddenly said a word and said, "Suluo, I suddenly found that I seem to have started to like you gradually."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 61

    A little bit like me, won''t it, is I wrong to hear it, this sentence is a mirage? Sunny eyes seem to be full of infinite tenderness, this sentence listening to me are a bit intoxicated, there is a moment, I almost feel difficult to control, to tell the truth, I really want to hold the girl in front of me, said to her: "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!"


    But this is just my temporary thought. I can''t be understood by Fang Qing as someone who has an idea for her because of my impulse, so I still give up this idea.


    Of course, I want Fang Qing to see my real hero. I am determined to win in the battle tomorrow. Only in this way can I be looked down upon by Fang Qing and the people watching my jokes. By then, I will really rise.


    Fang Qing saw that I had nothing to do, so she said goodbye to me and left quickly. I did not leave with her. After seeing her disappear in my sight, I hesitated for a while on the rooftop. Under the gaze of the students, I returned to the class. In the next afternoon, I did not leave the classroom, so I sat quietly belonging to myself My position, thinking about things, in a daze, until the end of the last class in the afternoon, I just walked out of the trance, took a few books and went back to my bedroom.


    Walking on the campus, I learned that Chen Haoran and I had an appointment to fight. Many people have heard that the one-off Wang, who is worthy of being a freshman, wants to fight with me, a psychopath. This news spread all over every corner of the school and caused quite a stir in the school. Many students who can''t bear to see the big event are more interested in it Attention, have been looking forward to tomorrow''s battle.


    But I didn''t think so. Although there was no hope of victory in the battle tomorrow, I didn''t feel discouraged. I went back to my bedroom and met Ma Qiang and several diehards in the corridor. Ma Qiang looked at me and asked, "Suluo, are you really going to confront Chen Haoran?"


    I replied decisively, "Well!"


    Ma Qiang: "although we have a grudge, I still don''t want people from other departments bullying us. I''m sorry I didn''t help you today."


    Look at him like this, I understand, I understand, even if he does not help me, I have no complaints, very casual said: "it''s OK, you don''t need to help, I can solve it myself!"


    With that, I left Ma Qiang and went straight back to my bedroom. Put down the book in hand, called Shen Muchen and asked him where he was. Then, I didn''t stay in the dormitory at all. I went out of the school directly and drove to the Internet bar Shen Muchen often goes to and entered the Internet bar. In the same position, I saw Shen Muchen and crab who were playing games.


    Several of them were very devoted in playing, and they didn''t notice my arrival at all. They didn''t notice me until they finished playing the game.


    When Shen Muchen saw me, he immediately frowned and asked, "Arlo, how did you get beaten again? Who did it?"


    I touched my face full of nail marks and said: "our school sports department, a person called Chen Haoran!"


    To tell you the truth, I don''t want to come to Shen Muchen at all, but I really have no choice but to come to him again. After all, I know in my heart that if I want to get such a small chance of success, I must rely on Shen Muchen''s strength, and only he can help me through this difficult situation.


    However, to my surprise, the crabs, who always had a hot temper, did not, as usual, cry out to help me revenge when they knew that I was beaten. Even Shen Muchen was silent. On the contrary, when they heard the name of Chen Haoran, they were shocked. Even Shen Muchen''s face became a little ugly.


    And one side of the loach, heard me say the name of Chen Haoran, can not help but excited up, said in a loud voice: "what do you say, I did not hear wrong, hit you is Chen Haoran?"


    I nodded in amazement and answered definitely, "yes!"


    At this time, Shen Muchen, a tangled face, couldn''t help sighing: "Arlo, how can you still provoke him? He is a famous cruel man in this university district. I have seen his ferocity with my own eyes. I remember that last month in this Internet cafe, a brother of his had some friction with our school. As a result, Chen Haoran came here and beat the cruel role of my school into the hospital. When the man was discharged from hospital, he didn''t even dare to fart. Why are you so famous for his violence? "


    When I heard that Shen Muchen paid so much attention to Chen Haoran, I couldn''t help but feel lost. So, I had to smile bitterly and say, "nothing, it''s just a little thing. I accidentally offended his woman, just like this!"


    As soon as the crab heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "I''ll tell you, if you follow Chen Haoran''s character, he can''t hurt you so lightly!"


    Shen HaoChen said: "looking at Chen HaoChen, it seems that he doesn''t care about ordinary people, but some people don''t care about him so much. If you want to be single, the crab may have a try with him. But when it comes to group fighting, his strength is still very strong. His brothers are all from sports school. Many of them have been with him since high school, and they are the masters of fierce fighting. Arlo, what''s your plan for this? "From Shen Muchen''s words, I can hear that although he cares about me, he does not have the strength to compete with Chen Haoran. His meaning is obviously to persuade me not to retaliate and give up this unnecessary resistance. But I also know that if I lose in this group fight, as a price, I will get out of school, and I don''t need to drag others into the water.


    So, I laughed at myself and pretended to be strong and said, "brother Chen, nothing is wrong!"


    Shen Muchen may have seen my strange, he suddenly stiffened his face and said seriously: "Arlo, I know you have something in mind, so don''t hesitate. Let me tell you, although Shen Muchen is not a troublemaker, I have never been afraid of anything. If you want me to help him deal with him, I will certainly do my best. However, you should think about the consequences of this, and once you want to make peace with him, you should think about the consequences If Chen Haoran is entangled, you will be more restless in school, and you may not be able to stay. After all, I can help you out of school, but I can''t help you in school! "


    After listening to Shen Muchen''s words, I was both moved and happy, and said with a smile: "brother Chen, I know this point. I really don''t matter. It''s no big deal that I was beaten by a woman. I was beaten every day without you. Don''t you think it''s nothing to me! "


    I know the meaning of Shen Muchen''s words. He is kind enough to persuade me not to offend Chen Haoran, the God of pestilence. If he had been someone else, he would have offered to take revenge for me, but this time he did not. Even the warlike crab did not say anything. I don''t need to embarrass him. I can only bury in my heart the matter of tomorrow''s engagement with Chen Haoran, so that they don''t know.


    Shen Muchen looked at me to restore calm, immediately patted me on the shoulder, said: "nothing is good, nothing is good, oh, by the way, you haven''t eaten, let''s go and eat together!"


    Then, several of us went out of the Internet cafe and found a restaurant nearby to eat. I usually don''t drink. On this meal, I drank a lot of wine. On the surface, I always pretended to be strong and smiling, but in fact, I was very bitter inside. I had to hide my sadness with wine essence and face Shen Muchen and his brothers with a smile After dinner, he said goodbye to Shen Muchen.


    A person walking in a busy street, slow and heavy, looking at the people in and out of the street, all kinds of, in pairs, in the contrast of the crowd, showed me incomparable loneliness.


    I thought that with brothers and friends, I would be able to burst into blood and share weal and woe with others. However, when I met with a difficult matter, I recalled my helpless days and felt that no one could help me except myself. The more I want to be sad, I am too lazy to go back to school, to face those rumors.


    Originally sad I, think of here is more difficult. So, I found a barbecue stand nearby, sat on the side of the road, ordered something, drank alone, and thought, is it right for me to do this? In response to Chen Haoran''s war, it is like an egg hitting a stone. It will not only make me black and blue, but also end up dropping out of school.


    When I think of Fang Qing''s kiss, my heart is firmer again. Otherwise, I will shrink back and play Chen Haoran. At that time, it''s not just for me to leave school. After I made up my mind, I suddenly opened up a lot. Unconsciously, I drank alone into the night and vomited several times I''m dragging my drunken body away.


    Because I didn''t pay attention to the time, when I came back to school, the dormitory was closed. I had no choice but to leave the school again. I found a small hotel nearby and managed to deal with it for one night. This night, I slept very heavily. Until the harsh ring of the mobile phone rang, I woke up from my dream, and I picked it up in a daze.


    Immediately, Fang Qing''s voice came from the other end of the phone: "Suluo, I heard you didn''t go back to school last night. Where did you go?"


    Listening to Fang Qing, I guess many people in the school are telling me that I was scared away. I am speechless smile, reply: "I did not go back, there is something outside, but will go back soon!"


    Hearing my words, Fang Qing said solemnly, "listen, since you are outside, don''t come back. I heard that Chen Haoran gathered a lot of people. I don''t want you because I get a bad end. You should hide outside for a few days. I''ll go to find no trace to help you. After the storm, I''ll inform you to come back."


    I know Fang Qing is for my good, but now I won''t hide behind a woman. If I really run away, what''s the difference between me and dropping out of school? Even if I''m the only one, I have to rush forward. In any case, I have to fight this battle. I believe that as long as I participate in it, even if I lose, I will be appreciated by everyone.


    Therefore, I replied with a strong tone: "Fang Qing, I''m sorry. From the moment I promised him, this matter has nothing to do with you. It''s a private matter between me and Chen Haoran. So no matter what the outcome is, I will deal with it! "


    Finish saying, I did not wait for her to reply, hang up the phone, simply shut down.


    An hour before the war, I packed up and left the hotel, bought a knife in the hardware store, and set off for the appointed place on my own, with integrity and solemn and stirring.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 62

    I am alone. Even if I know that the front is hell, I want to break through for face. This bet is nothing to me. I don''t have much nostalgia for me. If I leave like this, I will not show so embarrassed, without grievance, no resentment, and I can only blame me for not having strength and skills.


    A person walks back to school, today''s weather is particularly sunny, warm sunshine on my body, the cold heart is not so cool, I have no strong body, but I have a heart not afraid of death, a spirit of not dying.


    With this firm determination, I bravely stride forward, every step, stepping on the ground is so firm, walked nearly 20 minutes, I arrived at the agreed destination.


    The back mountain of the school is the holy place for love. But in the deep part of the back mountain, it has been treated as a battlefield by the mixed students. In the hidden forest, there is an abandoned square, which has been abandoned for a long time. What did not know before. It is said that the school is intended to be redeveloped, but it has not been moved. Gradually, it has been developed into a battlefield by students. One is a battlefield There is only a battlefield of large combat.


    Along the way, the place where several intimate lovers are seen from time to time, a mountain comes to this abandoned square, which is both concealed and spacious, and is prepared for group warfare. And I, although I have been to school for so long, I have come to this legendary place for the first time today. When I arrived, there were already a lot of people in the huge abandoned square. Around the square, there were several people who could not be too busy to watch the big things.


    Looking through the crowd, the center of the square stood many strong people, each filled with masculinity. After a glance, they saw that none of them had to have fifty or sixty, and each was tall and upright, and with high morale. Each of them, in their hands, carries a silver steel pipe, and at first glance, it is a gang that often dry frame, with extraordinary momentum. And in the front of these people, Chen Haoran, who is sitting in a hurry, is hanging and frying the sky!


    Surrounded by Chen Haoran is not only aggressive, but also handsome. At this moment, he is leaning on a motorcycle, enjoying a good smoke, smoke around him, setting him against more tyranny, just like the emperor who is in charge of the imperial drive, while the little sister snuggles in his arms, which is just like the charming that confused the emperor.


    All of them, waiting for me, the leading actor who can''t eat and eat, will be on the stage. However, when they see that only I am alone and late, all people are stunned, even they can''t believe what they see in front of me, and think I have left some backhand and so on.


    However, as I slowly approached the crowd, I was still empty behind me. At this moment, everyone in the scene seemed to understand that I was fighting alone. Suddenly, all sorts of joking laughter reverberated in this area, and they were constantly rising and falling.


    The people watching the bustle were talking and mocking. "Mom, is this product sure it''s not coming to make fun of it?"


    "What kind of situation, think that you are the God of war, can you take one to ten, one enemy hundred!"


    "I said," if you can''t find someone, you''ll get out of school early, how nice it is to stay home. Why come here to find death, you pretend to be in the wrong place! "


    "Don''t you know? He was a psychopath. It is normal for a person with different ideas to do such a shocking thing today! "


    "Ha ha, the nerves are not the same, but the South brother is not a normal person!"


    I pretended not to hear these public opinions, only buried my head, step by step, looking at my arrival, and the people beside me unconsciously gave me a way. At this time, a person shadow was in front of me, I couldn''t help looking up and found it was Fang Qing!


    She saw me, and pushed me hard, and said angrily with red eyes, "are you a fool? I told you to hide far away. You came, and came alone. Did you intentionally find death?"


    Her eyes are full of worry, and at the same time, it is not steel hate. I know that every word she says is for my good, but I don''t want her to be involved in this matter again. I said to her with a cold face: "I said, this matter has nothing to do with you. Now it is my personal resentment with Chen Haoran, and it has nothing to do with anyone. So please let go! ¡±"Fang Qing listened to me, and did not stop persuading me immediately, but said:" anyway, it is all because of me. If you really have something wrong, my conscience will be unhappy all my life. I also want to ignore, unfortunately I can not do, I can not see you die. So, you give up your defeat directly. The big thing is to quit school. I will accompany you. I want my dad to help. We can transfer to school together, OK? "


    Hearing this, I am still calm and water, but my heart is full of moving. Fang Qing, the girl, is really kind-hearted, which makes me more firm in my faith. Today, this battle, no matter how the end, I do not regret.


    Hearing this, I still pretended to be indifferent and said to her: "Fang Qing, I thank you for your kindness. However, you may not understand my character. If I say it, I will stick to the end. Even if death really comes, I will not blink my eyebrows. I have really escaped too much. Now I don''t want to do it again I want to face it like a real man! "It''s a pity that what I never expected was that Fang Qing, who had always been quiet, would have such a stubborn side. She yelled at me with her red eyes: "I don''t care. This is because of me. I will face it with you, even if it is dead."


    Hearing her words, I was really speechless. At the beginning, it was because of rescuing her. Now Fang Qing is involved in it. All I have done is in vain. Is there any significance for me to do this!


    Out of the protection of her, I can''t let her stay here. So, I stare at Fang Qing with very fierce eyes and roar at her: "this is a matter between us men. What are you doing with a woman? You said to face with me, ha ha, what''s the relationship between us? It''s worth doing for me like this. Tell you, which is cool and where to stay, stay away from me. Do you hear me? If you hear that, get out of here


    I said every word very hard, the last word, I almost tried my best to eat milk and roared out loud, which made Fang Qing''s body tremble. She looked at me in horror, and her eyes were a little dull. Hearing this, her tears were unable to control, but she was still unwilling to ask me wrongly: "didn''t you say you like me Can you do this to me! "


    When I heard her saying this, I roared up and said, "ha ha, I said I like you, but I don''t like it now. Why don''t you go away? I don''t want to see you again. Do you hear me?"


    Every word out of my mouth, is a kind of suffering, every sentence said is so heart piercing. Yes, I have to admit that I really like her, but now this scene is not a time for romance. For her safety and to be able to leave her out, I have to say so. I don''t need her understanding. I just hope she is safe.


    Hearing my words, Fang Qing turned directly and ran away quickly. Seeing Fang Qing disappear in the crowd, my hanging heart just let go. Then, I straightened up my chest and walked towards Chen Haoran, who was close at hand.


    When I came to Chen Haoran, he immediately used his sharp eyes to stare at me for a long time, then asked, "Suluo, are you really coming alone?"


    "Yes," I replied forcefully


    Immediately, Chen Haoran was angry, he directly let go of the little sister, pointing to his nose and swearing at me: "you dare to play a damn me!"


    His anger is very big, but did not scare me, I still a face firm sonorous reply: "brother Haonan, I did not play you, on the contrary, I still attach great importance to this fight, so, I did not shrink back, you are required to bring people, but I found no one to praise me, I have to come myself!"


    After I said this, Chen Haoran became more and more angry. He yelled to me, "I said I would fight a hard battle with you. What do you think of my words? If you fight you alone, my one hand is enough. Why do I need to arouse the public?"


    I replied faintly: "brother Haonan, you listen to me, no matter how, I came according to the agreement, how you want to me, I have no complaints, lost I will realize my promise."


    After listening to my words, brother Haoran gradually calmed down. He nodded to me and said meaningfully, "yes, I look up to you more and more. As a man, you are very responsible. I admire you. But, my big group of brothers have been basking in the sun for so long. What do you say? "


    With that, he pointed to the majestic brothers behind him. Then, all the big men behind him looked at me with fierce eyes, as if they would kill me at any time.


    However, I didn''t care about them at all. Under the gaze of everyone, I took out my machete and put it in my arms. It was shining in the sun. When I carried it, my whole morale suddenly rose, and I suddenly felt that I had the momentum of a man in charge.


    Immediately, I faced Chen Haoran and his group, and I didn''t know where the courage came from. I didn''t want you to play with me. I came to fight with you. Even though I knew I had lost, at least I could prove that I had fought


    My words made me feel heroic, but they did not suppress the scene. Instead, they amused them and caused a burst of laughter. They did not regard me as a hero, but a fool who came here to find a sense of existence!


    Chen Haoran asked, "Suluo, are you kidding me?"


    I frowned and solemnly said, "I''m not kidding!"


    After a while, Chen Haoran couldn''t help it any longer. He was completely angry. He waved his hand directly and burst into a shout: "brothers, give me a waste of this guy!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the group behind him came around me with steel pipes. In the face of these fierce enemies, on the contrary, my heart stirred up. I felt a solemn and stirring sense of death. I licked my lower lip, raised my knife and was ready to confront them.


    Many people in front of me were surprised to see the crowd.


    I was about to turn my head to see what was going on. Suddenly, a familiar voice came from behind me: "Arlo, you don''t call me when there''s a fight, isn''t it interesting?"??www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 63

    Hearing this sound, my heart suddenly trembled. The sound was so familiar. I also looked behind me along the eyes of the crowd. Behind the noisy crowd, there came a handsome young man, who was the only one in this city who regarded me as a friend, "Shen Muchen!"


    At the moment, Shen Muchen did not have the feminine flavor of the past, but now he exudes a strong sense of authority. And behind him is a large army headed by crabs. A group of people are surging like me.


    Shen Muchen''s arrival, just like the generals of heaven, came down from the sky. Their halo was shining and dazzling. In an instant, they became the focus of the crowd. Even I, who was on the side, also felt the shining light. The whole person could not help bursting out of pride! Hair, full of energy.


    To tell you the truth, standing alone in this battlefield, although I am not afraid of death, but my heart is also in sadness, especially when I see other people in groups, I am even more withered and desolate.


    Now, Shen Muchen suddenly leads his brothers to arrive, and the sadness in my heart is suddenly swept away, which is full of moving, and full of excited blood.


    I thought that Shen Muchen was afraid of Chen Haoran''s reputation, so he didn''t dare to help me. But it turned out that I was wrong. I didn''t tell him about the group war. He even took the initiative to help. What''s more, from this scene, he took his brother of more than 50, which is estimated to have brought all his possessions.


    Although his brothers are not all muscular and bulky, at least they look very motivated, which is enough for me. I know very well that with Shen Muchen''s people, they can''t fight Chen Haoran, but if I can ride the same boat with my brothers, I feel like I''m full of blood and I''m not wasting this trip.


    Soon, Shen Muchen they came to me, I immediately said excitedly: "Chen elder brother, how did you come?"


    Shen Muchen indifferent smile, reply: "you say, you have something I can ignore? You boy, you didn''t even tell me when you had an appointment. If it hadn''t been for dinner in the morning, I wouldn''t have known anything about it! "


    Shen Muchen''s justice, I really do not know how to describe, only from the heart of the way: "thank you!"


    Shen Muchen severely patted me on the shoulder and said, "Suluo, it seems that you really didn''t treat me as a brother. If you have such a big problem, you still hide and tuck me in. It''s hard to take my brother seriously."


    At this moment, I can clearly feel that Shen Muchen does not regard me as a little brother who needs to take care of, but a brother who can throw his head and shed blood together. So, I gently said: "I''m sorry, brother Chen!"


    Shen Muchen replied: "well, don''t talk nonsense, I hope not to have another time."


    I didn''t say anything more. Then, I turned my head and looked at Chen Haoran. At this time, Chen Haoran did not look at me at all. He just looked at Shen Muchen with a playful face. After staring for a long time, he said, "you are Shen Muchen, the famous school grass of Normal University."


    Chen Haoran even knew Shen Muchen, which surprised me a lot. However, Shen Muchen didn''t seem surprised at all this. He just curled up his lips and said calmly: "it''s right here!"


    As soon as Shen Muchen''s voice fell, Chen Haoran suddenly burst into a wild laugh and said: "it''s not bad, it''s interesting. If you come to let my brothers practice, today''s fight can be more interesting! However, I said Shen Muchen, you take too few people, right? Are you not afraid to make a fool of yourself if you don''t help? "


    The beautiful man replied with disapproval: "ha ha, I don''t want to worry about it. I came here, I didn''t want to win you, but I can guarantee that you and your brother are not safe and sound!"


    A word crazy, very crazy, in this moment, I really feel Shen Muchen from the king''s demeanor, although now in a weak position, but he can still maintain such a frivolous state, his light floating words, than what I said have deterrent power. This time, don''t say it''s me. Even the people watching the fun outside are all convinced by Shen Muchen''s charm. Especially for girls, when they see such a domineering beautiful young man, they can''t help but shine. If I were a woman, I would fall in love with Shen Muchen.


    However, the more crazy Shen Muchen is, the more interested Chen Haoran is. His mouth is up in the sky, and he is very happy with his smile. This battle is breathtaking for us. Maybe it is just a small game in him. He nodded with a smile and said, "OK, OK. I heard that you are the most famous freshman in Normal University. I''m going to have a good look at what you have today."


    Finish saying, Chen Haoran like to pat little sister''s buttocks, motioning her to go away. Little sister is very discerning, toward my side Shen Muchen threw a wink, twist the buttocks to leave.


    As soon as the little sister left, Chen Haoran immediately took the steel pipe from a muscular man''s hand. The master raised his head over his head and roared: "brothers, there are foreign school''s people who are in charge of our business. What do you think we should do?"


    All of a sudden, a deafening cry broke out in the noisy square. They yelled in one voice: "kill them, kill them..."The cry went straight into the sky, and suddenly pushed Chen Haoran''s momentum to the highest peak. At the front of him, he laughed triumphantly and was about to wave his hand to attack. Suddenly, a loud voice suddenly came from behind me: "Suluo, I''m not late!"


    I turned my head and found that Ma Qiang came slowly towards me from the crowd, followed by a large army of about 50 or 60 people. As soon as he approached us, our team doubled rapidly. My heart was shocked. I stared at Ma Qiang in surprise and asked, "Ma Qiang, what are you doing here?"


    Ma Qiang laughed awkwardly and said, "of course, I''ve come to help you. Although I don''t want to offend Chen Haoran, I can''t help it. Didn''t I say that besides me, the second person is not allowed to bully you. Besides, I am the leader of our department. How can you be bullied by other departments?"


    After that, Ma Qiang began to laugh. At this time, I found that although Ma Qiang''s face was ferocious, his smile was so simple and honest. I didn''t expect that he would openly oppose Chen Haoran for me.


    The seeds of hatred that he had buried in my heart were completely eliminated this time. I solemnly patted his shoulder, sonorous powerful said: "thank you!"


    However, for Ma Qiang''s appearance, Haonan brother didn''t set off any storm, especially Chen Haoran, who didn''t pay any attention to Ma Qiang''s team. He looked at Ma Qiang playfully and joked, "yes, there are some more dead people. This fight is really more and more fun."


    After that, he looked at me again and said arrogantly, "it seems that you are a punk with some influence. Today I am not in vain. However, you should not think that you can win if the number is more than me. If that is the case, you will be too naive."


    The number of people on my side has become twice as much as Chen Haoran. Although the combat effectiveness may not be equal to his muscle men, we are in an advantage in terms of number. More importantly, we are all full of blood and have high morale. Don''t say, the number of soaring we, standing together, is really magnificent.


    Hearing this, I was a little unconvinced, and then I yelled at Chen Haoran: "Oh, yeah, let''s have a try. Who will survive in the end?"


    The arrival of Shen Muchen and Ma Qiang gave me endless momentum. If I had not dared to do so a few minutes ago, but now it is not the same. Although his momentum is also very strong, I don''t think I will definitely lose. The result is still unknown.


    However, after listening to my provocation, Chen Haoran still showed such calm, as if victory was in sight. However, seeing this state, Chen Haoran also began to officially get up, his arrogance was restrained a lot, and his eyes finally recovered his sharp color. He doesn''t dare to look down on us any more.


    Looking at the provocation of me, the light said: "Suluo, you don''t have to bang se, a moment you will know what your end is, see you to that time, how to be arrogant with me."


    Arrogant, chiguoguo''s arrogance, in the face of a large number of us, Chen Haoran is still so arrogant, maybe he has absolute confidence in his own strength, after all, his strength in the school can not be underestimated.


    You know, this battle caused a sensation in the whole school. Countless people were watching the scene, wondering which of us would stand at the end, waiting for the result with full expectation. If I lost, people would feel that they were expected. But if the invincible brother lost, he would not be so simple as to surprise, and his dignity and status would also be affected To a serious impact.


    Therefore, at the moment, Chen Haoran is too serious to be serious any more. His face is very dignified. Even the muscle men behind him have become bright eyed and ready for battle.


    And the crowd, the expression is ever-changing, who would have expected, I from a lonely family, suddenly turned into a strong team, a second ago I was still ridiculed, this moment I have two forces joined, the situation has been a startling reversal, how can we not let others be surprised.


    My eyes swept the vast crowd with different expressions in front of me, and suddenly my heart was full of pride. At this time, a gust of warm wind beat by. Except for me, everyone''s hair was flying in the wind. It seemed that our momentum was rising again, especially the crab. His eyes were shining and eager to try. He was still like a leopard about to attack a tiger, full of ruthlessness Anger.


    Taking advantage of the high morale of everyone, I suddenly stepped forward and took two steps. Standing in the middle of the square, my right hand suddenly raised a knife and pointed to the sky.


    Under the attention of the whole audience, I called out: "brothers, no matter what kind of gratitude and resentment we had in the past, today we stand together, and we will share weal and woe together. I hope you can show your courage and defeat the enemies in front of you, and let them see how powerful we are. Don''t talk much nonsense, brothers. Give them all to me


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 64

    At one command, there was a lot of noise. I felt like a general commanding thousands of troops. At this moment, I felt very powerful. I dreamed of such a scene many times. Today, I realized it.


    The moment I gave the order, all the troops behind me surged up and rushed out in the wind, shouting and roaring. One by one, they were crazy and restless.


    Chen Haoran, who was close in front of him, faced with our stormy attack like a flood, his dignified face also became ugly. Then, he waved his hand and coldly said a word: "up!"


    In an instant, the two forces of us were entangled in a struggle. The scale of the group fight and the sensation of the scene were unprecedented. The men fighting on the battlefield, in the fight, also constantly issued the sound of roar, deafening.


    I stood in the same place, looking at the surging and fierce battlefield, my heart seemed to have thousands of horses galloping and surging. Today is really different from the past. Who could have thought that I, who is disgusted with being a coward, is now directing the country in such a grand battlefield.


    Shen Muchen, they are helping me, even Ma Qiang, who once had a festival with me, also stood up to help me, share the same hatred with me and fight for me..


    However, with the passage of time, the situation on the battlefield seems to be getting worse and worse. Although our side has more people than the other side, the fight is obviously at a disadvantage. Because the scene is too chaotic, our forces have no planning at all. Many people are fighting at random. If it were not for Chen Haoran, the people who are bold and wear distinctive clothes, I guess The people on our side can''t tell who is the enemy and who is the friend.


    Chen Haoran''s people are different. They seem to be used to the big field and fight in groups. What''s more, they are very regular, with clear division of labor and orderly fighting. Therefore, there are many people on our side who are easily defeated by them. The situation is not optimistic.


    My hands holding the handle of the knife were unconsciously clenched. My whole body was hot and dry, like thousands of ants running in my body. Suddenly, I had an impulse to rush up and fight them to death. Shen Muchen, standing next to me, only looked at the scene of the fight, but his body was still.


    All of a sudden, Shen Muchen''s eyes were tight, as if he had found something unusual. I followed his eyes and found that Zhao Dong, Chen Haoran''s number one cadre, suddenly rushed to me with a steel pipe after he quickly knocked down my brother. Looking at his ferocious appearance, he just wanted to cut me directly.


    I raised my knife and was about to fight for death. However, Shen Muchen, who was next to me, took the lead in meeting him. His speed and agility made me surprised. I never saw Shen Muchen fight with my own eyes, but today, I look at Shen Muchen with another eye.


    It turns out that Shen Muchen is not only beautiful and shameless, but also has this hidden strength. Shen Muchen is a strange guy, not only has courage, I have wisdom, but also has strong fighting power. His action and posture are totally irresponsible. Even Chen Haoran''s I have no time to think about other things. I want to stay in school and fight in this war To win in the fight, there is only one way. To catch the thief, catch the king first, and defeat Chen Haoran. Only then can I have a chance to win.


    Therefore, when the onlookers were surprised why I had been indifferent for so long. When brothers were lying on the ground in grief, I squeezed the handle of the knife and rushed straight to the battlefield and attacked in the direction of Chen Haoran.


    All the people in the battlefield were fighting with each other, and they had no time to take care of me. Chen Haoran, who was fighting with crabs, had no spare time to take care of me. I took advantage of his unprepared, rushed to his back and directly cut down.


    This time, I was determined to take Chen Haoran down. I wanted to do it with one move, but I never thought that things suddenly changed and became so absurd. I don''t know if it''s because I''m soft handed or I''ve never used a knife to cut people. I just cut my brother''s back with this knife. He didn''t fall down by me. On the contrary, I successfully angered him and made his whole person furious. He suddenly turned around and kicked me a heavy kick directly. He attacked him. I was kicked off in an instant The knife fell to the ground.


    When the crab saw this, he quickly grasped the right time and wanted to quickly defeat Chen Haoran. However, Chen Haoran was completely angered by me and completely red eyed. His anger made him very sensitive. Before the crab attacked him, he was beaten and retreated.


    Then, Chen Haoran quickly shifted the target and pointed the spear at me. He could see the fire coming out of my eyes. His voice was full of anger. He yelled at me: "you dare to sneak on me and die!"


    With that, he turned around and strode towards me. Then he picked up my fallen machete from the ground and held it in his hand. His eyes were filled with the spirit of killing, as if to kill me.


    The forced crab wanted to run to help me, but two of Chen Haoran''s cronies saw him injured and immediately came to support him. They pointed at the crab and yelled at the two people: "you two, stop him!"


    Immediately, the crab was entangled by the two muscle men, unable to get out of the body. Other people also want to help me, but they are also powerless. They either fall to the ground or are entangled by their opponents. There is no one who can come empty handed.When I fell on the ground, I could only look at Chen Haoran, whose eyes were red. Step by step, I came to me. The closer I got, the more murderous he was. Especially when I saw the blood dripping on his back, I already knew that Chen Haoran was completely angered by me!


    I was surrounded by a breath of death. The invisible breath made me breathless. I felt suffocating and unable to move. I really didn''t expect that the consequence of my opportunistic move would be like this. What''s more, I didn''t expect that I was so weak. I thought that my cowardly character would be changed by lifting the knife, But the hand that picked up the knife still looks like that. The knife in my hand is still like a scrap iron.


    I didn''t really participate in the League war, but this time, I finally joined in. Although I did, it didn''t work. Instead, I was forced to stand in front of me and look down at me from a commanding position. My heart was hopeless. My body lost its ability to react, so I lost the confidence to resist, Just sitting on the ground, looking at Chen Haoran''s next move.


    Chen Haoran didn''t say any unnecessary nonsense to me. He just raised his machete and chopped at me without any expression. I didn''t want to resist again. I just closed my eyes and waited for Chen Haoran''s thunder. When I was really desperate, a shrill voice came from another direction: "no!"


    I immediately opened my eyes and found that Chen Haoran''s knife had stopped, and Fang Qing did not know where it came from. She pushed the knife of Chen Haoran''s hand and blocked it in front of me. Seeing her appearance, my heart couldn''t help shaking. In such a dangerous place and such a crisis moment, Fang Qing, a girl, dared to rush over. Is she really dying?


    Angry Chen Haoran, who was made more angry by Fang Qing, pointed at Fang Qing with a machete and yelled: "get out of my way!"


    Fang Qing was staring at Chen Haoran and replied obstinately, "I don''t want you to move him!"


    Chen Haoran was obviously a little anxious, pointing to Fang Qing and swearing: "don''t think I dare not beat a woman. If you don''t get out of here, I''ll chop you together!"


    Seeing that Chen Haoran was so serious, Fang Qing was also a little flustered, but she still didn''t go away. She just put her head aside, closed her eyes and said, "then you can cut me off!"


    Seeing Fang Qing like this, I was angry and scolded her: "you TM brain is sick, I didn''t tell you to get out of here, what do you come back for?"


    Fang Qing bit her teeth and cried out, "yes, I''m rolling, but I''m rolling back!"


    This sentence shows her determination, a determination not to be afraid of death. Compared with her delicate girl, what is the man who has been kicked to the ground and has not yet got up?


    This time I was completely moved by Fang Qing, but Chen Haoran was already furious. He put out his hand and grabbed Fang Qing''s hair. He threw it hard and roared: "get out of here!"


    Fang Qing was so mercilessly thrown out and fell on the ground. This scene was completely in my eyes. I felt both heartache and anger. The fire in my chest burst out instantly. I red eyes and glared at Chen Haoran in front of me.


    This violent maniac is worthy of his reputation. He doesn''t understand any pity. After rudely shaking off Fang Qing, he immediately strides forward and comes straight to me.


    Fang Qing, a silly girl, was so determined to protect me. When she fell to the ground, she tried her best to get up and threw herself at Chen Haoran''s feet. She held his thighs tightly and tightly. She could not pull them. The more she pulled, she became more and more manic. Chen Haoran finally lost her patience and roared to Fangqing: "let go!"


    It''s more important for her to let go of her thigh, but it doesn''t seem to scare her.


    This time, crazy Chen Haoran lost his reason directly. He red eyes, raised his knife, and suddenly waved to Fangqing


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 65

    I witnessed Chen Haoran''s madness. He was desperate to wave a knife at a woman. I saw this scene deeply in my eyes. Although I''m not a hero, I also have a bottom line. I can get hurt or die by myself, but I can''t let a woman hurt for me.


    Chen Haoran waved a knife to Fangqing. I was stunned on the ground. My body instinctively reacted. I didn''t know where the strength and courage came from. At that moment when Chen Haoran raised the knife, I rushed to Fang Qing''s body and protected her.


    My body pressure on Fang Qing''s body, this is the first time I have intimate contact with a girl, at this time I have no other ideas, just want to protect her comprehensive, that''s all.


    At this time, Chen Haoran really lost his mind. He was merciless when cutting people. His knife did not hesitate at all and continued to attack us quickly. However, I was flesh and blood. How could I resist the light of the sword.


    His blade, directly cut on my back, a piercing pain hit me instantly, the pain I bared my teeth, cold sweat straight out. Blood, along my back slowly flow out, and then, a knife a knife in different parts of my body, I just did not cry out, the body was slowly red by blood.


    Fang Qing, who was pressed by me, was stunned by this scene. Her eyes were full of fear. Her eyes were numb. Her mouth was open, but she was speechless.


    However, the pain of the body did not make me fall down, but filled my body with anger. I hate Chen Haoran''s ruthlessness, and even put her hands on women. If I hadn''t blocked it, his knife would not have killed Fang Qing, but at least it would have made her look bad.


    His method is really too cruel, in the heart of the angry belief, let me full of energy, with this drive, bleeding me, even slowly stood up from the ground.


    I bear the pain, firmly stand up straight body, eyes red, like a hungry wolf general, looks very frightening, even heaven fearless Chen Haoran, see me in this picture, even stood up, a bit shocked for a moment, however, he was just wrong stunned for two seconds, after a moment, he will recover that pair of fierce expression, to my breach "Damn it, I dare to attack Laozi secretly. I am going to kill you now!"


    After that, he waved the knife again and chopped at me. The knife, firmly and solidly, fell on my left shoulder. The pain made me cold sweat and almost fainted. I felt like a stream of heat surging past. The pain was beyond description. My heart was about to crack, but some kind of belief supported me, so that I didn''t fall down again, still standing upright.


    At this moment, not only Chen Haoran was confused, but also other people in the scuffle were startled by the scene. They stopped their movements and looked at me in a very synchronous manner.


    You know, even in this kind of scene of group fighting, the guys we use are usually steel pipe swing sticks and so on, so that nothing special will happen. Unless there is a big hatred between the two sides, it is possible for someone to carry a sharp weapon. But this group fight is obviously just for the sake of winning or losing. There is no hatred of killing my father or robbing my wife. Therefore, the only one with a knife on the scene is the stupid and not pulling haw.


    It was also because the knife was being cut on me that almost all the people on the scene gathered their eyes. Perhaps, everyone thought that my weak body and bones would suffer from so many knives, and it would certainly cause human life. Once a person was killed, even the bold people would panic. The boys who watched the fun were calm, but the girls who were less daring were Screams of fear.


    What was more shocking was me. The knife in Chen Haoran''s hand was directly cut on his shoulder, which was still very deep. However, in this state, I was still standing upright in the battlefield without shaking or shaking.


    Especially when all of them touched my eyes like a hungry wolf, they were afraid to breathe. At this moment, the huge square suddenly fell into a dead silence. Occasionally, two birds flied through the air, leaving a shadow.


    At this moment, my whole body was in a state of madness. The blood in my body was boiling and rolling, and a kind of unprecedented anger suddenly erupted. I was like a devil with my body shining back. Under everyone''s breath holding attention, I suddenly stretched out my hand and grabbed the back of my shoulder. Then I roared into the sky and roared out my endless anger.


    The roar shocked all the people in the square, and Chen Haoran''s eyes were widened. What he looked like had nothing to do with me. At this moment, my hand grasped the back of the knife, bit my teeth and pulled out the machete inserted in my shoulder. Immediately, I threw the knife directly on the ground, allowing the blood on my shoulder to cross flow. I ignore, grinning, facing me Chen Haoran, showing a world''s most evil smile.


    My sudden evil smile, as if full of magic, let Chen Haoran more and more lost his mind, and even showed a little fear in his eyes. I was unprepared and tried my best to quickly jump at Chen Haoran. Maybe he was a little flustered at the moment, or he was completely shocked by my crazy behavior. I made a violent attack, and then I made a direct response He was knocked to the ground.When Chen Haoran reacted, the moment I was ready to push me away, my right hand had already grasped the dagger I carried with me, and quickly pushed it into his stomach.


    All of a sudden, Chen Haoran, who has always been a bully, has twisted his painful face. However, he is worthy of being a strong man who has experienced many battles. He still has the strength to resist and wants to use brute force to push me away.


    However, I''m like a crazy wolf dog. When I catch people, I don''t let go. At the moment he wants to resist, I suddenly increase the strength of my right hand, pinch the handle of the knife and turn it around.


    Immediately, Chen Haoran''s twisted face became more ugly, tears could not help but burst out, and the body was still shaking. At this moment, the arrogant brother Haonan also counselled, afraid that I, a psychopath, would really kill him.


    Chen Haoran is also a person. He is also afraid of death. I roared at him with a ferocious face: "admit defeat or not?"


    Chen Haoran''s face was like paper, and he kept sweating. His eyes were full of anger and panic. But obviously, he didn''t accept me. He didn''t intend to give up like this. He was still biting his teeth and didn''t open his mouth.


    Seeing his hard mouth, I strengthened my hand again. The dagger went deeper in his stomach, and my face became more terrible. With a cold face, I growled wildly: "if I don''t admit defeat, believe it or not, I will kill you!"


    Because I was too excited, my mouth could not help spitting out a mouthful of blood, directly sprayed on Chen Haoran''s face. At this moment, I was ferocious, just like the devil crawling out of hell. I was gloomy and terrifying. If I continued to be so rigid, I might kill the man in front of me.


    Seeing me so crazy, Chen Haoran''s fear is deeper. Even if he is strong in his heart, he can''t resist the threat of death. In this chaotic and terrible moment, facing a madman who has lost his mind, he is really afraid. He finally pried his lips and reluctantly jumped out three words: "I admit defeat!"


    His voice was not loud, but it was ringing over the silent battlefield. Everyone in the field heard it clearly. My brothers who fell on the ground also heard it clearly. First, they were stunned, then suddenly, they burst out a burst of cheering, a burst of cheering for victory.


    Shen Muchen and crab see this situation, then hurried to my side to see me. At this time, I, after winning, completely relaxed, my anger in the heart, also gradually extinguished.


    So, I immediately pulled out the dagger inserted in Chen Haoran''s body and left from him. But at this time, my first consideration was not my own injury, but ran to Fang Qing''s side. I knelt down in front of her and held her in my arms. I asked with concern, "are you ok?"


    Fang Qing has already become a tearful person. She keeps crying. For my questions, she just keeps nodding, indicating that she is OK.


    See her all right, I also calculate thoroughly at ease, my mouth corner, showed a very honest smile, weak said: "that''s good!"


    With these words, I lost too much blood, and I had exhausted my last trace of energy. I was finally as soft as a deflated ball. My eyes couldn''t hold on any longer. As soon as my eyelids closed, the whole person fell down like this.


    At the last moment of losing consciousness, I vaguely heard Fang Qing''s heartrending cry and brothers'' anxious cry: "call an ambulance quickly!"


    This time, I felt as if I had entered the hell. After being tortured, I finally woke up suddenly from my fear. When I woke up, my whole body was sweating and I felt like I was still in shock. However, when I saw Yang Shu''s anxious face, my heart slowly calmed down and knew that I was back in the world.


    However, the first feeling of returning to the world is pain. The pain of the body stimulates every nerve of my body. I can''t help but tear the corner of my mouth. As soon as Uncle Yang sees me wake up, his eyes shine brilliantly and immediately calls for a doctor.


    The doctor checked me according to the usual practice, changed the medicine for me, hung up a bottle of nutrient solution, and said that my body was weak, so I would be fine after a few more days'' rest.


    After the doctor left, Yang Shucai slowly told me about my coma. He told me that I had been in a coma for three days, which scared him a lot. At first, he thought it was OK to learn that I was fighting, but Uncle Yang was a little angry with such a senseless fight. He said that I was too reckless. If I had any faults, he would not know how to explain to my father.


    Finally, he also seriously warned me not to be impulsive in the future. For uncle Yang''s advice, I was in a trance. The whole person seemed to be immersed in an ethereal world, staring at the ceiling.


    Uncle Yang looked at me like this, all helpless, sighed and said: "Oh, with your father a temperament."


    I don''t know if Uncle Yang is praising me, and I don''t know my father very well. When he left me, I was still very young and could not remember his appearance completely.


    For what kind of man my father was, I have no time to think about it now, but I gradually recall the war in the square that day. Although I know that I won the final victory, but my heart is still not happy, I always forget the moment before my coma, Fang Qing that earth shaking cry.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 66

    I can''t help but turn my eyes and observe the next ward. I found that there was no one in the huge ward except uncle Yang. It looked really lonely.


    Tossing and turning, I still couldn''t help asking uncle Yang, "uncle, did anyone come to see me these two days?"


    At this moment, uncle Yang seemed to suddenly become a worm in my stomach. He knew what I wanted to ask. Almost without hesitation, he directly asked me, "is that girl named Fang Qing you want to ask?"


    Uncle Yang said so, I was embarrassed to nod the head, did not continue to say.


    Looking at me like this, uncle Yang gave a helpless smile and said, "I''ve heard that your fight is due to that girl. It''s really unexpected that our family''s solo can also be a hero. Tell Uncle, are you in love? "


    I didn''t expect that uncle Yang would ask such a question. I shook my head vigorously and replied, "no!"


    Uncle Yang saw my embarrassment, sighed and said, "that girl came to the hospital the next day after you were in hospital. After seeing you, he left in a hurry. As for the specific situation, I don''t know!"


    After listening to Uncle Yang''s words, I can''t help but feel a little lost. I took out my mobile phone and looked at it. Obviously, there were several strange calls and several short messages on my mobile phone. I was excited to open it, but I didn''t have the qualification to be about Fang Qing. I wanted to call her and ask her about it, but I still resisted. I only had a good time and recuperated.


    The next two days, I have been in the ward, with the doctor''s advice, peace of mind to raise the wound, Yang Shu accompanied me, almost every step. During this period, only Shen Muchen and his group came to see me. However, as soon as Shen Muchen arrived here, he was scolded by Uncle Yang and said that he didn''t take good care of me.


    Shen Muchen just embarrassed companion smile, did not refute. I feel very embarrassed to do it. I know very well that I still occupy a certain position in Shen Muchen''s heart. Every time I have something to do, he is duty bound to help me, but in the end, he didn''t get it, and he was also blamed. I really feel sorry, but Shen Muchen doesn''t care about these. Now he has regarded me as a brother. He is the kind of brother who shares life and death together. Therefore, I am not affectation. I deeply remember this kindness in my heart.


    After a few days, my body was almost recovered, and my spirit came up. The knife wound on my body was scabby. But when I looked at the mirror and saw the striking scars behind me, my heart was still scared.


    I looked at Uncle Yang and said, "I''m going to go back to school."


    On hearing this, uncle Yang immediately said, "what? Back to school? I''m just going to tell you that I''ll take you home and let you cultivate for some days. I''ll say hello to your school. It''s OK! "


    I smile, said: "no, uncle, this little injury is nothing, I don''t want to cause trouble in school, and I owe a lot of credits last semester, learning task is heavy, can''t delay!"


    In fact, I want to go back to school, mainly to see how Fang Qing, otherwise, go home alone, will be bored. Now I don''t want to be alone anymore.


    Most of all, my heart will always have some kind of desire, concern, stay in the hospital for more than a second is too long, the heart has already floated to the school, I really want to see the school Fang Qing. I don''t know why, I suddenly miss her very much, miss her very much, it''s kind of from the heart to miss her.


    However, my excuse does not seem to have much persuasive, uncle Yang still disagrees, firmly said: "your injury is not good now, not suitable for activities. Although I have adjusted the matter between you and the boy named Chen with his parents, I am sure that the boy will trouble you again, so you''d better go home with me first! "


    I shook my head without thinking and said to Uncle Lin seriously: "it''s OK, uncle Yang. He has his principles. He should be able to count his words and won''t move me. If he really wants to move me, no matter where I am, I will not escape. In the future, no matter what happens, I have to face it bravely. Some things can only be solved by myself! "


    At this moment, my eyes became very firm. I had been submissive since I was a child. At this moment, I also had my own beliefs and opinions. No one can change what I want to do, even if it is uncle Yang. Look at my stubborn attitude, uncle Yang has no way but to accept me!


    In the afternoon, uncle Yang handled the discharge for me, and directly sent me back to school. Before he said goodbye to me, he told me repeatedly that once something happened, he would call him at the first time. I nodded to Uncle Yang and made a bold decision? We have entered the school. Once again set foot on this campus, my mentality as before, just gradually feel that they have a new change, as for where changed, even I can not say.


    However, in the eyes of others, I did have a great change. I changed from a mental illness to a madman who was not afraid of the world. Although the war had passed for many days, I still enjoyed talking about how I defeated Chen Haoran. Many people know why Chen Haoran and I fought. Some people praise me, some fear me, and even others still look down on me. However, I don''t care.


    Now, in our university, I, Suluo, have changed from a perverted Voyeur who was framed up to a madman who dares to fight and kill. Maybe many people don''t know who it is, but when it comes to mental illness, almost everyone knows it. He is a man who looks thin but has no ambiguity and sense of justice in fighting.I walk on campus alone. Many people stop talking to me after they see me. However, their comments are basically positive. Maybe, because of this, the past that I was once unbearable has disappeared in these positive news. Of course, this is also the result I want. I don''t want to be a person who is always looked down upon. I''d like to make a concession People are afraid of mental illness, at least, no one dares to provoke me.


    I got the glory of the winner and felt satisfied. But Chen Haoran, who has always been high above me, fell into my hands this time. His majesty suddenly swept the floor. Maybe he was in the way of face saving, or he was also hurt badly. In short, he never came to school after the group war, which also made me a little relieved.


    So, I went back to the teaching building and prepared to spend the rest of the class. After that, I waited for school to come to Fang Qing. When I came back to the classroom, the bell rang just after class. My appearance immediately caused a commotion. Even the teacher looked at me with surprise, and the students whispered with each other. Even I accidentally touched the adoration eyes of some girls. In the past, I didn''t even dream about it.


    I remember that when I first came to school, I was always alone. I was a little high in my heart. I couldn''t see this junk University. At the same time, I had a deep inferiority complex. At that time, everyone looked down on me and hated me as a lonely and aloof person.


    Thinking of this, after going through one storm after another, I changed. I have changed in everyone''s eyes. In their eyes, there is no more dislike, no contempt, but all kinds of surprise and reverence.


    However, I did not immerse myself in these eyes too much. My eyes simply swept and passed the crowd, and then resolutely returned to my own position. This position seems to be my exclusive position. In the few days I was away, I still kept it very clean and there was no sign of anyone sitting.


    I quickly back to the seat, quietly sat down, did not say a word, the teacher left, the students immediately boiling, the girl is more straightforward I am a hero, this makes me a little embarrassed. I just responded with a smile, saying it was the result of the concerted efforts of the brothers.


    This afternoon, I spent in the praise of the students, excited for a long time can not calm down, and finally stayed up until school, I directly ran to Fang Qing''s class, through the window, I did not see her shadow, I found her class students inquired, told me that she had not come to school for many days. It made my heart feel lost.


    After school, I went back to my bedroom with my lost heart. After about half an hour, Ma Qiang came with people. After seeing me back, Ma Qiang said with a smile: "Arlo, now you are famous, or I will mix with you in the future."


    I replied: "don''t, I just want to go to school well, don''t want to do something that has nothing to do with learning! For whatever reason, I want to thank you for helping me


    Ma Qiang didn''t say anything. He just laughed and said, "Arlo, I still need to pay attention to it. Chen Haoran is not sure that he will hit you again."


    I laughed and said, "well, I''ll pay attention."


    Then, Ma Qiang did not say anything, he left with people, before leaving, said to me, if there is anything else, remember to inform him.


    Now I really don''t hate Ma Qiang at all. I even have the idea of making a brother with him. At this time, I feel more and more that this northeast man has a real disposition.


    In order to celebrate my discharge from the hospital and to help me with Shen Muchen and Ma Qiang in the group war, I set up a restaurant outside the school to entertain them. In the evening, they came to the banquet one after another at my invitation. However, after repeated invitation, Ma Qiang tried to get rid of something and didn''t come. It''s not good for me to say anything when I see him like this.


    Because we were happy, we drank at all costs. Even though I remember the doctor told me not to drink for the time being, I still drank it. It was so happy to be with my brothers. If we didn''t drink, it would be so disappointing. So, we drank one cup after another and drank a lot, but we were not drunk.


    For several days, although there are people around me every day, but my heart is still empty. I go back to her class door every day for a circle, trying to see if she has come back. From time to time, I will also take my mobile phone, in a daze, as if waiting for something.


    Two days later in the evening, when I passed the alley again, I finally understood why I was always lost, why I was always worried about her, and why her shadow always flashed in my mind. Originally, it was all because of love.


    Perhaps, I really fell in love with the girl whom I freely confessed, and the girl who ignored life and death for me under the knife. Perhaps, this lingering emotion in my heart is love.


    Thinking of this, the sense of inferiority that was buried in the deepest part of my heart reappeared. But it was at this moment that a familiar and gentle voice suddenly rang at my side: "how, do you want a hero to save the beauty again?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 67

    Every time I hear this sound, I feel like I''m in a dream. However, the voice that haunts me is so sudden that I think I have hallucinations. I don''t even dare to go back to confirm whether it is true or not.


    Waiting for my reaction, Fang Qing came to me and said, "Suluo, what are you standing here for?"


    See this familiar face, I have a trace of sober, at the moment Fang Qing died of laughter is so charming, especially smell the light fragrance of Fang Qing body, make me intoxicated, I am more and more sure, standing in front of me is a big living man, I can deeply determine all this, not a dream!


    At this moment, I was so excited that I almost cried. I almost couldn''t help but run forward to hold Fang Qing. Fortunately, I still have a trace of rationality. I know this is the reality. In reality, Fang Qing and I are just classmates. Fang Qing can''t like me, a coward with a bad reputation.


    So, I can only try to cover up the excitement in my heart, pretending to be indifferent to the wind and light back: "just accidentally leg cramp, in this ease."


    However, I can only casually pull a lie to cover up the embarrassment at this time. It doesn''t matter to me whether she believes it or not. Before she answers, I say again, "what are you doing here?"


    Fang Qing light reply way: "this is not school, ready to go home to eat, walk here is closer!"


    So it was. I said, "well, I didn''t eat, or we''ll treat you."


    Fang Qing thought about it for a moment and said, "that''s OK."


    So, the two of us, at her suggestion, went to a nearby hot pot shop. Fang Qing sat opposite me and ordered the dishes conscientiously. The light fell on her, making her look more attractive. Her eyelashes were very long and her eyes were dark and shining with charming light.


    I see some crazy, afraid that she found something strange, quickly bowed down to drink tea, after drinking, I can''t help but secretly aim at her a few times, may be out of sincere love for her, when I see her, my face can''t help but blush and get hot.


    Finally, after she ordered the dishes, I still asked her the question that I had been struggling with in my heart, and asked: "when did you go back to school? When did I go to your class a few days ago, when I went to your class to look for you, I heard from my classmates that you are going to transfer schools?"


    This question has been bothering me for a long time. It is also my most concerned problem and also the one I fear most. I just want to hear her answer in front of Fang Qing, so that even if it is bad news, I can be completely relieved.


    Fang Qing looked at me, tooted her mouth, and said, "I didn''t say that I would transfer. My parents just wanted me to transfer. However, I fought a cold war with them with a strong attitude. Finally, I won the fight and insisted on staying, because I like this school!"


    With that, she also looked at me with deep eyes. I gave her a little smile, and at the moment, my heart has been in full bloom.


    When I touched her eyes again, I found that she was looking at me, so we looked at each other for a moment. The air was still, and only the sound of our breathing was still. It felt like the window paper between us was made of wax paper, which could not be pierced. I don''t know what she''s thinking, and she doesn''t know what I''m thinking.


    After a long silence, Fang Qing finally broke the silence and asked me with concern: "Suluo, how is your injury? Does it still hurt? "


    I suddenly regained consciousness and replied, "well, it''s all right, just a little skin injury!"


    Obviously, my words can''t deceive Fang Qing, especially the knife wound on my shoulder, but really, it can''t be hidden.


    Fang Qing just like this, staring at me, staring for a long time, slowly, her eyes are a little wet, she with a touch and a tenderness, said to me: "Suluo, thank you!"


    I scratched my head, indifferent answer: "don''t be polite, this is what I should do, besides, I just don''t like to see more people bullying less!"


    Finish saying, I also simple and honest smile. Fang Qing was speechless by me. She put away her tender feelings and asked me implicitly, "Suluo, have you never been in love before?"


    When she finished this sentence, her face turned red, but I didn''t pay attention to them. When I heard the word love, my heart felt like a needle prick, which hurt, really hurt.


    Love this word can not help but let me Shen Yue, a I deeply like people, but also hurt me the most people, I even despair of love, I dare not love again, that day the other side Qing said, is also casually said, I did not hold too much hope, but after these things, I suddenly found that I really like her!


    But in the face of girls, my heart always has a sense of inferiority, inferiority even myself are afraid, think of this, I can''t help but lower the head, inferiority of the reply: "Well!"


    The voice is so bleak, but did not expect, Fang Qing listened, but smile, smile is so happy, with my desolation formed a sharp contrast.


    She asked in a delicate voice, "solo, I''m going to ask you a serious question. You have to answer it honestly. Do you really like me?"This question, let me stay in a moment, this is also too direct, I do not know how to answer, just lenglengleng looking at her. In the light of the light, Fang Qing is really dazzling and beautiful, but I dare not tell the truth. I''m afraid she thinks I''m delusional and has other plans.


    I really like it


    As soon as I finished, I immediately lowered my head. I didn''t want her to see my embarrassing side,?


    Fang Qing listened, giggled, and said, "Suluo, I think you are a wood. Do you need me to ask such a question? Where did your courage go that day? Besides, I felt that I was shy enough. I didn''t expect you to be more shy than me. Ah


    I looked up at Fang Qing blankly and said, "no, but I suddenly feel that I can''t match you!"


    Fang Qing replied: "like is like, there is no match for on!"


    After listening to her, I understood what she meant. What she was waiting for was my initiative, but I didn''t understand what she meant. Thinking of this, I felt sad for my own stupidity. Since she wanted my initiative, I should do something.


    At this time, all the dishes have been served. I changed the topic and said, "OK, OK, aren''t you hungry? Let''s eat first and then have the strength to do something else when we are full."


    I casually said a word, did not expect to make Fang Qing imagination, but I did not pay attention to these, we both ate on our own, after I bought the bill, we both got up and left.


    Walking in the street, my counterpart Qing asked, "are you going home now?"


    Fang Qing said, "it''s still early to go home. Let''s take a walk."


    I replied, "OK!"


    The two of us walked in the busy street. For the first time, it was really the first time for us to take a walk with a girl. Moreover, we were our favorite girl. We felt a little excited and uneasy.


    Just like this, I have been walking and walking. In the street and shopping mall, I suddenly found that shopping with girls is really a very tiring thing. After walking for a long time, Fang Qing looked at the time and it was almost nine o''clock. She said softly to me, "it''s not early. I should go home, otherwise my mother will rush me again."


    Night is already very late, a I also can''t call a girl to go back by oneself, out of gentleman, I weak opposite party fine said: "good, then I take you home!"


    Fang Qing refused and said: "it''s OK. I can do it myself. Besides, it''s very late. If you don''t go back, I''m afraid you can''t get into the bedroom."


    It doesn''t matter to me if I can''t go back to my bedroom. Anyway, I can''t ask a girl to go back alone. I can''t do it out of the care of my friends. Only when I send her back in person can I feel at ease.


    So, I said strongly: "you don''t have to be polite to me. I can''t ask you to go back by myself. I have no other purpose. I just want to send you back safely, so that I can go back to school at ease."


    Seeing that I was so firm, Fang Qing couldn''t say anything more. She had to agree. Her home was in a high-end community not far from the school. It took more than 20 minutes to walk. Unconsciously, we went back to her downstairs.


    Fang Qing said to me, "that, I went up!"


    I light return a sentence: "OK, goodbye!"


    When I say this, my heart is lonely, looking at her back away from me, I feel as if this is the last time to meet. I don''t know why I think so, why do I have such a feeling, but the separation at this time is so painful for me.


    At the moment when Fang Qing had entered the unit door, I called Fang Qing again and said, "wait a minute!"


    Fang Qing looked back and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    I walked to her in front of me, affectionately said to her: "Fang Qing, I like you, can we associate?"


    Hearing my words, Fang Qing is silent. The time is fixed in these seconds. We are so close that I can feel Fang Qing''s rapid breath and even smell her breath.


    I am the first time to express my love to a girl. I have almost no experience in such a thing. For girls, I don''t have any tender words, some are just straightforward, do not like to hide the character, said just their own heart.


    See Fang Qing''s face quickly red, made a very small voice said: "good!"


    Hearing her answer, even though the voice is very small, I can hear very clearly. At this moment, I moved, my body moved involuntarily, and we looked at each other. In her unable to prevent, my mouth accurately kisses her lip. Excitement is the only word I can think of now. At this moment, I am incomparably excited. This kiss makes me very excited, and there is a kind of saying no Beautiful and intoxicated.


    I never thought that I would have such a wonderful time. At this moment, I enjoyed Fang Qing''s soft and moist lips, the feeling of her heart beating fast, and the kiss with the girl I like. I couldn''t help but shed tears of happiness.We were immersed in this kiss for a long time, until our two faces were red and out of breath, then we separated. At this time, Fang Qing''s eyes were blurred, her cheeks were flushed, and her face was like a cherry, which made people want to go up and have a bite.


    After a short rest, I woke up from the intoxication and said to Fang Qing domineering, "from today on, I announce that you, Fang Qing, are my Suluo''s girlfriend!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 68

    After several twists and turns, I also found my love. Although there were a lot of unhappiness in the middle of the way, my efforts were not in vain. From the beginning of playing jokes to now I really like them, I have experienced them one by one in just a few days.


    After listening to what I said to her, Fang Qing nodded heavily and said, "well."


    At this moment, the feelings accumulated in my heart gushed out like a flood. I did not have to worry about it any more. I held Fang Qing in my arms again. My mouth kisses her hot lips again. This time, Fang Qing changed from passive to active, sucking me heartily and releasing it as much as possible. I buried all my emotions in my heart through this kiss Come out.


    This kiss lasted for a long time. I reluctantly let her go when we couldn''t breathe smoothly again. Now, Fang Qing''s face has become more ruddy. I couldn''t help covering her face with my hand and said excitedly, "why do you want to promise me? I''m the worst person!"


    Fang Qing was not happy to hear me say this. She blocked my mouth with her hand and said, "who said it? I think you are very good. For me, I don''t even care about life and death. In my heart, you are my hero."


    I am the hero in her heart!


    When I heard this sentence, my heart was really full of joy. Once upon a time, in addition to the one in front of me, who really identified with me, what I did was futile in the eyes of outsiders, and they all thought I was purposeful. I never thought that I would become a hero of the people I like one day, but at this moment, I heard my dream with my own ears It''s come true.


    While I was immersed in this sense of pride, Fang Qing nestled in my arms and said, "Suluo, do you know why I like you? Although I know what happened to you at school, I''m also skeptical, but through you saving me and even fighting with Chen Haoran for me, my view on you has changed completely. I don''t believe that all the things you did before were voluntary. "


    After a pause, Fang Qing took a breath and said again: "Suluo, you are sincere, kind, brave and just. You are the model of all men. The changes you have made since you came back are my most admirable. I like your courage and fearlessness. Now other people don''t like you because they have no vision and don''t know you enough. I believe that in the future, many girls will be crazy for you. Therefore, I will seize the opportunity and try my best to be strong. I can''t let others take you away! "


    Fang Qing''s words, I boast are about to float up, no one has ever praised me so much, and no beauty has praised me like this. In particular, I can clearly feel the sincerity and love in Fang Qing''s eyes. Being so adored by a woman, how can I not be excited and excited? I almost can''t wait to say to her: "would you like to marry me? If you like, we''ll get it tomorrow. "


    But this is what I thought in my heart. I said with a smile, "Qing''er, thank you very much for your understanding of me, but you can rest assured. I can swear that I will never do anything sorry to you in the future."


    Fang Qing said: "what I like is your frankness. I always look at people accurately. I''m sure you won''t do such a thing."


    I listened to her words, simple and honest smile, in the heart or very grateful for her trust. Suddenly found that, and Fang Qing fall in love, I seem to change is not me, as if all the previous experience of grievances and pain, are turned into floating clouds, I only know that at this moment I am very happy, really happy, unconsciously, I reached out to hold the girl in front of me, hugged very tightly.


    Bright moonlight on our bodies, reflecting a different kind of beauty, insects and birds in the air singing, for us to write a song of happiness. The two of us, holding each other for a long time, quietly enjoyed this wonderful moment. After a long time, Fang Qing suddenly broke the silence: "Oh, my God, I almost forgot that you are going to close the bedroom if you don''t go back!"


    I immediately released Fang Qing and raised my hand to look at her watch. Sure enough, it was almost to the point, but I didn''t panic at all. I just said casually, "that''s a big deal. We won''t go back to school!"


    I specially added our two words in the words. Hearing this, Fang Qing suddenly became nervous and said, "don''t think too much about it. I''m not such a casual person!"


    I said with a bad smile: "I didn''t say what to do, I mean, we just got together, we should have a good celebration, don''t get me wrong!"


    Fang Qing took out her mobile phone and looked at it. There were five or six missed calls. She opened it and found that two of them belonged to his father, and the rest belonged to her mother. Then she said to me, "sorry, Suluo, I have to hurry upstairs. My mother has already begun to urge me. If she doesn''t go back, she will have to search me all over the city. We can have another day to celebrate."


    Although some reluctant, but in the face of her refusal, I also understand that a girl''s family members who do not go home at night will inevitably be a little anxious, which is a very normal behavior. So, I gently said: "well, you go up quickly, see you tomorrow!"


    She turned around and gave me a kiss, then ran into the corridor, turned her back to me and said, "sulo, you should go back early and have a rest. We''ll see you tomorrow! Oh, by the way, let me know when you get to the bedroomFinish saying, then lost the trace, I stood in the same place, looking at Fang Qing who had already disappeared, the corners of my mouth couldn''t help laughing, and then, I also left here and walked towards the school.


    The next day, I got up early and came to the community where Fang Qing''s family lived. Now I can''t wait to see her. After waiting for about half an hour, I saw her walk out and didn''t notice me at all. I suddenly rushed to her body and hugged her. Fang Qing screamed because of the sudden embrace "Ah


    I cling to her ear and say, "it''s me!"


    When she turned her head and saw that it was me, she pinched my arm hard and said, "I want you to scare me!"


    I am slightly aggrieved to say: "this is not to give you a surprise!"


    Fang Qing replied arrogantly: "you are not surprised, but frightened."


    My face full of apologetic reply: "OK, Qing''er, I was wrong, OK?"


    Then, I changed the topic and continued to say: "OK, stop making trouble, if we don''t leave, we will be late!"


    Fang Qing looked at the time and said, "OK, I''ll forgive you this time. If you''re scaring me next time, see how I''ll deal with you! Let''s go. "


    Say, we then set out to school, unknowingly, we returned to the school, walking in this familiar land, my heart has undergone earth shaking changes. Until this moment, I finally feel that I am a young college student, this is my age should have some happiness.


    In the past, every time I saw couples on campus walking in groups on campus, my heart would be even more sad, and even envy would not dare to envy, because I felt that I did not even have the qualification to envy, and felt that I could not walk in school and my beloved hand in hand in my life.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, I can realize this long-term wish for me, and Fang Qing, my favorite person, walk in the campus, be a real couple.


    I have never had a good laugh at school, but today I show a smile that is even more brilliant than sunshine. Fang Qing is still a little embarrassed, and she lowers her head in shame. Nevertheless, the picture composed of the two of us is quite eye-catching. People who know me will wonder that my psychosis will find a girlfriend, and those who don''t know me will say one The flowers are on the cow dung. But no matter how others talk about it, I don''t care what kind of eyes they cast. If I have Fang Qing, it''s enough.


    We passed through all kinds of comments and eyes like no one else. I sent Fang Qing back to the class like a flower protector. The students in their class saw the appearance of our two hands in hand, and directly exploded the pot. However, I ignored the noise around us and said goodbye to Fang Qing, and left straight away.


    Back to the class, the students have been gossiping up, some people said: "I really did not expect, class three class flowers and Suluo together."


    "I don''t know what Fang Qing thinks. She''s a beauty with a beast!"


    "I have to say, solo is really a set of people."


    There are girls said: "clearly is a beautiful woman with a hero!"


    In a word, there are all kinds of things to say. At this time, I found that my sense of existence in the class was suddenly much higher. However, for the love between Fang Qing and me, everyone praised me one after another. They said that our class Suluo was in the class flower of class three, which really brought honor to the class!


    Of course, although what everyone said was joking, I could feel that they were sincerely blessing us. After all, what we experienced with Fang Qing was clear to everyone. I offended Chen Haoran for Fang Qing. I went to war alone for Fang Qing, and blocked the knife for Fang Qing. All these things were bought by my actions No one doubts it any more.


    Some people asked me that we were chasing each other, but for me, this really doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter how others like to guess and think. The most important thing is that Fang Qingzhen and I have been together, and the ending can be good!


    morning''s courses were very idle. During the second forenoon, I went to a toilet, finished the toilet, washed my hands, and looked at my face again in the mirror. I could not help boasting, "boy, you are the most handsome!"


    With this happy equinox smile, I turned and was about to walk out of the bathroom. However, this did not go out, but ushered in a person, blocked my way.


    I remember that it was Fang Qing who asked him to go to the dormitory to call me. I just saw him. Out of politeness, I chose to get out of the way. However, he blocked my way again and again. I said a little impatiently: "please get out of my way!"


    But he didn''t mean to get out of the way. He was like a wall in front of my eyes. He looked at me seriously and said, "you can''t be with Fang Qing!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 69

    I know my situation very well in my heart. I know that I don''t have any capital to boast about, and I don''t have a strong background, and I don''t have the ability to fight all over the world. What I have is just a spirit of desperation, but even so, I don''t want anyone to interfere with my life. I don''t make trouble, but it doesn''t mean I''m afraid of things..


    But I don''t know why, when I heard the warning of the young man in front of me, I felt like I heard a very funny joke. My breath was idle in an instant. My mouth couldn''t help laughing. I looked at him and said defiantly, "are you sure you are suing me?"


    Said, my eyes unconsciously looked around.


    The young man in front of him replied, "don''t look. I''m just warning you. I hope you can remember my words. It''s not only for you, but also for Fang Qing."


    Since then, I have made a poison oath to myself in my heart. I will never let Fang Qing down in my life. Even if the sky falls, I can''t separate Fang Qing from me. However, this strange boy in front of me is nothing.


    Looking at his attitude, I was also very disdainful, so I said faintly, "are you scaring me? Tell you, Chen Haoran, I''m not afraid. What''s more, it''s just a word from you. If a word can scare me off, then spread it out, how can I get along with Suluo in this school?"


    However, to my surprise, this strange boy didn''t mean to do it. He just shrunk his mouth and said to me indifferently, "I''m not trying to scare you, but to remind you with kindness."


    Listen to his words, it seems that there is something in the words, I am very puzzled to ask: "what do you mean?"


    The young man still coldly replied, "it''s too late for you to quit now, because you don''t deserve her at all. Although you are not the same as before, there are some things that can''t be changed. These objective things will affect your life. Even if Fang Qing doesn''t care about those things, don''t forget that she still has parents. Do you think you have passed her parents'' test? "


    A second ago, I was confident enough to hear his words, but I withered. A fierce sense of fear eroded my heart, my body, and my faith wavered at this moment.


    I''m used to cold words, but when I hear good advice, it makes me feel worse than swearing. I really sink. I fall in love. I just care about excitement, but never think about Fang Qing''s parents.


    I naively thought that as long as Fang Qing and I really love each other, we can be together forever. However, I forget that there is also Fang Qing''s parents. Although we have not met each other, we can tell from her home environment and the tone of her speech that day that her family background is absolutely different. Such a family, how can I look at nothing.


    Indeed, only Fang Qingcai had a blind eye on me. Her parents could never have been like her. How could they have got into their eyes in terms of my background?


    The more I think about it, the more heavy the burden on my heart. The confidence that I finally won''t be easy to drum up is broken again. However, when I think of Fang Qing, in order not to transfer school and her parents'' cold war, she and a girl can fight against fate. How can I, a man, lose to a woman.


    Fang Qing is extremely important to me. In any case, I will not give up her. No matter how difficult the road ahead is, I will insist on going through it. Therefore, I firmly suppressed the inferiority complex in my heart again. Then, facing the strange youth, I said calmly: "I don''t need you to worry about it. I believe that now is not a feudal society, everyone has a choice The right to choose your own love


    After hearing this, the stranger shook his head helplessly and said with a little sneer: "you are too naive. I''ll tell you the truth. Fang Qing and I met each other when we were young. Our family and her family are business partners, mutually beneficial cooperation. Fang Qing''s parents have always arranged me and her together. What they care about most is that they are well matched. Therefore, you are not at all May be considered! "


    Hearing this, my heart couldn''t help shaking. Originally, his purpose of looking for me was to tell me that he and Fang Qing were a couple, let me let go, but even if I really let go, would Fang Qing definitely choose him?


    But when I was about to answer his words, he seemed to see my worries, and then opened his mouth and said again: "please don''t misunderstand me. I didn''t want you to make love to you. Although her parents have arranged us for many times, it was once a thing. I also told them clearly that Fang Qing and I are just playmates. I have only family affection for her since I was a child Take care of him as a sister, and now I have someone I like, so we can''t


    Hearing this, my heart calmed down. I asked weakly, "what do you want to say?"


    The strange man replied, "my purpose here is not to show off my family power, but to keep you away from Fang Qing. It''s because of the relationship between Fang Qing and you that I''ve come to advise you, because Jiang Wuji is coming back!"


    Jiang Wuxian is also Jiang Wuxian. Why do you always hear Jiang Wuxian''s name recently? What kind of person is he? Why does everyone show so much respect for him when he is mentioned? Even Chen Haoran is afraid of him. I have heard of famous figures in the school. But Jiang Wuxian is the only one who I am not familiar with. Even this name is my first time know of.But what can I do? I still care about him who is called a psychopath, or does he have the ability to know the sky, and does not break the law when he kills without a knife.


    I casually replied: "thank you for your kind reminding, but here I can tell you clearly that I like Fang Qing, and Fang Qing also likes me. We just want to be with her. I don''t care whether he is jiangwulian or Niaojiao traceless. It has nothing to do with me!"


    After that, I passed him and strode away. But as soon as I took two steps, I heard the voice of a strange man coming from behind: "Suluo, you should know that Jiang Wuji is not something you can afford. If you really love Fang Qing, you should let go as soon as possible, and don''t hurt her!"


    River without trace, river without trace, I listen to the ears of paste, now I want to see this river without mark, he is in the end can fly, or say has three heads and six arms how, from back, I this person became strange, often is the other people afraid of things or people, I insist on doing the opposite thing with them, the idea in my heart is, even life is not wanted, i What else are you doing.


    Therefore, I was lazy to pay attention to the strange man again, and left him alone in the bathroom.


    Back in the classroom, I was in a mess and barely maintained until the lunch break. I went to class three to find Fang Qing for lunch. She came out when everyone was gone. At this time, Fang Qing saw that my face was not good and asked me what was wrong with me.


    I squeezed out a smile and replied, "it''s OK."


    Although I tried to be calm, I felt even worse when I saw Fang Qing. I was really worried that I would not get together with Fang Qing.


    Fang Qing saw that I had something on my mind. She suddenly held my hand and said softly, "what''s wrong with you?"


    In the face of Fang Qing''s question, I didn''t want to hide it. I directly held Fang Qing''s hand, looked at her, and quietly replied, "Qing''er, I''m a little worried. Will your family object to our being together?"


    I just said the worries in my heart, but the words behind the strange man were hidden by me. As for Jiang Wuji, I can only say that I am not afraid.


    On hearing this, Fang Qing suddenly flashed a strange look in her eyes, but it was just a flash away. Immediately, she returned to her normal smile and said to me, "how can it be? My parents still respect my choice. The people I like have no reason to object to it. Now it is no longer the feudal society before, and they can''t interfere with my feelings!"


    The last sentence, Fang Qing said sonorous and powerful, I can see that Fang Qing is a desperate girl for love.


    In order to stay in school and fight with her family for such a long time, she is a delicate girl who can dare to act and walk according to her own ideas. What am I afraid of as a man?


    Since Fang Qing is so brave, I also want to have confidence in myself. So, I hold Fang Qing''s hands tightly, look at her with eyes, and nod to her heavily.


    Fang Qing said with a smile: "you have to believe in yourself, you are the best, at least in my eyes, no one can match you!"


    After saying this, Fang Qing''s eyes are very firm. She holds me in the palm of her hand and can''t be robbed by anyone.


    Fang Qing''s determination has strengthened my faith. I will never give up. This is also the belief that people in love must have. Unconsciously, I fell in love again and threw all the words that the strange man said to me directly out of the sky.


    Immediately, Fang Qing and I set out to the canteen together. Today''s lunch is the same as usual, but I have different tastes. Maybe it''s because of my mood. The same dish makes another delicious meal.


    After lunch, we strolled around the campus again, playing a lot of love and giving dog food to others.


    After school, in order to celebrate that I found true love, I made a place in the hotel and set up a banquet to invite my good brother Shen Muchen and his brothers to dinner.


    All the brothers envied me very much. They found such a beautiful and quiet girlfriend. Everyone was very excited. Shen Muchen raised his glass and stood up and said from the bottom of his heart: "Congratulations, brother, this girl looks good. You should treat others well, don''t be like me!"


    In front of all my brothers, I said in a loud voice, "Fang Qing, I won''t let you down!"


    After that, the brothers all burst into laughter,


    however, only one person on the scene was not very happy, that is, crab. He said defiantly: "sister-in-law, how can you look up to Suluo, compared with me, he can''t fight, not as handsome as I am, in short, that''s not good!"


    I was amused by the crab''s Tucao, and make complaints about it, "I am lucky!"


    When the crab heard this, he was more reluctant. He ran directly to Fang Qing and said with a smile, "sister-in-law, why do you like Suluo? Is it because he captured your heart last time he saved the beauty? Besides, I also participated in the last group war. Didn''t you see me? I am the most brave and aggressive one. You should thank me, but why don''t you choose me


    Fang Qing was blushed by the crab and said, "because you are too dark!"Immediately, there was a lot of laughter.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 70

    Seeing that Fang Qing was full of food, she looked at us silently. This kind of occasion was still not suitable for her. So she sent her home under my proposal. She was very reluctant at first. She was afraid that I would drink too much and no one would take care of me. After several arguments, I won. However, she said that she would not delay me to accompany them, so she went back by herself. What I wanted to send was rejected by her on the ground of listening to her, I just sent her to the door, stopped a taxi for her, and told her to tell me when she got home.


    After seeing the car disappear from my sight, I turned into the house and went back to my seat. I could not help but sprinkle a handful of dog food to my brothers again, but in exchange for their jokes.


    This night''s wine, I drink is the most happy, the happiest, the most reckless, I drink one cup after another, constantly dry, constantly shouting, constantly laughing, the previous hoard in the heart of the unhappy and cowardly spirit to release, I drink a drunk, numb, even how to go back I don''t know.


    The next day, I arrived at Fang Qing''s community as scheduled and waited for her to go to school together. I suddenly found that I would never be tired of falling in love with someone I like. If I left for a short time, I would miss her and would like to stay together every minute.


    If I can, I really hope to hold on to Fang Qing and never let go. Fang Qing is also, but because of his character, he can''t be too extreme.


    When we separated in the evening, we made an appointment to go shopping together while tomorrow is a big week. Fang Qing thinks my dress is too rustic. She wants to help me renovate. She wants to change my clothes and hairstyle. I''m still looking forward to it. Let''s see what she can do to me. Our appointment is at 10 o''clock tomorrow morning, and we will see you at the side door of the school.


    The next morning, I arrived half an hour ahead of schedule at the appointed time, waiting eagerly for Fang Qing''s arrival in the appointed place. However, when it was nearly 11 o''clock, she still didn''t see Fang Qing. I knew that Fang Qing couldn''t be late for such a long time without any reason. Even if something was delayed, she would call me to inform me. The more I thought, the more wrong. I quickly took out my mobile phone and dialed Fang Qing''s phone number, but it turned out to be turned off.


    I was in a panic, Fang Qing. What''s the matter? I ran to the school, hoping to get Fang Qing''s news from her classmates. Just at the moment when I was about to run into the school, I suddenly saw Huang cancan and several little sisters coming out of the teaching building. As soon as I saw her, I suddenly remembered how she had bullied Fang Qing. So, I didn''t After all, he ran straight forward and stopped Huang cancan''s way. He yelled: "tell me quickly, where is Fang Qing?"


    This time, Huang cancan saw me, and there was no more arrogance in the past, and the little sisters next to her were very sensible and didn''t yell at me. Maybe it was because she witnessed all the crazy actions I made with a smile after my madness that she was respectful to me. Just listen, Huang Cancan stammered and said, "I, I don''t know, where is she What does it have to do with me? Don''t ask me, I don''t know


    I can''t believe what she said. Fang Qing offended her in the whole school. Now Fang Qing has lost contact with me for no reason. Don''t think about it. It must have something to do with Huang cancan. Thinking of this, I grabbed her collar directly regardless of whether she was male or female, and roared: "to tell the truth, did you catch Fang Qing?"


    Huang cancan''s eyes were red when I made him cry. "I said it all. It''s none of my business. You''re crazy. Let me go!"


    I was so anxious that I didn''t have the patience to talk to her. I gritted my teeth, pulled her clothes, and yelled: "if you don''t tell the truth, believe it or not, I''ll strip all your bitches and tie them to the school flagpole."


    Hearing my cruel words, not to mention Huang cancan, even the other little sisters beside her were startled and murmured in a low voice: "how can you wronged a good man like this? Sister can said that she didn''t do it."


    At the moment, Huang cancan, who has always been a bully, has shed tears. She choked to me and said, "I really don''t know. Even if you kill me, I don''t know!"


    Seeing her like this, my mood also slowly calmed down. I thought about it without prejudice. Maybe it was not Huang cancan''t do it, otherwise, she couldn''t have come to me to catch her.


    When my mind became clear, I suddenly thought of another possibility. Fang Qing''s disappearance was not necessarily that she had offended anyone. It was very likely that I had implicated her. Now all the people who know me and her in our school know that we are in love. In case anyone asks me for revenge, it''s not certain to catch Fang Qing. And the only one who retaliates against me, except Chen Haoran, I really can''t think of a second person.


    Thinking of this, my heart became more and more entangled. I almost raised Huang cancan and asked, "what about Chen Haoran? Is he back? "


    Huang cancan''s tears all made her make-up, but she didn''t dare to wipe it. She said to me wrongly, "we still have contact a few days ago, but now we do."


    When Huang cancan''s words are half finished, he takes them back and pauses. Seeing that she seemed to have something to hide from me, I tightened her collar and was about to ask again when my mobile phone rang suddenly. I quickly let go of her, excitedly took out the mobile phone to see, is a strange number.Without any pause, I pressed the answer button. Immediately, a very magnetic woman''s voice came from the other end of the phone: "are you solo?"


    I didn''t think about anything. I answered directly, "I am. What do you want me to do?"


    Just listen to, the other party''s voice instantly became cold up, indifferent said: "I am Fang''s mother!"


    This sentence, in an instant, I woke up in the chaos, Fang Qing disappeared, her mother called again, I suddenly feel that bad things have happened slowly. Perhaps, her mother also found that Fang Qing was missing, so she called to ask me. Maybe, this is the last thing I dare to think about. Fang Qing''s disappearance may be related to her mother.


    However, no matter what the situation, the first time I talk to Fang Qing''s mother, I must be cautious and polite, and never leave a bad impression on her mother. I took a deep breath and politely replied, "Hello, aunt, what can I do for you?"


    Fang Qing''s mother didn''t have any unnecessary nonsense. She went straight to the topic and said, "I want to see you."


    Her voice is really cold to the bone, I don''t need to think about it. Her mother is the biggest barrier between me and Fang Qing. And the person who can bring this barrier out, out of the strange man, I really can''t think of the second person.


    I really didn''t have any preparation in my heart. If there was Fang Qing, I could discuss with her. But now Fang Qing has disappeared. I have no confidence. I can only refuse to say: "Auntie, I don''t have time now. Xu Nan is her."


    before I finished my words, mother Fang interrupted me directly and said, "Fang Qing has already I''m locked in my house. You don''t have to look for it. I want to see you now. Will you come or not? "


    Fang Qing is locked at home. Hearing this, I really don''t know whether I should be relieved or sad. Anyway, Fang Qing is not in danger, which is a great good thing for me, but now, our love road has encountered the biggest difficulties. If I don''t promise to meet her mother, I may not see Fang Qing in the future. If I promise her mother, how should I face her later?


    After pondering for a long time, I finally agreed. Without any nonsense, mother Fang gave me the address to meet and asked me to arrive within an hour.


    Hung up the phone, I noticed that Huang cancan was still staring at me. I said to her in a hurry: "I''m very sorry, this is a complete misunderstanding!"


    A little surprise flashed in Huang cancan''s eyes. When I turned to leave, I walked a few steps, and her curse was spread behind me: "Suluo, I won''t let you go, I will ask you to pay for everything just now!"


    I had no time to pay attention to her. When I got out of school, I quickly stopped a taxi and drove directly to the spot where I saw her. About 40 minutes later, I came to the place designated by mother Fang. This is a coffee shop. After I went in, the waiter took me directly to a private room on the second floor.


    The moment I pushed the door in, I saw a woman in her forties sitting on the sofa, her eyes looking at the scenery outside the window. She was so powerful that I could not help shivering.


    Completely ignored me, back to me, whispered: "come and sit down!"


    Her voice is still so cold, the problem is, her temperament is colder than her voice, indifference with an indescribable momentum. The first time I came to such a high-end place, I was very uncomfortable. When I saw the imposing mother Fang, I became more restrained.


    I silently walked to the chair opposite to mother Fang. I sat down slowly and said weakly, "Hello, aunt."


    When I sat down, mother Fang turned her head and looked at me. Her eyes were so smart that I didn''t dare to look at her. I immediately lowered my head and rubbed my hands nervously.


    For a moment, mother Fang picked up her coffee and sipped it. Then she said to me in a cold voice, "what do you want to drink?"


    I didn''t want to think about it. I quickly replied, "no, auntie, I don''t want to drink it!"


    Fang''s mother ignored me and said to the waiter who brought me over: "give him a cup of kopi luwak!"


    After the waiter left, mother Fang spoke slowly and said coldly, "do you know why I took the time to see you?"


    I shook my head blankly.


    Fang''s mother was still adamant and said in a cold voice, "I''ve heard of you, a child with low self-esteem. I sympathize with you, but I won''t accept you. Originally, I didn''t intend to see you. However, Cheng Zheng said many times that you pestered Fang Qing in our family, so I thought I would meet you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 71

    When I heard the name Cheng Zheng, I suddenly thought of the strange man who was in the toilet that day. Now I know that his name is Cheng Zheng. This person may have moved Fang Qing''s mother out because of my obstinacy. It''s really impossible to prevent.


    I had long guessed that such a day would come, but I didn''t expect that it would be so fast. I was really helpless. For the next question of mother Fang, how should I answer it? It''s very difficult for me, really hard!


    So, I summoned up the courage to ask mother Fang: "Fang Qing, is she OK?"


    Hearing my question, mother Fang stares at me fiercely and says angrily? "Now whether she is good or not has nothing to do with you. You have nothing to do with it. What can I give my daughter? The future? Ha ha, do you think I have the heart to let my daughter suffer with you for a lifetime?"


    Fang''s mother''s words hit the nail on the head, and I was ashamed of what she said. The room suddenly became cold and cold. After a few seconds, I immediately looked at her firmly and said confidently, "Auntie, I don''t have it now. It doesn''t mean I''ll never have one. You have to believe me!"


    Mother Fang''s expression changed for a moment. She was angry and contemptuous. She said coldly, "marriage is not a child''s play. It''s not about talking about it. You should at least recognize yourself and the reality. Or, you should also touch your conscience and ask yourself, which aspect is worthy of Fang Qing!"


    I was choked by this, but I can''t shrink back. On this occasion, I can''t lose in any case. Maybe, she asked me so much just to test me. I''ll try my best to pass the test.


    So, I sonorous reply way: "now does not match, does not mean that later does not match, in the future I will give Fang Qing double happiness, I promise here, I hope you can believe me!"


    Fang''s mother said almost without thinking: "joke! Happiness, happiness is not just two words in your mouth, just talk about it. To tell you the truth, I''m a businessman, and I''m all about interests. For my precious daughter, I love her more than interests. I can''t let my daughter follow the wrong person. So, please give her up, will you? "


    It''s really hard for me to give up. I can give up anything, but I can''t give up Fang Qing. I don''t think about it at all. I refuse directly: "I won''t give up. Unless Fang Qing tells me personally, I will never give up!"


    Fang''s mother''s eyes became more fierce. She looked at me straight and said in a deep voice, "you say, you are with Fang Qing. Are you for money? How much do you want? Just make a price


    She looked down on me, she hit me, I can pretend to be indifferent, but she even my only precious personality are insulted, my eyes red, at this time I have no care who she is, stood up and rudely roared: "I am not rare!"


    I thought that I was so impolite that this strong woman would be more angry. But unexpectedly, she showed a little smile. She even had a smile on this iceberg. I was confused by her smile.


    When I was dull, Fang''s mother nodded and said, "yes, it''s true that she is responsible, courageous and selfless, but it''s far from enough. After all, marriage is not a matter of two people, but a matter of two families. I don''t want to ask for a household. I don''t want your family to be rich, but at least I can''t make my daughter hungry Can you tell me what your parents do


    The first half of Fang''s mother''s sentence woke me up, which made me happy. I finally knew that this iceberg was not so ungrateful on the surface. She was really testing me. Moreover, listening to her meaning and seeing her smile, I passed her test.


    But after listening to her last words, I was shocked again. This is the most sensitive topic in my heart, and also my biggest inferiority complex. After entering the University, I have hidden this in an unknown corner. I never mentioned it, nor let anyone know that I have a father in prison and a missing mother.


    However, I was asked by people today, and I was asked by Fang Qing''s mother. What should I do? Are you going to lie? This kind of thing, she can find out casually, at that time, she wants to know that I am a liar, Fang Qing and I may not even have a chance to talk.


    So, I can only be frank, honest to her to say everything, maybe in this way, I can have a chance to get her understanding.


    Tangled for a long time, finally, I still difficult from the mouth to say: "my father is in prison, my mother, I do not know!"


    Hearing this, the only smile on Fang Qing''s mother''s face disappeared instantly. Her eyes in her eyes became more and more cold. She stared at me for a long time, then slowly opened her mouth and said, "because of what happened to enter?"


    I inferiority of the head, weak said: "I do not know, in my very small time he has been in, since then, I have been living in his friend''s house."


    After saying that, I also rippled in the past, painful memories emerge in my mind, let me unconsciously sad up, but, Fang Qing''s mother did not care about my feelings, she suddenly stood up and said to me in a cold voice: "please stay away from Fang Qing in the future."Just now I was naive to think that mother Fang was just cold on the surface. Seeing her smile, I thought she was also a kind-hearted person. But I didn''t expect that my miserable life experience did not get her sympathy. Instead, she gave me a complete despair. I was really unwilling to let go. I raised my head, staring at her mother and said painfully, "I''m sorry, I can''t do it!"


    Fang Qing''s mother looked at me with disdain and said coldly, "I can''t say you are with her, you can''t be together, you have to promise, you have to promise if you don''t promise!"


    After that, she turned and left directly. Her momentum made me afraid. My heart was full of tearing pain. I red eyes and yelled at her back: "but I promised Fang Qing that I would stay with her forever and never separate!"


    Hearing me say such words, Fang Qing''s mother turned her head and said in a sharp voice: "people like you have no right to choose from."


    With that, she stopped giving me a chance to speak. She immediately walked out of the room and disappeared in front of my eyes.


    After she left, the waiter arrived late with the coffee. Came to me and said, "Sir, your coffee!"


    My eyes have been wet with tears, I do not move tears will fall down, in the waiter put down the coffee, turned away, I just picked up the coffee on the table, looked up and drank it.


    It turns out that the taste of coffee is not only bitter, but also hot. My tears have fallen down. I stretch out my hand to wipe away the tears. Then, I walked out of the room and left the coffee shop.


    In the bustling streets, the crowd is bustling, my consciousness is in a trance. I stumble in the crowd. My feet are flustered and powerless. My heart is in a mess. The grief of the past is implicated in today''s tragedy. I am mercilessly rejected because I have a unbearable past and a father in prison.


    Although, I had expected her mother would not agree with me, but I tried my best to break through so many difficulties she set, and finally, she was disappointed again because of my life experience. It was she who made me hope on the road of love with Fang Qing. It was she who made my hope turn into despair.


    I fell down from the place where I was about to climb to the top of the mountain. It hurt very much. However, no matter how painful it was, I would not shrink back. As a man, I must persist in the end. Unless Fang Qing said to me personally, let me leave her, I would give up my heart completely. Thinking of this, I immediately took out my mobile phone and dialed Fang Qing again, but the voice of the phone still turned off. It seems that she was completely controlled by her family. Then, I can''t wait to die.


    So, I took a car and went to the community where Fang Qing''s family lived. The car was flying all the way and my heart was worried all the way. But when I got to her house, the person who opened the door was an old woman in her fifties. She told me that there was no girl named Fang Qing here. She just moved the house yesterday.


    Hearing this news, my brain hummed, and I was immediately flustered. The city is so big, where should I go to find her? All of a sudden, I was in a dilemma.


    After calming down for a while, I remembered that her family was so rich that she couldn''t have only one house. Maybe there was a home in that position of the city. Thinking of this, I quickly took out the phone and dialed Ma Qiang. Now, only he can help me.


    After the call was put through, I didn''t have any nonsense. I went straight to the topic and briefly summarized the process of the matter. Ma Qiang immediately sent someone out to inquire about his work efficiency. After about 10 minutes, his phone rang and told us the address of Fang Qing''s real home.


    Her family lives in a villa area in the northwest of the city. The architectural decoration here is very prosperous. Through her mother, I simply understand that she is a rich second generation. Although I know that Fang Qing''s family is well-off, I didn''t expect to be so rich. Her home is a single family villa with a large yard. Even the iron gate outside the courtyard is particularly domineering and powerful, and the entrance is also matched I wanted to go in but was turned away by the security guard. I stood outside shouting Fang Qing''s name, which made the security guard angry and even beat me.


    Can''t help, in order to see Fang Qing, I can only wait outside the door silently, I don''t believe, her family will never let her out.


    However, after a hard time waiting for an afternoon, mother Fang finally came home from work. Her car stopped in front of the iron gate, then pulled down the window, and I said coldly: "what are you doing here? What I said at noon is not clear enough? You have no chance. Please leave! "


    I pursed my lips and said sincerely: "please, auntie, I want to see Fang Qing one side!"


    Fang''s mother heard me and said angrily, "can''t you understand people''s words? Now, at once, get out of here


    My fragile heart was hit hard again, and the only bit of self-esteem was also smashed. But in order to see Fang Qing, how to say me and scold me, I would insist. I held my head high to the proud mother Fang and said forcefully: "I will not leave without seeing Fang Qing!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 72

    No strong strength, no money background, but I have a very strong heart, no matter how she destroyed, humiliated, I will not make changes for the things I decided, although this strong is her people are not rare, this for me, at least others do not have.


    Fang''s mother glared at me and said coldly, "well, since you like it, you''ll wait here forever."


    With that, she closed the window. With this move, the security guard opened the iron door. The car drove in slowly, and the iron door was closed. So, I once again! I was blocked out of the door mercilessly.


    In the face of her such ridicule, my heart more and more firm, I really did not leave the meaning. So I lay down on the bench in front of Fang Qing''s house, ready to fight a long war here.


    In the evening, I was so hungry that I couldn''t stand it. I got up and ran to a small supermarket nearby with the fastest speed. I bought a big push of food to satisfy my hunger. If I was sleepy, I would squint in the chair for a while. For two days in a row, I had been sleeping in the open air like this and persevered.


    However, after two days of observation, it was found that many people came in and out of Fangqing''s family. They did not see any sign of Fang Qing. Even I began to doubt whether Fang Qing had been quietly transferred to other places. However, this is only my guess. I will wait here until she comes to me in person.


    Such days continued for several days. In the evening of that day, after returning from work, Fang Qing''s mother came out of the villa and said sharply to me, "are you finished? I might as well tell you directly, Qing''er, she doesn''t want to see you, so you die of this heart! "


    I firmly said, "I don''t believe it!"


    Mother Fang glanced at me coldly and said coldly, "young man, you may have overestimated yourself. Do you think Qing''er will really be with a prisoner''s son? You''re not telling her anything so important! You may as well tell you that our family Qing''er hates dishonest people most, so she has decided not to be with you, so you should not linger here, or leave consciously! "


    With that, she didn''t give me a chance to reply again, so she turned around and walked back.


    Looking at Fang Qing''s mother''s merciless back, a trace of fear flashed in my heart. I was a little afraid that what she said was true. I was afraid that Fang Qingzhen would dislike me because of my family affairs, or blame me for hiding these things.


    But this is just a guess in my mind. My heart is more trust. I firmly believe that Fang Qing will not abandon our love because of these. So, I stood up again and yelled at Fang Qing''s mother''s back: "unless Fang Qing says to me personally, otherwise I will not give up!"


    Fang Qing''s mother didn''t pause for half a minute and went directly into the cold iron door.


    In the evening, my heart is always depressed, and the sky seems to feel my sadness, with my sadness, the sky even started to drizzle, I did not shelter, still sit still in the chair, strong waiting, I hope to rely on their own perseverance to influence Fang Qing''s family, do not ask them to agree with my existence, can let me see Fang Qing side, enough!


    This is my first love, and I''m afraid it will be my last. It''s so rare and beautiful. I don''t believe it''s so fragile. I can be sure that Fang Qing is holding on to it. As a man, I also want to stick to it for her. I love her more than myself.


    But the reality is always so cold and merciless. From the drizzle to the downpour, I waited in the rain for a night. Fang''s family didn''t come out to see me. Finally, when Fang Qing''s mother drove out, she saw me like a drowned rat, and then she stopped in front of me. Today, she was like a shrew, directly muttering to me: "I say you are a man What do you want? Are you playing rogue in my house? If you go on like this, I will call the police and arrest you! "


    After several days of sleeping and sleeping in the open air and the rain all night and the cold wind blowing all night, even if my body was beaten by iron, I couldn''t bear it. My whole body was boiling hot and my mind was confused, but my mind was still firm. I didn''t fear the warning of the other party''s mother. I insisted: "I must see Fang Qing!"


    Fang Qing''s mother saw me still like this, and directly scolded: "stubborn!"


    I drove away directly, the car was farther and farther away, and my sight line was more and more blurred. My head was more and more heavy. I was weak and weak. At the moment when mother Fang''s car completely disappeared in front of me, my body collapsed to the ground, and the whole person fell into a coma.


    Dream is the continuation of the reality. In the dream, I experienced several times of joys and sorrows. In the deep of my memory, Miao Miao''s shadow actually appeared. She was still like that. She kept saying me and scolding me, but I didn''t take these into consideration. As soon as I came up, I held her tightly in my arms. Why, why does Miaomiao appear in my dream? Is my love for Miaomiao?


    But at this time, I saw Fang Qing behind Miaomiao. Her eyes were full of tears, so she turned and ran away. I wanted to stop her, but I couldn''t make a sound. I tried my best to yell, but it still didn''t help. Suddenly, I woke up.Originally, all this is a dream, but it is so true, wake up after I found myself lying in the hotel, I wonder, who sent me here?


    Just when I was wondering, someone pushed the door and entered. I was still wondering who it was. But it was the strange man, Cheng Zheng in Fang Qing''s mother''s mouth. Seeing me wake up, he took the lead and said, "if you wake up, I can go back to work!"


    With that, he turned to the door, and I asked his back, "how is Fang Qing?"


    Cheng Zheng stopped, turned his back to me and said, "it doesn''t matter how she does with you. It''s not convenient for me to say more. You just need to know, just stay away from Fang Qing!"


    Said, he directly pushed the door to leave, the empty room, only left me, staring at the back of Cheng Zheng leaving.


    No, I can''t. I want to ask Fang Qing in his mouth, thinking, I immediately got out of bed. At the moment I got out of bed, I nearly fell to the ground, but I still stood up, ran out of the room and left the hotel,? But Cheng Zheng''s back has completely disappeared.


    Outside, it was late, night came, and I lost my goal. I dragged my body to the door of Fang Qing''s house again. I was still sitting on a wooden chair and looking at the yard of Fang''s house in a daze.


    When I was in a daze, suddenly, the iron door opened, and a woman came out. But to my disappointment, this woman is still Fang Qing''s mother. After she went out, she walked directly to me and said coldly, "Why are you here again! I thought you were gone when I saw you were not at home


    The tone was still cold, but a little impatient. I managed to squeeze out a smile and said weakly, "I said it. I won''t leave without seeing Fang Qing!"


    At this time, Fang''s mother, who was always cold, suddenly asked solemnly, "you mean, if Qing''er lets you go, you will leave, right?"


    I did not hesitate to reply: "yes!"


    I didn''t expect that mother Fang would come back to me and say, "OK, you wait!" Then she turned and went back.


    I look at her back, a face surprised, mouth are not close, how to return a responsibility? Did mother Fang take the wrong medicine today? Would she really let me meet Fang Qing?


    I have been waiting for so many days, and finally I can see Fang Qing again. As soon as I think about it, my heart can''t help but jump wildly. I really miss her. In my dream, she left me. But I believe that dream and reality are always opposite, which shows that Fang Qing and I are inseparable. I''m going to meet someone who has been waiting for a long time. I''m really excited.


    Although I firmly believe that Fang Qing will not give up our love easily, just now Fang''s mother seems very sure that Fang Qing will drive me away. I''m still a little nervous. Although I''m not discouraged, I''m full of confidence in my partner.


    I got up from the wooden chair, adjusted my clothes, patted my pants, and then nervously rubbed my hands and rubbed them. Finally, the iron door opened again and a woman came out.


    This time, the person who came out was really what I thought about day and night, Fang Qing, but she did not see for a few days. She seemed to have lost a lot of weight, her face was particularly haggard, and even her eyes were red. She must have cried. In a flash, all my emotions are covered by heartache. I really love this kind of Fang Qing. I think she has suffered no less than me.


    Seeing her appear, I no longer hesitated. I dragged my heavy steps and ran to her as fast as possible. I opened my hands and wanted to hold the woman I was looking forward to day and night. However, as soon as I opened my hand, Fang Qing stepped back two steps conditionally, and she looked at me with disgust.


    My violent beating, all kinds of emotional disputes come, I don''t know why Fang Qing is like this, is it really like her mother said, Fang Qing is concerned about my concealment of family affairs from her, impossible, I don''t believe that Fang Qing is such a person, I don''t believe that our love can not stand the test.


    I stabilized my mood, pretended to be calm, and then looked at Fang Qing in front of me with affectionate eyes, and said with concern: "Qing''er, how are you these days?"


    Fang Qing''s mouth, emerged a bitter smile, light to me said: "I''m ok, went to the field a few days back. But you don''t look very good! "


    I feel that Fang Qing''s tone and attitude are no longer the same as before. I''m more and more nervous. I''m afraid that the girl I love deeply will leave me. I''m afraid that the love I firmly believe will be broken. I look at Fang Qing and reply in horror: "it''s still OK."


    However, I never thought, the next moment, Fang Qing is not chatting with me, straight to the theme, Fang Qing''s face instantly changed like an iceberg, and even became colder than her mother''s expression. Suddenly, I felt that Fang Qing at this time was not the one I knew before. Her eyes filled with indifference and said to me coldly: "Suluo, let''s break up £¡¡±


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 73

    Happiness comes and goes in a hurry, but the love I firmly believe in is missing at this moment. Fang Qing, who I firmly believe in, is so deeply rooted in his heart after his first words appear. The moment I hear this, I am petrified directly, and my mood is so delicious and unbearable.


    I really didn''t expect that Fang Qing''s mouth would say such words, how could this be possible? Is it true? Or is it just a joke?


    Just a few days ago, we were still envious of other people''s little lovers. We were still showing our love and swearing that we would be together forever. Why, just a few days, Fang Qing has become like this?


    I can''t believe my heart trembling again. What''s wrong with you


    Fang Qing''s expression also did not have the smile of the past, lengruo iceberg''s expression showed more firm, she opened her mouth and said to me word by word: "I said, let''s break up!"


    A short sentence, clear into my ears, shock my internal organs are broken, my eyes unconsciously wet, my trembling legs to support my tired body, I really can''t stand, again trembling voice asked: "I don''t believe, because I know that you must be cheating me, must be your family forced you, you said, we will Advance and retreat together, never give up! "


    Fang Qing''s voice, still cold, said: "you are too naive, Suluo, all this has nothing to do with my family!"


    My head hummed for a moment, nearly fell down, I don''t understand why, I clenched my teeth, squeezed out a few words from my mouth, almost cried out, and said: "what is that exactly?"


    And Fang Qing''s calm, seems to form a sharp contrast with my excitement, she looked at me with disdain in the eyes, coldly said: "because you, do not deserve to be with me!"


    Bang, I completely collapsed, I feel like falling from the cliff, falling to pieces. Originally, Fang Qing''s mother didn''t cheat me. Originally, all she said was true. Fang Qing really cared about my life experience.


    I tried to support my body, let myself stand strong in front of Fang Qing, but these are no longer important at this moment. Poor me, I thought that even if the whole world disliked me, Fang Qing would not leave me. I thought the love between us would be very solid, but I didn''t expect that I was wrong. Everything I did became cloud smoke and the promise I said was also It''s all in vain.


    In order to see Fang Qing again, I had been waiting for a few days, regardless of the wind, sun and rain, I had been foolishly insisting and waiting hard. Even if I was ill, at the first moment I woke up, I still thought of Fang Qing, and immediately shook my weak body to see her.


    However, how I did not think that my efforts, my infatuation, finally only in exchange for her: "you do not deserve it!"


    At this moment, all my strong, all disappeared, but I can''t let Fang Qing see me collapse. Even if I''m a failure, I also want to keep my last trace of dignity in front of her.


    I hoarse voice, said to her: "I know, I wish you happiness!"


    With that, I resolutely turned around, dragged a heavy pace, strong left, my tears, can no longer restrain the flow down, now can be used to describe my words only tragic, in the end, I am still the most unfortunate person in the world.


    It''s completely dark, street lamps are on one after another, weak light shining on my face silent tears, tears blurred my eyes, I don''t know whether my back is sad, whether Fang Qing can see it, I only know that I can''t let her see me cry, I can''t let her see my vulnerability, I can''t even lose my little self-esteem.


    My steps are extremely heavy, every step is very difficult, but I am still trying to speed up, I just want to make this heavy and weak body quickly disappear in Fang Qing''s sight.


    Finally, when I came to the end of the road, I suddenly turned around and turned to the right. My body just couldn''t hold on. Suddenly, I was lying on the cold ground, watching the starry night sky, and tears were springing up unconsciously.


    Tears, also do not know how long before it stopped flooding, the rest is a body, no soul, no thought, so rigid lying on the ground, motionless, this lay, is a night.


    "It''s depressing to meet a dead man one morning!" A hug of complaints, vaguely into my ears, and then my waist was pestered by something, and then heard: "originally not dead!"


    I suddenly opened my eyes and found that a uniformed sanitation woman was pestering me with a broom, trying to drive me away.


    However, when she saw me open my eyes that moment, she suddenly scared back a step, panic said: "children, your eyes how swollen into this, don''t worry?"


    I couldn''t shake my head, trying to get up from the ground, the moment I stood up, my body was still shaking violently, dizzy. I''ll see you. Quickly came to help me, kindly asked: "do you want me to send you to the hospital!"I looked at her gently and said weakly, "no, thank you."


    The voice was hoarse and terrifying. Then, I gently broke away from the hands of the sanitation aunt, step by step, difficult to walk aimlessly on the road.


    Now. Genius just dawn, the sun is also rising, surrounded by a quiet, quiet is so desolate, as if the whole world is only me, I am tired, really tired.


    Walking along, the morning sun gradually rose, the weak sunlight on my face, stinging my fragile and swollen eyes, I can not help but squint, efforts to meet forward, the pace, become more slow.


    What happened yesterday, just like a dream come true, everything happened in the dream has been realized in reality. Maybe I''ve been used to it, and I can''t feel the extreme pain. My heart is empty, all the pain turns into ignorance. I become a real walking corpse. On the open road, I slowly move the rigid steps and have no direction On the way.


    Gradually, the number of pedestrians on the road began to increase, ears began to be filled with bustling, many people passed me by, no one paid attention to me, this weak sense of existence and very low person, unconsciously, I went back to school, after all, this is where I belong.


    When I walked into the campus, the sun was already very high. The sharp sunlight made me feel hot all over and my head became more and more drowsy. Occasionally someone passed by on the road, but they were pointing at me. In those people''s eyes, there is no sympathy, no surprise, some just dislike, despise, fear, and panic. In a trance, I felt as if I had come back to the first time when I came to school. A deep darkness enveloped me.


    I don''t know what''s wrong with the world. A few days ago, I walked on campus, holding hands with Fang Qing. I was happy and sweet. What I enjoyed was the envious eyes of others and the look of blessing from others. A few days ago, I defeated Chen Haoran, the invincible single player king, and enjoyed the worship and awe of others. But why in just a few days, Fang Qing has changed, and the people on campus have changed. What is going on?


    But I ignored the scorn and ridicule of others, lowered my head and went back to my bedroom alone. But the bedroom has lost the vitality of the past, empty, the original, everyone went to class, but in my heart, there is always a sense of suffocation, swept over the body, making me breathless.


    Perhaps, back to the noisy classroom will be out of such a feeling, think of this, I immediately washed some, changed clothes, picked up heavy textbooks, quickly walked towards the teaching building.


    Walking in the corridor of the teaching building, the bell of the first class just rang out. I waited for the teacher to come out and then walked into the classroom. Once into the inside, it seems that all the eyes immediately shot at me, and I ignored, straight back to their own position.


    Why all of a sudden, my love is gone, and it seems that the group that I am not easy to integrate into also seems to be far away from me. When I touch the eyes of other people in the class again, I suddenly find that all the students'' eyes are different. They have no worship, no awe and no sympathy. In their eyes, only contempt and fear.


    Accompanied by these eyes, there was a small voice of comment:


    "look at his horrible appearance, that spread should not be false. Sure enough, Fang Qing broke up with his father after he knew that his father was a rapist!"


    "Yes, no wonder he was not afraid to cut and cut in the last fight. He had a hard encounter with Chen Haoran. It turned out that he was mentally ill again!"


    "That''s right. We''d better not go too close to this kind of person, or we''ll go crazy one day and maybe do something to us!"


    "I''ve also heard that he''s just a loser. Whoever he is with will have bad luck. Ah, it''s terrible to think about it!"


    "Oh, by the way, I heard that Chen Haoran was angry again. He said that the madman had offended his woman a few days ago, and he would certainly drive the madman out of school this time!"


    "To tell you the truth, it''s really good for him to leave, so that we don''t have to worry all day long!"


    These voices, merciless drill into my ears, every word, are so hurt, hurt me, so prick my heart, prick me a hundred holes.


    Dignity, self-confidence, arrogance, friendship, love, happiness, these things I want to have, all of them are like a flash in the pan, after a short time of possession, they are finally smashed.


    God, why do you like to tease me so much? Why do you want me to taste all the pain? Why hit me mercilessly again and again? My heart is not made of iron, I am also a person, I also want dignity, want everything that normal people should have, why is it so difficult!


    Who is it? Who on earth let out my life experience on purpose? Who wants to harm me so carefully?


    Fang Qing''s mother? No way. Her purpose is to keep me away from Fang Qing. Since her goal has been achieved, she will not do such unnecessary things at all.


    Besides her mother, who else could do this? I tried my best to guess and try my best to read all the people I offended. All of a sudden, I thought of a person, a person who existed from the beginning to the end, a person I had seen not long ago, Cheng Zheng!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 74

    How could I have never thought that this seemingly insignificant person, but in my back again and again Yin I, I want to go to revenge, but now I have no experience, I am tired, really tired, good aroma comfortable sleep, wake up and return to the happy time of a few days ago. It''s impossible. It''s just my fantasy.


    However, it is an indisputable fact that my father is a prisoner, but he is not a rapist in the mass population. It is also a fact that Fang Qing broke up with me. What''s more, I can''t change this fact, and I can''t return to heaven. However, the indifference of human nature makes me more frustrated. The so-called lover, far away from me, the so-called classmates, actually wish I was far away from them.


    This world, still so realistic, I, is still so sad, as if overnight, I was beaten back to the original shape, even worse than in the past, I tried to pile up together, all disappeared, the original, everything is false, everything is just my wishful thinking!


    In the morning, I returned to the original appearance, a deep inferiority complex, once again lost confidence in the real world. Finally, I got to the lunch break. With the bell ringing, my bad luck had already come.


    As soon as the teacher left, a few strong backed men came in behind. They quickly rushed into the classroom and came to my position. Without saying a word, they directly set me up on the left and right, and then dragged me out of the classroom under the eyes of the public.


    Seeing this situation, none of the students in the class expressed sympathy. They just held a little bit of the mentality of watching the good play and quietly followed them. In order to watch the excitement, they even didn''t care to eat.


    I was still ill, and my whole body was weak. It was like frost hitting eggplant. I was dragged all the way to the school playground by these big men. Along the way, many people saw me as a prisoner, and they immediately came to interest and followed me one after another.


    The crowd behind him was vast, gathering more and more. When I arrived at the playground, I found that the playground was already overcrowded. However, for me now, even if the sky falls down, it''s just like that. I don''t know what I''ll face next, but I''m relieved of what happened next. Let''s just let them go. Now, living is just a kind of torture for me. I wish I would die.


    Soon, I was dragged into the middle of the playground. The crowd standing in the playground to watch the excitement immediately made way for a road. Suddenly, I saw the position in front of me. It was Chen Haoran and his group. Their actions were consistent and their hands crossed in front of me, waiting for my arrival.


    At this time, Chen Haoran looks more rampant than ever before, with endless anger in his madness, and Huang cancan standing beside him is even more furious. His eyes filled with resentment.


    Lonely and helpless, in the eyes of the public, was mercilessly dragged to Chen Haoran in front of one of my big man, suddenly to my knee joint kick, and with a voice: "kneel down!"


    At once, I was so sick that I knelt down in front of Chen Haoran in the unprepared state.


    Now, I can''t find the meaning of living. I want to see how cruel fate will be and what it will torture me to be.


    Gradually, the crowd around more and more dense, more and more noisy, but no one loud noise, only issued a small voice.


    Standing in front of me, Chen Haoran has been looking down on me. In his eyes, there was a subtle change, from anger to disgust. After staring at me for a long time, he said coldly: "who in the end gave you the courage to let you still dare to appear in the school."


    My eyes are empty, everyone in my eyes, have become nothing. Chen Haoran looked at me like this, and his anger burst out. He bent down and grabbed my collar with one hand, while the other hand suddenly punched me in the stomach.


    After one blow, I was in the stomach, and then Chen Haoran took another one mercilessly. He scolded angrily: "you''re a real jerk. What I hate most is that you''re such an insidious villain. When I gave you a chance to fight in a fair and aboveboard way, you made a sneak attack and used women to pester me and stab me like you How can you stay on campus


    After that, he punched me heavily in my stomach, almost all of which highlighted the only sour water left in my stomach, but I tried to hold on and watch my next ending.


    At this time, there was a hustle and bustle around: "maybe he is relying on his mental illness, just do what he wants."


    "Ah, how thick skinned he is. He attacked brother Haonan behind his back and said that he had defeated others!"


    "It turns out that he won by sneaking attack. As a man, he doesn''t do men''s business."


    "He didn''t just rely on the sneak attack, but also on the woman. I heard he was dumped by that woman again. He deserved it!"


    In the public criticism, Chen Haoran''s anger became more rampant. He mentioned me and said, "do you hear me? Don''t think that if you win me, someone will take you as a psychopath? People are afraid of your mental illness, hurt others, they have to be respectful to you. I can bear it all, but you still have to push an inch, even to my woman, what do you think I am? dead person? Is it? "His strength was so strong that my face was twisted and the whole person was suffocating. Chen Haoran released me and threw me to the ground. Then, he stood up straight with his hands crossed in front of his chest and looked down at me.


    It took me a few seconds to recover. I didn''t speak or refute. I just closed my eyes gently and continued to wait for their revenge. Soon, Chen Haoran''s voice came over and said, "cancan, you can go to vent your anger!"


    In the twinkling of an eye, you even slapped me in the face, even though I was weak, you even opened your eyes to me


    As soon as the little sister''s fiery temper came up, the aura changed color. I know that she is relying on Chen Haoran to be around, so she has special confidence. At the beginning, she did not dare to revenge me because Chen Haoran was not around her. In the face of such a person as her, I really have nothing to say.


    Huang cancan saw that I still did not speak, and she was a little impatient. She directly pointed her high-heeled foot to my chest, which seemed to exert all her strength. The pain made me tremble unconsciously. I tried to endure the sharp pain and let her ravage me.


    However, after several beatings, she suddenly stopped moving, looked down at me and said, "Oh, by the way, I suddenly remembered that you said you would pick me up and leave me in the most conspicuous place in the school the other day. Today, I will let you have a taste of this taste!"


    When I heard this, I suddenly got excited. I opened my mouth and wanted to open my mouth. But little sister didn''t give me a chance. She quickly started to pick up my clothes. I quickly reached out to protect myself. But several big men nearby immediately held me down, making me unable to move. I wanted to ask for mercy, but I knew that this could not stop Xiao Tai Sister, on the contrary, will only make themselves more humble.


    I can only bite my teeth and watch my little sister take off my coat and my pants. The pungent woman even wants to take off my underwear. The girls around me turn their heads in shame and even the men who press on me release their hands a little embarrassed.


    I immediately took advantage of this opportunity to protect their last line of defense, not to mention the taste of how uncomfortable. And little sister almost tore my underwear, did not take off, in the process of tearing, it is inevitable that there will be some embarrassing touch. But little sister also seems to realize that it is not elegant to do so in public, so she finally stopped, rubbed her hand, and said with disdain: "forget it, it''s not neat, I feel sick!"


    With that, she stood up directly and went back to Chen Haoran''s side. I was the only one left in the huge playground. I was naked and lay on the ground, shivering.


    South, may day, it''s not cold at all, but my heart is colder than that. There are so many onlookers around, but none of them can help me. They will only whisper about my embarrassment by the side. The crowd''s comments make Chen Haoran have a reaction. He suddenly said to little sister: "cancan, have you had enough?"


    Little sister immediately coquettish reply: "not yet, like the dead dog, even a voice is not interesting, I must educate him, let him know the truth of respecting people!"


    While talking, little sister didn''t know where to get a rope. She tied the rope around my neck, and then pulled the other end of the rope and slipped away like a dog.


    I have lost all the original, dignity and other things have become worthless to me, but I still retain the last trace of backbone in my bones, I don''t want to be at the mercy of little sister, I tightly curl up on the ground, dead still, even if the neck is pulled and suffocated, I still curl up.


    Little sister holding the rope, how can''t pull me, she immediately let Chen Haoran''s men lift me up, I was pulled up from the ground, I want to use the only strength to resist, but it''s no use, I don''t go, they kick me with their feet.


    Finally, I can only be led by little sister as a dog, or a dog that can wear underpants. Little sister walks with crisp steps and arrogantly pulls me. When I walk slowly, the people behind me will kick me from time to time. The onlookers were in a daze. Perhaps they had never seen a man really become a dog and be played around like this. Little sister took me to walk around the crowd for a circle, and finally stopped. Her expression revealed a sense of pride, which made her want more. Then, she once again said to me haughtily, "you just kneel down and lick my shoes, and I''ll let you go!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 75

    Ha ha, I didn''t expect that I would be reduced to this point again. The scenery of the past is infinite. At this moment, it has disappeared. I can''t imagine what they will do to me. However, I can only bear this suffering in silence.


    I slightly raised my head, looking at the little sister''s heavily made-up face, my heart suddenly more desolate, the breeze blows on my body, let my desolate heart unconsciously tremble. I thought a woman loved me, but the love was so fragile. I thought that many people around me worship me and fear me. What they fear is just my neuropathy. All of them are just my self righteous.


    I didn''t expect to be deprived of even the little dignity I had. At the moment, I really have no strength to fight against this cruel reality, but at least, I still have a little consciousness and keep my backbone. I don''t want to try to resist, but I will never be humble.


    I am motionless looking at the little sister, my eyes have been completely lost, empty deep not see the bottom. Little sister see I don''t know phase, raised her hand and deleted me a slap, curse: "you TMD after all lick or not?"


    I still did not have any movement, looked up at the little sister, with my dry and hoarse voice gently said: "Stinky bitch!"


    The voice is not loud, but instantly ignited the anger of little sister too, suddenly a foot kicked me down again, and then she used her high-heeled shoes to step on my face vigorously, while trampling and scolding: "what do you say? If you have the ability, please try again!"


    Even so, she was not enough to breathe. Finally, she simply took off her shoes and stepped on my mouth with her smelly feet. She kept scolding me. I tried to resist my nausea and hold my breath, allowing my little sister-in-law to ravage me. It was not until she stepped on herself that she could not stand steadily. She finally stopped and said, "forget it, it''s no fun to stop playing!"


    After that, she twisted her buttocks and walked to Chen Haoran''s side. She left. I finally felt that the Sao Qi around me had dissipated. Therefore, I took a few hard breaths to breathe in some fresh air, but the dust was flying. What I inhaled was still the turbid air of reality.


    The onlookers are still watching this wonderful play starring me with relish. After the little sister came back to him, he came to me again, squatted down, patted my face, said contemptuously: "my woman''s account and you are finished, the next to calculate the account between us, Lao Tzu from the beginning, did not get the knife, but that day was your boy gave you Yin, you say how to do?"


    I opened my eyes slightly and looked at the violent maniac who was famous for his ruthlessness. My mouth suddenly curved out of a curve, and replied desolately, "since I stabbed you back, you are poking it back!"


    All of a sudden, Chen Haoran''s eyes jumped out of anger sparks, his left hand instantly pinched my neck, right hand mercilessly gave me a few heavy slaps, said: "you really think I dare not?"


    The corner of my mouth was fanned out with blood, but still hung a bitter smile, I again from the throat issued a very hoarse voice, whispered: "come on, you happy good!"


    Immediately, Chen Haoran took out a folding knife from his body and roared at me: "this is what you forced me to do!"


    With that, Chen Haoran''s knife came at me. After a long time, Zhao Dong, his close friend, suddenly rushed forward to hold him, and dissuaded him and said, "brother Haonan, calm down. This boy, at first glance, he doesn''t want to live, and his body is so fragile. Don''t really kill people in front of so many people. It''s not good to drag you into the water because of his rotten life


    Zhao Dong''s words were like a basin of cold water, and suddenly woke up Chen Haoran. He looked at me in disbelief and said, "do you really want to die?"


    The smile of my mouth grin deeper, the voice that sends out in throat also more hoarse: "have seed, you kill me."


    After hearing this, Chen Haoran''s eyes flashed with cold light. He suddenly waved his hand and cried out: "hit me hard. I''m responsible for what happened."


    As soon as the words fell, his people poured in. All of a sudden, I felt endless pain in my body. My nerves were numb, but the smile on my mouth was still there, as if the pain from my body was like tickling, and some were just comfortable pleasure.


    The crowd was talking, but no one came out to dissuade them. All of them were selfish and didn''t want to involve themselves, so they would not meddle in their own affairs. It''s none of their business. They just want to see the good play well. And I, already have no hope for the world, for these indifferent people, even less hope.


    Heart, completely dead, my life, is also gradually passing away, I seem to have noticed that I am going to be far away from this chilling world, but those kicks on my body, proper control, in my pain to suffocate, but no coma that moment, they suddenly stop action.


    But then, another foot stepped on my chest, followed by a big spit, spray on my face, my blurred eyes dim see, is Chen Haoran, he is a face of ferocious looking down on me, disdain said: "I don''t want to kill people, let you go temporarily, but I give you two days, in this period, I quickly get out of school School, otherwise, I will let you pay a heavier priceWith that, he moved his feet and left with his arms around her proud little sister. Those big men also accompanied Chen Haoran to leave. And the onlookers, with a variety of eyes to see me after a few eyes, in one after another, also embrace the scattered.


    On the field, I was the only one left. Chen Haoran left, and no one was willing to come to help me. Originally, this is the so-called human heart. Originally, this is the so-called reality. Ridiculous love, cold heart, why all this is so ridiculous for me, since to torture me, then torture to death, why let me keep a trace of consciousness to sober up, soberly face this ridiculous world.


    In the end, I could only rely on myself. I got up from the ground and stood in the scorching sun. I straightened my back and tried to stabilize myself so that my feet would not tremble.


    Looking at those indifferent people in front of me, my inexplicable smile, smile so loud, laugh at this ridiculous world, laugh at this realistic society. The more you laugh, the happier you laugh, and the more miserable you laugh.


    This bleak laughter, ringing in the noisy playground, spread to the ears of those in front of them. Slowly, those people basically stopped their pace and looked back at me inexplicably. Even Chen Haoran, who was in the front of the crowd, stopped their pace and looked at me because of the crowd''s commotion,.


    Seeing that I could still stand so straight when I was ravaged, Chen Haoran immediately turned around and walked towards me. With Chen Haoran''s return, his group of people rushed over again. As soon as Chen Haoran came to me, he showed his fierce eyes. He looked at me with a little surprise and said sarcastically, "I didn''t expect that your mother is really a tough guy, so you fight all the way back It seems that my brothers are too light to stand up! "


    With Chen Haoran''s return, people who have left in succession have gathered again to look at me and discuss me. I''m still laughing. I''m so unscrupulous that tears of laughter come out.


    Chen Haoran, standing in front of me, suddenly took out the folding knife and shook it in front of me. He said, "it seems that if you want to soften up completely, you must have something authentic."


    The knife shook my eyes. I narrowed the red and swollen tears, looked at Chen Haoran, and said with a smile: "come on, if you think you are a cow B, you want to be a man, yes, a man, you will kill me!"


    After that, I laughed more and more. Now, the anger in Chen Haoran''s eyes was raging, and his face also showed an impatient expression. He suddenly squeezed the handle of the knife and growled angrily: "go to your mother''s death for me!"


    Say, his knife, the twinkling of an eye toward me stab come over, his brother wants to block already too late.


    Knife, stabbed into my body, my laughter, suddenly stopped, staring at the boss, this moment, I have no sorrow, no pain, no pain, only a relief. With this relieved smile, I slowly fell on the ground in all kinds of sighs and exclamations. I felt that I had never stopped. But this time, it was not a sad smile, nor a bitter smile, but a happy smile. I seemed to enter another space, which was like a peach blossom land, full of happiness, no exploitation and no pressure Forced, some just enjoy endless happiness.


    But such a sense of happiness is still short-lived, I was eventually squeezed back into reality. When I opened my eyes, a familiar face came into my eyes. She had an angel''s face and a devil''s body. She was a beautiful school doctor''s angel sister.


    Seeing me awake, she immediately showed a gratifying smile and asked me with concern: "how are you doing? Do you still feel uncomfortable?"


    Her voice is very soft, but it can''t melt my cold heart, but I don''t know why I''m here. My mind is still blank. Later, the angel sister told me that I was in a coma for a day and a night. Fortunately, the knife was not inserted deeply, so there was nothing serious. I would like to rest for a few days.


    Before long, the school leaders and counselors also came to see me. They always ignored me. At the critical moment, they behaved quite differently, as if they were very concerned about me.


    They kept giving me spiritual encouragement, chattering on many scenes, saying that Chen Haoran had been recorded a demerit. They also said that they had publicly warned some students that no one would openly bully me. Otherwise, they would be expelled immediately and would not tolerate it. I would be relieved to study in this school in the future.


    After listening to the nonsense of the school leaders, my heart is even more painful. The reality is still so realistic. Chen Haoran publicly humiliated me, beat me in groups, and even stabbed me with a knife. He was so blatant, but he just remembered a mistake.


    It''s no wonder that a black sheep like Xiang Haoran can do whatever he wants in school. There must be a very hard backstage behind him. Thinking of this, I can''t help but show a bitter smile


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 76

    These dignified leaders hide far away at the critical moment, and only after the accident can they make those false concerns. They are just afraid that I will relapse again, commit suicide, or make this a big problem and affect the school. The so-called human relationship is really, really hypocritical.


    Love, friendship, today let me know more about a teacher-student relationship, sure enough, the feelings of the world are TM the same, fragile to die, false to die. I suddenly turned some of my dull eyes and scanned these pretending people. I couldn''t help but have a strong antipathy in my heart. I didn''t want to see them or communicate with them.


    So, I directly got up from the hospital bed, endured the pain of the wound and got out of bed. Then, I put on my dirty clothes and left secretly.


    When the school leaders saw me like this, they were all flustered. One of the older professors quickly grabbed me and advised him, "classmate, what''s the matter with you? You also need to cultivate yourself and not move around. If you have something, we can do it for you, or if you have any requirements, we will try our best to satisfy you, but you must not take it too hard! "


    Sure enough, these hypocritical people are afraid of my death, and humiliate the reputation of the campus, to stop me. I''m not even bothered to look at them again. I just throw away the old guy''s hand and continue to walk towards the door. But when I did not walk a few steps, angel sister suddenly pulled me, said that my wound is not good, can''t walk around, I still ignore, indifferent to leave her.


    My head is very dizzy, the body is also very painful, the pace of walking is also very heavy, but I still don''t want to stay in this ghost place, do not want to see any one here, I stubbornly walked out of the infirmary, every step, the pain increased by one point, the gauze on my body even slowly oozed blood, the pain of my cold sweat straight, but I was still silent left.


    Out of the infirmary, immediately behind came the school leader anxious cry: "you, quick, quickly follow him, don''t let him do anything stupid again!"


    Smell speech, the counselor immediately followed out, I did not care about their behavior, looked up to the boundless sky, today''s day, gloomy, shrouded in my body, is still that fatal gray, once on my head all the halo, one night disappeared, now the only remaining, desolate.


    I closed my eyes deeply and squeezed out the last drop of despair tears accumulated in my eyes. Then, I opened my eyes suddenly and continued to move forward. After a few steps, sharp eyed people around me immediately recognized me and yelled, "look, look, the psychosis is coming out!"


    The words, like a lead, suddenly the whole campus crackled, and good people gathered. The more I walked forward, the more people followed me. Their eyes were full of laughter, as if I were like a clown. I ignored the faces of those people and continued to walk forward. However, I deliberately did not want to hear the voice "Oh, what do you think this madman is going to do? His wounds are still bleeding. He ran out of the infirmary directly. He couldn''t be too anxious to jump off the building again?"


    "You don''t understand. Psychotic thinking is something we can''t understand."


    "Maybe he is going to revenge Chen Haoran. Didn''t you see it yesterday? He has been bullied into what he looks like. I''m afraid that a man can''t bear this humiliation. Besides, he is still a madman


    "You can pull it down. You can take revenge in this way. You don''t look at him and walk around. What can you do for revenge?"


    "Let''s stop talking. He is already very poor. Don''t hit him any more. Let''s have a little compassion and see what he wants to do."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There is an endless stream of comments, but after I heard it, I didn''t have any unhappiness. What I should bear, I have already suffered, and the whole person''s heart has died. For these, I am used to it. The air in the campus has lost its freshness in the past, and now some of it is really turbid.


    With a hard step, I slowly returned to my dormitory and went upstairs. The corridor on the floor of my dormitory is also full of students watching the excitement. In their eyes, some are inexplicable, some are ashamed, some are afraid, but more are indifferent.


    Seeing my appearance, they didn''t say anything to me. They just retreated to one side and gave me a way. I went through the road and went straight back to my bedroom. The counselor immediately followed me and ran to the window. I was afraid that I would jump out of the window.


    When they didn''t exist, I picked up my backpack, picked up some clothes and some important things and put them into the backpack. Then, I put the bag on my shoulder, buttoned up the hat on my coat, lowered my head and walked out of the bedroom.


    Blocked in the dormitory outside the people, immediately gave me a road, I smoothly through the corridor, downstairs, out of the dormitory. The outside of the dormitory building is also a sea of people. They all look forward to looking at what I want to do next.


    However, when they saw me carrying the bag down the stairs, immediately, their eyes will show the color of disappointment. Some people can''t help but cry out with regret"Ah, no, what is he doing with his bag? I''m not really scared by Chen Haoran to leave school."


    "I don''t think it''s possible. He''s not afraid of death. How can he be afraid of Chen Haoran?"


    "Yes, it''s not easy to find such a person in the school. If he really leaves, there will be no good drama to watch in the future."


    "Whether it will go or not, follow up and have a look at it. What a long story!"


    I try to cover up these chirping voices. I don''t want to see these indifferent people again. I don''t want to see anyone''s eyes. But more and more people gather in my Zhou Wei. The stars are not as attractive as I am. However, the stars are bright and beautiful, and I, haggard and depressed, step on this cold land, the pain in my heart begins to accumulate little by little, and the injuries on my body are not The aggravation of the break makes people more and more miserable.


    The road is not long, but I walked for a long time, until the sweat wet my whole body, I finally walked out of the university gate. Walking outside the school, immediately, I felt that I could breathe. The air around me was no longer depressed. I raised my head, took a deep breath, and then exhaled heavily.


    At this time, my state was a little more stable, and then, I turned my head and looked at the school which brought me endless pain and humiliation. Countless people gathered inside and outside the school door! Lively students, there are also some teachers and school leaders who come to hear the news.


    Some inexplicable passers-by, seeing the magnificent scene, thought that the school people would see me off for thousands of miles. But who knows, they just want to see my play. No matter the teachers and the students who are indifferent and ruthless, they will not really think for me and worry about me.


    I showed a very ugly smile, glancing at the familiar and unfamiliar faces in front of me. Everyone''s expressions were various, such as excitement, expectation, banter, indifference, sympathy and ridicule. It was just like a rainbow, colorful.


    But Chen Haoran and his group seemed to have won the fruits of victory. Everyone''s face showed a proud, disgusting smile. The eyes of the students in the class and the teachers were different. But to me, all of them, no difference, in my opinion, are all wolves in human skin.


    After seeing these people, my eyes again focused on a few big words engraved on the campus gate, which was the name of our school. Looking at it, I could not calm down for a long time. After staring at them, I finally took back my sight and took out the admission notice I had carefully preserved from my backpack.


    Then, I stood up, staring at this flat and intact notice, gradually, my eyes began to dim, tears can not help but flow out, in the eyes of the public, I will hand the notice, one by one, slowly tear to pieces. The fragments became smaller and smaller, and more and more. Finally, I squeezed the pieces and suddenly raised my hand and waved them into the vast air. At that moment, I looked up to the sky and yelled, "go to your mother''s garbage school!"


    This voice called out all the grievances and humiliations in my heart. All of a sudden, my heart became relaxed and my body relaxed, but the pain was not reduced, but deepened. However, this kind of pain, happy.


    When all the scraps of paper fell to the ground, I gently bent down to pick up the backpack on the ground and put it back on my body again. Then, I covered the lacerated wound with my hand and straightened my back. In the attention of the crowd, I left quietly and left this hell like school.


    At this moment, my steps are still heavy, but I walk very steady, I left the last sight of others, is a strong back. Slowly, I gradually out of people''s line of sight, tears hazy I, suddenly see a group of people in front of me is coming towards me. The leader is Shen Muchen. At this time, they seem to emit a kind of light called love.


    Seeing this brother who has given me warmth for countless times, finally, I don''t have to pretend to be strong. Weak, I took off the strong shell and turned into a soft body. Before Shen Muchen came to me, I closed my eyes gently and fell down relaxed.


    At the moment when I was going to lie on the ground, my body was caught by Shen Muchen. Looking at me like this, Shen Muchen immediately asked, "Arlo, crab and I had something to do yesterday, but I just came back today. As soon as I came back, I heard the news of your injury. I''ll go to do it for you, Chen Haoran, and avenge you!"


    With that, he ordered a brother to take care of me. He waved his hand and rushed to the school. I know that the school people are indifferent and selfish, but Shen Muchen, entrusted by Uncle Yang, is still trustworthy. In front of him, I am a younger brother who will always need to be taken care of.


    I opened my eyes and looked at Shen Muchen. I replied softly, "forget it, brother Chen. Everything is over. I don''t intend to read it any more!"


    Shen Muchen looked at me like this and asked in surprise, "what do you mean? Are you going to drop out? Is Chen Haoran forcing you? Damn it, that guy is too much. I''ve heard about yesterday''s incident. Arlo is waiting for my brother to do it for you now! "


    Seeing that Shen Muchen is so serious, I also stabilized my body, and tried to stand up and say to Shen Muchen seriously: "brother Chen, listen to me this time, I also left. Don''t spread the war to you, let it end on me!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 77

    I am very clear in my heart, although Shen Muchen looks like a woman, he is a real bloody man. If I ask him to help, he will help me even if he goes out of his way. However, I know more clearly that Shen Muchen''s strength is not as good as Chen Haoran. Even if he does his best, he can''t help me. At that time, he will only let himself suffer.


    Of course, what''s more important is that I have lost my original blood and no impulse to revenge. Now I just want to escape from this group of inhuman demons.


    Shen Muchen saw that I had made up my mind, so he didn''t say much. He just sighed and stopped his movements. He calmed down for a moment and asked me, "OK, I''ll listen to you this time."


    As soon as the voice dropped, I lost consciousness. Half an hour later, in the hospital in the city, after treatment, my wound was sewn up again, and I fell asleep on the hospital bed with drops hanging.


    When I opened my eyes again, it was already dark outside. At this time, a voice sounded: "look, the boy is awake!"


    Listen to the voice is crab, I look along the voice, found that there are only two people in the huge ward, crab and Shen Muchen, at the moment, they completely ignore the hospital regulations, are leisurely smoking.


    See me wake up, Shen Muchen concern asks a way: "feel how!"


    I replied weakly, "well, much better."


    Shen Muchen asks again: "since you plan not to read, then what do you plan to do next?"


    This question is exactly what I dislike, and it''s also the last thing I want to hear. I stare at the ceiling, and after a long time, I spit out two words: "go home!"


    Shen Muchen deeply inhaled the cigarette in his hand, then leisurely said: "go back, go home better, your school is too chaotic, really not suitable for you to stay!"


    At this time, the crab also can''t help but agree with a: "yes, don''t read the book, put life on, it''s not worth it!"


    Listening to their words, my mouth can not help but emerge a smile, this smile, full of bitterness, bitter to the bottom of my heart. I did not speak, just quietly looking at the ceiling, Shen Muchen and crab did not ask what, also did not make a sound, quietly accompanied me.


    I stayed in the hospital for one night. The next morning, my wound was OK and my body was able to move normally. Therefore, I strongly asked Shen Muchen to discharge me. After leaving the hospital, he didn''t ask me to stay any more. He just invited some brothers and held a farewell banquet for me.


    Although I was injured, I couldn''t drink, but this was the last meal in this city and the last time I had dinner with these brothers. I didn''t want to leave any regrets. I drank a lot of wine regardless of the dissuasion. I feel that this time the wine is bitter. When I drink it, I always cry and I can''t help it.


    Shen Muchen and them, look at me like this, also a face dignified, completely can''t laugh out, they don''t know how to persuade me, just try to say some funny words, want to make me happy.


    After drinking the wine, it was already afternoon. Shen Muchen and crab sent me out of the hotel together. They also said that they would take me to the railway station, but I refused and said to them, "thank you for your kindness. But before I leave, I will go to a place alone


    Shen Muchen is a smart man. He can understand what I mean. So, he didn''t say anything more. When he took me to the taxi, he said heavily: "Arlo, do you really don''t come back after you leave?"


    This words, let my heart can not help but suddenly, I can''t help but look at this still a bit gloomy sky, the heart is bound to pour out too much unwilling. After a long pause, I replied in a desolate voice, "maybe."


    Shen Muchen laughed and patted me on the shoulder and solemnly said, "it''s OK. My hometown is in the same city as you. I''ll go to see you when you are free. But if you want to come back here in the future, please remember to contact me at the first time!"


    I use the most sincere eyes, looking at Shen Muchen, saying goodbye: "certainly, hope to get together with you again, goodbye!"


    Finish saying, I and Shen Muchen as well as crab, came a affectionate hug, then immediately got into the taxi that stopped. When I got on the bus, my eyes were red, but I tried my best to suppress this sadness, and then I gave the driver an address, and the car left immediately.


    Witness is the villa area of Fang Qing''s family. When I got there, I got out of the car. I didn''t dare to get too close to her house. I just hid in a far away place, staring at her yard. A person, standing in silence for more than an hour, time can not afford to wait, the past can not bear to look back, my heart, like a piece has been cut off, become no longer complete.


    Looking at this heartbroken place, my eyes were wet with tears. I couldn''t help saying to myself: "Fang Qing, maybe this is the last time I''ve come here. I''m going to leave. Thank you for giving me a love I never dare to hope for. Thank you for the happy time you gave me. I also wish you would find one in the future To those of you, I''m gone. Goodbye


    With that, I turned around and resolutely left the sad place. I stopped a taxi and went straight to the railway station. I quickly bought a ticket and got into the train. I finally looked out of the window and finally took a look at the city. In my eyes, there was an indescribable look in my eyes. Then, I closed my eyes quietly and waited for the train to start.With the rapid development of the train, I am more and more far away from my university and the city. My burden seems to be lighter and lighter, and my breath is more and more smooth. Maybe from this moment on, I will get a thorough understanding.


    At noon the next day, I came back home. Uncle Yang saw me back and asked in surprise: "Arlo, how did you come back? Is the school off? "


    I thought I was relieved. I thought I would be OK when I came back home. However, after seeing uncle Yang and seeing the only one in the world who can be regarded as my closest relatives, I still collapsed. All the grievances in my heart erupted in this instant.


    I rushed forward, tightly hugged uncle Yang, choked and said, "uncle!"


    Then, I can''t help crying, crying, including too much pain and helplessness. Uncle Yang''s embrace, as if it was my whole world, gave me the warmest warmth in the world. After wandering for too long, I finally came back to this safe harbor. My inner vulnerability could no longer be hidden, and was exposed directly and unreservedly. I cried hard and kept crying. I cried until my throat hurt and I couldn''t make a sound. I stopped.


    Anxious uncle Yang, quickly released me, concern asked: "Arlo, tell me what happened, is not bullied, don''t be afraid, uncle for you!"


    I looked at Uncle Yang with pitiful eyes, shook his head blankly and said pitifully. "No one bullies me. I just don''t want to read. I miss you. I miss this family."


    Uncle Yang obviously didn''t believe me, but he didn''t ask me. He just patted me on the shoulder and comforted me and said, "OK, OK. If you don''t go to school, you won''t go to school. Anyway, I don''t feel at ease if you stay at school. You can stay at home and my uncle can support you!"


    Hearing this, my heart felt more and more warm, I showed a happy smile to Uncle Yang, weakly said: "thank you, uncle!"


    Uncle Yang stroked my head and said, "thank you, thank you. It''s right to raise you. Your father entrusted you to me. I feel sorry for your wrongs outside. You can go home safely. Take good care of yourself. Otherwise, your father will come back one day. If you look like this, you will blame my uncle for not taking good care of you."


    Just now, I had finished crying and venting, and had already put down those bad things in the past. I was about to face life again and enjoy the warmth of this family. But at this juncture, uncle Yang suddenly mentioned my father, my father who was in prison. After a while, my calm mood suddenly exploded Yes.


    He, blame him, all because he left me, let me stay in the fence, let me from a small age to be despised and ridiculed, let mother Fang refused me, leading to Fang Qing and I broke up, students away from me, so that the whole school all point to me, everything, all because of him, because of this father in prison.


    I broke away from Uncle Yang''s arms, and my feet kept retreating. My eyes became more and more red. I suddenly opened my throat and cried to Uncle Yang: "don''t mention my father to me. Since he doesn''t care about me, why should he bring me into this world?"


    Say, my throat seems to be blocked, how can''t go on, chest seems to be blocked by tens of thousands of emotions, blocking me so hard, really bad, tears are forced from the eyes.


    After a while, the tension was relieved. My eyes were straight at Uncle Yang and yelled at him: "uncle, do you know, he is hurting me!"


    At this moment, uncle Yang showed a look of consternation that he had never seen before. He looked at me straight and asked in disbelief, "Arlo, how can you say that about him? He''s your father?"


    I was on the verge of collapse, and the whole person lost his sense. I cried and cried to Uncle Yang: "why can''t I say him? He abandoned me, because he and I have lost what I should have. What can he have to respect?"


    My voice just fell, pa a, uncle Yang suddenly gave me a loud slap in the face, roared: "unfilial!"


    For the first time, this was the first time that uncle Yang was angry with me, and even the first time he started to hit me. I was confused. I covered my cheek and looked at Uncle Yang in a daze. I really didn''t expect that I would continue to be beaten when I got home after being devastated outside. What did I do wrong? What did I say wrong? Why did Yang Shu hit me?


    Tears, clattering down, flow into my mouth, I only feel a disgusting salty smell, I did not wait for uncle yang to say anything, directly rushed into his room, locked the door, shut himself in the room, and wailed.


    From now on, I became a tortoise completely, shrinking in the shell of the tortoise, afraid to face all the cruelty outside, my heart became extremely vulnerable and sensitive, I just want to escape from reality, just want to stay away from the crowd, just want to be alone, quietly hide in the room.


    I have been hiding at home, forget the time, forget friends, as if isolated from the world!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 78

    I have no friends, no one to worry about, except uncle Yang. I have nothing in this city. I have locked myself in a small room all day long. The only activity place is the living room. I completely lost track of the outside world. I forget the time and the way of speaking.


    Don''t know when, Shen Muchen suddenly gave me a phone call, said he and Crabs came here to see me, let me go out and meet them. So long did not contact with the outside world, I almost forgot my own name, but Shen Muchen''s phone call immediately brought me back to reality. No matter how dark the reality is, Shen Muchen is always bright. I agreed to him without hesitation.


    Our appointment was at 4:30 p.m. when we didn''t have much time, I took action and cleaned myself up for a long time, which made me look like a person.


    It''s very hot in July, but I still wear a long coat and a cap. Even if I''m out of the Nightmare City, I still dare not face the reality. I don''t want to see anyone, and I don''t want anyone to see me. I just set out after wrapping myself up.


    At the door of the appointed Hotel, I met Shen Muchen and crab. Shen Muchen was still so dazzling, while the crab was still black and full of energy. But I, however, changed. Both of them almost couldn''t recognize me. I was so decadent that I completely formed a sharp contrast with them.


    At the dinner table, Shen Muchen tried to persuade me, enlighten me, and let me want to be more open. He said that youth is the open point to play. At our age, even if we are not on campus, we can also be as smart as others, or find something to do. Don''t let yourself degenerate.


    Even the crab with little words advised me that it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. When he has strength, he will be ashamed before he goes back to the snow again. Why must he torture himself!


    What they said was very reasonable. I looked at them, squeezed out a smile and said sincerely, "thank you."


    Voice, powerless, although I brought it, but the soul still don''t know where to drift, I seem to really derail with the reality, in this world, I become listless, decadent to the extreme, even with my best friends Shen Muchen, crab, when they are together, I have no energy.


    Shen Muchen looked at me like this. He was always calm and anxious. All kinds of persuasion had been exhausted. He said that he used to regard me as a brother, not because of his father''s entrustment, but because he appreciated my enthusiasm. He likes to make friends with such brothers. Now I am so disappointing to him.


    Their persuasion was like casting pearls before swine. After talking to me for a long time, I still didn''t have much response. Shen Muchen, a righteous man, immediately made up his mind and said that he had to cheer me up and go back to Suluo, who was not afraid of the earth and dare to fight.


    After dinner, Shen Muchen and crab forcibly took me to the bar, saying that let me see how many colors there are in life, don''t live so gray. Indeed, this is my first time in the bar, the first time to see the light and wine, the first time to see the youth swing in the dance floor, the first time to feel such a strong music.


    However, the more wonderful the bar is, the more lonely I will be. I have the body of a young man, but I don''t have the urban vitality that young people should have. In any case, I can''t get into this glorious world. Even for those beautiful women who are shaking on the dance floor, I don''t want to take a look at them. I only care about drinking. Shen Muchen''s encouragement is useless to me.


    Maybe I haven''t had a drink for a long time. I can''t stand it after a few drinks. I quickly run to the bathroom and spit up. I wash my face and look in the mirror. I feel disgusted when I look in the mirror. I really don''t want to make a fool of myself outside. Even if others don''t look at me, I feel that the whole world is laughing at me. This feeling is very depressing and suffocating ¡£


    Just when I was going to say goodbye to Shen Muchen. But when I passed the door of a large private room, suddenly, the door of the compartment opened, accompanied by a voice full of surprise: "solo, how did you come?"


    I unconsciously stopped and turned my head to look at the man. For a while, I couldn''t think of where I had seen him, but he couldn''t bear to think about it. He grabbed my hand directly and pulled me into the box. Then, he called out to the people in the box: "come and come, everyone stop, look, who''s coming!"


    In an instant, the noisy room was quiet. Countless eyes were directed at me at the same time. I didn''t want to be seen by others. I wanted to go home quickly and hide in my own room. But suddenly, with so many people watching me, I suddenly felt uncomfortable and turned to go.


    However, I didn''t open my feet, suddenly a familiar voice came over again: "Oh, I thought it was who, isn''t this solo?"


    Seeing that I was going to leave, the speaker stood up and blocked my way. I unconsciously looked up and saw his face, which was so familiar. After a few seconds, I suddenly remembered that this was not my monitor in junior high school, but I forgot the specific name.


    And with the call of the monitor, the silent box suddenly burst into a pot, and all kinds of voices rang out: "how could he know we were gathering here? Who informed him? ""I don''t know. Didn''t you see him during the meal? Who informed him again? "


    "It''s not that you don''t know that he has a very low sense of being in junior high school for three years, and he is always on his own. He doesn''t even have friends. Who will inform him?"


    The monitor clapped his hands at this time, motioned for everyone to stop, and yelled: "students stop right now, don''t say, since it''s a classmate party, then Suluo appears here, we welcome him!"


    With that, he directly pulled me to the sofa and sat down. At this time, I suddenly realized that this was my junior high school students'' party scene. I could not help but sweep the surrounding area and found that there were more than 30 people in this big box. Those faces looked familiar and strange, but I saw the only one in the crowd that impressed me deeply¡° Shen Yue


    I''m really surprised that Shen Yue will appear in this class reunion. I don''t want to face the reality, especially the so-called old classmates. What''s more, I don''t want to face Shen Yue, who I love and hate. Seeing her, I don''t want to stay here for another second, so I choose to escape.


    However, at this time, a strange man quickly blocked me in front of me, and he also said to me with a gentleman''s greeting. He said: "Hello, I''m song Qingfeng, Yueyue''s boyfriend. I''m here today. Welcome to your coming"


    the handsome song Qingfeng is really rich and generous, and he pays for such a big party. He is like a mirror He wanted to escape from the place where he wanted to escape.


    But this person''s second sentence, but let me instantly stunned: "I am next door to the normal university, if I remember correctly, that was picked up as a dog walk Suluo, should be you?"


    As soon as he said this, the whole box was boiling. Everyone was looking forward to song Qingfeng. Many people urged song Qingfeng to tell the details quickly. It seems that my embarrassment will become their greatest fun today.


    Song Qingfeng, on the other hand, pretended to be a speaker in the public''s expectation. I said all my great achievements in school, especially the details of how Chen Haoran and little sister humiliated me. It was just like the live broadcast. All the old students were in high spirits.


    I stand in these noisy, listening to the wind and wind, my body is shaking unconsciously, my heart is like a broken balloon, broken in pieces. Why, why does this refined and refined person expose my tragic deeds in front of so many people so cruelly? Why, in the end, is this the person I met for the first time also has to constantly insult Insult me, why?


    All of a sudden, my eyes caught a glimpse of the quiet quiet joy sitting in the corner. This girl who once loved to the extreme in my heart, is it her? Did she make her boyfriend prejudice me? Why on earth is all this?


    The world is really terrible. Everyone is such a reality. It is a devil who bases his happiness on others'' pain. I really shouldn''t come out. What''s the difference between this and throwing me on the street?


    I can''t stand it. I can''t breathe under the pressure of the surrounding environment. It''s suffocating and uncomfortable. I bow my head and bypass song Qingfeng directly to get out of this cage. However, he blocked in front of me and called out to the audience: "Hey, don''t go? I haven''t finished my words. I heard you are still living in Yang Simiao''s house for nothing? You''re such a shameless person. I''ve heard for the first time that a good girl is forced to run away from home by you. You''d better go straight "


    " don''t say it, I beg you, please don''t say it, OK, let me go? " I almost cried and interrupted song Qingfeng.


    But he seemed to be unable to see my pain and my collapse. He continued to say with a strong voice: "why don''t you let me say it? Do you have a sense of shame? If you have a little sense of shame, you won''t be able to occupy the nest of a magpie and force a little girl away, but you can live a life of food and clothing in someone else''s house. "


    As soon as he finished, others could not help but echo: "yes, I suddenly remember that Yang Simiao used to hate him most, but I don''t know why, but after listening to Qingfeng, I finally know that this boy is really overcast."


    "If he wants to know what face is, he won''t be dragged away by the people as a dog, and he will really disgrace our city!"


    "I really don''t understand. How can he still live in Yang Simiao''s house now? Is he not guilty of Yang Simiao?"


    "Oh, didn''t Qingfeng just say that he even gave up the garbage University. He won''t rely on Yang Simiao''s father to support him now? A big man, really not promising, still gnawing at other people''s father''s home


    These noisy voices, like thunder into my ears, blow my fragile heart to pieces. I don''t want to, I don''t want to leave Miaomiao, why, why no one understands me!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 79

    I also want to have a complete home. I also want the care of my father and the care of my mother. All this is just a dream, a dream that can make me wake up crying. But I am not discouraged. I just want to study hard and have a good future. It is good to repay uncle Yang''s nurturing kindness.


    But Miaomiao left, I did not have the mind to do other things, resulting in my failure in the college entrance examination, fell into that garbage University, I was there, the fate is still unchanged, or everywhere discrimination, ridicule.


    This is also used to me, but what I can''t accept most is that the love that I can''t get easily is finally damaged by my beloved because of my life experience, and I''m despised by my classmates because of my hard life experience.


    I was beaten, bullied, insulted and laughed at by the whole school. I really can''t bear it. I''m also a person. I''m tired and painful. I just want to find a shelter. I don''t mean to live in Uncle Yang''s house for nothing. I just want to rely on the last bit of kinship and rest on Uncle Yang.


    I shook my head crazily, tears splashed into the air, song Qingfeng still blocked in front of me, did not let me go, I was very painful, very uncomfortable, tears kept pouring out, I issued all my strength, to song Qingfeng, hoarse roar: "you TMD get out of my way!"


    In a word, he called out all the grievances and humiliations in my heart, which made me have a little dignity. But my cry did not attract any sympathy from anyone. Instead, he hit song Qingfeng in the face. His eyes flashed a cold light, and he pushed me heavily with his hand, saying, "what''s your attitude?"


    He is like a direction sign, always leading other people to agree. Suddenly, all kinds of complaints vied out: "I feel that what Qingfeng said is just the fact, who said that you did all these things!"


    "We''re just joking, and he''s yelling. Who are you?"


    "I don''t know what''s going on in his head. He can''t even joke!"


    Are you kidding? Do these people have a conscience, attack me, insult me, force me, and finally say they are joking to me. They don''t know, am I human? Do I have self-esteem, too?


    I red eyes, scanning this group of people who think that they are superior. Suddenly, I don''t feel that I am a mental illness. Instead, I feel that this group of students who sneer at me are the real psychosis. A group of mental patients without conscience are in the same room with them. I really can''t stand it.


    If it goes on like this, I''m really going to be crazy. I press my head with both hands and scream wildly, and the sound resounds in the whole box.


    Suddenly, the door of the box was opened. Shen Muchen and crab came in. They found me crying out loud, and song Qingfeng standing in front of me, as well as the students who gave me directions.


    Crabs have a hot temper. He doesn''t ask why. He rushes over and kicks song Qingfeng far away. Then he pulls me to Shen Muchen. He yells at my old classmates: "it''s shameless of you to bully one."


    The crab''s voice has just dropped. Shen Muchen beside me immediately asked, "Arlo, are you ok?"


    At the moment, I''m really tired and tired. I don''t want to explain anything. I just want to escape from this suffocating space. So, I said to Shen Muchen, "it''s OK. Let''s go."


    Shen Muchen nodded to me, then took my shoulder and wanted to take me away, but as soon as we turned around, there was an angry female voice: "stop!"


    The voice is very familiar, listen to my heart suddenly tremble, I do not need to look back also know, this is Shen Yue''s voice. Shen Muchen, who was next to me, turned his head and looked at Shen Yue calmly. He didn''t know whether he knew this person who was in the same school with him. He just said plainly, "what''s wrong?"


    As soon as Shen Muchen''s words were finished, Shen Yue came to us in a fierce and indignant manner.


    Just now I was humiliated by her boyfriend and ridiculed by her classmates. She didn''t respond at all. But at this moment, her eyes were full of anger. She first turned white and then took a glance at the crab. She said in disgust: "how come you hit people as soon as you come in? Can''t you apologize before you leave? "


    I really didn''t expect that Shen Yue, who has always been gentle and gentle, would become like this. Seeing her like this, my fragile heart is even more desolate. For her, I was beaten by Ma Qiang. Recalling that we were good friends before, but in the end, she allowed her boyfriend to humiliate me. Now, she learned a lesson from her gentle boyfriend, and she immediately stood up Come out to seek justice, how can the reality be so cruel.


    There are so many ridiculous people in the ridiculous reality. As soon as Shen Yue opened his mouth, all the self righteous students were filled with indignation. They all said that the crab was too overbearing and demanded that the crab must apologize.


    The crab is too lazy to bird these full mouth moral human beings, directly yelled: "say your mother''s apology, apology, you can be glad that solo is not hurt, or I will let you all stand up!"


    Under this, Shen Yue is more angry, she is gloomy face, with her most arrogant posture, educate crab, said: "not everything depends on fist and foot to solve the problem, you don''t ask the reason, start to hit people, is wrong."When Shen Yue finished speaking, other students also echoed: "hooligans, unreasonable beating people."


    "We''re just joking with solo. You don''t have to come in and do it! Vulgar


    "It''s him who yells. I don''t have him!"


    These voices made Shen Muchen, who has always been steady, a bit unbearable. He glanced at those people and said in a deep voice: "if we say that those who hit people are hooligans, then those people who attack with language are civilized people! I know exactly what kind of person Suluo is. I ask you civilized people to think about it. What kind of joke did you make solo so miserable? "


    Shen Muchen''s words, all of a sudden blocked those people speechless, although, I know that Shen Muchen is speaking for me, but listen to his words, I feel even more miserable, I just want to immediately escape from the place of this foul, return to that only belongs to me in the small room, quietly shrink up, no longer be ridiculed, so, I looked at Shen Muchen, choked Swallow said: "Chen elder brother, forget it, you also don''t say, let''s go, go!"


    Shen Muchen understood my sadness, he did not say anything, immediately took me with the crab to leave.


    Song Qingfeng and his girlfriend didn''t stop us in front of us again.


    I thought that song Qingfeng was in the same university as Shen Muchen. He knew that Shen Muchen was so powerful that he didn''t even say a word because he was in the same university. But I was wrong, nightmare, it is so tight to hold on to me, I just want to simply escape from this bar, but it is more difficult than learning from the classics.


    When the three of us entered the bar hall, the flashing light suddenly fell on the position where Shen Muchen and I were standing, and the deafening music of the whole bar stopped suddenly. The young men and girls who swayed on the dance floor and the guests who sat in their seats for drinking and chatting all turned their eyes to us.


    Just such a moment, I Shen Muchen and crab, became the whole audience.. Focus of attention.


    Before we could get over it, all of a sudden, a number of horsemen with guys rushed out of the bar and surrounded us. The leader was a man with bare arms and short head. The top half of his body was tattooed with ferocious demons. It was terrible to look at it.


    This is the first time that I met. In the school before, at most, I had met some gangster students who had never really fought against them because of the large number of people. Now I suddenly saw such social gangsters staring at us with covetous eyes, and I was all at a loss.


    While I was in a daze, the horses in front of us suddenly gave up a way, and then, I was. See, song Qingfeng hands in his trouser pocket, right hand by Shen Yue deep arm, leisurely came to us, behind them, follow my group of old classmates, they seem to come to see the excitement, also seems to help song Qingfeng to support the scene!


    Suddenly, my body couldn''t help shivering, as if in a dream, even the fearless crab''s face became ugly, his eyes staring at Song Qingfeng.


    Song Qingfeng in front of us stopped just a few meters away. He raised his head slightly, looked at Shen Muchen with disdain, and said in a very arrogant tone: "Shen Muchen, I know you, from my school, have heard a lot about you. You are righteous enough. I can not say anything for him, but the wrong thing is that you should not be for a neuropathy Blame me


    After saying that, his eyes showed a terrible cold light, his arrogance, no doubt, it is because of his arrogance that he can''t stand losing face in front of his girlfriend and her classmates. He wants to save his face through special ways. I don''t know what he wants, but I am deeply entangled by a very bad premonition.


    But as soon as song Qingfeng''s voice fell, the ferocious bancuntou next to him pointed to us and asked humbly, "young master, what should we do with these little rabbits?"


    Ban cuntou''s words immediately caused a clamor. My righteous old classmates immediately said in surprise, "my God, I didn''t expect that Qingfeng was the boss''s son of this bar!"


    "Yes, this bar is the biggest bar in our city. It''s said that boss song''s industry is all over all walks of life."


    "Qingfeng is so low-key that he didn''t tell us about it!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    All kinds of praises came in an endless stream. When these comments came and went, song Qingfeng suddenly ordered ban cuntou in a cold voice and said, "give them a good service, and then throw them out!"


    Hearing this, Shen Muchen, who was beside me, immediately took a step forward and said solemnly to song Qingfeng: "brother, I don''t care who you are, but what I want to say is that today''s affairs are all caused by me. I called Suluo out to play. He is innocent. You can''t pay him. He has suffered too many blows. Now he is very vulnerable, so he should be me Please, let him go. Come to me if you have anything to do


    Shen Muchen, the best brother of mine, will say such words at a critical time. I am really moved. I feel certain in my heart. No matter what will happen next, I will carry on with the only one who regards me as a brother.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 80

    Shen Muchen shouted out the momentum of the sky, even I was shocked by his masculinity. The crab standing on the other side of me had already prepared for the dry stand.


    However, at present, the whole scene seems to be only me and crab two people were infected by Shen Muchen''s heroic spirit, and others seem to regard Shen Muchen''s heroic feat as a joke.


    Songqingfeng, who had been advised in the room, added a little arrogance to the Masai with the arrival of a group of marzai. At this time, songqingfeng also recovered his pride. Looking coldly at shenmuchen, standing opposite him, he said disdainfully: "to be honest, I was nothing but I was planning to do so After sulo, you suddenly rush out and join in the party, and hit me in the face of so many people, let them see my jokes. If I do someone else, I will miss it, but the person you are offending is me, which has deeply touched my bottom line. You three rest assured, I feel that I will not let you go easily! "


    From the words, I can feel that song Qingfeng is a person who is so mean that although he said he let me go, if Shen Muchen doesn''t appear, I can''t say what it will look like. I can''t believe it.


    I wonder if I know the identity of songqingfeng. My old classmates can''t help but to give justice. They say to songqingfeng: "you group of people are right to fight people if they are not divided into blue and white."


    "Yes, don''t say it. It''s your fault anyway."


    ¡­¡­


    Buzz, these sounds are really annoying and annoying. Why, why do they force me so much, why do the world see me not? Why does Shen Yue make her boyfriend have such a big prejudice against me? Why even Shen Muchen also be involved? Why is this world unfair?


    Looking at the so-called old students of justice, watching the young children waiting for song Qingfeng''s command, looking at the proud song civilization, they all become hazy in front of me, tears covered my eyes.


    The pain in my heart is too much, I can no longer suppress this endless sadness, no longer can bear this endless insult, no longer can bear this endless grievance, I suddenly shouted at all the people in front of me: "you TM don''t deceive people too much!"


    Shouting straight into the sky, the moment, the noisy bar, fell into a silence.


    The busy bar guests looked at me.


    The horses with that guy looked at me.


    The old classmate who is just looks at me.


    The high-ranking song Qingfeng looked at me.


    Shen Yue, with a disdain, looked at me.


    Even Shen Muchen looked at me with a confused face.


    I was illuminated by the light. In the whole field of attention, when people were surprised, I was tears, and slowly headed towards songqingfeng, walking, and I said sadly, "what did I do wrong, what did I do wrong? You have to laugh at me like this, insult me, hit me, push me on the way? I don''t want my father to go to jail, I don''t want to lose my mother, I don''t want to leave a fence.


    But, who of you really understood me, you know? When I was a child, my mother didn''t know what to use. When I was seven, my father was in jail. I cried all day long. I lost my only dad. I could only stay in yangsimiao''s house. I was too poor to live alone. So I could only rely on Uncle yang to support it.


    But have you ever tasted the taste of the stranger? In other people''s homes dare not do what they want, not good to speak loudly, do what should be cautious, afraid to do wrong by someone to drive away? Every day in Uncle Yang''s family, they are tired, but they have to be laughed at by their classmates and rejected by others? You know what it feels like?


    As you said, I have been so how not to die, then I will tell you now that I have died, I was forced to jump the building by reality, forced to stab myself with a knife, but these have not let me continue to live, but my life is not like death! "


    When it comes to this point, my mood is on the verge of collapse, and my face is covered with runny nose and tears. Song Qingfeng and those old classmates saw me approaching, and also a little bit to prevent my mental illness. But when I said this, they showed a unified expression, surprised!


    I stood in front of songqingfeng, then swept those familiar faces one by one, and those who were very dirty and ugly inside. After a glance, I said with tears: "I have nothing but to control my future by reading. However, the school environment is really terrible. From primary school, who saw them I hate me, stay away from me, even look down on me. I also want to have friends, want to have fun every day, but, really no one would like to take care of me!


    Do you know? I got a love through my own efforts, but the sweetness of love did not taste two days, I was ruthlessly abandoned by that person, but this is nothing. I just want to quietly take a graduation certificate, but I was forced to go into the desperate situation step by step again, which led to my forced to leave.I don''t want to leave school, I have to leave! I don''t want to be taken as a dog. I want revenge, but I don''t have the ability to revenge. After leaving school, I can only go back to Uncle Yang again. Only squatting here is my safest harbor. I know my father is in prison. You hate me and despise me. But this is not what I want, ah, I have not been able to change the strength of ah, I also hate him, but you know how much I yearn for father''s love?


    How eager I am to have a father who loves me and a mother who loves me. When I am bullied, at least someone will comfort me and protect me. When I need to care, I can lie in the arms of my parents. When I need to play, my parents can take me to the amusement park. When I want to eat something, my parents can buy it for me, but these are right It''s just a distant expectation for me.


    My parents brought me only a miserable life experience and a weak body, but it was because it made me suffer from cold eyes, bullying, suffering from the world''s desolation. Do you know what kind of mood this is? Do you have a different perspective to experience my feelings?


    I think you shouldn''t laugh at me, because I''m strong enough. I haven''t been forced to go crazy. I still have a trace of lucidity in my mind. I just want to have a place to live safely. However, these are all luxury for me.


    Why do you want endless, why do you want to bully me again and again, why do you have no one to sympathize with me and help me. Bullying me and laughing at me is good for you. Can''t you put it down until I die! The world is so big, can''t I, solo


    The last word, I almost roared out with all my strength. It brought me too much grievance and anger, too much unwilling and pain. Because of the rush, my throat suddenly cooled, a burst of evil, puff, a big mouthful of blood gushed out of my mouth, blood splashed on the scene.


    In an instant, I was powerless and collapsed. Shen Muchen and crabs saw this and immediately cried out, "Arlo!"


    Accompanied by their shouts, it was their rapid footsteps. Soon, they ran to me and held up my head. But I''m weak, my head is heavy, my eyelids are heavy, my throat is blocked, and I''m hard to breathe. I''m a dying man like a gossamer. Maybe I''m going to die.


    Think of his miserable life, it is really sad and ridiculous, jump out of the building did not die, was not killed by the knife, stabbed not dead, but now lost to the hearts of the people, died in the reality of ridicule, died in the indifference of the heart.


    However, the only thing that makes me feel gratified is that before my death, Shen Muchen and crab, the two brothers who are sincere to me, are around me. With my trembling hand, I tightly hold their hands, silently appreciating them countless times in the bottom of my heart, but I can''t speak.


    Holding my Shen Muchen, maybe I feel my eyes are lax and my body is no longer working. They shake me and shout anxiously: "Suluo, speak quickly!"


    However, my abnormal, only Shen Muchen and crab are anxious. Those indifferent human beings seem to think that I am pretending to be dead. After listening to my bitter complaints, they do not have much response. Although they are no longer aggressive to me, their eyes are still indifferent, and only a small number of people hold a trace of sympathy for me.


    But all of them didn''t seem to care about my life and death, especially my old classmates. None of them came to see me. Even one of the handsome male students even stood up and said indignantly to me: "Suluo, if it wasn''t for you, would Yang Simiao leave home? You know, I always like Yang Simiao I lost my chance because of her leaving. It''s you. It''s all because of you. It''s Yang Simiao who lost his sight! "


    Obviously, this man is Miaomiao''s suitor. It seems that this is a speech that has been held in my heart for a long time. But when I heard Yang Simiao''s three words, I seemed to see Miaomiao''s beautiful face again, so I was desperate to open my mouth to explain. But as soon as I opened my mouth and puffed, another big mouthful of blood came out of my mouth. Now, my body was completely exhausted, my eyes were lax, and my breath almost stopped.


    All of a sudden, my son''s voice was familiar to me, and his voice would be broken in an instant


    This sound, thick and powerful, such as electric shock, directly hit my heart, so that my heart suddenly recovered. Sure enough, the heart disease still needs the heart medicine doctor, the people''s persecution nearly cut off this fragile life. And this familiar voice, which had appeared countless times in my dream, instantly dredged up my breath in my chest, and my body was suddenly shining back and full of strength. Suddenly, I opened my eyes which were unable to open.


    I saw that the crowd at the scene were shocked, and even those people who were blocking me unconsciously gave way to a road. The person who walked slowly through this road was the father who made me hate and wanted me, Su Qiyao!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 81

    He''s back? Is this my deathbed hallucination? But this sound sounds so real, so familiar, but also this familiar voice gave me inexplicable power, let me stand up again.


    At the moment of getting up, my heart beat has begun to speed up madly. For many years, I have been looking forward to my father for many years. I don''t know how to describe my mood at the moment. My eyes are dim. However, my father''s figure is so clear. All this is true. He is really back!


    He was dressed in shabby clothes, but his momentum was incomparable. I felt that every step he took, the whole bar was shaking. What made me tremble most was that he was so tall and upright that he was covered with white hair and could not see a black hair.


    However, he is not the age of the kind of vicissitudes of white hair, but full of energy, capable white hair, it is this one can more line up his extraordinary, his eyes exude awe inspiring dignity, I according to the exclamation mark, this, is my father, how and I remember that person is not the same.


    At this time, my eyes glanced at a person, that is, uncle Yang, who raised me since I was a child. He followed his father. If Uncle Yang was not present, I was not sure that the man standing in front of me was my father. Although only the two of them came from the crowd, their momentum was worth a thousand troops. All the people present were trembling and silent.


    Soon, my father in the eyes of the public, came to my body, looking at Leng in situ, silent daze of me, gently said: "son, is everything ok?"


    His voice is indifferent. In other people''s eyes, he thought that my father had no feelings for my only son. But I knew that was his character. My father was not good at expressing his feelings to me. He could only express everything with his actions. Only when he was drunk, he would talk to me incessantly, showing the most real father''s love. No matter when I was a child, or at this moment, I can clearly feel his strong father''s love for me. Maybe, this is the feeling between the blood and the heart.


    No matter how much I resented him and despised him before this, but when he really appeared and stood in front of me, all the blame was covered by strong father''s love. How many years of longing, how many years of missing, in the moment I saw him, have disappeared.


    My despairing face, finally emerged so many years of the happiest smile, I smile at my father weak shake his head, indicating that I am OK.


    My father looked at me with caring eyes for a few times, and then he did not say anything. He turned around directly and scanned all the people present with a cold face. His eyes were extremely lethal. Almost none of the people present dared to look at him. And those students who insulted me also unconsciously lowered their heads. Perhaps, they were afraid of my father who came out of prison, especially him His white hair, with a cold and fierce face, makes people scared.


    Just now the old students who were full of justice did not dare to breathe. They all looked at Song Qingfeng one after another, as if they were waiting for him to give orders.


    As a leading character in the field, song Qingfeng is one of the most calm people here, because he has the confidence. There are countless people holding him and protecting him. Only he is not particularly afraid of my father. As soon as he opened his mouth, he said rudely: "are you the father of Suluo in prison?"


    My father suddenly heard the disdain in Song Qingfeng''s words. Unexpectedly, he almost didn''t say a word, so he quickly flashed in front of song Qingfeng and shook his hand at him, which was crisp and pleasant.


    Song Qingfeng was directly hit a stumbling, the body can not help but back a moment of extreme retreat, his side Shen Yue quickly held him, distressed with his hand to wipe out the blood ooze from his mouth, then, she was full of anger staring at my father, with a slight cry, said: "how can you hit people randomly?"


    My dad''s smart eyes took a look at Shen Yue, and then he said in a low voice, "don''t be reasonable with me!"


    The tone was very low and fierce. After a word, Shen Yue didn''t dare to say anything. She was silent.


    This time, song Qingfeng''s eyes all burst into flames. He was beaten in public by my father, and his girlfriend was assailed again. This is a humiliation that his spoiled young master has never had. He fiercely bit his teeth, pointed to my father, and angrily ordered to the board inch beside him: "a Biao, give him up to me!"


    His voice was deafening, just like crazy, but after listening to his words, I was still very afraid, but my father was not moved, as if he did not hear.


    After many years, I saw this father who was far away from me again. Our father and son met again. We were not talking about the past, but we were about to see my father beaten. How can I not be afraid. Although I know that my father is powerful and has no pressure to single out anyone, he and uncle Yang are only two people. How can we deal with these fugitives.


    In the eyes of other onlookers, they must also think that my father is going to suffer, so they all consciously separated from each other for fear that the outlaw might hurt them when he hit my father. However, only in the next second, all the people present were dumbfounded.Because, after listening to song Qingfeng''s order, ban cuntou didn''t carry out it immediately. On the contrary, he walked up to my father''s face, bowed his head and said respectfully, "master Yao!"


    The word "Lord Yao" instantly elevated my father''s identity, especially ban cuntou, who was just arrogant. His voice trembled a little, which showed my father''s invisible power. At this moment, the whole audience was really shocked, but what was even more surprising to everyone was that my father suddenly jumped up just as his voice dropped. In front of the whole audience, he gave a gorgeous whirl kick in the air, and then kicked him in the neck of ban cuntou. This Kung Fu, this posture, is more wonderful than watching Hollywood!


    His strong body knocked over a table. With the landing of the board inch head, the whole scene suddenly became noisy, and all kinds of exclamations and shrieks rang out one after another.


    When this group of small gangsters saw board cuntou fly out of the moment, they exclaimed, "brother puma!" Then he ran quickly past and helped the board inch head up.


    Maybe it was my father''s heavy hand. This big man with a strong back and a strong back, his face was red and his hand was still rubbing his neck. Obviously, he was hurt badly.


    Dad, you don''t want to bully my son


    The tone is extremely overbearing.


    My father''s arrogance made a gangster beside ban cuntou angry. He picked up the guy in his hand and was about to attack my father. However, he had just stepped out of the way when he was stopped by the injured board cuntou. Then the bald man slapped him and then roared: "be bold!"


    After that, ban cuntou replied respectfully to my father: "Mr. Yao, I''m really sorry. Today''s matter is just a misunderstanding. I''m just a watchman in this bar. I don''t know that''s your son, but I didn''t do it today!"


    When the bald man said this, the cold sweat came out. It can be seen that he was so afraid of my father. And my father saw his sincere attitude, also did not hurt me, no longer embarrassed board inch head, just from the mouth gently said a word: "get out!"


    A word, just like an amnesty order, let the extremely nervous board inch head, regardless of everything, immediately took his men, ran away, a moment, they these fierce guys, disappeared in the bar hall.


    As soon as they left, the noisy hall suddenly regained its tranquility. The air seemed to be still. No one dared to be born again, especially song Qingfeng and my old classmates. Their faces were not very good-looking.


    And as his own son, I have been completely confused. Is this still the father who lives with me and makes money day and night? For a time, I also fell into confusion.


    After thinking about it, I didn''t know him at all. Looking at him, he had a big waist, a tall and straight figure, and powerful fists and feet. But I didn''t know that he had a nickname, and I didn''t know that he could have such a good Kung Fu. When he met him, he made the board inch head afraid of three points.


    What did my father go through in prison these years? How did he become like this? Or did he have a secret identity before?


    After thinking about it, I still can''t understand it, so I don''t want to think about it. In short, at this moment, my father''s image in my heart soared in an instant. He suddenly appeared in my most desperate time and mercilessly helped me out of a bad breath. I felt very happy.


    Especially when I saw that song Qingfeng, who regarded himself as the master of everything, ate a little shriveled, my heart was not much better. All the congestion in my heart was unblocked, my breath was smooth, and my mind was clear a lot. At this moment, I finally had a feeling of elation.


    However, just when I felt comfortable, my father''s voice sounded again: "who bullied my son, stand up!"


    The sound made everyone tremble. They all saw my father''s power. I knew what my father was doing. So, in the face of my father''s question, no one dared to say anything. Even song Qingfeng, who had lost his life-saving straw, was also withered. At this time, he had no strength to clamor.


    My father looked at it for a long time, but no one stood up. So he only looked at me and saw Shen Muchen, who was supporting me. Shen Muchen immediately led me. He held out his hand, pointed to song Qingfeng and my old classmates, and then said, "Uncle Su, the reason why Arlo is like this is because of them!"


    Immediately, my father turned his eyes to song Qingfeng and his group. Song Qingfeng, who stands in the front, looks pale, but his performance is a little calmer than those of my old classmates. Shen Yue, who is pasted beside song Qingfeng, seems to be a little frightened. There is still a trace of anger in his eyes, but he dare not show it. As for those old students who have been supporting song Qingfeng, they are all shaking nervously at the moment. Some of them have left tears and cried.


    My father glanced at them and didn''t immediately. He came to me again, patted my body, pointed his other hand at Song Qingfeng and said casually: "son, who would you like to abolish, just point it out!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 82

    As soon as he said this, the audience was dead, and his breath became slow. Song Qingfeng also forced himself to be calm, but his body involuntarily tangled with each other, which made him unable to calm down. And those old classmates who hit me were just like stepping on a mine. I almost didn''t pee my pants, and my expression was even more frightening. They all knew that my father would never be merciful. As long as I stretched out my hand and pointed to anyone, it would be doomed.


    At this moment, my father, like the God of death, has an invisible sense of suffocation for everyone who hurt me.


    I can not afford to glance at these hypocritical people, one by one, they are afraid to touch my eyes, lowered their heads, or look at me with praying eyes. I hope I can let them go. The more they look like this, the more disgusting I feel. I don''t want to see these disgusting faces any more. I just want to get away from this ghost place. Dad looked over his head and said, "look at me, look at me!"


    In an instant, the familiar faces all faded away from their panic. However, a trace of amazement flashed in my dad''s eyes. He frowned at me and said, "don''t you want revenge?"


    Out of breath? In fact, as early as the moment my father appeared, I let out the biggest breath. My father slapped song Qingfeng in the face, fierce and happy, and scared off ban cuntou, so that these old students would no longer ridicule me, only fear and pray. This is the best revenge for them.


    His actions are enough to do everything for me. Why should I make trouble again? Violence can''t change people''s hearts. It will only make hatred accumulate deeper and deeper. I really don''t want my father, who is hard to get out of prison, to go back again. For me now, what I need most and yearn for is to meet my father again after a long separation. So, I looked at my father and said firmly: "Go home!"


    My father obviously saw the firmness in my eyes, so he stopped talking nonsense and directly recited my whole person. Then he left in the whole audience''s gaze. Uncle Shen, however, was stopped by Mu Chen and asked him to follow us.


    Soon, my father carried me out of the bar. When I got out of the bar, my heart was pounding. The scene in front of me was really spectacular and shocking. My dad''s appearance has given me too many accidents.


    I saw a row of black cars parked in front of the bar, orderly and orderly. Besides, beside the car, there were many burly men in uniform and sunglasses. The momentum displayed by them was not comparable to that of ordinary gangsters. In my opinion, this feeling is the real underworld, the same as that seen on TV, and the most important thing is that the order is unified Men, it seems to be a special trip to meet my father, their battle, there is a platoon!


    My heart has already begun to turn upside down, waves of shock, let my little heart almost can not accept, but, these shocks, can not compare to the warmth of the heart, the father''s return, this is so happy for me, the orphan who has lost so many years of father''s love. Full of this strong sense of happiness, I relaxed on my father''s back.


    My father came out, so that the orderly people in black bent up unconsciously. My father went straight past and came to the last car. He put me directly in the back seat, and then sat on it himself.


    Soon, uncle Lin took the driving position, and the car went away.


    From the sudden appearance of my father to the solution of a series of troubles, all of these are really like dreaming. I am a little afraid now. I am afraid that after waking up, all this will disappear!


    "Do you want to go to the hospital?"


    My father''s voice clearly spread into my ears, I suddenly trembled, only to know that this is not a dream, but the beauty that reality has given me. My father, he really came back, I quickly shook my head to prove that he had nothing to do, that is, his body was a little weak.


    My father looked at me shaking his head, so he didn''t ask for help. He said to Uncle Yang, "Lao Yang, drive directly to Taoyuan!"


    Taoyuan? No, go to Taoyuan? Although I live at the bottom of the society, I still know that Taoyuan is a place of entertainment for the rich. I didn''t even dare to think about it before, but now I''m going to follow my father. I don''t know why, I suddenly feel that my father''s understanding is so strange, my heart suddenly emerged out of an unspeakable taste.


    An hour later, we came to the Taoyuan in the suburb. The villa is like Tao Yuanming''s paradise, beautiful and spectacular. There are many modern equipment, but at the same time, it is full of primitive natural atmosphere. Once we enter the villa, our mood is broadened.


    Before I had time to enjoy the scenery, my father took me directly into the hot spring inside the villa, while uncle Yang was guarding the outside with people. My father and I were the two people in the huge hot spring.


    My dad quickly took off his clothes and jumped into the hot spring. As soon as he got down, he was intoxicated. The enchanting expression was like taking a bath. For him, it was the most enjoyable thing in the world.


    When he was comfortable and enjoying himself, I was still standing on the edge of the pool, and he suddenly opened his eyes and said, "you also hurry down to bubble!"I hesitated for a moment, and finally took off my clothes and went down to the pool. Sure enough, it''s very comfortable. No wonder rich people like to come to such places.


    Originally, it was a very happy thing to be with my father, but now I can''t be happy. I seem to have a lot of things to say, but I don''t know where to start. How many years after the reunion of two of us, but there is not much language, we are so quiet in the hot spring, time seems to stop.


    I don''t know how long it took, my father said the first sentence after coming here: "son, I''m sorry, dad is late!"


    My father''s voice is not just indifferent, it is with rare love, but this kind of love, remind me too much bitter past, hold in the heart too much words, hear him say this, but finally only say three words: "why?"


    My father was stunned by my answer. He opened his eyes, looked at me for a long time, and said slowly, "what, why?"


    I don''t know where to start. My father''s departure has made me experience too much. I have been sad, frustrated and dead. Thinking of these, I looked at my father with red eyes and exclaimed excitedly, "why do you want to ignore me? Why do you want to go to prison? Why?"


    Hearing this, my father understood that he slowly closed his eyes and fell into meditation, leaving me only the resolute side face and long silence. It seems that there are many things in his story that are not obvious, but it seems that there are many things in his heart that are hard to express.


    After a long silence, he said to me, "dad doesn''t want to leave you or go to jail, but there are some things that you can''t understand. I just go to prison to make atonement. I hope you don''t blame dad."


    speaking of this, his voice is a little hoarse. It seems that the atonement in his mouth has a great impact on him. So, I asked my father again, and he really committed it What happened? But my father didn''t seem to hear it, as if it had been sealed by him, he didn''t want to mention it to anyone, including my son.


    I know, my father''s character is like this. As long as he doesn''t want to say something, I can''t ask him any more. He has his difficulties, and I understand. However, I still feel very depressed. In front of my father, I really want to talk about all the hardships I''ve suffered for so many years, but I didn''t do it.


    We two fell into a burst of silence, my father he seems to see my grievances, he is very serious to me: "son, some things you don''t need to know, but you have to understand, you are my son enough!"


    After listening to my father''s words, I couldn''t calm down. I cried to him, "but do you know how many grievances I have suffered so many years?"


    Seeing me so sad, my father''s eyes also leak out love, he looked at me with heartache, concern said: "I know, it''s dad, I''m sorry, dad didn''t read a book, just hope you can get a college diploma, live an ordinary life in the future, so I put you in your uncle Yang''s house, just to let you grow up in a quiet environment."


    From my father''s eyes, I read father''s love. This is my father''s love that I have lost for so many years. I also know that some things can''t be blamed on my father. On the contrary, I let him down. I didn''t read a good book. If I am strong enough, I may be a proud college student in a famous university now.


    If Miaomiao had not run away from home, I would not have failed in the college entrance examination. But I won''t blame Miaomiao or my father. I just want to be in front of my father and enjoy the beauty and bitterness. But I still don''t know how to open my mouth.


    My father looked at me and said to me, "son, don''t be sad. Everything is over. What Dad owes you will compensate you. Now that I come back, I won''t allow anyone to bully you any more. What you want, I will satisfy you!"


    Hearing this, I did not feel gratified, but more heartache, I know that my father loves me, but he does not understand my heart, my heart, even if he comes back, what can he make up for? Back to the university to help me abolish Chen Haoran, help me to scrap all the people who bullied me, of course, this is not what I want!


    I looked at my dad and said, "you owe me, can''t make up for it!"


    My voice is full of despair, feeling that the better my father is to me, the more indulgent I am, the more affectation and need to vent. However, my father''s love is tolerant. He didn''t feel disappointed when he looked at me like this. Instead, he was very aggressive and said to me, "tell me, what can''t I solve?"


    His tone is like Aladdin''s magic lamp. As long as I need anything, he can make it. However, some things can never be changed. This has haunted my nightmare for so many years. Even if my father is omnipotent, it can''t be changed. I looked at my father in despair and said scornfully, "I want others to look down on me. Don''t say I have a prisoner Father, I want to be a rich and powerful man. Can you do that? "


    I said these are the facts that can not be changed. I just want to let my father know that there are some things, some things, some destiny, which can never be changed!


    What I didn''t expect was that after listening to my words, my father didn''t feel embarrassed. His eyes became very firm. Then, he said, "it''s a small matter!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 83

    My father''s return gave me too much shock. In my impression, my father is a kind of honest and honest man, which is absolutely incomparable with now. I don''t know what he has experienced in prison these years. I have a curiosity. Even if I ask him, I will not tell me. Even so far, I have been doubting whether he is my father, Su Qiyao.


    The answer is that he is my father who is just like a fake. Although his appearance and aura have changed a lot, his maintenance of me and his love in my eyes make me believe him. But when I heard the "little thing", my heart was in a mess.


    The four short words, said from his mouth, feel very simple, as if he is really God in general, but how is this possible? I really can''t believe him. Suddenly, I feel that my father has become neuropathy like me. I look at my father in a daze and say, "Dad, are you sure you heard my words clearly?"


    Looking at my father''s eyes, he was still firm and incomparable. He confidently said to me, "son, I understand what you mean. Don''t look at your father, I''m a big old man. I''ve probably understood all about you. After thinking about it, I finally prepared three ways for you.


    The first, very simple, is to follow me, but in this case, with your character certainly can not adapt, because this is a road of no return.


    The second is that you should cultivate yourself for a while, and when you are fully recovered, I will send you to the army for training. In this way, you can not only exercise your body, but also find another way out in the army. The specific way to go depends on your nature. I won''t help you.


    The third is the last one. I will send you abroad for cosmetic surgery. In fact, your facial features are not bad. I want to change your face, make sure you become a male God and let Suluo erase it in the long history. In addition, I will exercise you to make your body stronger. You also said that you want to change your identity. Now I promise to make you look new. In this way, others don''t know that you have a father who has been in prison. You can live a normal life with your new identity. You still have to make your own decisions as long as you are better than your father I will be satisfied


    When my father finished these words, I had been completely confused, tears did not know when had hazy eyes. It''s really incredible that my father came back to me. This is the gift of God. As a result, my father is several times more than I thought!


    What shocked me even more was that my honest and honest father had considered so much for me and considered me so carefully. He even knew that the source of my suffering these years was my life experience. I thought he would not understand my pain, but he understood, he understood, this is my father, my father who has been deeply in love with me!


    At this moment, I can''t restrain my feelings any more. The tears are surging out. It''s not sad tears, it''s moving tears, it''s excited tears. Looking at my dad''s cheek rubbed by years, I can''t help it. Facing him, I called out affectionately: "Dad!"


    All the feelings, are concentrated in this word, at this time, I feel that I finally found the lost home, my original father, I finally became the happiest person!


    For my father, this is probably the first time that he heard my son call him Dad. Before he went to prison, I couldn''t even say anything. When he came back today, I only cared about venting my emotions to him. Until now, I really integrated into the father''s love, and the true feelings revealed, which made me call out my father.


    My father heard and felt it. He finally showed the most rare smile, and then he closed his eyes gently to enjoy the hot spring. I also took off all the burden and enjoyed it wholeheartedly. It was really cool.


    After a short time, our father and son were well soaked. After we got out of the hot spring, uncle Yang brought us new clothes. They looked very expensive. They were all famous brand clothes. Most of them were foreign brands. I was not used to wearing famous brands for the first time, but I was still very happy in my heart. After putting on our clothes, we went directly into a box for dinner. On the dining table, there were me and my father, Uncle Yang and three of us.


    I feel very happy when I eat with two people I think are closest to each other in the world. My father is also happy, but he doesn''t know how to express it in words, so he tries his best to bring me some dishes, which I loved when I was a child. For more than ten years, my father still remembers what I like to eat. He is really a man with rough appearance but delicate heart.


    The three of us ate a meal for a long time, but we didn''t talk much. Only uncle Yang told me some interesting things about my father. But they didn''t mention anything about my father. I asked my father what identity he concealed. They didn''t tell me. They just said vaguely that he would not break the law anyway. Let me rest assured. I also did not ask, only ruthlessly immersed in the happiness of reunion.


    After dinner, it was almost early in the morning. When I went back to my room again, my father said to me solemnly: "son, go back to have a rest early. Think about which way you choose. No matter which one you choose, Dad, I will support you!"After that, he also patted me on the shoulder. Then, he entered one room by himself, and uncle Yang took me into another room. After I came in, I closed the door and was finally quiet, but my mind was particularly chaotic. From Shen Muchen calling me out to now, I feel like a roller coaster ride for a whole day, and the mood fluctuates too much. From the decadence of escapism, to being humiliated and spitting blood, and then to the sudden appearance of my father, I was shocked by my father and moved by my father. This mood has changed and changed. Now, I feel excited and comfortable, but there are some tangles.


    Entangled in the road my father gave me, let me make a choice between these three roads, to be honest, for me with choice phobia, these choices are really difficult.


    First, mixing with my father is obviously not my father''s favorite choice. He hopes that I can make up for his regret and become a scholar and an intellectual with a diploma.


    This is not my favorite choice. I don''t understand my father''s world at all. It may be very chaotic. I can''t adapt to it when I go in. But this one has the only advantage, that is, I can stay with my father for a long time.


    Second, enter the army for training.


    This is obviously not what I like. Although I can exercise, I really don''t like the life in the army, and I don''t like their restraint. In that case, my father and I will have a distance. Obviously, this one was rejected by me directly.


    Third, cosmetic surgery, change of identity.


    This may be the result of my dream. After cosmetic surgery and changing my identity, I can get rid of my unbearable past, and my father''s life experience of being in prison. In other words, in this way, I can truly realize my dream of becoming a normal person. But this choice will make me spend less time with my father.


    These two choices are really tangled, tangled I can''t sleep, even though I am tired, but still not sleepy.


    Simply, I directly got out of bed, went to the mirror, looked at his fair face, looked at the scars that had been cut off on my body, and those invisible scars on my shoulder, stomach and back, all of which were the marks of pain that I could not forget.


    I will never forget the disgusting look in my eyes when others look at me. I will never forget the ridicule of others. Ma Qiang, Liu Boyang, Chen Haoran, Huang cancan, and Han Boyang, as well as the ruthless students in the whole school and the dignified leaders of the school, their faces are deeply branded in my memory depths. I fell into this whirlpool, I want to forget the humiliation, but it can''t be!


    Fang Qing''s mother looked at me with disgust in her eyes, Fang Qing abandoned me mercilessly, Chen Haoran''s cruelty and injury to me, and Huang cancan abused me like a dog.


    I can not forget, that gloomy day, I took the heart of despair, under the taunt of the whole school, in the attention of the whole school, tore up the admission notice of the University, and got out of the school in a mess.


    Later, Shen Muchen asked me whether I would return to that city. I answered that maybe I would go back, but in fact, I wanted to go back, and I didn''t want to leave at all, because I left too many unwilling things in that school. I was unwilling to leave the school like this. How I wanted to go back and find the lost things.


    However, I have no ability to go back, and I can''t change anything when I go back. Now, although I have a domineering father, I have the ability to go back, but let my father help me to deal with the people who bullied me before, so what can we do? In the end, what they fear is my father. I can''t live under his wings. I can''t do this. I have to make a piece of my own My blue sky!


    Now that I have made up my mind, I will change completely. I will become stronger. I will make people look up to me. I will let the women who despise me look up to me. I will let the women who despise me worship me and pursue me. I will let those who have bullied me kneel down at my feet.


    I can''t walk with my head down, I want to be a man, a real man, I want to go back to school, I want to fill my father''s regret, let him be happy, I want to go back to my fall in college, I want to get up again there, I want to let the people in school change for me and shake for me.


    Thinking of these, I suddenly took a deep breath, straightened out the chaotic mood, and gradually fell asleep on the bed.


    At seven o''clock in the morning, my father knocked on the door on time to remind me to eat. I quickly got up. At the moment, my heart was surging. I washed and dressed well, and then went to have breakfast with them.


    At dinner, my dad asked me how I was thinking.


    I stood up and looked at my father firmly. I answered solemnly and forcefully: "Dad, I think it''s OK. I''ll choose the third one. I''ll go to plastic surgery. I''ll change my identity. I''ll make a change. I''ll go back to school and finish the regret you left behind."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 84

    I want to change! This is the final result that I got. I want to say goodbye to the unbearable past, change my face, and welcome a new future. I will start from the beginning and let those who look down on me look at me differently. This is the first time that I have been so excited in front of my father.


    My father looked at me, then nodded his head and said softly, "good!"


    With that, a glimmer of relief flashed in his eyes. His performance is not particularly obvious, but I know that this is what he wants. Although he didn''t say it, he still hoped that my son would have a promising future and bravely challenge the future.


    I promised uncle Yang not to let my father down or uncle Yang down, but I finally broke my promise. But this time, I was more confident and vowed to never let them down. I must rely on my own efforts, step by step to build my own piece of heaven and earth.


    After breakfast, my father began to move, soldiers divided into two ways, first entrusted yang to help me to apply for M country passport, and then. My dad drove me away from Taoyuan. Because of the excitement, I didn''t have a good night''s rest and fell asleep quickly in the car.


    When I woke up, I saw my dad sitting in the driver''s seat in a daze. He looked straight ahead, and his eyes seemed to contain many stories. I know, must be I overslept, he was waiting for me, so, I quickly said: "Dad, why don''t you call me when you arrive?"


    My father this just leisurely return to the mind, looking at me gently said: "see you are also very tired, let you sleep more!"


    With that, he turned his head and looked ahead.


    Dad''s love, always so easy to let me move, a small detail, seems to reflect the full love, but I just sleep time. My dad is like a different person now, with a sad face. I can''t help but follow his line of sight, to the window, this look, my heart immediately jumped to the throat, excited can not.


    Because, here, it is my hometown, is the home where my father and I used to depend on each other. It is a shabby yard and an old brick house. It is still so familiar. For me, this home is full of memories. It has appeared in my dreams too many times.


    I didn''t expect that the day after my father and I met again, he took me back to my hometown. I asked him excitedly and said, "Dad, what are we doing here?"


    My father is still staring at the front, leisurely said: "soon you will go abroad, our father and son get along with the opportunity must be less, before you leave, I am here to accompany you for a few days!"


    My father''s words moved me to tears. I recalled that many years ago, my father and I lived a simple and happy life here. After many years, we were together again, and only here would we enjoy the time together more. For me, even if I live in the White House, it is not as comfortable as this old house. Only here can we give my family warmth.


    So, I nodded to him heavily and said, "well, I know, Dad"


    just after the voice dropped, my father took the lead in opening the car door and said to me. "Get out of the car!" he said


    After that, we went into the house which had been separated for many years. The location of the house is the old city. At first, there were some people living nearby. But now, the houses are demolished and the neighbors are moving. Some of the houses that have not been demolished are also empty. There are several old people who live alone in the house. This also creates a quiet environment for us.


    Walking into the house I haven''t entered for more than ten years, I feel very familiar with the smell and the strong feeling of home. It seems that someone has cleaned it regularly. It looks clean and warm. Even the photos on the wall are not dusty!


    As soon as my father came into the room, he was in a deep daze at the black-and-white picture of my mother on the wall. I often saw this scene when I was a child. At that time, my father was always in a daze at the photos of my mother alone. Sometimes after drinking a little wine, he would talk to his mother''s photos and say a lot of words. It can be seen that his love for my mother is so deep.


    Now, seeing my dad like this again, I couldn''t help asking, "Dad, what kind of person is mom? Why did she leave? "


    To tell you the truth, I don''t really have much feelings for my mother, because I have never seen her since I remember. I just often hear people say that she is beautiful. Therefore, many times, I don''t want to mention her.


    After listening to my words, my father was still staring at my mother''s picture. After a long time of concentration, he said affectionately, "your mother, she is a very beautiful and kind-hearted woman."


    My heart suddenly, originally, in my father''s eyes, my mother is so perfect. The more I want to be, the more curious I am. Looking at my father, I wonder, "Dad, why did my mother leave us?"


    Hearing this, my father''s body obviously trembled. Instead of paying attention to my question, he chose to be silent. However, it seems that my father''s face seems to be very uncomfortable. It seems that my mother is indeed a wound in his heart. It''s hard for me to ask him again when I see him like this. I just stand beside him quietly, accompany him, and look at the pictures on the wall!


    For the next two days, I almost stayed at home. During this period, I talked to Shen Muchen on the phone. I told him that my father would send me abroad. I didn''t know when to come back. Shen Muchen only told me to take care of myself. Shen Muchen didn''t say anything about my father''s return. He was just happy for me. He said that if I returned home, he must contact him at the first time, otherwise he would not treat me as a brother. I was moved and hung up.As soon as I thought I was leaving, I took a picture of myself to commemorate me now. At least after several years, I would still remember my most miserable appearance. This can be regarded as a kind of memory.


    My father said that I was too poor to be strong. My father brought me a lot of training equipment, which were suitable for short-term intensive training. Moreover, my father also taught me fighting skills himself. He said that after practice, self-protection was no problem, but the premise was that I could endure the hardships.


    In fact, my weak foundation is also one of the reasons for my inferiority complex. Many times, I want to be a real man with a strong body and strong body. I don''t want to be weak. When I don''t want to fight with others, I know how to use Yin moves. Even if I have the courage and I am not afraid of death, I will be crushed to death by backhand ¡£


    So, if you want to be strong, physical fitness is very important. Needless to say, I''m as good as my father, but at least I can''t be a vulnerable waste. What''s more, I have to change my face. I can''t appear the shadow of Suluo any more. I want to get rid of the cruel fate before. I want those who have bullied me to pay the price!


    For this belief, I made great efforts. In addition to practicing the fighting skills my father taught me, I would listen to my father talk about the truth in life, the essence of being a man, his social experience, and the danger of real people. After listening, I was particularly benefited!


    With the goal, there will be infinite motivation. With the perseverance of hard work and the perseverance I want to change, I accepted the edification of my father, and also accepted all kinds of difficult training. Originally, my father still thought that I was weak and could not accept it. However, no matter how hard I was tired, no matter how many times my father destroyed me, I did not flinch back and insisted My dad was also amazed at my performance!


    Every day I kept on training with high intensity, which made my body improved a lot. This day lasted for three months. It was a sunny day. I still got up early. I used to run around the old city every day. When I came back, I finished breakfast and waited for my father''s next orders.


    At the end of breakfast, my dad said to me, "OK, son, today our training subject is rest."


    After listening to my father''s words, I was very surprised and asked, "Dad, do you still need to practice rest?"


    My dad said, "the reason why I want to train you is to lay a foundation for you after you go to m country?"


    After listening to my father''s words, I was more puzzled and asked, "Dad, what do you mean by this? I went to m country for cosmetic surgery. I can''t come back when I''m finished!"


    My father did not answer my question, light said: "plastic surgery is on the one hand, on the other hand, you will know after you go!"


    After that, my father laughed and didn''t say anything more. He still kept a trace of mystery for me. I was also curious about this. Could my life be in danger when I went abroad? I believe my father will not harm me. Forget it, I won''t say it when I ask him. I will know when I do!


    On this day, our father and son did not stay at home. My father drove me to play all day. It was the first time that my father and I went out to play. We were very happy, really happy!


    The next day, uncle Yang came to my home early and brought spare luggage. Uncle Yang drove me and my father to the airport. They watched me get on the plane.


    My father and uncle Yang looked at each other, and then looked at me and said, "son, we won''t send you off. I''ve already arranged that there will be someone to meet you when you arrive. You can rest assured that you can go."


    Although I am very reluctant to give up my father, but there are some things I must do, I can do nothing in my father''s side to eat and die, but I can''t, my heart also does not allow me to be like this, the same is alive, why not live like this!


    Before leaving, I gave my father and uncle Yang a warm hug. I didn''t say anything. All the words were in the embrace. Then I boarded the long-distance plane to greet the beginning of my new life in the future!


    One year later, the gate of a university in a city, a province.


    Under the gloomy sky, standing a fashionable and handsome young man, his eyes are staring at the big words on the school gate. The young man''s face is beautiful, he is still tall and strong. He looks low-key and luxurious with a black windbreaker and classic Martin boots. However, what is built around him is that kind of kuibao that can''t be blown down by the strong wind The momentum. And his eyes seem to have experienced a lot of vicissitudes of life in the expression of the wound.


    At the beginning of March, the weather was still cool. Many people came in and out of the school, but the young man stood still in the cold wind.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 85

    At the entrance of the school gate, a farce began. Five boys surrounded a small man and kept kicking him. While kicking, he scolded: "who gave you the courage to make you arrogant with me. Tell you not to provoke me. Once again, believe me or not, I will tell you to get out of school like Suluo''s trash!"


    Among them, the boy who spoke was very arrogant, and the little man was tearful. However, the passers-by turned a blind eye to it. Only a few lively people would stop to have a look here and fill in their fun.


    The young man, who had been concentrating on the school gate, suddenly regained his mind when he heard the word Suluo and looked at what was happening on the campus. Such scenes were common in this university. Then, a smile appeared on his mouth.


    With this smile, he strides into the campus, passing by those who have nothing to do with him, dragging his suitcase alone, walking leisurely into the University.


    Day, or that gloomy day, school, or that garbage University, people, or those indifferent people. Everything has not changed. The only thing that has changed is me. In a year''s time, I have completed the transformation. During this period, only I know the hardships. Finally, I still rely on my own perseverance.


    After I went abroad, I experienced a large-scale plastic surgery. My face was adjusted a lot, and the scars on my body were removed. However, this made me form a habit of looking at myself in the mirror. When I looked at my beautiful face, I couldn''t help laughing.


    In addition to the appearance, the voice has also changed. However, the biggest change is the temperament that I have learned from the day after tomorrow. Once the inferiority complex Su Luo has disappeared. Now I am full of masculinity, and the self-confidence emanating from the bottom of my bones can not be stopped. This is an uncontrolled temperament.


    Looking back on my stay in M, I felt sad and happy. The happy thing was that I had a change in my appearance. However, after the operation, I entered into the training. The training was made by an overseas Chinese compatriot. The daily training was more severe than that of my father at that time.


    Until now, I understand the meaning of my father''s smile at me before I leave. In one year, that person trained me for half a year and threw me into the virgin forest for the rest of the time. In his words, I was allowed to live and die on my own. If I was still alive within three months, then I would be graduated.


    Now I think it''s really terrible. I''m still very lucky. After a year, I stepped into the campus again. The black smoke that once surrounded me has completely dissipated. I feel that the air in the campus has become particularly fresh. This time I come back, I don''t do anything else. I just hope I can live a new life.


    Walking on the road on campus, I saw some familiar people and strangers. However, people''s eyes on me have no special look, and most of the girls'' eyes even show a crazy expression. Occasionally, I feel the appreciative eyes cast by some crazy girls, and I will smile with pride. Maybe from now on, my college life will be more wonderful!


    With such a pleasant mood, I quietly walked towards the depth of the school. With the memory of a year ago, I fumbled to find the headmaster''s office. Then, I dragged the box into the headmaster''s office.


    The headmaster was an old man. Seeing me come in, he didn''t say anything. He continued to taste the hot tea in his hand. When I knocked on the open door, he put down his cup, said and came in.


    I went straight to the old man''s desk and said nothing. I just handed an envelope to me to make a secret connection to him.


    The headmaster was a smart old man with rich experience. He took the envelope and looked at it. Then he looked up and said, "are you ye Zixuan?"


    I nodded with a smile and said, "yes!"


    Ye Zixuan, this is my new name. My father gave it to me. The implication is very simple, because my mother''s surname is ye. At the same time, I hope I can become famous in my study!


    I don''t know how my father got through this relationship. The old headmaster nodded without even reading the letter in the envelope, indicating that he had accepted me. However, he still looked at me carefully and asked, "young man, I want to know what is the point of this school that attracts you so much that you have to drag your relationship in?"


    I did not hesitate, a simple and clear answer: "because it is chaotic, I like this school, such a university life is wonderful!"


    After listening to the headmaster, the frown was finally relaxed, and his heart was relieved. Obviously, for a childe like me, he is afraid of accidents, so he will give me a hint in advance. Otherwise, if something happens, he will have to bear it. Now that I am prepared, he will rest assured. So, he immediately made a phone call and said two words. In less than five minutes, a man with golden glasses came into the headmaster''s office. The old headmaster wrote a certificate directly, and then gave orders to the visitor. After that, the man took me to go through the admission procedures.


    The man wearing gold glasses is the instructor of my freshman class. His name is Zhang Ning. It has something to do with me. He called me polite. He is the representative of a certain kind of real people.After the admission procedures were completed, Mr. Zhang took me to the dormitory. It was a four person dormitory, but only three people lived in it. So he asked me to arrange me here. In the dormitory, Mr. Zhang told me some nonsense, and then left.


    As soon as he left, I immediately began to clean up my things. At this time, two people came into the bedroom. One of them was a little boy with eyes stuck in his hand. He also had several books in his hand. He ignored me and went back to his bed directly. The other, a gentle looking little white face, looked at me and said with disdain: "yo Ouch, it seems that a childe has come to our bedroom


    I glanced at them. I don''t know why. The first feeling of this kind of person is the type of small white face. Seeing them, I feel very uncomfortable. Therefore, I don''t want to see them more and continue to pack up my things.


    I can''t even read it in my mouth


    Immediately, another person wearing glasses echoed: "a look is new, this kind of person stays in school for a period of time, know the situation, forget it, let''s not talk about him, let''s go, let''s go to dinner!"


    Then they put down what they had in their hands and went out. The bedroom fell into a quiet, I was still busy packing things, after finishing, I found that there was another person into the bedroom.


    This man is small and thin, his hair is a little messy, his clothes are wrinkled and a little dirty. I recognized it at a glance. Isn''t this guy just the one who was beaten up at the school gate, but now he looks very pathetic. Compared with the two roommates who just left, this guy looks good, a bit like me.


    In contrast, this product is much better than me in those years. At that time, I was inferior and introverted, but this boy was much more cheerful than me. As soon as I saw me, he began to shine, as if he had found a way to rely on. He started to report to his family. His name was Jiang Li. He was 1.63 meters tall and weighed 97. He liked to be called by others.


    After he finished, he kept asking me questions. Seeing that he was too warm, I was not good at pretending to be cool, so I introduced myself friendly and answered his questions politely.


    After a few words, this guy started to call me brother-in-law. He started to call me elder brother directly. Do you want me to call him reasonable later? That''s fine.


    In fact, I also began to understand him. When he was often bullied, I was still trying to find a way to rely on him, trying to make himself stand up. Unlike Suluo, who was bullied at that time, he finally got out of school.


    Because he had my shadow at that time and was better than me, I would not deliberately exclude him. Moreover, I have just returned to school, and I do not understand the current situation of the school. I don''t know what happened to those old friends.


    I have to make a friend, find out some details, so that I have a number in my heart. So, this little man called reason became my first friend in my new life.


    This reasonable young man is not only warm-hearted, but also very generous. When he saw the meal, he took the initiative to say to me: "elder brother, it seems that you have just come to school, and you should not apply for a meal card. Now the canteen must use a meal card. Go, I''ll treat you to this meal!"


    When he said this, tehaoshuang felt that a meal in the canteen was his greatest hospitality. In the face of his frankness, I agreed directly.


    Then, we went out of the dormitory and went to the canteen. All the way, he swaggered and looked very proud. He felt that it was his proudest thing to make friends with me. At the moment, he was quite different from the miserable appearance he had just been beaten at the school gate.


    Soon, we came to the canteen. It was the peak time for meals. There were long lines at the windows of the canteen. When I lined up with reasoning, my heart was inevitably touched. How many days did I always queue up to play meals and sit in the corner and eat silently. But now, I changed my identity and changed my appearance. On the first day I came to school, someone made friends with me and invited me to dinner. This is really realistic.


    What''s more realistic is that Li Li and I lined up for a long time. Finally, when it was our turn to have dinner, a domineering voice came from the distance: "those in front of me, please make room for me, or you will look good!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the reasoning in front of me was pushed backward and hit me directly. I almost fell down. My eyes were staring at me in an instant. However, before I had any action, the reason stopped me immediately and whispered in my ear: "brother Xuan, don''t be impulsive. We can''t afford to offend the people in front of me. It''s a famous junior It is said that he failed to express himself with Fang Qing several times. He is a man we can''t afford. Even Chen Haoran, one of the singles, has to give him some thin noodles! "


    After listening to his words, my heart suddenly trembled, river no trace, Fang Qing, Chen Haoran how familiar with the name, how familiar people. Suddenly, I set off a storm in my heart, but I can''t show the difference.


    So, I looked up and looked at a group of people who were jumping into the queue in front of me. The group left in a big way after dinner. And the gentleman with glasses, I guess, must be Jiang wutrace, who I had never met before. At the moment of his return, his eyes just matched minewww.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 86

    Jiang wutrace, I have heard and heard the name for a long time, but today I saw my father. To tell you the truth, there is nothing special about his appearance. But why does Chen Haoran fear three points when he mentions his name? I don''t understand this, but it doesn''t mean that I am also afraid of him.


    The moment Jiang Wuji saw me, his eyes were full of arrogance, not too high, wearing gold glasses, looked like a weak scholar, often the more such a person, the more profound the mind, he seemed to see my dissatisfaction, with a proud glance at me, and even if he left haughtily, he did not put me in the eye.


    I always hate such people. After a long time, I finally saw Jiang Wuwen in people''s mouth. When I think of Fang Qing, I suddenly have an impulse to go up and do him. However, it is not the time to act. I can''t show any horse''s feet because of this small matter. Therefore, I continue to behave as if nothing happened just now.


    During the meal, I pretended to be careless and asked a reasonable sentence: "reason, what''s the name of Jiang Wuji? It looks like it''s very attractive. How can''t you even catch up with a girl?"


    The tone is calm, but I am excited. The seemingly casual problem is the thing I want to know. I am not interested in how powerful Jiang Wuwen is. I just want to know how Fang Qing is now. After breaking up, I have never seen her again and tried to forget it. But it is really difficult for me.


    Just, hear Fang Qing this name again, I still can''t hide the excitement in my heart, this girl in my heart is forever indelible, although she hurt me the most, but also in my heart engraved the deepest. I''ve heard that Jiang Wuji has been pursuing him for a long time. If I leave, she should be on good terms with him. But I didn''t expect that the river has not been traced to Fangqing.


    Any wind in the school can''t escape from the ears of this boy. He knows all kinds of gossip very well. Even the past of Suluo, a freshman, knows very well. Especially when it comes to me, a legendary figure, he just spits.


    I can see that reasoning didn''t despise me at the beginning, but there was a kind of sympathy. When it comes to the deep feelings, he couldn''t help feeling sad, calmed down for a moment, and told me about the following things.


    It is said that after su Luo left, Jiang Wuxian suddenly returned to school. Originally, Jiang Wuxian''s return was to find trouble with Suluo. But when he heard that Suluo left, he kept a low profile again and seriously chased Fang Qing. However, he was frustrated in the pursuit of Fang Qing, and has not caught up with him until today.!


    Listen to reason, Fang Qing seems to be an invulnerable woman. No matter how Jiang Wuji attacks and how he creates romance, Fang Qing ignores him. Some people guess that Fang Qing is because my business has been hit. Some people guess that Fang Qing has not forgotten me. There are many ways of saying, but no one knows what Fang Qing is thinking.


    After hearing this, my excited heart suddenly sank, and a kind of inexplicable sadness surged into my heart. In fact, I was surprised that Fang Qing still stayed in this school. After all, everyone knew that she had been associated with me, a waste. But why would she still like to stay in this school full of right and wrong?


    I don''t know if she''s ok now? Can you still think of me here? Forget it, no matter whether she remembers me or not, our feelings have come to an end. When she calls out that you are unworthy at her door, my heart is completely desperate.


    When I was thinking of getting lost in my mind, reasoning suddenly patted me and asked, "brother Xuan, what are you thinking?"


    I immediately came back to my mind and said, "no, it''s nothing. I just didn''t expect that the river without trace is still infatuated. I think the girl named Fang Qing should be pretty pretty?"


    After listening to this, the topic came up again, saying how gentle and beautiful Fang Qing is. In short, it is good in every way. After a meal, I also got a general understanding of the current situation of some schools through the dialogue with reason. After dinner, the warm-hearted man showed me around again, telling me the general distribution of school buildings.


    In fact, the more he said, the more he longed for friendship. As if I was willing to be friends with him, God gave him a gift. His mouth could not stop. I understood his heart. Therefore, even if he said those things again boring, I would listen carefully.


    In the afternoon, I went to the classroom with reason. There is a new person in the class, which is a new thing for many people. They will unconsciously have a little curiosity about the new person. When I come to the new person, there is a sense of spring sweeping through the class. Especially when some crazy girls see the handsome me, their faces immediately show their shyness.


    I turned a blind eye to the actions of the flower lovers. When the bell rang in class, I went to the podium and politely introduced myself: "Hello everyone, my name is Ye Zixuan. Please take care of me in the future."


    After that, I went to the side of reasoning and sat down. In the afternoon class, I was in a trance, thinking about things all the time. For these courses, I didn''t worry at all. After all, I had learned them. Now I''m a freshman again. The first thing I have to do is how to base myself on this school and turn passivity into initiative.


    Once lost everything, I will find it back, but I will not be as reckless as before. I must make clear the power of the school before I take action. Therefore, after several days of campus life, I am extremely low-key, do not provoke anyone, do not recruit anything, even if there are girls courting me, I also politely refused.However, although the life is low-key, but the work and rest time is still maintained. I am used to exercise. I will get up early every day and run in the playground in the morning. This is an indispensable exercise for me every day. No matter it is windy or rainy, it can''t stop the pace of my exercise.


    According to the original plan, I was going to find out the details of the people on the stage, and then start my revenge action. But the change was faster than the plan. On the first weekend after I came to school, that event happened, which led to my action ahead of schedule.


    This evening, Li Li and I came back from the outside. As soon as we entered the campus, we were blocked by five or six people. I had a close look. Aren''t these people the same group that I beat and reasoned on when I first arrived at the campus. I know the leader, who is a small figure in the school. His name is Ding Yaowu. He is a big man with a strong back and a strong back He said, "boy, you look good recently."


    Reasonable looking at the person in front of him trembling response: "thank you, thank you for your praise!"


    Ding Yaowu looked down at his reasoning and scolded: "thank you, mother. I''m not here to praise you. If you are sensible, please give me the money!"


    It turns out that he came to blackmail. Maybe he was really scared by Ding Yaowu. With his voice falling down, he hardly resisted and took out his wallet without hesitation. At the moment when reasoning was about to take out the money, I stopped him and said, "don''t give it to him!"


    Looking at the reasonable behavior, I can''t help but think of the scene where Ma Qiang blackmailed me at the beginning. Seeing me suddenly cut in, Ding Yaowu immediately got upset. He went directly to my side, grabbed my clothes, and threatened to say, "what''s the matter with you? Do you want to be beaten?"


    I looked at him indifferently and said softly, "let go!"


    When Ding Yaowu saw my attitude, he was even more upset. He raised his other hand and was ready to hit me. However, his reasoning stopped him and begged for mercy: "brother Wu, please calm down. I''ll give you all the money. You can let him go. The new comer is not sensible!"


    But Ding Yaowu didn''t pay any attention to reason at all. He just threw him away. He still glared at me and said angrily, "what if I don''t let go?"


    I ignored his question and said again, "let go!"


    My ignorance made him more angry, and then another fist quickly attacked my face. When his fist was less than one centimeter away from my face, he stopped because my hand accurately grasped his hand. As a result, I kicked out another kick, which seemed to be inadvertent, but it kicked Ding Yaowu out.


    This scene stunned all his followers. Ding Yaowu did not expect that I would have such explosive power. After a few seconds, his two cronies ran to help him up from the ground. He realized that it was he who was beaten. Immediately, he roared at his death Party: "brothers, go on, kill him for me!"


    His voice just fell, the side of the class are flocking to me, see this scene rationalization, close their eyes, may not want to see I was beaten, but in the face of this group of people, my mouth can not help but smile, to tell the truth, they I really did not pay attention to them.


    Back to school for so long, I have not played, this is the first time, it is a warm-up game, and then I met them, and they played a game. I am disappointed that these seemingly strong people, in fact, do not fight at all, three five divide two efforts were all I put to the ground, I did not even make one tenth of my strength, they cried on the ground Dad called her mother.


    But I don''t know when a group of students gathered to watch the excitement, talking about it in a few words, while reasoning was stunned in situ, eyes full of worship for me, I don''t think of these.


    I patted the dust on my body, then turned my head and looked at Ding Yaowu lying on the ground. Then I put on a very forced look and said domineering, "I tell you, my name is Ye Zixuan. I''m a reasonable elder brother. If I see you bullying him in the future, I''ll see you beat you once and for all!"


    With that, I was ready to leave.


    However, Ding Yaowu seemed to be much stronger than his diehards. Reluctantly, he got up from the ground and yelled at the back of me: "OK, OK, ye Zixuan. I remember you. You wait for me. I will let you pay for today''s affairs."


    After that, he left with the disabled party in a mess, and the crowd of onlookers also idled away. A farce ended in this short time. Of course, this is just a small beginning for me, because I am ready to meet the storm


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 87

    After a few steps, he ran in front of me, listened to it, and said to me excitedly, "brother Xuan, thank you so much for helping me out. I really didn''t expect you to be so powerful. It''s really hidden."


    Said, but also to my thumbs up, I patted his shoulder, whispered: "reasonable, and I you do not polite, because we are brothers!"


    Hearing what I said, he was more excited and couldn''t stand it. He said with a little cry: "brother Xuan, I really don''t know what to say. In a word, in the future, if you need my help, I''ll never say goodbye!"


    I looked at the serious appearance of reasoning, and said with a smile: "you go back to wait for me, I have something else to do!"


    After listening to my words, he turned and left. But just a few meters away, he turned back to me and said, "brother Xuan, there is one more thing I want to tell you. Ding Yaowu is a narrow-minded man and will not give up. I''m afraid..."


    Without waiting for the reason to finish, I interrupted his words and said carelessly, "you don''t have to worry about it. I will solve it myself!"


    When I heard me say this, I left without reasoning, but I walked in the direction of the teaching building. Instead of going to the class, I went to the roof of the top floor.


    In this year''s time, the campus has changed a lot, but the roof that makes me relaxed and happy is still the same. For the first time, I was forced to jump from a building here, and the second time, I was trampled into a dog by a little sister here. Today, it''s my third time on this rooftop. This time, I got into trouble, but I was safe here to watch the scenery. I felt that the farce just now was just floating clouds. But I also know that because of this floating cloud, my sky is going to change color.


    Standing on the edge of the roof, I unconsciously felt out the cigarette in my pocket, lit one and smoked it. Looking down at the whole campus and looking at those tiny people under the building, the past events flashed clearly in my mind. Looking back on the past and looking forward to the future, I suddenly burst into a torrent in my heart. Standing here, I secretly swear that I Must let the school people tremble for me!


    Unconsciously, a cigarette has been finished. I hold the cigarette end and flick it into the air. The cigarette end falls on the floor of the teaching building with a perfect arc in the air. Along with the cigarette end landing, my inner cry: "Laozi, once the waste is back, I will give back everything you have done to me!"


    With that, I turned away from the rooftop, lowered my head and thought about some things, and walked out of the door of the teaching building. I ran into a person. My body reflexively grabbed her who was about to fall down, and held her in my arms. At this time, I looked at this person, this person, and she was not the Fang Qing that I thought about every day and night!


    I didn''t expect that she and I met in this situation. After a year, I recognized her at a glance when I saw her again. At the moment, Fang Qing was still the original appearance, only her height became higher!


    I just had love, love left me, Fang Qing gave me the deepest love, but also hurt me the most. I will never forget how desperate my heart was that evening when she said you were unworthy. Despair to me again fell into the abyss of inferiority, I naive thought that our love can withstand the storm, but ultimately failed to the reality. After that night, I no longer believe in love, love, and even feel that Fang Qing''s love for me is not love. It''s just an impulse. Who will really like a waste that is nothing.


    But when that day in the canteen to listen to the words of reasoning, and opened my dust laden heart door, Fang Qing for the pursuit of river no trace has always been indifferent, at that time, I still have a fantasy, maybe Fang Qing''s heart still can''t let me go, has been quietly waiting for my return.


    I quickly released Fang Qing and said to her that she was sorry, so she had to leave. But when I was going to leave, Fang Qing said, "Suluo!"


    I know that she is calling me, but once Suluo has died. Now my name is Ye Zixuan. Besides, I have not revealed any flaws in my disguise. How could she recognize me? After I came back, only my father and uncle Yang knew my identity. Even Shen Muchen did not complain. It was not that I didn''t believe in Shen Muchen, but I had my own plan.


    I did not pay attention to her, but directly left, but Fang Qing''s appearance seems unwilling, and again said: "Suluo!"


    Hearing the name again, my heart was touched. I calmly turned around and faced Fang Qing standing behind me. Then I pretended to be surprised and looked around. Then in a puzzled tone, I asked her, "classmate, who are you talking to?"


    But when Fang Qing saw my face, the expectation in her eyes suddenly turned into disappointment. She looked at me with disappointment and then replied powerlessly, "I''m sorry, I recognized the wrong person!"


    At this moment, my heart appeared ripples, do not know whether they should be happy, or should be lost.


    Fortunately, Fang Qing still remembers me, but what''s lost is that I can''t recognize her. If she can continue to ask me a few words, maybe I really may fall, turn around, maybe I can ask her, at the beginning said those words, is there any hardship, or say all this is true, really mind my life experience!However, these are just my assumptions, after all, she still did not recognize me, after all, there is no such thing as telepathy in this world, perhaps, I have another illusion, and once again self amorous, but why do I still have a trace of unwilling?


    Thinking of this, I continued to be in front of her, keeping calm and light, pretending to be careless and saying, "Oh, by the way, I seem to hear that there was a rubbish in the school before, also called Suluo. You should not be calling him?"


    Then, I pretended to be joking and said, "beauty, I know I''m very handsome, but your way of chatting up is too old-fashioned, how can I look like that trash!"


    What I said was so careless, but in fact my heart was so serious. I cared about Fang Qing''s feelings for me. I care if she still miss me today.


    But this seemingly casual joke made Fang Qing''s mood suddenly excited after listening to it, and her eyes were red. She yelled at me without scruple: "he is not a waste, and only you who bully him are rubbish!"


    Fang Qing''s out of control mood set off a wave in my heart. It turns out that in her heart, she still cares about the waste who did not care for her, the waste who did not hesitate to block the knife for her, and the waste who waited for her unremittingly for her. However, since you are so here, why do you still say such unfeeling words?


    I can''t think of it, I really can''t think of it. I suppressed my inner feelings and continued to hold a indifferent attitude. I said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to scold him, I just heard it!"


    Hearing this, Fang Qing''s mood gradually calmed down. She also realized her gaffe, so she whispered, "it''s OK!"


    As time goes by, looking at Fang Qing in front of her, she is no longer the innocent Fang Qing. She has changed and become dejected. The whole person seems to have lost her luster and pined a lot. But why did she become like this?


    It''s not that I''m sentimental. Is it because I get out of school that she becomes so sad? Is it because she doesn''t transfer school and stay in this school to wait for me?


    No, it''s impossible. If she really cares about me, she can contact me after I leave school. If she still loves me, she can go to my hometown to find me. If she thinks she can''t contact me, she can go to Shen Muchen. She didn''t contact me once, let alone me, during my dusty time in Uncle Yang''s house.


    I shouldn''t have fantasies about her, but I have to care. I want to know why she sees me calling out Suluo''s name. Why is she so gloomy? So, I pretended to be gossipy with a playful tone and asked, "Hello, classmate, I see your reaction. It seems that I care about that solo. Who are you?"


    Finish this sentence, my heart has been excited to jump out, my ears have been erect, waiting for her answer. However, after waiting for a long time, she didn''t hear Fang Qing''s answer. She just didn''t hear me.


    I also lost patience, was about to leave that moment, Fang Qing suddenly said: "he is my favorite person!"


    All of a sudden, my heart excited completely can''t stop, I really did not expect, in her mouth I can hear such words, does she have been refusing river no trace is to wait for my return?


    Although I heard the reply that satisfied me, I still couldn''t confess everything to her. I tried to suppress the excitement in my heart and pretended to be indifferent and said: "so it is, but I heard that he was very miserable. After being abandoned by a loved one, he was forced out of school again!"


    After listening to my words, Fang Qing''s body obviously trembled, lowered his head and whispered, "I hurt him!"


    Her voice, even with a bit of choking, but, my heart, but from the excitement to the loss, from her words, I suddenly feel that her love for me only sympathy and guilt.


    I really don''t want to ask again, this will only make me more sad, I think the love, just my love, that once experienced love, is really just a sad joke. The corner of my mouth, can not help but float out a trace of bitter smile.


    Since Fang Qing abandoned me at the beginning, I can''t hope for her any more. Now I have changed my face and ushered in a new life. I can''t be immersed in the past and can''t extricate myself.


    So I looked at Fang Qing in front of me again and said, "goodbye!"


    After that, she left in the opposite direction, and I happened to wipe her shoulder with Fang Qing. Suddenly, a person came out of the teaching building in front of me and said, "Fang Qing, I bought you dinner. Let''s eat together!"


    This man, no one else, is the one who has been pursuing Fang Qing so hard. When he appeared, he saw me passing by Fang Qing. For a moment, he was stunned. He glanced at Fang Qing''s dejected eyes and then glared at the handsome me. In front of the open teaching building, Fang Qing and I are lonely and widowed. We can''t help but form a very easily misunderstood landscape.


    I don''t know why, after Jiang Wuxian saw me, he ran towards me without saying a word. At the moment when I saw Jiang Wuxian, I was a bit stunned. He had already rushed to me and said to me, "is it you who made Fang Qing sad?"After that, he didn''t give me the chance to explain, so he gave me a kick


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 88

    In the past days, I just often heard them say that Jiang wutrace was a person I didn''t know. It was the first time I met him in the canteen that day, and I didn''t know what kind of temperament I was. If I had been afraid of him before, I might have tried my best to fight against him.


    But now, as time goes by, my life has undergone earth shaking changes. I have changed my face and returned to school. However, the old trick is repeated. It is the casual contact between Fang Qing and me that leads to Jiang wutrace''s unreasonable action on me. I was unprepared, so by the river without a trace of a kick back again and again, I do not consciously prepare to fight.


    However, this scene was seen in the eyes of Jiang Wuji, he was more angry, pointed to me and scolded: "how, do you still want to start with me?"


    This did not expect, looking at a scholar''s breath, he has such a hot temper, his attitude, so arrogant, arrogant people hate, it seems that Chen Haoran is afraid of three people really have two brushes. Especially for a little white face like me. He didn''t look at me at all.


    Jiang Wuxian saw that I didn''t speak. He took a step again and was ready to attack again. At this time, Fang Qing, who was stunned at one side, finally broke out. She glared at Jiang Wuji and said, "Jiang wutrace, you are enough!"


    Her words, for Jiang Wuji, are like a sacred edict, and dare not disobey. A decree. He stopped immediately, turned his head to look at Fang Qing and said, "Fang Qing, I see your eyes are red. Who is this guy? What did he say or did to you?"


    At the moment, Fang Qing''s eyes full of displeasure and anger, as if he was her number one enemy. She said to Jiang Wuji many times, I don''t care about my business, don''t say I don''t know him. Even if I know him, you can''t control it, because I have nothing to do with you


    When Fang Qing said this, Jiang Wuling''s face could not hang, but he was not angry. Instead, he continued to ask: "it has something to do with it. Of course, it has a relationship. You are the woman I like. I don''t allow any man to be too close to you!"


    Speaking of conscience, in the other side Qing''s feelings, I really admire Jiang wutrace, enough infatuation, for Fang Qing, he is willing to do anything, has patience, in the pursuit of Fang Qing, even if constantly rejected, he did not give up, but his infatuation is not wrong, but so insincere is really too disgusting.


    I am disgusted, Fang Qing even more disgusted, she blushed and looked at Jiang Wuji and said: "Jiang Wuxian, please don''t do this in the future. How can I be my freedom and have no relationship with you? Please pay attention to your speaking attitude. Do you think I want to fall in love, can you really manage it? Do you want to drive away all the boys who appear around me


    When she said this, Fang Qing''s tone seemed to be a little sad. I suddenly felt that she might think of the original Suluo. At the beginning, because of this, I was forced to leave school by Chen Haoran. Perhaps, today''s scene has also brought back Fang Qing''s memories. But is it because of this that she has been estranged from Jiang Wuji?


    After listening to Fang Qing''s words, Jiang Wuji didn''t start. Instead, he came to me and said to me arrogantly: "I saw all the actions of your counterpart Qing just now, and I also heard a little bit about the dialogue between you. Let''s talk about it. What''s the purpose of your approach to Fang Qing?"


    Once again, I held back the fury in my heart, and I was too lazy to explain anything. I said in disdain: "I''m sorry, you can misunderstand something. We have nothing between us! I just hit her by accident, and I''m already modest


    With that, I took a picture of the river without trace in front of me, and said firmly again, "don''t think too much, that girl is not my dish!"


    My attitude is very sincere, can''t see a flaw, but Jiang Wuji obviously still does not believe me. He continued to look at me with disgusting eyes, then turned to ask Fang Qing and said, "Qing''er, is that really what he said?"


    When she has reached the limit of her patience, she has already said that she has no patience


    With that, she turned and left. She showed with her actions that she and I had no relationship of half a dime, and everything was Jiang wutrace''s vexatious behavior. She was very angry.


    Seeing Fang Qing, Jiang Wuxian is already completely angry, so he is no longer suspicious. So he looks at me again and says with disdain: "boy, in fact, I didn''t like you that day, but I won''t care about all this. But please remember that I''m Jiang Wuxian, a sophomore in finance department. If you feel unconvinced, you can come to me, but if you don''t feel convinced, you can come to me If you dare to approach me, be careful that I will kill you


    I slightly curled my lips and casually replied, "my name is Ye Zixuan, a new nobody. Of course, I have heard of your name. I can''t provoke you now, which does not mean that I can''t afford it in the future. I remember your foot!"


    In fact, I don''t want to say this, but I have to say, because my next road will not be ordinary. The present Ye Zixuan is not better than that of Suluo. He is the birth of a new life. He is better than Suluo in all aspects. He was born again and learned to use force. Therefore, I must let Jiang Wuji know that today I didn''t fight back, not because I was weak Yes, I am in forbearance, in this way, even if I have made a name in the future, Jiang wutrace will not suspect me.Hearing me say such words, Jiang wutrace not only did not get angry, on the contrary, he also happily said: "good, I am waiting for the arrival of that day!"


    Finish saying, he also turned to leave, hurriedly to catch up with angry Fang Qing.


    In such a big playground, I was left alone in an instant. I kept blaming myself for my reckless impulse. If Fang Qing hadn''t exported in time, I would have started with Jiang Wuji. It''s not sure who is the winner. During the transformation of a year, I have warned myself to be calm every day, but when it comes to that time, I can''t calm down, Don''t worry, I''ll find you soon.


    When the mood slowly eased some, I left from the original place, directly back to the bedroom. As soon as I arrived at the dormitory, I saw the embarrassed reasoning that had been beaten. This time, his injury was quite serious, his face was swollen like a pig''s head. However, when he saw me, he ignored his own injury and immediately asked me, "brother Xuan, how dare you return to the dormitory? Go out and avoid it first. Ding Yaowu wants to find you trouble!"


    Well, I don''t have to guess. I must have been beaten by the domineering Ding Yaowu, but I still asked with kindness, "is it Ding Yaowu who is fighting for reason?"


    Reasoning quickly lowered his head, leaked out a poor appearance, wronged said: "mm-hmm, brother Xuan, you just came to school, you are not familiar with everything here, you should not offend him, after we in the school life is not easy!"


    After listening to the reasoning, my just idle anger flared up in a flash. I didn''t expect that Ding Yaowu would bring harm to the innocent. However, I even took the reason out of my anger. What makes me feel warm is that reasoning has been implicated for no reason, and I didn''t blame me. Instead, I was worried about my safety for the first time. This friend, I didn''t make friends in vain. Even for the sake of this friend, I will let Ding Yaowu get his due end.


    Thinking of this, I directly patted the reasonable shoulder, comforted and said: "you don''t worry, reason, as your big brother, I will revenge for you. Ding Yaowu is a bully and timid master. If he provokes me, he will not be able to hop for long!"


    After listening to the reason, he immediately widened his eyes in horror, and began to persuade him: "brother Xuan, I know you are good at fighting, but you can''t beat many people. You may not know that Ding Yaowu knows several people from the last term. They are all famous in the school. He has called people up and invited them to dinner in return. Before he comes back, you should avoid it first Take shelter from the wind, or you''ll end up miserable when they come back! "


    I know that it''s good for me to be reasonable, but ye Zixuan is not su Luo in those days. I will face some things sooner or later. Looking at the reasoning that is full of concern, I smile and say: "don''t worry, reason, I''ll be OK, and I will let his ignorance pay the price."


    After that, I immediately opened my suitcase and took out a long small box. There was a dagger in the box. This seemingly simple dagger was bought by my father at a high price and gave it to me for self-defense. I also cherish it. I never give it up and keep it as a collection.


    My every move was reasonable to see in the eyes, he saw I took out the guy, and was scared, he said a little inconceivable: "brother Xuan, why do you still take the guy with you? Don''t kill people for me. It''s not worth it


    I took out the dagger and played with it a few times in my hand. I laughed and said, "don''t make a blind guess. How can I kill people? This is for self-defense!"


    After listening to my reply, he reasoned and asked, "brother Xuan, since I want to revenge, I think you have already arranged good people for a long time."


    I was puzzled and asked, "who will be arranged?"


    Reasonable and stunned, he said, "do you want to deal with Ding Yaowu alone, brother Xuan?"


    I smile, carelessly to reason said: "ha ha, to him this jump beam clown, I am enough alone!"


    Tone, extremely firm. Because I have done a good job of consciousness. From this moment on, my road of revenge will officially start. Ding Yaowu will become my sharpening stone, and my name Ye Zixuan will soon be circulated in the school.


    However, at the moment, I fell into the excitement, and seemed to ignore the existence of reasoning. He looked at me dully and said in silence: "brother Xuan, are you stimulated today, or do you not hear my words clearly? Ding Yaowu is ready to deal with you!"


    The reasonable words did not interrupt my excitement. I really hope that the scene will come earlier. But when I was still in my fantasy, the dormitories clanged and were kicked away. Then, Ding Yaowu and several other people stormed into the dormitory


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 89

    To tell you the truth, I''m still very happy. These people came uninvited, which also saved me a lot of time to find them. In addition to Ding Yaowu himself, there were seven people in total. Each of them was a big man with a strong back and a strong back. He had great momentum. He didn''t even bring weapons with him. However, even so, he was a coward It was a cold sweat. However, this boy is still loyal. He has not run away. He has been standing beside me, which means to live and die with me.


    Ding Yaowu relied on someone to help him. He was very confident and didn''t pay attention to me at all. He walked quickly to me and said to me arrogantly, "Oh, you''re a man. If you don''t run, I''ll spare you a little and break a leg."


    As soon as Ding Yaowu''s voice dropped, he didn''t give me a chance to speak. He immediately cut in and said, "brother Wu, everything is a misunderstanding. Brother Xuan is a new comer. He doesn''t understand the rules. You can let him go. I''ll give you all my pocket money in the future, OK?"


    At the moment, reasoning, like the original solo, timid, afraid of trouble, just for peace. However, Ding Yaowu did not give him face at all, pointing to reason and scolding: "when is it your turn to interrupt when I speak? I''m warning you, better get out of here. Be careful I''ll beat you together


    After listening to Ding Yaowu''s words, his legs trembled and his cold sweat became more fierce. However, he still didn''t go. He always stood by my side, with a look of death in his eyes. For the reasonable behavior, I feel the same, he is eager to have friends, even if injured, he is reluctant to give up this hard won friendship. It''s just that he''s luckier than me. I always meet some ruthless people, and reasonable, he meets me.


    I firmly looked at him and said boldly, "be reasonable. I''ll take what you said just now. I''ll take care of the matter today. You can''t help anything. Go to one side first!"


    After listening to my words, reasoning became more and more determined to die side by side with me. He gritted his teeth and stood still. Seeing that the reason had not been given face, Ding Yaowu was immediately upset. He glared and cursed, "NMB!" I had to clean up and rationalize. However, before he was able to reason, I moved, and my fist hit him in the face with lightning force, which was quite strong. I didn''t want to make it too big for them, so as to avoid a bad ending.


    Ding Yaowu, who was still rampant one second ago, was beaten by me in a circle in the same place. After stopping, his mouth was full of blood. The other few people had only come to help Ding Yaowu strengthen his power. After all, seven bullied one. In their concept, they hardly needed to do anything about it. But they did not expect that I would take the initiative to attack, and one hit was so fierce.


    Suddenly, a big black man in the back reacted. He took the lead to attack me. However, my reaction was faster than him. When they entered the door, I found out the enemy''s situation secretly and was ready.


    So, after knocking down Ding Yaowu, I didn''t hesitate, and I attacked them with my fist. I kicked the black man to the ground with one foot. The black skin was painful and I sat on the ground and howled. It can be seen that my explosive force is so fast. I can''t allow him to rest. I kicked him a few feet suddenly, and then the big man didn''t get up.


    The few people who were about to act were shocked again by my actions. Then, I rushed into the crowd and tangled with them. Because of the narrow dormitory, my movement was limited. When I was concentrating on fighting with the other five people, Ding Yaowu ran up to me, scolded me, and punched me in front of me. I was hurt, but Instead of dodging, after eating a punch, the whole person suddenly jumped up and kicked him in the chest, which was quite handsome.


    Ding Yaowu''s fist made my handsome face swell, which made me completely angry. I transferred Jiang Wuji''s anger to him. Ding Yaowu, who was originally a magnificent man, was kicked back and forth by me. When he retreated, I suddenly rushed to him and waved several fists to his head and stomach. Each blow was exhausted and the blow was one Next, Ding Yaowu fell to the ground in an instant.


    My blood was boiling in my body, as if it was just a warm-up. At the end of the warm-up, I felt that I had endless strength. Therefore, after thoroughly overthrowing Ding Yaowu, I rushed towards the remaining five people again with a thunderbolt. In fact, the combat effectiveness of these seemingly strong men was negative. Judging from my momentum, I lost the ability to fight back at all.


    Just a few minutes. Five people fell to the ground. One of them was still unconvinced and tried to get up, but my anger broke out all over my body. I was determined to use these people to call my name. Therefore, I could not be soft hearted. I had to kill chickens and watch monkeys. So, before the tall man stood firm, my fist hit him hard in the face and kept beating him I didn''t stop until he couldn''t move.


    Unconsciously, my body was covered with blood. The scene of beating a tall man with great momentum was deeply looked into by Ding Yaowu. His eyes were full of panic. I walked up to him and said faintly, "get up, it''s just arrogant. How can it be changed now?"


    Ding Yaowu looked at me for a long time without saying a word. I was too lazy to pay attention to him, so he turned around leisurely, and then sorted out his clothes, patted the startled reasoning and said, "I''m a little bit hungry. I''m going to have dinner together. Brother, please!"Reasoning is still immersed in consternation at the moment, eyes full of worship color, mouth unconsciously said: "brother Xuan, cattle B!"


    I did not wait for him to wake up from the consternation, directly put my arms around his shoulder, leaped over the debris lying on the ground, and walked out of the bedroom with pride.


    At this time, outside the dormitory, there were some dumb eyed spectators standing outside. They might have intended to see how I was abused, but they saw that I was still safe and sound with one enemy. How could they not be stupid? I ignored them and directly left the dormitory building with reasoning.


    He kept flattering me all the way until he got to the school gate. However, he began to report his worries for me just after reporting his happiness. He was afraid that Ding Yaowu would come back to revenge again and that I would be expelled from the school. I knew that reasoning was really good for me, but I didn''t care about all these things, just told him not to worry.


    Then, in order to celebrate the victory of the first battle, I went to a high-end restaurant outside the school with reason, and had a luxurious dinner. This product has already regarded me as an idol. He toasted me constantly on the wine table, flattered me, and said beautiful words. His eloquence was good, and I felt comfortable. Moreover, this boy still has my shadow in those days. He has made up his mind to mix with me. He can''t stand being bullied. Now that I''m an idol in front of him, he must be in the back. He''s going to live and die with me.


    I didn''t get tangled up. I accepted the reasoning brother directly. This was my first brother after returning as ye Zixuan. However, I didn''t feel complacent. I knew very well that today''s war implied the rise of my power. Although the first battle was successful, the road ahead was still difficult. If I wanted to make a call in the school where the son of a bitch was in power, I would We must walk step by step, but I believe that before long, Chen Haoran, Jiang Wuji, Han Boyang, who have humiliated me, will get the price they deserve.


    After dinner, it was very late. When I got back to school, I directly lay down in bed and carefully planned my revenge road. This time, I constantly warned myself not to be impulsive in case of anything, and to keep a calm heart all the time.


    The next day, my name, ye Zixuan, had already resounded in the circle of freshmen. Many people were telling me how I managed to defeat everyone in a moment with my own strength, and one of them was seriously injured.


    Some people can''t help but guess that I have the potential to become a freshman, and even think that I am the second Chen Haoran, but this is only the feeling of some people. After all, I am a new student who has just transferred to school, and there is no foundation in the school. Therefore, I want to become the eldest one by myself, which is also a difficult thing.


    In fact, I also know that it''s difficult to ascend the sky one step at a time. In those years, Chen Haoran became a freshman in three months. He not only had backstage, but also had strength, because he came with him, and there were a group of muscle men. I was just alone. I couldn''t look down on his legend.


    And now the freshman, already to the next semester, the whole grade is still in chaos, almost every class has a nominal boss, but the whole freshman, there is no convincing boss, because no one is against whom, no one has the ability to lead the freshman.


    But if I want to dominate my freshman year, it is not enough to rely on violence alone. I also need to use stratagem, brave and resourceful people, so that I can rise rapidly in troubled times. I believe that it will not be long before I can be proud of all the heroes.


    This day is the first day of my popularity as a freshman. Every corner is talking about my glorious deeds. Just on the first day, I behaved very calm, as if nothing had happened, but reasoning was different. He was just like a changed person. His self-confidence was slowly rising. He felt that it was his greatest glory to be able to follow me.


    Even when I was having dinner with him, his food was more delicious than usual. However, in the middle of the meal, the rational action suddenly stopped,. Scared to look at my back, in my turn to see what happened, reasoning suddenly stood up, close to my ear, whispered: "brother Xuan, junior fox spirit seems to come to us, don''t disturb her, otherwise we will die very miserable!"


    Say, reason is about to pull me to leave, but look at his expression, I am more and more curious, can not help looking back, this look does not matter, my heart immediately agitated up, my eyes can not help shooting out cold light.


    The familiar figure in front of me is Huang cancan, who is picking up my clothes on the playground and holding me as a dog. I can''t forget her insult to me in my life. I haven''t seen her for a long time. She has changed a lot and become more coquettish. Even if it is far away, this smell can be clearly smelled.


    As soon as she came over, she sat down next to me without any hesitation. Then she glared at the reasoning opposite me and said, "you can disappear!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 90

    I don''t know what this fox spirit has come to me to do, but I have guessed that there is absolutely no good thing. I have no worries about anything that hasn''t happened or will come, because I am not that waste anymore. My name is Ye Zixuan now. My status is a rich second generation.


    I didn''t have much to do with it, but she was scared to give the lecture. I was a little confused. I motioned him with my eyes. I had to say that the person who was also very sensible of reasoning left with the rest of the meal for the sake of being full.


    See me around nobody, little sister this just to my ear light shush: "handsome boy, come to school these days, have you heard of sister?"


    Originally, I was a little worried about whether the fox spirit questioned my identity. But after listening to her, I immediately relieved, and then turned to look at the beautiful face, but it was disgusting to me. She said softly: "of course, elder sister cancan, if I don''t know, then I still have to know that How to get mixed in this school! "


    The little sister heard my reply, and she smiled and bloomed on her face. Her hand touched my thigh without any politeness, and kept walking on my leg, making my body feel crisp. Her mouth also blew a breath into my ears, and the charming lady said, "I have been observing for several days, and I feel you are satisfied with me in all aspects Today, I heard that you fought very hard. I was very fond of you for a dozen of seven, and I didn''t have any damage! Recently, my sister''s family is very cold. Are you interested in warming up your sister''s quilt


    Her tone words are all tempting, and I listened to her, and I directly face her, our face is very close, almost all quick mouth to mouth. A smile of the dead came out at the corner of my mouth, and then I said softly from my mouth, "OK!"


    My refreshing, obviously in the little sister''s expectation, her charming eyes flash a bit of shock, especially to see my tick smile, good at flirting with men, this time feel her? It''s been played.


    However, the little sister is also an old Jianghu, just a moment, soon, she settled in the heart, and continued to say in my ear: "sister''s charm is so big? You promised to think nothing! "


    In a word, as a college student, little sister has the charm of a young woman and fox essence. It is very tempting for us students who are upright and young and have a strong blood. But for me, the conditions she had had had had had nothing to attract me, but I felt disgusting.


    But I was forced to resist the disgust in my heart, and put up the state of joke. I looked at the little sister in a solemn way and said calmly, "because I know, if I don''t promise you, my next game will be very miserable!"


    The little sister, hearing my reply, was also serious. She took her hand off my thigh, sat straight, looked at me in surprise and said, "Hey, do you know what I am looking for?"


    I smiled and said gently, "I don''t know. After all, you and Haonan brother are the people in this school will know. So, if you want to change yourself, you will not look for it in the canteen so bright. Otherwise, even if you can be safe and sound, the man you find doesn''t know what kind of end you will have. So, I think you are trying me!"


    This is a speech that I have sorted out in the process of talking to the little sister. After all, I know little sister too much about this person. She is not hungry and thirsty, and she will not find someone to open a room in the light of the day. More importantly, she and Chen Haoran have such a relationship that no one knows about the school. Anyone who touches her is a dead man.


    So today, the little sister came to me so suddenly, and I suddenly thought of Chen Haoran. I used Ding Yaowu to make an example yesterday to ring my name. Besides preventing some cats and dogs from harassing me, it is also the most important thing, which is to attract Chen Haoran''s attention.


    I know Chen Haoran is famous for violence. He will certainly appreciate the violent maniac similar to him. I made a surprise yesterday to let Chen Haoran pay attention to me and even close me up. However, it is just my heart''s idea. I really didn''t think that it would come step by step according to my ideas. I didn''t expect to be so fast. Come today The person who looked for me was actually a little sister, but when she heard her say warm bed, I immediately responded. Maybe, she sent Chen Haoran to test me.


    Indeed, listen to my words, the little sister to me all showed appreciation of the eyes, she looked at me, said: "handsome boy? You are really different from others. No wonder that Haonan brother will see you. Originally, you are not only so simple on the surface! OK, then I won''t be around the corner, just open the sunroof and say it''s bright! "


    The little sister paused and said again: "today, it is really the hot south brother who asked me to test you, because he thinks you have his style of the year, and thinks you are the most hopeful person to be the eldest. Needless to say, you should also understand that the big mess is very, a group of silly people are lacking, brave or brave, and no one can preside over the overall situation, Haonan brother has always wanted to support a person, but can not be found, but you are given to see Haonan brother in a moment, indicating that you do have this ability, his meaning is very clear, want to support you to become a big brother.However, I still want to tell you about the school rules. Each term can only have one boss, and each boss can''t interfere in the disputes between the previous and the next. This is the rule set by that person. No one dares to disobey it. Brother Honan is no exception. Although he can''t intervene publicly, he can help you secretly. As for whether you can become the eldest one of the freshmen, it depends on your own ability. It''s up to you whether you have the ability to make a name for yourself. If you have any needs, Honan will try to satisfy you! "


    Little sister has obviously seen that I am a sensible person, so she said so much to the point. And what she said was exactly what I needed. Just a few days after I came to school, I kept a low profile and didn''t stir up trouble. It was because I had been groping for the situation of the school and investigating the status of some people, especially Chen Haoran. I understood him most clearly. Now he is not satisfied with the status quo and has the idea of dominating the whole school.


    What''s more, Chen Haoran, who offended a senior and suffered a loss in his junior year, has been unable to revenge. It''s not that he doesn''t want revenge, but he doesn''t have the ability. Chen Haoran belongs to the kind of person who wants face and revenge. Therefore, he has the ambition of dominating the campus. In fact, many people know about it, but it is not clear And Chen Haoran has never found a chance, so I became his breakthrough.


    The bull man Chen Haoran offended is the one in the mouth of little sister Tai. I haven''t seen this person since I came to school for such a long time. I haven''t heard of him. I only know that he is the first person to unify the school. There are only his legends in the school.


    This is the reason why I want to attract his attention. So I pretended to think for a while and solemnly said to little sister Tai: "I can promise brother Haonan''s request, and promise that as long as I become the first eldest, I will certainly be used by you. However, you should also do something for me to deal with Jiang Wuji and let him disappear in the school."


    As soon as I heard this, the little sister got excited and asked me, "why do you want to revenge Jiang Wuji? How long have you been in school? It has something to do with him."


    I didn''t want her to be suspicious. I immediately said in a cold voice, "I was playing in the canteen a few days ago. He was very arrogant and pushed in front of me. I knew his name, so I didn''t do it at that time, but I couldn''t swallow it!"


    On hearing this, she said with a smile: "so it is. To be honest with you, brother Haonan is also preparing to deal with him. Now, the only one who can compete with brother Haonan is him. It is also because there is a man protecting Jiang Wuji. Haonan has not unified his junior year for a long time. So long as you unify the freshman, no one in this school can match Hao Nange is fighting! "


    No wonder Chen Haoran didn''t unify his junior year. It turned out that there was a man behind Jiang Wuwen. Now I finally understand why Jiang Wuxian, who has no influence, dare to be so arrogant,


    and I, with my little sister, now tell him about Jiang Wuren. First, I want to find a reason to be a freshman for me, so that Chen Haoran will not doubt me. More importantly, I will let Chen Haoran and Jiang Wuwen dog bite the dog. I believe that in a short time, this university will set off a bloodbath, and then I will be able to sit down and reap the profits. I will be able to bully and insult the people who have bullied me and humiliated me and trample on them.


    Thinking of this, my heart can''t help but get excited, but on the surface, I still pretended to be indignant, and said seriously to the little sister: "sister Chan, don''t worry. For the unification of freshmen, I''m bound to win, and will never let you and brother Haonan down!"


    Little sister was very satisfied with my performance. She could not help touching my pretty face and then said vaguely: "as a handsome and talkative primary school brother like you, my sister almost likes you. Come on, make great efforts. As long as you become a freshman, what girls you want in school, sister can satisfy you, even if you want me Can go to satisfy, elder sister although not pure, but the bed Kung Fu is first-class, guarantees you to be satisfied! "


    After that, she also gave me a wink. She was extremely charming. I tried to hold back the river and sea in my stomach and said to little sister Tai, "don''t worry, sister can. I won''t let you down!"


    Little sister didn''t say anything. She left me a contact number and left. Before she left, she said to me that if you have any difficulties and need help, you can call her directly. She also said to me that she is optimistic about me and has the potential to become a freshman.


    When you look at me, I will never forget her smile


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 91

    Looking at the back of the little sister leaving, a scene that happened occurred in my mind, the more depressed I wanted, the more ridiculous I was, then helpless, if I was strong enough, I would not have landed in that field.


    In my trance, the reason suddenly came to me, quietly asked me: "Xuan elder brother, that fox spirit to you said what, should not be seducing you? You must keep it, or you will be in trouble! "


    The sudden attack of reasoning broke my meditation, and looked at him. I stood up and said carelessly, "nothing, let''s go back to the classroom!"


    The reason looked at the remaining meals in the plate, and said inexplicably, "Xuan elder brother, this is going, but you haven''t finished your meal!"


    I did not pay attention to the rational question, said: "disgusted without appetite, go!"


    After that, the lecture came up and we went back to the classroom together.


    In the next few days, my life was in peace for a while, and nothing happened. The daily life is very regular, morning exercises, class, thinking about the next things, also for carrying up the big one flag to do preparations.


    For this purpose, I am quietly working hard. I asked the lecture to help me to secretly organize the data of the freshman. That is, the famous people in all classes in the freshman. In this respect, the gossip man is extremely good at reasoning. He even lists the character, hobbies and time of making a trip for each class leader. I also compare it with the data given by the lecture, The only one who is qualified to compete with me is Xiao Tianyi of the sports department. Although this person has no possibility of dominating freshmen, he is relatively popular among freshmen of freshmen, and no one dare to provoke them. However, for the bosses in other classes, they are not enough of a group of clowns, and I have not put them in mind. ,


    but compared with them, I am still a new person in this school. Although I have made a little fame because of playing Ding Yaowu, it is very difficult to be the eldest in the first year. Besides, even the class leader has not been in charge.


    At present, I still lack a qualification, a convincing qualification, want to win the people, want to let people submit, rely on force is absolutely not enough, just like Ding Yaowu, although I have been beaten hard, it can only let him fear me at most, dare not to provoke me, but want to let him return to me completely, it is impossible, after all, want people to be sincere with you Clothing, must let people know your potential, know that follow you have a future.


    So, even if Chen Haoran can help me secretly, I can''t take it lightly for a while. Even if I have to repeat the boss of each class, it is still useless. It is just a waste of time and energy. At present, I want to be the first largest, the most lacking is fame and lack of convincing reasons. Therefore, in these quiet days, I have been looking for an opportunity to make me a famous person in the school to know me.


    However, through understanding, I got this opportunity. On May 11, half a month later, the students were all on holiday to return to the day. The school held a campus sports meeting. The university where the mixed son was in charge of was not strong in cultural background, and the reading atmosphere was not strong. The teachers basically made things like a mixed life. The students also passed the time, and wasted the time for a graduation certificate youth.


    However, even if the school is no longer bad, it will hold annual sports meetings every year. Students do not show any prize in the school field, but the city in sports is proportional to learning. Therefore, the school also attaches great importance to the sports meeting, and it is also heard that the leaders of the city will come and watch it. So the school was very grand.


    Especially those boys with sports talent, especially like to show their strengths in the attention of the public, show their own strengths, show the wind, but also get the favor of girls. For those who love to show the wind, don''t mention how beautiful. So, before the event came, the atmosphere of the school began to revolve around the sports meeting.


    In fact, every year, almost all the students in the sports department are the only ones who are in charge of the sports meeting. Even if other departments have the ranking, they are also senior students. For example, large sports meetings like ours are only divided into grades by department. The honor that individual gets is to fight for your department. Therefore, all departments in the freshman University also make stepping stones for the Department of sports, and few new students stand out here. Especially in our financial department, most of them are girls. Secondly, there are few homesteads with glasses. There are not many competitors. The contestants are also selected for the hard work of the number of candidates.


    But even so, enthusiastic counselors encourage everyone to sign up and say what is important to participate in. But everyone has self-esteem, no one likes to go to the scene to set off others, let oneself make a fool, so, the enthusiasm of the class registration is not high.


    In fact, I am in this class, many boys, but really lack of vitality, the class I read before, at least there is a scene of Fang Zixuan and Wang Yadong competing for the male. This class, no one can carry things, even the monitor, mixed is very common, can only play the power of the class, in school, bullshit is not.


    Originally, I have no interest in this kind of thing, I don''t want to be cool, I don''t want to make girls, or want to get together that lively one. But, I know, it is an opportunity, an attractive opportunity, an opportunity to let my name spread across the campus, and a chance to convince people. So, I am determined that I have to participate.Determined to be sure, I immediately chose three events I am good at: 100 meter dash, 10000 meter long-distance race, and high jump. However, some people immediately thought that I was pretending to be forced, because the students in my class bravely submitted their names, which was also forced to Liangshan. At most, they reported a number. No one would be like me, and immediately reported three without hesitation.


    If I win, I will fight for the face of the whole finance department and even more for my own class. But in the end, no one in the whole class supports me. They all think that I am a clown. Of course, there is one person who supports me, that is, reasoning!


    Registration and preparation are in full swing. With the alternation of day and night, the school''s large-scale spring games are finally caught in the attention of the whole school. On the first morning of the competition, the playground has already been overcrowded, and everyone is preparing for the upcoming sports meeting.


    After morning exercise, Li Li and I wandered around the campus. Today''s weather was particularly sunny, as if we were planning for the day. The contestants were busy preparing for the coming competition, while I was still taking a leisurely walk here.


    Even reasoning can''t help but ask me: "brother Xuan, I remember this morning there seems to be a high jump competition, you signed up not to practice it, in case you get a good place?"


    I smile and say: "I know, it doesn''t matter whether I go or not."


    The reason is silent to my answer. In fact, I know that he doesn''t want to hang out with me. He wants to go to the playground to have a look. After all, the place is very busy at present. There are lots of beautiful women cheering in groups. It is a good choice whether to go to the game or to see the beautiful women.


    However, I don''t like the place where people are surging. I still have the same character as before. I like to stay in a quiet place and don''t want to go there too early. Finally, I saw that he was impatient to reason, so I took him there. However, as soon as I arrived at the meeting hall, I still made a big jump. The playground space was already very large, but now it was blocked. Even outside the playground, there were many people, including students from other schools. It was a sea of people.


    My remaining two events are also carried out in the morning, and in today''s event, the number of high jump is popular, because this project reflects the agility and explosive power of human body. Here, you can clearly see the body movements of the participants. Therefore, there are so many onlookers in this project, and this is the first event I participated in in the sports meeting.


    I reasoned with him. I pushed through the crowd one layer after another, and finally got into the high jump scene. When I arrived here, I found that the referee was on the scene and was already calling the roll call. He was about to cross out my name. I suddenly rubbed against it and squeezed out of the crowd. I called out loud and arrived.


    The referee glanced at me and said impatiently, "don''t sign up if you don''t want to play. What''s the matter if you come so late!"


    I dare not quibble, after all, he is the boss here, so he quickly stood in the line of high jumpers. Maybe my lateness wasted everyone''s starting time. The crowd and Cheerleading Girls could not help satirizing me and said, "now even dogs and cats can jump high!"


    "I guess this man is coming to make up the number."


    "Maybe it is. The financial department is full of yin and Yang, so I can only draw a little white face to fill in the sum!"


    "I can''t imagine him making a fool of himself later!"


    There are a few flower crazed said: "so handsome, I think the high jump posture will be more handsome!"


    "If he wants to be the first, I''ll go after him!"


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, only at this time will the beauty be left behind. Therefore, even if I am as handsome as I am in England, I can not attract the audience. Now, only the Braves who win in the field can be favored by girls.


    I didn''t pay attention to the rumors around me and the fanatics who admired me. My eyes just inadvertently glanced at the person standing in the same row with me and waiting for the start of the match, Ma Qiang. After all, I also heard that Ma Qiang was also from the sports training background, but I didn''t know why he gave up.


    Maybe he''s the same as me. I haven''t seen him for a long time. He''s still a strong man from Northeast China. However, compared with the past, he''s much thinner, and his manner seems to have less ferocious flavor. It seems that Ma Qiang, who was domineering at the beginning, has disappeared. He has lost his original demeanor and is not paid attention to by the onlookers at the moment.


    We stand side by side in silence, waiting for the chance to play in the crowd''s noise


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 92

    Time passed in a minute and a second, unconscious, the referee also finished the name, and then he told us the rules of the game. The rules were simple, without preliminary competition, he jumped in rotation directly, one height, gave all the players a chance to jump three times, three times without skipping, elimination, skipping, and continuing to the next height. As for what way you can jump, just pass.


    Soon, the referee finished the rules. Then, with the whistle of the referee, the competition officially started. I was on the 16th, and the players in front of me showed flat. But when the crowd and cheerleaders on the scene shouted at the stage on the 12th, they were shouting for the person. I know that he is from the third sports department, The name is Duhang. He has been a famous high jumper in the sports department. From enrollment to now, he has been a champion of three times. Now he is senior. People certainly think that he is not the champion.


    I also know that duaerospace, the high jumper, was a character. He seldom participated in the school disputes since the fourth year of senior high school. However, the famous people in the school would be afraid of him by three points. And most importantly, he was the force behind the river without marks. According to legend, he is still a cousin of jiangwuji.


    Although it is no longer mixed, but the name still exists. Chen Haoran was repeatedly engaged in the river for several times in the past time, and was inserted by duaerospace for several times, which made Chen Haoran eat turtle many times, which makes him dare not move the river without marks easily.


    This time, I also saw that I might become my enemy of the prince of high jump. To be honest, he looks really spiritual, strong and tall, and his strong muscles can be seen through his thin coat.


    After a while, duaerospace came on the stage. With his on-the-spot, cheerleaders'' cheering and shouting suddenly increased a height. It was said that the posture of the jump was really professional and attractive. In everyone''s heart, he thought that Duhang was the champion of high jump, and others just set off his flowers.


    Other contestants also have their own cheerleaders. Even Ma Qiang, there are scattered people shouting for him to cheer up. But I am the most miserable among the crowd. I wonder if the people in our class forgot that I also participated in the high jump competition, or said that they had no hope for me. Besides the only reason to support me, I was in the competition venue , no one in our class came here.


    However, I don''t care about these, they don''t matter whether they come or not, as long as I can get the results I want.


    With the scream of the earthquake, there is a orderly progress in the competition. The referee reads who is named, who goes to jump. The starting height of the first round has been jumped by. However, the posture of the jump is various and the posture is thousands. No matter how embarrassed it is, it will be OK anyway. I also made a leap at will, easy to cross.


    By the second round, someone started to make mistakes, and I still performed very easily and without pressure. The third round, gradually began to be eliminated, I still insisted on it. By the fourth round, the number of people began to decline, and Ma Qiang also supported this, unfortunately, the collapse, and I still feel no pressure.


    With the passage of time, the competition has entered the stage of white heat, cheerleaders'' shouting has been shaking the sky, especially every handsome jump of duaerospace can make the atmosphere on the scene high. Some of his admiring girls, eyes are all out, excited all to cry out.


    Of course, those who were eliminated lost, but also left in the support of their peers. And like me, I am not expected by anyone, even if skipped, we all feel just fluke. But when the competition was at the critical moment, when only five players were left, those who sneered at me couldn''t start to look at me differently.


    Not only my four people, are all students of the third grade sports department. Besides duaerospace, all three are Chen Haoran''s people, and they are also the seed players cultivated by the school. They can stay until the end. They are all unexpected things. It is my new student who can not be heard. It has been unexpected to the whole audience.


    At this time, at the high time of the competition, the crowd around has become more and more. Even some people recognize me, saying that I am a new transfer student. The one who beat the crowd with his own power, ye Zixuan, the tiny voice spread rapidly among the crowd.


    At this moment, the people around began to pay attention to me, a small role that didn''t look up. Although my movements were not skillful, I insisted from the beginning to the present, even the popularity of Wang duaerospace on the field, began to look at me. Now he is a little concerned about me.


    In fact, for this kind of sports, I was born with conflict, without this talent, now can do these, are in the foreign year of training, in order to live out, have to play life, play the life of the jump, these are the necessary conditions for survival in the wild, otherwise I have lost this life.


    Of course, in addition to my ability, jumping high depends on the mentality, my mind is flat, but I have the determination to win, because I will have to win in this competition, so that I can be amazing, let everyone agree with my existence.When I attracted everyone''s attention, I once again accepted a round of competition, and still easily leaped past. This time, some people began to cheer for me, especially those girls who like to commit a flower mania. They were all over the world for my beautiful and athletic boy.


    After two rounds of competition, the other three people in addition to Du Yuhang also lost one after another. In the passionate high jump arena, only Du Yuhang and I were left. Until this moment, people finally realized that I, a seemingly insignificant little man, was prepared, not only relying on luck to hold on here.


    Although, the vast majority of people present still continue to support Du Yuhang, because in everyone''s mind, he is the king worthy of high jump, which is an insurmountable myth. But, by my this small person suddenly attack, at the moment he is also a little nervous.


    In the intense expectation of the public, the competition should have continued step by step, but after another round of jumping, Du Yuhang felt that he didn''t want to waste his physical strength, or he didn''t want to waste time jumping around with me, an unknown little man. He even took the initiative to apply for a substantial increase in the height of the crossbar.


    This height is two centimeters higher than his previous record of high jump in the school. His voice has just dropped, and there are continuous shouts and screams. No one thinks that Du Yuhang''s behavior is a violation of the rules. On the contrary, he is sure that he can do the same. His self-confidence has made all the flower lovers infatuated. Even the referee supported Du Yuhang''s opinion. Then he turned his head and asked me, "do you agree to do this, because I don''t want to waste time?"


    His words were full of disdain for me, and as the only opponent of Du Yuhang, I did not hesitate to shout to him: "I do not agree!"


    Hearing my answer, the crowd was boiling again. People who looked down on me at the beginning looked down on me even more. They told me that I was not a man and told me to admit defeat directly. In any case, even some female fans I just captured were disappointed with me.


    However, I did something incredible to everyone in the scorn of everyone. After a pause, I said again, "I don''t agree because two centimeters are too few. I suggest adding another five centimeters to make a whole number."


    However, my proposal did not get the support of everyone, and they all thought that I was crazy because it was an unimaginable height. Let alone the students of this school, I am afraid that the students of professional sports school can hardly surpass this score, but I insist on increasing it to this height, and at the same time, I release crazy words, I jump first, if not, I lose.


    Finally, the voices of the crowd stopped, and everyone began to pay attention to me. Everyone understood that if I dared to take such an oath, I was not joking.


    Even Du Yuhang was shocked. His face suddenly changed. It can be seen that this height has exceeded the limit for him. His ability may not reach this height. Therefore, he has no confidence. He hesitates. But because of the face, after a lot of tangles, he still gritted his teeth and agreed to my proposal.


    Then, the referee raised the height of the crossbar to the height I raised. Maybe my action was too crazy, or maybe it was about to break the school record again. Therefore, at this time, the crowd suddenly increased, and those who had watched other games were attracted by a wave of rumors.


    The crowded scene is now more overcrowded. All the people are looking forward to watching. Some people think I''m pretending. Some think I may really have this strength. Some people think I''m a madman, a madman looking for a sense of existence. All kinds of comments come and go.


    I ignored all the noise and focused on the game. In the spotlight, I took off my coat, squatted down and tied my shoelaces. Then I stood up and stared at the bar, which was also a challenging height for me.


    At this moment, my mood was extremely excited, I took a deep breath, and then, my body moved. Under all kinds of comments and countless surprised eyes, I stepped on the ground and rushed towards the horizontal bar like a sword.


    To a certain distance from the crossbar, I jumped up, in the air, I came to a handsome and gorgeous turn, with incomparable standard posture perfectly leaped over the bar, steadily landed on the high jump pad.


    But after I stood up gracefully, I didn''t know who in the crowd called out: "my God, he, he broke the historical record of high jump in the whole school!"


    All of a sudden, the whole audience was clapping for me, shouting one after another.


    I made a great success


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 93

    I easily surpassed Du Yuhang''s historical records in school in the public''s attention. Everyone showed a startled look, and my eyes changed from disdain to surprise. Even those cheerleaders who originally supported Du Yuhang looked at me strangely. In their eyes, they also showed a color called worship.


    Du Yuhang''s face suddenly became gloomy. I jumped at this height and slapped him in the face. After all, he was the one who first proposed to skip the level. His purpose was to want me to be eliminated as soon as possible. However, he didn''t expect that I, as a small role, proposed a higher height and succeeded Over.


    At this moment, he has lost face, but what makes him more embarrassed is that he seems very uncertain when I cross this height. At this time, his face is not good-looking, but even so. There are still a lot of young girls, are looking forward to this high jump adult, can play an extraordinary ability to beat me.


    After the applause gradually dissipated, the field began to boil up again, all of them were cheering for Duhang. However, such a sound did not make him full of confidence, but made him feel embarrassed. He was staring at the insurmountable bar for a long time before he said three words: "I give up!"


    All of a sudden, the audience was shocked, and some of his super fans couldn''t help showing disappointment. At the same time, everyone knew that Du Yuhang''s initiative to admit defeat was to preserve his last bit of dignity. He knew that he could not surpass this height. Therefore, he who had never failed did not want to fall at this height, and he did not want to be disgraced. After saying this sentence, Du Yuhang turned his head and glared at me, and quickly escaped from the scene where he lost face.


    He admitted defeat, so that I became the focus of the court. At the moment when the referee announced that I was the champion, the name of Ye Zixuan spread quickly in the whole playground. In an instant, I became the most shining high jump star in the sports meeting.


    No one would have thought that I, the transfer student who made a great success on the playground, was a waste who had been wronged in those years. Of course, only my own heart would remember the indelible humiliation. I would like to gradually destroy the humiliation with today''s exaltation, and let those who once looked down on me look up to me.


    With this excitement, I picked up the coat on the ground and put it on my body. Then, I left the scene in the crowd''s discussion. Seeing me leave, reasoning also quickly followed up. At this time, his face was filled with a sense of pride, just like the honor I got from him, and I was calm all the time It''s like dessert to me. It''s nothing to be surprised about.


    Maybe it''s because I''m a blockbuster, plus I''m so handsome that I leave with a lot of crazy girls closely following me, talking about me in a low voice.


    After a look at the time, if I remember correctly, I should be close to my next event, that is, the 100 meter dash. When I got to the site of the 100 meter race, a girl who looked like a flower maniac in my class was surprised and said, "my God, ye Zixuan seems to have reported for the 100 meter dash!"


    At once, all kinds of discussions began to ring out. After all, there was no connection between the two events, high jump and sprint. Although high jump also needs run-up and sprint, it is quite different from sprint. Therefore, for those who are good at high jump, sprint is not necessarily strong, unless the special student who focuses on training all-round skills may be able to have strong points in both events at the same time There is no such person in school yet.


    However, it is not surprising that I, a freshman who has just transferred to other schools, has just won the first place in the high jump competition and has no breath to throw myself into the sprint.


    Although people saw that I had made a miracle in the high jump, they didn''t think that I would create a miracle again for the 100 meter race. After all, sprint is a special sport. Its popularity, whether in international competitions or in school sports meetings, belongs to a special existence. Because of its explosive short distance, the first person can be called a flying man.


    In this competition, there is almost no one who has remained unchanged for ten thousand years. Almost a new generation of new people replace the old. Every year, a new person will appear to win the first place. In this year''s most popular player, what I didn''t expect was Liu Boyang, who came back after being disfigured by me. But this is also the first time I saw him after I came back. Although they are all redone, I have to say that they are much more handsome than before. There is also a very popular person, but I do not know, as for me, although most people do not have much hope for me, but still hold a curious attitude, looking forward to my game.


    Soon, the 100 meter preliminaries began, I was in the curiosity of people, effortless success into the final list. This time, the onlookers really dropped their glasses. I was able to jump at the same time and have such a sprint speed. In an instant, I was once again a popular sprinter.


    There was almost a whirlwind in the school. My fame soared. It was just because I was a new figure that made the popular sprint more exciting. More and more people were waiting for the 100m final in the afternoon, and more and more people were talking about me as a popular candidate.I can hear my name vaguely wherever I go, especially the reason I have been following me, and I am flattered in my ears. He didn''t seem to have thought that he would have such a day, and a miracle maker called brother Dao, facing a wide range of eyes, I and the preacher ran back to the bedroom. However, returning to the bedroom is still restless.


    Now I am not only for the class to fight for glory so simple, my century has been recorded in the school history book, so, I once went to the dormitory, many students in the class surrounded, to me is a sea of praise.


    Although I still hate these hypocritical people, I have to deal with it. Because I want to close up my hearts and I want to convince people. Then, my classmates, who need to be admitted in the first step, must first make the people in my class happy and sincere.


    I was in the entertainment class all afternoon. I was able to breathe until the competition began in the afternoon. I went to the bathroom to solve it. I went to the playground with Dong Zi. This time, I was no longer alone, because most of the students in the class were walking with me.


    When I was held by the class and appeared in the playground, I was recognized immediately. Then, one after another, like waves, more and more people noticed me. Before the competition started, I was watched by countless eyes. I broke through the different eyes and walked into the field.


    At this time, there are other finalists who also appear on the scene. They seem to know each other. They all seem to know each other. They are deeply disdained in my eyes, and they don''t know whether they are jealous or hate. I don''t care about him or ignore other eyes, only calmly do stretching exercise to prepare for the competition.


    In a few minutes, the crowd again clamor up, I can not help but follow people''s eyes to the entrance of the playground not far away. I see that the river has also come out in the support of a group of people, and is coming in our direction, only one person attracted my attention, that is, Fang Qing.


    Seeing Fang Qing appear in the river without trace, I can not help but show a little anger. I constantly remind myself that I can''t be impulsive, otherwise everything I do will disappear, and then I close my eyes, deeply inhale a breath, and then return to the usual state again.


    Soon, Jiang Wuji and a group of people came to this side. When he saw me, he immediately came to me and quietly said to me, "yes, you can all come here. It seems that sprint is really hopeless!"


    His words mean to satirize me obviously. I can keep going to the final. In his eyes, I don''t want to get too much entangled with people like him. I just turn around and look at other places. When I ignore him, I leave my body simply. Fang Qing beside him also looks at me with deep intention, and then he follows the river without mark to leave Open, we all in the crowd attention, in the noisy shouting, quietly waiting for the start of the game.


    After a while, the referee came over and arranged the track position for several of us. All seven of us stood on their own track waiting for the referee to sound their guns.


    Coincidentally, Jiang Wuji, who is provocative to me, just stands on my left. Although I became famous in high jump, jiangwuji still disdains me. He seems to have full confidence in this project. He is obviously determined to win the championship position.


    Of course, before his strength, I also heard the lecture that he has created the school''s historical achievements many times in sprint, which is the strongest sprinter in the school, so, on the field, it is right. His support rate is quite high. And I am a new star, there are also many people who have the expectation. After all, many people''s mentality is to see the miracle happen again. Of course, whoever wins, can appreciate the attitude of the flying people and feel the fast sprint, which is the biggest reason people love to see the sprint.


    At this time, the referee has made gestures, tense moment, is coming, I hold my breath, eliminate the thoughts, prepare to fight, and Jiang Wuji and other players, also concentrated on the spirit, to wait.


    But when I was ready, my eyes inadvertently glanced at a person, that is Fang Qing. Around her, there were still many classmates I knew before. However, I was surprised that Fang Qing''s look seemed to have come to help Jiang without any trace. Suddenly, she seemed to come to see me, because her eyes I was staring at me all the time, and the strange eyes made me feel like I couldn''t say.


    And in the moment I fell into a loss of mind, the referee''s command gun suddenly rang, and immediately, I moved conditionally


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 94

    Several other people, with the fall of the gun, in the cheers of thousands of people, like a runaway wild horse toward the end of the crazy rush, and I compared, or a bit slower, and then I immediately react to come over, a little bit of one foot, a force, my whole person will shoot out, looking at the people in front of me, I just want a word, that is, chase, hard pursuit, desperately chase At this moment, I have forgotten everything. My body and heart are immersed in this fast sprint. There is no one else in the eyes, only the destination not far away.


    Shouting, screaming, cheering sound, shaking my eardrum, and in this short few seconds, I surpassed one after another ahead of me, to the final sprint stage, my body burst out of more powerful power, and by this time, I was only one step away from the No.1 river.


    He is really not a simple person, not too tall, but also such a brave explosive force. There is only one belief in my heart, that is, to surpass him, for Fang Qing, for his ridicule of me, and to surpass him, I will get the pleasure of defeating him.


    At the moment when I was near the finish line, I successfully drove with Jiang Wuji. Several other players were left behind by us. I have to say that Jiang wutrace has strength, but it is a pity that he met me. Although I was a second late, it does not mean that I will lose.


    At the end of the race, I completely entered the acceleration phase, and my speed was improved to the maximum. However, Jiang Wuji was not the same. He had already entered the acceleration stage from the start. At the end of the day, he didn''t have much explosive power, so in the end, he had no strength.


    As long as I accelerate, surpassing him is a quiet thing. At this critical moment, in the voice of thousands of people, I successfully surpassed Jiang Wuji. The next second, I took a step ahead of him and crossed the finish line, and he, following closely, rushed past. It turned out that I got the first by accident, and he failed to get the second.


    Before the game started, I had already guessed that Jiang Wuji would compete with me in this competition, and only he has the possibility of winning the championship. So, no matter what the result is, surpassing him will be my goal.


    And I got such a result, obviously did not let everyone down, but, I got the first again, in the eyes of many people, I am still a myth, although most people support Jiang Wuling lost, but I still got the cheers that should be expected, although the response is not as big as expected, but really beat Jiang Wuji, I have been satisfied, so, in me Just when he was complacent, Jiang Wuji came to me with a overcast face, stretched out his hand and said in a cold voice, "Congratulations, ye Zixuan!"


    It seems that he is not reconciled to losing to me, but since people take the initiative to stretch out their hands, I am not good at beating people''s face. Then my hand is held together with him. It seems that we are like friends, but in fact, we have different ideas.


    I looked at him and replied with a smile, "thank you." Then I glanced at the crowd around, but I didn''t see Fang Qing''s figure. I didn''t want to stay here any longer. With a little complicated mood, I left the noisy playground in a low-key manner.


    Through the two competitions of high jump and 100 meter race, my name has been thoroughly spread in the school. It is amazing to many people that I can achieve such a result. What''s more, I am still a freshman who has just arrived at the school, which makes many people more surprised. Therefore, the sports meeting has been held for a day, and many champions have been produced. However, the fastest rising popularity has been achieved, I''m the one who enjoys talking about most.


    No matter where I go, I can feel some appreciative eyes and some praising discussions. It seems that my name has been engraved on every part of the campus. I don''t like noisy places. Now I just want to have a good quiet.


    So, I opened to reason, I was a person came to the back of the school on a vacant land, quietly smoking, smoking a cigarette, I can''t help lying on the grass, mouth with a grass, looking up at the blue sky, thinking about the future road, in this day, I offended Jiang Wuji and Du Yuhang behind him, feeling a little bad Yes.


    In fact, I have the ambition of dominating the University. On the one hand, I want to trample on the people who have bullied me completely. On the other hand, it is also a more important reason. I want to wake up to the students in this university and let them stop looking down on others and bullying others indiscriminately, because the roles you look down upon may make you scared in the future. I want them to know that salted fish will turn over.


    In the silence of the time, I suddenly heard the clear sound of ziye


    I suddenly turned my head and saw that Fang Qingzheng came slowly towards me. Her figure was still graceful and fashionable. In the sunshine, she looked so beautiful. But at this moment, I didn''t want to appreciate her beauty. My mood was a little uneasy. I was afraid that what I worried about most would happen.


    Just before the start of the match, I was a little worried about whether Fang Qing found me or not. Fang Qing knew me well and even surpassed myself. Therefore, I worried that no matter how good I disguised, I could not hide her eyes.


    Now, she even took the initiative to find me, I can''t help but feel a little flustered, but on the surface, I still pretended to be calm and calmly asked, "what are you looking for me for?"Fang Qing slowly walked to my body, money, looked down at me lying on the ground, said directly indifferently: "you let me down too much!"


    When I heard this, my heart beat faster and my heart was about to jump out of my mouth. Was it true that I was exposed? But I still pretended to be calm and said: "beauty, I don''t seem to know you well. I don''t remember that I offended you."


    Fang Qing replied coldly: "why do you want to win the river without trace, why don''t you deliberately release water..."


    To tell you the truth, my palms were sweating nervously just now, but when I heard her saying this, I immediately understood that she didn''t recognize me. She only paid close attention to me during the competition. But when I heard her say this, I interrupted her and said, "why can''t I win him? Let''s go. Ha ha, I haven''t lost since Ye Zixuan is so big! Tell you clearly, you have no right to control me


    Then Fang Qing explained: "you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean that. I said it for your own good. If you won Du Yuhang in the high jump, he would have to trouble you. Now he has won Jiang wutrace. They have a relationship with each other. Now you are in trouble. They have to work together to clean you up."


    Hearing this, I was relieved, and my heart rate returned to normal rhythm. Then, I vomited the grass roots I bit in my mouth, then sat up and looked at Fang Qing and said solemnly, "classmate, thank you for your kindness. This kind of thing will not bother you. I don''t care, let them just come here!"


    Hearing my answer, Fang Qing didn''t argue with me. She just walked away and sat on the lawn. She said leisurely, "do you know, seeing you now makes me think of Suluo unconsciously. So, later, I began to pay attention to you slowly. Gradually, I more and more think that you and Suluo are very similar, although he is not as handsome as you You have no strength, but your back, your breath, your blood in your bones, are all too similar to him.


    Because of his life experience, everyone looks down on him. But you are much luckier than him. You don''t have a miserable life experience. You are more capable than him. However, your behavior today is really too reckless. In fact, you should not win them. Although you have some background, you are not worth mentioning compared with them. "


    Fang Qing''s words, let me just ease the heartbeat and slightly accelerate the beat, originally, she really connected me and Suluo, originally, she said so out of concern for me, but, I don''t feel regret at all, because ye Zixuan, who came back again, did not fear this word in the dictionary!


    I don''t know why. At this moment, I suddenly have an impulse to have a showdown with her. I want to let him know that the former Suluo has changed, and has become less impulsive. To achieve great things, not only is there blood filled with blood, but also quick thinking. If I want to be famous, I first cut into this river without trace.


    However, now I am also very grateful to Fang Qing, thank her for remembering the name of Suluo, thank her for her caring advice to me. So, with some excited heart, I said calmly: "I still thank you for your reminding, but these don''t matter to me. I don''t need to tolerate them, but I''m very curious. Why do you care so much about Suluo If you care so much about him, why don''t you go to him? "


    After saying these words, my mood is a little excited, I just want to know an answer, whether she cares about Suluo out of love or sympathy, this question has puzzled me for a long time, it is also time to let it end.


    Fang Qingzheng was in a state of loss of mind. Obviously, she didn''t find my abnormality. She only regarded me as a listener, a person who could let her vent her emotions, or maybe I touched her sad past. In a word, this time, she did not evade my question, but replied bitterly: "I will not take the initiative to look for him, I want him to come to me, I will stay In this school, I''m waiting for him to give me an explanation! "


    Hearing this, my body also couldn''t help shaking. My body was like a knife. She broke up heartlessly. She said that I was not worthy of her. Why should I come to her in the end? Bearing the pain in his heart, he said to her: "he should not come back again. I heard that his face is completely lost. It''s not good to come back again!"


    After listening to my words, Fang Qing still didn''t find my abnormality. She was still immersed in her own sadness. She looked up at the blue sky and said with heavy emotion: "I firmly believe that he will come back. Although he left in such a mess, he will not be reconciled. I believe he will have the day when the King returns."


    Hearing this, my heart is more and more uncomfortable, if I take it down, I will really expose.


    So, I quickly stood up, walked out a few steps, back to her said: "is a man will face, he will never come back, sorry, I have something else, left first!"


    With that, I left in a hurry


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 95

    I left, vigorous pace, free and easy back, but my heart is extremely heavy, should be said to be desolate, I don''t know why, Fang Qing, like a ridge in my heart, a difficult to cross the ridge, every time I see her and her dialogue, I like back to the past time, like the former Suluo, but, no matter before or now, I don''t understand Why would she wait for me to explain, and what would I explain to her? I really can''t think of it.


    No mistake, Fang Qing knows me very well. She knows that I am a person who would rather die than surrender. She knows that I am a man who never gives up. But she does not know that I am also a man with self-respect. I have suffered endless humiliation. I will also lose face, and I will be shameless. I will also have no face to face all kinds of hardships before.


    I want to change my face for something. I just want to draw a full stop to the past and start over again with a new identity. Yes, I came back with ambition. The purpose of coming back is revenge, not to find Fang Qing and revive her old love. That is to say, this belief has made me come back with a life in one year abroad.


    I quickened my pace of action and waited for the turn of the path. When she completely disappeared in Fangqing''s sight, I finally couldn''t help it. Facing the small trees beside the road, I was beaten by Fang Qing with a firm belief. But I didn''t understand, I really didn''t understand. What does Fang Qing feel about me and really love me? Or pity me?


    After a good vent, I calmed down my mood, and then restored Ye Zixuan''s state. After all, now I am living as ye Zixuan, and then I go back to my bedroom. At this time, my bedroom is already full of people, and reasoning is the protagonist of the scene. Many people gathered together to listen to him talk. He stood on the stool like a reciter, and said my glorious deeds with the vernal equinox. He also told some things I didn''t know when I was with him. Most of the things were made up by him. He called me a God.


    I have to say, his speech is really persuasive. The people around him listened with great interest and were fascinated. I stood in the bedroom for a long time before being found out. At this time, everyone ignored the reasoning and shifted the focus to me again.


    Now I am already a very influential person. I feel that I am a strange guy who hides his strength. I do not show the mountains and dew at ordinary times, and I make a big splash at the critical time. This makes many people think that I am more powerful and can not leak out, and they admire me more. Most of these people are my classmates in my class. Maybe they think that they can follow me In a class, there is light on the face.


    And these are exactly the effects I want. From the students'' reaction, I know that this has laid a good foundation for me to become a freshman. If I can get a place in the next long-distance running project again, then my reputation can be completely established in the school. At that time, I will be able to carry a big flag and be able to go with the wind. In other words, the day of my revenge is just around the corner.


    Now, everyone''s expectation for me is the next long-distance running project, which has become a hot topic for many people in the school, because the omnipotent students have spread the news about it. Many people know that I have another project, that is, the last axle competition and long-distance running of the whole sports meeting.


    This is also the highest scoring project. For college students, it is equivalent to the marathon of the Olympic Games. What it tests is a person''s comprehensive quality. After all, the ability of long-distance running is not achieved overnight. Although, in the sprint, I can win the first place, but there is an essential difference between long-distance running and short-distance running. Sprint reflects the explosive power of speed and short distance, while long-distance running reflects your endurance, physical strength and perseverance. Ordinary people, let alone what rank in the long-distance running 10000 meters, even if they can persist in running 10000 meters, it is enough.


    So far, the only person who can''t be admired by the four people in aerospace university is the one who can''t be admired in this project, Even to give him the qualification of shoes are not, white autumn Yan, is the school''s true myth.


    In the long-distance running project, no one has broken the record since he was admitted to school, but these are nothing. Long distance running is just a hobby of him. The reason why he has become a mythical existence is that he is the super overlord in the school, the boss of the whole university, and the object that all students look forward to.


    It can be said that from the beginning of his freshman year, he started his own name. What''s more, in a short period of one and a half months, he unified his senior from freshman year. However, we know little about him. We only know his name, but we don''t know where he is from. The background is too mysterious.


    Of course, his own personality charm is also very bad, school grass, but after the unification of the school, he began to take a low-key line, did not bully the weak, did not interfere in the fight between the various classes, the fight between grades do not interfere with each other, is also his proposal, and people from other schools are not allowed to enter the school to beat people, which is also put forward by him Qiu Yan is the person in the mouth of the little sister, and the person that the famous people in the whole school fear.I admire Bai Qiuyan, not because of anything else, but because of his low-key. I have been to school for a long time, but I have never seen him. In addition to appearing in the long-distance race, he almost never shows up in public at other times, and has always kept a low-key.


    However, people never stop talking about him, because I have also heard about this man''s myth. Chen Haoran, the king of singles, can''t get on the stage at all. In terms of single challenge, he absolutely blew Chen Haoran. No one has ever seen him do it, because there has not been a person who does not want to be killed to provoke him.


    And every strong person, there is a fatal weakness, that is, women, to him, of course, the only woman he deeply loves in this school, as long as the school people know, she is the school flower Luo Ziyi, is a particularly beautiful girl, but her family is not good, so, her dress is very simple, also Never make up, but even so, can not block her style, she has a beautiful face, and a kind and simple heart. Also because of Luo Ziyi''s reason, Bai Qiuyan gave up the rule of the school completely in her sophomore year.


    With her own conditions, it is easy to find what kind of person, but she did not, even Bai Qiuyan''s pursuit, she flatly refused, as if, she did not expect love, as for why, no one knows. She is like a lotus flower out of mud but not dyed, so holy, her purity, and because of this, she has won the favor of countless people.


    In school, there are countless boys who adore her, but no one dares to pursue her, because everyone knows that she is the person Bai Qiuyan likes. With this, no one dares to make her idea. However, Bai Qiuyan and Han Boyang are two different kinds of people. Bai Qiuyan has never used despicable means to pursue this woman. He only wants to gain her favor by taking actions, so he has been guarding Luo Ziyi for nearly four years.


    The reason why people worship him is also because of Bai Qiuyan''s persistent love. After all, it''s easy for a person like him to find a girlfriend in school, but he doesn''t, and he always sticks to this love silently.


    This year is his last year in school and the last time he stands on the field. He attaches great importance to this competition. It is said that he intends to leave a record that can never be surpassed in school as a memorial. And the same low-key Luo Ziyi also seems to be a friend, come to see this four-year fruitless pursuit of Bai Qiuyan''s game, cheer for him.


    Therefore, the last ten thousand meter long-distance race the day after tomorrow naturally became the most popular competition in the whole school. In addition, Wang, a new and outstanding person, also participated in the competition, which made the competition more exciting. When it comes to Bai Qiuyan and Luo Ziyi, my classmates are more and more enthusiastic. They depend on me to stay in my bedroom and keep on giving me science about their deeds. They are very envious of me, not only to compete with Bai Qiuyan, but also to see this mysterious school flower.


    The main reason is that Luo Ziyi will appear in every competition of Bai Qiuyan. Therefore, in every event of Bai Qiuyan, the second place is the head broken. Therefore, when I go to participate in this competition, many people are looking forward to it, but they don''t hold much hope for me. They think it''s difficult for me to get the place. Of course, some people will look forward to it There will be another miracle on my head.


    My classmates have come to encourage me, saying that as long as I try to get into the top five, it will cause a stir in the school. Indeed, this competition is an opportunity for me. As others say, even if I come back with the fifth place, it will also cause a sensation. If I just rely on these, I will do my best, but my ambition is more than that, my goal Is to surpass Bai Qiuyan, let the name resound thoroughly in every corner of the school.


    This competition will be held in the afternoon two days later. The time is in a hurry, and it will come as scheduled. On this day, the sun is still bright, but the school is more full than every day. There are people everywhere. Even the men who live in the dormitory for a long time in the classroom are all out in succession. Everyone is very serious about the game.


    Although the scene outside was extremely sensational, it had nothing to do with me, because the game was in the afternoon. After morning exercise, I went back to my bedroom to have a sleep. After waking up, I took a bath, had some lunch, and set off to the playground with reason


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 96.1

    The two of us walked leisurely on the way to the competition. Today, we are different from the past. We always don''t care about the rationality of dressing. Today, we are also dressed in a more tidy way. However, in my aura, he still looks gloomy no matter how he is dressed.


    However, he didn''t care about this, and felt that he was with me. It is a matter of great face. We swagger all the way, and the expression on our faces is called a pride. We shuttle through the campus, through the crowd, through the bustle, and finally reach the playground.


    There are almost no vacant seats in the whole playground. This 10000 meter long-distance race is the last race. All other competitions have been finished. Therefore, the original venue for other competitions. They''re all packed. Now, the only free track is the track that will be racing.


    This kind of picture has become a common phenomenon for the school, and there is nothing unexpected. It is estimated that there are too many people to maintain order today, such as students'' Union, security department and some teachers.


    this time, I realized what it means to be a sea of people. Fortunately, after passing the first two games, I won the prize I got the chance to be recognized by everyone, so as soon as I went to the playground, some people recognized me, and many people gave me a way automatically, which allowed me to walk to the rest area of the track calmly. When I was about to enter the rest area, suddenly, the crowd exploded, screams, cheers, shouts, all kinds of voices crossed, constantly impacting my Eardrum.


    I still naive thought, only two games, there are so many people crazy for me, but when I really react to it, I know that the enthusiasm of everyone is not because of my arrival, but because of Bai Qiuyan.


    I was still complacent, and I was squeezed into the crowd by those people in an instant. After a great deal of effort, I was pushed out of the surging crowd, and the reasoning that has been following me has disappeared.


    When I came to the rest area, there were already a lot of eager competitors. Each of them looked so big and different. I guess these people are not some unknown people. But I can only say that Bai Qiuyan is really dazzling. All the light is focused on him alone. So, even if other people do not It''s different, and it''s been ignored. And I am a living example.


    After a while, Bai Qiuyan, once the king, came out slowly with the support of the crowd. Although there are a lot of people coming, I still recognize Bai Qiuyan from the crowd. Although I haven''t seen him before, I can''t feel wrong about myself. This handsome and introverted person who walks in the front is the legendary school overlord Bai Qiuyan.


    Indeed, looking at his aura, it gives people a feeling of incomprehensible, unfathomable. Such a person, the mind is really difficult to figure out, but I am sure that his life experience is not simple. Of course, what attracted my attention, in addition to the most dazzling white Qiuyan in the audience, there was another one, that is, the girl looked envious and envious, and the boy looked at Luo Ziyi, a civilian school flower.


    At that time, I had the honor to meet her several times in school, but at that time, I was extremely inferior and had no courage to look at her in the eye. I only knew that she was beautiful and extraordinary.


    But now I am not the same, and finally dare to look at her, to this moment, I found that she really has a world-wide face, the United States is extraordinary, and Mu elegy is not the same, her beauty is so ordinary, not artificial, more importantly, she this is a pure natural plain, no decoration, can naturally send out a different kind of beauty. Moreover, in such an eye-catching occasion, she did not specially dress herself, just a normal sportswear, slightly washed white kind of clothes, which is not gorgeous has already let her beauty of all sentient beings, if dressed, it can be called a disaster to the country and the people, even I, at the moment of her appearance, can''t help but be fascinated.


    However, this is only a brief loss of consciousness, and when these people approached, I quickly took back my mind and slightly turned my head to shift my sight.


    Bai Qiuyan, however, didn''t take a rest directly. Instead, she let people in the best position beside the track, vacated a large open space, and moved several chairs for Luo Ziyi and her female companions. The people he brought, can be said to be the guards for Luo Ziyi, were directly around her.


    Wait for Luo Ziyi to settle down, Bai Qiuyan slowly came to the rest area of the field, waiting for the start of the game.


    As soon as he came over, our competitors who were on the same stage as him immediately lost their luster. I wore a white suit and thought that there was a special presence in the crowd. Unfortunately, sitting with Bai Qiuyan, I was no different from passers-by. The discussion about my new king disappeared. Almost all the people in the audience were telling the legend of Bai Qiuyan, and The gossip between him and Luo Ziyi.


    To tell you the truth, I didn''t have any vanity. I didn''t care what others thought of me. But when I compared with Bai Qiuyan, I felt a little lost. I felt that the gap was too big. However, another group of strong generals who came to participate in the competition did not seem to envy Bai Qiuyan''s brilliance. On the contrary, it was their honor to stand with Bai Qiuyan.


    But this legendary figure, I don''t know whether he was born with high cold, or he didn''t pay attention to other players. After he came, he didn''t see us at all. He just took off his coat and shook his legs a few times to prepare for the competition. Maybe, for him, this game is his own game, a self breakthrough game.I don''t know why. Looking at him like this, I have a stronger sense of war. Maybe, he inspired my fighting spirit and made me have the ambition to defeat him. Therefore, I will try my best in this competition.


    With thousands of emotions waiting for the game time, unconsciously, the game is ready, the referee is all in place, all of our players, are standing in the starting line, waiting for the gun to ring. This time, it is different from every previous competition. Almost all the people in the field called Bai Qiuyan''s name. He felt that he was really the myth of the school. No one could shake his position. Perhaps, in the eyes of all the participants, today''s champion, without any accident, must belong to him.


    I tried my best to get rid of the distractions, took a long breath, and adjusted my breath. With the firing of the starting gun, the game officially began...


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 96.2

    As the referee''s gunshot recalled, the crowd was boiling again, the harsh cheers blew my eardrum, stabbed my nerves, let me hot blood roll, I ran out of the hustle and bustle.


    The school track should run for 20 laps around the playground every 500 meters. Therefore, the earlier stage is not speed, but endurance. More importantly, we must stabilize our mood and breathe steadily and adjust our mentality. In this way, we can keep our strength and keep running for 10000 meters.


    So, even if I can''t hear the voice of supporting me, I don''t care. I still run against the wind, take out my running status every morning, and run very rhythmically.


    I don''t know whether it is coincidence or not. My rhythm is the same as Bai Qiuyan. I ran with him. I started a few laps. Many people don''t care. After all, there are many people, just together. This happens to be normal, but, until the 10th circle, I am still in the same way as Bai Qiuyan, which makes everyone surprised.


    Because, my dress is conspicuous, and Bai Qiuyan has always been the object of concern. Now, a new star like me is running with him. Many people want to ignore me. More importantly, by the tenth circle, people''s physical strength has begun to overdraw, and even some people are beginning to take off. These hardships and tiredness are not the common people can The beating frequency of the heart will be different.


    But the rhythm of running with Bai Qiuyan is still very fast. So, by this time, many people have been completely unable to keep up with each other, and have been left behind far away. Therefore, I only showed a little different characteristics at this time, which attracted the attention of the group. The voice of discussion rang in the confusion of the operation field:


    "you said, who is the person in white sports dress Why follow brother Qiu Yan all the time, it must be intentional, and want to attract attention! "


    "I did not think it was. This man and Qiu Yan Ran the same number of circles. It must not be ordinary people. I can''t look down on it. At least they may have the chance to hit the rank!"


    "I know this man, have you not heard of it? Recently, a freshman, named Ye Zixuan, said he was the first to jump high and sprint first. He was the best in sports meeting. Now the new king in school!"


    "My God, how can the sprinter come to the long run? He doesn''t know. The speed of long run is the second, and endurance is important!"


    "It''s not necessarily. When he won the high jump championship, no one would have thought that he could take the place in a sprint. Maybe someone else was the king of all!"


    "I suddenly remember that when I was practicing in the playground every morning, I often saw a man running in the playground in the morning, as if it were the one in white!"


    "No? So, this guy is not to be underestimated. Maybe he will take the second place! "


    "I''ll wait to decide. The game will be half done. Nobody can tell if he will fall out of the team."


    In the turbulent agitation, in the crowd''s talk, I kept a good rhythm, and I was running with Bai Qiuyan. If, in the tenth circle, some people didn''t pay attention to it. Then, when the 15th circle was around, almost all the students began to pay attention to me. Those voices were loud and loud over the noisy playground :


    my mother, it has been 15 laps. He has been following Qiu Yange''s pace all the time


    "I guess this kid won''t want to compete with Qiu Yan for the championship!"


    "What you say is impossible. Don''t you know that Qiu Yan brother is an existence that nobody can surpass in long-distance running?"


    "You are right, but this yezixuan is really powerful enough, can persist for so long, there is no sign of vanity, I admire him very much!"


    "You don''t find out, this ye Zixuan is not only athletic, but also handsome in appearance!"


    "Yes, if there is no autumn Yan brother in, I think I will be fascinated with him! Hey, hey


    Every time I run to a place, there will be different voices in the crowd nearby. I have been selective in ignoring these comments. In my heart, there is only one belief, effort and effort. I must play my own limit, and I will not waste my training abroad that year. No matter how hard it is during the running process, I bite my teeth very hard, not anxious, not arrogant, running with the best mentality, only one idea in my heart, competing for the first!


    When I insisted on the 18th lap, the crowd, already boiling, about the yezixuan, obviously increased, as if everyone, I was a new person to surprise, even the quiet watching the game Luo Ziyi, all showed a surprise.


    No one put in the eyes of white autumn, can not start to pay attention to me, running process, he will also occasionally look at me, obviously he knows, my silent unknown boy is powerful, his cold cheek also serious.


    But I have been immersed in my own world, and I am calm about others'' attitude to see me, and I am walking in an orderly way. When I reached the 19th circle, many people have felt it. I am very hopeful to compete with Bai Qiuyan for the first person. Therefore, many people in the whole field have started to shout for Bai Qiuyan to help, and the voice supporting Bai Qiuyan has rushed to the audience Broke the sky, with the shouting, Bai Qiuyan also accelerated some pace, as if there were countless people are looking forward to, Bai Qiuyan can leave me this asshole behind in the last circle.However, everyone''s encouraging voice did not play any use, because, I also along with Bai Qiuyan to improve the speed, still orderly follow, all the way shoulder to shoulder, never fall.


    Under this, has been supporting Bai Qiuyan fans are crazy, because before this, anyone thought Bai Qiuyan would win the championship, which is an unchangeable fact. No one will consider whether Bai Qiuyan will make mistakes. What we care about is whether Bai Qiuyan can surpass the limit. But at this moment, many people''s mood finally began to be restless, almost everyone can see that I am a new player, in the impact of the championship.


    At the end of the lap, the noisy playground suddenly quieted down, and all the noise and cheering came to an abrupt end. Almost everyone held their breath and opened their eyes at this moment. Because, everyone knows, the critical moment is coming, no one dares to make a big noise again, for fear of affecting the play of Bai Qiuyan, the great God.


    We can only silence, suppress the frenzied heartbeat, watching quietly, want to see Bai Qiuyan persist, break through, get the championship, want to see me collapse, want to see me fall behind, want to see me fall.


    But at the moment when the whole audience was holding their breath and concentrating, a sharp cry broke out at the scene, and he roared excitedly: "look, look, look, ye Zixuan is speeding up, and he still has the strength to speed up!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 97

    This sudden cry broke people''s silence and caused a wave of noise. More and more people began to be shocked. More and more people screamed. It seems that everyone can''t believe that I, a weak and nameless freshman, will let people drop their glasses again and again. Even after holding on to so many circles, I can still accelerate the sprint. What is it like It''s unbelievable.


    However, my sudden acceleration in the last lap disrupted Bai Qiuyan''s rhythm. After all, this competition. For him, it''s so important, everyone knows, this is his last game in school, a record breaking Memorial, and there is also a heavyweight guest. Pure school flower, watching the competition here, Xue Jinwei is sure to win the championship position, he can''t easily say defeat, so, after I accelerated, Xue Jinwei won the championship,? Bai Qiuyan is no longer waiting to die, he also accelerated.


    The sudden outbreak of Bai Qiuyan, the atmosphere of the audience also followed boiling, people''s cheering voice let Bai Qiuyan more dynamic, faster and faster, directly caught up with me who accelerated in advance. However, I was not disturbed by him, I still keep my rhythm, so even if Bai Qiuyan surpassed me, I still ran according to my own rhythm.


    But for the audience, Bai Qiuyan will surpass me sooner or later, because he can''t surpass me. In fact, none of them know that Bai Qiuyan''s physical strength has already begun to overdraft. Although he surpasses me at the moment, it is obvious that his speed gradually slows down after surpassing me, but even so, I still lag behind him for a long time Distance, for the audience, Bai Qiuyan''s first overall situation has been decided.


    I fell behind, in the last half of the lap, I lowered my head and suddenly accelerated. I didn''t care whether my physical strength would be overdrawn. I had only one purpose, that is, to surpass Bai Qiuyan. I kept on rushing forward. At this moment, I seemed to have taken out the speed of 100 meters sprint, regardless of a cut forward. At this time, I have only one belief, that is, to reach the destination as fast as possible.


    No one would have thought that I still had the strength to speed up again. This action made the audience scream, and the cry resounded through the whole campus. This was something that no one had thought of. I was a freshman who competed with the legend to the end.


    I am also a man of flesh and blood. At this time, my body was wet with sweat, and people were suffocating. But I just relied on the perseverance of never giving up and kept accelerating. I didn''t know whether I could surpass Bai Qiuyan. I kept running with my head down and running all the time. Finally, in the scream of the whole audience, I relied on my own perseverance to help me The speed of reaching the limit crossed the finish line. When I crossed the finish line, the excited crowd suddenly quieted down. It was so terrible.


    At this time, I do not know the other, I only know that I have crossed the end, this moment, my legs completely soft, people finally fell down. I lie on the ground, face up, looking at the dazzling sun in the sky, slowly closed my eyes, I don''t know whether I win or lose, I only know that I tried my best, lying on the ground, the body kept twitching, relieved for a long time, I just recovered a little, and my breathing became normal.


    At this time, the school broadcast sounded, announcing that I had won the championship and set a new record. At this moment, I realized that I really won. However, the whole audience did not know whether they were shocked or because of Bai Qiuyan''s face. I had crossed the finish line for such a long time, but I still didn''t hear much cheering.


    I lay on the ground and couldn''t help laughing, trying to prop up my tired body from the ground. At this time, Bai Qiuyan came to my side and stretched out my hand like friendship, pulling me up from the ground.


    Although this legend lost, but his bearing seems to be very big, I can''t see a little bit of hate from his face, he just patted me on the shoulder and said to me kindly: "yes, I appreciate you very much."


    Finish saying, he took his people, stride to leave, with the Luo Ziyi behind him also lightly looked at me, then followed Bai Qiuyan to leave together.


    I looked at Bai Qiuyan''s back and found that although he lost, he lost so boldly. Suddenly, I felt that compared with him, he was still so small. It still makes me feel a little bad.


    After Bai Qiuyan and Bai Qiuyan left completely, the crowd on the playground finally gave me cheers and cheers for being late. Although some people did not want to, in the end, I was congratulated by most people. At the same time, ye Zixuan''s name was finally launched in the school, which also indicated that my plan was about to start with complexity Heart, I drag some weak body, slowly left the playground.


    The school''s large-scale spring games, in this way, I won the last championship after the curtain officially came to an end. In the next few days, the discussion around the sports meeting is still more than, and the residual temperature of the sports meeting is still strong and persistent. In particular, my worthy new Wang has become a topic of discussion after dinner. Because of my reasons, the Department of finance has also been very popular. Although the whole department has not won the championship, my personal performance has brought us great honor.


    And my reputation is just and fashionable, and the school is full of comments on my voice, which completely meets my expectations. Even the little sister secretly came to me and praised me a lot. Chen Haoran was very satisfied with my performance.After praising me for a while, little sister Taimei got down to business. She said that I had already become famous. Although I didn''t have the same effect, at least it would not be bad. She told me that Chen Haoran would help me secretly. Although he could not interfere in my affairs, she still knew many people in his freshman year. He would contact me secretly and stand up for me Side, this can also save me a lot of unnecessary trouble, unified freshman is not difficult.


    I did not hesitate, directly agreed to her, the little sister threw me away and left, looking at her coquettish back, my heart gas endless fighting spirit, now although I have fame, have convincing capital, but want to let people follow you, still owe shortcomings, but fate is so good for me, in the third day after the sports meeting, an old acquaintance gave This is my chance.


    This morning, I was in the classroom as usual. Now I have a high prestige in the class. After the sports meeting, because I fought for glory for my class, the students all admired me, but I didn''t show arrogance. Instead, I was in harmony with them, eating and playing together. Students are really convinced me, often self-centered, but I have not shown the meaning of being the boss, and this afternoon, the introduction.


    As soon as the bell rang in the first class, the student union came to check the hygiene. Originally, it was a very common thing. However, the person who came to my class for inspection was Jiang Wuji''s follower. Maybe it was because I won him in the sports meeting, so he looked at me even more unhappy, so he made him make every effort to make difficulties in my class inspection. The most exasperating thing was that he pointed to our class Everyone criticizes, saying clothes are not neat, hair is too long and so on.


    He spoke that tone, as if he was the school leader, arrogant, speechless is, so many people in our class, it is estimated that he is Jiang Wuxian people, was insulted by him, everyone dare not say a word, and I, now have no patience, in that guy chirping, I suddenly stood up, aggressive walked on the platform, that A roll call man was a little flustered. He pointed at me and said, "what do you want? I warn you, I am..."


    I kicked him off without waiting for him to finish. For me, the weak glasses man immediately lay on the ground. However, he still wanted to struggle to get up. I didn''t give him a chance to swing my fist at him Smash, this spectacle man rolled on the ground in pain. After several punches, I gave him a heavy kick, and said in a cruel voice: "get out of here, and dare to behave in my class again. Be careful that I will kill you!"


    The tone is extremely overbearing.


    Just now, the spectacle man who was still swaggering just now has lost his original arrogance. He got up trembling from the ground, covered the pain and said to me, "Ye Zixuan, you wait, I will not let you go!"


    With that, he left in dismay.


    This is the first time that my classmates saw me using violence. My hitting posture deeply fascinated a lot of girls. I also know that I hit a person without trace in big three rivers. If it wasn''t for him, I really didn''t know how to cut into the class and be the boss!


    I clapped my hands at random when the students were talking about it. Then, standing on the platform, looking at the weak classmates, I said forcefully: "students, the reason why others will bully us is not because we are weak, but because we never resist.


    I have heard a lot about this school, but I admire it most Not Bai Qiuyan, not Chen Haoran, not jiangwuji, but Suluo.


    Although he was bullied out of school, but he, at least, resisted and became a real man, and you, what have you done, four years of college is always riding on the head, said out of disgrace, in my opinion, you really are not even as good as solo.


    What I want to say now is that from today on, I will be the only boss in this class. As long as you are willing to follow me, I promise that in the next three months, you can walk across the whole school, and no one dares to bully you. Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t follow me. As you can see, I have offended the junior students. I don''t know when they will come to trouble me today. If you want to stay with me after class, we will beat them back together. If you don''t want to stay with me, you can leave after class


    My voice just fell, the bell of the third class just rang. I walked down the platform and returned to my seat in the silence of the whole class.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 98

    After a passionate speech, I went back to my seat. As soon as I sat down, the lecturer at the same table said to the whole class, "brother Xuan, no matter what happens in the future, I will share with you!"


    In the whole classroom, there was only one person who made a statement. Others were silent and didn''t know what they were thinking. I didn''t feel lost for such a result, but I opened my book and prepared for class, just as nothing happened. All morning, I have been thinking about the difficulties I will face in the future, because I know that from this moment on, my plan will be officially launched, and the future life of this school will not be calm.


    Soon, the course in the morning was over. To my surprise, none of the students who should have gone to the canteen had left. Even the girls didn''t leave, just like they didn''t hear the bell. It was the first time that I saw them behave so united after coming to the class for such a long time.


    At this time, as the teacher just left, the door of the classroom was kicked open in the next second. Then, the people led by Jiang Wuji burst in with great hegemony.


    as a well-known figure in his junior year, Jiang Wuxian was not as powerful as Chen Haoran, but his backstage gave him enough arrogant capital, and his strength should not be underestimated Yes. Even after that, Chen Haoran did not dare to take him, which made him tyrannical in school. Now I am more sure that today''s event was deliberately promoted by Jiang wutrace, whose purpose is to avenge the games.


    Of course, he didn''t expect that I beat his people without hesitation. Although Chen Haoran was afraid of him because of his tyranny, it doesn''t mean that I also fear him. Here today, I must give Jiang Wuji a lesson and let him become the cannon fodder of my plan.


    He at the moment. He was still extremely arrogant. As soon as he came to the classroom, he swept us with a look of great disdain. His eyes were mixed with a taste of successful stratagem. It seemed that he came here today, and it was a very just thing to learn from a famous teacher. His whole person also appears to have the momentum specially, in scornfully swept our two eyes, he immediately walked to my class platform, vigorously patted the table, loudly cried: "Ye Zixuan stays, the others all leave!"


    Obviously, Jiang Wuji came to me alone. He is not stupid, because he knows that my strength in sports can not be underestimated. He can''t watch my wings grow hard. He must suppress me as soon as possible, otherwise. He must have understood that once I had full wings, I would have a feud that day.


    But his actions didn''t seem to work, because after he let out a roar. The class was still silent, as if they had not heard him.


    You know, Jiang Wuxian is a famous person in the school. People who know him are eager to flatter him, but we are surprised. Our class has always been the weakest class in the whole school. At this moment, Jiang Wuxian was deeply beaten in the face. Even the glasses man who was beaten by me just now could not bear it. Jiang Wuxian was present, He showed a special confidence, he toward our class, shouting: "wise people, get out of the way, or even you clean up together!"


    His tone is also quite arrogant, but we are not affected by Jiang Wuxian''s words. His words are a dog''s leg. This time, Jiang wutrace finally understood what was going on. He gritted his teeth and said angrily, "are you going to fight against me? Are you not afraid to start a fire? "


    Seeing that the people in our class still didn''t give him face, Jiang Wuji was so angry that he cried out: "well, today I will abolish Ye Zixuan in front of you. Who dares to intervene, I will also abolish who!"


    As soon as he waved his hand, several of his subordinates immediately closed the front door and the back door, which meant closing the door and beating the dog. I stood up directly from my seat and walked leisurely to the front of him on the platform. Immediately, I took out a cigarette, lit it in his mouth and smoked it comfortably After enjoying this pleasure, I slowly opened my mouth and said, "Jiang wutrace, if you don''t come to me, I will also find you. There are some things we should calculate! But fortunately, you have saved me this strength! "


    My words are full of satire and disdain. However, after listening to my words, Jiang Wuxian, who was angry, laughed, and then said to me with disdain: "Ye Zixuan, do you think that you can be arrogant when you show off in the sports meeting? Dare to work with me. I want to let you know that you are not as good as shit in my eyes God wants to see, who dares to help you


    Said, but also specially pointed to the students sitting under the podium motionless, the tone is really too arrogant, a word on the students in our class scolded.


    To tell you the truth, my classmates are still sitting here at the critical moment. I don''t know whether they will help me or keep an attitude of watching. I''m not sure about them. After all, those people who make trouble with Jiang Wuwen will not come to a good end. But I believe that those words of encouragement in my mouth still play a role and stimulate their blood, No one wants to be called a waste, at least reasonable, he will stand by my side in any case.Ye Zixuan, who came back again, doesn''t have the word "fear" in the dictionary. Even if no one helps me, I''m confident to fight them out. However, the reaction of the students was really beyond my expectation, because after Jiang wutrace said some threatening words, all the students in the class stood up from their seats in unity at this moment. The neat momentum made me feel excited. This is the strength of unity, which is the spirit of a class.


    From their faces, I saw perseverance and faith. They were all bloody. Maybe before, they didn''t want to resist, but there was no one to lead them. I happened to be such a leader. What''s more, Jiang wutrace was really too noisy. He brought people to the class openly, yelled at us openly and called our class a waste, No matter which class, it is a great shame, so he forced all students to stand in the same front.


    Jiang Wuji also saw this stirring scene. Suddenly, his arrogance was gradually extinguished. After all, he only brought more than a dozen people to come here today. Therefore, he had no confidence, and he hesitated to say anything more. However, I did not wait for him to open his mouth and took a deep breath of smoke. Then, I sprayed the smoke ring on his face, evil way: "Jiang No trace, thank you


    My words are very sincere, not adulterated at all, let Jiang Wuji''s face blue and white for a while, and asked me angrily, "thank me for what?"


    I also put away my joke, solemnly said: "of course, thank you for making our class people become united and United, share a common hatred of the enemy!"


    The last four words, I said very loud, and accompanied by this sound past, is my merciless punch, directly hit him a stagger, in river no trace did not have time to respond, I quickly from the podium over, directly to his crotch is a foot, directly fell on the ground, this series of actions fast and fast, this foot out My best.


    Lying on the ground, Jiang Wuji was in a cold sweat. Just as he was in pain, I quickly met him and faced his body with a variety of feet. When Jiang Wuxian''s dog legs reacted, I yelled: "students, it''s time to prove that I''m not rubbish!"


    Immediately, the students were directly attracted and rushed to the scene. The scene was chaotic. Originally, there were many people on our side, and the momentum was sufficient. As the leader, Jiang Wuji was knocked down by me, and there was no leader. Therefore, their formation was disordered and only fell into the ravage of our classmates.


    Maybe it''s too long, maybe it''s never been so united. My group of classmates seem to have released all the cowardice they once held in their hearts. They really went out of their wits to vent their anger. They touched anything on the table at will and hit each other on their bodies. The dogleg with no trace of Jiang ran everywhere. Originally, Jiang wutrace was ready to beat me as a dog, but in a flash, the situation reversed. I became the king now, but he became a dead dog lying on the ground.


    At that time, I heard Jiang wutrace''s name everywhere. Now it seems that he is no more than that. He was killed by me and became a dead dog. He was so arrogant because of some power. I have to repay the new and old hatred today. Although I have been paralyzed on the ground, my action still does not stop. He kicks him one foot at a time, which makes him almost faint ¡£


    After a while, Jiang wutrace and his group of dog legs were beaten by us, all of them were paralyzed on the ground, crying bitterly. Maybe it was because there were too many people, the scene was crowded and chaotic, and some people almost fainted.


    I have no mood for others. I only aim at Jiang Wuxian, because only he and I have a grudge. Seeing his miserable appearance, I feel comfortable. Then, I squatted down in front of Jiang wutrace and sarcastically said, "Jiang wutrace, you shouldn''t have offended me. I have said that I will certainly repay that revenge!"


    But Jiang Wuji has been beaten muddled at this time, relaxed for a long time, he just raised his head, looked at me ferociously, and yelled at me: "Ye Zixuan, if you offend me, you will not have a good end, you will die!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 99

    I''m going to die? Ha ha, this is really a big joke for me. It''s not that I haven''t died. Is it true that I''m scared? It''s too old-fashioned to frighten people. It''s OK to frighten primary school students, but it doesn''t work for me obviously.


    At this time, Jiang wutrace has been beaten by me. I thought he had some skills, but he didn''t even fight an old lady. Although he was already in a mess, he was still shouting at me. I gave him a few kicks for his unyielding strength.


    Looking at him who would rather die than surrender, I squeezed out an evil smile. Then, I squatted down again, stretched out my hand and gently touched his head. My eyes were full of banter. In my eyes, he is a small role that is not worth mentioning. He and I have no deep hatred. He is just a prelude to my plan and the cannon fodder for the early stage of the plan.


    With this premeditated plan as before, my smile became more evil. Then I grabbed Jiang Wuwen''s hair fiercely and said, "OK, I''m waiting for you to retaliate!"


    With that, I pulled his hair impolitely and hit the ground again. Jiang Wuji, who had no strength to fight back, fainted directly after his head was broken.


    And I, like nobody else, clapped my hands and stood up slowly. When I got up, those students in my class also stopped moving. As for Jiang Wuji, almost all of them were lying on the ground screaming, and some of them fainted directly. I scanned the messy scene and said casually to the students: "you see, they are the same people, no one has more hands and more mouths, they are the same, no matter who is born a superior person Wait, why should we be bullied by others, why should we let them ride on the head, students, as long as we dare to resist, as long as we unite as one, we will give him such an end. "


    With that, I also pointed out that Jiang Wuji was in a coma. After baptism, no one felt afraid. Instead, they burst out with uncontrollable excitement. Especially when I heard what I said, many people couldn''t help cheering and jumping up on the ground, and all their faces were brimming with joy.


    From this moment on, the weakest class in the past has changed. Although no one praises it, it is from this moment that I unknowingly become the boss in everyone''s mind. I am very pleased with the result. I am glad to see this wonderful start. Then, I take out my cigarette again, light it up, take a few puffs, and then lay on the ground A group of dead dogs on, I just told everyone: "let''s go, we should do what we should do, I''ll take what happened!"


    After that, I did not wait for them to answer. I turned my head and left the classroom. I went out of the teaching building and came outside. Suddenly, a breeze came to my face, which made me feel cool. Today''s battle was a beautiful victory and a good fight. He was excited to say to me, "brother, you are too strong. It''s right to mix with you. You know, I used to be bullied, but today I even hit people. It''s so cool!"


    When he spoke, the whole person was excited to jump up, I especially understand the rational mood, after all, my predecessor was such a person, I deeply smoked the last cigarette, then meaningful answer: "life is not long, there are no born losers, only people who do not resist, in the future days, such opportunities will continue, you Be prepared, too


    With that, we quickly walked towards the school canteen.


    This is my first contest with Jiang Wuxian in my new identity. Although it is not a big deal, its influence is still quite big. After all, the fight happened inside the school, and some people were seriously injured, especially the leader Jiang Wuling who was beaten into the hospital by me. Therefore, the school has attached great importance to it. After lunch, I was called to the office by the headmaster. However, due to my relationship, and I was also outstanding in the sports meeting, so the old headmaster was not good at criticizing me. He just told me to pay attention to it, but not too much.


    Although I promised him verbally, I thought that the purpose of Laozi''s coming back was to make the school full of blood. After this battle, I firmly took the lead in the class, and at the same time inspired the class to unite and help each other. More importantly, from this moment on, I really made a reputation in the school.


    My performance in the sports meeting is to let people know that there is a person named Ye Zixuan in the freshman of freshman year. Then, I put the influential person of junior year into the hospital in order to make my name popular in the whole school and let many people know how unusual I am as a freshman.


    Maybe it was me because I did everything too much. On the next day, Chen Haoran found me personally and secretly met me. As soon as I saw me, Chen Haoran took the initiative to shake hands with me, and said boldly: "it''s a talent, I really did not see you wrong!"


    I flattered and agreed: "brother Honan, I''m laughing. It''s far worse than you are!"


    "Don''t be humble, I think you have already surpassed my demeanor in those years. It seems that you are worthy of your first year! Now it''s a matter of time! "Facing Chen Haoran, who made me nauseous, I had to show no flaws, or everything would be a bubble. Therefore, I solemnly and seriously said, "brother Haonan, don''t worry, as long as I become a big one, I will never forget your kindness!"


    Although it''s flattery, sometimes I can''t be too hypocritical. As long as I express my attitude, my goal now is to let Chen Haoran relax his vigilance on me. After all, I''m a wolf, not a sheep, and Chen Haoran is not a fool. I''ll worry that my popularity will overshadow him, so as not to control me.


    Therefore, he knew that my loyalty was still there when I said this, so he couldn''t help but smile. Then, he patted me on the shoulder and said definitely: "well, Zixuan, I believe you, I don''t need to say that you also know that you are not offending ordinary people. Jiang Wuxian is a well-known Vindicator. If you hit him now, you will suffer Because of his fierce revenge, even if you have a strong reputation and many people who believe in you, it is not easy to attract people''s support, because not many people are willing to openly offend Jiang Wuling, do you understand? "


    Chen Haoran is also an old man. He also knows that I can''t believe him if he wants to win over my heart and don''t give me something sweet. Therefore, as soon as he opened his mouth, he pointed out to me that it was not easy to gather people''s hearts and carry the flag.


    I also did not quibble, just follow his words, perfunctorily replied: "I understand this, so, I need your help from brother Haonan!"


    Hearing that I asked for him, Chen Haoran immediately chuckled and said, "if I don''t help me, I won''t come to you. I''m going to give Jiang Wuji a step first, and I''ll send out a word today and ask him to make an appointment. In this way, even if I don''t have a clear eye to help you, smart people should understand that I support you, of course, and can hold down Jiang wutrace at the same time, so that you can have peace of mind in accepting people! "


    Chen Haoran''s words happen to coincide with me. Even if he doesn''t say it, I will take the initiative to put it forward, because this is exactly what I want. So I immediately replied with a smile: "I mean the same thing, brother Haonan. After all, Jiang Wuwen is our common enemy. If you help me quietly like this, you won''t let people talk. What''s more, we should take this opportunity to let Jiang Wuwen I can''t turn over. Don''t worry. Jiang Wuji''s injury is very serious. I''ll stay in the hospital for at least a week. I''ll try my best to get the position of the first eldest in these days. In this way, we can go abroad all the time! "


    When Chen Haoran heard my words, he couldn''t help praising me and said, "I really didn''t read you wrong! Originally, it was more than enough for me to deal with Jiang Wuwen. However, Du Yuhang warned me not to move him. If I openly challenged Jiang wutrace, he would participate in it. It is impossible for me to deal with both of them alone. Therefore, you must speed up the pace and unify the freshmen. At that time, it will not be difficult for us to join hands to kill them £¡¡±


    Chen Haoran said these words are in my plan, I am also ready to guide him into my trap step by step, but it also saves the trouble. The goods are walking in the direction I want step by step. Therefore, I did not hesitate to directly guarantee him: "brother Haonan, I understand what you said and know how to do it!"


    I thought our dialogue would end here, but at this time, Chen Haoran suddenly showed a suspicious look, looked at me cautiously and asked, "Zixuan, you have to deal with Jiang Wuji, I understand, but you have to know, this time I am dealing with Du Yuhang. Aren''t you afraid of starting a fire?"


    In fact, I have seen Chen Haoran''s ambition for a long time. This time, he is not only dealing with Jiang Wuxian and Du Yuhang. What he wants is to dominate the school. What he worries about is that after dealing with Jiang Haoran, even if Du Yuhang leaves the campus, he will come back again to find trouble with him. So as long as Jiang Wuji and Du Yuhang are completely convinced, in the foot of me? When Bai Qiuyan leaves, he will be the boss of the whole school. It is a good thing that he has ambition, but he should not believe me.


    However, I couldn''t tear him apart. I could only continue to say in agreement: "I don''t worry at all, because I know that since I moved the river without trace, it''s quite offending him. Besides, I won the first place in the sports meeting, which was a public hit on his face. He had already seen me unhappy. Besides, there is no brother Haonan behind me. Are you the backer of me?"


    After listening to my words, Chen Haoran burst into laughter, and I accompanied him with a smile. My smile came from the heart, because what he didn''t know was that at the moment, my heart was imagining the scene after my plan succeeded!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 100

    After hearing my answer, Chen Haoran completely relaxed his vigilance to me and said solemnly, "then we have decided that you should unify freshman as soon as possible. I have solved some thorns quietly. I believe you will have a good journey. I will prepare people and we will work together to defeat them. "


    I nodded and said, "brother Haonan, I won''t let you down if you don''t say thank you!"


    After that, we separated, and then I entered the United freshman front. To tell you the truth, it''s not easy for a freshman to be the eldest. Most of us don''t have the qualification and reputation, so they can''t take on the responsibility of the eldest, and can''t be convinced by all the freshmen.


    And I, also can be called a blockbuster, directly as a new person''s strong rise, everyone can see this light in me, especially I can lead a weak class, directly put the number one junior into the hospital, this obviously has a courage as a boss, and then add up all aspects, I am worthy of the boss, now, Many people have already spread the word that I am the best choice for the first year. Therefore, after Chen Haoran wrote a war letter to Jiang Wuwen, this is enough to show his position. Because of this, the big guy has more and more confidence in me. Before I started speaking, many people have come to me and want to turn to me.


    The time seems to be ripe. Taking advantage of the momentum, I openly declare that I want to be the boss. I want to unite this chaotic freshman and unite as one. I want to really and truly carry the banner of freshman. A lot of disadvantaged classes did not have to conquer to directly turn to me, some classes with thorns, because of my conviction and Chen Haoran''s pressure, also unconditionally turned to me, no need for me to make any efforts. The only class that Xiao Tianyi was in was not as strong as I thought. I took people with me without pressure to level it down. Finally, they became complacent and arrogant.


    Freshman really because of the chaos for too long, really need a popular leader to preside over the overall situation, therefore, I, the all-purpose new king, succeeded in becoming the boss of the freshman in two days. Originally, the expected time was one month, which was too much different from my expectation.


    The miracles I have created in a short time have already surpassed Bai Qiuyan in those years. Even now, the number of people who can come out with a wave of my hand is definitely not less than Chen Haoran, because these freshmen need a battle to prove themselves, and I am a boss worthy of belief. To tell you the truth, although I came with the heart of revenge, but now, to see the original cowardly oneself have such a big change, I still can''t hide the excitement in my heart, and the blood is boiling again.


    In order to celebrate such a meaningful moment, in order to consolidate people''s hearts, I put on a big banquet and invited some trustworthy brothers to eat and drink. After a meal and drink, my brothers'' enthusiasm was aroused and they appreciated me more.


    A week later, Jiang wutrace returned to the campus, but his brilliant image has long been gone. Instead, he has become a cannon fodder for my rise and a joke that people like to talk about.


    Because my light is too strong, no one cares about this former character. However, since Jiang wutrace dares to come to the school, it shows that he is ready. People like him will report their grievances. It is impossible to see me behave wildly in school.


    On the day of Jiang Wuji''s return to school, Chen Haoran, who had the confidence, openly went to his class to challenge him, and forced him to accept the battle, otherwise he would be knocked out of school without saying a word.


    It may be that Jiang Wuji has made full preparations and agreed without consideration. The first war after the year was so directly decided, which was set at 2:00 p.m. this Sunday. The address is still the abandoned square behind the school.


    It seems that this war is a decisive battle between Chen Haoran and Jiang Wuxian. In fact, Chen Haoran and I fought against the cousins Jiang Wuxian and Du Yuhang. This war is unprecedented and affects the hearts of thousands of students.


    The night before the decisive battle, I was more difficult to sleep than anyone else. Every day in school, I couldn''t be my real self. Every day, it was like acting. I was really tired. Tomorrow was the opportunity for me to be ashamed. I was looking forward to it.


    The next day, I got out of bed early. I was in high spirits. I got up with the boy who was reasoning. After reasoning, I began to rub hands and eager to try. I didn''t know where the boy had the confidence. He was very excited and looking forward to today''s war. The two of us, full of pride, ate breakfast together and planned the war in the afternoon. It was because this battle was so important to me. Therefore, I have to plan carefully and not allow any mistakes.


    I am very clear in my heart, although I have been a worthy boss of this freshman, but this name is not omnipotent. If I say a word, all freshmen will be subject to my orders. I do not have so much influence, nor do I have so much power.


    Today, many classes of people praise me, trust me. They are willing to follow me. Although some of them are really belligerent, there are still others who are totally trying to find shelter from being bullied. It is very difficult for them to help themselves. What''s more, the person we have to deal with is not ordinary people. It''s Du Yuhang who is second only to Bai Qiuyan in his senior year. Therefore, it''s a headache to find people who are willing to participate in the war and can be trusted. I successfully assigned this arduous task to reason, and let him sort out those people who can be trusted, and those people are the top of the wall.And I called the rest of the class myself. Let''s go out of school together and prepare some guys. At ten o''clock, I was contacted by reason and said that people had been found, including our classmates. It was estimated that there would be 100 people who promised to fight. This number is beyond my expectation. It seems that there are still a lot of people supporting me.


    I don''t care how many of them make up for the number. In short, many people are strength. Even if there is only one person with me, I will stir up the battle. Therefore, I directly tell the reason and ask him to inform the leader of those people that they should gather in the hotel outside the school at 12:00, and the box I reserved is already full at 11:00 The two big tables are full of people. It is estimated that these people are representatives of each class. They all seem to have extraordinary bearing. After meeting me, they all yelled for boss. I don''t have any airs. I just regard these people as brothers and treat them as good wine and meat. I just hope they can work harder in the war.


    They look arrogant and domineering on weekdays. After three rounds of drinking, they all show their sense of loyalty. They are still very warm-blooded at the crucial time. I also said a lot of words on the wine table to motivate them. Anyway, I promised them that they would definitely make a world with me in the future.


    After a meal, they were very convinced of my new star, and we all promised that we would go all out in this battle.


    We finished the meal at 12:30. After the meal, I immediately asked the class representatives to contact their respective people, and let them gather at the school gate at 1:00. These people immediately took the lead and started to prepare immediately.


    Then, I arranged to reason with some of my class brothers to move the guy, and then I went to the small door to wait for me. I went back to my bedroom and took out the dagger that I had been trying to make collections from my cabinet. After hiding the dagger on my body, I immediately went out of the bedroom to meet them.


    When I arrived at the appointed place, other people were all ready, so I was the leader. To be honest, the scene of more than 100 people was very impressive. Looking back on the former Suluo, it was much worse than the present. I made a preliminary department here and divided the 150 people into three teams, each team Fifty.


    One of the teams of fifty was led by me. The other two teams, led by Li Li and Xiao Tianyi, did not go out for the time being. They hid for the time being and waited for the opportunity. After dividing the team, everyone picked a good guy. Immediately, we split into two ways and set off.


    In fact, my deployment seems random, but it is carefully designed by me. In terms of personnel selection, all of them are deliberately arranged. The team I lead seems to be the vanguard force, but it is the one I don''t trust most. Among them, either some are unreliable, or some are the thorns that Chen Haoran secretly solved for me, I believe But that''s why I arranged to be the vanguard.


    The reason is more credible than the more than 100 people brought by Xiao Tianyi. I want them to be my reserve force and become my main force. I want them to give them a fatal blow at the most critical time. This is the effect I want.


    It has to be mentioned that Xiao Tianyi, relying on his own body, can''t look at me. He told me that he was loyal to me after winning the single contest. As a result, I was beaten severely. However, I also suffered a little injury. I have to say that he is a tough man, which also makes him a strong general in my future. Of course, this is later.


    Soon, I will lead my brigade, mighty to this let me full of memories of the battlefield.


    At this time, the scene of the square was even more spectacular than the sports meeting. The crowd was bustling. Compared with the people who participated in the fight, the crowd seemed to be more active. There were more girls watching the war than boys. That''s why they wanted to show their masculinity.


    And I led the emergence of the army, which attracted countless people''s attention. At this time, I felt that being a boss was so powerful. It turned out that this was my real blood and I should have youth. However, just as I was moving towards the center of the front battlefield, a figure suddenly rushed out of the crowd and blocked me in front of me. He said to me rudely: "Ye Zixuan, I really didn''t expect that you would collude with Chen Haoran. Don''t you know he is a little man?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 101

    This scene seems to be familiar with each other. It was the year I left, and it was also Fang Qing who blocked me in front of me. The difference was that in that year, I was alone. Now, I led a large group of people. That year, I had to deal with Chen Haoran, but now it is me and Chen Haoran to deal with others.


    In my opinion, some things are changing, and some things seem to have not changed. I changed. Since the year I left, I changed. But Fang Qing is still that Fang Qing, but sometimes there is a trace of sadness inexplicably. I can understand her hatred for Chen Haoran, but she doesn''t understand me, and I can''t expose it. She responds to her in a domineering tone: "don''t you Have you ever heard the saying that the enemy of the enemy is my friend? "


    After listening to my words, Fang Qing''s eyes were slightly red. She seemed to be very disappointed with me. She felt that she had mistaken me for a friend of Suluo. But now I help her enemy. Of course, she was sad and disappointed. She said to me almost with a pleading tone: "I remember you said that you said that you also feel sorry for Suluo. Do you think you are so sad Can''t we give up the company of such a despicable person as Chen Haoran for the sake of poor Suluo? "


    I fully understand Fang Qing''s idea now. She obstructs me. She doesn''t want me to add strength to Chen Haoran. For her, today is a very important day, a day when Chen Haoran can be seen being knocked down. Therefore, she hopes that I will not help Chen Haoran, so that she can talk to Jiang wutrace and abolish Chen Haoran. Looking at the front of the Fang Qing, is still so simple, her idea to oneself is seamless, but Chen Haoran is really so simple!


    Time is pressing in the brow, therefore, I also can''t delay, the direct indifference reply way: "I''m sorry, I can''t do it!"


    Finish saying, I then pass her, take the crowd to the battlefield.


    Fang Qing didn''t want to stop me. With a wave of my hand, my brother immediately stopped her. Then I led a large group of people to the center of the square. At this time, I found that I was in such a hurry that I was the last one to arrive.


    Looking at the number of people on the scene, Chen Haoran called at least 150 people, and the number of people fighting with me face to face was three times more. It seems that he really attaches great importance to this battle. However, the brothers Jiang Wuji and Du Yuhang on the other side seem to pay more attention to it. The two teams together estimate that there are nearly 300 people. Moreover, the people led by Du Yuhang are all strong and not inferior to those of Chen Haoran''s muscle men. Therefore, in terms of personal strength, Chen Haoran does not have much advantage. Now what he has to fight for is the number of people.


    Originally, in Chen Haoran''s plan, I should be able to call at least 100 people. In this way, we have a good chance to win. Now, I have brought more than 50 people to come here. This really surprised Chen Haoran. After I had a meeting with him, he immediately asked me seriously: "hospital, what''s your situation? It''s impossible to have such a small number of people? "


    Obviously, this achievement makes him completely dissatisfied, I looked at him, showed a deep smile, whispered: "brother Haonan, you can rest assured, I am prepared to come!"


    After listening to this, Chen Haoran''s face returned to normal. A happy smile appeared on his face and said to me, "Zixuan, I really didn''t read you wrong!"


    Chen Haoran knew about this result, but others didn''t know that I had left a hand behind me. When the onlookers saw that I had only brought such a small group of people here, they could not help but show disappointment in their eyes. Perhaps, at the beginning, they thought that I, a new rising suddenly, would surprise them again, so they had deep expectations for me, but the more they expected, the more disappointed they were The bigger they were, they began to doubt my appeal. But in the end, some people continued to be curious about me. After all, they also knew about my violence. Perhaps, it was not impossible for me, a freshman and a junior, to win over more with less. Therefore, the crowd was filled with all kinds of comments, with mixed comments.


    I can see that Chen Haoran''s thanks to me are from the heart, but he didn''t understand the specific meaning of my words. What I said was not just to suppress them. Oh, now I don''t care about others. I just keep calculating in my heart, how to be a beautiful yellow bird in the back. Thinking of this, I can''t help but sweep my sharp eyes to the enemy In the camp.


    I can''t help but glance at Jiang wusheng standing in front of me. At this time, his head is still covered with gauze, but his face is very proud. Especially when he saw that I brought such a small number of people, he yelled at me arrogantly: "Ye Zixuan, I didn''t expect it. At the critical moment, I''ll let you know the consequences of offending me!"


    The tone of his voice was extremely arrogant, as if he had decided that he would win. Du Yuhang, beside him, also looked at me arrogantly and said to me: "a freshman is so rampant. If I don''t give you some color today, I''ll be a fool for years!"


    Obviously, compared with Jiang Wuji, Du Yuhang hates me more. At the sports meeting, I openly hit him in the face. I really despise this small bellied person. I really look down on him for holding on to a long-standing matter.


    Before the war, the two sides always yell at each other, and even some punks fight against each other. They only scold and scold each other. This is a very normal phenomenon. Therefore, when there are bold words over there, Chen Haoran''s violent temper obviously can''t listen to it. Just about to say something, I interrupted him directly and said, "brother Haonan, let''s do it directly! Stop talking to themAfter that, I gave Chen Haoran a very meaningful look. Chen Haoran immediately accepted the idea and gave me a happy smile. Then, his eyes were cold, he raised his hands and roared at the enemy in front of him: "brothers, don''t talk much nonsense. Give me the bullshit, kill those son of bitches, go ahead!"


    Although Chen Haoran was despicable, he took the lead and gave his brothers the greatest encouragement. It was precisely because of Chen Haoran''s spirit of fearing death that his brothers would not be afraid of death to rush forward.


    When I saw Chen Haoran go out, I didn''t hesitate. I bent my mouth directly and showed an evil smile. Then, I waved to my brother behind me at will and said in a soft voice, "let''s go too!"


    After me, these novices who had not experienced the baptism of war did not hesitate to rush forward at my command. They all know that I left behind, no worse than Chen Haoran''s people, especially energetic, as soon as the people close to each other, they worked hard.


    This fierce scene directly shocked the onlookers. Our side was obviously at a disadvantage in terms of the number of people. However, our momentum was still not reduced, but our morale was even stronger. It was really incredible. However, I did not rush into the battlefield like Chen Haoran. When the two sides were in full swing, I was smoking leisurely and without any help It''s like the exciting war around me has nothing to do with me.


    There were all kinds of voices around me. I completely ignored the faces of the people nearby. I had been looking forward to the dog biting battle for a long time. In my heart, I wish that the more fierce they fight, the better. I''d better fight a dead end. For me, this is a wonderful film, these dogs did not let me down, both sides with the fight like a fire.


    Chen Haoran, in particular, seems to have endured Jiang Wuling for a long time. He took the lead in rushing up and directly swung Jiang Wuji down with the steel pipe in his hand. After knocking him down, he was not ready to continue to do him, but Du Yuhang also stepped in, blocking Chen Haoran''s attack and fighting with him.


    This is the first time that I saw Du Yuhang''s hand. His strength was not covered. A steel pipe made him very agile. However, compared with Chen Haoran, who had been in the battlefield for a long time, Du Yuhang was still unable to do what he wanted.


    The school has a rule that you can fight without using a knife. Therefore, everyone''s standard weapons are steel pipes and other blunt weapons. Despite this, many people fall on the ground and scream with their heads broken. In terms of momentum, there are enough people on our side. The fight is not ambiguous, but the number of people fighting in groups is still large. After all, there are a lot of people here Freshmen, their combat experience is not at the same level as those of the other party''s junior, and the number of them is at a disadvantage. Therefore, with the white heat of the battle, Chen Haoran and the people I brought down one after another, causing heavy casualties. In the face of this phenomenon, I am still not warm and self-care smoking, which makes many onlookers directly confused, all think that my boss may come to play soy sauce.


    Not only the onlookers, but even the people in the jiangwuji camp were a little disgusted with me. One of the tall men rushed towards me with a guy, which means to catch the thief first. From the pace he ran, I can see that this guy is a master who often fights. In the face of such a nameless person, I don''t care about him and fight directly at me When I quickly avoided, and then I quickly kicked him down. When he tried to struggle to get up, I kicked him hard again. I stopped when he couldn''t get up.


    Although I only showed my fist a little, at least, I moved my hand, and the eyes of the onlookers suddenly lit up, especially those who paid close attention to me, and their faces showed a look of expectation. And the people of the jiangwuji camp saw that I killed their teammates, so two more people who were not afraid of death rushed to me.


    Do I look so good bullying? I thought so in my heart, but the body welcomed up.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 102

    The two men who came up later were not so good. After a few moves with me, I was knocked to the ground. To tell the truth, I didn''t even use one tenth of my strength. Maybe most people just heard that I fought fiercely, and there were few people who really saw me fighting. Now everyone has witnessed my fierce strength and my eyes are full of splendor.


    Indeed, in terms of fighting, I rely on a fierce force as before, but now, I have undergone a new transformation, after the experience of blood and fire, and become more fierce. After coming back from where, my consciousness makes me become cold-blooded at certain times, but when I encounter people or things that can threaten my life, I will directly nip it in the bud.


    Maybe it''s because I just acted so fiercely that no one came to my trouble again. I entered the leisure again. In this battle, because of too many people, the scene became more and more chaotic. At the end of the fight, half of the people had fallen to the ground, and many people were stained with blood.


    The onlookers, with the change of the field, became excited, which even more stimulated those tough guys in the scuffle. Even though Chen Haoran knew that he couldn''t hold on, they were still fighting hard, because those who had come to the battlefield would not shrink back. If they were injured, they would not be able to find it, especially as the leader Chen Haoran, a man, he simply fought his old life, one hit five, the body did not know how many times, even bloodstained, but he still perseverance did not fall on the scene.


    Chen Haoran is crazy to see the casualties he brought about, which is half down. He keeps glancing at my side while responding to the enemy. His eyes seem to be telling me, why can''t you do it? I can''t stand it.


    After I read his meaning, I pretended not to see him, still standing in the same place and smoking leisurely. Seeing my appearance, Chen Haoran was obviously very angry, but he couldn''t find time to find me. He could only hold on to it. Although he fought fiercely, his people were defeated and retreated, so it was difficult for him to support himself. However, after Chen Haoran beat Jiang Wuji, he was already furious. He took out a knife suddenly. When Chen Haoran was entangled by Du Yuhang and others, he quickly inserted it into Chen Haoran''s back. Immediately, Chen Haoran''s scream resounded in the noisy sky of the abandoned square. At the same time, Du Yuhang''s steel pipe was also smooth Like Chen Haoran''s head.


    Even if Chen Haoran''s body was an iron fist, he could not hold on and fell directly to the ground. With Chen Haoran''s fall, they who had no advantage at all, at this moment, their military spirit completely broke down, and the only remaining individuals were also quickly knocked down. Even so, Du Yuhang and Jiang Wuji suffered heavy casualties, but there were still some people with fighting capacity Near the 60th and 70th, seeing this situation, Jiang Wuji immediately became rampant. He took a knife stained with blood and led more than 20 people among them to come to my position. While walking, he yelled at me: "Ye Zixuan, you son of a bitch, I still want to be brave for you. How can I also counsel you now? Today, I will let you know that you have offended me If, my brothers, I''ll take care of him if something goes wrong


    With that, he waved his hand, his brothers ran to me, experienced a bloody war, his brothers became very brave, unstoppable, I saw the time was almost, immediately took out the mobile phone, dialed the phone, very casually said to the other end: "it''s time for you to perform!"


    All of a sudden, from a bush not far from my side, a large number of people were roaring out. They seemed to be impatient to wait. When they came out, their momentum was like a rainbow, which made the gang of Jiang Wuji, who had been very rampant, stopped immediately. This also made all the onlookers look silly.


    In reasoning and Xiao Tianyi led my main force to run to my side, I leisurely my cigarette end in my hand was thrown into the air, and then, I gently said: "don''t hesitate, do it!"


    With that, I took the lead and rushed out.


    At this moment, I showed all my momentum. The blood in my body kept rolling and my heart beat fast. The whole person became extremely excited. When Jiang Wuji and his dog legs were stunned, I punched a tall man in the head and directly knocked him down. As soon as my brothers who had held back for a long time came up, they would eat whatever they wanted Those who were not hurt but also tired were beating and shouting.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the situation of the battlefield turned upside down. At first, everyone thought that we would surely lose. The final winner must be Jiang Wuji. However, no one thought that I even buried an ambush with more than 100 people. This really made everyone dumbfounded. What''s more, when they saw that we still had so many people, they lost their morale in a moment of fright. What''s more, we also had a fierce general, who killed them all the way, which made them lose their confidence. Some people even fell down without fighting.


    When I broke through all the obstacles and killed Jiang Wuji in front of me, the guy''s face was even worse than eating excrement. He knew my cruelty and experienced my force. Now, seeing me coming back to him again, he had no arrogance at all. He said to me in horror as he retreated: "you, don''t come here, warn you, move me is asking for trouble.", I''m doing it for you, tooSeeing his advice, I have no words. This guy only bullies the vulnerable groups. When I see the hard one, how can he do it like this? Once I thought that the big man was so powerful. When he was in danger, he instantly softened up. When I heard the threat of his weak intelligence, I was too lazy to talk to him, and directly broke into a curse: "I''ll go to your mother! ¡±


    with that, I swung my fist and hit him in the stomach. The guy looked at the direction of my fist and instinctively protected his stomach. Nevertheless, he was beaten back and forth again and again. I did not stop, but I directly chased him, and hit him again and again on his head wrapped in gauze, He also kept screaming. I had no pity for such a person. I hit him one punch after another. I didn''t stop until he was unconscious.


    I still like to fight with fists and feet. This kind of inborn weapon can make me feel the real pleasure. After I knocked down Jiang Wuji, I didn''t stop for half a moment. I continued to fight with my subordinates. My bravery made the other party afraid. Soon, the other party was defeated by us. Even Du Yuhang, the boy, saw that Our actions were frightening, and he wanted to scare me with his prestige, but I didn''t eat his suit at all. I wrestled with me a few times. Because I had consumed a lot of physical strength before, I knelt down a few times. Then I ordered my brothers to start to ravage him.


    Because of the sudden appearance of my ambush, the scene of the scene again fell into chaos. I then came to Chen Haoran, who was lying on the ground, squatted down and helped the injured Chen Haoran up. He asked him, "brother Haonan, are you ok?"


    Chen Haoran is worthy of being a fierce man. He has been so miserable that he still has the strength to stand up. He looks at me and says to me in a reproachful tone: "Ye Zixuan, why are you so late? What do you mean


    Listen to the tone Chen Haoran has some doubts about me, but now I don''t care about these, because my plan has been successful, so I gave him a wicked smile and said, "because of me..."


    speaking of this, my voice suddenly stopped, but my hand, has quietly pulled out the sharp dagger from me ¡£ Everything seems to be so natural, and my knife, also hidden between me and Chen Haoran, outsiders can''t see it. Besides, the scene is so chaotic that no one will pay attention to these small details. Inadvertently, my dagger is directly inserted into Chen Haoran''s slightly deviated position from the heart. I pray for him in my heart. Let him listen if he is dead or alive It''s up to God!


    In an instant, Chen Haoran''s face was twisted and his eyes were full of panic. He opened his eyes and looked at me strangely. He opened his bleeding mouth and stammered: "you, you, you..."


    Chen Haoran tried his best to say something. However, his injury made him unable to open his mouth. He barely said three words, and then he fainted. I quickly pulled out the dagger, and my hand moved slightly. In this way, the dagger in my hand was put into the sleeve of my clothes. I was extremely skilled in this series of movements, and no one could see any abnormality.


    Then, I slowly raised my head, at this time, my expression returned to a heavy and serious state, I red eyes, put down Chen Haoran in my arms, and then stood up and roared loudly: "Damn, who is it? That dog scumbag stabbed brother Haonan with a knife behind his back. Brothers, give it to me, and kill them to avenge him!"


    As soon as I said this, not only my brothers, but also Chen Haoran''s brothers who had fallen to the ground and couldn''t get up, all tried to get up. They all looked like they were beaten with chicken blood. They were extremely fierce. They didn''t look like they were injured at all. With this momentum, in a few minutes, all the remnants of the enemy were beaten to the ground, and none of them could stand up.


    It can be said that our side has won!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 103

    Looking across the vast battlefield, only the team led by me stood firm. In this battle, we won a complete victory, and the voice of victory resounded in the sky of the battlefield. Perhaps the result came so suddenly that the audience was still in the daze. After all, many people understood that although it seemed to be a battle between the two armies, it actually involved four strands Different forces are involved in three grades. One of them is the team led by my freshman. Seemingly weak, I got the unexpected first. No matter whether I played tricks or not, no matter what means I used, in short, I won and won very beautiful. I was the winner of the end of the war.


    When my brothers and I were immersed in the joy of victory, the harsh siren broke through the sky and spread to every one of us. I didn''t know that such a thing often happened, or did you expect that it didn''t seem to be much flustered. I ran away from the path hidden in the woods in an orderly way, and I didn''t hesitate to let the brothers help me Help the wounded brother and retreat quickly. Before the police arrived, we had already run without a trace. The scene only left three dead dogs, Chen Haoran and Jiang Wuji, who were still uncertain about their life and death, and Du Yuhang, who had been devastated. There were also their brothers who fell to the ground and couldn''t get up.


    After that, on Monday, the whole university was shocked. This group fight was the biggest in recent years. Many people were injured and hospitalized in the battle, and some others were disabled. Chen Haoran, in particular, had been lying in the hospital for several days. At present, his life and death are still unknown.


    Therefore, the school wanted to suppress it. However, things went too far, which caused me too much public opinion. Under pressure, they gave many people punishment of recording major demerits. There were several junior old people who were dismissed as cannon fodder. But I was OK. On the surface, although I participated in the group war, I didn''t kill anyone. Even if it was Jiang Wuji, I played with great propriety His injury was not serious. The old headmaster also asked me to go to the office. However, my explanation was perfect. He had no way to take me. In addition, I still had a relationship, so it might be safe.


    As for Chen Haoran, I have an alliance with him, and no one has seen me do it. So whether he is alive or dead is none of my business. All the blame is stabbed with a dagger. Chen Haoran''s River has no trace to bear. Even if Chen Haoran''s family wants to make trouble, it''s their family''s business. It has nothing to do with me. The more lively they fight, the more happy I am.


    However, even though I didn''t seriously hurt others, I was always the leader of them, so I was taken by the police for interrogation. During the interrogation, all my criminal responsibilities were completely dismissed. I even said that I was forced to participate in it. Anyway, no one told me my confession, and the police did not have direct evidence. Finally, I was released on bail easily.


    In fact, I don''t count Chen Haoran as a dead hand. I can only say that he is resigned to fate. Otherwise, he will die without rescuing him. After all, although I hate him, I don''t want to kill him. What''s more, if he is really dead, things will become big. I can get rid of the responsibility through my father''s relationship, but I don''t want to.


    Therefore, this is very good, God does not know, not only beat Jiang Wuji, but also gives Chen Haoran a lesson that can never be erased. I have been satisfied. Even if Chen Haoran wakes up one day, I believe that my power has been completely stable. If he wants to revenge, he can only come. In short, through this war, my revenge plan is a perfect success, and the hatred for Chen Haoran is over.


    I have many enemies in this school, such as Liu Boyang, Han Boyang, song Qingfeng and Shen Yue, as well as Lin Feng, which I am not involved in now, etc. but some of them will be remembered in my heart. Time will prove everything, but I still hope that day will come soon.


    Next, I am about to deal with the person, is his woman little sister that fox spirit, think of her, my face and unconsciously showed a strange smile!


    The victory of the war helped me consolidate my position as a freshman. Even the famous figures of sophomores and juniors began to flatter me when they saw me. After all, everyone knows that in this war, I was the only winner. I fought for the biggest light for the freshman. However, as a junior, after Chen Haoran and Jiang Wuwen fell down, I secretly swallowed him The trend of our power.


    As a sophomore, I don''t worry about it. As long as I succeed in annexing the forces of my junior year, it''s no effort to defeat them. However, what I''m still hesitating about is that a freshman who wants to skip over the rank to do such a thing is still a bit of a misnomer, and can''t be justified at all. Therefore, even if I have this idea, it will It is difficult to implement. What''s more, in my junior year, many of Chen Haoran''s former staff were loyal to him. If Chen Haoran woke up one day and told me about me, they would certainly unite against me. Moreover, when I was in the ascendant, Bai Qiuyan, who was always indifferent to fame and wealth, directly sent someone to say hello to me and told me to keep a low profile and not to learn The school is in a mess.


    I don''t have to think about it. I know what he means. He must be worried that I make too much trouble and get the sophomores and juniors behind him. Then, he will be the real boss of the school. His status will be shaken. He doesn''t want to be shaken by someone in the last semester. So he sent someone to warn me.Although I promised him verbally, I would not easily agree with him because of my personality. Therefore, I must let him down, because the purpose of my coming to this school is to avenge his revenge. Next, my bigger goal is to completely trample all the people in this school under my feet. I want to be the latest boss in this school.


    I want everyone to know that the people they used to despise the most, the people they bore the most, are the strongest people in the end. They used to laugh at me, insult me, merciless to me, have been deeply engraved in my heart. When I am at the top of this school, my first command is to let them not look down upon anyone, do not bully the weak, do not bully others, because everyone has a chance to turn around, for example, I Suluo, I really turned over It''s a good example. That''s what I came to school for.


    Therefore, in order to achieve this goal, I will go forward bravely. No matter how rough the road ahead is, I will all be flat, and no one can stop my progress. However, before that, I still have to solve a small problem in front of me, that is, to deal with the fox spirit of little sister Taimei, which can not be solved by force alone. Her harm to me is really deep Bone marrow is a disgrace i can never erase from my memory.


    Although she is a woman, her strength can not be underestimated. I thought about her for a long time before I made the final decision and started my revenge plan for her. Therefore, in the next few days, I and my little sister came closer. This fox spirit can not care how people think of her. She just needs to live happily and naturally. However, she makes enemies in school Too many, and her backer Chen Haoran fell down, coma in hospital, do not know whether she will become a vegetative, so, she certainly can not have expectations of Chen Haoran, but God is always very good to me, when I want to take the initiative to find her, this fox spirit is sent to the door, every day before I ask her, she comes up to take the initiative to look for me, which also saves me a lot of energy Go to her.


    Little sister can mix in the school so open, of course, is not vegetarian, she is a smart person, should have seen my extraordinary, so, she and I together, dress more exposed than before, speak voice full of charm, it is obvious that she is actively seducing me, let me be her new backer.


    However, I was not affected by her seduction, and showed my modest and gentleman appearance. When I spoke to her, I was polite, and I also expressed my gratitude for her promotion. In fact, I knew everything about little sister, so I always showed my male charm and my gentleman appearance in front of her My fame in the school and what I did after I came to the school brought a lot of leading role halo to me. Slowly, I found that little sister could not extricate myself from my life, and really had a feeling of love.


    Feeling the coming of the time, this Saturday afternoon, I took her to the biggest shopping mall in the city, bought a set of famous brand clothes, which is very expensive. This time, little sister was completely occupied. Her personality was also very direct, and she made it clear to me decisively. However, she knew her identity, did not say to be my girlfriend, or even a lover No, it''s just a canary in a cage. It''s just for me to play at will. But she also put forward several conditions, that is, I must protect her, and when she needs, I must unconditionally meet her needs, that is, in bed.


    I listened to her words, can not help but show a smile of evil, decisively agreed to her, but my smile, also hidden a taste of success! Walking around for an afternoon, in the evening, we had a dinner, then separated, and I started back to school.


    The next night, in a hotel outside the school, I stood by the window and looked at the bright night sky. Today''s night, the stars are bright, and I can''t help but feel lost. After a short absence, I said to myself: "people are good to be cheated, and horses are good to be ridden. It was you who were unjust in the past. Today, I will let you pay the due price!"


    Then, I slowly took out my mobile phone, found the number of little sister, dialed in the past, immediately, the other end of the phone came an array of enchanting voice: "Yo Yo, do you think I can''t sleep!"


    The tone of temptation to extreme, I can''t help but touch some, then, I very seriously said: "dress up beautiful point, style hotel outside the school, Room 302, I''m waiting for you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 104

    I want to find her revenge, but because I have been adhering to a concept, do not beat women, can turn to think, to her such a bitch what I should pity, since the determination has been made, then I will not tangle, let her come directly, and too early to expect something with me, has hinted at me several times. Today, I saw that I took the initiative to open my mouth. Without hesitation, he readily agreed to me and said, "honey, wait for me, I will go right away!"


    Hang up the phone, I pinch the phone, continue to look out of the window at the vast starry sky, a dignified face.


    About an hour or so, little sister arrived. The moment I opened the door to see her, I was stunned by her dress. As a student in school, she dressed herself up with charm. She is slender, wrapped up in a pair of very sexy black stockings, stockings on top of a black skirt, wearing a black system, inside a white shirt, to me, is simply a uniform temptation ah. This kind of dress can not help but remind me of Miss Cang in the island action movie. No wonder Chen Haoran, a tough man, will fall in love with her. In this regard, she really has a unique view.


    The moment I opened the door, I was completely lost in my mind. After a moment, the little sister in front of me put on a very coquettish posture and said: "what''s the matter, my dear, have you been defeated by my charm?"


    Her voice pulled me back to reality. I looked at her and replied with a smile, "yes, I didn''t expect you to look more beautiful!"


    "Little sister said triumphantly:" it still needs to say, after all, this is our first night, I must give you a deep memory! "


    I can''t help but swallow the saliva, then gently said: "don''t stand, come in!"


    As soon as she entered the room, she was attracted by the scene in front of her. She kept looking at the suite, while watching and flirting with me, she said to me, "xiaoxuanxuan, I can''t see it. Do you still have a sentiment?"


    I laughed and didn''t speak. When my little sister found that the bed was full of sex goods, her eyes suddenly changed. Then she looked at me with a hook eye and said, "honey, is your taste quite unique?"


    I smile gently, return a way: "I like this kind of stimulation!"


    Look at me seriously, little sister did not doubt anything, but more excited. I can see that the fox spirit didn''t dislike these things. On the contrary, she also liked it and wanted to seek stimulation. Therefore, she said with a tone of hook: "xiaoxuanxuan, what do you want to play, I will accompany you!"


    To tell you the truth, I am also a normal man. If she had not humiliated me deeply, I would have conquered this fox spirit. I have to say that in seducing people, she is really professional. Few men can control it in front of her. This is definitely an old driver worthy of the name. In terms of hooking people, if she said second, no one Dare to say first.


    However, when I think of all kinds of insults she once gave me, and the humiliation that she took me for a walk as a dog, my lust dissipated in an instant. I must hold myself and not let this dirty person lose his mind. I looked at her and said with a wicked smile, "cancan, have you taken a bath? If not, go to wash it. I have already I can''t help it! "


    Hearing my words, the little sister giggled twice. She reached out and grabbed under my crotch. Then she said shyly, "before you come again, people have made sufficient preparations. Now you can only be lucky for me!"


    I am not vague, mouth a grin, directly pushed the purple haired girl on the bed, little sister''s reaction is very strong, also want to change passive into active, but I have great strength, once pressed her, will her firm uniform, evil smile said: "I still like to slowly come!"


    Hear me say this, little sister just stop, light um, then they will be obedient lie down, let me play with, I''m not polite, immediately start, slowly take off the clothes of little sister, look at the simple action, but this moment is too difficult for me, let me help this fox spirit undress, it is a kind of torture, even if she is my big enemy, i It''s hard to avoid blood rolling, pure desire to move, more importantly is the little sister this uniform temptation charm, and the figure is good, slightly touched her body, my body is like an electric shock, I try to calm down, the brain constantly think of what little sister did to me, then gradually calm down.


    It took me a few minutes to get rid of my little sister''s clothes. But for me, it was like years after I saw her naked. The perfect figure was exposed in front of me. I couldn''t help but have a reaction again. At this time, the little sister provoked me to come again and said shyly, "honey, come on, people can''t wait! ¡±


    just a little bit, I couldn''t hold it. Fortunately, the seeds of hatred had sprouted in my heart, which calmed down my body''s lust. I said to her wickedly, "wait a minute, don''t worry!"


    With that, I started again, took the rope that had been prepared on the bed, tied her hand to the head of the bed, and tied her feet to the end of the bed. But little sister didn''t struggle at all. On the contrary, she cooperated with me very much.When I finished binding, the little sister was lying on the bed in a big font. This posture, this picture, was more attractive. What''s more, she was all tied up and was still scratching her head and saying to me: "honey, hurry up, I can''t stand it any more!"


    I couldn''t help laughing. Then, I took the blindfold again and covered her eyes. Then I whispered to her, "baby, don''t worry. Wait for me to take a shower. It''s ready for you to enjoy yourself."


    After that, I quickly ran to the bathroom and turned on the tap. When the water splashed, I walked out of the room and knocked on the next room.


    Immediately, a man in rags opened the door for me. At this time, he still held a chicken leg in his hand. His mouth was greasy. As soon as he saw me, he grinned and said, "brother, why are you here? Thank you so much. Let me have a good meal!"


    I went into his room and saw that it was all messed up by him. The garbage was all over the floor. I bought him a lot of food, which was almost eaten by him. I thought this guy could eat. I looked at him and said speechlessly, "didn''t I ask you to take a bath? Why didn''t you wash it? "


    This guy, a smile directly, showed his big yellow teeth and said, "I''m so sorry, brother. I''m really hungry. I''ve been patronizing and eating. I forget it!"


    I frowned and looked at him carefully. The smell on his body made me feel sick. I couldn''t bear to look directly at him. This man was a beggar I pulled from the street. He looked very smart. He didn''t lack arms and legs. I didn''t know why to beg, but I was obedient He was brought to the hotel, ready to let him enjoy some time, let him pick up a bargain!


    My purpose is to humiliate the little sister, expose her in the public eye, let her also taste the life after being insulted, treat such a ruckus, find a normal person, is absolutely can''t hurt her, on the contrary, she is still willing, after all, a man to her, just a plaything, she doesn''t care what, so, want to let her suffer from the heart To strike, we must find an unusual person. After thinking about it, I still think that beggars are more suitable, so I found this guy.


    Just, this boy also don''t know how, is really a little too indifferent to the image, sloppy and, I''m afraid that little sister can smell his breath and find something. When I hesitated, the beggar said to me: "brother, why do you treat me so well? When I fight with the dog for food, no one gives it to me. You buy me so much food, drink and let me stay in such a high-class hotel. I don''t know how to thank you! "


    At this time, I suddenly felt that, no matter how messy the beggar man is, he still has a bit of manliness, and his voice is very righteous. He should have nothing to do with the little sister, and now there is no time for him to take a bath. Therefore, I directly said to him seriously: "don''t thank me, brother. I''m glad to meet me today. It''s your blessing to meet me, Come on, there''s a beautiful lady waiting for you. I''m almost out of shape. I can''t do it any more. I''m going to let you have a taste of it. Can''t you go?


    as soon as I say it, the beggar''s eyes are bright. I can see the brilliance of excitement from his dirty face. He swished his food in his hands On the other side, he nodded to me and said, "brother, what you said is true! Didn''t you lie to me? "


    This guy doesn''t know where he''s from. He always speaks with a strong local flavor. If I didn''t have a strong understanding ability, I couldn''t understand what he said. I nodded to him and said, "don''t worry. What elder brother said is true, but I have a request. Just go ahead and don''t speak. I can''t let her know about the change of people, Or she won''t do my business next time, understand? "


    The beggar didn''t hesitate at all. He nodded to me directly. His eyes were full of gratitude. Looking at him like this, I couldn''t help but tell him: "remember, don''t say a word, just do it! If it goes against my will, I''ll make you miserable! "


    Hearing my threat, the beggar looked at me from excitement to fear, and said weakly, "I, I understand, big brother!"


    Looking at him showing such an expression, I was relieved, so I didn''t say anything more. I took him directly and walked to the little sister''s room


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 105

    I quietly returned to the room with the beggar. Once I came back, I quickly shut the water in the bathroom, and then I took the beggar to the bed. Seeing the little sister in bed, the beggar''s eyes were immediately released. The little sister, still scratching her head in the bed, simply made the beggar subvert his outlook on life and kept swallowing his mouth by the bedside.


    I didn''t delay, and I directly showed him with my hand. The beggar immediately ran out of his dirty clothes and rushed to her body. I didn''t care if she would find any difference. I just switched her mobile phone to video, put it in the best position on the table, and then I looked at the little girl in bed Taimei and the beggar lying on her, quickly went to the bathroom.


    Closed the door of the bathroom, I looked at myself in the mirror, and found that I was so strange to myself now, and I was tangled up in my heart. Although all the plans have been successful, my heart has no feeling of revenge. I can''t stop imagining what the beggar did to her.


    In a reasonable way, I should enjoy the pleasure of revenge on the little sister. I should have released all the humiliations I had had at this moment. Didn''t I always want revenge, and I always wanted her to taste the insult? I also want to see the consequences of being exposed, the people abandoned. I found beggars to defile her, and accepted wonderful videos of her and beggars'' happy. But all the plans have been successfully implemented. Why can''t I be happy?


    A deep sense of guilt in my heart suddenly born, the more I think more not taste, feel good chaos, good chaos, I don''t know, it is still right or wrong to do this, if, as far as I revenge her, I am not wrong, because the little sister to my injury into the marrow, she in the school of people stripped me, let me suffer from non-human insults, let me in all people I lost the dignity of being a human being completely. Even if I changed my appearance now, the humiliation I had suffered would never be destroyed.


    But, she is so to me, I want to do this to her? So what is the difference between me and her in the end? Can she die of conscience to me, but can I turn it on her? Have I passed my conscience? When I do this, I have violated the law. But even if I threaten my little sister not to report to me, will my conscience be condemned if I do so?


    The more she wanted to get tangled, at this time, the pain voice of little sister ah reached my ear, breaking me in the tangle. She seemed to have found something wrong. Her mouth just called out, but the voice was lost in a moment. Only the voice of sobbing was heard. This kind of voice could not be heard, but the very sad voice could be held out from the throat. It was really uncomfortable and heard Come on, she is very reluctant, she may have smelled the stench on the beggar, from her voice can hear, the little sister is so painful, she seems to be seeking help, every time she makes a sound, my heart will click, I frown tightly, a sense of justice inherent in constantly hitting my brain.


    I have to admit that I sulo, although I changed my appearance, changed my name and my life, I could never change the conscience in my heart. Otherwise, if my little sister came up with something about it, my conscience would have been over and guilty for a lifetime.


    Thinking of this, I immediately woke up to come, turned to open the door and rushed out of the bathroom. As soon as I came out, I saw that the little sister tied to bed was struggling to die, shaking her head and twisting her body. However, the more she struggled, the beggar liked the wild desire. He was not pitiful and spared. She kissed her breast rudely. He saw that the guy was obviously interested in the chest, and there was no action in other parts. I was very interested in the chest He was also helpless for a while.


    I walked over without expression, put up my cell phone, and patted the beggar on the shoulder, indicating that he stopped his movements. However, this guy obviously too devoted, completely ignored me, see this state, I also lazy in hiding, directly pulled his arm, roared: "stop!"


    The beggar was pulled to one side by me at once. He was interrupted by me in excitement. He was not happy immediately. He said to me: "get away, don''t disturb me!"


    Seeing him like this, I was angry in a moment, and said coldly, "are you telling me to get away?"


    At this time, the beggar only came back to God, and found that it was me, and the desire on him dissipated instantly. So he apologized to me and said, "brother, I am wrong, I don''t know it''s you, but don''t you mean I can play casually?"


    I snapped, "now, I changed my mind. Go out. I''ll find a better one for you. She can''t!"


    The beggar still has a little discontent about my words, and he mutters in a small voice. Moreover, his eyes at the little sister reveal the hot light. Obviously, the little sister''s temptation to him is too big, but I can''t think about his ideas now. I see that he doesn''t move. So I yell at him again: "wear your clothes quickly and disappear in front of me! ¡±I was completely angry when I was met. The beggar dared not to do anything with me. He put on his clothes reluctantly and walked out reluctantly. He said to me before leaving the door: "elder brother, you must remember that you promised me something, and I must find better next time!"I didn''t answer his words, just stare at him, he just hurried out of the room. After the beggar left, I immediately closed the door, and then helped little sister untie the rope on her hands and feet.


    At the moment, little sister, make-up to cry flowers, originally amazing face, now become quite miserable, she used her eyes full of resentment at me, obviously, she has understood everything, I no matter how much she hates me, just sit by the bed, slowly draw out a cigarette from the mouth bag, put it on the mouth, and smoke leisurely.


    When she saw me like this, she was even more angry. She rushed to my side, slapped me in the face, and scolded: "Ye Zixuan, you are a beast, no, you are not as good as an animal!"


    As soon as I raised my hand, I caught her fan hand directly. Then, my other hand talked about the ash in my hand. Then I looked at her indifferently and said impolitely, "anyone can beat me, but you can''t, because you, no, deserve it!"


    After that, I held her hand and threw her away. I hid my hatred for her for such a long time. Today, it is my greatest kindness to let her go. Therefore, I have no guilt for her. But little sister didn''t know my identity. She would not understand it. She was so heartbroken by me at the moment. Tears kept flowing from her face. She looked pitiful. I''m afraid it was the first time that she was so sad in so many years. She stared at me with venomous eyes and sobbed: "tell me, who was the person lying on me just now? ¡±


    I didn''t hide it and said casually from my mouth: "I really don''t know the name. He is just a beggar I found in the street at random!"


    Hearing this, little sister''s moment exploded. She rushed to my side again, trying to bite me. I didn''t feel pity for her. Seeing this, I slapped her directly and knocked her unconscious. After a short time, she woke up. Maybe she knew that she couldn''t beat me, and didn''t attack again. She said: "Ye Zixuan, I did wrong in the end What''s wrong? You have to treat me like this. Do you have conscience in your heart? "


    Little sister''s voice is particularly bleak, but I have no trace of pity for her. When I heard the word conscience, I laughed and laughed from the bottom of my heart. I said casually, "conscience, of course I have, but it''s all for others. Can you, I''ve thought enough. Besides, who plays is not playing? What''s wrong with beggars? He''s not a human being I think it''s enough to satisfy you! "


    My words let little sister more collapse, she simply can''t understand, stare at me and yell: "Ye Zixuan, do you do with me, are all just perfunctory me, you did not look at me, did not like me, you and I together is to play me again, right?"


    I firmly said to her: "yes, you are right, I have never liked you, just want to tease you!"


    This time, little sister already began to get mad and yelled at me: "why do you do this? Why? Why? "


    Little sister thought she really fell in love, but in the end she found that all this was just my game. It was normal for her to have such a reaction now. Of course, what made her more miserable was that she had not understood why I would treat her like this. After all, she also knew that she had never done anything to apologize to me ye Zixuan.


    However, she didn''t know that the person who mocked her was not ye Zixuan now, but Suluo, who was insulted by her at the beginning. When she thought of the humiliation she had suffered and looked at the innocent face of little sister in front of her, I felt even more upset. I looked at her and said in a sharp voice: "why do you say that you have done so many immoral things, and now you have suffered from it After retribution, do you still need to ask why? You should be glad I stopped the beggars from invading you. I advise you not to ask again, or I will repent and call the beggar again. It will be too late for you to regret it! "


    Obviously, my threat did not frighten the out of control little sister, but it seemed to wake her up. She suddenly calmed down and stopped crying. She kept staring at me with her blood red eyes, as if to see through me.


    After a long time, she stood up from the ground and walked towards me step by step. When she came to me, she opened her mouth and uttered an extremely indifferent voice and asked me, "who are you?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 106

    Who am I? To be honest, at this moment, I really want to tell him that I was the one who was forced to leave Suluo by her at the beginning, but in the end, I still put up with it, because I am very close to my plan. I want to step on their heads and tell them loudly that today''s school bully is the waste that they forced away, solo.


    I want them to know how to respect a person, even if it is a very sad person, the future can not be underestimated, this is my ultimate goal. I can''t disturb my plan because she is alone, so I won''t tell her the truth for the time being.


    So, I still casually replied: "it doesn''t matter who I am, but it''s important that you know how many heartless things you''ve done yourself. Today, I just gave you a little lesson. You should thank me for my compassion. I hope you don''t do anything against your conscience in the future, or I will clean you up! "


    When the little sister heard this, she burst out laughing. She was so miserable that she yelled at me wildly: "don''t give me a big reason, don''t you want to revenge me? I''ll go on. You can call people. Anyone can do it. Come on, I''ll tell you. I''ve never been afraid. "


    With that, she also backed out of the bed and posed. I didn''t expect to see this scene. Little sister chiguoguo showed up in front of me. It is estimated that this kind of thing, for anyone, can''t help rushing up, but I don''t have any sexual interest at this time. On the contrary, she moves, which makes me more tired.


    I thought it would be over to frighten her, but I didn''t expect that she was not timid, but she was also crazy. I really had nothing to do with such a crazy woman. Anyway, I had taught her enough lessons, and I didn''t want to pester her. I said directly, "make trouble without reason!"


    Then I turned and left.


    Before I got to the door, little sister''s harsh voice came from behind me: "Ye Zixuan, you give me a memory, today''s things, I will never forget, I will certainly not let you go, I will let you pay for everything today!"


    Her voice is full of resentment, which makes people feel creepy unconsciously. However, now I, the most afraid is the threat, so, for her threat, I only gently look back, disdain to look at her, gently reply: "I am waiting for the arrival of that day!"


    Finish saying, I also lazy go to take care of her again, turn head to leave!


    After tonight, little sister has never appeared in school again. As for where she went, no one knows. Although I know in my heart that the means I used to deal with her is really cruel to a girl, but I have no regrets at all because she has caused indelible harm to me. I have been very compassionate to her.


    In this way, my two big enemies in the school were easily solved by me. Now there are only two things left to do. I have to clean up all the enemies in the Suluo period, and then dominate the campus.


    Cleaning up those enemies is a small matter for me now, but it is really a thorny thing to dominate the campus. Although I am now in high fashion in the school, freshmen have been steadily taken over by me, and many sophomores are quietly flattering me, trying to sneak along with me. As for the former Chen Haoran and Jiang wutrace''s old headquarters in junior, they will be taken over It''s not a difficult thing. It can be said that it''s not too difficult for me to dominate the school. If this school didn''t have Bai Qiuyan, maybe I would have already dominated the campus.


    Although Bai Qiuyan has not asked about the campus for a long time, it is not a simple thing to replace him. After all, his strength is placed there. His reputation and status in the school are unmatched. His prestige is too high. If he waves his hand, at least half of the whole school will stand on his side. But if I really want to fight against him, it is my own choice for me now Doom, I want to get past him to the top. It''s hard, it''s really hard.


    But no matter how difficult the front is, I have to challenge, because the main purpose of my return is to dominate this university. I want to change the current situation of the University and let it have a new order. In order to believe in this in my heart, I have been working hard.


    Of course, if I want to compete with Bai Qiuyan, the most important thing is not the problem of strength, but the starting point. I can''t provoke him for no reason and take the initiative to start a war. In this way, I will learn from the unknown, and others will have no reason to help me.


    At the same time, when I and I entered the next day, I and I would like to join in the war After dinner, I left some tedious things to reason. I found a place to relax. After returning to school for such a long time, I haven''t really had a good time. Walking alone in the campus, however, there are also things that annoy me. When people become famous, they will be recognized everywhere, and there will always be girls showing their admiration for me, From time to time, there are boys who smile and say hello to me, which is obviously opposite to the original Suluo.


    Today''s me, has undergone essential changes, from the original was despised, to be supported now, all these changes for me like a dream, sometimes I will unconsciously pinch myself to see if they are really happened in the dream, but the result is all true.Unconsciously, I walked to the school library, this year, the school has undergone earth shaking changes, but this library is still the same as it was, antique, contains a strong smell of books, I can''t help but think of what happened here, and the man I buried in my heart, Lin Shihan.


    This woman that I love and hate, it can be said that her appearance again and again changed me, let me completely fall into this bottomless abyss. Today, I come here again, and I can''t help but feel sad. Can''t you say that my heart still can''t let her go? Now I, and can you recapture that does not belong to my heart.


    I slowly walked in, casually took a Book of unknown name on the bookshelf, holding a lucky heart to go to the position she often did, went to the corner on the second floor, my heart suddenly beat up, all this is fate or creation to make people, in the position where she often read books, I really saw the beauty of the past again Lin Shihan.


    As a junior, she still wears the same clothes as before. The only change is that Lin Shihan is more beautiful than before. I stopped and looked at her lovely appearance of serious reading. I thought that I suddenly thought of her, so I had an illusion. It''s just the right time for me to appear. At this moment, sitting in front of me is not an illusion, but a living, flesh and blood person.


    I don''t know how. After seeing her, I even had the idea of chatting up in the past. I suddenly had an idea in my heart. I would go after her to provoke the war between Han Boyang and me and repay my hatred. This idea gradually germinated in my heart, and my mouth showed a vicious smile.


    When I got to her side, I pointed to the position opposite her and said softly, "beauty, can I do it here"


    hearing my voice, Lin Shihan gradually raised his head, looked at me in bewilderment, and said in a soft voice, "yes!"


    Now that she agreed, I could talk to her further, and I said again, "beauty, are you alone?"


    I have no ink words, go straight to the theme, I want to know what relationship she and Han Baiyang are now, if they are still lovers, then I will do anything to be a third party, if they break up, what should I do, suddenly I entangled myself.


    Just listen to Lin Shihan said: "temporarily is a person, but later my boyfriend comes to pick me up."


    Hearing this, my heart is still a little lost, but this is just my short-term mood, needless to say, her boyfriend is definitely Han Boyang, which is in line with my purpose. Now, no matter how deep his city is, I will step on him and kneel down to sing for me to conquer.


    Smart Lin Shihan should have seen my chat up, so she moved out and she had a boyfriend, but that didn''t stop me chatting up with her. I still said softly: "a beautiful woman like you, your boyfriend must be very handsome!"


    Lin Shihan smiles and says, "it''s OK."


    I wanted to go on, but Lin Shihan didn''t give me this chance at all. She said again, "classmate, this is the library. Can you read quietly?"


    In a word, I just want to say the words to hold back, let me eat a closed door, after I am also embarrassed to say anything more, also quietly read a book in front of her, my appearance is very serious, but this is only the appearance that I make on the surface, my heart is constantly thinking about how to let Han Boyang take the initiative to provoke me, I rashly directly to him It''s a mindless thing.


    There are few people on the second floor of the library. We sit here quietly for about half an hour. After about half an hour, Lin Shihan''s phone on the desk remembered the sound of shaking. I peeked at it. It was Han Boyang calling. Lin Shihan picked up and listened to her conversation. It seemed that Han Boyang was waiting for her downstairs. After hanging up the phone, Lin Shihan would leave with his book in his pocket I followed suit.


    Seeing my incessant entanglement, Lin Shihan said impatiently, "classmate, I hope you stay away from me, or my boyfriend will see you, and your consequences will be very tragic!"


    What happened to me, the consequences will be very tragic. After two years, Lin Shihan has changed. If I listen to you, I can retire from the world. I don''t care: "beauty, what''s wrong with me? Your boyfriend is going to clean me up?"


    Lin Shihan said coldly, "he doesn''t like others to be too close to me!"


    After listening to it, I suddenly realized and said seriously, "beauty, I just like you. No matter how your boyfriend is, I will catch you up with you!"


    With that, we had already reached the door of the library. At the moment of opening the door, I saw the old friend, Han Boyang, who had not been seen for a long time. At this time, he was looking at me fiercely.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 107

    I remember all the humiliations I have suffered. Once those powerless, I also deeply imprinted in my mind, now, even if Han Boyang is still so arrogant, so arrogant, I am not afraid of him at all. At least, I had the courage to face him.


    This is the first time I have seen Han Boyang since I went back to school. He is still so handsome. However, standing in front of him now, I have no sense of inferiority at the beginning. On the contrary, I am more confident. When I see Lin Shihan and I come out together, he asks me in doubt: "Ye Zixuan, what do you want to do when you approach Shihan?"


    After I heard what he said, I pretended not to know him and casually replied, "who are you? Why should I tell you?"


    At this time, Lin Shihan put in a sentence and said, "classmate, he is my boyfriend!"


    I looked him up and down performatively, and then, I said, "what kind of person do I still have? It''s just so!"


    Han Boyang on one side was not happy immediately after listening to my evaluation of him. He was a little angry on his handsome face, and said arrogantly: "Ye Zixuan, I don''t care what your purpose is to approach Shihan, but I sincerely advise you to stop your idea, or you will be responsible for the consequences!"


    The threat of red fruits is like a joke to me. If I were Su Luo, I would admit it. But now it''s different. I''m Ye Zixuan, a freshman who beat Jiang Wuji and Chen Haoran away. Will I be afraid of such a threat? My main purpose of approaching Lin Shihan is to retaliate against Han Boyang from the side He paid for what he had done to me.


    I look at Han Boyang, ha ha smile, disdain said: "don''t threaten me, I don''t eat this set. Since you are the boyfriend of this beautiful woman, I will tell you again here. My purpose is very simple. I like her. I just want to chase her. Can you manage it? "


    After listening to what I said, Han Boyang''s face changed very ugly. He didn''t expect that I would not give him face so much, and still beat his face in front of his favorite person. How can he not be angry? I secretly laughed, and my goal has been achieved.


    Han Boyang gnawed his teeth and said angrily, "Ye Zixuan, I know all about you. The second generation of rich people is the leader of the freshman. But these are nothing in my eyes. It is a matter of minutes for me to destroy you. Please don''t touch my bottom line."


    It seems that I''m still famous. This famous young master Han is very concerned about me. He even investigates me, but I''m a strange person. The more people threaten me, the more I fight against the wind. I admire this spirit.


    At this time, Lin Shihan, who had been silent for a long time, said: "classmate, you should go quickly. I can think that nothing has happened, otherwise Baiyang will get angry and it will be terrible!"


    I am very clear in my heart, with my understanding of Han Boyang, he will retaliate against me after a while after separation. Such a person will only do some things like cock crowing and dog stealing, an absolute villain. Since he has offended him, he will simply offend me to the end.


    The more so, the more excited I became. I laughed and said, "my God, isn''t it illegal for him to kill people?"


    Han Boyang said, "if you don''t believe it, you can try it! What''s more, ye Zixuan, our Liangzi is finished. Wait for me! "


    He wanted to say something more, he was interrupted by Lin Shihan and said, "Boyang, don''t talk nonsense with such people, let''s go quickly!"


    With that, Lin Shihan forcibly pulled Han Boyang away. For Lin Shihan''s words, Han Boyang was quite obedient, and left without saying anything. I was left on the scene, standing at the door of the library with a smile on my face. Suddenly, I said to Han Boyang''s back: "Hey, if you have any tricks, you can use them to your heart''s content, and I''ll go on! ¡±


    I don''t have a deeper mind for people who can play tricks, but I have more superior force than him. Violence can often solve any problem, so I decided to use static braking to preempt others. Han Boyang, your good days are coming to an end, I muttered to myself.


    I called Li Li directly and told him to let his brother investigate Han Boyang''s itinerary. Then he told me that he hung up the phone. I had nothing to do, so I went back to my bedroom.


    The next afternoon, I was sleeping in my bedroom. Suddenly. "You wake up, brother Xuan


    In my sleep, I heard his call, and suddenly sat up, rubbed my hazy eyes and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Reasonable and aggrieved said: "brother Xuan, that junior Han Boyang came to give you a letter of war, roll call to let you kneel down to apologize to him, after that, his people also beat me, Xuan brother, how did you provoke him?"


    When I heard this, I immediately got up and said, "what! I don''t want to look for him, but he comes to the door


    At this time, I noticed that the rational face had been beaten into a pig''s head, which looked ridiculous, but at the moment I didn''t smile at all. I looked at the reason and said, "I''ll take revenge on you later."After that, I got out of bed, dressed up and looked at the time. It was ten o''clock. It was 20 minutes from the end of class. Then I took out a cigarette and smoked it. Then I left the bedroom with the lecture.


    I went back to the class and called some reliable brothers and started to go to Han Boyang class, senior high school. I waited in the corridor for a few minutes. The bell rang after class. The teacher just left the front foot. I rushed into the class with people behind me. At this time, hanboyang was looking down at the telephone, and didn''t notice me. While others saw me rushing in, they all rushed in Look at me with incredible eyes.


    I step by step to my front, knocked down his desk, and said in a cold voice, "hanboyang, I heard you asked me to kneel down and apologize to you?"


    Hearing my voice, hanboyang slowly raised his head and said to me disdainfully, "what about me!"


    The tone was extremely arrogant. I looked at him and said calmly, "it depends on whether you have this ability!"


    The voice is not big, but it has extraordinary deterrent power. Maybe, this is the bottom gas from inside and outside. When I say this, the first player around hanboyang, Anan, immediately stands up from his seat and walks behind Han Boyang.


    Han Baiyang looked at me with a calm face and said, "it will be known after you have tried it!"


    His attitude and tone is still very arrogant. Obviously, he has arrogant capital. Even if he knows my strength, he doesn''t seem to care much. He still disdains me. I smile and stare at him and say softly, "let''s not say that first. What do you mean by the person you hit me today?"


    Han Baiyang listened to it and said sarcastically, "Oh, sorry, I forgot, I want to see the owner when beating a dog!"


    His voice just fell, the class students laughed, hanboyang is a shrewd person, never reckless, he has been talking to me now, obviously in provocation, I did not pay attention to him, to me behind the reason asked: "see if there is a beat you in this class?"


    "Xuan elder brother, just him alone!" said the weak man


    Said, the reason refers to Han Boyang behind the Anan, said this, immediately caused the whole class of dissatisfaction, especially after hanbaiyang, is extremely angry, directly jumped out to me and shouted: "Ye Zixuan, you don''t be too arrogant! Others fear you, not that we are afraid of you, you are not even a dog in front of Yang brother! "


    I have not been so insulted since I came back to school for so long. Today is the first time. I put up my smile and then I stare at Anan coldly and say, "you can tell me again!"


    How many times, I was so humble in front of these people, so the oppression, my tragic fate is from this person named hanboyang, I was in front of them scared legs trembling, like dogs for mercy, and today, this once bullied me in my eyes, is not afraid, because now the yezixuan is invincible existence.


    To be honest, I can bear to the limit of these crazy people who have given me so many injuries and humiliations. Obviously, my anger has been rising slowly, and I can detonate by just one guide. And the furious temper Anan again challenges my limit. He roars to me: "I said, how can you TM still be able to So, you really take yourself as a character! "


    Obviously, Anan has a strong appeal in this class, and he has a strong momentum in speaking. He is so irritable that many people immediately follow me to beat me, and even those who have great problems say they want to break me.


    Han Boyang also stood on the sidelines, and did not stop the behavior of Anan. This treacherous little man must want Anan to come out to fight and test my strength.


    Standing in the place, I turned suddenly, and squeezed my fist and hit Anan. This guy, like he was ready for it, saw me to hand, and he immediately attacked me, and our fist immediately collided with each other.


    Anan is very confident in his fist. So, he is very polite and almost makes every effort. I, of course, will not be polite to him. When two fists collide, I can hear the squeaking of bones. But then, it is the scream of Anan tearing his heart and lungs.


    When he threw his hands back, I quickly pursued, and then I flew up and kicked him in the stomach, and I was very strong. Suddenly, the big Anan covered his stomach and bowed and cried and screamed. I stopped and beat him with victory. A rocket came to him, and then jumped up, and pressed his head with two hands. In a moment, I hit his head and hit my knee. Some of the actions were in one breath, without any drag. Anan was like this. In everyone''s eyes Staring at the sky, he fell soft on the ground


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 108

    All of a sudden, there was an uproar, and many people couldn''t help exclaiming. You know, Anan was famous for his fierce fighting in school, and he was also famous for his ruthlessness. However, he was killed by me in less than a round. How can it not shock other people''s eyes.


    Even Han Boyang, who had been complacent all the time, opened his eyes in surprise. However, Han Boyang was a deep man in the city. He regained his calm look in an instant. But even so, he was still not afraid of me. He put on that arrogant attitude and said to me with disdain: "hum, fierce, fierce, really a little arrogant capital. However, ye Zixuan, you take yourself seriously too seriously. Do you really think you can put on airs and not put anyone in your eyes? "


    I don''t care whether he is affectation or really so confident, I just said to him, "Han Boyang, do you really think I dare not move you?"


    It has to be said that Han Boyang does have the capital to be arrogant, but he is crazy. I have to behave more crazily than he is. To see how confident he is and how lawless he is, as soon as I speak, I clench my fist secretly and stare at him with eyes as bright as a cheetah, ready to attack at any time.


    In the stable people can''t stand the stimulation of being ridiculed. Han Boyang can no longer hide his anger in his heart. He is ready to get angry. When his classmates see this state, they immediately surround us and wait for Han Boyang''s order.


    But just as I was about to do it, unfortunately, the bell rang for class, which restored a trace of peace to me. I didn''t want to make things too big, so I took people away. Before leaving, I said to the provocative: "Han Boyang, I hope to make your means bright and aboveboard, don''t do some sneaky things, so I will do anything by hook or by crook To avenge you, even to kill you. Believe it or not


    After that, I left under the discussion of their classmates, and Han Boyang''s face was not indifferent. His fist was clenched tightly, and it was about to burst out at any moment. The only thing difficult to prevent was the villain. For Han Boyang, if he forced me to a certain extent like before, I would never let him go easily.


    For the first time, I was involuntarily involved in Han Boyang''s plot because of the hero''s saving the beauty. The second time, I overheard their conversation by chance. Lin Shihan, the woman I hate and love, is her appearance. Her appearance has changed me again and again, making my fate endless.


    In retrospect, it was because of Lin Shihan and Han Boyang who repeatedly bothered me, insulted me, beat me, and scolded me. At that time, I didn''t have the ability to fight back. I wanted to exchange tolerance and beg for mercy for my safety, but they made their bullying more severe.


    Now, I''m back in a different identity. I''ll ask them to double what those people owed me back. Han Boyang took the initiative to ask me for trouble. Now, I''ve come back to him in turn. Although I can''t let him know my identity, as long as I can get revenge, it doesn''t matter to me.


    After leaving their class, I sent them all away, and now I want to be quiet. People like Han Boyang can only deal with him by force. Forget it, I don''t want to. Anyway, I don''t care about it in school. I''ll let him use whatever conspiracy he likes.


    I did not leave the teaching building, but like the direction of the roof went again. At the moment of opening the rooftop door, a familiar back came into my eyes again. Fang Qing, is it fate or coincidence that you meet here again. Maybe it was the sound of my opening the door that made her look back.


    Now the last person I want to see is her, but she happened to appear at this time. I want to turn around and leave, but at the moment when I turned around, I heard Fang Qing''s voice: "how can I see that I''m going to leave?"


    I looked around and found that she was really talking to me. I immediately said coldly, "I suddenly think of something to do, and I''m gone!"


    Said, I want to leave again, but behind came Fang Qing''s voice, the tone with a little pleading said to me: "Ye Zixuan, for the sake of our acquaintance, can you talk to me?"


    Her voice sounds pitiful, but I don''t want to face her. I''m afraid I can''t help exposing myself in front of her. I''m going to refuse her ruthlessly. But at this time, Fang Qing said again: "I want to say something to you personally. It won''t take you long!"


    She begged me like this, and I couldn''t bear to refuse her. Looking at her gloomy every day, I couldn''t bear to strike her any more. After silence, I slowly said, "OK!"


    Then, I went straight to the rooftop, standing side by side with her, overlooking the campus from the height of the grass and trees, two years, the school also had some changes, everything seems to be the same as the original, but there is a kind of thing, but it has already been changed, time is really a butcher''s knife, killing our spirit and character.


    On the rooftop, Fang Qing and I, through the river without trace, made our relationship become so awkward, I don''t know how to speak, let the cold wind from the roof beat myself, quietly waiting for Fang Qing to speak.Fang Qing''s side face still looks so lovely. She adds a bit of sadness to her lovely back. After a long time, Fang Qing takes a deep breath and finally opens her mouth and says, "Ye Zixuan, do you know, I haven''t done anything during this period of time. I''ve been observing you secretly. Slowly, I found a problem. The purpose of your coming to school seems not to be the same It''s for reading, not for girls


    As soon as I heard this, I felt a little flustered. I was afraid to expose myself in front of her. However, when I heard this from her, my body began to be disordered. Obviously, she seemed to have noticed something. However, I tried to suppress my panic and looked strong and calm. I asked playfully, "yes, please tell me Look, what am I here for? "


    Fang Qing looked at me straight in the eyes and said, "your purpose should be to revenge!"


    In a short sentence, she said it very seriously, as if she had seen through everything. Her heart couldn''t help but jump. Fang Qing is different from other people. We have been together for a short time, but she is the one who knows me best. Finally, she found out the flaw.


    At first, when I met her for the first time, I wanted to take the initiative to admit my identity. But on second thought, I was so exposed that I would disturb my future plans, so I simply gave up the idea. But now, if Fang Qing is forced to ask me out, I''m nothing, but for Fang Qing, it''s definitely an unacceptable blow. Besides, I really can''t be violent for the time being Dew.


    Then, I continued to pretend to be calm and said with a smile, "I said, Fang Qing, do you see Infernal Affairs too much? I just arrived at this school not long ago. What revenge can I get?"


    Even though I pretended to be calm, Fang Qing seemed to know something. She obviously didn''t believe me. She continued to say solemnly, "what''s the hatred between Jiang wutrace and you? That day in your class, you beat him too hard!"


    If it''s fine, why do you say it''s so serious


    Fang Qing did not pay attention to what I said. After a pause, she said to me again: "in the last fight, Chen Haoran was stabbed twice, and the most serious blade was in his abdomen. The Chen family insisted that it was Jiang Wuwen who did it. However, Jiang Wuxian only admitted that Chen Haoran was stabbed, or in the back. At that time, the situation was chaotic, others didn''t pay attention to these details, but I was looking at you all the time. I remember, you seemed to hold Chen Haoran. If I guessed correctly, you should have made up for the other Dao? "


    Hearing this, my heart was completely agitated. I really didn''t expect that Fang Qing was looking at me all the time. She even found the problem through these details. Maybe, it was caused by her too much concern about me, but I have made up my mind. My identity can''t be recognized. Therefore, I seriously replied: "Fang Qing, some words can''t be said casually Yes, Chen Haoran and I are allies. How can I hurt him? Jiang wutrace is a villain himself. He stabbed people, so he can''t answer truthfully. Time is normal! "


    Anyway, there is no evidence. I don''t believe what else she can do. To my surprise, Fang Qing changed the topic and said again: "Huang cancan left school some time ago. If I remember correctly, before she left, she had the most contact with you. I think this matter has something to do with you."


    Even she knew all this. Sure enough, Fang Qing investigated everything I had done during this period. It seems that if she had not met her by chance today, she would have come to me at any time!


    At this moment, I really don''t know whether to be happy or to be lost. No matter how she is now, at least at the beginning, she dislikes my life experience and breaks up with me, which is the fact that no one can change. Since all of them are over, we just want to take the past things, I can''t have compound fantasy for the women who have hurt me. I want to cut off the fetters and start from the beginning.


    I was about to explain to her, but before I could open my mouth, Fang Qing''s throat choked out a sentence, which made me stand in the same place: "Ye Zixuan, you are Suluo, right?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 109

    Her conjecture is right. I am Suluo. I really didn''t think that Fang Qing could confirm that I was Suluo only by these details. I thought that even if she had doubts in her heart, she would ask questions at most. As long as I didn''t admit it, she would die. But I didn''t expect that she would go straight in and hit the nail on the head, leaving me nowhere to hide. Look at my eyes full of sad tears, this scene deeply touched my heart, let me really calm down.


    However, even so, I still try to suppress all emotions in my heart, I really don''t want to admit. After all, it was she who dumped me mercilessly. She looked down on me. This time, I just wanted to let her know that I was worthy of her. But now really can''t admit, for my good, also for her good, I now have too many potential threats, I can''t let her involved in it, anyway, the more she thinks I''m solo, the more I can''t admit my identity!


    So, I was hard hearted and said to her in a sharp voice: "Fang Qing, you used to say that I was like Suluo. I didn''t say anything. Now you say I''m Suluo. I have to talk about you. Who is Suluo? Who am I? Can he compare with me? Please pay attention to your words in the future. Now please stop. OK, the time is almost over. Goodbye £¡¡±


    After that, I didn''t care what her reaction was when she listened to my words. I resolutely left, but Fang Qing recognized me. She didn''t admit it and didn''t give up. After I took a few steps, she ran after me without hesitation and blocked me in front of me. In front of me, she was full of tears, choked and yelled at me in front of her: "why, why do you want to treat me like this? I know you are solo, when did you become so ruthless!"


    Her voice is particularly sad, listening to me can not help a burst of heartache, looking at her like this, I can not help but feel sad. Looking at Fang Qing in front of me, she said in a deep voice: "Fang Qing, I have heard a little about you and Suluo, but I have also heard that it was you who dumped Suluo, and finally led to Suluo''s being forced to leave like garbage Open a school, a man, can live so oppressive, is indeed an achievement. However, I think he can''t come back even if he doesn''t want to face any more. If you still have the so-called affection for him and don''t forget about him, you should go to him instead of pestering me here. Moreover, I have already told you that I''m not him, my name is ye Zixuan! "


    This is what I said to him completely as ye Zixuan, because I really hate this kind of feeling of cutting constantly and disorderly. If she really loves me, she shouldn''t have said such unfeeling words to me at the beginning. She shouldn''t say that I''m not worthy of her. If she really loves me, she should go to me and explain to me why she said such words. But she was good, nothing to do, why should I admit to her identity, I have nothing to do with her, so, every word just said is from my heart, for her, I have nothing to look forward to, once again ruthless to bypass her, indifferent to leave!


    I thought that my indifference would stop Fang Qing, who was unreasonable. But I was wrong. I quickened my pace and got off the rooftop. Fang Qing unexpectedly followed me up. When I was scared to the third floor, Fang Qing''s sad voice came again: "although you don''t admit it, I know that you are Suluo, you can''t cheat me!"


    Hearing her words, my body seemed to be held still. I suddenly stopped. I felt uncomfortable and confused. This feeling of irrelevance made me feel uncomfortable. Maybe Fang Qing still had me in her heart. Maybe Fang Qing just felt guilty to me, but no matter what kind of emotion she was, I just don''t want to be affected by this complicated situation Feeling entangled, I haven''t finished my goal, and I don''t want to let her suffer any harm because of me, so I really don''t want to be disturbed by this uncertain emotion. In order not to give her hope, not to let her pester me endlessly, I can only really really cruel heart, made a let her despair, let me listen to all heartbroken decision.


    So, I turned back again, looked at her without expression, and said in an extremely indifferent voice: "Fang Qing, you are pestering me like this, don''t you like me? If you like me and want to pursue me, it''s too old-fashioned to say I''m your ex boyfriend! You should also know that in this school, there are many girls who pursue me in different ways. However, it is the first time for me to see such an old-fashioned way as you. But now I can solemnly tell you that I don''t like you, and I won''t like you in the future, because my woman must be absolutely innocent. I won''t get involved with other people''s ex girlfriends. I don''t like second-hand goods, Besides, you''re not beautiful. I''m afraid I can beat you if I find a girlfriend at random! "


    It''s also a coincidence that at this time when my voice just fell, a graceful figure passed by me and passed by Fang Qing. I can see from her back that this person is definitely a first-class beauty. You can clearly feel it from the temperament of walking.


    I don''t know if it''s anger, or if I want Fang Qing to give up her heart to me completely, or I want to prove her charm in front of Fang Qing. I suddenly feel hot and rush forward, holding up the girl''s hand and saying confidently, "beauty, can I be my girlfriend?"But when that girl turned her head and looked at me at the moment, I was instantly dumbfounded, because I know this girl, she is not other people, actually is the school flower recognized by the whole school, this moment, I really, completely speechless.


    I didn''t expect that I could get the most beautiful woman in the school, Luo Ziyi. It made me a little embarrassed. Originally, no matter who the girl was, I thought that with my own charm and my reputation in school, I could cope with it. Of course, with my conditions, not many girls would refuse me, but this godlike woman, It''s Bai Qiuyan who has been chasing for more than two years but has not found it. I know that she is going to be beaten in the face, which is really embarrassing.


    What made me even more surprised was that Luo Ziyi was so inexplicably holding hands with me. She was not angry. Although she did not directly promise me, she did not refuse. She just glanced at me inexplicably, then turned her head and looked at Fang Qing, who was full of tears.


    At this time, Fang Qing was heartbroken, and her tears were more fierce. She looked at me blankly and said in agony: "I''m sorry, ye Zixuan, I really recognized the wrong person. You are not Suluo. The Suluo I know won''t be so heartless. He won''t find a girl to hurt me, because Suluo once answered It''s up to me to guard me for the rest of my life


    Hear Fang Qing say such words, my heart beat more intense, my eyes are sour, I want to cry, want to tell her aloud, all of these are caused by your heartless, but in the end I still hold back, I don''t want to find out everything with Fang Qing, although I know that Fang Qing said these words, completely angry, but she has confirmed that I am Suluo, she said these, only means that she has despair for me, so I can''t drag my feet any more. From this moment on, let me say goodbye to my past love, and everything will start again from here.


    So, I tried to bear the pain in my heart and said: "it doesn''t matter!"


    After saying these three words in pain, my mood was on the verge of collapse. I didn''t want to stay here any more. I was afraid that my careless efforts would expose myself. Therefore, I secretly glanced at Luo Ziyi and showed a solicitous look at her. Then, without her consent, I directly took her hand and turned away.


    What shocked me again was that Luo Ziyi still had no antipathy to me, but she was very cooperative with my behavior. She was pulled away by me. When we came to the door of the first floor, I suddenly heard Fang Qing''s cry resounding through the whole teaching building.


    Fang Qing''s cry tears my heart, but even so, I still pretend as if nothing happened, holding Luo Ziyi''s hand, has been walking, has been walking, knowing that she is far away from her cry, my mood can be calmed down a lot.


    At this time, I suddenly found that many students around me were surprised to see me, the expression showed an incredible look. I quickly looked at myself, immediately understood how to return a responsibility, originally, my hand is still tightly holding Luo Ziyi''s hand. You know, these hands can''t be touched by ordinary people casually. You know, this is the person that the school''s real boss Bai Qiuyan guarded silently. How can the students not be surprised.


    And I in everybody''s gaze, the conditioned reflex quickly released Luo Ziyi''s hand, then quickly said a sentence: "I''m sorry!"


    And Luo Ziyi was like nothing, with a very gentle voice, smile at me, said: "it doesn''t matter!"


    Her smile is very beautiful, let people see intoxicated, to be honest, I really did not think that this mysterious school flower was so easy to talk, but, by accident, I took her as my shield, she did not blame me. Even, I took her hand to leave, she still did not blame me.


    Hearing this, I completely fell into the muddle circle and couldn''t help but ask her, "don''t you blame me?"


    The beautiful school flower still kept her intoxicating smile, soft voice of the answer: "blame you for what, is not a hand, it''s nothing, I don''t have as much affectation as you imagine!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 110

    Hearing her say this, I have a new look at this beautiful school flower. However, I really don''t feel the joy of taking advantage of her at the moment. What lingers in my heart is the feeling of loss that can''t be calmed down for a long time. Now I just want to escape here and find a place where there is no one to calm down.


    I said to her casually, "thank you."


    My voice just fell, was about to say goodbye, Luo Ziyi suddenly said: "but, if you take advantage of me for no reason, I will certainly not want to, but, I am very curious about you. You are the most popular person in the school now, and the girl''s Suluo, I just heard about it, and I really can''t connect you two together £¡¡±


    Luo Ziyi''s words once again broke my view on her. Unexpectedly, even she, a goddess who does not eat fireworks among people, also has a heart of gossip. I was a little speechless when I asked her. I replied directly: "of course, we are not the same person. Besides, the sulona in her mouth is as handsome as I am. Besides, you can also hear that she recognizes the wrong person!"


    My explanation obviously did not hide Luo Ziyi. She seemed to find something strange. She looked at me seriously and said seriously: "but I look at your appearance, it seems that it is not as simple as recognizing the wrong person."


    I have no conscience to say: "I think you really misunderstood, I just look at her very poor!"


    At this time, there are more and more people around us. Although they can''t hear us clearly, they can''t help pointing at us when they see me and the school flowers together. Luo Ziyi also found this, but she didn''t feel shy. She just looked at me and whispered, "you''d better hurry up, or you''ll be in trouble for a while."


    I know, Luo Ziyi means to remind me on the side that if Bai Qiuyan knew that we were together, I would like to leave as soon as possible, but now I hear Luo Ziyi say this, I don''t want to leave immediately, and casually say: "it''s OK, I don''t care!"


    Hearing this, Luo Ziyi immediately showed a surprised look and said, "are you not afraid of white autumn Yan?"


    I replied, "why should I be afraid of him? To tell the truth, the people I fear have not appeared yet!"


    I didn''t exaggerate in the girl''s performance, I said this is a fact, I have a unified school, sooner or later will be against Bai Qiuyan, how could I be afraid of him.


    Luo Ziyi listened to my words and looked at me with different eyes. She looked at me up and down and said with a smile: "OK, I was defeated by you. Let''s go together for the innocence of you."


    I did not wriggle, directly agreed to her, and then, I left with her in the eyes of countless surprised, melodious walk in the campus, a moment ago, I still want to leave here quickly, but because of Luo Ziyi''s words, stubborn I seriously, I will not let her feel the relationship between Bai Qiuyan, I will be afraid.


    Walking on the path of the campus, Luo Ziyi walked, and said softly: "do you know why I cooperate with you?"


    When she said this, Luo Ziyi''s expression was very serious, and her eyes were mixed with a little sadness. This sadness, coupled with her beautiful face, was really beautiful in the moonlight. But I didn''t appreciate her beauty. Instead, I answered her question seriously and said, "it can be because of curiosity."


    And listen to Luo Ziyi leisurely said: "that''s only a small part, the bigger reason is that I was surprised by your action. Do you know, I have no male friends since I was a child. No matter in school or life, there will be a bully who will look at me, and then other boys will not dare to come near me. It''s the same in college, because Bai Qiuyan doesn''t dare to be close to me. So, you are the first boy who dares to approach me, or the first one to touch my hand. This is the main reason. "


    After listening to Luo Ziyi''s words, I suddenly realized that it was so. No wonder that when someone was watching, she advised me to leave. She may be used to this scene. Knowing which boy is close to her will not end well. After all, if someone colludes with her, Bai Qiuyan, as a flower protector, will make that person pay the price.


    In the past, I would have thought that this civilian school flower was not close to the boys because of her high position. Originally, she just lost the qualification to make male friends, and Bai Qiuyan was the barrier in the middle. This seemingly favored guardian is actually a confined cage.


    At this time, I realized that Luo Ziyi was an approachable person. She also longed to make friends and live an ordinary life just like ordinary people. Therefore, she only wanted to know more about me and make friends with her.


    The more I chat later, the more I appreciate Luo Ziyi, who never pretends to be. In my heart, this kind of girl is the most perfect existence, with beautiful appearance, but approachable. Even though her family is poor, she doesn''t want to degenerate because of this. She makes me deeply understand that white swan is not so far away. I can''t help but regard her as a friend, A friend worth making.


    But I just wanted to tell her this idea personally, suddenly, Luo Ziyi''s mobile phone ring broke our atmosphere, and what made me more surprised was that after she connected the phone, her face changed greatly, her hands trembled, and tears flashed in her clear eyes. She hesitated to answer a few words at the end of the phone, and then hung up the phone hastily. Then, she was flustered "Ye Zixuan," he said to me, "I''m sorry. I have something to do. I have to go first."Finish saying, also did not wait for me to respond, left in a hurry.


    Just for a moment, this self-restraint Luo Ziyi was like crazy and ran in a hurry. I immediately understood that something must have happened to her. Otherwise, she would not be so flustered. Maybe she helped me just now. Maybe it was out of a good deed that I couldn''t help following up.


    When I saw that Luo Ziyi was running to the outside of the school, I was more worried. A girl''s family was very dangerous outside at night. So I accelerated my pace. As soon as she left the school gate, she immediately took a taxi at the gate, and then the car sped away. Without hesitation, I took another taxi and asked the driver to keep up with the car in front of me.


    An hour later, the car was parked in the city hospital. At this time, I knew that it seemed that some of her relatives were in the hospital. Look at her dejected appearance, she should be a close relative. Quietly followed her, came to the door of the emergency room, I saw Luo Ziyi talking to the doctor. It was too far away. I couldn''t hear clearly. Vaguely, it seemed that she was going to have an operation and let her pay the medical expenses. But the key problem was that Luo Ziyi seemed to have no money and begged the doctor to save people there.


    However, never so kind-hearted doctor, he may be used to this situation, the expression is particularly indifferent, Luo Ziyi''s plea obviously has no effect, her anxious tears flow out, took out her mobile phone and hesitated, because she did not know who to call, that sad face, really pity.


    Feeling the urgency of things, I can''t look down any more. I ran directly to the attending doctor and said impolitely, "saving people is not your duty to be a doctor!"


    And the attending doctor ignored me directly, as if what I said was like a joke. After seeing my appearance, Luo Ziyi was immediately surprised and asked, "Ye Zixuan, how did you come?"


    I took out my bank card directly from my wallet, handed it to Luo Ziyi and said, "I''m sorry, I saw that you were in trouble, so I followed you. Now don''t say anything. You should take my card and pay the medical fee. Don''t delay the patient''s treatment!"


    At the time of human life, Luo Ziyi still hesitated. She could see that she wanted it, but she didn''t dare to. It was very tangled. Seeing her action in Wuxi, I was worried and said in an imperative tone: "listen to me. Take it quickly. I have enough money in my card to pay the medical expenses. Don''t worry. I''m simple. I want you to help you in the name of your friend. I won''t ask you to make a promise. I just think you are a better person. You are worthy of help. You don''t have any burden. I won''t have any intention to help you. Go


    Luo Ziyi looked at me in a trance. Maybe she felt Frank from my eyes. Finally, she took my card and paid money under the guidance of the nurse. I looked at her back in a hurry, and my heart was suddenly free. In my heart, I didn''t really have any redundant thoughts on her. I didn''t want to get any reward from her, but suddenly felt that This girl is really not easy, a beautiful school flower in the school, but she lives a poor life.


    After my brief meditation, Luo Ziyi came back in a hurry. She returned the card to me and said sincerely, "thank you, ye Zixuan, you can rest assured. I''ll pay you back the money! "


    I took the bank card and gave her a smile without saying anything. In fact, I didn''t want her to return it, but it was not easy to say it openly. I was afraid that she thought I had a bad heart for her, so I could only be silent. Then, I quietly accompanied her to wait outside the operating room to see if there was any need for help.


    As time passed by, we didn''t say a word. Luo Ziyi always frowned and stared at the door of the operating room. I could feel her anxiety, but I couldn''t comfort anything. I could only pray for the safety of her relatives in my heart.


    About an hour later, the door of the operating room finally opened. The chief surgeon came out. Luo Ziyi immediately stepped forward and said anxiously, "doctor, is my mother OK?"


    The doctor died and said, "the operation is very successful."


    Finish saying, chief knife doctor left, soon, the patient was pushed out, Luo Ziyi hurriedly walked to the bedside, excited and excited looking at the patient on the bed. I finally know why Luo Ziyi is so anxious. It was her mother who had the operation.


    However, when her mother passed by me, I was stunned. Her mother was so similar to the picture of my mother on the wall of my hometown!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 111

    This scene shocked me deeply. This face made me feel so deep. In those days when I lived with my father in my hometown, he would stare at the pictures on the wall almost every day. Although I have no memory of my mother, the beautiful woman lying in the hospital bed reminds me of the old photos in my memory. Although I have no feelings for my mother, I can do it Seeing such a person who is very similar to my mother, my heart still couldn''t help but get excited and walked with them in the direction of ward.


    Luo Ziyi''s mother was awake, but the effect of the anesthetic had not dissipated. At this time, she looked very weak and couldn''t speak. Luo Ziyi stayed beside the hospital bed and constantly apologized to her mother. Seeing this, I didn''t want to disturb them, so she secretly left the ward and went to the doctor''s office alone to inquire about Luo''s mother, I was relieved to learn that her mother was OK.


    The doctor told me that Luo''s mother fainted on the roadside and was sent by a kind-hearted person. Through examination, she was confirmed to be suffering from heart disease. As a result, I got a disappointing result. Luo Ziyi and her mother''s surname had no connection with my mother''s family name. This also eliminated my expectation. In fact, when I think about it carefully, it is just a coincidence My mother was picked up by her mother''s family, because my father said that my grandfather was rich, so this is definitely not my mother.


    However, no matter what, mother Luo gave me a very warm feeling. I wanted to care about her from the bottom of my heart. The doctor said that the body had nothing to do, as long as I didn''t feel too tired in the future, but I still had to be hospitalized for observation for a period of time. After saying goodbye to the doctor, in order to let Luo''s mother have a good recuperation environment, I secretly changed a senior ward for her. Then, I bought a night snack for Luo Ziyi and some daily necessities. I ate something casually outside and went back.


    When I came back, mother Luo''s mother had already turned around. After Luo Ziyi knew that I had done it, she once again said thank you and said that she would give me back the money. I just laughed and didn''t speak. She accompanied her silently. The time was nearly ten o''clock. Luo Ziyi asked me to go back to school. I refused her because of the closing of the school dormitory. In fact, I wanted to accompany the mother Luo, who gave me a warm feeling, and was weak Mother Luo can also speak in the latter half of the night. Although she is very weak, she can still talk with Luo Ziyi normally.


    Through the conversation between their mother and daughter, I probably know that Luo Ziyi took her mother''s surname because she had been dependent on her mother since she was a child, and she did not hear her mother talk about her father. At present, only she and her mother are dependent on each other in the world. Luo Ziyi blames herself specially. She knows that her mother is often uncomfortable, but she never brings her to the hospital It was checked, and it was not until today that such a situation appeared.


    I don''t know why. The more they said, the more moved I was. My tears almost came out. Before, I only knew that Luo Ziyi''s family was not good, but I didn''t expect to be poor to this extent. I really can''t think of anyone who is so cruel and willing to abandon them? How did they survive to this day?


    Unconsciously, Luo Ziyi and her daughter stopped talking. She left the ward. After she left, mother Luo suddenly called me to her side. I asked in a soft voice, "aunt, what''s the matter?"


    Luo''s mother looked at me with a kind look in her eyes. Her mouth also curved a kind smile and asked me, "child, are you Ziyi''s boyfriend?"


    Luo''s mother''s question was so abrupt that I was immediately stupefied. I quickly explained: "Auntie, it''s not what you think. Ziyi and I are just ordinary friends!"


    But mother Luo didn''t understand what I said, or in other words, she didn''t want to believe me at all. She just said to herself, "I can see that you are a good boy and the first boy my daughter brought to me. I just noticed that her eyes are not the same."


    Luo''s mother said that I was completely speechless. What was Luo''s mother thinking? If I said that my daughter and I met each other only tonight, she might not believe it. Forget it, I didn''t get a chance to interrupt. She has been talking about herself, saying that Luo Ziyi was very poor since childhood, had not had a good life, had good grades, did not go to a better school, but chose to go to A third rate university just doesn''t want to add burden to her as a mother.


    Luo''s mother also said that Ziyi has never had a boyfriend. Even if the life is hard, she also supports herself and doesn''t ask for others. It''s just that she doesn''t want to see her daughter so tired. She hopes her daughter can find a support. Seeing me today, mother Luo is very satisfied and thinks that I am a reliable boy. Therefore, she hopes that I can take good care of her daughter and don''t hurt her. She says that her daughter looks strong, but in fact, her heart is still very fragile.


    Looking at this extremely weak mother Luo lying in the hospital bed, she said this provocative words, my heart is also a burst of sadness, I really can''t bear to say again let her sad words, in order to make her feel at ease, I have to do it in a real way, to mother Luo solemnly promise: "Auntie, you can rest assured, I will take good care of Ziyi, absolutely not let her suffer any injustice £¡¡±


    Listen to my words, mother Luo happily smile, although her face is very weak, but her smile, really is the most loving smile in the world, my heart can not help a ripple, feel, she is his mother, I can''t help but also want to talk to her.But at this time, behind suddenly came a light cough, I quickly turned back, the original Luo Ziyi has come back from the outside, bright eyes are looking at me.


    I was flustered. I went to Luo Ziyi and explained quietly: "Luo Ziyi, don''t get me wrong. My aunt took the initiative to say those words just now. In order to make your mother feel at ease, I perfunctorily."


    Mu Shihan smiles and says, "I didn''t say anything. What are you flustered about? I want you to buy something for me!"


    After that, a blush appeared on her face. Then, I said, "ah, what do you want to buy, daily necessities? I''ve bought all those things!"


    I said, Luo Ziyi more embarrassed, shy face said to me: "I, I, I came to that?"


    I still don''t understand what it means, a confused face asked: "what is that?"


    Luo Ziyi gave me a white look and meow, "aunt!"


    To be honest, I have little contact with women, and I don''t know their physiology at all. Therefore, when Luo Ziyi said this, I realized it. In an instant, I also felt embarrassed and stammered: "do you want me to help you buy that thing?"


    Luo Ziyi lowered her head and said shyly, "Well!"


    She asked me to buy sanitary napkins, which immediately embarrassed me. I had never done such a thing. However, it was not the way to let her go out alone at night. Besides, she had to accompany her mother. I had no choice but to nod and consent, and immediately ran out of the ward and went to the convenience store at the entrance of the hospital.


    When I got to the convenience store, I was confused again when I saw that there were many brands of this thing. But I was embarrassed to ask Luo Ziyi what brand he wanted. So I bought several bags of the most expensive ones. I ran out of the convenience store and went back to the ward. Luo Ziyi took the bag from me shyly and ran to the bathroom.


    After experiencing this embarrassing incident, my relationship with Luo Ziyi has improved a lot. When Luo''s mother fell asleep, I asked Luo Ziyi to sleep for a while, and I watched for her. But Luo Ziyi pulled me out of the room and talked quietly because she couldn''t sleep.


    For this evening, she is still very grateful to me. She has never relied on men. Today, I suddenly appeared to help her solve the problem of medical expenses, so that her mother was treated in time. Therefore, she was very grateful to me. She said generously that I could not blame for the things I held her hand.


    Of course, I also made clear my attitude to her, saying that I didn''t have any intention to help her. I just helped her with a friend''s attitude, and told her not to have any mental burden. It doesn''t matter if the money is still there. I''m not short of money.


    This evening, we talked a lot. Luo Ziyi probably had no friends since childhood. She even told me about her childhood. She said that her mother had suffered a lot in order to support her. She said that the person she could not forget in her life was her mother.


    Of course, I also told her some of my things. I said that I had never seen my mother since childhood and lived with my father. I felt that our two lives were just complementary. So I had a special chat. Before I knew it, a night passed like this. I didn''t feel sleepy at all. On the contrary, I stayed with a beautiful woman like Luo Ziyi Individuals are very spiritual.


    In the morning, I simply washed for a while and then went downstairs. I had a simple breakfast outside, and then bought one for Luo Ziyi and took it to the ward. However, when I just walked into the ward, I was stunned at the same place, because suddenly there was an unexpected guest in the room, Bai Qiuyan.


    He bought a lot of tonics. He was chatting with Luo''s mother by the hospital bed, while Luo Ziyi was standing on the side silently. My arrival made the atmosphere in the room fall into embarrassment. And Bai Qiuyan''s attention also shifted from mother Luo to me. From his eyes, I could clearly feel a strong smell of gunpowder.


    I''m not afraid of Bai Qiuyan. I just feel that Luo Ziyi is caught in the middle. So, I put down my breakfast directly and whispered to Luo Ziyi: "Luo Ziyi, I still have classes in the morning. I''ll go back to school first!"


    Then, I said hello to mother Luo and left the ward directly. After leaving the hospital, I stopped a taxi and went straight to the school.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 112

    Bai Qiuyan''s sudden appearance made my situation in an awkward situation. I had a meeting with him at the sports meeting. I had done what I should have done for Luo Ziyi. Besides, Bai Qiuyan was originally a suitor of Luo Ziyi. It was quite normal for him to come to see Luo''s mother in the hospital, Why do I feel a little uncomfortable suddenly? Strange, I feel a little jealous, even I can''t think of it myself!


    I went back to school in a hurry. I went back to my bedroom and went to bed. However, I didn''t sleep all night. Now I have no sleepiness. I have the shadow of Luo Ziyi and the loving smile of mother Luo. I don''t know what''s wrong with me. Do I really like this civilian school flower, or does mother Luo give me that kind of life Mother''s feeling, let me for a long time can''t forget, this question makes me extremely entangled, suddenly, my mind moved, seems to suddenly think of something, yes, is the cause and effect of all this from Fang Qing''s injury to me.


    Fang Qing''s mother is ruthless to me. She doesn''t look down on me at all. When she sees me, Luo''s mother, on the contrary, is approachable. When she sees me, she becomes more cordial. She can feel the real maternal love from her. She is a good mother who thinks about her daughter.


    But Fang Qing, because despises my life experience, ruthlessly abandoned me, let my scarred heart, again worse, but Luo Ziyi, just is a kind-hearted, for others good girl, from her body, I can really feel the woman''s true, good and beautiful, I can''t help but want to protect her, love her. This kind of emotion, makes me very confused, does not wash does not feel in, I entered the dreamland.


    After sleeping in the afternoon, I was woken up by a rush knock on the door. As soon as I opened the door, I took six or seven brothers with me. My face was flustered and my voice was very serious. I told me that Bai Qiuyan''s people came to the class to look for me, but they didn''t find it. Let me tell you that he was waiting for you in the Pavilion by the pond of the school, and let you wait for you at three o''clock I went to the appointment before.


    Maybe my brothers also heard about the incident between me and the school flower last night. So, when Bai Qiuyan came to see me today, they would not worry for a while. However, there will be such a thing, already in my expectation, so I casually said to them: "nothing, you break up, Bai Qiuyan won''t take me how!"


    Said, I looked at the time, there is still half an hour from three o''clock. After I got up, I quickly washed and went to the place given by Bai Qiuyan. As soon as I got downstairs, I saw a tall man standing outside. I remember that he was one of Bai Qiuyan''s followers. After seeing me out, he said to me coldly: "go, brother Bai is waiting for you £¡¡±


    I replied with a smile: "in this case, please lead the way!"


    Immediately, I left with the collar of the tall man. Many brothers were still worried, but they followed me silently. I could understand their mood. I was too lazy to say anything. I calmly followed the tall man behind. After a short walk, we came to the agreed place.


    In the middle of the pond, there is a pavilion. Looking from a distance, Bai Qiuyan sits in the pavilion peacefully and reads the book slowly. However, Bai Qiuyan''s people block Bai Qiuyan''s people from entering the pavilion from the side of the pond to the paths on both sides of the pavilion, and no one can get close to him,


    however, when I appeared at the pond, his people took the initiative to give up a way, and I knew Bai Qiuyan was looking for him What am I for, but I''m still fearless. I told my brothers who followed me not to act rashly and wait outside. Then, I walked onto the bridge and went to the pavilion in the middle of the pond.


    For Bai Qiuyan, I don''t resent him. From an objective point of view, he is really a good person. However, he and I still have to stand in the opposite direction. Because this school can only have one person who has the right to speak. However, I always lack a breakthrough. I can''t act rashly from the unknown. Now, Luo Ziyi just gives me this opportunity. I believe that Bai Qiuyan will definitely come to me because of Luo Ziyi, and I can change from passive to active.


    Facing the majestic Bai Qiuyan, I didn''t feel any fear. I walked into the pavilion with my head held high, and then sat on the stone bench opposite Bai Qiuyan. At this time, Bai Qiuyan leisurely put down the book in his hand, raised his head to look at me, and said calmly, "here it is!"


    I can''t see any mood fluctuation in his short two words. It''s a little different from what I expected. He can''t be angry, but at least he should have a bad tone. It seems that Bai Qiuyan is really a man of courage. Seeing him so peaceful, I can''t show any difference. He said faintly, "well, it''s a bit late. What can I do for brother Bai? ¡±


    Bai Qiuyan took out a pack of cigarettes from her pocket. She took out a cigarette and smoked it herself. Then she pushed the cigarette case to me, which meant that I could take it by myself. I was not polite. She took out a cigarette and lit it by herself. We two, temporarily silent down, leisurely smoke the cigarette in the hand, from Bai Qiuyan''s state, after a short silence, may usher in his outbreak. Of course, it''s just my guess.


    At this moment, Bai Qiuyan and I are like friends we haven''t seen for many years. Our performance is beyond anyone''s expectation. To tell the truth, in the face of Bai Qiuyan, a deep-seated city official, my body is still a little uneasy. I can''t guess what his brain is thinking, so I can only wait for his words quietly.After a cigarette, Bai Qiuyan opened her mouth and said, "Ye Zixuan, after the sports meeting, I have also investigated you. You are excellent in all aspects. You are indeed a rare talent. I also know your ultimate goal. I''m also optimistic about you. You have the potential to dominate the school. "


    After saying this, Bai Qiuyan sighed and said again, "I know your ambition, but I hope you can stop for a while, and I''m about to leave this school, so I just want to spend the rest of the day quietly. When I''m gone, you can do whatever you want! Whatever you can do


    Bai Qiuyan''s words made me stupefied. I thought that he came to me to ask about Luo Ziyi, but I didn''t expect that his topic was actually about my dominating the school. However, I also understand that although his tone was very polite, I felt an indistinct threat from his words. He warned me not to shake his position in the school. It seems that the low-key Bai Qiuyan still cares about his fame in his heart. He doesn''t want to shake his position before he graduates.


    However, I may not follow his idea, because I am a person who dislikes being bound by others, and I can''t wait. Even at that time, those who looked down on me have basically graduated. Even if I became a unified school, it would be meaningless. Therefore, I directly said to him, "I will try my best."


    I didn''t confirm his words or negate his words. I gave him a step down when I replied. Of course, I also understand that Bai Qiuyan can''t come to me just for this, or he should have come to me long ago. There is no need to wait until I have contact with Luo Ziyi.


    Not out of my expectation, Bai Qiuyan, after listening to my reply, skipped the matter directly and went straight to the topic, saying: "before, I thought it was all misinformation. It seems that what was said in the school is true. It turns out that you really don''t care about me at all, so you can walk with Ziyi openly!"


    All the things mentioned above are just foreshadowing. Now he finally talked about the point and began to take the initiative to attack. Then, I couldn''t admit it. I directly replied, "it seems that it has nothing to do with you. Do you need to report to brother Bai when I make friends with Luo Ziyi? She is very happy when we are together. I know you like roziyi, but it doesn''t mean that she is yours. I have the right to pursue her, right? White Brother


    My words, half angry, half for Luo Ziyi, just, strange is, Bai Qiuyan seems not angry, just smile, then, to me seriously said: "you don''t think much, I didn''t interfere with your meaning, just very curious, last night I heard people say that you are holding Ziyi''s hand in the campus, originally I didn''t believe it ¡£


    However, when I saw you in the ward today, I had to believe it. I can see that Ziyi is very fond of you, so I really admire you. I chased the girl I didn''t catch up with for more than three years. You just came here and got her favor. I admire you very much! "


    Bai Qiuyan''s words, again out of my expectation, really did not expect, Bai Qiuyan to me to do so magnanimous, magnanimous to me, I don''t believe that sitting in front of me in the end is he, so, I looked at him from top to bottom, but from his words and deeds, he didn''t seem to cheat me, every word is so sincere I couldn''t help but explain to him: "brother Bai, what I just said is not true, I and Ziyi are just ordinary friends, really nothing!"


    I didn''t say that because I was afraid of him. I just clarified to him that Luo Ziyi and I were just friends. But Bai Qiuyan obviously didn''t believe what I said. He stopped, and his tone changed instantly. He said, "I don''t care what the relationship is between you two, but I just hope you can remember what I said. If you don''t like her, please stay away from her Provoke her, but if you really like her, then with her good together, don''t let her down, or let me know that you''ve betrayed her, to the ends of the earth, I will not let you go! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 113

    The tone of Bai Qiuyan''s words was very sharp. Until this moment, I deeply understood that Bai Qiuyan''s love for Luo Ziyi was the real love, selfless love. Although Luo Ziyi didn''t agree to his pursuit, he didn''t ask for it. Even if Luo Ziyi and other men came together one day, he would not interfere. His purpose was to protect her silently and not hope Luo Ziyi would accept it To any harm.


    For her, his love for Luo Ziyi, I admire him from the bottom of my heart. However, the tone he spoke to me made me deeply unhappy. I laughed and said casually, "are you threatening me?"


    Bai Qiuyan said in a positive tone: "you understand there is no mistake!"


    It seems that for the sake of Luo Ziyi, he can really do whatever he wants. However, I think he is a man, and I don''t want to make too much trouble with him. I solemnly said, "I know!"


    Hearing my answer, Bai Qiuyan suddenly stood up and warned me again, saying, "Ye Zixuan, if you are a man, I hope you will remember what you promised me! Otherwise, the consequences will be at your own risk! "


    After that, he walked away without looking at me any more. At this moment, I found that the legend of this school is still so smart, so dare to love and hate. My sudden insertion made him completely hopeless in the pursuit of Luo Ziyi. Looking at his back, I fell into a burst of meditation, although, this time, I and Bai Qiuyan''s confrontation did not start, but I can see that Bai Qiuyan is not happy.


    After that, Bai Qiuyan and I went on a long way. The peaceful campus exploded again, and instantly became the top news of the school. Many people seemed to know that we were fighting for a woman, and there were different opinions and versions about the result of the fight. However, most people were spreading that Bai Qiuyan gave up her pursuit of luoziyi.


    I''m not interested in these rumors. What I''m more interested in is Luo Ziyi. I don''t know what she said to Bai Qiuyan, which will make Bai Qiuyan willing to quit and let him not fight me. From a point of view, it is obvious that Luo Ziyi is on my side.


    But no matter what she said, I really feel good for her. Moreover, I want to pursue her more and more, like Bai Qiuyan, keep by her side, and whenever I think of her mother who is lying in the hospital bed and looks similar to my mother, I want to take care of her more. Therefore, no matter what the public opinion is, no matter what the outside people think of me, they can''t stop me from moving forward. In the next few days, I will go to the hospital to see mother Luo every day. At the same time, I will accompany Luo Ziyi to help do what I can. Luo Ziyi seems to be used to me, and did not polite to me.


    I don''t know why. Mother Luo said that she liked me from the first sight. She said that I was a reliable child and liked to chat with me. Similarly, I also like to chat with her and feel that I can find the maternal love I never had from her..


    After a period of meditation, mother Luo recovered very well. A week later, under the doctor''s announcement, she could be discharged from the hospital. However, she could not work after returning home and still needed to stay in bed for a period of time. Then I stopped a car and drove to Luo Ziyi''s home.


    This is my first time to luoziyi''s home. Although her home is from the city, she lives in a bungalow less than 50 square meters in the southern suburbs. Although the exterior is shabby, the interior is clean and tidy, which gives people a warm feeling.


    Therefore, I came to luoziyi''s home almost every day in the following days, and took care of her mother with her. Every time I saw her happy appearance, I felt very happy. In fact, for my arrival, Luo Ziyi is reluctant, she is afraid of neighbors to gossip, but see her mother especially like me, I can often make her mother happy, so she is not easy to say anything, because her favorite is her mother, as long as her mother is happy, she is willing to.


    Over time, it seems that I really take Luo''s mother as my mother, and my care and consideration for her are beyond my imagination. I never know that I have such a delicate side. Luo''s mother is also very good to me. Maybe she has already regarded me as the prospective son-in-law. Anyway, she specially protects me. Luo Ziyi talks about me a little, and she will immediately scold Luo Ziyi. She won''t allow me to be wronged. Luoziyi is jealous of me. Although the house is small, the atmosphere inside is always the most harmonious.


    These days, Luo Ziyi and I often go in and out together. We are not lovers, which makes us feel better than lovers. When we go together, our neighbors always ask. At the beginning, Luo Ziyi will explain with a red face. When she comes back, she simply does not explain. No matter who asks, she chooses to face it with silence.


    Of course, I will not take the initiative to explain, because I still feel very beautiful in my heart. Ziluo had no choice but to take care of ziluo''s mother for more than ten days, so I had to wait for her mother to take care of her for more than ten days.


    On the day before returning to school, Luo''s mother cooked for me and cooked a big meal for me. After eating, she found that mother Luo''s craftsmanship was really wonderful. Every dish was full of happiness. What''s more, mother Luo kept putting vegetables for me on the dining table, for fear that I would not be full. Luo Ziyi was jealous again and kept talking about Luo Mother biased, Chloe mother did not pay attention to her, while eating said to me, in the future to often come, aunt for you to make delicious.I eat and echo, to tell the truth, from small to big, only here this period of time, is the happiest day in my life, here, I really find the feeling of home, the original, this is the warmth of home, if I can, I really want to have been so flat light life, but I know, this is impossible.


    After dinner, Luo Ziyi and I were sent out of the house by Luo''s mother. When I really wanted to leave, I suddenly couldn''t give up. Mother Luo''s concern for me made me unforgettable. During this period of time with her, I cherished it very much. When I left, I still couldn''t help but hug her and said excitedly, "Auntie, if you don''t dislike it, I will often come to see you!"


    Mother Luo showed her loving face and said with a smile, "OK, OK, it''s too late for auntie to welcome you."


    Later, Luo Ziyi also said goodbye to her mother. After that, we left together. Walking on the road, I mean to take a taxi back to school, but Luo Ziyi said that it was too wasteful to rush the bus, but I had to listen to her.


    More than an hour later, we got off the bus, but we still had to walk some way to school. On the way, Luo Ziyi suddenly asked me, "Ye Zixuan, you look very serious, you don''t have any fancy. I didn''t expect to be careful and think a lot!"


    I was Luo Ziyi this sudden question to do not, doubt asked: "ah, what''s wrong with me? You say that to me


    Luo Ziyi showed a charming smile and said: "you still say you don''t know anything. It''s useless to chase me directly. You start on my mother, let her like you and lean towards you everywhere. You''re really a good move, slippery devil!"


    Luo Ziyi said that, my face can''t help blushing. In fact, I selflessly do all these things, to say that I have no interest in Luo Ziyi, I''m afraid ghosts do not believe, but my original intention is because her mother and my mother similar reasons, just to help her, but I said to her, she can believe is strange, give me do not know how to explain.


    Luo Ziyi looked at my embarrassed face and said with a smile, "OK, don''t tangle up, I''m kidding!"


    With that, she continued to walk forward and looked at her beautiful back. I didn''t know what to do, so I had to follow her awkwardly. Perhaps, she did not mention this, I will not think about this, but she said, my heart is still turbulent, maybe, I really like her.


    With this problem, I quickly followed up and looked at her side face. My hand moved involuntarily. I wanted to go to laloziyi''s hand. But as soon as my hand touched her hand, I felt an electric current running through my whole body. This feeling was completely different from the last time I held her hand. It seemed that she was also electrocuted. She hurriedly retracted her hand and didn''t let me hold it. My action was a failure.


    At this time, we have come to the school gate, and then, she said to me with a red face: "that, that, I will go back to the dormitory first!"


    With that, she ran directly to the direction of the dormitory, and I, like a fool, stood in the same place, suddenly lost in my heart. Just as I was in a trance, Luo Ziyi in front of me suddenly turned back and yelled to me: "in order to repay your help to me, wait for me at the school gate at 5:30 p.m., and I will invite you to eat!"


    Finish saying, she completely disappeared in my sight, this time, I just react to come over, to lose track of her, loud reply: "good, I wait for you!"


    Finish saying, I also walked toward the school, but I just walked into the campus, a figure appeared in front of her and me, her appearance made me happy mood and heartbroken, and the figure also slowly came towards my direction.


    She looked at me in the eyes is full of endless sadness, tears in her eyes keep turning, my presence makes her tears completely flow out, she seems to want to suppress the sadness in her heart, but tears like a flood surged out, simply did not listen to her command.


    Slowly, she came up to me and said in a choked voice, "I, I''m leaving!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 114

    Fang Qing''s sudden appearance, so that I was happy at a moment in the same place, her every move is deeply engraved in my eyes, that deep eyes hidden in the sadness, touched my soul, I don''t know what kind of feelings she has for me to ever Suluo, I just want to stay away from her, not to have any relationship with her, but she again and again I have to admit that I was defeated!


    Her voice fell, my feet immediately stopped, I kept warning myself in my heart, do not be soft hearted, but after all, I still shake, heart can not help a burst of sadness, no matter how she used to me, but now, she has been hurt enough by me, she will go, maybe this is the last time I see her, I am still messy.


    To tell you the truth, at this moment, I really want to go over, hold her in my arms, and tell her that I am Suluo, who was very silly and naive at the beginning. However, when I think of the affair just happened with Luo Ziyi. Thinking of these days and her bit by bit, I suddenly recovered my reason. I now live a simple and happy life. Why should I tangle with everything in the past, why should I entangle with Fang Qing again.


    Thinking of this, I immediately suppressed the restlessness in my heart, and the cold face of the other side said, "well, I know. If nothing happens, I''ll leave first. Goodbye!"


    After that, I was ready to bypass her and leave, but at this time, Fang Qing blocked my way again. Then, she raised her head and looked at me with pitiful eyes. She choked and said, "Ye Zixuan, I''m sorry for what I did before. From now on, I won''t disturb you any more. I just want to tell you that I''m going abroad, and my family has already done it with me OK, I''ll leave the campus tomorrow! "


    Fang Qing said this, with some hoarse voice, her tone, mixed with deep do not give up. I know that I made her despair, so that she did not want to wait, so she chose to leave here, leave this land of right and wrong.


    Since that night, I took Luo Ziyi''s hand in front of her and left, she began to despair for me. She knew that I was deliberately angry with her that day, but later, this matter was also widely spread in the school, and Luo Ziyi and I disappeared in the school at the same time. These facts made Fang Qingzhen, who did not believe it, believed me in her heart The relationship with rozie has changed a lot.


    The most important thing is that Fang Qing has seen all the ambiguity between me and Luo Ziyi. She has already seen that Luo Ziyi and I have been together. Therefore, she will despair to this situation. When she is sad, I am also sad. But I know that this is the best way to separate Fang Qing and me, so that our fetters will be completely cut off It''s the ending I want.


    After listening to her own explanation, I continued to indifferently say: "it''s good to leave this quiet place early and change the environment to make me happy a little bit!"


    My tone, calm incomparable, I will all emotions are desperately suppressed in the bottom of my heart, do not let a trace of surface. Fang Qing saw me so calm, her expression was more sad, she wiped the tears on her face, and said to me: "Ye Zixuan, do you know? I wanted to be here all the time waiting for Suluo''s return, but now I know that it seems that my solo will never come back. After several days of meditation, I finally decided to leave, and I will not come back again. What I want to say is, if one day, Suluo comes back, you can help me to tell him that I have been waiting for her and guarding the memories between us, But after waiting for a long time, he finally let me down and didn''t come back! "


    Fang Qing said these words, did not wait for me to reply, resolutely left, even did not look at me again, her back is so sad, once naive no longer, lingering around her is dejected despair.


    Seeing her like this, I seem to go back to the day when we broke up, and the protagonist changed from me to her. This time, all the things Fang Qing endured were what I experienced that day. What she just said has fully demonstrated that she has completely confirmed that I am Suluo. Her words are specially told to me. She wants to tell me that she still loves me, but I didn''t cherish it, so she gave me a complete despair and wanted to leave the school and put an end to the past.


    At this moment, how I want to rush past and ask her why everything she has done is why, but when I think of Luo Ziyi, this idea has been deeply dispelled. So many days with her, I have really fallen in love with this girl. What I care about is not her outside, but her inner, sensible and filial to her mother.


    What''s more, I like the days with mother Luo more. That simple home gives me endless warmth. In my heart, I really want to be with Luo Ziyi. I want to take care of her, take care of mother Luo, and live a warm life with them. This is what I always want to live.


    Just now, Luo Ziyi also invited me to have a meal. A school flower who had never seen a male friend from her side invited me to have a meal. It is very exciting. It can be imagined that she is also full of good feelings for me. Moreover, I also feel that Luo Ziyi has taken me as a part of her life and has been used to my existence and learning Used to rely on me, so, tonight''s meal, perhaps, can make the fuzzy feelings between us, become clear.Now that I have the idea of wanting to be with Luo Ziyi in my heart, then, I will say goodbye to my previous feelings thoroughly, and let this entangle me for a long time, deeply disappear in time, just, watching Fang Qing''s lonely back slowly disappear in front of my eyes, my heart is still so painful, perhaps, what people say is right, first love is the most difficult Forgotten.


    Imperceptibly, my eyes are also slightly wet, the man has tears do not flick, then, I also stepped forward, to the school inside, Yang long.


    Just before Fang Qing appeared, I was still thinking about having dinner with Luo Ziyi in the evening. But when I suddenly learned that Fang Qing was going to leave, my heart was heavy and I couldn''t be happy at all. Walking on the campus, everyone who saw me talked about my affair with the school flower. Many people envied and envied me, because everyone knew the civilian school Flowers are so hard to make, so I once again became a hot figure.


    After all, I can''t listen to all these gossip about me. I vaguely recall that although the time was short, the memories given to me were eternal.


    When I was just enjoying the happiness, Fang Qing''s words suddenly pulled me to hell from heaven. I thought our love would be unswerving, but I was wrong. I should have listened to Cheng Zheng''s words, and should not provoke Fang Qing. From the beginning to the end, all the things happened are my own, no wonder Anyone.


    A memory made me realize a lot of things, tears can''t help rolling in my eyes, I suddenly raised my head and took a deep breath, I was afraid that tears would flow out, I wanted to look up to let tears flow back, but after all, the tears still flowed out, which can be regarded as the separate tears for Fang Qing''s departure.


    Waving my hand to dry my tears, I found that I walked to my bedroom unconsciously. At this time, the sun was almost setting. After watching the time, it was more than five o''clock. I remembered that Luo Ziyi and I had an appointment. Maybe after tonight, a new relationship will be ushered in in my life. I can really say goodbye to everything in the past, Let them follow Fang Qing to leave and dissipate together.


    After a short period of self comfort, my mood has calmed down a lot. The shackles that have troubled me for a long time have also disappeared. For Fang Qing, here, I can only say to her silently: "Fang Qing, I''m sorry, I hope you can find someone better than me in the future."


    I went back to my bedroom and cleaned up my clothes. After a few minutes, I arrived at the appointed place. After seeing the time, I arrived, but there was no shadow of Luo Ziyi. After waiting for more than half an hour, I still didn''t see her figure.


    At this time, my mobile phone ring suddenly, I thought it was Luo Ziyi, but I took out my mobile phone and found it was a strange number. I didn''t even think about it. Immediately, a disgusting voice came from the other end of the phone: "Hello, my name is Chen Haoran, I''m back!"


    After hearing that it was him, I immediately ushered in a bad premonition. It was not that I was afraid of him, but that I could not say it. Then, I casually replied, "I know it!"


    Suddenly, the voice of Chen Haoran''s evil smile on the other end of the phone, and then, he said to me darkly: "I miss you, my good brother. I''m waiting for you in the old building of the abandoned square. I hope you can come here within an hour, and we can talk about the past!"


    I was too lazy to answer him, and directly refused: "sorry, no time!"


    However, Chen Haoran seemed to expect my reaction. He was not angry at all and said to me with a smile: "since you don''t come, I can''t help it either. It seems that I can only talk about the past with Luo Ziyi alone tonight!"


    After listening to this, my head was buzzing for a moment, and before I had time to think about it, a familiar female voice came from the other end of the phone: "Ye Zixuan, you''d better come here quickly, otherwise, what did you do to me that day, I''ll do to our school flower today!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 115

    No wonder, I waited for so long, but Luo Ziyi didn''t show up. It turns out that Chen Haoran did all this behind his back. Isn''t he afraid of Bai Qiuyan when he does this? Or is Chen Haoran completely crazy for revenge and starts to do whatever he can.


    I am not afraid of Chen Haoran, whether he comes to Ming or Yin. In fact, I also fear that he is a man who will not do such a mean thing. What he said to me is to frighten me. Moreover, Bai Qiuyan will not give up when he threatens me with Luo Ziyi. But when I hear the voice of little sister, I believe Chen Haoran''s words, Luo Zi It''s really dangerous.


    A violent maniac and a madwoman, these two demons are united together. There is nothing they can''t do. Let alone what I did to little sister Tai, even killing Luo Ziyi is possible.


    What''s more, last time in the hotel, little sister found my abnormality, and since then she has suspected me. She left with hatred. Will be desperate to investigate me, and today she and Chen Haoran appear at the same time, as long as two people analyze together. I plotted against Chen Haoran and retaliated against little sister Tai. Then they must easily infer that I am Su Luo, which shows that my identity may soon be exposed.


    However, with their intelligence quotient, why don''t they catch Fang Qing? Why should they attack Luo Ziyi? What''s the secret? Or is there someone else behind them? I''m going to the back mountain with all kinds of questions.


    After thinking about it, I couldn''t get the answer. My heart was shaking more and more fiercely. For a moment, my brain was in a mess. At this time, Luo Ziyi''s cry came from the other end of the phone. I didn''t know what they had done to her. I really dare not imagine Luo Ziyi''s appearance at the moment, such a pure girl, why take her out!


    Hearing Luo Ziyi''s painful cry, I was completely flustered, and my mobile phone was a little unstable, but the only reason told me that I must calm down and never mess around. I was trying my best to control my mood. After a long pause, I said slowly, "Chen Haoran wants to revenge me. Just come to me directly. What''s the matter with catching a woman? Don''t you fear Bai Qiuyan?"


    As soon as my voice fell, Chen Haoran laughed a few times and said, "why should I be afraid of him? To tell you the truth, Bai Qiuyan is now in a dilemma. He still has the heart to come to me. Come on, stop talking nonsense. Come here quickly, or you will definitely regret it


    Just as I was about to say something, Chen Haoran''s voice came again and said, "Oh, I forgot to tell you. Please remember, come alone!"


    With that, he didn''t wait for me to reply and hung up.


    I have no chance to say anything more. I also know that even though I disguise myself well, all the things I do have revealed my horse''s feet. I think although they didn''t say it, they must have confirmed that I was, solo!


    All of a sudden, scenes once flashed in my mind. I remembered when I was still solo. On the playground, I was trampled by them as a beast. That was the biggest shame in my life, the past I wanted to get rid of, and the one I most feared.


    As time goes by, I think that my change can erase the past that can''t be recalled. All I did was to prove myself and had no contact with the original Suluo. However, when Fang Qing identified me as Suluo, I had already guessed the result. Sooner or later, I would be exposed, but I didn''t expect that this day came back so soon.


    I enjoy my life very much. No matter whether the woman he arrested has anything to do with me, even if it''s a stranger, I won''t look at it. I can''t do this, but the person he arrested is Luo Ziyi, and I can''t sit still. Thinking of this, I put my mobile phone into my pocket. My eyes became very firm and I was ready to go to the back mountain, Time is pressing. I have no leisure to think of countermeasures against the enemy. I can''t call the police or call my brothers to go with me. Otherwise, if Chen Haoran is a madman, Luo Ziyi will be in greater danger. Since I want to save her, I can only do as he tells me. As long as she is safe, I will die.


    So, I quickened my pace on the way of walking. When I just ran to the playground, I heard a very sweet voice: "Ye Zixuan!" I quickly stopped and looked back. It was Lin Shihan!


    At the moment, she is still so sweet, although there is no make-up, but her plain face is incomparable to her people, wearing a long white dress, a long hair on her shoulders, in the sun shining like a fairy down to earth in general, pretty face still hanging a beautiful smile, see her suddenly appeared, my impetuous heart fell into uneasiness, the messy head is now more It''s a mess.


    However, I couldn''t care about her beauty, and there was no extra thought, such as thinking why she called me, because I couldn''t wait for my time. Luo Ziyi''s safety was still on my hand. I didn''t have free time to tease her. So, I solemnly and seriously said to her, "I''m sorry, I have something urgent on my side. Please offer me another time."


    After that, I didn''t wait for her to reply, so I speeded up the pace and ran back to the mountain as fast as possible. When I ran to the square, the setting sun had already set and the sky was going to be dark. The back mountain, which was already gloomy, looked more dead now.This is the third time that I have come to this deserted square. But this time, my mood is completely different from that of the previous two times. The first time, I came to fight alone. The second time, I took the new forces to fight against Chen Haoran. This time, the situation was completely different from the previous two times. On the contrary, this time, I came here for revenge.


    In the same place, every time it''s because of different things. The first two times I came here were a sea of people. Even if I went to the appointment alone, I felt like my blood was boiling. But today, in this gray square, there was no one, and only the chirping of insects and birds could be heard, which made the long abandoned square more gloomy and terrible.


    An unknown fear swept over my whole body, and I had already ignored death. What I was afraid of was the unexpected but impending doom, but I was still trying to relax my mood and keep myself calm. Then, I stopped and took a big breath, then strode towards the scrap in the abandoned square Inside the building, I walked past, at the moment, my heart is very firm, but I didn''t mean to shrink back, because there is Luo Ziyi inside, where are the people I want to protect waiting for me!


    The road under my feet is not rugged, nor muddy, but every step is so difficult for me. Facing the witness in front of me, I only have a few steps away, but I walk so hard, three steps and two steps. I broke through the obstacles in my heart and finally came to the door of the abandoned building. It is a rather dilapidated dangerous house. There is no light around me. It is extremely dark Only the moonlight gave off a faint light, which made the dangerous building look like a ghost house.


    I patted my face with my hand to wake myself up, and then yelled at the house: "Chen Haoran, I came by myself, or I came by myself. You let Luo Ziyi go and I''ll deal with it at your disposal!"


    After saying this, the restlessness and frustration in my heart seemed to dissipate. Suddenly, I felt relaxed. Originally, for Luo Ziyi, I was really not afraid of anything. Maybe, at present, only she can make my man''s true color radiate out without scruple.


    However, after my voice fell, the building was still silent. Time seemed to stop at this moment. After a long time, the dilapidated door of the dangerous building suddenly opened, followed by a ghost like voice: "come in quickly!"


    This voice is very strange in this dark place. I can''t tell whose voice it is. But I have no chance to negotiate because the initiative is in their hands, and Luo Ziyi is my lifeblood. The beautiful woman is in their hands. I dare not neglect it. So, without a pause, I took a step directly and walked into the darkness ahead.


    After a few steps into the room, I immediately felt a strong wind coming from behind me in the dark. Out of instinct, I dodged, but the enemy was in the dark and I was in the light. After hiding for a few times, I couldn''t hold on. I was directly hit by a stick on my leg and knelt down on the ground. Then, a shower of stick rain hit me, hitting every part of my body with great strength ¡£ The pain spread all over the body.


    The unprepared fight came too suddenly. I was completely passive and had no room for counterattack. I could only lie on the ground, hold my head in both hands and let them ravage it. After a long time, maybe they were tired and stopped.


    I lay limply on the ground, gritting teeth and enduring the pain of the body. At this time, the room was still dark. But in a flash, a strong light suddenly shone on my face, which made my eyes unable to open. After a while, I felt the strong light moved away from my face, and I barely opened my fuzzy eyes.


    I saw, under the light, a familiar face was looking at me, he was no one else, it was my old friend Chen Haoran. At the moment, his eyes, like a hungry wolf, braved the blue light and was extremely scared. His mouth suddenly showed an evil smile. Then, he opened his mouth and said, "Suluo, I''m right!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 116

    Ha ha, as expected, as expected, Chen Haoran has confirmed my identity. He has called me by my name. Although there is darkness around me, at this moment, I can clearly feel the hatred that envelops him. Although I know that it is useless to argue again, I still try to fight for the last chance, explaining: "my name is Peng Zirui, not what you say Mosulo!


    Hearing this, Chen Haoran''s smile on his face became more somber. He squatted down and clapped his hands at me and said, "Suluo, Suluo, are you not tired to perform like this? But it''s just that I changed my leather bag. What can I be arrogant about? To tell you the truth, during my hospitalization, I learned too much about you, but I didn''t expect that your father who was in prison was really hiding. He was still a hidden character, and he was able to send you this rubbish abroad. After you came to school, I had to associate you and sulo with all kinds of things. So you come to school for nothing. But he came to revenge on purpose. "


    after that, he showed a thoughtful smile to me. It seems that Chen Haoran has made a lot of efforts to deal with me. However, what puzzles me is that although Chen Haoran has some brains, he will think about such careful things one by one, and his little sister is obviously not a person who can do something. Obviously, I have doubts about his debate Ask.


    But I again forced for their own way: "Chen Haoran, you said I was su Luo, but you have any evidence, this is just your guess!"


    When I finished this sentence, Chen Haoran laughed and said, "Oh, yeah, do you really think I''m doing all this blindly? Of course not. I don''t have the ability. Come on, let''s see an old acquaintance again


    After that, a figure came out of the darkness. When I got to the light place, I recognized it. This man was Han Boyang. Until now, I realized that all this was done by him, and only he could have such ability. No wonder I was so quiet these days. Originally, everything was in the process of planning at that time.


    But. Since I entered the tiger''s den, I didn''t want to retreat. So, I just didn''t want to hide it. I got up from the ground and patted the dust on my body. Then, I swept to Chen Haoran and Han Boyang with firm eyes. I didn''t want to explain meaninglessly any more. I said in a deep voice, "yes, Laozi is Suluo. Since I''m here, that''s right You''re going to release rozii


    I said this very bravely, without any fear. Moreover, as soon as I said this, I suddenly felt relaxed. Finally, I could take off the disguise and reveal the prototype. Finally, I could live less tired and be myself.


    At this time, Han Boyang suddenly said: "Ye Zixuan, you don''t want evidence, then I''ll give it to you now, I''ll let you die to understand!"


    Said, Han Boyang waved, immediately after a person, I really did not expect that she would be here, see her this moment, my heart was more upset, what is her feelings for me, I really confused.


    This person is Fang Qing. I wonder why she appears here. Is it possible that Han Boyang ordered her to test me? It''s impossible. After she confirmed me, I fell out with Han Boyang. Or was it that when I arrived, Han Boyang was very interested in it at the beginning, and it couldn''t be. For a moment, I fell into chaos.


    When I fell into confusion, Chen Haoran on one side interrupted: "I really didn''t expect that you would change so much. Everything you did surprised me. Even your style of conduct was tactful. Otherwise, Baiyang, I would never have thought you were Suluo.


    I also admit that I was a little too much in the past, and you should revenge me. But if you beat me in a fair and aboveboard way, I can completely accept it and have no regrets. But you stabbed me in the back, plot against me, and do something like that to cancan. It''s really immoral for you to do so, so don''t blame me for my doing so! "


    I have nothing to explain. Yes, he is right. I have become so shady now, but all this is forced by you. I ignored Chen Haoran and directly opened my mouth to Qingqing and said, "Fang Qing, I really didn''t expect that you would be with them. Didn''t you always say that I was Suluo? Then I will tell you personally that Laozi is Suluo and Laozi will return The purpose of coming here is revenge. Of course, you are one of my targets. If I am OK this time, you and your family will wait for my anger


    After that, I raised my voice with heartache. I didn''t know that Fang Qing belonged to them or had her own difficulties. But if she was here, it showed that she was my enemy. What I said just now is to tell her and let her know that I have been deeply disappointed with her.


    I have already known that Han Boyang is the initiator of this game, and only he has the ability and strategy to do such a thing. I also know that Chen Haoran, Fang Qing and his little sister are just pieces in his hands. No matter what their relationship is, I promise secretly that the people who deal with me today will go back, and I will ask them to pay A heavy price.


    Fang Qing, under the light, heard my threat, gave a bitter smile and said slowly, "Ye Zixuan, oh, no, Suluo, you hurt me again and again. I have long been dead to you. I just want to see you insulted. However, you should not want to revenge us, because from the moment you come in, you are doomed not to go out safely, As for life and death, it depends on your nature. "Through the light from this room, I have roughly guessed that besides Han Boyang and the four of them, there are about 20 big men with strong backs and strong backs. At a glance, these people are outlaws in society, which are not comparable to students.


    It seems that Han Boyang really wasted a lot of effort to revenge me. He knew that my strength did not seek students, but sent people from the society. Facing these people, I protected myself, but there was no problem. Luo Ziyi was still in their hands. I really couldn''t act rashly. Then I said seriously: "since you know my father''s power, I advise you not to offend me, Otherwise, I don''t need to say that you can also guess the consequences. Moreover, I advise you to release Luo Ziyi quickly. It has nothing to do with her. Otherwise Bai Qiuyan knows, your fate will be more serious. "


    I also admire Chen Haoran. Instead of using women to deal with me, I kidnapped Luo Ziyi through Han Boyang''s use. He was just a cannon fodder. Then, I decided to start with him and let him shake himself with Bai Qiuyan''s name, and said, "Chen Haoran, I know that this matter has nothing to do with you. You also know that offending Bai Qiuyan will not have a good end. I Respect you are a man, as long as you quit, I will help you and Bai Qiuyan plead


    Chen Haoran listened to my words, as if listening to a joke in general, said: "please, do you forget what I said? Bai Qiuyan is hard to protect herself. Then there is still time to come to me, you know? The last time I nearly hung up, the doctor said that he would die if he was delivered late. I have already gone through hell. I''m not afraid of death. I''ll be afraid of him. Joke


    At this time, I saw the smell of conspiracy on Han Boyang''s face. If he didn''t say it, I knew it. Bai Qiuyan''s affair was also his ghost. His tentacles were really long. My eyes touched him. At this time, Han Boyang said softly: "I told you already. Don''t mess with me. I just don''t want to play with you, but it doesn''t mean I''m good Bai Qiuyan is an example! "


    With that, he suddenly took out his mobile phone, dialed the number and said, "you can come here.". After a while, I saw that little sister with Luo Ziyi came. Luo Ziyi in the light was dishevelled and had a lot of bright slap marks on his face. His face lost his mind. After a while, my anger rose. I clenched my fist and directly yelled at Chen Haoran and Han Boyang: "MD, you should also do something to women! Beast


    Hearing my voice, Luo Ziyi suddenly regained consciousness and looked at me. Immediately, her gloomy eyes showed the light of hope. At the same time, Chen Haoran spread out her hand and said, "I said I don''t play, but it doesn''t mean that cancan will too"


    as soon as Chen Haoran''s voice dropped, Luo Zi responded with a conditional response: "you are not Suluo, why do you want to come here, you Get out of here, we''re all right! "


    Her voice was very sincere, and her face was firm. At the moment, I couldn''t see any fear in Luo Ziyi''s eyes, but some were just fearless. Then she said again, "listen to me, Zixuan, go away quickly. I''ll be OK. Brother Qiuyan will come to save me!"


    However, Chen Haoran was infuriated by her words. He glared at Luo Ziyi fiercely and roared: "it''s not over. Don''t always put Bai Qiuyan on the lips. Even if he is in front of Laozi, I''m not afraid of him! If I''m afraid of him, how can I catch you? "


    Hearing this, immediately Luo Ziyi''s expression froze, her eyes, can''t help shooting at me, her eyes, are incredible. Maybe, how could she have never imagined, at this time! The name Bai Qiuyan doesn''t work any more!.


    Although we know each other for a short time, but this period of time is also the most happy we have, gradually, so that I like this strong girl, I helped her a lot, do not ask her to return anything to her, just hope that she is happy every day, I look at her affectionately, can''t help but say: "purple, I''m sorry, it''s all I''ve implicated you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 117

    I''m sorry for Luo Ziyi. It''s because of me that she was involved. And Fang Qing''s appearance makes me feel the distortion of people''s heart again. But what''s the use of thinking so much? Let''s solve the problems in front of me first.


    After listening to my words, Luo Ziyi slowly said: "Zixuan, you don''t have to say anything. I understand that you are who I don''t care. The only thing I''m sure of is that we are friends and intimate ones."


    After listening to her words, my heart was sour, inadvertently, my tears all fell down, it was happy tears, but also sad tears, I am happy that she did not like others, know my identity and hate me, I am still in her heart that is willing to pay for her Ye Zixuan, although understand his own situation is very dangerous, but he is still persuading me to rush Stay away.


    Looking at her like this, I am heartbroken. I just came here just for her. How can I leave her? So I opened my mouth and was trying to comfort her. However, the little sister on the side couldn''t stand it. She pulled down Luo Ziyi''s hair and swore to me: "you two dogs, men and women, are now unable to protect themselves, and have the leisure to flirt here, tell you, both However, when it comes, no one will leave safely! "


    Little sister''s anger is very big. It seems that the more I care about Luo Ziyi, the more uncomfortable she will be. But when I see the palm print on Luo Ziyi''s face, my heart is very sad. I yelled at little sister at all: "Stinky bitch, give her to me as soon as you can. What can I do for me?"


    Little sister listened to my words, not only did not stop, but increased her strength, but also arrogantly mumbled to me: "are you commanding me? Suluo, oh, no, I still like to call you ye Zixuan. However, ye Zixuan, what you think is too naive. Do you think that we don''t know you enough? It''s meaningless to hit you and insult you, because you don''t care about these at all. Otherwise, you don''t dare to go back to school to revenge us. However, it''s very interesting to insult the woman you like.


    Then she turned her face to Luo Ziyi, and said, "big beauty Luo, you can only blame him. If he is not interested in you, we will not catch you."


    Finish saying that, little sister''s face is ferocious rise, appear particularly terrible under the light. And my heart, also more and more fear, she said right, how they deal with me, I can bear, gentleman revenge, ten years is not too late. But, want me to watch Luo Ziyi helplessly, because I was hurt, I can''t accept, I clenched my fist, loudly scolded little sister a, then quickly rushed out.


    Maybe it was because of my little sister that I forgot that there were Han Boyang around me. As soon as I moved, the people around me immediately pushed me to the ground. Without saying a word, they waved the stick in their hands directly to me, and their hands were cruel, which soon made me faint. Fortunately, hate as my driving force keeps my brain awake all the time.


    However, Luo Ziyi felt worse when she saw me being beaten than herself. Despite the pain of her hair pulling, she desperately wanted to break free from the shackles of her little sister and begged them to let me go. However, these people did not pay any attention to Luo Ziyi. There was only one belief in their hearts, that is, beating me until my body changed from pain to numbness. These people stopped at the command of Han Boyang Hands.


    Immediately, Han Boyang came over, squatted down and looked at me like a dead dog. He hit me in the face with his hand and said with disdain: "how, I heard you can''t fight very well. Come on, hit me!"


    In the face of Han Boyang''s provocation, I was extremely angry. I wanted to resist, but how could I be suppressed by others? I didn''t have the remaining strength to resist. I was completely in a passive position. After saying this, Han Boyang suddenly took out a dagger and swayed in front of me. Then he said to me again: "I advise you not to act rashly, and do not have any lucky heart to save people Inside, and don''t get angry, otherwise, Luo Ziyi''s end will be very miserable


    After that, his mouth showed an evil smile, while Luo Ziyi was not afraid at all. He only looked at me lying on the ground worried, but I was afraid. I really didn''t expect that Han Boyang was still so mean. Knowing that it was useless to torture me, he even wanted to attack Luo Ziyi. The anger in my heart broke out and called out to Han Boyang: "Han Bo Yang, if you move her, I will kill you


    If I threatened, Han Boyang had no deterrent effect at all. My anger was a joke to the people present. Han Boyang ignored me at all and said to Chen Haoran: "Haoran, it''s your turn to perform!"


    Fang Qing''s face was cold and cold, and did not make any statement. At this time, little sister immediately showed a charming smile and looked down at me and said: "Ye Zixuan, to tell you the truth, I don''t care what you used to look like, but now you are full of good feelings. I like you from the bottom of my heart, but you deceive my feelings and treat me like that.


    You know what? I don''t hate what you did to me. I''m angry that you look down on me. I said that night that I would let you pay for my behavior. I also know that you can''t do anything about it. However, I still have some tricks to deal with this beautiful woman of Luo! "


    All said that the most vicious woman''s heart, I know, crazy little sister can do anything, at this time I lie on the ground quietly watching her every move, at this time, little sister took out a pill from her pocket, instantly I guessed what she was going to do, and the next second, she forcibly opened Luo Ziyi''s mouth and poured the pill into it. Seeing this state, I immediately struggled to roar Wheezing way: "do not ah!"But it was too late, the pill directly entered Luo Ziyi''s throat. At this time, the voice of little sister Tai came again: "Ye Zixuan, don''t let me tell you, this is a very strong aphrodisiac. It''s several times stronger than the ordinary one. No man can''t relieve it. In a moment, you''ll see the scene of your favorite woman riding on someone else, ha ha ha!"


    After saying that, she pushed Luo Ziyi away. At first, Luo Ziyi didn''t know what was going on, but after listening to the words behind her little sister, Luo Ziyi''s face turned pale instantly. Her eyes were full of panic, and tears flowed out unconsciously.


    And I heard little sister''s words, become more crazy, I struggle desperately, shouting, but I was pressed by this group of people, the body simply can not make strength, the more I struggle, these people press more tightly, they directly stare at Luo Ziyi in front of them, showing a very obscene expression.


    Chen Haoran and Han Boyang, on one side, seemed to have known that little sister would do such a thing. His expression was very ordinary, as if it had nothing to do with him. They watched the good play silently. Soon, Luo Ziyi''s efficacy spread all over the body, and her face began to turn red. I was going crazy to see her.


    I was impatient and I was angry. I didn''t expect that little sister would do such immoral things. She even hurt some unrelated people in order to deal with me. It was clear that I had done as they said. I didn''t call the police or bring anyone. Why didn''t they let Luo Ziyi go. What a pure girl, if her innocence is destroyed, how can she be a person? This will become a shadow that she will never forget. Little sister how to torture me can, but she so to Luo Ziyi, simply and killed me no difference.


    Even though her tears had no effect on me, I couldn''t see her tears, and I couldn''t help but cry It''s still there.


    Before she was completely lost, she tried to control herself, looked at me and said: "Ye Zixuan, I''m sorry, it''s all I''ve done to you. I''m really sorry. Even if you don''t come, I won''t blame you, because I like you!


    You know what? In this evening, I intend to take the initiative to confess to you, so many years, I did not really happy, is your presence let my life full of sunshine, I know, happy time is short, but I cherish the days with you.


    From that day on, I have known that you are Suluo, but I don''t dislike you. I know that the external evaluation of you is framed by others, and I have never believed it. Before you leave, I am also paying close attention to you, feeling that you and I are in the same boat. Ye Zixuan, if you can survive, remember to take good care of my mother. "


    I should have apologized to her, but now it''s the other way around. I''m very confused. Luo Ziyi''s words exhausted her perseverance. Every word she said, her body was shaking. When she said that, her mouth was not clear, and her appearance was painful.


    Every word she said was clearly engraved in my mind. In the past, there was such a beautiful woman who paid attention to me. However, when she finished the last sentence, I suddenly had a bad premonition and forcibly said, "Ziyi, don''t do stupid things, believe me, we will be safe!"


    Said, I still do not forget to do some struggle, but all in vain, for my words, Luo Ziyi obviously ignored, her shaking voice came again: "Ye Zixuan, sorry, please remember my words. If there is an afterlife, I hope we are still together at that time


    This paragraph also explained what she wanted to do. Just after the words fell, Luo Ziyi suddenly moved. When everyone didn''t respond, she rushed out crazily. In an instant, her head collided with the wall on one side. Her body suddenly collapsed on the ground, leaving traces of blood on the wall.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 118

    In my heart, since I came here, every minute, what I thought and cared about was Luo Ziyi. I could bear how they tortured me and insulted me. However, I couldn''t bear them when they treated me with luoziyi. I sincerely hope that they can release Luo Ziyi.


    But when I saw little sister put a pill into her mouth, all my expectations were broken. After seeing Luo Ziyi''s action, my heart also died. Even I forgot the sadness, the pain on my body and the bad environment.


    Obviously, the other people on the scene except me were also surprised by the sudden scene. All the attention of everyone focused on Luo Ziyi. At this moment, my shackles were also relaxed, but I had no energy for revenge. I slowly crawled from the ground up and down to Luo Ziyi''s direction.


    At this time, I seem to forget that I can walk, forget that I am still a person, my action is very rigid, face is dead gray. It''s like a person who has lost his soul, no brain.


    Han Boyang was the first one to calm down. He didn''t pay any attention to me. Fang Qing screamed and nearly fainted. Chen Haoran was also very surprised. The men who controlled me immediately responded, but they were still in shock. After all, they didn''t expect that they would make such a big noise that they would die.


    At the scene, only little sister Taimei was the most calm. She was not frightened by Luo Ziyi''s behavior. Maybe, in order to revenge me, she said crazily: "Ye Zixuan, you are responsible for all this. No wonder others, Luo Ziyi was hurt by you!"


    After listening to her, my mouth opened for a moment, and a hoarse voice came out of my mouth: "Huang cancan, I admit that I have done too much to you, but have you ever thought about what you did to me at that time? I thought it would be even. You and I are not related, but you do such a thing. You can deal with me as you like, but you should not be so right An innocent woman


    When I said this, I almost cried out my tired throat. My voice sounded very sad. But for my words, little sister gave a cold smile. She looked at me and said, "don''t you know the most poisonous woman''s heart?"! Stupid B! I''ve said for a long time that you will pay the price! "


    Although I have made a lot of changes, I have a consistent principle that I don''t beat women. But little sister touches my bottom line again and again. I can''t stand it. I''m lying on the ground and slowly gets up. Looking at my movements, she says again, "why, do you want to hit me?"


    With that, little sister took a look at Han Boyang on one side. Then, Han Baiyang snapped her finger and immediately, two people came out of the darkness.


    These two people, it seems, are very unusual, naked, muscular, each holding a long knife, a look is a practitioner, obviously, Han Baiyang has known my strength, is prepared, even if I know that I have a strong father, he did not care, it seems that they are not planning to let me go out alive this time.!


    Even so, I was still not afraid. I stood up and said slowly, "if you have any strength, you can use it. I then said, if I go out alive today, you can prepare the coffin after tomorrow."


    When I said this, my eyes were always on him. Obviously, what I said was to him, because I knew that he was the initiator of this matter. But after listening to my words, Han Boyang still didn''t care, but he laughed more deeply and said to me, "I''m waiting for your revenge, if you have the strength to go out!"


    With that, a murderous spirit appeared in his eyes. He waved his hand without hesitation. All of a sudden, the two muscle men came to me, like death, to take my life.


    However, as my ex girlfriend, Fang Qing seemed a little flustered when she saw this scene. Before the muscle man came to me, she suddenly said to Han Boyang, "Han Boyang, we only told him a lesson. There''s no need to kill people."


    From Fang Qing''s words, I can feel that she didn''t expect things to happen like this. She didn''t want me to get hurt, or to say, I didn''t want me to die. But Han Boyang was desperate. Maybe he was still holding on to what I knew he had done before. He glanced at Fang Qing and said in a sharp voice, "yes, I promised you only to teach him a lesson, but now I''ve changed my mind, No way. "


    At this time, the silent Chen Haoran said: "I agree with Bai Yang''s practice. If anything happens, he will settle it down. Women''s opinion. Do you think we still have room for maneuver when things get to this point? Now Luo Ziyi even if not dead, I''m afraid has lost half of his life, if you let Suluo live to leave, until Bai Qiuyan united, do you think our life will be stable!


    What''s more, don''t forget that ye Zixuan is Su Luo. He is famous for his mental illness. He will do what he says. Now, Su Luo certainly didn''t inform anyone, otherwise someone would have come to save him. Therefore, as long as we don''t do it twice and kill them directly, we can cover up the past if we don''t talk about it After that, there are also Boyang. Do you have to wait for Suluo to retaliate? "After saying that, Chen Haoran''s eyes also showed murderous spirit, as if Han Boyang was the sky. Fang Qing listened to his words and seemed to understand something. Her expression trembled and said seriously: "Han Boyang, Chen Haoran, to tell you the truth, are you ready to kill them today?"


    Han Boyang suddenly showed an evil smile and said frankly: "yes, since we want to revenge, we can''t leave room, we can''t let him have a chance to come back again. What''s more, you''ve heard what he said. It''s not that I''m afraid of him. If we let the tiger return to the mountain, we will surely become the dead souls of his men! "


    His voice was cold. He asked me to go into the urn, so he didn''t give me a chance to go out, because he knew that if I lived, they would be in danger.


    And Fang Qing, it seems that Chen Haoran has said nothing. She also knows that she and Han Baiyang are on the same line now. Moreover, Luo Ziyi has become like this, which has something to do with her. If anything happens, she has to take responsibility. At the moment, she has no way back.


    However, Fang Qing''s hesitation fell into my eyes. I also knew that Han Boyang was determined to kill me. I had already guessed Fang Qing''s mind. She and Han Boyang obviously wanted to revenge for my harm to her, but she didn''t expect that things would develop to the direction that she could not control.


    After listening to Chen Haoran''s words, Fang Qing''s body obviously trembled. She stood back two steps and asked Han Boyang in disbelief: "is what you said true?"


    Obviously, Fang Qing still has feelings for me. After all, her mind has been very simple. She asked clearly to plead for me. In an instant, her indifferent face showed her original appearance and begged to Han Boyang: "I beg you, let him go. I believe that Su Luo still loves me. At that time, I beg him to forget the past and let this matter pass."


    When I heard Fang Qing pleading for me, I laughed. The smile was really bitter. I didn''t like that someone betrayed me. Even if it was the person I liked, I had made up my mind from the moment Luo Ziyi was injured. I would never let everyone who participated in it get better.


    At the moment, my body has slowed down. Through their talking time, I carefully observed the scene of people. In addition to their four masterminds, there were six big men who controlled me, and the two muscle men who were backward. Altogether, there were 14 people. However, this was only on the field. I don''t believe that they are these people. Han Boyang, an old and resourceful man, will not do it I don''t know how many people have been arranged.


    I don''t want to waste time, because I''m afraid that Luo Ziyi''s life is in danger. At the moment when the muscle man came to me, I rushed to little sister Tai with my hand directly clasped her neck. At this time, they raised the knife and prepared to deal with me. I immediately yelled, "don''t move, or I''ll kill her!"


    They stopped immediately. I was going to start with Chen Haoran, because I knew that little sister was very important to her. So, I immediately looked at Chen Haoran and growled at him: "Chen Haoran, if you don''t want her to die, call an ambulance quickly. I promise, as long as Luo Ziyi is involved, I will not trouble you today!"


    My voice is crying, helpless and praying. At this moment, I can''t suppress it any more. All the emotions I hold in my heart burst out in an instant. For me, the life of Luo Ziyi is the most important thing. I can''t let her have an accident. I don''t want to miss Luo''s mother. I don''t know what''s going on in luoziyi, but I don''t want her to have an accident ¡£


    Seeing that I controlled my little sister, Chen Haoran, who was not afraid of anything, was also flustered. He quickly prayed to me: "Suluo, tell you not to act rashly, you should see your own situation."


    I know Chen Haoran is also entangled in a tangled knot. A man like him can''t live with a woman at all. The little sister is also his scale. But I never expected that I would have done something wrong, because the man who has the final say is Han Bo Yang.


    When Chen Haoran was wavering, Han Boyang said: "Suluo, you are also a smart man. I believe you can''t do such a thing. Besides, you don''t have the qualification to discuss conditions with me. Huang cancan dies. It has nothing to do with me. The only person I have to deal with is you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 119

    I know Han Boyang''s character. He doesn''t allow a grain of sand in his eyes, but I didn''t expect that he would be so unscrupulous. But now, in order to put me to death, he would not hesitate to give up his little sister''s life. For his words, I still can''t believe it. I looked at Chen Haoran, and the strength of his hands deepened. The painful little sister''s face twisted and said fiercely: "Do you really think I dare not?"


    It doesn''t matter to Han Boyang that I made this move, but Chen Haoran seemed a little anxious after hearing about it. It seems that little sister Tai is very important to her. He said to me, "Suluo, I urge you to release cancan quickly. I can also ask Boyang for mercy, hoping you can see your situation clearly!"


    At this time, Chen Haoran spoke to me in a threatening tone. Maybe it was because of face. He didn''t want to beg for mercy from me. I could understand that. But at this time, Han Boyang''s voice came again: "Haoran, if a woman let Suluo run away, you don''t need to say that you know what will happen to us. I hope you can understand my words £¡¡±


    After listening to Han Boyang''s words, Chen Haoran was silent, as if thinking about something. After a moment, he said again: "I know, Boyang!"


    Then, he turned his head again and said coldly to me, "you can do whatever you want."


    This time, the little sister in my control, her heart completely cold, I can feel, her body is shaking, like a broken heart, now may have understood, she is a chess piece in the plan, her life and death has nothing to do with others, after listening to Chen Haoran''s words, little sister''s tears came out, she choked out a few words from her throat: "range You, you don''t care about me? "


    Don''t know where the confidence comes from, Chen Haoran said seriously: "cancan, you believe me, he won''t do it, he has become a turtle in our urn, can''t run!"


    I thought that if I controlled little Taimei, I could threaten them and get out of luoziyi. But I didn''t expect that Han Boyang, a brute, ignored little sister''s life, which made me fail in threatening Chen Haoran. It seems that there is no use in controlling Han Boyang here.


    But just when I wanted to make a move, suddenly there was a commotion outside, like the footsteps of the crowd. In this empty and silent night, the sound was particularly clear and clearly passed into our ears. At this time, Chen Haoran immediately found out that something was wrong. He immediately roared at me and said, "you dare to call someone in the hell!"


    Han Boyang was calm, said casually, stopped the people outside, and then directly ordered to say to the people in the room: "do it!"


    Say, a few meters away two muscle men in different directions at the same time attack me, I have been separated at this time lack of skills, and little sister this moment for me is no use, also do not wait for me to let go, in front of the little sister was one of them unprepared kick a foot, immediately, I on little sister together back down, little sister to nothing, and I But suffered, was heavily hit by her on the ground, the whole body pain hit again.


    I was about to push away the little sister to make a defense, but at this time, those who controlled me directly threw the little sister away and wanted to subdue me again. Seeing this, I didn''t know where the strength came from directly and quickly stood up. At the same time, Chen Haoran also started with me. I didn''t know when he had a long knife in his hand, which was a knife in front of my chest. I didn''t have a firm body Sheng Sheng shouldered the knife, and I couldn''t help shouting.


    With the trend, Chen Haoran and two muscle men and the people who had controlled me before flocked to me. At this time, the voice of fighting came from the outside. I was very confused. Who brought the outside people? My people, it''s impossible. I didn''t inform anyone. I was confused for a moment.


    But I know more clearly that if I don''t fight back, the only thing waiting for me is death, and only resistance has room to live. At this time, I have no time to worry about the outside things. Facing their attack, I braved the pain and met them. The first one who rushed was the muscle man. The knife in his hand was straight up to my face, and I skillfully avoided it.


    Each of them had a knife in his hand, and I was unarmed. Obviously, I suffered a little bit. After dodging, I directly grasped the muscle man''s hand and tried to take away the knife in his hand. However, his strength was so strong that I didn''t take it off. But the people behind him immediately chopped at me, and I dodged again.


    The wound on my body has lost too much blood, and my body can''t stand. It''s absolutely no way to go on like this. It seems that the only way to capture the king is to catch the thief first. Han Boyang is the boss here. My eyes can''t help but look at him. He is just watching the excitement, and his eyes are full of satisfaction.


    In order to deal with me really painstaking ah, stubborn I absolutely can''t let him succeed, avoid all the attacks, I went straight to Han Boyang attack, maybe he saw my intention, knowing that he was not my opponent, he didn''t mean to be on guard. As I approached, the corner of my mouth also showed a smile. What I didn''t come and what I thought, I just wanted to hold him Live with him.


    Just when I was only one step away from him, a figure suddenly appeared behind him. Suddenly, he punched me in the body and flew me out again. Through the dim light, I could see clearly that this was Anan, Han Boyang''s valet. No wonder I always felt less.When I was about to stand up, Anand met me again. He stepped heavily on the position of my wound and gave me a cry of pain and a cold sweat. But I couldn''t give up and wanted to fight back. But he didn''t give me the chance to mention my body. He just misplaced my hands and completely lost my ability to resist. He was ready to kick When I broke my legs, Fang Qingfang rushed over.


    He grabbed Anan, who was going to start, begged and said, "please, stop it. The price he has suffered is heavy enough."


    Hearing Fang Qing''s words of asking for mercy, I laughed at myself. This is the worst time I''ve ever been back since I came back. I''ve been beaten to no avail. Finally, a woman pleads for me. But I know that it''s futile. Anan will only listen to Han Boyang''s words, and Han Boyang is holding my heart to kill me, and he won''t let it go I, Fang Qing, did nothing but beg for mercy.


    However, it is useless to know clearly, but also let me know that Fang Qing still cares about me. She only thinks that she participates in this operation. They just taught me to write it down. I didn''t expect it would develop to the point where you died and I died.


    In the face of Fang Qing''s plea for mercy, Anan remained unmoved. Han Boyang said softly, "continue!"


    Anan started again, and Fang Qing saw that it was useless to beg for mercy and bit his hand. However, Anan didn''t have the heart to show mercy. He threw me to the ground and slapped Fang Qing in the face. I saw this scene deeply in my eyes. The pain was in my heart. The anger in my heart exploded. How could she be wrong? After all, she was the woman I once loved, and I couldn''t see it Watching others bully her. He roared at Anan and said, "son of a bitch, bullying a woman is no skill. I''m not afraid of any ability to make it to me."


    Hearing this, Anan got angry and said to me, "OK, I''ll see how long you can struggle."


    The battle situation outside seems to have been clear. Han Boyang''s people came in scattered from inside. There were about 50 people. When they opened the door and came in, they could clearly hear the cry of pain from people outside. Obviously, this group of strange forces was defeated.


    One of the leaders went to Han Boyang''s back and whispered something to him. Immediately, Han Baiyang gently laughed, and then he said to Anan on my side: "kill him!"


    Hearing this order, Anan hesitated. He said to Han Boyang, "brother Yang, are you really coming?"


    Han Boyang said slowly, "do you think I''m joking?"


    His voice was very cold. Even the angry Anan did not dare to breathe in front of him. He hesitated and explained to Han Boyang, "brother Yang, I want to disappoint you. I can''t do this kind of thing!"


    Han Boyang was very angry and said, "waste!"


    This may be the first time Anan disobeyed Han Boyang''s order. This also can''t blame him, after all, murder is not a trivial matter, no one can do it, and at this time, Chen Haoran came out and said, "I''ll come!"


    Then, he came to me step by step with a knife in his hand. It seemed that I was dying to lose the hands of these villains. So, I looked up to the sky and screamed like crazy, waiting for the coming death. Chen Haoran in front of me raised his knife and said, "goodbye, Suluo!"


    Then, a knife stabbed my heart. At this moment, Fang Qing called out: "no!"


    The next scene, tragic things happened, blood splashed on my face, my eyes stare straight, Fang Qing, she took this fatal knife for me, everyone present was deeply shocked by this scene, the surrounding air stopped in this second.


    I slowly sat up from the ground, endured the pain to take a hand up, exhausted the greatest strength to hold Fang Qing in my arms, Chen Haoran''s knife stabbed Fang Qing''s body, the position of her stomach blood constantly outflow.


    Fang Qing''s eyes constantly shed tears, and the corner of her mouth choked and said: "Suluo, I, I may not be able to accompany you. I hope your dispute is over. If you want to leave safely, please take good care of luoziyi. Finally, sulo, I want to tell you that I love you, I always love you, my heart has never changed, if, if there is an afterlife, I hope we can live forever! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 120

    Looking at the person in my arms, my tears also inadvertently fell down, said to her: "don''t talk, it''s OK, you will be OK, because I promised you, we will never separate, do you have the heart to leave me?"


    These words, I almost all shout out, I really can''t accept, two most important women in my life, because I got an accident, one is uncertain, the other is about to die, is God so unfair to me, why can''t I stay with the people I love, what did I do wrong.


    At this moment, my heart is really dead. After two years of tempering, I thought I was invincible in the world, but I still couldn''t stand the temptation of the trap. If I didn''t get close to the enemy, I would have lost half of my life. After all, I''m not a God. I don''t have the strength of a single man. I don''t want to do unnecessary resistance. My beloved people can''t be protected. What else can I do Peak.


    After a short silence, Chen Haoran cut like me again regardless of everything. I didn''t avoid it, and I didn''t want to avoid it. Since I can''t live with Fang Qing, let me accompany her in the underworld.


    Red face and thin life, in my voice just fell that moment, Fang Qing in my arms smile to me, this smile makes me seem to return to the first time I met her, so sweet, so pure, how I want to go back to the past, let me and her memory live in that day forever.


    Later, Fang Qing tried her best to open her mouth and wanted to say something. However, this has become a pity. She lost her breath and died in my arms with a smile.


    And I, for her death, I have no tears, my heart in her last breath of that second, has been accompanied by death, their favorite people died in their arms, what a tragic thing.


    Chen Haoran''s knife has been on my neck, and my life will be taken away by him at any time. He said to me triumphantly, "Suluo, it''s uncomfortable for you to die in your arms. If you have any last words or wishes, I will do them for you!"


    My heart is dead, everything around me seems to have nothing to do with me. In the face of his ridicule, I was indifferent and allowed him to blow in my ear. I just sat on the ground still, holding Fang Qing, who died for me, in my hand.


    Seeing that I didn''t pay attention to him, Chen Haoran, who was already bloodthirsty, became agitated and yelled at me: "go to death!"


    Said, Chen Dao falls, ready to give me the last blow, but at this time, a familiar figure first rushed into the house, and said to Chen Haoran: "stop it!"


    The man who spoke had a strong voice, a tall man and a handsome face. He had a cigarette in his mouth. The light of the cigarette end glowed faintly in the dark. He was no other than Bai Qiuyan.


    After he glanced at me, he looked at Chen Haoran again and said, "let him go!"


    Bai Qiuyan''s face is expressionless, and his voice is not urgent. It seems that he is used to this bloody scene. However, even if his tone is low-key, he naturally exudes endless momentum when he goes to this station. This is what makes him unusual.


    When he saw Bai Qiuyan''s appearance, Han Boyang was not calm. He stood up and said, "you, how can you be here, you are not..."


    Without waiting for Han Boyang to finish speaking, Bai Qiuyan interrupted him and said in a cold voice, "yes, how can I be here? I can only say that those little fish and shrimps you are looking for are useless, and they even give me a stumbling block. Han Boyang will make a good account of this account for you today!"


    Obviously, Han Boyang has realized that he is in a dead end. In order to get rid of Bai Qiuyan, he found him as the director of the provincial public security department. But he didn''t expect that Bai Qiuyan would retire safely. Although Bai Qiuyan is not local, no one can investigate his background. It is said that he is from the capital, and his background is very good. It seems that this legend can be It can be true.


    After all, Han Boyang failed. He didn''t expect that Bai Qiuyan would come out of his uncle''s hands. It seems that Bai Qiuyan will not let Han Baiyang go this time. At this time, there are dense footsteps outside. Obviously, Bai Qiuyan brought a lot of people this time.


    The clever Han Boyang knew that even if he had the heart to resist the people he led was not opponents, but he could not be arrested. He just flattered Bai Qiuyan and said, "brother Bai, what do you mean by this? Where did I offend you?"


    But Bai Qiuyan coldly replied: "you should understand what I mean!"


    At this time, Han Boyang once again explained: "brother Bai, look at my memory. Luo Ziyi was kidnapped by Chen Haoran. It has nothing to do with me. All this is their idea!"


    This insidious villain actually put all the crimes on Chen Haoran and pretended to be innocent, as if he had not participated in everything.


    Hearing this, Chen Haoran immediately became angry and pointed to Han Boyang with a knife and cursed: "Damn it, you are a villain who has killed all of you. Believe me or not, I will kill you too!"


    Han Boyang ignored Chen Haoran, but said to Bai Qiuyan: "brother Bai, I respect you very much. How can I fight against you? You just heard that. He is threatening me!"Bai Qiuyan didn''t care about Chen Haoran. He said to Han Boyang coldly, "you''ve heard that, would you rather kill the wrong one? I happen to be such a person! "


    After a pause, Bai Qiuyan took a cigarette and said again, "don''t explain anything. You and Chen Haoran will not let go, including all the people present!"


    This sentence finished, his whole person''s momentum has changed, changed a lot of indifference, maybe he is really not joking. However, I also recovered a bit of reason, with a hoarse voice to Bai Qiuyan and called: "call an ambulance quickly, Ziyi is injured!"


    With that, my eyes looked at Luo Ziyi''s position. Bai Qiuyan also followed my line of sight and glanced to the wall and found Luo Ziyi who was in a coma. Immediately, Bai Qiuyan got anxious and quickly took out the phone to call.


    But at this time, hearing Bai Qiuyan''s threat, Chen Haoran directly lifted me up, put the knife directly across my neck, and said angrily, "Bai Qiuyan, you''d better let me go, or I''ll kill him!"


    In the face of Han Boyang''s abandonment and Bai Qiuyan''s threat, Chen Haoran knows that there is no way out. He can only threaten me and take me as his last straw. However, facing Chen Haoran''s threat, Bai Qiuyan doesn''t care at all. He looks at Chen Haoran and suddenly laughs and says, "Chen Haoran, I don''t like being threatened by others. What''s more, how do you treat ye Zixuan has nothing to do with me. I advise you not to act rashly, so I can think about it and forgive you a little bit! "


    After listening to Bai Qiuyan''s words, Chen Haoran was obviously a little flustered. He was not stupid. He knew the meaning of the second half of Bai Qiuyan''s words. He didn''t say to protect me, but the implication was to protect me. After some deliberation, he suddenly gritted his teeth and said, "no, I can''t let him go, otherwise, he will retaliate against me as well!"


    Bai Qiuyan said: "within a minute, let Ye Zixuan, I can reduce the punishment to you, otherwise, if you want to threaten me again, I will not only make you regret, I also want your family to be restless, you should believe that I have this ability!"


    Bai Qiuyan''s words showed his king''s breath incisively and vividly, which scared Chen Haoran''s face white. Perhaps, Chen Haoran knew that his life and death could be ignored, but he could not ignore the safety of his family. He must know that Bai Qiuyan escaped easily in Han Boyang''s hands, and it was easy to deal with his family.


    Chen Haoran looked around, suddenly pushed me, and then ran to the dark. He also knew that if he didn''t let me go, Bai Qiuyan would take out his anger at his family. He had some forces in his family, which could help him to settle the murder. For my revenge, he could escape far away and not appear, so he also ran away. He knew that as long as he escaped, he could escape Come here, after tomorrow, you will be safe.


    Looking at Chen Haoran, Bai Qiuyan didn''t send anyone to chase him. Instead, he said solemnly to Han Boyang: "Han Boyang, today I focus on saving people. You can leave. I hope you can find a place I can''t find, otherwise you will be very dangerous!"


    After hearing this, Han Boyang did not explain it, but left with people in dismay. Bai Qiuyan was also trustworthy and really let them go. And I, although I have a huge anger at them, but now I have enough energy. As soon as he released me, I immediately went crazy and climbed to Fang Qing''s front. Nervously and praying, I reached her nose and found that she was not dead. There was a slight breath in her nose. So, I put my hand around Fang Qing''s body and roared at the air Please call an ambulance, please


    An hour later, I was wandering in the operating room of the city''s first hospital, waiting anxiously. I didn''t deal with my injuries. Instead, I prayed at the door of the operating room. These two girls, who are very important to me, can come out safely.


    of course, my Savior, Bai Qiuyan, who is just opposite to me, is standing at the same time Beside silently praying, Luo Ziyi''s safety.


    Luo Ziyi, I''m not worried. She''s not dangerous, but Fang Qing is not the same. Chen Haoran''s knife is just one centimeter away from the heart. The situation is very dangerous. Before entering the operating room, the attending doctor told me to be prepared.


    So, I just paced back and forth in the same place. Although my body was very weak, I still kept on waiting, waiting, looking forward to the coming of hope


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 121

    Although I was anxious, my reason still recovered. So I went directly to Bai Qiuyan and said to him from the bottom of my heart: "thank you!"


    I didn''t thank him for saving me, but for letting me out of the predicament and sending Fang Qing to the hospital. However, Bai Qiuyan didn''t take any notice of my heartfelt thanks. She just said lightly, "don''t thank me. I mainly came to Ziyi and saved you by the way. If she knew I didn''t save you, she would blame me!"


    After listening to his words, I nodded slightly. Then, I still looked at her again and sincerely said, "thank you."


    Bai Qiuyan didn''t have much expression, but said to me coldly: "Ye Zixuan, I don''t care who your identity is, but Ziyi is because of what happened to you. You also paid the due price. I hope that you will stay away from Ziyi in the future, otherwise I will not let you go!"


    It can be seen that Luo Ziyi was hurt. Bai Qiuyan was not very happy in her heart. She just tried to suppress her emotions and didn''t show it on her face. But I know that what he said is true. He can pay for Luo Ziyi, and this love is unmatched.


    What he said was threatening me and telling me not to get close to roziyi, otherwise my fate would be miserable. I''m not afraid of him. It''s just that I shouldn''t argue about this matter at this time. But he''s right. I admit that I don''t want to defend myself or argue with him, so I''m silent. So, at the door of the operating room quietly sat down, silently praying for the safety of the two beauties.


    It can be said that before Fang Qing''s accident, I have decided to put her down completely and stay with Luo Ziyi, because I like this beautiful and sensible girl. I am happy with her, carefree and happy every day. I hope to live a peaceful life with her.


    However, experienced this, I really understand my heart, although she betrayed me before, but I know that she just to revenge me, hurt her heart, this moment, I know, I love the person I really love or Fang Qing, I really can''t lose her, especially her words in my arms, deeply engraved in my heart, so, I can''t Now I have no mind to think about others. No matter what, I have to wait for Fang Qing to listen to her telling me the reason why she abandoned me. I want to know why the girl who can die for me said such unfeeling words in the first place.


    At this time, the door of the operating room was opened. Luo Ziyi''s condition was not very serious. She had stitches on her head and washed her stomach, which might have affected her beautiful face. However, in today''s medical development, these are not major problems. After that, I will help her solve them after she recovers.


    So, for Luo Ziyi, I can only keep a distance. After she came out, she was still in a coma. Bai Qiuyan immediately went up and escorted her to leave first. Looking at Bai Qiuyan who was going to leave, I said with a face of guilt at his back: "Bai Qiuyan, I will keep a distance with Luo Ziyi in the future. Also, I beg you not to tell Luo''s mother about this matter I don''t want to make her sad because of Ziyi


    Hearing this, Bai Qiuyan turned back to me and whispered, "I will do this without you saying, but I hope you will remember what you said!"


    Finish saying, he did not pay attention to me, accompany Luo Ziyi to leave.


    Bai Qiuyan''s words were full of resentment, but I didn''t care about him any more. I just kept wandering at the door of the operating room. Before long, Fang Qing''s parents rushed over. As soon as Fang''s mother saw me, she immediately asked, "what''s wrong with my daughter?"


    Mother Fang, who has always been very cold, is full of anxiety at the moment. It can be seen that she cares about Fang Qing very much. However, I don''t really like her. If it wasn''t for her, Fang Qing and I would not experience those hardships, and my life would not have changed so much.


    Originally, I really did not want to pay attention to her, but read in her after all is Fang Qing''s mother, I said coldly: "still rescue!"


    My words made Fang Qing''s parents more and more anxious. Her mother''s pride was gone. Her face was melancholy and her tears kept flowing down. Her father walked back and forth, nervously rubbing her hands. Fang''s mother cried and complained about her father. It was because he didn''t pay attention to her daughter''s accident. Then, she kept asking me, what''s going on? How could Fang Qing be so seriously hurt.


    I was hesitating how to explain to her mother when the door of the operating room opened and the attending doctor came out. Mother Fang immediately threw me away and rushed to the attending doctor. She asked anxiously, "doctor, doctor, how is my daughter?"


    I could feel her voice trembling. The attending doctor took off the mask, lowered his head and said helplessly, "the time of delivery is too late, we have tried our best, sorry!"


    On hearing this, mother Fang almost fainted. Her father took her and I was silent. When I heard the news, my head suddenly hummed. The doctor''s words were like a bomb, which shattered several of us. I was lucky to hope for her. But when I heard the news, my whole child''s popularity suddenly paralyzed on the ground.


    Did she really leave me? My face and tears whirled in my eyes, but I tried not to let it flow down. I tried to calm down, but when I saw Fang Qing pushing out from the operating room, my tears still fell down, and my heart really left with him.I was staring at Fang Qing pushing out. She was covered with white cloth on the bed. I didn''t believe it. I looked at the plate on the bed with a fluke heart. I prayed that this was not Fang Qing, but an irrelevant person. Her steps moved forward unconsciously and her eyes forgot the past. But as the doctor said, Fang Qing really died.


    Even father Fang, who was silent on the side, could not calm down at this moment. He and his mother were lying on the edge of the bed, wailing and crying. The voice rang through the corridor all day. Mother Fang cried and said to each other, "qinger, wake up quickly, let mom see, what you want to do, mom will support you! Wake up soon... " But Fang Qing on the hospital bed, there was no movement. Her face was pale and kind, but she had completely lost her vitality.


    Fang''s mother couldn''t wake up Fang Qing, and then she kept criticizing her father. It could be seen that her father had no status at home and seemed to be afraid of his wife. He didn''t say a word in front of her mother''s abuse. However, I was very upset with their performance. Seeing Fang Qing die in my arms, I was already very uncomfortable. Now this bad woman is still chattering Stop, I no longer care about other, suddenly roared: "can TM quiet, let Fang Qing leave quietly!"


    At once, the whole corridor was quiet, and Fang Qing''s parents almost looked at me at the same time. Maybe it was because he knew that I had brought Fangqing hospital, so they were very polite to me and didn''t say anything. However, my roar really shocked the couple.


    I didn''t wait for them to speak. I immediately looked at them with red eyes and cried out to them as hard as possible: "uncle and aunt, I beg you to let Fang Qing go quietly. People can''t be reborn after death, please!"


    With that, my tears kept falling. I didn''t want to say anything to them. I just wanted to implore them to let Fang Qing go to that world quietly. Hearing this, Fang Qing''s parents were even more shocked. However, after all, mother Fang was a person who had seen the world. She took the lead to react, walked to me, and continued to maintain her strong woman''s posture He said: "young man, I haven''t asked you what''s the relationship between you and Qing''er? Why does Qing''er do this? And who are you?


    Who am I? This question is really difficult for me to answer. Up to now, I have seen everything clearly. Fang Qing''s love for me must have never changed. Otherwise, what she said would be so emotional that I felt sad at the time.


    It was not until I saw Mother Fang again that I figured out everything. Fang Qing''s abnormal behavior that day had something to do with this woman. On second thought, mother Fang''s attitude really seemed to have a sudden change that day. She refused to let me see her side and invited Fang Qing out. There must be articles in it. At that time, I did things without hesitation and never considered the consequences.


    Thinking of these, I didn''t answer Fang''s mother''s question. I suppressed all kinds of emotions and said, "you don''t want to know everything! Well, I can tell you everything you want to know in front of Fang Qing. "


    It was early in the morning. There were only three of us in the huge corridor and Fang Qing lying on the cart. I knew what I would suffer after telling the truth. No matter how I said, Fang Qing left because of me. It was also a way for me to make atonement. I could accept what they did to me, even if they wanted me to die.


    A person like mother Fang is strong on the outside and fragile in the heart. She just wants to show the strongest side. No matter how cold she is, she is also a mother after all. Her daughter, who is still alive and kicking during the day, can''t accept it at night. Although she still talks to me like a strong woman, I can see that she is not It''s just pretending to be strong.


    As for me, although she is strong in speaking, she is not as confused as she was to solo. Maybe she felt that I was different from others. She solemnly said, "speak up, my daughter is still waiting for me to pick her up."


    After sorting out my thoughts, I said, "Auntie, I''ll tell you what you want to know!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 122

    Since Fang Qing is no longer here, I can''t care so much about what''s right and what''s wrong. If I don''t say it myself, I''ll never be at ease. Since I have this opportunity today, I must say what I want to say and what I want to ask.


    I didn''t talk nonsense. I went straight to the subject and said, "why did you oppose Fang Qing and Suluo together? Why don''t you respect your daughter''s opinions at all and force them to separate them? Do you think that the happiness of your daughter is more important than money?


    With these words, I am not easy to suppress the mood of nearly collapse, tears do not listen to the rotation in the eyes, these words, really I want to shout out to her, in the past, I did not have any capital to speak up, I looked like a mole ant in front of her, but now, I have the confidence, I dare to face her, I dare to question her, because I don''t think she''s superior to me.


    However, when mother Fang saw that I was talking to her in this manner, her expression was somewhat displeased. She asked with a straight face: "what are you talking about? It is precisely because I love her that she is not allowed to be with other people. If you don''t understand the situation, don''t be suspicious. I believe that in this world, no matter which parents are, they will not allow their daughter and Suluo That kind of people are together


    After listening to these, my eyes were even redder, and my anger in my body was wantonly agitated. But I tried to suppress the Hu mood, and I tried to resist it. I tried to yell: "have you ever thought that it is because of your doting that Fang Qing is depressed all day, and she wants to kill herself in despair. Now it is free love. Everyone has the right to choose love, and Fang Qing also has it I don''t understand. Since Fang Qing loves Suluo so much, it must be you who obstructed her when she broke up with Suluo, right? "


    At this time, my voice has changed from hoarse to choking, my eyes, more and more red, tears continue to fall on the face, and mother Fang, after hearing my question, her face changed greatly, obviously, she is guilty of a thief.


    However, after all, Jiang is still old and spicy. Mother Fang won''t be so easy to show her true face. Soon, she settled down and turned passive into active. She was very dissatisfied with me and said, "this classmate, my family qinger has gone. How can you still keep chasing this matter? If you do this again, I will be rude to you.


    What kind of person I am and how I discipline my children are all my personal matters, which can''t be controlled by you. Please remember, this matter has been in the past for a long time, and I don''t want to mention it any more. No matter how wrong I am, it''s all our family affairs. It''s not your turn to interrupt here as an outsider. I hope you can respect yourself


    At the moment when her voice dropped, I couldn''t bear the pressure in my heart. I tried my best to yell at Fang''s mother: "you don''t want to know why Fang Qing is like this, don''t you want to know who I am, don''t you still want to know the relationship between me and Fang Qingshi? I''ll tell you now!"


    For the next half an hour, I talked about what happened at night, and there was no corner left. Of course, I said more than that, but also included the sound we had with Fang Qing, including the things that happened after mother Fang appeared. I told her in detail. Her face turned pale and her body trembled involuntarily.


    After hearing this, Fang''s mother''s expression was in a trance, and the strong woman''s wind disappeared. She asked me in a trembling voice: "you, who are you, why do you know so much?"


    I looked at her and yelled, "because I am Suluo!"


    In a word, I told the grievances I suppressed in my heart for a long time. At this moment, I could finally say that I was Suluo without disguise, as if I was a proud thing for Suluo.


    However, mother Fang''s face immediately changed when she heard the word Suluo. She stepped back a few steps and was full of panic. It''s hard for a strong woman who is good at packing herself to show such a look. But at this time, she was flustered. She opened her mouth and stammered: "what do you say? Are you solo


    Obviously, she couldn''t believe what I said. The weak and weak Suluo who used to be turned into a tall and handsome young master in a twinkling of an eye. Her eyes were filled with incredible, which was not surprising to her, because my changes in the past two years were really earth shaking, and no one could believe it.


    When she was stunned, I walked forward two steps without expression. Standing in front of her, my tears had already stopped, my eyes were redder than before, but there was more anger in the eyes. I looked at her tightly, sonorous and forceful again and said, "yes, I am solo!"


    Her face was expressionless, her voice was cold, and her words were full of complaints. People like mother Fang read countless people in her life, but she still didn''t believe that I was Suluo, and she wanted to say something more. However, I had already said what I should have said. Believe it or not, I forced her to ask again: "do you know, Fang Qing died because of me. I admit that I owe her in my life, But her way is directly related to you as a mother. If you had agreed to have us together, this would not have happened. Fang Qing would not have left. It''s you who caused all this! "


    My words are full of blame, so I take the initiative. I want to be strong and say nothing to them. I don''t want to let her mother think that I''m good at bullying Suluo because of my depression. I want her to live in the guilt of her counterpart. This is my purpose.Perhaps, because the death of Fang Qing hurt me too much. At this moment, I didn''t regard her as Fang Qing''s mother. I had no respect for her. Therefore, at this moment, I was extremely angry. My voice was extremely cold and my eyes were very fierce.


    In the face of my strength, mother Fang''s face can be said to be changing rapidly, she tangled for a long time, seems to believe my identity. And my words also made her silent. Maybe she saw my identity, or her conscience discovered. Her eyes even showed a guilty color. At last, she sighed softly and said to herself, "ah, it''s me who caused Qing''er!"


    I''m not such a cold-blooded person. I know I''m also the indirect person who killed Fang Qing. I''m sorry for her. If I hadn''t tried my best to get rid of her, I wouldn''t have said such unfeeling words. But now it''s too late to say these things. So, I bowed solemnly to Fang''s mother and father, and said, "uncle and aunt, I''m sorry for Qing''er Here I swear to Qing''er that I will avenge her! "


    At this time, the silent father Fang opened his mouth and said, "my son, I don''t blame you for this matter. Don''t blame yourself. Don''t talk about revenge. It''s what the police should do! You are still a child, so don''t make trouble. "


    Father Fang''s words let me have respect for him. If mother Fang is as sensible as he is, then Qing''er and I will not be here. It''s a pity that we are so beautiful. But the second half of Fang''s father''s words made me very sad. It''s obviously useless to report to the police. Chen Haoran, Han Boyang is also involved in this case. Moreover, his uncle is the number one person in the public security department, and he will certainly protect his short comings. So if you want revenge, you have to use unconventional means.


    Fang''s father''s voice just fell, Fang''s mother said again: "at the beginning, you and Qing''er''s matter, it was really my hindrance, these have passed, I don''t want to say again."


    Since both of them didn''t blame me, I was at ease, but I was still a revengeful person. I said again, "uncle and aunt, I will replace Qing''er to end your filial piety."


    With that, mother Fang seemed to have said something, but I didn''t hear it clearly because my body could no longer hold on, and my eyes were black and I was unconscious.


    I woke up in a nightmare. The contents of the dream were all related to Fang Qing. I don''t know how long I was in a coma. When I woke up, I learned that Fang Qing had been buried in the earth and buried in a place named Yushan in the south of the city. The news was reasonable.


    It''s a pity that I didn''t even send my favorite, which made me more miserable. For three days in a row, I was lying like this. Ward, in these three days, I did not eat or drink, the whole person was haggard, vicissitudes, rationalization, every meal will be delivered to me on time, I was put aside without moving.


    I don''t have the heart to do anything, including eating, because I really have too many words in my heart. I want to talk to Fang Qing myself. I really want to let her hear what I say in my heart, but it''s a pity that all these things have come to nothing. Chen Haoran''s hatred I also put aside, wake up, I just like a puppet, always can''t find their own soul, lock themselves in the ward all day.


    After several days of continuous dripping, my body couldn''t hold on again. This time, I was in a coma for about four days. After getting up, I felt like I was living in a dream and sometimes in reality. I was afraid to face everything and my life was back to the bottom again.


    After I was discharged from hospital, I hid in my bedroom every day. Fortunately, I took care of my meals. Every time, I took a few hasty bites. I didn''t answer the phone, wechat didn''t return, and I didn''t go to class. All the school affairs were given to reason, but I was sealed up.


    However, on this day, Luo Ziyi came. When she entered the door, she still carried a heat preservation box in her hand and sat by my bed and said to me, "Zixuan, I heard that you haven''t eaten anything seriously for several days. I''ll give you something to eat!"


    Her voice, I can hear, she is also anxious for me, but, for me now, no one to come, I quietly declined: "I can''t eat!"


    Luo Ziyi may have seen my mind and said again, "this is my mother''s work!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 123

    I didn''t expect that she would come to see me, and inadvertently looked up at Luo Ziyi. At this time, she was safe, and there were some invisible scars on her forehead, which had been repaired. If I didn''t look carefully, I couldn''t see it at all. Seeing that she was safe and sound, I was relieved.


    When I heard her say this, my heart suddenly thumped. In my mind, I suddenly remembered the warm and happy days when we were at luoziyi''s house with mother Luo. I remembered what mother Luo and I said when I was leaving. I often went to their house and cooked delicious food for me. I think of myself in order to save Luo Ziyi alone into the tiger''s den, I think of Luo Ziyi in order to let me escape, choose to sacrifice themselves.


    I know, she knows my identity, but I have to deal with the matter of yuluo Ziyi. I can''t escape. So I took the lunch box directly from her hand and said thank you. Then, I opened the incubator and ate it. The taste is still so familiar.


    Half of the meal, my heart and sour up, I can not help but think of that period of carefree life, at that time we are so happy, our feelings are so pure, there is no trace of impurities.


    But after all, this happiness can''t go back. From Fang Qing''s death, everything has changed, and everything can''t go back to the past. I know that there is a gap between Luo Ziyi and me. In fact, from Fang Qing''s departure, I have learned a truth that love does not need to be together, as long as that person''s happiness is my greatest comfort.


    Eating, my tears can''t help but fall down, nose acid, so that the delicious food also changed the taste, eat for a long time, I will these meals with tears to eat together, and until this time, has been quietly watching me finish my meal Luo Ziyi, finally said: "we, can we talk?"


    How to come can not hide, anyway, I should also face the reality, so, I am not entangled, said to Luo Ziyi: "go, let''s go out for a walk!"


    At this time, it was afternoon, the sun was hanging in the sky, shining on the whole land, and I came out for the first time in many days. The sun was particularly dazzling to me. Luo Ziyi and I walked on the path of the campus one after another. Seeing that I kept silent all the time, Luo Ziyi was no longer in the ink, so he directly said to me, "I should call you ye Zixuan now, It''s solo


    When I heard this, I didn''t feel surprised. Luo Ziyi was a smart person. She clearly heard the conversation between me and Fang Qing that night. I also used her as a shield to hurt Fang Qing. But now, I''m down because of Fang Qing''s affairs. She doesn''t believe it any more. I don''t want to hide anything from her. So, I directly and honestly replied, "still Call me ye Zixuan. I''m sorry, Ziyi. I''ve brought you into trouble. I shouldn''t have lied to you! "


    Luo Ziyi looked at me and laughed. She was reluctant to smile. Then, she said, "things are over. I don''t have anything to do. Besides, everyone can''t bear the past. I understand. I just want to know what you''re going to do with Fang Qing''s matter! "


    Luo Ziyi''s question really hit the nail on the head. What she cares about is still this. The relationship between me and her is hazy now. Fang Qinggang has just left, and I don''t want to discuss this issue. I''m really afraid now. I dare not love. I don''t want to hurt anyone else. My heart is really painful. But I still answered with righteous words: "I just want to be quiet now I don''t want to think about anything! "


    I want to draw a full stop with Luo Ziyi today. I want to end this delicate relationship with Luo Ziyi. However, I still hesitated. I really can''t say that sentence. After listening to my words, Luo Ziyi''s expression became more rigid. Her beautiful face, with deep sadness, her clear eyes, is somewhat hazy.


    After a long pause, she said, "Ye Zixuan, you didn''t say it, but I know what you mean. In this case, why did you provoke me at the beginning? Why did you treat me like that to me and my mother?"


    Her strong voice has been broken down for a moment. I know that in front of a woman who has a good feeling for me, I firmly tell the story of myself and another woman. It is cruel to her. She is right. Since I can''t forget that person in my heart, why should I provoke her? For her, this is also emotional deception.


    I admit that at the moment when Fang Qing left me, I can''t forget her. However, it''s just that I feel guilty for her. It''s not much that happened, which also makes me see a lot of things. Now I really like Luo Ziyi, but for her love, I don''t expect to get her, just hope she is happy every day.


    It''s my fault, but I didn''t mean to contact her or to be nice to her. Everything was a coincidence. It happened that Fang Qing and I met her when we said goodbye. It happened that her mother looked like my mother. It happened that I lacked maternal love since I was a child. All these things are too coincidental, but I can''t use coincidence to perfunctory her, even if I said, she is not the same Will believe that, I hold for a long time, I just hoarse voice response way: "sorry!"


    These three words directly made Luo Ziyi''s body tremble, but she still stood still. She was really like mother Luo said. Under her seemingly strong appearance, there was a fragile heart. She had no shoulder to rely on. She was wronged and unhappy. She could only carry it alone and bear it silently.She eased for a long time, and then she stabilized her mood and said to me, "Ye Zixuan, you didn''t do anything wrong, don''t apologize, I think more. I know you are a good person. Thank you for helping me so much. I owe you money, and I will give it back to you. I hope you will come out of the valley in a hurry!"


    After that, she also waited for me to open up, hurriedly turned away, but, her back, but so grievance and sadness.


    Luo Ziyi walked very quickly, without hesitation, but I can imagine how disappointed and sad she would be when she turned around her strong back. Looking at her stubborn but full of sad back, my eyes, also can not help crying out.


    Maybe this is the result I want. I have not only completed the requirements of Bai Qiuyan, but also protected luoziyi on the side. I don''t want this woman to stay with me and get hurt again. I can''t forget what mom Luo told me. She asked me to take good care of luoziyi and don''t let her get hurt.


    Luo mother asked me to do it one by one, but I gave her hope, and let her down. I don''t know what. Luo Ziyi''s feelings to me, without any impurities, are so pure. She has felt my good and never had feelings of her, and slowly began to accept me, and gradually became accustomed to my life around her.


    All blame me. Even if I am a human conscience, Fang Qinggang just left, I will be good with other women. After this transmission, I also put on the name of scum. I don''t care about these things. What I care about is Luo Ziyi. I don''t want to be pure and she will bear the name of swearing. It''s my own heart, too.


    I can''t imagine that mom Luo knows how sad she will be after that. I failed her expectations for me. In her heart, she has completely regarded me as her prospective son-in-law. No matter how I am, she takes care of me. She likes me. But finally, if she knows that I have not been with luoziyi, what will she do.


    Thinking of these, I came to worry, tears have been uncontrolled flow out, heart like a knife, until Luo Ziyi completely disappeared in my eyes, I cried out loud, the heart constantly told myself, everything has passed, can not have a little nostalgia, really can not!


    Then, I went out to school. I dragged this soul free body wandering on the street. The scenery on the street was beautiful. But I was unable to watch it. My heart was in a mess. Fang Qing left. Luo Ziyi let go. Two important women in my life left me so much. My heart was inevitable.


    Returning to the city, not only did I revenge, but also my beloved woman took her life. I don''t know what it means to stay in school now, nor have I got the ambition to dominate the school. I am confused about where to change the way I go.


    Unconsciously, I unexpectedly came to Shen Muchen''s school. I came back so long. I didn''t even see him. I lost contact completely after I left before I went abroad. I didn''t see him for two years, and I didn''t know what Shen Muchen was like now.


    I want to go in and find him, but I think about it. I have eliminated this idea. First, I don''t say whether our relationship is still the same as that. I am so embarrassed to find him now. It seems that I am quite defeated. Although he won''t say anything about me, I don''t want to show him the worst side. I was really tired of thinking more, and then I turned and left.


    I didn''t go back to school, but I found a restaurant to drink alone. Looking at the rich dishes on the table, I had no appetite at all, but drank wine one after another, saying that I borrowed wine to relieve my worries, but for me, I was more melancholy. Maybe my not worry, but guilt! A person, also did not know how much wine, during vomit, after returning to continue to drink, originally the body has not recovered well, coupled with alcohol paralysis, my body gradually lost consciousness.


    When I woke up again, I was lying in a strange room. Then I suddenly woke up, and then I shouted a few times in the room. I found that there was no one. I watched and watched for a while. Originally, I was in a hotel. At this time, a paper full of words on the bed attracted my attention.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 124

    If you take up a piece of paper and leave it on the bedside, what will happen to you?


    After you came back, I saw all kinds of things one by one in my eyes. Where is the confident and vigorous Ye Zixuan? Do you want to go on like this all your life? Do you want to live like this all your life? What did you do before going abroad? Please remember that you can control your destiny by yourself, but there are some things that he is doomed to change ¡£


    I don''t want to say anything more. What you want to do next is your own problem, which has nothing to do with me. If I say these words to you, you can just worry about it as if I have nothing to do. Finally, what I want to tell you is to do what you think is right and don''t let yourself regret later. Take care of it


    There was no signature on the letter. The only thing I knew was that I was sent to the hotel and left me the same person to write the letter. Who would she be? I thought over all the people I knew one by one, but I still didn''t get the answer. What''s more, the most important thing is that this person also knows about Su Luo and ye Zixuan.


    Who would he be? My father, uncle Yang, Fang Qing''s parents, Luo Ziyi, my identity is only known by these people. The rest are Chen Haoran and they are even more impossible. There are only a few of them who know all my identities, but none of them will do such a laborious thing.


    I said to myself: "in a word, this man should be a good man, otherwise I would have been in a different place. Oh, forget it, I don''t want to!"


    The writer seems to know me better than myself. He is right. I want to get up and do what I want to do. Then, I get out of bed and go to the bathroom. Looking at myself in the mirror, I have lost a lot of weight. My beard is also very long, and my hair is also very long and disorderly. I laugh at myself, if I continue to degenerate like this, then my father can really give black hair to white hair man.


    After that, I took a hot bath in the hotel. It was already 1:30 p.m. when I came out, I had a haircut near the school. After all, I changed my hair and changed my mood. After finishing everything, I still didn''t go back to school. Instead, I went to the place where Fang Qing was buried.


    Talking about the address that day, I tried to find it. The location is very good. At the highest point of the mountain, you can overlook the surrounding scenery. It is said that Fang Qing can be buried in such a good place. It is said that the mountain was bought by the Fang family and others, otherwise Fang Qing would not be in such a good position.


    The decoration of the cemetery and the fruit placed in front of the tombstone are still fresh. I sat down in front of her grave and said this to her. I said a lot of things until the sun was about to set. Before leaving, I said to Fang Qingyi in a proper way: "Qing''er, don''t worry, I won''t let you die in vain. I will certainly avenge you. I hope you can spring You know


    Then I went down the mountain!


    The next day, I returned to this long lost class early. Today, I have a lot of spirit, and the degenerate spirit of the past has disappeared. These days, my mentality is slowly changing. Suddenly, I see through a lot of bitterness and bitterness. I feel that my life is not wasted. Every experience is a kind of tempering, which makes me feel more comfortable I firmly believe in going on.


    Before class, the students saw me appear in the class, everyone showed a surprised look, especially reasonable, to see me full of energy in the class, don''t mention how excited, he rushed to come over and told me about what happened these days.


    He told me that during the days when I was not in the school, the school was in chaos. Fang Qingde made a lot of trouble, which was known by the government. As a result, the leaders of the school were punished. Chen Haoran was wanted by the police for a few days, and the news was removed. Han Boyang has never been to the school since that day.


    The school changed completely the day before yesterday. The love affair between school flower and me became the most popular topic in school. Many bachelors envied me. I became a legend of the whole school, and the limelight directly overtook Bai Qiuyan. After all, in the competition, I broke his record. Emotionally, I won his pursuit for more than three years I didn''t catch the school flower.


    Therefore, my story, no matter where I went, was talked about with relish, but on the day of luoziyi''s accident, everything changed. In order to save Luo Ziyi she, I nearly died. The person who finally became a hero was indeed Bai Qiuyan. The next day, it was spread quickly in the school. Many people were puzzled. How could I get involved with Suluo''s ex girlfriend, and she sacrificed her life to save me.


    It''s nothing. The most important thing is what happened the day before yesterday, that is, the day I talked with Luo Ziyi, I made Luo Ziyi sad, and I don''t know who passed it on. He said that I dumped Luo Ziyi. As a result, the matter spread to Bai Qiuyan. He was furious when he learned about it. Bai Qiuyan, who had been dissatisfied with me for a long time, was completely angry. He had already released it at school If you have a word, you need to repair me, and announce to the whole school that you should not go too close to me.


    In other words, the campus situation evolved to now, my position began to gradually decline, I have to admit that Bai Qiuyan''s foundation in the school is really too stable, can be called God like existence, although I still have my own status, but my group of people due to Bai Qiuyan''s majesty, so that my brothers began to lose their morale.In other words, Bai Qiuyan and I are the only people who can speak in this school. The rest of the forces have been disintegrated by me. However, no matter how powerful I am, my brothers are still a little timid, Bai Qiuyan. Therefore, the meaning of reasoning is to let me meet with some brothers to boost the morale and stabilize the morale of the army.


    In fact, I had expected Bai Qiuyan''s reaction. I also remember that he warned me that day, if you are not interested in Luo Ziyi, don''t provoke her. Once you provoke her, don''t let her down. I promised him without hesitation, but suddenly, what I promised did not be done.


    But also hurt Luo Ziyi again. How can Bai Qiuyan not be angry? What he wants to see is Luo Ziyi''s happiness, and what he can''t stand most is that Luo Ziyi is hurt and hurt emotionally. After I provoked her, because a woman''s heart died and hurt Luo Ziyi, Bai Qiuyan would be strange if she didn''t get angry. I want to clean me up for him Show understanding.


    However, for this matter, I don''t worry at all. Even, I don''t have the ambition to dominate the school any more. What does he want? I will find a suitable opportunity for Luo Ziyi. I will deal with it well. I don''t want to ask about the school''s affairs any more. Then, I simply explained with reason. For the school''s affairs, I called him himself See to do, those who want to leave the brothers, forced to stay is also unable to stay, want to let them at will, as for what I went back to school, the answer I do not know!


    It''s no use persuading me with reason, so he simply stopped saying it. Fortunately, what happened in such a big event, up to now, the school people still don''t know that I am Suluo. The person who is against me has been basically silent since leaving that day, and Luo Ziyi certainly won''t say anything about me. Therefore, my identity is still a secret in the school.


    I want to enjoy a quiet and leisurely campus time, but for me, it has become a luxury. During the lunch break, I was the last one in the class to come out. However, as soon as I came out of the teaching building, a familiar voice came from behind me and yelled at me: "stop!"


    This person''s voice, vigorous and powerful, listen, my step also consciously hold on, looking back, found that the speaker is actually Bai Qiuyan. When I saw him, my mind was still, without any fluctuation. But Bai Qiuyan is not the same, his body is still full of invisible majesty, his face with obvious anger.


    At the moment, Bai Qiuyan''s side is still those who are inseparable from him. Of course, no matter when he appears, there will always be a large number of onlookers. Even if it''s time to eat, there are many people around. Soon, Bai Qiuyan walks up to me, stares at me, and says fiercely, "Ye Zixuan, how dare you appear in the school?"


    I looked at him and said helplessly, "of course, I go to school here!"


    Hearing my words, Bai Qiuyan''s anger became more prosperous. He suddenly approached me and said in a low voice: "I said that if you hurt Ziyi, I will let you pay the price!"


    Bai Qiuyan is right. It is an unchangeable fact that I hurt Luo Ziyi. I always feel guilty about her. When I mentioned her, my mood became complicated. But I still pretended to be strong and said, "ha ha, isn''t that right with you! I was separated from her, didn''t it give you a chance to get in! Speaking of this, you should thank me


    In terms of emotion, Fang Qing''s departure really hit me a lot. Maybe it was because I thought Bai Qiuyan was too hypocritical to say such a thing. However, my words completely aroused Bai Qiuyan''s anger. He didn''t say a word, but suddenly hit me. I was unprepared. He hit me directly in front of me, and in an instant, there were stars in my eyes, The body retreated in succession. Bai Qiuyan hit me again when I didn''t stand firmly, and another flying foot was facing me, which directly hit my chest. His strength is very big, one foot to kick me to fly, directly collapsed on the ground.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 125

    I didn''t fight back, not because I was afraid of him, but because I knew that everything was my fault. I was sorry for Luo Ziyi. I lay on the ground and couldn''t help showing a bitter smile. The sky was very bright on the top of my head, but I couldn''t brush away the darkness in my heart. I was staring at the sky, but suddenly saw Bai Qiuyan''s face. He came to me and looked at me from above "Ye Zixuan, this kind of words can be said by you TM. In vain, I respect you for being a man. You let me down!"


    I really made him angry this time. Seeing him like this, I suddenly felt that he was so bright and dare to love and hate. Maybe, he was a real man. At this moment, I suddenly felt that I was so small. I felt that I was so ridiculous. People had love but couldn''t get it. I could get it, but I couldn''t protect him Come on, I feel more painful.


    After that, he didn''t do it again. However, I didn''t want to spend time with him here. So, I suddenly stood up and patted the dust on my body. I said to Bai Qiuyan casually, "Luo Ziyi''s business is really my fault. I apologize. I don''t know if you are out of breath now. If it''s over, I hope this will be over. In the future, we will It''s different from each other! "


    I don''t care what Bai Qiuyan thinks, I hope this matter will stop, because I don''t have the heart to face him now, my mind is not here at all, and my words are also the words from the bottom of my heart. But for Bai Qiuyan, maybe I don''t respect him, so he is ready to teach me a lesson. At this time, he came with my brothers and ran quickly He called to me: "brother Xuan, we are late!"


    Obviously, they must have heard that I was besieged by Bai Qiuyan, so they ran to save me. However, Bai Qiuyan didn''t pay attention to these people at all. He gave them a scornful glance and cried, "get out of my way!"


    Although they came to reason, I didn''t have many surprises. I didn''t want to make trouble. I just calmed down Luo Ziyi''s affairs completely. I didn''t care what other people thought of me. So, I directly ordered to reason: "you all step back, don''t care about me, I''m fine!"


    I immediately glared at him for what he wanted to say after reasoning. I didn''t say anything more. With a few brothers, I stepped aside.


    I patted the dust on my body and continued to say to Bai Qiuyan: "what do you want? I''ll follow it!"


    Originally, Bai Qiuyan was angry. Now, he may feel that what I said is provocative to him. So, without saying a word, he called me again and kicked me to the ground again. Then, he waved his hand directly to the people behind him and said, "do it, give me a hard lesson to him!"


    Immediately, countless fists and feet rained on me, but I didn''t feel any pain at all. On the contrary, the harder they fought, the better I felt.


    Several of them felt sorry for me when they saw me being beaten. However, they were very reasonable. He listened to my words very much and didn''t come up to stop me. None of the crowd around the scene dared to stop me. They were just very strange. I was in a down and out situation. I was No. 1 in the school. I also had a shocking force. I could face the beating of Bai Qiuyan If you don''t fight back, you''ll have to fight yourself, which makes the audience look puzzled.


    But I was just enjoying this vicious fight. Those fists seemed to be a relief to my heart. Just when those people were fighting hard, a sudden female voice sounded out of thin air: "stop it!"


    This voice, in an instant, let Bai Qiuyan''s people stop, they all turn their heads, like the direction of the voice to see, and the person squeezed out of the crowd is Luo Ziyi.


    As soon as she came, she glanced at me lying on the ground with a little heartache in her eyes. Then, she turned her head and looked at Bai Qiuyan. Her eyes immediately changed from heartache to anger. She angrily went to Bai Qiuyan and scolded her: "Bai Qiuyan, didn''t I tell you, don''t you ask Ye Zixuan for trouble?"


    Bai Qiuyan was also a famous figure in the school. When he was reprimanded in front of so many people, his face was hard to avoid. What''s more, he couldn''t vent his anger at me by dividing them into three parts. Because I hurt his favorite person physically and mentally, he thought I was upset. Therefore, he immediately retorted: "I didn''t want to hit him, but he did There is no sign of repentance, he asked for it


    Obviously, Bai Qiuyan hit me for Luo Ziyi, but Luo Ziyi didn''t appreciate it, because she was still leaning towards me in her heart. Therefore, she continued to be dissatisfied and said, "I don''t need to worry about him and me. Besides, she didn''t do me any harm. Please don''t bother Ye Zixuan in the future, OK?"


    Although Luo Ziyi''s tone was not very friendly at the beginning, she said the last sentence with the flavor of praying. Obviously, she didn''t want to see Bai Qiuyan and I make a conflict.


    Bai Qiuyan was so said by Luo Ziyi, her face was even more unable to hang, and it was difficult to get off. At this time, I had already climbed up from the ground, walked to them, and interposed: "you don''t have to say anything. Everything is my fault. It''s my fault. It''s not related to Bai Qiuyan. You don''t have to quarrel. Let others see jokes. If it''s not I''ll leave first. I haven''t eaten yetFinish saying, I took care of myself to leave, just walked out not far, Luo Ziyi caught up with me and said with concern: "Zixuan, I''m sorry, it''s because of me that I hurt you. Don''t worry, I''ll talk to Bai Qiuyan well when I go back, so that he won''t trouble you in the future."


    If Luo Ziyi can be merciless to me, I may feel better. But the more she is, the more guilty I feel for her, the more miserable I feel that I can''t let her go. I look back and look at Luo Ziyi and sincerely say, "it''s OK, Ziyi. It''s my fault. Don''t care. Bai Qiuyan is a good person!"


    Luo Ziyi and I finished these words, I didn''t care what her expression was, and did not wait for her to make any response, so I stepped forward again and left alone.


    Later, reasoning also came after me and asked me if I should do something. I didn''t respond, so I sent him away, and then accelerated my own pace. At this time, I had no idea of eating, so I went back to my bedroom. To be honest, Bai Qiuyan''s beating, I am willing to bear, because I know, this is my mistake, he did, but my heart also lightened a little burden, my heart is much more relaxed than before.


    But, Luo Ziyi''s sudden appearance, I still feel a little uncomfortable, I really did not think that this girl, is so infatuated, still cares about me, cares about me, for me to give me the rescue, even does not hesitate to let Bai Qiuyan face down.


    Originally, the person in Luo Ziyi''s heart is still me, and there is no Bai Qiuyan''s position at all. Therefore, although I am reluctant to say the last words, I have to say, because Bai Qiuyan is really good. I hope Luo Ziyi can find such a good home instead of thinking about me. I do not deserve to be with her, Fang Qing''s shadow has been wandering in my heart, I was afraid, in order to protect her, I am willing to lose her.


    However, I am really willing to do so, can I really put it down? Although others do not know my identity, I still want to abide by the principle. Fang Qinggang left, I got involved with other women, which is so unfair to her who has left. I can''t do this, and I don''t want to bear the name of a heartless man.


    As soon as I got back to my bedroom, my cell phone rang. I picked it up and saw that it was my father calling. I suddenly remembered that I had not called my father for such a long time. I was also irresponsible as a son. I immediately picked up the phone, and my father''s kind voice came from the other end of the phone: "son, I heard about you. Don''t worry about it. Go ahead and do it If you can''t get along with what you want to do, come back. I won''t interfere with your decision. Remember, Dad can''t help you, but it''s your strongest support! "


    It seems that my father knew my recent situation. He didn''t talk nonsense and went straight to the topic. Although he didn''t have lofty words, he told me what I wanted. I was moved. My father really broke the dream man and calmed my restless heart. It seems that some people have something to do. It''s time to make a happy decision. My father''s words let me have no worries. He is still People who know me.


    My father knew about me, but I didn''t think about how he knew it, because I knew that my father would not harm me. After listening to my father''s words, I gently replied, "Dad, I know how to do it. Don''t worry. Your son, I''ll make a way, and I won''t come back to you in disgrace


    After listening to my answer, my father didn''t say anything more. After that, we talked for a while and said some greetings. The short conversation ended hastily. Although there was nothing to talk about, my father let me know a truth, that is, don''t do something that you regret.


    After counting the time, I haven''t seen my father for more than two years. The time abroad is a simple phone call. After returning home, I didn''t go back. Instead, I went back to the place where I fell down and changed my identity to get myself up again.


    I am also very ashamed that my father took the initiative to call me. It seems that after this summer vacation, I should go back to see him. After all, the only family members around me are myself. Later, I called Uncle yang to say hello. Because in this world, only my father and uncle Yang are the people who are really good to me from the bottom of their hearts.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 126

    The next day, when I got up, it was already noon, and then I went to the canteen for lunch. Just as I started to move my chopsticks, a sudden phone ring suddenly reminded me that I took out my mobile phone and picked up the phone. At that end of the phone immediately came Luo Ziyi''s soft voice: "Ye Zixuan, that, are you free today?"


    Looking at today''s date, today is a weekend, but I really have nothing to do, but I don''t want to go too close to Luo Ziyi. I want to cut off her love. So, I was just about to refuse her, but Luo Ziyi suddenly added: "my mother wants you to come home to eat!"


    Her voice sounded pitiful, and I finally understood why Luo Ziyi, who had a strong sense of self-esteem, would come to me suddenly. It turned out that everything was because of mother Luo. It seems that Luo Ziyi seems to say that our business is like every mother Luo, and mother Luo has not seen me for many days. She must have missed me.


    To tell you the truth, I can refuse anyone now, but I can''t say no to mother Luo, because in my heart, I seem to have unconsciously regarded her as my mother. Only in her body can I find the feeling of maternal love. I will never forget how happy and warm I was when I was with her.


    So, I did not think, I agreed to Luo Ziyi''s request, Luo Ziyi may have guessed, and Luo''s mother related things I will not refuse, so she specially and I said thank you, and then did not say anything, then hung up the phone.


    In fact, I understand Luo Ziyi''s heart. She is very filial. She will try her best to meet her mother''s requirements. She can''t bear to make her mother unhappy. So, no matter what, she won''t tell her mother about my real relationship with her. She''s pretending to be strong. In her heart, I know.


    Therefore, I couldn''t bear to refuse Yu Ziyi''s filial piety. No matter what, I would go to Luo Ziyi''s home. I would not forget mother Luo. After I decided to speed up my meal, I went back to my bedroom to tidy myself up. It was already one o''clock when I left school. I took a taxi at the door and went straight to Luo Ziyi''s home ¡£


    Because it is a weekend, the road is not crowded, should have been half an hour''s drive. I arrived in 15 minutes. As soon as I went upstairs, it was mother Luo who opened the door. After entering the house, I never found Luo Ziyi''s figure. Then I asked her mother strangely, "auntie, where is Ziyi?"


    Luo''s mother said to me with a smile, "she went to buy vegetables. She will come back soon. You do it first. I''ll wash some fruit for you."


    Sure enough, she didn''t know what had happened before. When she heard Luo''s mother''s words, I quickly stopped her and said, "Auntie, don''t use it. I don''t want to eat. If you''re not in good health, you''d better have a rest. I''ll chat with you!"


    However, mother Luo didn''t listen to me and answered softly. "My body has been fine for a long time."


    She went to the kitchen, washed some fruit and came back, and I was chatting with her, slowly waiting for Luo Ziyi''s coming back, talking and laughing with Luo''s mother. I cherish it very much. I really don''t know how long it will last. I''m really afraid that this hard won mother''s love will be due to the relationship between me and Luo Ziyi And the end, so at this moment, I secretly made a decision.


    After a while, Luo Ziyi came back with a pile of things. Looking at me talking and laughing with mother Luo, she also showed a lovely smile. She said to me, "Zixuan, how long have you been here?"


    Seeing her enter the room, I quickly took the things in her hands and put them on the table in the living room. After that, I replied, "I''ve only been in the room for a while."


    After that, we had no words, and mother Luo might be thinking that we could not say anything when she was around, so she ran to the kitchen on the pretext of cooking. Luo Ziyi also felt that she was alone with me and didn''t know what to say. She also wanted to help Luo''s mother, but she refused decisively.


    Seeing her mother like this, Luo Ziyi didn''t dare to refute, so she had to accept it. We two sat quietly on the sofa in the living room, saying a word without a word. The atmosphere was a little awkward, and I was a little helpless. I was also looking for a topic, but Luo Ziyi didn''t know what was going on. She asked and answered my words, which made me more confused I''m sorry.


    Time passed by one second. Finally, mother Luo asked us to eat. The dishes on a big table were very rich. The whole food was the same as the Spring Festival, which made my deep heart happy. When mother Luo handed a bowl of rice to me, mother Luo''s charitable face immediately showed an anxious color. She immediately asked me about the wound on her face ¡£


    I don''t want to let Luo''s mother worry, so I told a little lie, saying that it was accidentally touched. Mother Luo didn''t know whether she believed it. Anyway, she kept telling me to take good care of myself in the future and not to hurt myself. She said a lot of intimate words, which made my heart warm.


    Looking at the loving and kind-hearted mother, I put all the previous troubles out of my mind. At this time, my heart is full of moving. Her consideration and her care make me feel down-to-earth. Now, only here, in this small but warm home, can I feel the most pure concern in the world.Then, at the dinner table, mother Luo kept putting vegetables for me, while Luo Ziyi Sheng still did not say a word after dinner. She ate with chopsticks. Her face was a little confused. I really didn''t know what she was thinking now. Looking at her like this, I suddenly felt more embarrassed.


    But in order to make mother Luo happy, I didn''t show much difference. I kept talking about all kinds of topics. With Luo Ziyi, the relationship in front of mother Luo was very harmonious. From time to time, Luo Ziyi would cooperate with me. Our common goal is to make mother Luo happy and at ease.


    Eating and eating, the topic can also be said to open, the three of us on the surface of talking and laughing, but in fact, Luo Ziyi and I are in the heart of each mind. But on the whole, we had a happy meal, and I seemed to go back to the warm life of the three of us at the beginning. It was a life without worry, and it was the life I most expected.


    In a cheerful atmosphere. After we finished the meal, Luo''s mother began to nag me about Luo Ziyi and me. She told me that Ziyi always looked glum when she went home recently and asked if we were upset.


    In fact, we all underestimated mother Luo. She had already seen what might have happened between us. Even though I tried my best, she still lacked a sense of natural reality. It seems that we have really revealed the truth, especially Luo Ziyi, who is not good at camouflage, and the sadness on her face can not be concealed.


    And I always disguise myself without flaws, but in front of mother Luo, I still look like a pure child, it is difficult to play the game too lifelike, however, with mother Luo, my lies really can''t exaggerate, so, I take this feeling, comfort mother Luo, and promise again and again that I and Luo Ziyi have nothing to do, and now get along well Mrs. Luo''s face was beaming.


    Looking at mother Luo happy, I have no burden in my heart, so in order to make her happy, I tried my best to tease her, coax her, said the words in my heart, but also deceived people, half true and half false.


    At this time, mother Luo suddenly said to me, "Zixuan, do you know why Auntie asked you to come home for dinner?"


    I didn''t really think about this question. At that time, I only thought that mother Luo had not seen me for a long time and missed me, and then asked me to come. When I heard Luo''s mother say this, I felt as if it was not because of these, but I still replied casually: "of course, it''s auntie, you miss me!"


    However, what I didn''t expect was that Luo''s mother suddenly stood up and walked between me and Luo Ziyi. Then, she held Luo Ziyi''s hand in one hand and mine in the other, and then put our two hands together. Then, her kind face became more serious and looked at me seriously and said, "Zixuan, you should not know that today is Ziyi''s birth Today, Ziyi''s life is hard. Every year for her birthday, our mother and son stay together and cook a little more. Even if it''s a celebration, if you show up at her side this year, she is much happier than before, and her aunt is also happy.


    But this is far from enough. What I hope is that you can always accompany Ziyi and make her happy every day. My aunt has no ability and can''t give her anything. But my aunt''s vision can''t be wrong. I like you and identify with you. Therefore, I sincerely want to pay Ziyi to you and let you take good care of her. Don''t let the child be wronged again. You can answer this request Should I be aunt? "


    Mother Luo''s prayer to me is nothing, but I still have some entanglement, because I don''t know what Luo Ziyi''s thoughts are, I can''t help frowning. But at this time, Luo Ziyi''s hand, which was placed with me, suddenly moved. Obviously, she was signaling me not to refuse.


    At this moment, I finally knew Luo Ziyi''s heart. She hoped that I would not hurt Luo''s mother. Seeing her like this, I couldn''t help but want to take care of her. In fact, even if Luo Ziyi didn''t hint me, I couldn''t say some cruel words to hurt Luo''s mother, because I couldn''t bear it.


    Now that things have come to this stage, I can''t shrink back, so I promised Luo''s mother from the bottom of my heart: "Auntie, you can rest assured that I will take good care of Ziyi all her life, and I won''t let her suffer any harm. I will use my heart to love and protect Ziyi for a lifetime


    This sentence, said is all my heart, is also my sincere words, because at this moment, I have decided, Luo Ziyi, she is mine, also will not let go!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 127

    The atmosphere was silent for a long time, and the three of us sat back to their original positions. In the following time, mother Luo told me a lot about Luo Ziyi''s past, and she was very involved.


    It turns out that Luo Ziyi''s temperament is also very lonely. Like me before, she has no friends and seldom communicates with others. The only person who can say something in her heart is her mother. It''s not that Luo Ziyi doesn''t want to make friends, it''s because the boys who make friends with her have other purposes, and most of the girls who don''t play with her are jealous of her beauty. Unfortunately, beauty is also a mistake ¡£


    But when I was with me, Luo Ziyi''s smile on her face was obviously more, and her people were much more cheerful than before. Therefore, mother Luo especially wanted to give her to me. In addition to valuing me, she also looked at me and Luo Ziyi. She assured me that Ziyi''s life-long happiness was in my hands, because she felt that I was a person to rely on, so she believed in her own Vision.


    Since Luo''s mother took a fancy to me and got her full support, I couldn''t let her down. In this way, we talked until four o''clock in the afternoon, and then mother Luo stopped. She gave me and Luo Ziyi a separate time to force us to go out and play. She cleaned up the housework.


    No way, we had to agree, bid farewell to mother Luo, I will Luo Ziyi out of the house, downstairs, walk on the road to the community, Luo Ziyi and I sincerely said: "thank you


    And I was in front of her, solemnly said to her: "Ziyi, I apologize for what I did before, I''m sorry!"


    Luo Ziyi laughed and replied softly, "ah, all the past things are saying that we are not very good now."


    After listening to her words, I was very pleased, so I sincerely said to her again: "Ziyi, I like you, can we be together, not in front of aunt perfunctory, but really together, let me take care of you?"


    My words, I think for a long time before sitting down, like a person, should hold her in my arms, I said every word is from the heart, I do not care how Luo Ziyi in her heart, whether or not I still feel, these words I will say, because, as my father said, don''t do things that you regret.


    Listen to my words, Luo Ziyi shriveled mouth, and then, she put her hands on her back and went straight ahead. I couldn''t help but follow up. Looking at her who ignored me, I couldn''t help asking again: "Ziyi, please believe me, I''m serious, because I know that I can''t live without you in my life."


    Suddenly, Xuanli said to me, "listen to me, stand still and smile!"


    Luo Ziyi did not immediately agree to me, nor directly refused me. It seems that I still have a play. Since this is the case, I can''t force it, just let it be. So, I slowly replied, "OK, I know, Ziyi!"


    Unconsciously, we went to the street, at this time, Luo Ziyi suddenly looked at me, whispered: "I''ll send you here, I should also go back!"


    "Ziyi, I don''t know today is your birthday. Since today has not passed, I will take you to play and have a perfect birthday with you."


    Luo Ziyi unconsciously lowered her head and said shyly, "this is not very good."


    I know that there is always a knot in Luo Ziyi''s heart. For me, she also wants to think about it, so that we can leave some space in our hearts. If we say that before that event, maybe she can decisively accept me, but now it is different. I also understand her thinking.


    But I don''t care at all, so I said directly: "what do you say, don''t you celebrate your birthday with me? Although we are not lovers, are we even friends now?"? Besides, you just came out with me, and now you go back, what will your mother think? Do you want to make her unhappy


    So I directly moved Luo''s mother out. It seems that only she can let Luo Ziyi do anything willingly. After listening to me, Luo Ziyi said to me in a joking manner: "good, ye Zixuan, you used my mother to oppress me directly. However, I promise you!"


    After that, we stopped a taxi on the side of the road and left her home. In half an hour, I took Luo Ziyi to the center of the city. My purpose now is to make her happy and have a full birthday.


    At first, I took Luo Ziyi, who had never been to the amusement park, to have a good time in the amusement park. There were all kinds of sounds on the ferris wheel, the shouts in the ghost house, and the laughter on the carousel. Our goddess Rhoda will also have such a pure side, the breath of youth in her body completely exposed. No matter where she is, she is so beautiful and moving, and many tourists are deeply fascinated by her.


    In this happy process, Luo Ziyi and I put aside all the troubles and immersed ourselves in the play. Until all the things were played once, we left the amusement park.


    After that, I took her around and helped her pick out some new clothes. However, the introverted Luo Ziyi didn''t want to accept them. However, she still couldn''t resist me. I said that it should be a birthday gift for her, which made Luo Ziyi accept it reluctantly.After shopping, I took Luo Ziyi to experience all kinds of food. As her boyfriend, I did some things between lovers with her. As long as she liked it, I tried my best to satisfy her, because I knew that such an opportunity might not be available in the future.


    Until very late, we watched a romantic movie in the middle of the night, and today''s trip was over. I also had an unforgettable birthday for her. I can see that today''s Luo Ziyi is happy from the heart, because this afternoon, her face is always hung with a rotten smile.


    Only, after happiness, will usher in sadness, when I sent her downstairs, Luo Ziyi''s face just emerged the light sadness and not give up.


    And I, will bury the emotion, to her sincere blessing way: "Ziyi, happy birthday!"


    With that, I immediately turned around and left alone.


    When I left, Mu Shihan didn''t say anything, but I saw her eyes red. I knew that she didn''t dare to speak. She must be afraid that I would hear her choking voice. She continued to pretend to be strong.


    But when I was about to disappear in front of Luo Ziyi, she yelled at my back: "Ye Zixuan!"


    When I heard Luo Ziyi''s voice, I didn''t stop myself. Then I turned my head and saw her standing still under the moon. She sobbed. Her cry made my heart hurt. I couldn''t help but feel sad. I couldn''t help but feel sad in my heart, which made my nose sour. I went straight back.


    I quickly returned to her side, standing in front of her, I stretched out my hand to dry the tears on her face. At this time, Luo Ziyi jumped up and hugged me tightly, and said, "Ye Zixuan, I, I promise you!"


    What, she said she promised me, I did not hear it wrong, so I deliberately joked: "purple, what do you say, I did not hear?"


    Heard me say so, Luo Ziyi immediately put his head into my arms, meow said: "you hate, I ignore you!"


    I didn''t expect that Luo Ziyi, who has always been strong, has such a small woman''s side. This really surprised me. But then I said, "OK, OK, Ziyi, I was wrong. I heard all of them. If you don''t cry, you won''t be beautiful if you cry again!"


    We embrace each other in the moonlight, this moment does not mention how happy, originally, the happiest thing in the world is to be with the people you love most, not to seek wealth, but to eat and wear warm clothes. A plain life.


    After a while, we separated, I said to Luo Ziyi faintly: "Ziyi, it''s already very late, you go up and have a rest quickly, so as not to let aunt worry!"


    At this time, Luo Ziyi had a good aftertaste from happiness, and quickly replied, "yes, it''s really late, so I''ll go up first!"


    Said, then went upstairs, in her two steps, I suddenly took her, again put her in my arms, accurate mouth to mouth kiss together, this moment, our bodies are like electric shock, time seems to be in this second.


    After a burst of fierce kisses, we separated. Luo Ziyi''s face was scarlet. I might realize that this was her first kiss. After all, it''s normal for a girl like Luo Ziyi to have her first kiss. I realized what I did. Then I said to Luo Ziyi slowly: "Ziyi, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t be like this!"


    At this time, Luo Ziyi didn''t answer my words, but ran upstairs quickly. I suddenly lost myself and thought of myself. My rude behavior made her angry. It seems that the love I just got will be lost again.


    When I was remorseful, she had entered the unit building, and her voice came out: "Ye Zixuan, I love you!"


    It seems that I think too much, Ziyi she is not angry, I can also relax, because the time is too late, I can''t go back to the bedroom, so I casually find a hotel nearby to stay, this night, I lost sleep, the whole person is silent in happiness.


    The next day, I came back alone and didn''t pick up Luo Ziyi, because I just wanted to have a low-key love affair. This was also what Luo Ziyi sent me in a text message last night. It was also her wish. I followed her words unconditionally.


    It''s true that there are so many red people and many wrong people. When I first entered the school, Bai Qiuyan appeared not far away from the front. I realized at this time that there was trouble


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 128

    When Bai Qiuyan suddenly appeared, I realized something. Needless to say, he came to ask about yesterday, Similarly, Bai Qiuyan also knew that it was Luo Ziyi''s birthday yesterday. He seemed to have heard something. He knew that I had been with Luo Ziyi all the time. That''s why he showed up. He took people to block me in the campus so early in the morning. He walked in the front of the crowd, with the halo of the protagonist on his head, looking aloof.


    At this time, he had come to me and directly said: "Ye Zixuan, didn''t you put my words in your heart? You even pestered Ziyi. What do you want to do? You are willing to hurt her thoroughly!"


    Bai Qiuyan''s words almost all cried out. Now, Bai Qiuyan is like the Savior, criticizing me and asking me for trouble. I''m really a little upset. I''m too lazy to explain too much to him, and he replied coldly: "didn''t Ziyi and he say that? Her business has nothing to do with you, so it seems that I have nothing to do with you when I am with her. "


    My tone also changed to be unfriendly. In my words, I criticized the arrogant Bai Qiuyan. On the playground, because of Bai Qiuyan''s existence, there will naturally be a lot of melon eating people around me. In addition, I am a famous person, we all like to see our excitement. Naturally speaking, there are more.


    In front of so many students, I was not good at speaking, which broke Bai Qiuyan''s face and broke his bottom line. At this time, he no longer argued with me, and directly roared: "looking for death!"


    Immediately, he clenched his fist and blew at me.


    To be honest, I really don''t want to entangle with this person. I try my best to avoid him, but he always chases me. For the sake of taking care of Luo Ziyi, I don''t want to conflict with him. I just want to keep Ziyi quiet in the next school life.


    I don''t want to cause trouble, but in the end, there are still people who repeatedly touch my bottom line, keep making trouble with me, and don''t treat me as a character. In his eyes, I''m not even as good as grass. I really think that if it goes on like this, anyone can ride on my head. What else can I do to change my face.


    I have been working hard in the school for so long with my new identity, and I am not easy to mix up. Can I stop? To be such a bully and a loser, is this the life I want?


    No, since I''m not allowed to live a peaceful life, then I have to resist completely. I can''t be a bully, no, absolutely not.


    If you can''t calm things down, let the storm come more fiercely. If I don''t resist, I''ll treat me as a dead man. I want everyone to know that if I don''t resist, it doesn''t mean that I''m afraid of Bai Qiuyan. Because I''m just forbearing. Since you''ve been forcing me, I''ll stick with you to the end.


    So, when Bai Qiuyan''s fist was about to hit me, I quickly reached out my hand and grabbed Bai Qiuyan''s iron fist. Then, I tightly held Bai Qiuyan''s fist, and my eyes became fierce. I looked at Xue Jinwei and yelled at him word by word:


    "Bai Qiuyan, I told you to fight yesterday, but I didn''t fight back. It''s not that I''m afraid of you, it''s me Don''t want to make trouble, but you are still aggressive. Do you really think you are invincible? Since you want to play, I will accompany you. How do you want to play


    At the same time of making this powerful voice, the powerful momentum of my body was also fully displayed, and my original incomparable side was restored. At this moment, all the onlookers showed a look of astonishment, and all the people stared at me.


    And Bai Qiuyan listened to my words, more surprised. He did not expect that I would resist and challenge him openly, which made his face even more ugly, as if his dignity had been swept away by me. Therefore, after a short moment, Bai Qiuyan was furious and roared at me: "you are not worthy of TMD!"


    After that, he immediately took back his fist, and then jumped up and kicked me in the chest. My eyebrows were frozen, and I quickly extended my hand to protect the position of my chest, blocking Bai Qiuyan''s foot. However, the strength of his foot was very strong, and my hands were numb by shock, and people unconsciously stepped back a few steps.


    The onlookers saw Bai Qiuyan kick such a domineering foot that they could not help but exclaim. Bai Qiuyan did not care about the reaction of others, and immediately continued to welcome me.


    My anger had already burst out. Before he attacked me, I directly jumped up in the air and gave him a whirl kick, which was quick and accurate. I kicked Bai Qiuyan on the body.


    Although Bai Qiuyan''s attack is strong, it still can''t stop me. He was kicked back and forth again and again. After the attack, I landed lightly. Then, I continued to stare at the invincible Bai Qiuyan with provocative eyes. Until this moment, my strength is really reflected. Because I deeply understand that Bai Qiuyan is a strong opponent, so I don''t have half a point of politeness to him, and I don''t leave any spare force in his hand.


    Bai Qiuyan and I, the two influential figures in the school, had a simple confrontation, which opened the eyes of the onlookers, and they consciously withdrew. The face has the color of surprise, but also full of expectations, looking forward to a real contest between the two of us.But Bai Qiuyan didn''t as they wanted. After he felt my strength, his face suddenly became serious. He stared at me seriously and said, "Ye Zixuan, it seems that I really look down on you. It is really a bit of strength. No wonder you can be so arrogant and don''t put me in the eyes.


    Well, since that, I will play with you. Have you always had the ambition to dominate the school? Then I''ll give you a chance. Let''s play the big one directly. Three days later, what about the old place


    Bai Qiuyan said this, his eyes were full of perseverance. Obviously, this was also the decision he made after careful consideration. He did not continue to fight with me, but chose to fight with me. Maybe he also took into account his face. I suddenly felt that things were not so simple on the surface.


    Bai qiuyanming knows that I have the idea of dominating the school. He can''t offer me such a great opportunity to establish prestige when he is near graduation. After all, for him, winning is for granted, but if he loses, he will lose his face.


    However, no matter what he has, I am not afraid, because I know, I can never retreat any more, and this is also my initiative to challenge him, so I directly returned to a sentence: "OK, that''s the case! Three days later, in the afternoon, the old place is everywhere! "


    Indeed, Bai Qiuyan''s request is not simple. He saw me agree, smiled a little at the corner of his mouth, and then he walked forward two steps, stared at me close and said, "I promised you, but I also added a condition. Since we want to play, we will play a little exciting.


    So if I lose, I will give you the seat of the school leader, and let all my subordinates use it for you. Moreover, from now on, I will not interfere with your affairs and Ziyi again. But if you lose, you will leave the school, never appear in this city, do you agree with this condition?


    Bai Qiuyan said that, immediately, the crowd around the audience was boiling. Perhaps, for the people watching the excitement, the bigger the matter is, the more interesting it is, the greater the bet between Bai Qiuyan and me, the happier the crowd watching the lively, and everyone can hear it. Bai Qiuyan means that a mountain can not accommodate two tigers.


    Obviously, he can put forward this bet, the purpose is to let me leave luoziyi. He is fighting for love, but I am different from him. I fight for myself. I don''t want to be a coward anymore. I must cross the white autumn Yan pass, and achieve my long-term wish. Therefore, this war can not be avoided!


    But, his condition, still let me some hesitation, I am not afraid to leave this garbage school, but I can not leave lozie, her home is in this city, she can not leave with me, I really have a little difficult to do, I also do not want to be like before, in a mess to go home.


    But if I don''t accept his challenge because of this condition, I will retreat at this time, and I will not do it any more. I don''t want to be a turtle with a shrinking head. I can''t do it. I can''t really do it.


    I didn''t expect to dig a hole myself to jump in. Besides, I haven''t started war. How can I lose. Although I think about it is the worst plan, I didn''t give up on it. Since I have already retreated and can not be returned, then he wants to fight, I will fight. I just want those who can''t see me know that Laozi is not a waste.


    So, I look at Bai Qiuyan, firmly said: "OK, I promise you!"


    After listening, Bai Qiuyan''s mouth showed a proud smile. He snorted two times and said, "very good, I believe your commitment and commitment, but you are assured that this group war is all our students, so I will let you lose heart to mouth!"


    After that, he also patted me on the shoulder in a way that the situation had been set. After that, what we have to do next is to contact people and wait for the coming of the day. I still have some understanding of my own power. I can''t confirm how many people in the school are willing to fight with me. However, Bai Qiuyan''s popularity in school is still in the middle of the day. Therefore, I must take advantage of these three days to take advantage of the people, to take advantage of the people and rebuild the banner.


    After being completely sure, the voice of the war between Bai Qiuyan and me spread all over the campus immediately. Even aunt cleaning knew that it was spreading at the speed of light.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 129

    The news of this battle instantly became the headlines of the whole school. Compared with the various rights and wrongs I provoked before, it was a lot of bombing. It was incomparable because Bai Qiuyan had been silent for more than two years. Originally, he chose to be a low-key man because of Luo Ziyi. He had no trouble in school.


    And this time, he is still for Luo Ziyi, in order to let me away from her comeback war. Of course, as the protagonist of this time, I was also a myth in the freshmen, but it was the myth of accident first. Therefore, I was also attracted much attention. This is the first summit match between the two characters who constantly create myths in the school. Who else in this school who is in charge of bastards will not pay attention to this duel.


    Everyone knows that this is the real campus hegemony. After this time, maybe the school will usher in a new change, a new person, but before the war, no one dares to speculate. Therefore, as for the people who will win, the school did not fight me and Chen Haoran, and there were rumors.


    Although there was no discussion in the school, most people thought that Bai Qiuyan would win. Before the battle started, I felt as if I had lost on the starting line. However, I didn''t care about these views and didn''t pay attention to them.


    What I can''t compare with Bai Qiuyan is that although he doesn''t mix up, his influence is still at its zenith. He doesn''t need to try to win over people. He just needs to say a word casually and wave his hand gently. There are countless people in the school who are willing to fight for him. His aura is really dazzling, and his influence is basically concentrated in the senior year.


    Those senior students can be said to have followed Bai Qiuyan along the way. Everyone has experienced many battles and is much stronger than the freshmen I led. Maybe the senior students are also silent for too long. Bai Qiuyan also wants to lead them to a big fight when they are near graduation. It can be said that most senior boys are willing to participate in the war, and many never fight The frame, the unusual low-key person, also unexpectedly all poured in. And in sophomore and junior, there are also some Bai Qiuyan''s contacts, but not too many.


    And my influence is basically concentrated in freshmen. I''m a freshman, but these freshmen are not stupid. They know that following Bai Qiuyan won''t last long. After he leaves, they will be nothing. But if you follow me, they will be able to walk horizontally for three years in school.


    As for the sophomores and juniors, they are basically Chen Haoran''s former troops. A small number of people still joined my camp. That is to say, in terms of the number of people, I was totally defeated by Bai Qiuyan, not to mention the morale. Even in my peak period, there was a certain gap between Bai Qiuyan and me. Therefore, many people thought that I would lose this time.


    So, my side has been unstable, even the people who really followed me before have become unstable. Obviously, the situation is not good for me. I can clearly feel the endless pressure and gap. However, I am not discouraged. On the contrary, I am full of fighting spirit. Even if I am the only one, I will fight to the death, because in this war, I can only win, not lose.


    So, from the second day after the World War II, I went to contact people and solicit people with my reasoning and some iron brothers. Our goal is also very clear, that is, before Chen Haoran, Jiang Wuji, and Han Boyang''s old headquarters, which is the result of my thinking for a night. After all, when the trees fall and the monkeys scatter, those people also need to rely on the big trees to survive.


    So now, what I have to do is those people who are on my list. First of all, I invited all the famous and influential people in my freshman year together and told them a lot about the benefits of following me, as well as a lot of encouraging words. Fortunately, there were a lot of people in the end, and I didn''t fight alone.


    Then, I secretly contacted sophomores and juniors, all of whom had dealt with me before. There were also some of them who would help me, but not many. When I went to junior, the number was even smaller.


    In the end, I calculated the result of my hard work for a day. The people I contacted and the people who could fight against Bai Qiuyan with me were still not many. There was still a big gap between him and me. There was basically no comparable words.


    That night, I lay quietly on the bed. I began to worry unconsciously. I was afraid of losing to Bai Qiuyan. I was afraid of losing to Bai Qiuyan. I was afraid of leaving the city. I was afraid of losing Luo Ziyi. In that case, I would have nothing. I would be a complete waste. The more I thought, the more afraid I would be, the more afraid I would be I fell asleep or not.


    The next day, I was in the classroom, but my heart was not in the classroom. Half of the first class, I asked for leave and went out. I wandered around the campus alone, smoking cigarettes one by one, thinking about the war the day after tomorrow. When I walked aimlessly to the library, I found that there was a person looking at me silently in front of me. It was Luo Ziyi ¡£


    I suddenly remembered that I had been agonizing about the appointment for two days. I completely forgot Luo Ziyi, my new girlfriend and my boyfriend. I kept saying in my heart.


    Luo Ziyi is wearing the clothes I bought for her that day. It is fresh, refined and beautiful. With her beautiful appearance, it is so beautiful. As soon as I saw her, I immediately ran to her and asked, "Ziyi, what are you doing here?"Said, I quickly throw away the cigarette end in my hand, and Luo Ziyi did not answer my words, but directly asked: "Zixuan, do you really want to fight with Qiuyan?"


    It''s something everyone knows, and I don''t want to hide anything about it. I directly replied, "well, yes!"


    Luo Ziyi heard this, but she bit down her red lips and said apologetically: "Zixuan, I''m sorry, all blame me. If it wasn''t for me, you and Qiu Yan would not have conflicts. I also advised him, but he said, but he said, this time you initiated it!"


    Luo Ziyi finished, there were some doubts in her eyes, and looked at me unbelievably. I wry smile, said: "is it, but this is not entirely because of you, because I and he are destined to have a war, this is no one can stop!"


    Luo Ziyi looked at me worried and said: "but, Zixuan should know that you can''t fight him. Have you ever thought about what to do if you lose? Are you really leaving the city? Are you really willing to leave me? "


    Speaking of this, Luo Ziyi almost burst into tears. I know that she is worried that I will lose and that I will leave her. The more she is like this, the more I will win. I will not leave Ziyi and will not let her go.


    Looking at the person in front of me, my smile became more bitter. I reached out to wipe her tears and looked at her affectionately. She assured her: "Ziyi, you know me well. Before, I was teased, abused and bullied by others. I have come here.


    I am not a person who likes to fight and kill. I always seek peace, but at that time, I was forced to resist. It is not that I like fighting, but people are too ruthless to me. Originally, I changed my face and came back to revenge. I wanted to let those who once looked down on me look down on me.


    However, Fang Qing left, to be with you after, I found that as long as with the people I love together, I can ignore anything, all the hatred, I can also put down, I just want to live a quiet life, and their love of happiness together.


    But Ziyi, you know what? I thought that if I swallow my breath, I could get quiet, but I was wrong. They took my forbearance as a ladder to climb up. Therefore, I can''t stand it any more. I have to start to resist. I can''t even be as good as before.


    I know that as long as I resist, even if I fail, I have no regrets. However, in order not to leave you, in order to no longer let people look down on me, this time. I will try my best to knock down those who hinder me. I want to let them know that I am qualified for you, so I really can''t escape. Can you understand me, Ziyi


    After saying these words, my eyes were full of tears. Of course, I also knew in my heart that I would surely lose in this war. I only said this word to motivate myself and make Luo Zi feel at ease. If I lost, I would be separated from her. I must let her know that I was fighting with a determination to win.


    And Luo Ziyi after listening to my words, become more sad, her eyes more red, she with affectionate eyes, a long time staring at me, tardy did not speak. After a long time, she slowly opened her mouth and said, "Zixuan, so I''m not here to persuade you this time. No matter what decision you make, I will support you!"


    To tell you the truth, I know Luo Ziyi better after getting along with her for such a long time. She is very strong in character and won''t cry easily. But this time, she supports my decision. This time, she actually considers the problem from my perspective. So, I''m really happy to get her support, which also gives me the biggest motivation.


    Since she supports me, I can also be more free to do, so I directly said to her sonorous: "thank you for your support, Ziyi. You can rest assured, no matter win or lose, I can accept calmly, but I will not lose, because I like to create the myth of accident


    In fact, I said sonorous and forceful, but I was still afraid of it. No one can predict the result. If I don''t say so, if I really lose, Luo Ziyi will blame herself for this. So, I just want to make her feel at ease.


    After listening to my words, Luo Ziyi looked at me affectionately and said in a soft voice, "don''t worry, Zixuan, no matter what, I won''t leave you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 130

    Obviously, Luo Ziyi knew that I was perfunctory to her and understood that I was saying this to reassure her. At this time, Luo Ziyi''s face became firm. She seemed to have made up her mind. She looked at me firmly and said solemnly, "Zixuan, I know what you mean. In fact, this is an unfair competition. Let alone Bai Qiuyan''s life experience, he is at school after all It''s been nearly four years, and the status and fame are all there. How long have you been in school? What are you fighting against him? So, what I want to say is, I can help you! "


    Luo Ziyi''s words directly pointed to the point. Indeed, if you give me a little more time, I believe that my fame will definitely surpass Bai Qiuyan. However, after all, my time of coming to school is too short, and my influence has not been consolidated. Therefore, Bai Qiuyan doesn''t pay attention to me at all. For him, I am a man who has a lot of brute force but can''t use it.


    But I don''t believe in my life. Even though I know that this battle will surely be defeated, I will try my best to do it without regret. When I didn''t have anything, I dared to fight Chen Haoran alone. Now I dare to do the same thing.


    Thinking of this, I immediately opened my mouth and was about to refuse, but Luo Ziyi didn''t give me the chance to refuse at all. She directly took a small note and handed it to me, and said, "this is Sun Tao''s phone number. I have already made an agreement with him before. You can contact him directly then, and he will help you!"


    I know that Sun Tao is also a senior. He is very strange. When he was a freshman, he was a fierce man. He could be said to be a madman. He fought more fiercely than Chen Haoran. He also had his own power. But I don''t know why. In his sophomore year, he suddenly sank, and the whole person kept a low profile. Since then, he has never had a fight again. He has been serious I''m reading.


    However, even in this way, no one in the school dared to provoke him, because everyone knew that he was cruel. Even Du Yuhang, who was in the ascendant at that time, only next to Bai Qiuyan, did not dare to provoke him easily. It can be said that if Sun Tao is willing to help me, then I will be like a tiger with wings, and my power will certainly increase greatly. At least, he can help me balance Du Yuhang''s power.


    Because Du Yuhang has already indicated that he wants to help Bai Qiuyan deal with me. Du Yuhang has a festival with me. This is a great opportunity to eradicate me. He can''t let it go. Since he has participated, Jiang Wuji, as his cousin, will also help Bai Qiuyan.


    So, if I had Sun Tao''s help, my chances of winning would have increased a lot. But why can Luo Ziyi find such a person who doesn''t care about the world to help me?


    In a flash, I can''t help but come up with a bad scene in my mind. I gently took over the phone number in Ziyi''s hand and asked in doubt: "Ziyi, why would he help me?"


    When I said this, my heart suddenly sprouted a burst of jealousy, my heart suddenly felt sour. Luo Ziyi estimated that he also saw my embarrassment and quickly explained to me: "Zixuan, I have nothing to do with him, just because Sun Tao has secretly pursued me before. However, due to Bai Qiuyan''s dignity, he did not make it public. Of course, I also refused him. At that time, he told me that if I had anything to do with him, he would try his best to help me I went to him the next time, that''s all


    Luo Ziyi explained very clearly, but my heart still felt very uncomfortable. I really don''t know how can I help Luo Ziyi like this. As an independent and strong girl like her, she will not ask others for help unless she has to. What a difficult thing for her, but she still is Did, and still for me.


    To tell you the truth, at this moment, I was both moved and oppressed. However, I understood that Luo Ziyi did it in order not to let me leave. She had put down her self-esteem and helped me to dredge up the relationship. If I refused this kind offer, it would not only hurt her heart, but also let her do something to make her lose face in vain. So, I tightly held the note in my hand and held it in a hurry Under her, the expression in slightly excited said: "thank you, Ziyi!"


    Luo Ziyi slightly cocked up the corner of his mouth and showed a bewitching smile. He said softly to me, "what are you doing with me? It''s just a piece of work. However, Sun Tao also said that even if he stands on your side, your chances of winning are not great. He said that he can only try his best to help you, and can not guarantee that you will win. Therefore, Zixuan, you should not have too much hope for him That''s all I can do for you


    My eyes with gratitude said: "I know, purple, you believe me good!"


    Luo Ziyi replied: "I always believe you, come on, ye Zixuan, you are the best! Well, let''s not talk about it. I have to go ahead. "


    Finish, did not wait for me to reply, Luo Ziyi left, her back is very haggard, I know, she does not want me to lose, just make such a thing, and I, or gladly accept her heart, in the final analysis, or I am too weak, always want to let others worry about me, I am really helpless, this from the love of kindness, I must grasp, because I really I can''t lose, in that case, I will be my favorite people''s expectations of me, my life will also be a total failure.


    In order not to let Luo Ziyi disappointed, I couldn''t help shouting at her far away back: "Ziyi, don''t worry, for you, I will win!"Some things can''t be done if you say it verbally. I told Luo Ziyi that I would win, but would I really win? But no matter what, I will try my best. I know the chance is very small, but I will try my best.


    After that, I made an appointment with Sun Tao according to the number on the phone. He promised that he would try his best to help me. In the short conversation with him, I probably knew him a little. Indeed, he was really extraordinary. Although he was silent for a long time, his personal power and prestige were still there, and those brothers who followed him were still determined. Moreover, he knew Bai Qiuyan better than me, so he gave me a serious analysis of the former overlord Bai Qiuyan, and also estimated the real strength of Bai Qiuyan.


    After talking with Sun Tao, I found that my hope of victory has become more and more dim. In the end, we negotiated that if we want to win, we have to close down the junior. Everyone knows that junior is Chen Haoran''s world. Even if Chen Haoran disappeared because of his crime, his brothers could not submit to me, especially those with him With his muscle men, it''s impossible to fight with me. I can''t recover them. Therefore, this battle is really difficult to fight.


    In the following time, I was still trying to attract people, while Bai Qiuyan had a low-key class every day. He had no preparation at all for this matter. For him, it was just a small matter. He didn''t care at all. In other words, he had already won the victory and didn''t need to prepare in vain. Compared with him, I''m really nothing, but even so, I can''t give up easily, because I don''t have the word "fear" in my dictionary.


    On the night before the war, I did everything I could and everyone I could find. But in the end, compared with Bai Qiuyan, there was still a big gap. Because none of the remaining forces in my sophomores and juniors were willing to help me, I did my best. Therefore, even if I lost tomorrow, I would have no regrets, but my heart would be cold at the thought of the consequences of losing So, this evening, instead of staying at school, I went to a big bar in the city center to drink.


    I think the noise of the bar can counteract my inner sadness, and alcohol should also paralyze my central nervous system. But the fact is, it doesn''t help. Even though the crowd is busy, the music is booming and the lights are flashing, it can''t eliminate the sadness in my heart.


    I keep thinking about tomorrow''s war, keep looking for the corresponding countermeasures, keep telling myself, in any case to win. In order to win, I even wanted to go to Shen Muchen. However, this idea was quickly wiped out by me. After coming back for so long, I didn''t look for him. When I needed help, I went to him. Even if he would help me, I was embarrassed to accept it.


    What''s more, my current identity has not been disclosed in the school. Even if someone knows it, it''s still a temporary doubt. Once Shen Muchen really comes to help, I''m afraid that my identity will no longer be covered up, and I''m afraid that the morale of the army will collapse.


    Even this doesn''t work. I really can''t do anything about it. I feel that even if I have a thousand kinds of lofty sentiments, I can''t resist the devastation of reality. I want to show my blood and lead my brothers to die Xue Jinwei, but my reason has suppressed this kind of wish cruelly, because I know deeply that there is a big gap between me and Xue Jinwei There''s no chance of winning.


    I really dare not think, if I lose, what will I do? Is it not to be beaten back to the original shape, get out of school, leave luoziyi, leave the city, return to the weak and cowardly I, thinking of this, I shook my head heavily, I dare not think down, I am afraid that I will become nothing after tomorrow, but what should I do at the end of the day.


    I dried the wine in the glass, and then, one cup after another, kept drinking, as if at this moment, only by drinking hard, can I reduce the mood in my heart and temporarily forget the things of tomorrow.


    I didn''t know how much wine I had drunk, but now people have begun to be confused. Just when I filled my glass again, I was about to pick up the glass. Suddenly, a woman sat beside me, reached out and drank the wine I had just filled.


    I looked up in a daze and found that this woman was my big enemy, little sister


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 131

    But in front of this person, is not my friend, but my big enemy, see her this moment, my confused brain suddenly sober up. I can''t forget her humiliation to me, their conspiracy to kidnap Luo Ziyi, and Fang Qing''s sacrifice. I didn''t take the initiative to go to them, because I haven''t found a chance. I can''t imagine that she dare to appear in front of me now.


    I subconsciously swept around and found that little sister did not take any people. So, I stare at her, glared, gritted my teeth and asked, "you dare to appear in front of me, are you afraid of death?"


    Look at me like this, little sister is not afraid at all. She poured a glass of wine and then she drank it again. Then, she looked at me indifferently and said, "why should I be afraid? Because I know that you dare not move me."


    I hate to be threatened. At this time, I held out my hand and held the bottle tightly. To be honest, I wanted to hold the bottle and give her a good time. But at this time, little sister said, "although I don''t go to school, I haven''t hidden. If you really want to revenge me, it''s easy to find it, but you don''t!"


    This word, all of a sudden stabbed in my heart, she said right, I did not look for her. It''s not because I gave up. Now I have no leisure time to take care of too much, but that doesn''t mean that this matter can be written off.


    But now the little sister appears in front of me, my heart''s anger can''t help rising, I continue to stare at her fiercely, indifferently said: "that''s because I didn''t have time before, now you take the initiative to find the door, do you think I will let you go?"


    After listening to my words, the little sister was still not afraid. Instead, she laughed and said, "is it? I don''t think you will move me. I already know you now. If you really want to kill me, I would have died last time, but you didn''t do it! "


    After that, she also looked at me directly. Her eyes made me feel uncomfortable. To tell the truth, I really don''t want to provoke little sister again. To kill her, I won''t, and there is no need. But I''ll make a fool of myself. She belongs to the type of vindictive. As long as she is wronged, she will double to others.


    I was not afraid of what she did to me. I was afraid that she would take the people around me again. So, I thought carefully, and finally I loosened the wine bottle. I didn''t want to provoke her any more. So I calmed down for a moment and said slowly, "tell me what you want from me!"


    Hearing this, little sister did not immediately answer, but continued to drink a glass of wine, and then whispered back: "it''s OK, just suddenly saw you, so came over!"


    Her manner seems to take a touch of sadness, but I did not pity the heart, I cold stare at her, helpless said: "I am familiar with you?"


    Little sister stares at the cup in her hand and says, "maybe you are not familiar with me, but I am familiar with you, especially with love."


    This time the little sister, eyes are particularly sincere, no malicious, give me a little confused, in front of this woman or I know the little sister? What I did to her, she hated me so much. How could she not see the slightest hatred from her now? Did she realize it?


    When I was puzzled, my little sister talked with me from the bottom of my heart, just like talking to herself. No matter whether I want to hear it or not, she has been talking all the time, telling her past things, saying that she was also a sunny girl. However, since she was taken away by a heartless man in the third year of senior high school, her character has become distorted, especially in the Emotionally, boyfriends are like changing clothes. It wasn''t until after she went to college that she was restrained.


    For a woman like her, she also hopes to be respected by others and enjoy a superior life. Therefore, she will hook up with Chen Haoran. She only wants to find a support to let others recognize her. What little sister can''t tolerate is that others don''t give her face. At the beginning, it was because I inadvertently interfered in Fang Qing''s affairs, which made her lose face in the eyes of her subordinates, so she would retaliate me crazily.


    Of course, what made little sister angry was that I found a beggar to insult her. I cheated her feelings, which made her feel humiliated and reminded her of her feelings of being cheated in high school. She was so angry that she wanted to commit suicide. Finally, she did not commit suicide, because she was not willing to die. She chose to lie on her salary and try to be brave and ready for revenge.


    She hated me for being a hypocrite, especially when she knew that I was in love with the school girl. However, when I went to the party alone for Luo Ziyi, and later, when she saw that Luo Ziyi had taken the aphrodisiac, she would rather commit suicide than be humiliated. Only when she found out that there was true love in the world, but she did not meet it.


    Therefore, when Chen Haoran had to deal with me regardless of her life and death, although she told her that she knew that I would not move her and that she was safe and sound in the end, the relationship between her and Chen Haoran had been split up and had not been contacted for many days. Maybe it was Fang Qing who was willing to sacrifice for me and influenced her. Now she has changed. She is no longer willing to degenerate and has become a normal person.After listening to her story, I was also a little touched. I really didn''t think that my own behavior could save a girl who had fallen down. But after listening to her story, my heart was even more painful. Especially when I heard little sister say that she envied the vigorous love between Fang Qing and me, my heart was like a thousand arrows through my heart. I could not help but think of Fang Qing, who had passed away from the world The bottle began to drink.


    When I couldn''t breathe, I just let go. Tears came with heartache. I shook my head and said in pain: "what''s the use of love? Love is doomed to be unable to be together. Who can understand my pain?"


    Speaking of this, my mouth has choked, alcohol paralysis also hit the whole body, I suddenly the world was shaking violently, and little sister seemed to recognize the meaning of my words. She looked at me quickly and asked, "what do you mean, aren''t you with Fang Qing?"


    When she said this, my heart was more sour, and tears could not stop flowing down. It seemed that at this moment, the little sister was not my enemy, but the only one I could talk to. I took advantage of the drunkenness to spit out my heart: "I always want to be with her in my dreams, never separate, but God just likes to tease me, Fang Qing, she has left, this kind of Yin Who can understand the pain of separation of Yang? "


    With that, I took another gulp of wine. In the noisy atmosphere, I continued to shout: "I really don''t understand why God has to fight against me. From childhood to adulthood, I want to do myself well. I have never done anything harmful to nature. Even if I did, it was forced to be helpless. Even to you, I wake up at the most critical moment, I didn''t let the beggars invade you. I was more merciful to Chen Haoran. I didn''t end his life directly, but what I got was Fang Qing''s tragic death. Why and why? "


    Said, my choking voice has stopped, tears more can not stop, little sister no words, still in inexplicable looking at me, and I continue to say the words in my heart: "I thought, I become stronger, can let people no longer bully me, can find my own things, find the lost love, but my idea is too naive, i Love always appears obstacles, I even a white autumn Yan do not dry, how can I get Luo Ziyi at ease.


    I''ve tried my best. I''ve tried my best. I''ve thought about all the ways I should think about. I''ve done all the things I can do. But I still have no hope of winning tomorrow. At this time, I really have to admit how small I am. Cancan, after tomorrow, I will leave the city completely. I suddenly feel that I am living more and more and worse than before. Last time, I went home voluntarily, but this time, I will be forced. Ha ha


    Finish saying, I even like crazy like a laugh, bitter and tears together. This is the emotional expression after venting. I feel that if I don''t say it out, I will really suffocate. Really, these days, I have experienced too much, and I am really tired. I think I can try my best to have hope and laugh until the end. At the end, I find that all I have done is in vain.


    I put down face, to please others, to accept Luo Ziyi''s help, to do something I didn''t want to do, but all of these didn''t work. In the end, I still didn''t go to Bai Qiuyan. He said a word casually, which was more than I tried to call. How could anyone outside know and understand this frustration!


    However, speaking it out, I feel relaxed a lot, and my dull head also has a trace of soberness. I know that no matter what tomorrow is like, I will face it alone. Even if I know that there is no hope of winning, I will fight hard, because this is my character of Ye Zixuan, and I will never give up.


    Thinking of this, I got up and left without saying goodbye to my little sister, as if there was no such person around me. I left by myself and stood at the door of the bar. The breeze swept my face and let my drunkenness dissipate a lot. My faith in my heart became more and more firm. Just when I wanted to take a taxi back to school, my little sister suddenly chased me out and called out to me:¡° Ye Zixuan, I also took part in Fang Qing''s affairs. I''m sorry for you, but let me make up for my fault. I can help you! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 132

    I looked back blankly and looked at the little sister standing at the door. At this time, she was really like a changed person. I could see that in the bar before, what she said to me was true. She had changed. But now, what can she do to help me?


    All of a sudden, I can''t help but come up with a person. Yes, he is Chen Haoran. I deeply understand that if you want to win the invincible Bai Qiuyan this time, you must win over the sophomores and juniors, and the people who can get them, except Chen Haoran, can''t find a second person.


    However, I really can''t believe that Chen Haoran will come out to help me, and I have deep hatred. He is still in the pursuit of the police. Therefore, if you want Chen Haoran to come out and help me, you must first solve his own problems. Then, it is not impossible for me to defeat Bai Qiuyan.


    Thinking of this, I just wanted to refuse. Maybe the little sister saw my worries and said again: "I know what you are thinking. Chen Haoran''s problem has been solved, and he is now all right."


    I thought, yes, Chen Haoran''s home is a big family in this city, and in this era, as long as there is money, everything can be solved. So, I quickly stepped forward, went to the little sister in front of her, looked at her, very seriously asked: "you really can help me. In this case, now, can you make an appointment with Chen Haoran secretly? "


    "What do you want?" she asked in surprise? Don''t you want to revenge Chen Haoran? "


    After listening to the words of little sister, I suddenly flashed a cold light in my eyes and said coldly, "it depends on whether he deserves to cooperate with me or not."


    She wanted to help me, but she was afraid that I would do too much. Seeing that she hesitated, I immediately explained the situation to her. After listening to my idea, she carefully thought about it, and then agreed to me, saying that she was willing to try and help me to make an appointment with Chen Haoran.


    I know that some hatred can be released first. After all, constant revenge on both sides will only make the hatred accumulate deeper and deeper. If Chen Haoran is willing to help me, I will give up the hatred and give him this opportunity to make up for his mistakes. But if he doesn''t cooperate with me, then his consequences will be really predictable.


    Immediately, little sister did not delay, directly to Chen Haoran called, the content of the call is, she told Chen Haoran that she was a little lonely, want Chen Haoran to accompany her for a night. Chen Haoran, however, has one of the most fatal weaknesses, that is, his sexual desire is too strong, which is a bit outrageous. Therefore, at the beginning of school, he would let his little sister be his canary in order to satisfy his desire in that respect.


    Maybe he didn''t touch a woman for a period of time. He was also lonely. As soon as the little sister said that, he immediately agreed. The little sister also had no ink, so he immediately made an appointment with a hotel. After hanging up the phone, little sister took a taxi and went to the appointed hotel first. But before she left, she kept telling me not to make anything wrong. She said that the Chen family was in this city and was also very powerful.


    I promised my little sister verbally, but it doesn''t mean that I will obey. As soon as she left, I immediately informed her and asked him to bring some brothers to me.


    About an hour later, Li Li and I met in front of the hotel appointed by little sister Tai. Soon after, she sent me a message according to the plan, saying that Chen Haoran had come, and gave me the room number. After receiving the information, I immediately took reasoning and several brothers into the hotel, and went straight to the room given by little sister.


    We several very smoothly came to the small sister to the room outside, immediately, I gently knocked on the door, little sister opened the door for me, she saw me. He reached out and quietly pointed to the bathroom. Hearing the sound of water in the bathroom, I immediately understood that Chen Haoran was taking a bath at this time. I gave a slight smile, and then asked them to guard outside the room and wait for an opportunity to move.


    Although I know that they are brothers I can trust, even if they know my identity, they should not have any opinions on me, but more is better than less. I still want to continue to hide my identity. After all, tomorrow is the most critical moment. I don''t allow half an accident.


    So, I went into the room alone, sat down on the chair beside the bed, smoked quietly, and the little sister was sitting on the head of the bed with a sad face. It can be seen that although she has the intention to help me, she is worried that Chen Haoran and I really have a conflict and what is going on. However, she is not easy to say anything. She just sits at the head of the bed with a tangled face.


    Half a smoke of Kung Fu, Chen Haoran came out of the bathroom, barehanded, blocking his lower body, and was walking towards the bed with a dirty face. However, when he glimpsed me sitting in the chair, his face immediately changed. His face was extremely ugly. He frowned and quickly looked at his little sister. Obviously, he had guessed it. He was betrayed. In an instant, he became angry, pointed at his little sister and said, "cancan, you..."


    speaking of this, Chen Haoran''s angry lips trembled and couldn''t speak any more. The little sister had already been embarrassed to lower her head and did not dare to look directly at Chen Haoran. I saw that they were in an impasse and said directly, "Huang cancan was coerced by me. I can''t help it, so you don''t have to blame her!"Chen Haoran then turned to look at me. Although he knew that he was Yin, he didn''t seem much afraid. Instead, he said to me coldly: "Suluo, do you really think you can deal with me by your own strength?"


    Seeing me here alone, Chen Haoran suddenly seemed very confident. I laughed and said, "I''m sorry. I''m called Ye Zixuan now. Please don''t call me Suluo in the future. Otherwise, don''t blame me for not giving you the chance to negotiate and let you lose from the world. Besides, I''m enough to deal with you alone."


    My words are very threatening and overbearing. In fact, it''s enough for me to deal with Chen Haoran alone, but I''m afraid that this guy will not be able to play with me. I can''t stop him by myself. Just in case, I let the reasoning bring people here. This evening, I only give Chen Haoran two choices, either help me or disappear from the world.


    Sure enough, after hearing my threat, Chen Haoran''s face changed again, especially when he saw my pale face. He understood that he had been planted in my hands tonight. Therefore, the strength of his body also dissipated. He said to me with a straight face: "yexuan, what do you want to do?"


    His tone, obviously weakened, completely lost the original attitude of being invincible in school. I glanced at him gently, then took a deep breath of smoke, and then said, "Chen Haoran, our gratitude and resentment should not be forgotten. Although you have been stabbed twice by me, you are far less hurt than me?"


    Hearing this, Chen Haoran''s face became more gloomy, but he still retorted to me and said: "yes, I admit, but you did sneak attacks on those two times. You have to fight with me openly and honestly. If you lose, I don''t have any complaints."


    When he said this, Chen Haoran''s resentment was all aroused. Obviously, the main reason why he retaliated against me was because I had plotted against him and made him unhappy. I couldn''t help laughing when I saw him. Then, I stood up and walked to him. Suddenly, I put out my hand and grabbed Chen Haoran''s shoulder. In an instant, his face was choked Red.


    Then, I looked at Chen Haoran, slowly said: "do you think, on the single, you can really surpass me?"


    I did this just to give Chen Haoran a bully, and did not exert all my strength, in order to let Chen Haoran feel my strength, although we did not really fight, but at this time, my strength has explained everything, for a while, he could not say anything that can be refuted.


    When he was at a loss, I said again: "Chen Haoran, I have put down all the things you have done to me. I don''t blame you for Fang Qing''s death. I once thought of asking you to give back more, but later I understood that hatred would only accumulate more and more, so I intend to let you go. I know that you are not afraid of death, but you care about your family. Therefore, when I did not know your whereabouts, I did not retaliate against your family. You can understand what I said


    My words with bursts of threats, said, my eyes also showed a strong murderous spirit. And Chen Haoran heard my words, eyes also red, roared at me: "you threaten me!"


    At the moment, he pinched my fist, and there were blue veins bursting out. Sure enough, Chen Haoran is a filial person, and his family members are the most concerned about him.


    Seeing that he had such a reaction, my face showed an evil smile. Then, I removed my hand from his shoulder. I took out a cigarette, put it in my mouth, lit it, and smoked it.


    After taking a few puffs, I continued: "now I dare to do anything. I didn''t kill you directly because I still have reason. So don''t test my patience. However, I come to you today mainly not for revenge, but to give you another way out. To tell you the truth, I value you very much because you are a man who values righteousness and is not afraid of death I like to make brothers with people like you.


    What''s more, since your last disappearance, you haven''t released any news that I''m solo at school. Whether you''re afraid I''ll revenge your family or not, I think you still have a little conscience. If you are willing to follow me, I promise that I can let bygones be bygones and write off everything from now on. What do you think? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 133

    Every word I say is from the heart, and it''s not a simple perfunctory way. This time, every word I say comes from the heart, because I really need Chen Haoran''s help.


    When Chen Haoran heard me say this, his eyes suddenly stare at the boss. His eyes are full of incredible. At this moment, he was shocked or shocked. In the shock, I also found that his heart was shaking. So, I said: "Chen Haoran, you are a man, no matter in high school or university, you are like a fish in water, but now Well, I dare not even go to school. I''m afraid that''s not the life you want!


    I can feel the blood flowing on you. Just as it happens, only I can meet this requirement. Of course, I also need your help. Besides, Chen Haoran, you may not know that during this period of time when you are not in school, your brothers have not rebelled against you and are looking forward to your return. Obviously, your position in their mind is irreplaceable Don''t you want to get back to the days when you were so passionate? "


    These words made Chen Haoran''s wavering heart even more shaken. He was silent for a long time before he began to say: "you want me to deal with Bai Qiuyan together with you. What I said is right."


    It seems that Chen Haoran has already known that I will fight Bai Qiuyan tomorrow. It is no wonder that Chen Haoran has so many ears in school that I don''t hear about it. Anyway, the purpose of looking for him is to say this thing. Now that he puts it forward, I will reply neatly: "you are right, but this is only a small part. The most important thing is that I really care about you and want to explain with you I hope to be brothers with you


    Perhaps, Chen Haoran has already felt sincerity in me, and perhaps, Chen Haoran is afraid that I will really do something crazy because of hatred. Finally, he still gently nodded and solemnly said to me: "OK, I promise you!"


    His decision was straightforward and not a bit pinched. To tell you the truth, after dealing with Chen Haoran for such a long time, I probably know him well, so I would like to spend time on him tonight, because my intuition tells me that only when I can convince him that he is a hard man, and only when he does something that he can be convinced of, can he really submit to him.


    Therefore, I am here with him and give him both kindness and prestige. I am willing to let go of everything and forget the past. This itself requires a lot of bearing and courage. Chen Haoran can''t be unshakeable in my behavior. And Chen Haoran himself is a tough guy. If he can escape the crime, he must not escape my pursuit. He is afraid that I will deal with his family because I can''t find him. He also wants to live in the sunshine.


    As for me now, as long as there are people who help me, then I have the hope of winning. Even if it is one tenth of a million, it also proves that I have tried my best. So, after Chen Haoran promised me, I looked at him and said sincerely, "thank you, Chen Haoran. You don''t worry, wait for the work to pour Bai Qiuyan, after dominating the school, I will. I won''t treat you badly! "


    My words are very sincere, and in fact, in my heart, also really think so, as long as Chen Haoran sincerely with me, then, with his ability and previous status in the school, is absolutely second only to my existence. Chen Haoran may really see my sincerity and sincerity, so he directly replied: "I know!"


    I patted Chen Haoran on the shoulder and said, "I need your help in the battle tomorrow. I hope you can go back to school early tomorrow and gather your brothers to help me. Only if you join me, can I have the hope to defeat Bai Qiuyan! "


    At this time, Chen Haoran''s eyes also flashed the light of blood, he looked at me straight, seriously said: "I understand, know how to do, rest assured!"


    I laughed and said, "OK, I''ll see you tomorrow."


    With that, I glanced at the little sister beside my eyes. At this time, her sadness disappeared. I gave her a grateful look, and then I went straight to the door.


    Walking to the door, just about to open the door that moment, Chen Haoran suddenly called out to me: "Ye Zixuan, are you not afraid of my repentance?"


    I turned to look at him, solemnly said: "you are my brother, so, I believe you!"


    Then I opened the door and walked out of the room. Rationalization, they several immediately came together, concern asked: "Xuan elder brother, how?"


    I gently smile, said: "let''s go, let''s go back to school and have a good sleep."


    Finish saying, I then walk in front, stride to leave. After listening to my words, reasoning also felt that I had succeeded, so I followed up. At this moment, I felt unprecedented self-confidence. When I left the hotel, the air outside was fresh and pleasant. The breeze made me feel fresh and refreshing. The haze in my heart was completely dissipated. Suddenly, I felt that my whole body became much more relaxed. When I think of tomorrow''s war, I am completely free from confusion. On the contrary, with full expectations, waiting for the arrival of tomorrow.


    For Chen Haoran, if I can''t put him to death, what I will get in the future is definitely his more crazy revenge. However, I chose to treat him as a brother regardless of the past. In this way, I added a force and was still a great force.Through tonight''s event, I have also learned a truth. It is not only force that can solve problems, but also sincerity and tolerance in many cases. Now I have secretly made the next decision, is to become strong, strong enough that no one dare to ride on my head. With this belief, my steps can not help but become more rapid and powerful. After a long walk, I and reason they just called a car and went back to school.


    Back in my bedroom, I discussed with them about the next war. After a very late discussion, we took a rest. This night, I had the best sleep in the past few days!


    The next day, the whole school was discussing a topic. In the afternoon''s duel, Bai Qiuyan and I, who would stand up and walk out? One was the myth of invincibility, the other was that he liked to create unexpected new stars. In the morning, another strong news swept the whole school, that is, Chen Haoran returned.


    As soon as Chen Haoran came back, he summoned all his old troops. At the same time, he also declared that he would stand on the same front with me and ye Zixuan in today''s war and give full support to me.


    This news made the morale of my side rise abruptly. The brothers had the confidence at once. The soldiers on our side suddenly became excited. Chen Haoran''s joining also virtually eliminated some people''s doubts that I was Suluo, because everyone knows that ye Xuan and Chen Haoran were allies and fought against Jiang Wuji and Du Yuhang together.


    However, Chen Haoran kidnapped Luo Ziyi in the back mountain last time, which led me to the past and mistakenly killed Fang Qing. This incident spread to the school and aroused some people''s suspicion of me. Today, with Chen Haoran''s return, we have become allies again, which shows that I am not Suluo. In other people''s eyes, the hatred between Su Luo and Chen Haoran can be regarded as a big hatred of life and death There is no spare force to clear the past. Therefore, almost everyone now thinks that ye Zixuan is Ye Zixuan, and he has no relationship with Suluo.


    On this day, my prestige suddenly returned to its peak, even stronger than that. With the participation of Chen Haoran, my side was no worse than Bai Qiuyan. Therefore, I naturally became the only one who could replace Bai Qiuyan and be the campus overlord. This also allowed some people who were still a little uncertain to join my camp, Let my power be the icing on the cake.


    The time from the beginning of the decisive battle is getting closer and closer. The air in the campus has become more and more intense, and people are more and more excited. At this exciting moment, I handed some detailed planning and personnel allocation problems to Chen Haoran and several of their backbones to deal with. And myself, is quietly came to the roof.


    I stood on the edge of the roof, overlooking the whole campus, the sun on my body, I stood against the wind, body is still, but the heart is stirring thousands of. Once I fell here, forced to commit suicide by jumping off a building, ruthless classmates, indifferent teachers, hypocritical school leaders, I deeply remember in my heart.


    After the transformation, I also made up my mind here to let the school because of my bloody wind, let the earth tremble for me, and let the school have only one name, that is Ye Zixuan.


    Today, this exciting moment is coming, and I am about to usher in the most important war in my life. It is the turning point of my life. Maybe after the afternoon, I will be either a glorious unified school, or I will roll back to my hometown in a mess. All this depends on this battle. The success of the king and the defeat of the enemy are all in this world war.


    In the sunshine, my body''s blood more boiling, and in my extremely excited this time, my mobile phone suddenly rang, opened a look, is Luo Ziyi sent me a short message, the message content only two words: "come on!"


    Simple two words, let my heart suddenly tremble, I can imagine, Luo Ziyi sent me these two words, the heart is how complex.


    She is very clear that the contest between me and Bai Qiuyan is inevitable. It is only a matter of time and she can''t stop it. But she also knew that the victory or defeat of this war was no suspense for me. I lost 100% and Bai Qiuyan won.


    It is also because she knew that I would lose, that she would leave her side, leave school completely and get out of the city completely. Therefore, she felt that she had implicated me. Therefore, she put down her face and asked Sun Tao to help me.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 134

    Actually, I also understand that Luo Ziyi helps me not because I have a relationship with her, nor is she and Bai Qiuyan having any kind of resentment, but because she knows the real strength of Bai Qiuyan. She knows that it is an unfair battle for me. She helps me, and it is also estimated that it is the responsibility of being a lover. After all, if it is really in my relationship with Bai Qiuyan If you choose from people, Luo Ziyi will not choose white autumn.


    Of course, since Luo Ziyi helped me, I must put this feeling on my heart and accept it with pleasure. At the moment, at the moment, she sent me a message, which seemed to cheer me up. But I could feel that she still felt that I couldn''t win. The short two words seemed to be like making the last farewell with me.


    I have been busy preparing for war these two days. She has not contacted Luo Ziyi actively, and she never looked for me once. I think she should be afraid to see me. She will feel sad after seeing me, but I know that she has been more than anyone else in these two days.


    Thinking of these, I tightly held the mobile phone, did not return her information, but shouted loudly at the sky, to vent my heart thousands of emotions. Then I went downstairs and asked the preacher to gather all the people who belonged to me. I watched them all in the sun full of spirit, but I gave them morale again and talked about the words of encouragement.


    And I promise them that once I win, there will be only one name for me in the school. And this credit is everyone. I will not forget the kindness of anyone. At the same time, whether the fight fails or not, I will have a banquet outside the school to celebrate the brothers who fight for me.


    In fact, they all understand that only if I win, they can be bullying in school. Even if they leave this aside, they will not retreat in front of the battle since they choose to follow me. Everyone is young and crazy, and their body is full of hot blood, and they have a strong momentum.


    After the mobilization before the war, I took my brothers to the appointed place. Then Chen Haoran and Sun Tao came with their brothers. Together, there were about 500 people in our three forces. It felt like an army. Everyone held the same weapon in their hands. In the sunshine, we were all in a good mood, especially me, in white, standing in the team Wu front, extremely dazzling.


    After the three forces gathered, I stood at the forefront of the team, waved, and immediately, our strong team was heading for the vast back mountain. Along the way, I led a large team of people and horses, and walked to the abandoned square. Far away, I could see that there were people gathered around the Square ahead.


    However, I didn''t see Bai Qiuyan''s team. Maybe they didn''t seem to have arrived. They stood around, and they were all watching the busy gourd eaters. But the number of people watching the activity was obviously more than the previous two times. Maybe our action was too big, so that many people from nearby schools came to watch.


    In the crowd''s attention, I came to the square with my army. We stood in the center of the square and waited for a long time. At this moment, our hearts are full of tension and expectation. The enemy we are about to face is Bai Qiuyan, the king of the school. But around us, there are many students in all major colleges, especially female students. How can we not let them stay We are excited, all our brothers, in front of these beautiful girls show masculinity.


    Not long ago, the crowd began to stir, even some girls screamed, we all understand that Bai Qiuyan came.


    I followed the eyes of the people, and looked at the past, and I saw the white autumn face like the war god. Behind him, there was a dense crowd.


    And walking in front of the white autumn Yan, the image is still tall and powerful, the momentum is rainbow, the girls around are screaming for his arrival, his body is shining dazzling light, let people can not help admiring him, look up to him. He was like this, in the people''s shouting, leading a large team of people, calmly came to me.


    In a word, whenever I feel that I am in the light of Bai Qiuyan, I become dimmed. As if there is a place where he is, I am very small, and I can not find the place where I exist. In fact, for such a strong person, I really have no small pressure. Bai Qiuyan, a person I really can''t see through, is too calm to show, Before the war, he still had no movement, his calm, let me feel his terror, because I know that only the winner in the hands of the people can show so indifferent. He is an unknown to me.


    Not only me, but Chen Haoran and Sun Tao agree that Bai Qiuyan is a man who is immeasurable. Therefore, we attach great importance to it. We can never despise enemies. But when he appears in front of me, my fears and worries have been eliminated in recent days. Because I can calculate it at one glance, the number of people brought by Bai Qiuyan is less than 500, that is to say, in terms of the number, I am more than More and more, in terms of fighting power, there are two single choice demons Chen Haoran and Sun Tao, and I am also quite relieved. Therefore, this time, my chances of victory have increased a lot.


    So, when Bai Qiuyan is not far away from me, I can not help but say to Chen Haoran and Sun Tao: "it seems that Bai Qiuyan is not as terrible as I thought. As long as we work together, we will be able to win the whole!"But in my voice just fell, Chen Haoran seemed to see something, suddenly replied: "I think, he should not be so simple!"


    Sun Tao, standing on the other side of me, echoed: "Haoran is right. I think so. If Bai Qiuyan doesn''t win, he can''t be so calm. From his expression, we can see that he doesn''t pay attention to us at all!"


    They said that I just restored the confidence is not firm, they are right, Bai Qiuyan look at us in the eyes, full of disdain, as if our side of the team of people, in front of him is simply vulnerable, his confidence, really beyond our imagination, with this inexplicable confidence, Bai Qiuyan with his troops into the wide The center of the field, then, stood opposite to me, and the war was imminent.


    Bai Qiuyan in front of me is still indifferent. He disdains to sweep the troops behind me. He then smiles and says to me: "Ye Zixuan, you are really capable. You can ask Sun Tao who has been staying in the mountain for a long time to help you. You can also let your enemy Chen Haoran work with you. Your every move is really admired and admired by the subordinates!"


    Say, still can''t help clapping to me, his words, although on the surface of my praise, but actually full of deep contempt, Bai Qiuyan he really did not put me in the eye. Didn''t even look at me in the eye.


    Seeing his frivolous attitude, my anger in my heart rose. I clenched my fist and took two steps forward. I looked at Bai Qiuyan in front of me and said forcefully: "how I am, I don''t need you to measure, because I know that as long as I can knock you down, it''s enough!"


    My words, one is to satirize Bai Qiuyan, and the other is to boost morale. Therefore, when I speak, I am particularly impassioned, but my voice is still lack of confidence.


    obviously, Bai Qiu Yan also saw my lack of energy, and he was less and less aware of me. He once again disdained, "lose or lose, only I has the final say, my purpose is to leave you purple, though I can''t get it, I will not fulfill you."


    His words are really arrogant, as if he really regarded himself as the heaven, but I don''t understand, where he is the capital, look at the present, he brought more than 400 people, which is the limit for him who will graduate soon. Although his power, most of them are senior, my strength is not weak. Why should he be so sincere Where on earth did he get that confidence?


    My deep look at him, deep voice said: "the battle has not begun, who lost who won is not sure, you are so sure, I will lose?"


    After my words, there were bursts of discussion behind me. Everyone was talking about Bai Qiuyan''s arrogance. He said that he would have to call him. His mother didn''t know him. However, looking at us, Bai Qiuyan''s smile was more profound. He didn''t talk to me anymore. Instead, he slowly took out his mobile phone and broadcast it. After that, Bai Qiuyan said softly: "you Come here


    After listening to his words, a bad premonition suddenly attacked my heart. In the next second of hanging up the phone, all of us almost saw that there was a large group of people in the direction behind Bai Qiuyan, breaking through the obstacles of the crowd and approaching Bai Qiuyan''s team.


    There are about 300 people in this team, and the formation is very big. In front of me, these people came to me, and the brothers behind me began to panic. Obviously, the confidence of my brothers was gradually diminishing. Even as the commander-in-chief, I felt a sense of frustration.


    However, as the leader of the team, I can''t let the just stable army''s morale break down so easily. As a result, I just turned around and was about to speak to my brothers to boost their morale.


    But at this time, Chen Haoran, who was behind me, suddenly said in surprise: "what''s the situation? You see, the leader is not the eldest in the third year of the normal university next door? How could he get together with Bai Qiuyan? "


    As soon as Chen Haoran''s voice fell, Sun Tao on one side also said in a deep voice: "how can Shen Muchen come?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 135

    At the moment when I turned to cheer on my brothers, I suddenly heard Sun Tao talking about Shen Muchen. Immediately, my body seemed to be fixed and completely lost the ability to move, but my heart was beating wildly. They said Shen Muchen. Isn''t that a good brother of my background? Is it Shen Muchen that Bai Qiuyan calls for reinforcements?


    This moment, my head was buzzing, and it exploded in an instant. It was impossible. It was absolutely impossible. Shen Muchen didn''t help Bai Qiuyan. I slowly moved my stiff body and looked in the direction everyone was watching.


    Watching carefully, my heart beat more intense. Sure enough, the leader of the team that came far away was the handsome Shen Muchen. Two years later, Shen Muchen became handsome again. His handsome appearance set off his resolute eyes.


    All the people on the scene, both men and women, showed a surprised look. Some crazy girls even wanted to eat Shen Muchen. Indeed, it is amazing to anyone that a man looks so beautiful. In particular, such a beautiful man has extraordinary heroic momentum, which is even more amazing.


    As a beautiful man like Shen Muchen, he is also a celebrity in the nearby university. His appearance, his courage, his righteousness, and his achievements in the school make him famous.


    At this moment, close by, is still my good brother, crab. Under the sun, the crab''s skin appears more and more swarthy, which obviously forms the most striking contrast with Shen Muchen. However, under the background of dark skin color, the whole crab looks particularly smart and capable.


    With Shen Muchen behind, is a group of soldiers from normal university, they shine in the sun, high spirited, dignified. In the normal university with less wolves and more meat, we can find so many male students. It can be seen that Shen Muchen has risen to a higher level in the past two years. Just, I don''t understand. How can Shen Muchen be with Bai Qiuyan? How can I stand on the opposite side of me?


    At this moment, my heart was magnificent, and a kind of inexplicable fear swept over. In my heart, Shen Muchen has always been my most trusted person and my brother who is dependent on life and death. Just last night, I wanted to go to him for help, but I finally gave up the idea, because I came back for so long, I never went to him and didn''t tell him my real identity I don''t want to go to him when I''m in trouble. It''s not my job as a brother, and I don''t have the face to go to him.


    But how can I also think that my best brother, at the most critical moment, is standing on the same front with my enemy. What is the relationship between him and Bai Qiuyan? Maybe he doesn''t know who I am? Or, for my long lost brother, I have already forgotten?


    Thinking of this, my heart is more and more uncomfortable, my eyes can not help but show a dark color, and at this time, Chen Haoran must be the most aware of my feelings in my heart, because he knows my real identity, more know what kind of relationship I had with Shen Muchen. So, he has been staring at me, maybe to see my reaction, but he saw my face is very bad, should understand what happened.


    Therefore, Chen Haoran immediately pointed the spearhead at Bai Qiuyan and said: "I said, brother Bai, today is our school''s internal matter, you call a foreign school''s a bit inappropriate!"


    Chen Haoran is straightforward and says what he thinks is wrong. It doesn''t matter if he wants to fight. But this time, it''s a battle among the school''s internal members to fight for the boss, and he calls the foreign school people to come. However, we haven''t agreed in advance that we are not allowed to call people from other schools It''s not illegal for Qiu Yan to do so.


    In the face of Chen Haoran''s satire, Bai Qiuyan was still full of confidence. He replied calmly: "don''t get me wrong. It''s my friend from a normal university. He heard about me and asked for help, so he entrusted brother Muchen to help. In this battle today, we have no regulations to forbid the help of foreign schools! So, my friend''s heart, I take


    Bai Qiuyan''s words, said Chen Haoran''s words, did not know how to refute. In the hearts of all the students, Bai Qiuyan is a god like existence. No one dares to disobey the rules he has set. Therefore, many people naturally support Bai Qiuyan in today''s affairs, and feel that it''s OK to call people from other schools to come.


    At this time, someone in the crowd suddenly yelled out a sentence: "since there are people in school to help, it shows that people have this ability. Why didn''t you call me? If you don''t dare to fight, just admit defeat. It''s a waste of time!"


    His words, like a fuse, attracted a lot of onlookers to agree with such a view, especially the foreign students who came to see the excitement, but it was not too big to watch the excitement. He supported Bai Qiuyan''s speech very much. Therefore, even if we are unconvinced, we have nothing to do.


    But for me, it''s really a cruel thing. I spent so much time and almost all my efforts to win the war today. Even though I knew Bai Qiuyan called for help, I would like to lead my brothers to fight to death. But coincidentally, Bai Qiuyan''s helper is my good brother Shen Muchen. Do I really want to fight for my good brother? For a while, I was in a dilemma.My eyes couldn''t help glancing at Shen Muchen, who was staring at Bai Qiuyan beside him at the moment, and said faintly, "Qiuyan, we''re going to help you with your own affairs, after all, it''s a bit inappropriate?"


    This is Shen Muchen''s consistent style, he does not want to learn from the unknown, this initiative asked Bai Qiuyan''s opinion, at this moment, Bai Qiuyan really needs Shen Muchen''s strength, he does not hesitate to reply: "nothing!"


    The short two words completely show Bai Qiuyan''s attitude, and the group war allows the participation of people from other schools. After hearing Bai Qiuyan''s reply, those onlookers began to support him without hesitation. All kinds of shouting and screaming came immediately.


    For the onlookers, the bigger the matter is, the more excited they are, which makes our brothers lose confidence. Bai Qiuyan and Shen Muchen have more than 700 people, which is far more than us in number. What''s more, Shen Muchen, the famous role of Normal University, is present, so the battle has changed without suspense.


    In the face of such pressure, my heart is more and more entangled, I know, this battle, I can not lose, but how should I deal with Shen Muchen, how to do? What am I supposed to do?


    When I was very tangled, Shen Muchen''s look suddenly changed, and his mouth suddenly showed a happy smile. Then, he said solemnly to Bai Qiuyan: "since brother Qiuyan said it was ok, then I really took part in it. I hope you don''t mind!"


    When Bai Qiuyan heard Shen Muchen''s words, his face changed obviously. He twisted his eyebrows and glared at Shen Muchen. In the face of Bai Qiuyan''s query, Shen Muchen smiles faintly. Then, he suddenly raises his hand. Suddenly, he and his army, in the surprise of the onlookers, come towards me.


    They don''t look like they''re attacking us at all. They''re like meeting us. At this moment, Bai Qiuyan was dumbfounded, and our brothers on our side were also dumbfounded. No one knew what happened. Everyone knows that Shen Muchen is to help Bai Qiuyan, but now, he actually came to me with a smile on his face, which is really puzzling.


    At the scene, it seems that only Chen Haoran understood, but I was the most shocked one. I never disclosed my identity to Shen Muchen, because we haven''t met for a long time. Does he still remember me?


    I was really surrounded. Seeing Shen Muchen lead the brothers to come, my cold heart warmed up in an instant, especially when he stood by my side, and his team of people also met with my people, I was very excited.


    It turned out that Shen Muchen did not change at all. He was still the good brother who always maintained me. He stood up to help me at any time. He couldn''t help thinking of the past. He was sad and happy. He felt that everything was back in the same year.


    Just in an instant, I was filled with endless confidence. At this time, I really don''t know how to describe my current mood. I want to open my mouth, but I don''t know what to say. Shen Muchen is very tactful. He immediately got to my ear and said to me softly, "don''t say anything now, just keep your spirit at this time Yes


    After that, he raised his head and looked at Bai Qiuyan, who had always been indifferent. At the moment, he couldn''t calm down any more. His expression began to be dignified. After holding for a long time, he opened his mouth to Shen Muchen and said, "Shen Muchen, what do you mean? Wan Long didn''t tell you that he asked you to help me? "


    Wan long, this man I heard reasoning said that he was the boss of Normal University. It turned out that he wanted to help Bai Qiuyan. However, Shen Muchen didn''t offend two campus overlords for me. Now I feel uneasy again. I can''t help looking at Shen Muchen who is very confident.


    But Shen Muchen did not matter to reply: "yes, Wan Long said to me, but now I don''t need to listen to him, if he let me help you deal with other people, I am very willing, but now it''s very unfortunate that ye Zixuan beside me is my cousin, so Bai Qiuyan, I can only choose to help him!"


    Hearing Shen Muchen''s explanation, Bai Qiuyan''s face became even more ugly, and he couldn''t even speak out. This is the expression I have never shown for so long since I knew him. Maybe he has never encountered such a thing. He will keep a steady posture no matter what occasion. Even today''s war, he has always been calm and light, because he has been in the beginning He decided that he would win the battle, but he did not expect that he was ready for everything, instead, he became someone else''s wedding dress. No one in the audience could understand his hard feelings.


    And the crowd, also all surprised, those loyal Bai Qiuyan''s flower crazy sister are almost scared silly, have one after another to discuss: "brother Qiu Yan won''t really lose this time!"


    "I believe that brother Qiuyan is invincible, he is the best!"


    "My Qiuyan is an invincible myth, there is no difficulty to defeat him!"


    "..."


    the people who followed Bai Qiuyan were scared. They were afraid that Bai Qiuyan would lose. I would retaliate against them. The melon eating crowd was surprised. They did not expect that the plot would reverse. Others are waiting for the winner to come and join that man''s camp. These people''s reaction, let Bai Qiuyan more embarrassed, his aura is really some unstable.In the crowd''s discussion, the crab suddenly gave a big drink: "white boss, since you have already said that people from other schools can participate, then don''t waste time, just go ahead and do it. Brothers, give it to me


    With that, crab directly took his men and became the vanguard force. He took the lead in rushing to Bai Qiuyan''s people, as if all this had been calculated by them, leaving Bai Qiuyan no room for maneuver.


    The situation reversed so fast that I was a bit messy. At first, I was worried that Shen Muchen would be against me, so I couldn''t do it. Later, Shen Muchen actually joined my camp. While I was excited and excited, I was worried that my identity would be exposed. Only then did I realize that Shen Muchen had paved all the way for me, and I only waited for me to step up step by step.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t contain the excitement in my heart, and I didn''t know what to do. At this time, Shen Muchen turned his head and looked at me. From his eyes, I read that he was signaling me and could give orders.


    Because of Shen Muchen''s temporary delay, all the brothers behind me had already begun to be eager to try. As soon as I touched Shen Muchen''s eyes, I almost raised my hand like a reflex, and at the same time, I tried my best to roar: "brothers, do it for me!"


    After that, those brothers who fought chicken blood behind me, such as hungry wolves, howled and rushed to Bai Qiuyan in the warm sun.


    The war began.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 136

    With my command, all the brothers I led entered the battle. Only Shen Muchen and I stood in the spot, watching the war in front of me quietly. Shen Muchen and I are showing the trend of pointing out the rivers and mountains. I command my brothers on the battlefield with full confidence.


    This battle, for us college students, is far from the world. Since the founding of the University for so long, today''s battle is the largest scale and unprecedented. I can also write deeply in the history of the school. Looking at the hot blooded men on the field, everyone is fighting hard and fighting hard. My heart is also full of enthusiasm and excitement.


    I didn''t expect that this moment came like this. In less than half a year, my wish would be achieved. The whole university was set off by me. Everyone was crazy for me and fighting for me. Not surprisingly, when the battle is over, I will replace Bai Qiuyan''s name and become the new overlord of this school. Thinking of these, my eyes are a little wet, my throat can not help but squeeze out two words: "thank you!"


    Although the shouting in the field was deafening, the two words of me were clearly introduced into Shen Muchen''s ears. He didn''t turn his head to look at me. His eyes were still fixed on the chaotic battlefield. He only listened to his leisurely saying: "don''t thank you. It''s all your own efforts. It has nothing to do with me. I just did what I should do!"


    Shen Muchen still has the ability to penetrate everything. Maybe, he has known my identity for a long time. He has been waiting for my rise. Even, I suddenly feel that Shen Muchen''s appearance in the battlefield at this time is not accidental, but premeditated. Shen Yingge was unprepared to help him in the battle field, so he was unprepared for everything.


    I was full of excitement and was about to open my mouth. At this time, Shen Muchen suddenly turned back, looked at me firmly, and said weakly, "what''s the matter, we''ll talk about it later. Now, you can be ready to be the boss. Today, you can recover the dignity you lost in those years!"


    Hearing Shen Muchen''s words, let my heart beat more fierce, it seems that Shen Muchen''s things in my heart are clearer than myself. He has not only known my identity, but also my heart, he has seen through. Yes, Shen Muchen was my best friend before. Later, I went back to my hometown in a mess. After that, he saw everything in the bar and heard all my heart sounds. Even my powerful father, he saw it with his own eyes. Shen Muchen knows me best in the world. Because he knows me, he doesn''t blame me.


    I also understand the meaning of Shen Muchen, I can do myself now, everything is in Shen Muchen''s control, so I don''t have to worry about anything. He and I were silent, looking at the fierce battle ahead.


    At the moment, the battlefield has reached its climax. The noise on the battlefield, the boiling of onlookers, and all the voices resound through the sky. At the moment, Bai Qiuyan, a legendary figure in the school, is resisting the joint attack of Chen Haoran and crab. In terms of the ability to fight alone, Chen Haoran and crab are invincible. At this time, the two singles kings are besieging Bai Qiuyan It''s true. It''s a bit too much for him.


    In terms of ability, Bai Qiuyan is a cruel character, but just now, he has suffered a serious physical and mental blow. In addition, with one to two, even if he is more powerful, he is also a little weak. However, Bai Qiuyan is a myth. Even if he can''t do what he wants, he still sticks to it for a long time. He still interacts with the two of them for a long time. Until he is suddenly attacked by a crab and can''t prevent it, he can''t be counted as falling to the ground.


    But Bai Qiuyan, after all, is a myth in people''s hearts. His dignity is not allowed to be trampled on. He doesn''t want to lose face. Therefore, he still wants to get up and fight, but the crab doesn''t give him such a chance. Seeing that Bai Qiuyan still shows signs of resistance, he raises his weapon and is ready to give Bai Qiuyan a fatal blow. I, who have been watching the war silently, say so slowly and quickly When the steel pipe in the crab''s hand was about to hit Bai Qiuyan, I had already run over and quickly grasped the crab''s hand and said, "forget it, crab!"


    The crab looked at me in a twinkling of an eye, did not say anything, then put away their weapons, the retreat. And I, light look to lie on the ground of white autumn Yan, and take the initiative to stretch out his hand to pull him up. We don''t have any deep hatred, so I don''t want to make things too big. Now it seems that the victory or defeat of the battle is obvious. Bai Qiuyan''s people are almost completely pinned down by our people. There are few who can fight, and there is no need to fight. The victory or defeat of this battle is obvious.


    However, Bai Qiuyan didn''t pay attention to my actions, and even he didn''t even look at me. Instead, he got up from the ground and could see from his rising posture that his skill was very agile and could not be practiced overnight. If someone else fought with him, he would surely win the opponent. But the strength of Chen Haoran and crab is obvious to all, but it is only because This time, Bai Qiuyan will lose in my hands.


    I thought that he would continue to fight after he got up, but I was still worried about how to make him lose face and get him off the stage. But to my surprise, after getting up, he patted the dust on his body and yelled at the crowd on the battlefield: "all right, stop it!"He is such a roar, then let this hot fighting, suddenly stop. All the people on the battlefield have their eyes on Bai Qiuyan. Bai Qiuyan in the audience''s attention, calmly lost the guy in the hand, serious shouting: "brothers, don''t fight, we lost!"


    When he said this, Bai Qiuyan''s eyes were particularly sad, and his voice was still a little hoarse. Obviously, he was not so willing to admit defeat, and did not want to lose face in front of so many people. But he saw the battle situation very clearly. It was because of this that he had to accept the fact.


    At the moment when Bai Qiuyan confessed defeat, the whole audience was boiling with astonishing voices. Many people could not accept this fact. In their hearts, Bai Qiuyan was an invincible myth, and his achievements could not be surpassed. Even because of Shen Muchen''s rebellion, they even thought Bai Qiuyan could turn the tide.


    No one thought that Bai Qiuyan would take the initiative to admit defeat in the end, even the brothers who followed him in the war could not understand. Obviously, these people were real men. Although they knew they would lose, they did not take the initiative to surrender. People who could move came to Bai Qiuyan''s side and wanted to persuade him, but before those people opened their mouth, Bai Qiuyan waved his hand and advised them not to speak.


    Then, he looked up at the sky, bathed in the hot sun, for a long time, he suddenly opened his eyes, to the people present loudly announced: "everyone listen to me, I lost, after the school''s boss called Ye Zixuan!"


    In a word, the whole audience was in an uproar, but it was this sentence that represented the end of Bai Qiuyan''s era. The name of the new era was Ye Zixuan.


    After the brief noise, my brothers reacted. After hearing our victory, all the brothers cheered, and all their faces were filled with excitement and pride. Some of my fans in the crowd also cheered. However, more people were still unbelievable, especially Bai Qiuyan''s brother and those who supported him They can''t accept this fact, and everyone''s face shows a look of reluctance.


    But Bai Qiuyan just lightly swept his brothers. For a moment, his brothers were silent, and no one dared to say more. No one dared to disobey Bai Qiuyan''s meaning. Then, Bai Qiuyan looked at me without any expression, and then turned away. His back was so lonely. I felt a bit uncomfortable to see him like this. Although my ears were filled with brothers'' celebration The cheers of victory are full of celebrations for the birth of a new generation of campus overlord, but my heart is extremely dull.


    Before that, I was looking forward to dominating the school, but at this moment, the day came, I really became the boss of the school, but I was not as happy as I thought, always felt like a stone in my chest.


    As Bai Qiuyan left alone, the crowd began to dissipate gradually. Many onlookers also slowly left. A fierce war ended quietly. Even Shen Muchen, who has been beside me, quietly left with his people. He only said hello to me before leaving, saying that after I had finished all the school affairs, Make time to find him.


    In an instant, a few minutes ago, the scene was still bustling and noisy. In an instant, the huge square became empty, and the crowd was almost scattered. Until then, I saw a familiar person, my girlfriend Luo Ziyi. At this time, she was staring at me, her expression did not seem to change, even I did not see her In the end is excited or tangled, perhaps, no matter what kind of results are not her most wanted, when I touch her eyes, she silently under the head, I slowly walked forward, put her in my arms.


    An hour later, at the school gate.


    This gate is full of memories for me. It was the place where I was in a mess to get out of the school last time. Today, at this moment, I miss the gate and gathered several people again. But this time, they did not come to see me off, but the immortal myth of school, Bai Qiuyan.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 137

    I thought I would lose. I tried my best to find someone and try to find a way to make me sleepless before the war. I was very worried. I was afraid that I would leave if I lost. But God was on my side again, which made me win in a panic.


    Bai Qiuyan took the initiative to admit defeat. Some people were happy and others were worried. However, he did not break his promise. He still kept his promise and chose to leave school on his own initiative. At this moment, he was standing at the front door of the school with a black trunk in his hand. There was a black Audi not far away from him, which seemed to be coming to meet him. And behind him, gathered almost all the people of the school, watching him silently.


    It''s the same farewell, but the mood and atmosphere are not the same at all. One day, one underground, very different. After being deeply hurt by Fang Qing, I was tortured by the little sister as a dog. Under the ridicule and beating of Chen Haoran, and the sarcasm of the whole school, I was forced to run into a corner and drag myself in a mess Body, left with deep despair.


    But now, the person who left is Bai Qiuyan, who was once a prosperous scenery. Although he also left because he lost, he was not so depressed. The people who saw him off were not to see his jokes, but sincere, with nostalgia watching him leave. Many people were very sad, especially the school girls, most of their eyes were wet. However, no matter how magnificent the scene is, how reluctant we are to him. Bai Qiuyan''s expression is still magnanimous. As a mythical figure who constantly creates miracles, facing such a big scene or has been used to think that he does not have too much pinching and sadness, he only waves his hand slightly to his brothers who once were his, to show goodbye, and is ready to leave.


    At the moment when he turned around, Luo Ziyi came out of the crowd. She went to Bai Qiuyan''s back not far away and called out: "Xue Jinwei."


    Bai Qiuyan stopped and looked back at the goddess whom he had been chasing for nearly four years, but he did not catch up with her. At that moment, his eyes turned red and his expressionless face finally showed a sad color. Obviously, for Bai Qiuyan, who is about to leave, losing is not terrible. What is terrible is that he can let his favorite people see his most failed side, and what saddens him most is that he can no longer be the shadow of Luo Ziyi and be the one who guards her silently.


    It is also because of Bai Qiuyan''s special feelings for Luo Ziyi, Luo Ziyi doesn''t know how to treat him well. Maybe she will be moved, maybe she will be bored, because Bai Qiuyan''s feelings are too overbearing, overbearing let Luo Ziyi lose freedom, but it is certain that Luo Ziyi has neither love nor hate for Bai Qiuyan. At this moment, she breaks through the crowd Bai Qiuyan said goodbye, perhaps out of guilt, but also out of the courtesy of friends.


    However, when Luo Ziyi came to Bai Qiuyan, she said, "I''m sorry!"


    Now, perhaps only these three words can express Luo Ziyi''s feelings to Bai Qiuyan, and only these three words can express Luo Ziyi''s inner world.


    Hearing Luo Ziyi''s apology, Bai Qiuyan''s eyes seem to be more red. He tried his best to control his emotions and forced to pretend to be calm and said: "Ziyi, you didn''t apologize to me for anything. Emotional matters can''t be forced. You and ye Zixuan are together. I sincerely wish you all. This group war has nothing to do with you, because sooner or later we will be against each other, so this time, I lose, I will keep my promise


    Bai Qiuyan''s explanation deepened Luo Ziyi''s guilt in her eyes. She replied in a hoarse voice: "but, but I helped Ye Zixuan, but I really didn''t know that you would lose. I..."


    Bai Qiuyan didn''t wait for Luo Ziyi to finish, she waved her hand, interrupted her, and then explained softly: "I''m not a God, how can I not lose, and this matter really has nothing to do with you, even without your help, that guy will take the initiative to help him!"


    It turns out that Bai Qiuyan knows everything, but he doesn''t know anything. He knows that Luo Ziyi''s help me refers to the appearance of Sun Tao. Bai Qiuyan says this as if there is something hidden. In other words, Sun Tao''s sudden low-key was caused by Bai Qiuyan? And now stand Sun Tao to help me, but also because of Bai Qiuyan? Maybe it was because Bai Qiuyan knew Sun Tao liked Luo Ziyi, so they had a conflict. So this time, Sun Tao came out of the mountain to help me deal with Bai Qiuyan.


    However, Luo Ziyi didn''t think so much. No matter why Sun Tao helped me, Luo Ziyi finally felt that she couldn''t blame Bai Qiuyan. After all, what kind of relationship she used to help me was just because she knew that Bai Qiuyan could not fail. She didn''t really think about it. In the end, Bai Qiuyan lost, leading him to keep his promise and leave.


    Therefore, now Luo Ziyi is full of guilt, she did not ink for a long time, just changed the mouth and said: "thank you, Bai Qiuyan!"


    For Luo Ziyi, no matter how many words of apology, they can''t express their complex emotions. Only one thank you means everything.


    I have solved Luo Ziyi, and now her heart is more miserable than anyone else. Although Bai Qiuyan and I all said that this battle has nothing to do with her, Luo Ziyi is not a fool. She knows clearly that we are perfunctory to her, but in the end, no matter who wins, she will feel guilty. She doesn''t want to see my current boyfriend and Bai Qiuyan who is good to her I''m not happy now and I don''t want to see any of us leave.But, Luo Ziyi''s thanks are like a fuse, triggering Bai Qiuyan''s most sensitive nerve. This legendary figure, who had been insidious and always hid his emotions, was because he wanted to leave freely and wanted to give those who supported him and would like to leave a best impression for others.


    But at this moment, he can no longer hold back, he released his dissatisfaction in his heart, like a flowing water, he red eyes, said to Luo Ziyi: "Ziyi, for so many years, I pursue you fruitless, I understand, maybe I did not meet your other half of the requirements, but I have a point is that I can not understand why you would like Ye Zixuan.


    Why choose to be with him, what is his good? But I have to admit that he really has his advantages. You like him. I can understand that at first, I didn''t interfere. I just hope he can cherish you well. But he hurt you for another woman and failed you. Until finally, he was with you. Did you think you might be the substitute for that woman. He just gave it to you by your help Find a comfort in your heart. If so, do you have to choose to continue with her? "


    It may be too excited. In the eyes of Bai Qiuyan, silk tears have flashed out. This is the first time I saw such a big emotional fluctuation of Bai Qiuyan. People around me saw him like this, shocked and sad. They also knew deeply that Bai Qiuyan was deeply aware of her affection for Luo Ziyi, and felt unworthy for Bai Qiuyan. He felt wronged. A legend in the hall was actually a female The body is incomplete, and finally because this woman left, it is accepted by anyone.


    Facing such an exciting white autumn face, Luo Ziyi is more of a move in Wuxi. Now she is also very sad. Her eyes are wet. But it is impossible to explain a person in words. So she chose silence and only in this way can she avoid this problem.


    Bai Qiuyan looks at Luo Ziyi. It is not easy to say anything. But suddenly, he looks at me in the crowd. Then he roars at me and says, "Ye Zixuan, don''t think you win, I will take you and tell you that the person I despise most in my life is you. I don''t understand why you should provoke Ziyi. You are a killer, because you are fine. Do you want to hurt Ziyi


    Bai Qiuyan''s voice fell, almost all the students, have been looking at me. They looked at my eyes and showed a surprise. The voice of the discussion in the crowd suddenly sounded in my ear: "originally, Fang Qing died because of Ye Zixuan!"


    "How can a king of all-around like Ye Zixuan relate to Fang Qing. He and Luoda school flowers are only considered to be a woman of Lang CAI. Don''t he know, Fang Qing was a woman with Suluo before!"


    "You said sulo, it would not be that useless waste?"


    "Yes, it is him. He was definitely No. 1 in school, but the one who ate shit. You don''t know. At that time, Huang cancan was walking him as a dog. Don''t mention how funny it was."


    "Ah, I remember, it should have been two years ago. Didn''t silly B say some words of emotion before leaving, he left with a personality!"


    "I really don''t understand how people like him can collude with other women, and that woman who is a waste. Finally, because she died, you said, if that waste comes back one day, what will happen after knowing this! Ha ha! "


    "That still use to say, you don''t forget, waste is a nerve, really want to see ye Zixuan and neuro sulo confrontation appearance, ha ha!"


    These sounds, like a sharp arrow, pierce my heart, a wave of unprecedented anger swept over, originally, all people are still so indifferent, ruthless, like to see others lively. Always a face of hanging up with nothing to do with yourself. It''s disgusting to look at it.


    At this moment, I clenched my fist, strode forward, and walked straight towards Bai Qiuyan. At the same time, my anger has reached the extreme, yelling at all the people present: "come on, I tell you why!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 138

    My roar broke the noise around me in an instant. The discussion of the crowd stopped suddenly. All the people''s eyes turned to me at the same time. Although the curtain of the war was over. But the introduction of this war, that is, the emotional entanglement between Ye Zixuan, Bai Qiuyan and Luo Ziyi, is the gossip that everyone pays close attention to. As a result, the relationship between the three of us has become the most interesting topic for all of us, but what makes them more curious is why I, the new boss, has a relationship with Fang Qing.


    Up to now, people who don''t have a school at all have not linked Ye Zixuan with Suluo. Even if some people know that Fang Qing died because of protecting me, they are just curious about why she did this, instead of associating me and Suluo as the same person. They may say to them that I and Suluo are not close to each other at all. They are a favored son of heaven and a psychopath, so, They didn''t think about it at all. Ye Zixuan was su Luo.


    I stride the vigorous step, straight came to Bai Qiuyan''s body, at this time, the crowd of onlookers were agitated, all the people present were staring at me, waiting for my answer.


    My eyes look directly at Bai Qiuyan. Originally, I respect him as a man. I feel a little sad to see him leave like this. But in the end, I found that he was just like other people. They still looked down on Suluo in their hearts. They still regarded Suluo as a joke, even had no sympathy. All the words revealed Out of ruthlessness and ridicule.


    Sure enough, it is still so ridiculous, the school people are still so hateful, in this moment, the past bit by bit all appear in my mind, feeling like it happened again in me, the original inferiority complex, the original despair, when the beginning of weakness, is still carved in everyone''s mind, after two years, unchanged Is still the heart.


    Unknowingly, my eyes have been red, throat gathered a lot of words to say, in the moment I was about to speak, Luo Ziyi on one side seemed to see something wrong with me. She hurriedly came over and called out: "Zixuan, calm down!"


    Luo Ziyi seems to have known what I want to say next. She wants to stop me. But at this moment, I have made up my mind. Even if the sky falls, I can''t stop me. I directly waved my hand and motioned Luo Ziyi not to speak. Then, I tightly stare at Bai Qiuyan in front of me, gnashing teeth and saying: "then I''ll tell you now, what''s the relationship between me and Fang Qing!"


    When I said this, my voice trembled. There were so many words in my heart that I wanted to express my feelings. These old memories really oppressed me and made me feel uncomfortable. Bai Qiuyan looked at me like this, and her eyebrows were not help wrinkling, but he did not make a sound, just quietly waiting for my next words to say.


    Around the eating melon crowd, also erect ears, waiting for my answer. In the crowd, there are too many familiar faces. In addition to being reasonable and my trusted brother, Chen Haoran and his subordinates, even some old classmates, mingled in the crowd. Even, I saw Shen Muchen and crab who had left.


    in the attention of all the staff, I clenched my fist and tried to control my emotions "First of all, I''ll tell you why I came to this school, because it''s very chaotic and I like to live in such an environment.


    Bai Qiuyan, don''t you always say that I want to dominate the school? Yes, I had this plan from the beginning, but I want to be the boss, not to show off in the public, but because you are such a failure! But I have to say, you are really awe inspiring, but do you know that the people in this school always bully the weak, is this the same as you expected?


    Some weak people, no background, no backing, can not stand in this school, do you know, under your leadership, how many people are forced to quit school, how many people are forced to commit suicide, those who bully the evil and promote the good have no conscience, forcing people to the dead end again and again.


    Everyone should be respected. No one can be bullied at will. Everyone should be equal. Everyone should be dignified. Therefore, I want to be the leader of the school. I want to make the school orderly and make everyone equal. I want the school to have a new look under my leadership. I don''t want others to mention our school. I just want to be a gangster Words, do you know? "


    With these inexplicable words, Bai Qiuyan was directly confused. His eyes at me were full of surprise, and even the crowd was confused. They increasingly thought that I was a freak. You know, it''s a glorious thing to be the boss of this school, and I was still a freshman, and I became the boss of the school. With this strength alone, I have broken the historical record of the school.


    Therefore, I have become the object of admiration of countless people. At this moment, I should be happy and feel proud. But at this time, my performance, my state, my words, let everyone be surprised. However, my words are also reasonable. When it comes to the heart of many people, many people can''t help but lower their heads. Even if there is something they don''t like to accept, they dare not refute my words, because I am the God of this school.


    At this moment, the whole scene was silent. After listening to my words, Luo Ziyi was touched and her eyes were red. And Bai Qiuyan, holding back for a long time, said: "what is the relationship between you and Fang Qing?"I stare at Bai Qiuyan with red eyes, and reply in a hoarse voice: "who of you has really understood Fang Qing, what is the relationship between me and her? Is it necessary to report to you? But I hope you can take back what you just said. Since Fang Qing is no longer here, I hope everything will be terminated and let the dead rest in peace."


    Bai Qiuyan seems to be like a tendon, chasing after this question, continue to ask: "I ask you words!"


    I was also heartbroken to see that he refused to let me go. Not only did Luo Ziyi want to know about this question, but also all the students in the school were waiting for my answer. If I chose to ask but not answer, then in the following days, I would not be an easy boss, otherwise it would be difficult to convince the public.


    Then, I slowly opened my mouth and said, "she is my former lover. I know you will feel incredible after hearing this, but this is a fact. Since you want to listen, I will tell you.


    Once upon a time, I thought I would live a lonely life, but when I met Fang Qing, I found my own happiness, and her little bit by bit, let me not forget for a long time, in the days together experienced ups and downs, I thought I would stay with her for life, but only to the arrival of that day.


    The sudden appearance of her mother broke my happy days and robbed her from my side. From that day on, my world changed dramatically. I was insulted, beaten, forced, suffering one after another in my body, killing me so much.


    For the sake of safety, I chose to leave, but in the time when I disappeared in school, Fang Qing returned to school and waited for my return in silence every day. But when I really had the chance to come back again, I found that all the people and things had changed. Fang Qing made me feel that she was not the original Fang Qing.


    At that time, I mistakenly thought that Fang Qing was with me, just to pity me, to repay my hero for saving the beauty of her, I also wanted to forget her, but when that day came, when she blocked the fatal knife for me, I found that she still loved me, all of which was my own fault. "


    The more I said, the more my heart trembled. The past events, like the tide, washed my heart, and tears wet my eyes. Bai Qiuyan listened to my words, and she was directly dumbfounded. The crowd around me became dull after listening to my words.


    In people''s shock, I slowly turned around and looked at this group of indifferent students. Among these people, there were my brothers, my classmates, and even some teachers who listened to the news. Looking at these familiar and strange people, my heart was so sad that I couldn''t describe it in terms of need. I choked and yelled at them: "now you know Fang Qing and I What''s the matter? "


    At this moment, all my emotions were revealed, and my inner melancholy was not so tangled. For a moment, I felt relaxed a lot. All the people on the scene were silent at this moment. Outside the school gate, only the breath of people could be heard. Everyone''s eyes showed a look of questioning, but more people had something in their hearts Still surprised, puzzled.


    In this silent moment, a voice from the crowd broke through the sky and broke the noise on the field, saying, "don''t you know that Fang Qing''s favorite person has always been Suluo. What do you mean by that?"


    This seems to have asked everyone''s voice. No one can understand why Ye Zixuan, the new generation leader of this school, has been associated with the women of Suluo. I have to say that I have impressed them too much. So far, no one has associated me with Suluo as a person.


    Almost at the same time, they focused their eyes on me again. Their puzzled eyes made me unable to open my eyes. Sad tears kept falling from my face. I raised my hand and gently wiped away the tears on my face. Then, I yelled at all the people present: "because Laozi TMD is Suluo!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 139

    At the moment when the name was called out among thousands of people, I seemed to take off all the disguises, my voice echoed in the sky for a long time, and my heart seemed to have unloaded the heavy burden, because from this moment on, my identity was exposed, and I could finally be myself again. I was once the one who had slaughtered Suluo.


    but this time, I did not I will be as oppressed and bent as before. I have absolute strength, and I belong to my own force. Therefore, now Suluo is an invincible existence in the school. No one will take the initiative to beat me, abuse me and bully me.


    How many days and nights, I am looking forward to thinking, in front of the whole school teachers and students, speak out loud, I Ye Zixuan is that year''s su Luo. Today, at this moment, my wish finally came true, and I finally called out in front of everyone. My body and mind suddenly had unprecedented pleasure.


    Two years ago, I was standing here. My name was Suluo. I was ridiculed by the whole school. I was the most humble and helpless solo. Today, two years later, I am standing here, called Ye Zixuan. I am Ye Zixuan, who broke any record of the University. Ye Zixuan, who has attracted the attention of the whole school, is the new generation of overlord of the whole university.


    Now, I''m telling all the people here in a loud voice that ye Zixuan today is Su Luo who was slaughtered at the beginning. I want to give the reality of red fruits a loud slap in the face. When my voice just fell that moment, the whole audience was dumbfounded. Everyone on the scene looked at me in a daze, full of amazement.


    What an incredible thing it was for them. They couldn''t believe the fact, what I said personally, and their ears, as if it were a joke, an illusion.


    After a short silence, the crowd suddenly surged, exclamations, comments, feelings, one after another, a continuous stream: "no, how can brother Xuan be the original waste, deceptive, absolutely deceptive!"


    "Yes, yes, it''s impossible. It''s ridiculous. Everyone can see what kind of person Suluo is. He can''t be compared with Ye Zixuan."


    "It''s just ridiculous. How can brother Xuan be Suluo? His temperament, skill and action are incomparable to Suluo."


    "However, when I heard that Fang Qing was blocked by Ye Zixuan, I doubted it. But later, Fang Qing was just a follower of brother Xuan, so I gave up the idea."


    "Well, I can only say that I went to school late and didn''t see Suluo''s demeanor. Is he really legendary, so unbearable?"


    "Of course, solo is the most miserable person since the establishment of the school."


    "Brother Xuan is 100% joking with us!"


    "Oh, I suddenly feel this joke is really cold!"


    "Deceiving, how can ye Zixuan be Suluo? Even if he has cosmetic surgery, it''s impossible. Su Luo is so poor. I really don''t believe that he is an invisible rich man!"


    "Yes, I agree with you. Ye Zixuan thinks it is not Suluo!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The voices of discussion came and went, one after another, and they pricked my eardrum. I thought that persuading them with reason, moving them with sincerity, and attacking them with facts would awaken them, make them understand the hardships of Suluo, understand the bitterness of the weak, and make them understand that anyone can change.


    But I didn''t expect that these people are still such a reality. Their conscience seems to be eaten by dogs. Even gods, in their eyes, only the high-ranking characters will never lower their heads to feel the sorrow of the weak. They will never understand a person with their heart. Even if I admit my identity, they will not believe it or even listen, Because in their eyes, ye Zixuan is definitely not the original Suluo.


    No one can understand that a person at the bottom of the school, disgusted by them, is now standing on top of them and overlooking them. Therefore, they can''t believe or are unwilling to believe, because they can''t accept the reality of slapping in the face.


    I stare at this group of real human beings. When they release their opinions, I clench my fist and yell at them: "shut up


    This is the first time that I said this sentence in the tone of command. This command really has an infinite deterrent power. After a moment, the noisy crowd suddenly quieted down. All of them closed their mouths and looked at me silently. I raised my legs and walked towards the crowd under the public''s attention, and got close to those who were familiar with them Deep voice said: "Laozi is Suluo, who was bullied and abused by you!"


    Maybe my aura is too strong, scared these people back unconsciously, the eyes showed incredible panic. I glanced over them, went to the old classmates who had bullied me again, and said to them in a sharp voice: "I am Suluo, the one who is beaten by you every day!"


    These so-called old students, also all pale, silently bowed his head, then, I came to my class before the counselor, gnashing teeth said: "Laozi is Suluo, you have been wronged by you, you look down on the Su Luo!"The just counselor in my class blinked, speechless. I moved again and came to a group of dignified school leaders: "Laozi''s name is Suluo, that you pitifully miss Suluo."


    Even leading such big people, in the face of my domineering momentum, do not dare to refute. In the crowd around a circle, I returned to the front of the crowd, standing in front of the crowd, trying to shout: "listen to me, I''m solo, that person in the population of waste solo, that forced to jump out of the building to commit suicide, that was led as a dog walking Suluo, that forced to get out of school


    I said this in a single breath, I almost roared out, the voice shook the people''s hearts, the shock of those people in the field, all look dignified, speechless.


    I looked at them with sharp eyes. Suddenly, I looked up and cried out to the vast sky: "Laozi Suluo, TMD is back again!"


    At this moment, the whole sky outside the school gate was haunted and reverberated by my loud voice. At this moment, all the ferocious gas on me was spurted out. At this moment, I was like the reincarnation of the God, shining in the sunlight.


    Standing at the gate of the school, all the people were shocked by my momentum and infected by my words. Now, no one dares to doubt my identity. Almost everyone understands it in an instant, solo. He is really back.


    This indisputable fact deeply stimulates everyone''s nerves and invades everyone''s soul. Even if they don''t want to believe it, now they have to believe that I am solo, a man who has become the overlord of campus in a flash.


    However, for this fact, many people dare not speak up. Although I am now the leader of the campus, after all, I haven''t sat in the hot seat, and my status and authority have not been consolidated. Therefore, when I know my real identity, there are still people who don''t accept me. One of them suddenly says, "do we really want to recognize this Are you the boss of the trash? "


    His voice was not too loud, but in the silence of the whole scene, it was particularly loud and clear, and spread into the eardrums of all people. Almost at the same time, all the people looked at him.


    I know that his ideas represent a large part of his ideas. In people''s minds, Suluo is always the most humble existence, and no one will obey me. This is the real reason why I dare not reveal my identity before the war. I understand that it is useless to reason with these stubborn thorns. To deal with such people, only by suppressing violence with violence can we be shocked full-court.


    So, only in this moment, my long-standing anger broke out. When everyone didn''t respond, I quickly rushed into the crowd and rushed to the bayonet who started shouting. I grabbed his collar, pulled him out of the crowd and threw him in front of the crowd. After that, I made no effort to directly face the crowd under the witness of the crowd He severely kicked a foot, in an instant, the person who didn''t accept me was kicked to fly out and fell to the ground.


    Look at his appearance, also want to get up from the ground, I do not give him a little chance, quickly came to his side, a foot on his face, pain his face twisted, can not move.


    I looked down at him and said in a sharp voice, "although I am weak, I also have dignity. Why do you despise Suluo? What qualifications do you have to look down on the weak? Even if it is salted fish, there will be a day to turn over. Have you ever thought about it? I will step on you one day. I just want to ask, what''s wrong with me when I''m the boss


    Speaking these words, I just want to let these people who don''t know the height of heaven and earth know that even the most weak and incompetent people can ride on their heads and look up to them one day. However, even if the result is so realistic, even if I prove myself with words and actions, there are still many people who refuse to obey me, especially some of my camp''s franchisees One of them, a bald man with a big waist, said to me: "since you say you are solo, you are not worthy to be our boss!"


    His appearance successfully ignited my anger again. I immediately let go of the weak chicken under my feet, raised my head, and looked at the rampant giant. At the moment, my eyes were shining fiercely, and my step, step by step, was walking towards him. As I walked, I said, "since I can stand at the highest point of the school, it shows that I have this ability, Every step is made by myself. Why can''t I be the boss? When does this school stipulate that Suluo can''t be the boss! "


    Originally, a lot of people gathered around the big bald man, but I was afraid of my dignity. As I approached slowly, those people unconsciously retreated, leaving only the bald man standing in the same place. Some of his eyes were afraid and timid, and more still refused to accept. When I hit a fist like thunder, the bald man caught my fist by chance ¡£


    Seeing this state, in a flash, I directly grasped his arm and fell over his shoulder. Immediately, the bald man was thrown to the ground by me and could not get up again.


    I killed two people one after another, more powerful, but even so, there are still many diehards who refuse to accept me. With the mentality that those who follow me will prosper and those who disobey me will die. I will take those who do not obey me one by one, and I will kill them one by one. All those who disobey me can hardly bear my attack.After a series of attacks, I killed ten people who didn''t accept me. Until then, the restless people and the chaotic scene gradually recovered to calm. Many people looked at me with a look of fear in their eyes. By beating these people who didn''t accept me, I finally felt a sense of shame in my heart. At the moment, my heart has endless emotions and endless energy to release.


    At this time, I, as if the fate of Impermanence in general, cold face swept around all the people, roared to them and said: "still TM who does not accept Laozi?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 140

    In a short sentence, I showed my arrogance and my ambition. My provocation and tyranny shocked the whole audience. No one dared to respond to me again. The crowd was very quiet at the moment. And I, standing in the crowd, an invisible light shrouded in my body, let me more arrogant.


    All the people on the scene still focused on me. However, their manners are very complicated. However, some girls were deeply convinced by my courage, and their eyes showed some obsession.


    Those who do not accept me, most of them are boys, especially those who once looked down on me and bullied me. Although they dare not say anything more. But there may be estrangement in my heart. Most of these ordinary people can''t accept my change.


    The atmosphere of the scene was so embarrassed. There was a strange smell in the air. It seemed that everyone was trying to associate solo and me as one person. They tried to think about the truth in my words and themselves. They were the weak person in my mouth or the bully who was afraid of being hard.


    Time seemed to have settled down at this moment. Suddenly, there was a person moving in the quiet crowd. It was Bai Qiuyan. He quietly walked up to me, extended his hand to me in a friendly way, and said with admiration: "I take it. No matter you are Suluo or Ye Zixuan, you are the school''s deserved boss. This is what you deserve!"


    Suddenly, my heart couldn''t help shaking. I didn''t expect that the first one to stand up for me and the first person moved by my words was the former boss, Bai Qiuyan. He was the one who looked down on me most. Before I made public his identity, he said that he would never submit to me in his life. He even looked down on sulo''s incompetence. Now, he is the first to stand up for me.


    In my dismay, not far away Luo Ziyi also quietly came to me, see her, I suddenly wake up, perhaps, I and Bai Qiuyan''s resentment began with her, and finally she. Bai Qiuyan hated me because I forcibly robbed Luo Ziyi from her side. Now, I have solved the reason, told me all kinds of experiences, and also said the ideal school under my rule.


    All this may make Bai Qiuyan understand my difficulty, or Luo Ziyi just told him what happened between me and her, and made it clear that I was not the kind of person he imagined, which made Bai Qiuyan feel relieved for me.


    Generally speaking, no matter because of Luo Ziyi''s persuasion or my speech, Bai Qiuyan stood up at the right time and extended a hand of friendship to me. I looked at him gratefully, then held out my hand and held it with him heavily.


    All the people present were shocked to see me shaking hands with Bai Qiuyan. After all, most of the people who didn''t agree with me were Bai Qiuyan''s party. Their support for Bai Qiuyan was deeply rooted. As everyone knows, Bai Qiuyan left school because of me, so those talents didn''t accept me. But at the moment, Bai Qiuyan''s attitude makes these people have to be at a loss.


    Xue Jinwei may have felt the doubts of the people around him. He slowly took back his hand, turned around, looked at those stubborn students, and announced loudly: "everyone listen to me, no matter who should be respected, and ye Zixuan''s strength is obvious to all of us. He sets an example with his own experience, and tells us all with his own changes Don''t look down on anyone, because everyone has a change and a chance to turn over.


    Ye Zixuan, standing in front of you, is an excellent example. You should keep up with him. He is definitely qualified to be your boss. I also believe that under the leadership of Ye Zixuan, you will become more powerful. In the group war at noon, I lost to him, so I admit that he is the overlord of our school, which is irreplaceable


    Bai Qiuyan''s speech was majestic, which impacted my heart. Other people listened to Bai Qiuyan''s words, but they were also consciously silent. The meaning of his words is also the purpose that I will implement. I just hope that the weak in the school can be treated equally, can have confidence to go forward bravely and become confident.


    At the same time, it also warns those who bully the weak, so that they can''t bully people too much. Otherwise, one day, you will be trampled on by the person you once despised. I hope that under my leadership, this school will have a new look and that everyone will be treated equally.


    What I did, in the end, shocked people in the field because I changed so much that people couldn''t accept it for a while. But now, Bai Qiuyan stood up and showed his attitude, so that those who didn''t accept me tried to accept me in their hearts. So, at this moment, the whole scene was silent, and the next second, someone suddenly broke the silence on the field. It was a group of people who first rushed out of the crowd and stood behind me with many brothers.


    Thin and short reasoning, with all his strength, he called out to the audience: "which great man is not from the bottom, so I support Xuan Ge unconditionally!"


    His words even more in the hearts of countless people, also caused a scene of uproar, and then, Chen Haoran led his men, also showed their support for me. Slowly, a wave after wave of people, began to support me, support me this new boss, even once I beat Jiang Wuji, all came to support me.In an instant, everyone looked at me in line with me, and everyone followed me. This feeling was really indescribable. This time, I finally made a real self. This time, I finally got everyone''s approval. This time, I finally succeeded in making people understand that no matter how weak people are, they will have a day to turn over.


    I know, my long-standing wish, at this moment, I finally achieved, I finally abandoned all the disguise, as Suluo''s identity, I finally recovered my lost dignity. At this time, the crowd is still surging, the environment is still full of noise, but the theme has changed from giving Bai Qiuyan a farewell to a new generation of school overlord.


    Su Luo, the story of Ye Zixuan, constantly spread from people''s mouth, everyone is talking about the past and legend of my boss, talking about my change. Many weak people are reborn because of my deeds, because they also want to have a day of regaining dignity. I am a living example. My story tells everyone that nothing is impossible as long as they are willing to work hard.


    Because my light is so hot that Bai Qiuyan, once a legend, has been ignored. Although Bai Qiuyan has just played a leading role in leading everyone to support me, his heart is inevitably lost and heavy. Of course, his most important concern is not to leave school, but to disappear in Luo Ziyi''s side.


    Therefore, before leaving, he kept telling me, warning said: "whether you really put down Fang Qing now, but please cherish Ziyi well in the future, please don''t do anything to hurt Ziyi. But after I leave, you must be careful of Sun Tao. I beg you, please


    When he talked to me, his eyes were red. Bai Qiuyan''s love for Luo Ziyi deeply touched me. No matter how much he looked down on me, at least now, I respect him, so I solemnly and seriously agreed to his request.


    No matter how the light of Bai Qiuyan fades away, when he really drags the suitcase toward the black car, the audience suddenly becomes silent. Jiangshandai recognizes that a new generation changes the old one. Since the old people are going to leave, there are still many people who are sad. Many boys'' eyes are red, and girls'' eyes are a little hazy, even Luo Ziyi''s eyes Also have tears, and I am also full of sadness, watching Bai Qiuyan leave.


    When Bai Qiuyan got on the bus, the students still didn''t leave. Until his car completely disappeared in everyone''s sight, we really accepted the fact that Bai Qiuyan left. From now on, the whole university has become Ye Zixuan, oh, no, it''s the world of Suluo!


    Until then, the crowd began to gradually disperse, everyone with a different mind, back to their own place to go. Before leaving, Shen Muchen said a word of congratulations to me, then told me that he had time to reminisce about the past together in the evening, and then left.


    After Bai Qiuyan left, Luo Ziyi just looked at me with a very bitter smile and then said, "Zixuan, I still have a class. Let''s go first!"


    After that, he walked into the school alone.


    Her back looks extremely lonely, in fact, today''s most sad person is Luo Ziyi. Originally, she was caught between me and Bai Qiuyan, in a dilemma. No matter who wins or loses, she is the most guilty one. What''s more, she has always kept a low profile, but today she has been pushed to the forefront of the storm, and all of a sudden, it has become a topic of discussion, and I am in everyone In front of me and Fang Qing''s story, did not take into account Luo Ziyi''s feelings.


    I can imagine how desolate her heart was when I said those words, but she was still strong, still adjusting the contradiction between me and Bai Qiuyan at the critical moment, so that Bai Qiuyan could take the initiative to support me.


    After Bai Qiuyan left, she also left dejectedly, and I said very little, but I understand that the people who have been guarding her have left, which makes her more or less unable to accept. Seeing her like this, my heart also sank. Today''s events happened too suddenly, some things came too fast, some things happened too suddenly. But in the end, my dream came true.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 141

    My grand blueprint of dominating the school was completed in a few months. Once upon a time, I planned to spend a few years, but the plan has not changed quickly. My return makes the balance of fate always lean on my side. No matter what I do, I have never lost.


    But in Fang Qing''s case, there is still a scar in my heart, which is also the biggest failure in my life. Although I won the world, I lost the woman I love. The appearance of koroziyi just smoothed the scar in my heart. She is not a substitute for Fang Qing, but a woman I really love.


    Luo Ziyi''s sadness, I understand that Bai Qiuyan, who has been guarding her for three years, has left because of me. However, I am also very glad that Bai Qiuyan has chosen me between me and Bai Qiuyan. In the end, I got both the beauty and the land. Although the process was a little rough, I was quite satisfied with the final result.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help but take a deep breath and try to adjust my mood. Then, I put my focus on my brothers. After the crowd dissipated, I invited my brothers and held a celebration banquet to celebrate the victory of the war. It was also to celebrate my ascendance to the top of the throne, and to consolidate my position in the hearts of brothers.


    Fortunately, most of my brothers have no opinions about my identity as Suluo, and they have accepted it completely. They not only do not look down on me, but also take me as an example to strengthen their confidence, and they are bound to make a breakthrough. But these are far from enough. My purpose is to cultivate some brothers who can go through life and death with me, just like the relationship between Shen Muchen and me. No matter when, they will stand up for your brother, and then they can be regarded as real brothers.


    Although the students in the school will come forward to help me in such a small fight, it is also because they know that even if they lose the group war, it doesn''t matter to them. Moreover, in this kind of prestige playing time, there are many young girls watching. Even if they win, they also have the capital to brag, but this does not mean that they will follow you up the mountain of swords Hai, just like Ma Qiang at the beginning, will come forward to help me at the critical moment. However, once his life and safety are threatened, he will eventually shrink back. This kind of person can make friends, but can''t make deep friendship.


    If I want to mix up, I have to cultivate my own power. I have to hand over some brothers of life and death, like Chen Haoran. I am very confused in the future. I really don''t know what I should do in the future. My original dream has completely dissipated. What should I do in the future?


    Unconsciously, a meal for a long time, I have been a bit drunk, this day, is my most tired day, a day, experienced too many things, things also from big to big, midway Shen Muchen called me, asked me to find him after dinner. It was very late until we finished our meal and said goodbye to the brothers. I went to Shen Muchen for an appointment.


    For Shen Muchen, this sincere brother, I am extremely grateful and extremely sorry. I have too many words to say to him. For so many years, only from his body can I feel the true brotherhood, and I can tell him any distress and confusion I have. Thinking of these past events, the more I want to see Shen Muchen.


    Can be in the middle of my walk, my mobile phone ring suddenly rings, in the silent night show particularly loud and clear, let my heart are not from a tremor, but, drink some drunk me, only when Shen Muchen called to urge me, so, I did not see the number, directly picked up the phone, said: "wait for me, I''m almost there!"


    But to my surprise, the voice from the other end of the phone was not Shen Muchen''s voice, but a very heavy man''s voice, saying: "I''m Bai Qiuyan"


    his tone brought more emotions than ever. On hearing this, I felt that he was in a particularly bad mood. His appearance seemed to have something wrong. I almost subconsciously stopped and solemnly replied: "What do you want from me?"


    Bai Qiuyan''s anxious voice came again: "Ye Zixuan, please try it quickly and see if you can contact Ziyi now. Hurry up!"


    After hearing this, my hand shook unconsciously. I had no time to think about it. I asked anxiously, "what''s wrong with Ziyi? What''s wrong with her?"


    Bai Qiuyan''s breathing seemed to be aggravated, and said urgently: "Ye Zixuan, don''t ask so much. Go to contact Ziyi quickly. If you find or don''t find it, you should call me!"


    With that, he hung up without waiting for me to reply.


    I held my cell phone tightly, and my head suddenly hummed. I felt that there was an inexplicable fear in my heart. From Bai Qiuyan''s words, I could tell that something must have happened to Ziyi. In the afternoon, after Bai Qiuyan left, I was really busy and forgetting. I neglected Luo Ziyi, my boyfriend was also dereliction of duty ¡£


    Thinking of this, I immediately dialed Luo Ziyi''s phone number, and her phone was turned off. In an instant, my heart began to restless, there is a bad premonition strong in the heart germinated, at the moment I, already drunk has completely dissipated, immediately, I immediately ran, rushed back to the school, straight to the girls'' dormitory.


    I took out the 100 meter sprint speed, all the way running, until this moment, I know, my life really can not lose Luo Ziyi, with her, my life will be very happy, I did not think about her safety, because in my subconscious, always feel, no one will be willing to hurt her such a simple girl.But tonight, Bai Qiuyan suddenly found me. His tone and attitude made me feel bad. I didn''t know until I called Luo Ziyi. She might have something wrong. I can''t let her have something to do. I can''t let the girl who gave me a second love. She has any danger. Thinking of this, my pace is faster and faster, almost a breath. I am very worried From outside the school directly to the girls'' dormitory.


    Run to her bedroom Oh downstairs, I don''t care too much, rushed up the building quickly, also do not know whether the bedroom mother saw me, I just want to run into the bedroom.


    It is hot summer days, girls are wearing cooler, all kinds of fragrant scenes are displayed in front of me, but I have no time to appreciate it, because I am in my heart now only Luo Ziyi, but these girls see a boy rushed in, are scared. Fortunately, I am a famous student in school. Most girls know me. They don''t drive me away as a wolf.


    Knowing that I was looking for luoziyi, a warm-hearted girl told me the specific room number of luoziyi''s bedroom. I said thank you and rushed to that room. When she came to her bedroom, she just saw one of her roommates wearing a underwear and underwear. When I came in, she screamed and hurriedly hid in the quilt.


    Now I have Luo Ziyi in my head. I have no idea of his abrupt behavior. But I am disappointed that I swept it for a while. I still haven''t seen Luo Ziyi. So I asked the girl who hid directly: "do you know where luoziyi went?"


    It seems that this girl also knows me. She looks at me a few times first, and she may not come out of fear. She still has a little trembling voice when she talks: "I, I don''t know. Ziyi received a phone call in the evening, and then went out, and hasn''t come back yet!"


    Hearing her, my heart was more flustered, and asked again, "do you know who called her?"


    She replied, "I don''t know!" she replied, thinking nothing


    Hearing this, I can almost be sure that Luo Ziyi really happened. My legs were a little soft in a moment. I was out of the dormitory. The wind was very cold at night. As soon as I got out of the dormitory building, I was blown a spirit. The whole person suddenly returned to his mind. I took out my mobile phone in a hurry and was about to call Bai Qiuyan. I had a lot of questions about him. I want to ask him the specific situation now.


    But I haven''t dialed out yet, Bai Qiuyan''s phone calls come in advance. I answered it quickly. Immediately, Bai Qiuyan''s nervous voice came: "Zixuan, find Ziyi?"


    I replied nervously, "I, no, I asked her roommate that she went out after receiving a phone call in the evening, and hasn''t come back yet!"


    Bai Qiuyan suddenly did not speak, half a day did not respond, for a while, he said: "you should be able to find Ziyi''s home, right?"


    Asked by Bai Qiuyan, I realized that Luo Ziyi might have something to go home. Maybe it was Mom Luo. I called temporarily to let her go back. I thought so in my heart. So I replied quickly, "well, I know where her family is!"


    Bai Qiuyan''s nervous voice quickly came, saying, "well, you are coming to the front door of the school now. Where I am in two minutes or so, you wait for me, we will go to Ziyi''s house together!"


    After that, he hung up again.


    I didn''t hesitate to close my cell phone and ran directly to the front door of the school. As soon as I got out of the school door, I saw a red Ferrari coming from the distance. I guess it was the car of Bai Qiuyan. I secretly sighed that Bai Qiuyan was so rich that he had so much money. Only one afternoon, I changed another car.


    After the car stopped in front of me, I opened the door, and then I got on the car by LISO. After getting on, I directly gave Bai Qiuyan the address of luoziyi family. Bai Qiuyan heard it, and started the car. Immediately, the red Ferrari went straight away.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 142

    Just left for an afternoon, at this time, Bai Qiuyan seemed to be a changed person. His brows were very tight and his eyes were full of worries. Seeing his worried appearance, I unconsciously said to him, "Qiuyan, I''m sorry!"


    This sentence is from my heart. I feel that Luo Ziyi''s accident this time is all my fault. Let''s not say Bai Qiuyan asked me before he left. Even if he didn''t, I should do my best to love Luo Ziyi. The more important problem is that Bai Qiuyan, the loyal guardian of luoziyi, left because of me, and now, he just has just left Leave, Luo Ziyi on the accident, in the feeling in reason I should bear the responsibility.


    However, Bai Qiuyan''s appearance didn''t seem to blame me. She even apologized to me: "this matter has nothing to do with you, and you don''t have to blame yourself!"


    His brow is very tight, that kind of tension is not a little bit, and he does not blame me completely. After hearing this, I feel that this matter is not only so simple, I suddenly think that since Bai Qiuyan has left school, how can he find Luo Ziyi without any reason?


    Thinking of this, I quickly asked Bai Qiuyan the reason for the matter, why to find Luo Ziyi, and how do you know what happened to Luo Ziyi? Maybe it was too nervous. I asked a lot at one go.


    Hearing what I said, Bai Qiuyan''s face became more and more dignified. This is the expression he never had. Even because Shen Muchen was on the verge of rebellion, he didn''t show such an expression until he lost. After I asked this question, Bai Qiuyan tangled for a long time, and then told me slowly. He said that he was not sure whether Luo Ziyi was really in trouble. He just Want to make sure, because not long ago, he suddenly received a strange text message.


    With that, he also took out his mobile phone and showed me the text message. The content of the message said: "Bai Qiuyan, I didn''t expect that you were so persistent in the love you couldn''t get. Now you have left, I see who else can protect Luo Ziyi, ha ha!"


    The number of words is not very many, but it is full of the smell of threatening me. The overbearing man was angry when he saw it. Bai Qiuyan also told me that as soon as the mobile phone number finished sending messages, he wanted to contact him, the phone had been turned off. Although Bai Qiuyan knows that Luo Ziyi has my boyfriend around him, his love for Luo Ziyi has never changed. Therefore, Bai Qiuyan is in a hurry to find Luo Ziyi. Because Luo Ziyi''s safety is more important to him, he absolutely does not allow Luo Ziyi to have any accidents.


    But when I saw this message, I finally understood why Bai Qiuyan didn''t blame me for the accident of Luo Ziyi. Originally, what this person wanted to find was him. Obviously, it was his enemy who wanted to use Luo Ziyi to cure Bai Qiuyan. However, the specific situation was not clear. No one could be sure whether it was a prank or a nihilistic threat.


    After watching, I tried to suppress my nervousness and prayed that Luo Ziyi would be OK. On the way to Luo Ziyi''s home, Bai Qiuyan and I didn''t say a word. We just called Shen Muchen on the way to tell him that something urgent had happened to me. After that, Shen Muchen understood me and didn''t say anything more. He told me to be careful.


    Hang up the phone, I began to close my eyes, but my heart is restless. About half an hour later, the car finally drove into the slum. After seeing Luo Ziyi living in such a place, Bai Qiuyan''s anxious look was touched, and a little heartache appeared in her eyes.


    When the car drove to the downstairs of luoziyi''s old residential building, Bai Qiuyan asked me to go up alone, so that he would surprise luoziyi''s mother. I made up my mind and calmed my mood. I got out of the car and quickly climbed up the stairs. I knocked on the door of Luo Ziyi''s house.


    No accident, the person who opened the door was the kind mother Luo. Every time I saw her, my heart couldn''t help shaking. She was really like my mother who had been missing for many years. Every time I saw her, I felt the feeling of maternal love. When she saw me, she always showed a beautiful and loving smile. She couldn''t help saying that mother Luo directly took my hand and dragged me into the room. She also asked me how I came here alone. Ziyi?


    Mother Luo''s words broke the only hope in my heart. Before I knocked on the door, I expected Luo Ziyi to be at home. The person who wanted to open the door for me was her. But in the end, my hope failed. She wasn''t at home. After a while, my heart was like a broken one. A deep sense of fear swept through my body. I can''t imagine Ziyi It''s an accident. If Bai Qiuyan''s enemies do something about it, how serious will the consequences be. Once a girl of self-respect like her is insulted, she will never live. What should I do then and what should mother Luo do?


    I really don''t dare to think about it. But the mother Luo in front of me is so kind and caring for me. Looking at her half knitted sweater and this small but warm home, my eyes are dim, but I know deeply that, even if my heart is sad again, I can''t let mother Luo see my abnormality, and I can''t let my health be bad Mother Luo is worried and scared. I must as soon as possible Luo Ziyi to safe rescue, must not let Luo mother sad.


    So, I tried to control my emotions and told a white lie with Luo''s mother, saying that Ziyi was still in school. I was out on business and happened to pass by here, so I came to see her. For my words, mother Luo didn''t doubt it, but laughed happily. She always took my hand to ask about this concern, and kept asking for help. I was embarrassed to interrupt her, so I could only accompany mother Luo anxiously. After more than ten minutes, I couldn''t wait any longer, so I found a poor reason to say that I had an urgent matter and wanted to leave.Looking at the way mom Luo is reluctant to me, my heart is more painful, but I still bear, control, not let myself show a little bit of difference, smile and farewell to mom Luo. When I just went downstairs, I met the white autumn Yan waiting for anxiously. He saw me come out and asked anxiously, "what is it? Is Ziyi at home? "


    When I came in and found Ziyi was not at home, my heart had already confirmed that Ziyi was sure that she had something wrong, and was really tired of Bai Qiuyan. So, as soon as I saw Bai Qiuyan, the anger was out of control. In the moment he came to me, I waved to him and scolded: "Ziyi is not in front of me Home, she must have something wrong. Bai Qiuyan, what the hell is going on with you? Luo Ziyi has nothing to do with you. Why do your enemies look for her? You say it! "


    When I said this, my eyes were red and my anger was completely out of control. I was so worried about Luo Ziyi. I really didn''t want her to be like Fang Qing. I really couldn''t lose her. She was imprisoned in my mind YY, I really dare not think about it, I am afraid, I am really afraid, such things, I really do not want to happen the second time,


    after a fight, I also want to continue to fight, but Bai Qiuyan seems to be angry, he grabbed my hand and shouted: "now is not the time to fight, hurry to find out Ziyi is the most important, as long as Ziyi is OK, I will follow you how to play! "


    Bai Qiuyan''s appearance is enough to prove that, in his heart, Luo Ziyi will always be the first person, and I also wake up to know that it is not the time to ask for guilt, but to find Luo Ziyi quickly is the key. But for a while, my mind has no clue, because I don''t know how to save. I took a deep breath, and then I took out a cigarette and started to smoke.


    Bai Qiuyan also took me up. We both sat down on the floor of luoziyi''s house in this way, discussing luoziyi. I first thought of the police. But Luo Ziyi disappeared for less than 24 hours, and couldn''t file a case. More importantly, the source of this family was Bai Qiuyan. Therefore, the alarm must not be used, and Luo Ziyi would also be allowed to let Luo Ziyi go to the ground More dangerous.


    So, we can only think about the person who caught Ziyi. According to the principle, if the guy wants to make Bai Qiuyan, he should say a place to come out. Even if it is a sea of knives and mountains, Bai Qiuyan will definitely go to break through. But the problem is, the person who grabs luoziyi knows that it is useless to deal with Bai Qiuyan, so he directly controls his scale, Luo Ziyi.


    This indirect torture of him, will let Bai Qiuyan most painful, he would rather rush to him, rather than see Luo Ziyi hurt. Because what he didn''t want to see was that Lucie was injured.


    But the guy took control of the life of Bai Qiuyan and grabbed Luo Ziyi, an innocent girl. And no clue. We talked and we suddenly got a little bit of a clue, because it happened so strange, because the disappearance of lozie was not an accident, but she didn''t see it until she received a call.


    The person who can let Luo Ziyi willingly go out to see is certainly acquaintances. Moreover, Luo Ziyi just disappeared on the day Bai Qiuyan left school. Everyone knows that Bai Qiuyan is luoziyi''s flower protector, so that she can do everything. And Bai Qiuyan in school, excellent relationship, no enemies.


    Thinking about it, I and Bai Qiuyan agree that this person may be the person in my school, and also the person who knows Bai Qiuyan. When I ask Bai Qiuyan what enemies she has in school. After a moment of silence, Bai Qiuyan suddenly said two words: "Sun Tao!"


    And just as Bai Qiuyan said the name, his cell phone rang suddenly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 143

    Bai Qiuyan''s bell, in this dark and silent night, appears particularly clear. Bai Qiuyan immediately took out his mobile phone. Open a look, found that the caller ID is that threatening SMS strange number, and Bai Qiuyan did not hesitate to pick up the phone, directly opened a hands-free. Li already, there was a joking voice on the phone: "Bai Qiuyan, you really let me down. It''s been so long, but you haven''t found me yet!"


    The voice on the other end of the phone is very shady. It sounds very disgusting and feels like a pervert. But I can still hear it. It''s Sun Tao''s voice. I don''t know whether it''s because Sun Tao feels disgusted or because he pursued Luo Ziyi. Anyway, I don''t like him from the bottom of my heart. If I didn''t really need his help, I would not Will make friends with him, now this time, hear his voice, I immediately feel extremely disgusting.


    Of course, Bai Qiuyan immediately recognized that this was Bai Qiuyan''s voice. He immediately bit his teeth and yelled at the other end of the phone: "suntao, it''s really you!"


    With that, Bai Qiuyan stood up and squatted beside him. At this moment, I could clearly feel Bai Qiuyan''s anger. If Sun Tao was by his side now, it would be a corpse.


    However, Sun Tao was obviously not afraid of Bai Qiuyan. Instead, he laughed wildly, and then slowly said, "ha ha ha, good. It seems that you have guessed my head, or I will waste my time waiting for you. I just want to tell you that if you haven''t found me before dawn, Luo Ziyi is not only virtuous, but also her body No more! "


    With that, he hung up the phone directly and didn''t give Bai Qiuyan a chance to speak.


    Then, Bai Qiuyan immediately dials back, but the other party''s phone is turned off again. Under this situation, Bai Qiuyan''s anger has reached the extreme. It can be imagined that Sun Tao is playing Bai Qiuyan completely. If he wants to deal with Bai Qiuyan directly, he can set a trap for him to jump. But he doesn''t. now, he is playing a game, one in his heart Torture Bai Qiuyan''s game.


    However, I am ten thousand times more angry than Bai Qiuyan in my heart. Sun Taoming knows that Luo Ziyi and I are in love now, but he still ignores me and makes a direct appointment with Bai Qiuyan. Obviously, this Sun Tao doesn''t pay attention to me, the new campus overlord. What does he think of me? And he doesn''t even notice my real boyfriend. How can I do that It''s not hard!


    I suddenly feel that Sun Tao is a terrible person, really terrible. He is too elusive, I really don''t know what he will do to Luo Ziyi, and I don''t know what kind of grudges he has with Bai Qiuyan to make such a abnormal thing. Why not catch early and not catch late, but use Luo Ziyi to threaten Bai Qiuyan today?


    But what surprised me even more was that Bai Qiuyan didn''t know what hatred she had with Sun Tao. He didn''t understand Sun Tao at all. He only knew that he was a freak. It turned out that Sun Tao came to the school as if he was just for the sake of mixing with me, and his purpose was similar to mine, that is, to be the leader of the school. But in the end, he did not succeed because his power had no spare power to compete with Bai Qiuyan.


    However, in the second year after he came to school, Sun Tao pursued Luo Ziyi. Bai Qiuyan secretly learned that Sun Tao didn''t seem to like Luo Ziyi. Obviously, he just wanted to play with Luo Ziyi, but in the end, he didn''t catch up with Luo Ziyi. Instead, Bai Qiuyan was very serious because of this Warning, said that he was thinking about Luo Ziyi, let him pay a heavy price.


    In fact, Bai Qiuyan is not a bully, but he does not like Sun Tao''s practice. He thinks that there is something wrong with him. His revenge is too strong. He always thinks that he is strange. More importantly, Bai Qiuyan thinks that in many aspects, Sun Tao targets him everywhere. No matter intentionally or unintentionally, Sun Tao just wants to make him. Therefore, Bai Qiuyan would attack him at that time Give a warning.


    At that time, Sun Tao''s strength was far from Bai Qiuyan''s, so after listening to Bai Qiuyan''s warning, he immediately kept a low profile and began to read carefully. It is also because Sun Tao went to study at ease, Bai Qiuyan relaxed his vigilance and felt that he should have no problem.


    But on the eve of the decisive battle with me, Bai Qiuyan knew that Sun Tao had come out of the mountain to help me, which made Bai Qiuyan immediately understand that Sun Tao must have held a grudge for the original thing. I just understood why Bai Qiuyan reminded me to pay attention to Sun Tao when he left school. He was a little afraid that this person with a problem in his heart would really make something wrong. However, he didn''t expect that things would happen so quickly. After he left school, the situation came.


    Bai Qiuyan couldn''t believe it. He didn''t even want to understand what kind of grudges Sun Tao had with him. If he had guessed before, then this time, from Sun Tao''s phone call, Bai Qiuyan was almost sure that Sun Tao really had a lot of hatred with him, but now, Bai Qiuyan still didn''t understand, and they were finally tied up What kind of hatred.


    After listening to Bai Qiuyan''s story, I became more and more afraid of Sun Tao. I finally understood why Bai Qiuyan said this afternoon that even if Luo Ziyi didn''t go to Sun Tao, Sun Tao would come to help me. Originally, he and Sun Tao had a long history of entanglement, and I knew why Sun Tao would come out of the mountain for two years He didn''t sell Luo Ziyi''s face at all. He was just retaliating for Bai Qiuyan. He must have wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to drive Bai Qiuyan out of school with the help of my hand.But in the end, Bai Qiuyan has left the school. Why should he arrest Luo Ziyi, an innocent girl, and threaten Bai Qiuyan with her? What is he thinking in his mind and what is he going to do?


    Think of these, my head seems to explode like, especially think of, Luo Ziyi or for me to find Bai Qiuyan. And Luo Ziyi is too simple. Because Sun Tao helped her, she was easily asked out by Sun Tao. Otherwise, it''s easy to catch sun Yatao.


    Thinking about it, I can''t get rid of this matter. I also have a responsibility. It is I who let Sun Tao seize the opportunity to drive Bai Qiuyan away, so that Sun Tao has a chance to capture Luo Ziyi. The more I think about it, the more guilty I feel about Luo Ziyi, the more uncomfortable I feel. Bai Qiuyan is also similar to me at the moment. We two are running around like headless flies, but we can''t find one A clue.


    However, for the sake of Luo Ziyi, we will not give up. Even if Bai Qiuyan doesn''t provide us with anything, we should try to rescue Luo Ziyi. From Sun Tao''s words, we can see that he is waiting for Bai Qiuyan to find him. He is not afraid of Bai Qiuyan at all. His purpose is to play with Bai Qiuyan. Therefore, he must be hiding in a place we can find.


    Thinking of this, we immediately drove back to the school. In the school and near the school, we searched for any place Bai Qiuyan wanted. We also mobilized our brothers to ask a lot of people about Luo Ziyi or Sun Tao''s whereabouts. But in the end, we still got nothing.


    Time goes on endlessly, and our hearts are more and more anxious. Bai Qiuyan also uses her own relationship to look for it, but there is no news. It seems that Sun Tao has been plotting this plan for a long time. All the plans are seamless. We can''t find any clues, but we still haven''t given up. It''s already in the middle of the night, We are still looking for, but still can not find, I and Bai Qiuyan are about to collapse.


    However, we knew in our hearts that it was useless to be anxious, and we had to calm down. Therefore, I suppressed my anxiety and tried to analyze Sun Tao. He said that he wanted to insult Luo Ziyi. If he really wanted to do such an animal thing, he could not be aboveboard.


    For a while, I suddenly thought of going to hotels and other places, but on second thought, it should not be, who dares to do such things in hotels. Moreover, there are so many hotels in this city that it is impossible to find them one by one.


    At this moment, my brain suddenly flashed. Yes, if it was their gratitude and resentment, the only place Bai Qiuyan could find was Sun Tao''s home. This is very possible. I quickly told Bai Qiuyan about this idea. Bai Qiuyan said that he had already been inquired about. Sun Tao''s information at school was basically fake, and nothing could be found. And Bai Qiuyan doesn''t think Sun Tao will bring Luo Ziyi to his home, which is just the rhythm of brain damage.


    But I insist on my own idea. I think the possibility of being in his family is the greatest. A strange guy like Sun Tao can do anything that has no conscience. What else would he not do! What''s more, he now dare to openly challenge Bai Qiuyan. Obviously, he is not afraid of death. Maybe he has made a good plan to die. What''s more, only in Sun Tao''s home is where we can find it, and if it''s any other place, it''s absolutely impossible for us to find it.


    However, the strange guy didn''t know what kind of relationship he used, and even his home address was hidden. We lost the direction to look for again.


    Fortunately, the mysterious identity of Bai Qiuyan did not know what relationship to use, sent a lot of people to look for large-scale, to investigate. Finally, Huang Tian pays off his heart. Bai Qiuyan''s people finally find Sun Tao''s home address, which is also in this city, but in the suburbs.


    After we got the news, Bai Qiuyan and I immediately drove in and set out to the goal in our hearts with full expectation


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 144

    After listening to my opinion, the two of us did not hesitate to drive to Sun Tao''s hometown. This time, in addition to Bai Qiuyan and I went, we also took a van behind us. All the people in the car were the people Bai Qiuyan had found. It looked like they were black. With them, we had enough confidence, but my heart was still not solid. I always feel like something bad is going to happen.


    Time passed unconsciously. It''s already three o''clock in the morning. What I worry about is that even if I find Sun Tao and finally rescue Luo Ziyi, I''m afraid she will lose her virginity. A strange man like Sun Tao can do anything. He doesn''t seem to be joking at all.


    When I think of Luo Ziyi''s innocence may be gone, my heart is even more miserable, she grew up like a lotus flower, out of the mud but not dyed, such a simple and kind girl, why do people always want to harm her. Bai Qiuyan, who takes care of her, has just left today. She is also very uncomfortable. Sun Tao also sees her performance. Why does Sun Tao hurt Luo Ziyi!


    Time goes by slowly, the car is speeding, but my heart is beating wildly. My eyes are already red. I swear that if Sun Tao moves Luo Ziyi''s hair, I will kill him myself. After half an hour of crazy driving, the car finally stopped.


    We came to an old city in the suburbs. This place is a desolate area. The new project is only half built. Some old houses have not been demolished. They are all left here. The whole city is very messy. There are all kinds of bricks and stones, rubbles and garbage. The car can''t get into it, We had to walk inside on foot to find the home of the eccentric Sun Tao.


    The wind in the early morning was cool and cool. It kept blowing on us. Even if it was like this, it could not quench the anger in our hearts. After a long time of bending left and right, we finally found Sun Tao''s home.


    His house is like a courtyard, very old, as if built in the last century. What makes my heart tremble suddenly is that it is already 3:30 in the morning. There is still a room in his house with a light on, and the light is flickering. Seeing such a scene, it ignites the hope in our hearts. It seems that we have found Luo Ziyi, and then there is a bad idea. My heart suddenly becomes nervous and scared, I''m afraid. I''m afraid of what''s going on inside. I''m afraid to see the unbearable scene.


    Fear blocked in my chest made my breath not smooth, but Bai Qiuyan and I were different. He couldn''t take care of so much at the moment. Now, he has been confused by anger. No matter whether Sun Tao is really hiding at home, he directly carries the guy and the people and rushes into the courtyard of Sun Tao''s hometown, kicking open the door of his house with all his might.


    At the moment when I followed Bai Qiuyan into the courtyard of Sun Tao''s house, all of a sudden, the lights were on in the flickering room. At the same time, a person came out of the room with dazzling lights. This person is the person we have been looking for, Sun Tao, for a long time.


    Seeing Sun Tao, Bai Qiuyan and I were stunned. Now, I can''t even believe my eyes. But the fact is that Sun Tao''s clothes are not neat. On his face, there are many marks of nail scratch. Moreover, there is a strange smile on the corner of his mouth.


    On the way to here, all the emotions in my body have been pressing in my heart. I have been holding on and praying for Luo Ziyi to be safe and sound, because in my heart, there is always a little hope. I hope Sun Tao doesn''t go crazy and do something irreparable to Luo Ziyi.


    But at the moment, I saw Sun Tao come out of the room Dishevelled. My head is extremely fierce pain, I try my best to face Sun Tao not far away in front of me and roar: "I''m going to kill you!"


    Said, my body rushed to Sun Tao, almost at the same time, Bai Qiuyan also red eyes, and I made the same action, we two people''s bodies are burning a raging fire, want to pick Sun Tao''s skin, draw his tendons.


    However, for the two of us angry, Sun Tao in front of us did not care at all. The corners of his mouth were still bent. And evil said: "you dare to move me, I promise Luo Ziyi will die very ugly!"


    In an instant, Bai Qiuyan and I stopped our steps and stopped halfway. The anger in our hearts was completely suppressed. Because Sun Tao, such a person, can do anything. Once we really kill him, Luo Ziyi may encounter an accident. We must not let Luo Ziyi''s life be threatened. No matter what, we must bear with it As long as Luo Ziyi doesn''t go wrong, there is still room for maneuver.


    But we can''t deceive ourselves. Even though we know that Luo Ziyi is still alive, her innocence is probably gone. This is more painful for her than death. At this time, Bai Qiuyan, a fearless man, also hides his anger. He clenches his teeth and tries his best not to let his anger explode.


    And I, the anger in my heart ran in every place of my body, but I didn''t burst out after all. I just tried my best to bear it, bit my steel teeth, clenched my fist, and yelled at Sun Tao: "suntao, why do you want to attack an innocent girl? Are you TM or not an individual?"When I said this, my teeth were going to be broken, and my eyes were red with anger. But Sun Tao, seeing that we were more and more angry and bent, became more excited. He grinned and showed his smoked black teeth. Then, he took out a cigarette and smoked it in front of us.


    The smoke lingered over the courtyard, making the atmosphere of the whole space seem particularly strange. In such an environment, I felt that the whole person was about to suffocate. The anger in my heart pressed me was really too hard, too hard, but I did not dare to break out. I was worried about the safety of Luo Ziyi. I was afraid that my impulse would cause irreparable damage to Luo Ziyi. Sun Tao dared to be bright Zhengda is waiting for us at home, which shows that he must have made full preparations. He will not be stupid enough to seek his own death. Therefore, even if we are thinking about something, we can''t act rashly, we can only stare at Sun Tao.


    After Sun Tao slowly smoked a few cigarettes, he suddenly turned his eyes on me and said leisurely, "do you know? Ye Zixuan, before me, I really dare not do such things as kidnapping, because I have no courage, I am also a person, I am also afraid of death! But, your afternoon words, really inspired me, let me know, men absolutely can not be cowardly, even you can turn over, can a snow before shame, why should I shrink? The big deal is death, but you can''t let yourself live. You taught me all these things, so you can''t blame me, you can only blame yourself


    For a while, my body was frozen, and my face was incredible. What does Sun Tao mean by this? I taught him? Did he not pay Bai Qiuyan before because he didn''t have the courage? But he chose to do such a thing today because of my infection. Can we say that the culprit of all this is me, and I indirectly hurt Luo Ziyi?


    In order to encourage all the bullies, it is impossible for them to encourage them to be bullied.


    Thinking of this, my whole person suddenly trembled, and my eyes showed the color of panic. I calmed down my anxious mood and said to Sun Tao in a deep voice: "even if you take revenge, you should not attack innocent people. You can go directly to Bai Qiuyan!"


    My words didn''t make Sun Tao moved at all. He was still smoking arrogantly. When he finished the last puff, he suddenly threw away the cigarette end in his hand, and then touched the blood mark on his face with his hand, and then put it on his tongue and gently licked it. His action was very abnormal. He said: "innocent, you actually told me that you were innocent My father and mother are innocent, but why are they still killed? I really can''t control other things now, because I know that I can''t live like this again. I want to revenge, revenge Bai Qiuyan, this beast! "


    His voice is full of despair, desperation, and a little desolate. It can be said that he has completely lost his rationality and has become a devil completely. Therefore, it is useless to reason with him now.


    But what he said changed Bai Qiuyan''s face. He suppressed his anger and said to Sun Tao in a sharp voice: "Laozi TM has always been open and aboveboard, and has not done anything harmful to nature. When did I offend you and your parents?"


    Bai Qiuyan''s voice is full of perplexity and anger, but his emotions are still trying to restrain, otherwise, he may have broken Sun Tao in the past, and Sun Tao after listening to Bai Qiuyan''s words, his expression has changed, his face has become more bitter and ferocious, he stretched out his tongue, gently licked the dry lips, and then slowly opened his mouth :


    "hahaha, you are not wrong, because these are all in your father''s body. Don''t you know that it is because of your father that my family was ruined and lacked the care of parents since childhood. I know that I can''t revenge your father, I can revenge you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 145

    When he said this, Sun Tao''s eyes were full of fierce light, and his eyes were about to stare out. He licked his lower lip again, and then he continued to roar: "Bai Qiuyan, do you know that the sun family, which was famous in the capital city in those years, would not have fallen into such a situation if your father and other families were not united. He designed to force my parents to leave the capital, but who knows, they are all Has left, your father is still entangled, step by step, to the end, they both committed suicide in this home.


    I have seen all these with my own eyes. If it wasn''t for a kind-hearted person who adopted me, I would have died. But what I didn''t expect was that you would come to this city and be in the same school with me. I admit, at the beginning, I dare to fight and dare to do things that are too out of the ordinary. But ye Zixuan''s words really moved me and gave me the courage to do what I wanted to do but didn''t dare to do before. "


    Speaking of this, Sun Tao''s excited tears came out. His emotions were very excited and people were already furious. It turned out that their family and Bai Qiuyan''s parents had been forced to death by Bai Qiuyan''s father. It turned out that his parents were forced to die by Bai Qiuyan''s father. No wonder he became so crazy and inhumane.


    When Bai Qiuyan heard this, he suddenly turned his head and looked at a middle-aged man beside him. Bai Qiuyan always called him uncle Tai. He seemed to have a position in this mysterious Bai family. When Bai Qiuyan looked at him, uncle Tai seemed to understand. He nodded his head solemnly and said, "there was such a thing in those years. However, the owner did it because of the military contact between the sun family and R state.


    For the sake of the safety of the country, the head of the family has investigated for a long time in silence, but there is no evidence. At last, the householder made such a bad decision and made a move first and then. Now that everything has been done, the No.1 chief executive is very angry, but he also tacitly agrees with the owner''s practice! "


    This word, all of a sudden verified, Sun Tao''s family this matter, it seems that is not only the Revenge of killing his father. To me, the person who doesn''t understand politics is confused. How can it be related to national security? It seems that Bai Qiuyan''s identity is really not simple.


    However, no matter what happened, it was all about Bai Qiuyan''s parents. It had nothing to do with Bai Qiuyan, and had nothing to do with Luo Ziyi. Even if Bai Qiuyan knew what happened then, even if he was angry, he should not deal with the innocent Luo Ziyi!


    Hearing uncle Tai''s words, Bai Qiuyan''s face became more and more ugly. He frowned and yelled to Sun Tao: "Sun Tao, no matter what kind of gratitude and resentment our two families used to have, you shouldn''t take innocent people. I don''t approve of what my father has done, but I can''t control it or interfere with him. I''ve always been good at myself and always do things according to my conscience, Your family''s affairs involve me. I can accept what you want to do with me. But Ziyi is innocent, don''t you know? "


    Speaking of the last sentence, Bai Qiuyan''s voice is hoarse. Whenever Luo Ziyi is in danger, Bai Qiuyan is most concerned about. Sun Tao''s capture of Luo Ziyi is a violation of Bai Qiuyan''s biggest scale.


    However, today''s Sun Tao has no human nature. He only cares about himself and can''t take into account Bai Qiuyan''s feelings. After listening to Bai Qiuyan''s words, he laughed a few times and said, "you''re right. I want to revenge on you or your father, but I don''t have the ability. Let alone revenge. It''s just like seeing him face me like heaven.


    So I can only choose you, but at the beginning, I didn''t know you were in this school, but later I knew, but I was timid and not cruel. I just wanted to make you miserable and hurt you slowly from my heart. However, I never thought that I could not surpass you in school, no matter how hard I tried, I could not surpass you even if I started with the woman you love At last, I was threatened by you. Do you know how I feel? How can you make a big difference in school?


    Don''t you still rely on your family relationship? Do you think you can cover the sky with one hand at school? At the end of the day, after all, you still depend on your dad. I hate you, very hate you, why I have nothing, but I have no way to take you, more let me angry is, I thought that in the war between you and ye Zixuan, you lose, you will lose face and get out of school.


    But I didn''t expect, you even get out of school that moment, there are so many people to see you off, are so powerful, I am not reconciled, I am really not reconciled, ye Zixuan''s words are very right, everyone is equal, how can you be superior, I don''t accept, I really do not accept, I know I can''t hurt you, but my purpose is to want you From the bottom of my heart. "


    Speaking of this, he suddenly took out a sharp dagger. He stared at the dagger, and his eyes showed a fierce light. Sun Tao''s face was particularly ferocious under the light. However, Bai Qiuyan is not afraid of Sun Tao''s actions at all. On the contrary, his face shows a fearless expression. After Bai Qiuyan takes out the dagger, Bai Qiuyan strides forward directly and says:


    "Sun Tao, you are right. I, the son, can pay for the crimes my father made. However, your father''s mistake is to betray the military situation. What kind of crime is not for me You should understand, too. But now we don''t talk about that. If you have any hatred now, you can look for me. But Luo Ziyi is a poor person. She should not be involved in any way. I have nothing to do with her. She can''t be hurt because of me. So, I''ll ask you to let Luo Ziyi go. If you promise, I''ll let you handle it, OK? "At this moment, Bai Qiuyan''s masculinity was incisively and vividly displayed. I was deeply infected by him. He was not afraid of death at all, just to save Luo Ziyi. And the fact is, as he said, Luo Ziyi and his Bai Qiuyan have no relationship at all. They are ordinary friends, and the gratitude and resentment of their two families can''t be borne by Luo Ziyi.


    However, Sun Tao doesn''t think so. He has been metamorphosed to the extreme. After hearing Bai Qiuyan''s words, he just grinned ferociously and said: "Bai Qiuyan, you don''t have the chance to bargain with me now. You don''t have the right to bargain with me. If you want to save Luo Ziyi, you can have fun with me for a while."


    With that, he quickly threw the dagger in his hand to Bai Qiuyan and said arrogantly, "come on, pick up the knife and stab yourself!"


    At this time, Sun Tao''s expression is full of expectation. In his eyes, he is looking forward to Bai Qiuyan''s self mutilation. It seems that his heart is really distorted to the extreme. But Bai Qiuyan is not afraid. He seems to be full of Luo Ziyi. As long as Luo Ziyi is safe, he is willing to do anything. His action is almost without thinking. He directly bends down to pick up the dagger on the ground.


    Uncle Tai saw this and immediately stopped you and said, "young master!"


    With that, he also reached out to stop Bai Qiuyan. At the same time, other people with Bai Qiuyan also looked at Bai Qiuyan with worried eyes and said, "Bai Shao, don''t!"


    In these people''s eyes, Bai Qiuyan''s life is more important than anyone''s life. Even if Luo Ziyi is any more, they don''t worry. What they care about is Bai Qiuyan''s safety. But for Bai Qiuyan, Luo Ziyi''s life is more important than his own. He severely stops a group of people from Uncle Tai and forbids them to interfere. His tone is full of dignity.


    No one dares to disobey Bai Qiuyan. After listening, they all consciously retreat. Then, Bai Qiuyan takes up the dagger without hesitation and plunges it into his thigh. With great strength, the cold sweat on Bai Qiuyan''s face keeps coming out, but he is stunned that he doesn''t cry out, his eyes do not blink, he grits his teeth, suffers from pain, and slows down For a long time, he said, "now, is it OK?"


    Bai Qiuyan''s behavior makes me admire him. At this time, I really don''t know what I''m here for. In the eyes of outsiders, Bai Qiuyan is Luo Ziyi''s real boyfriend, and I''m a passer-by. Now, such heroic rescue has nothing to do with me. Since it''s Bai Qiuyan''s personal performance, it''s also to let Zizi I don''t care about my situation when I leave safely. Only silently when the audience, watching their performance.


    Bai Qiuyan''s action seemed too small for Sun Tao. The fierce light in his eyes became more terrifying. He shook his head excitedly and said, "this is far from enough. Come on, continue!"


    After that, he also showed a very distorted smile.


    Bai Qiuyan endured severe pain and looked at Sun Tao in front of him. He did not say a word of nonsense. He quickly pulled out the dagger and thrust it into his other leg. This time, uncle Tai on the side could not look down any more. He was quick and quickly grasped Bai Qiuyan''s hand which was about to fall off and yelled: "young master, no more!"


    Bai Qiuyan bit his teeth fiercely and glared at Uncle Tai. He cried out angrily: "I said, no one is allowed to interfere. Do you understand?"


    When Uncle Tai heard this, he immediately released Bai Qiuyan''s hand. He understood that Bai Qiuyan''s orders could not be disobeyed. As long as he determined something, eight horses could not be pulled back, so he had to retreat quietly.


    As soon as Uncle Tai retreated, Bai Qiuyan immediately squeezed the dagger and raised his hand again. With one effort, he deeply inserted his other leg. After two sabres, his legs were already unstable, and his face was more fierce with cold sweat. However, Bai Qiuyan still did not fall down. He tried to hold his body firmly and stood firmly in place, trying to bite the steel teeth "Are you satisfied now?" he said


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 146

    Bai Qiuyan''s voice has begun to gradually weaken. Now he is so backbone. I know his heart at the moment. He treats himself like this and really wants to save Luo Ziyi. My admiration for him can''t be compared with words. Seeing Bai Qiuyan''s appearance, my heart has been deeply shocked. Suddenly, I feel that Bai Qiuyan''s image is so Kaohsiung Wei, this is the real man.


    But Bai Qiuyan has been hoodwinked by hatred. He has no conscience at all. Bai Qiuyan is like this, but he still feels that it is not enough. The weird smile becomes more rampant. While smiling, he says excitedly: "it''s far from enough, continue, continue!"


    In Sun Tao''s opinion, it seems that the more cruel Bai Qiuyan hurt himself, the more happy and amused he felt. However, Bai Qiuyan was not afraid of death. After listening to Sun Tao''s words, he immediately pulled out the dagger covered with his blood, and then without hesitation stabbed his stomach again.


    This time, I couldn''t help it any more. I rushed forward quickly, grabbed Bai Qiuyan''s hand, and stopped yelling: "enough, hurry TM to stop!"


    Xue Jinwei didn''t drink me back like Uncle Tai. He turned his head slightly, looked at me gripping his teeth and said, "I just want to save Ziyi. I can''t hurt her because of my family affairs. Do you understand? Ye Zixuan


    Look at him like this, my eyes are wet unconsciously, save Luo Ziyi? Why don''t I want to save Luo Ziyi? If it wasn''t for Ziyi, I would have killed that son of a bitch. But because she was holding Luo Ziyi, I didn''t dare to act rashly, because I didn''t want Fang Qing''s event to repeat before my eyes.


    I''m trying to calm down and talk to Sun Tao slowly. But seeing what Sun Tao has done, I think we have no chance to negotiate at all. His father and mother have died, and his heart has been completely distorted. He has made up his mind to play us dead. It is because he is alone now that we can not threaten him with the safety of his family, we can only let him at his mercy How can we go on like this?


    Thinking of this, I immediately said to Bai Qiuyan anxiously: "the reason why I didn''t act rashly is because Ziyi. I also want to save her, but it''s not your salvation. What are you doing here? Do you think that the pervert will let Luo Ziyi go? Of course not, because his purpose is to kill you.


    Bai Qiuyan, you should open your eyes to see Sun Tao''s appearance. You should know that I may have been tarnished by him. You also know, with Ziyi''s temperament, if there is no innocence, she will live? Is it really useful for you to injure yourself here? Besides, you will be killed by him. If you really die, even if we rescue Ziyi safely, do you think she can live well? Bai Qiuyan


    Bai Qiuyan has always been strong enough to support his weak legs. His body has been extremely weak, but after listening to my words, his face suddenly changed, and the whole person was completely soft. He was almost unable to stand and fall down. Uncle Tai was quick in his eyes and quickly dragged Bai Qiuyan, so that he did not fall down. He said in great pain: "it''s all I have done to Ziyi! ¡±


    that voice sounds heartrending, especially sad. Maybe after listening to my words, Bai Qiuyan has been desperate to the extreme. Although I have the worst plan for this matter, even if I am in pain and anger, I must keep my last bit of reason. Although I told Bai Qiuyan that Luo Ziyi could not be saved, my heart still held the last hope that Luo Ziyi would be OK.


    If Sun Tao had no conscience, then Bai Qiuyan would be killed by him, Luo Ziyi will not be safe, but if Sun Tao still has a trace of rationality, then Luo Ziyi will have the possibility of safety. Therefore, I have to bet. Since there is no chips to threaten Sun Tao, now there is only one way to run over and control him.


    I clenched my teeth, quickly bent up and picked up Bai Qiuyan''s knife from the ground. After staring at Bai Qiuyan tightly, I said, "I can''t stand it. We can''t let Sun Tao fool him any more. Now, I''m going to kill him!"


    After that, I didn''t wait for Bai Qiuyan to reply and clench his machete. At the moment when I rushed to him, I had already ignored my life and death. No matter whether he set a trap or ambush here, I only know that I can''t watch Sun Tao continue to fool people. Whenever I see his strange face, I will unconsciously think of the picture that he defiled Luo Ziyi, and the anger in my heart can no longer be controlled.


    However, to my surprise, I rushed all the way to Sun Tao, but there was no one around to stop me. I didn''t care too much. I raised my knife and was ready to cut him off. Sun Tao was still surprisingly calm about my move. Seeing my knife rising, he showed a ironic smile and said: "Ye Zixuan, today is me and me Bai Qiuyan''s personal gratitude and resentment, if you really intervene and kill the innocent Luo Ziyi, it''s all your fault! "


    As soon as his voice dropped, my knife was in the air. This guy was really well prepared. He grasped every one of us. He knew very well that I came here for Luo Ziyi. If Luo Ziyi died because of my impulse, I would not be able to resist this crime.Thinking of this, I really admire Bai Qiuyan. His spirit makes me moved. I really don''t want to see him in such a mess. I don''t want him to be played like this by Sun Tao. I don''t want him to die in front of me. I can''t stand by in cold eyes. If I cut down like this, Luo Ziyi''s life may be buried in my hands.


    After several times of entanglement, I finally resisted. Slowly, I dropped the knife and put it on Sun Tao''s neck. Then, I gritted my teeth and roared: "as long as you hand in Ziyi, I can guarantee that you can leave safely today, OK?"


    I want to save Luo Ziyi and protect Bai Qiuyan. But after listening to my words, Sun Tao said playfully, "Ye Zixuan, are you stupid? I now tell you clearly, I spent a long time thinking is to play dead white autumn Yan, you now call me to stop, ha ha, think more!


    Oh, by the way, to tell you the truth, your Luo Ziyi is safe and sound now. When I die playing Bai Qiuyan, it will naturally return Luo Ziyi to you. Of course, if you want to block it sincerely, then I can''t guarantee her safety. So, it''s none of your business here now. Let''s go


    His words are not worth beating, his tone is still very arrogant, see his ugly face, I really want to break him up. My eyes couldn''t help looking at the room Sun Tao had gone out of. Unconsciously, my mind once again showed the embarrassed appearance of Luo Ziyi being humiliated. After listening to his words, I was more angry.


    It doesn''t matter what I mean. You TMD kidnapped my girlfriend and threatened others with her, but now it''s nothing to do with me. What''s wrong with TM. What''s more, people like him have completely lost their credit. I can''t tell the truth from the false without saying a word from him. How can you believe that Luo Ziyi is really safe and sound?


    Is he taking me as a three-year-old child? His anger gushed out uncontrollably. My hands holding the handle of the knife trembled, and I almost had the impulse to chop off Sun Tao''s head. But the reason told me desperately that maybe there was a man standing in that room, who was also holding Luo Ziyi with a knife. Once I cut Sun Tao in my hand, Luo Ziyi''s life would be the same Maybe not.


    Thinking of this, I immediately suppressed the anger that was about to gush out. I opened my mouth to Sun Tao with a trembling voice and said, "well, you can bring me Luo Ziyi first. If I really see that she is OK, then I will take the initiative to withdraw and guarantee that I will not be involved in it."


    When I said this, I was so expecting Sun Tao to listen to my opinion, expecting Sun Tao''s people to bring Luo Ziyi out to me safely and completely from the room where I prayed, but it was only my fantasy after all. Sun Tao did not hesitate to reply: "you are not qualified to discuss conditions with me!"


    The expectation in my heart was split in an instant, and he refused to let us see it. This shows that Ziyi has really had an accident. Now, I have no reason to speak of, and my anger swept directly. I raised my foot and kicked Sun Tao hard. As he retreated, I slashed him with a knife. But at this moment, Bai Qiuyan, who was seriously injured, suddenly yelled at me: "Ye Zixuan, stop it!"


    Although his voice was weak, his voice was still full of courage, which made me stop for a moment. However, although I restrained my strength, my blade still fell on Sun Tao''s left shoulder. Sun Tao immediately felt pain and clenched his teeth. He was stunned and did not call out his voice. It seems that this guy is also a tough guy. It''s just that his smile has become more disgusting.


    At this time, the injured Bai Qiuyan, with the help of Uncle Tai, came to me with difficulty and said seriously to me: "Ye Zixuan, today''s affairs have nothing to do with you, I hope you don''t participate in it!"


    Bai Qiuyan''s expression was very serious and his tone was beyond doubt. He did not give me the chance to refute. He grabbed my hand and took my knife away from Sun Tao''s shoulder. Then, he said to Sun Tao again: "Sun Tao, is it my life? Can I change Ziyi''s life? If I can, I''d like to exchange it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 147

    Although Bai Qiuyan''s words are very calm, I can feel it. There is a kind of spirit that ordinary people don''t have in his tone. Who could have thought that a childe of a big family is also a hero who can die for love, and even abandon everything for love. This spirit really makes me have to admire, and I have no words to say for a moment.


    Sun Tao seems to want the same effect. He grinned again and replied with a smile: "well, look at my mood!"


    When I heard this, my anger gushed out again. My hand pinched the knife again, ready to end the bastard in front of me. But just at this moment, one of Bai Qiuyan''s younger brothers came in in in a hurry and gasped: "Uncle Tai, I, I just looked around the house and found nothing else People


    For a while, all of us were shocked. I always thought that even if Luo Ziyi didn''t have an accident, he must have been threatened by Sun Tao''s people. He must have been in this house, ambushed many people, so he dared to be so wild. But what this little brother just said has fully explained that there is no ghost in the yard except Sun Tao.


    This guy is obviously playing empty city with us? And Luo Ziyi has never been in his home. It seems that uncle Tai is experienced and knows many minds. He secretly investigates Luo Ziyi''s whereabouts, but it is such a result. This result, out of everyone''s surprise, made Bai Qiuyan, who has been in a state of forbearance, suddenly became angry. He also did not know where the strength came from. He grabbed Sun Tao''s collar and roared angrily, "you''re playing me with TMD?"


    At the moment, Bai Qiuyan, at the moment, has completely ignored his own wound. He uses all his heart on Luo Ziyi. However, even so, Sun Tao still shows the smile that deserves to be beaten and says: "yes, Luo Ziyi is not here, but if you want to know where she is, you must listen to me. If you dare to mess again, I promise you Even Luo Ziyi''s body can''t be found! "


    Sun Tao''s words are still full of threats, and his face still looks so disgusting. But now that he has known that Luo Ziyi is not here, Bai Qiuyan obviously won''t listen to Sun Tao''s manipulation. He immediately ordered, "search, turn this yard from inside and outside to up and down, and turn it over for me I also want to find Luo Ziyi. I want to see people alive and dead to see corpses! "


    Hearing Bai Qiuyan''s instructions, uncle Tai immediately led the people to turn around in the yard. And I, also anxious to follow the mad dog like random string, looking for Luo Ziyi''s trace, but, inside and outside the house, every corner, I have searched, but did not find Luo Ziyi''s trace, this, my heart also fell into despair, I immediately like crazy general, rushed back to the original place, pulled up Sun Tao is a violent beating, while hit also roared: "quick TM tell me, you arrive Where did dibaoziyi hide? Say it, say it


    At this moment, I have completely lost my mind, because I am really afraid, afraid that Luo Ziyi has an accident, I really, from the heart, in also do not want me to love the woman to leave me, I was afraid, also counselled. But what I didn''t expect was that Sun Tao didn''t know where the courage came from. He didn''t panic from the beginning to the end. Even if we wanted to kill him, he didn''t show a look of fear.


    On the contrary, he seemed to like us to get angry. When we were angry, he was more happy. He didn''t resist and let me beat him. He said like a Madman: "I said that only when Bai Qiuyan dies, can I hand over Luo Ziyi, and still deliver it intact. Otherwise, you can''t even see Luo Ziyi''s body!"


    After that, he still laughed wildly. Now Sun Tao doesn''t care about our threat. The more he is like this, the more angry I am. Seeing him like this, Bai Qiuyan and I are in despair. Bai Qiuyan, in particular, has to endure the pain of not finding Luo Ziyi. If Luo Ziyi is really here, he is in despair, Then, he didn''t care if he wanted to commit suicide immediately.


    But now, Luo Ziyi is not here at all. He can''t listen to Sun Tao''s request at all. He has to constantly emphasize with Sun Tao. First hand over Luo Ziyi, or just look at her. Then everything will be fine. Even if he is asked to die, he will never turn back.


    However, Sun Tao is hard spoken and has no room for discussion. He refuses to tell Luo Ziyi''s whereabouts or let us see her. Even though she is beaten to the ground, he doesn''t say anything. Gradually, we are all weak. I want to kill him directly, but we dare not, because we can''t kill him. In this case, we will never again I can''t find rozie.


    On the other hand, Sun Tao would not tell Luo Ziyi''s whereabouts even if he was not dead. This does not mean that luoziyi has already had an accident. Maybe something really happened. Otherwise, Sun Tao could not hide Luo Ziyi, because only by threatening Luo Ziyi could he have a chance to live and balance Bai Qiuyan. Otherwise, how could he hide Luo Ziyi ? Isn''t this unnecessary?


    What makes me even more scared is that the clear scratch on Bai Qiuyan''s face is so clear that he must have had something with Luo Ziyi, and he is not willing to tell Luo Ziyi''s whereabouts now. It is likely that Sun Tao, a brute, has done something about Luo Ziyi, which makes Luo Ziyi have to find a short-sighted way. That''s why he took Luo Ziyi or her body To hide, so that he has a threat to our capital, otherwise we come, we will know Luo Ziyi accident, then he must be directly stripped by us.Thinking of these, I immediately got crazy. I squatted down and grabbed Sun Tao''s hair, pulled him up from the ground, and roared: "you TM told me, Ziyi, is she dead?"


    Until this moment, Sun Tao still maintained that disgusting expression and insidious smile. He is really like a neuropathy. He is so abnormal. Bai Qiuyan on one side seems to be awakened by me in an instant. He is so weak that he suddenly becomes furious. Regardless of his own wound, he rushes directly to Sun Tao and yells at him: "you are killed Rozie


    Seeing Bai Qiuyan''s painful appearance, Sun Tao, who has been complacent all the time, suddenly responded. He put away the cheap smile, then put out his tongue and licked the bloodstain in the corner of his mouth. He said grimly: "yes, as you imagine, I raped her, but she didn''t listen, and I raped and killed her first!"


    Sun Tao''s words are like bombs. They blow us up in an instant. Bai Qiuyan''s eyes are full of tears. He snatched the dagger in my hand, stood up to Sun Tao''s throat, gritted his teeth and said, "you TM, I''ll tell you the truth. What''s wrong with Ziyi? Where is she?"


    Bai Qiuyan''s voice was cold to the extreme. Obviously, his patience had reached the limit. He could not bear the torture. However, seeing Bai Qiuyan, Sun Tao was still not afraid. He continued to challenge him and said, "what I said is the truth. Luo Ziyi has been raped and killed by me. What can you do? Kill me, Luo Ziyi can survive! ¡±


    this directly angered Bai Qiuyan. He grabbed Sun Tao''s hair with one hand and stabbed the dagger into Sun Tao''s abdomen without hesitation. Then, he red eyes and called again: "tell me, where is luoziyi?"


    However, Sun Tao was still not afraid. He was already weak and out of shape. But his mouth still showed that strange smile. Seeing this, Bai Qiuyan became more and more angry. He drew out the dagger in Sun Tao''s abdomen and was about to stab him again. Uncle Tai on one side rushed over and dissuaded him: "young master, don''t be impulsive!"


    We all know that it''s not worth killing for such a neuropathy. What''s more, if you kill him, you really don''t know where Luo Ziyi is. But Bai Qiuyan was already in a hurry. He couldn''t listen to anything. He threw us away and said angrily, "you all get out of here!"


    Uncle Tai was roared back a step unconsciously, even me, was thrown away by Bai Qiuyan. At this moment, Bai Qiuyan had been confused by anger, and his knife wound was still bleeding. However, he ignored his own wound and only cared about Luo Ziyi''s safety. After leaving us, he angrily yelled at sun Tao again: "finally, I''m asking you Once, rozie, what happened to her? Where on earth is she? "


    Seeing that Bai Qiuyan''s fury has become like this, Sun Tao still doesn''t cooperate. Instead, he deliberately irritates Bai Qiuyan and continues to provocatively say, "I''m XX, and then I''m buried. How come, you don''t commit a crime if you kill a young master of the white family!"


    It seems that Sun Tao has been trying to find his way to death, while Bai Qiuyan is totally out of his mind. He red eyes, trying to roar: "I want you to pay for your life!"


    With that, he held the dagger and aimed at Sun Tao''s heart and inserted it fiercely. I was about to stop it, but it was too late. His action was quick and accurate, only hit the key of Sun Tao, and didn''t give him any chance of survival. But all this came so fast that I couldn''t stop it. I watched Bai Qiuyan''s knife insert into Sun Tao''s heart. At the same time, the tears accumulated in Bai Qiuyan''s eyes finally fell down.


    Sun Tao''s eyes are staring at the boss. His eyes are full of incredible. The blood in his mouth keeps flowing out. His body slowly falls into the pool of blood, completely losing its vitality


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 148

    Just in a trance, Sun Tao, a big living man, just lay in the pool of blood, motionless, but his expression was still so disgusting, his voice seemed to still reverberate in my ears swing, he was such a psychological dark abnormal. I wanted to dry him to death, but I really saw Bai Qiuyan kill people. Seeing a living life is just like this, I am still confused, and my heart is suddenly filled with infinite fear.


    I didn''t expect that Bai Qiuyan would really kill people. He could actually kill for Luo Ziyi. I knew that he was not confused by anger, but was covered by sadness. When he thought of rozii, he could not control his sadness.


    Time, at this moment, seems to stop. After an instant, the most experienced uncle Tai took the lead to react. He rushed forward with anxious face and checked Sun Tao''s breath. Immediately, his eyes were dim. He stood up and said to Bai Qiuyan with a heavy voice: "young master, you should leave quickly. Don''t get involved with this matter. I''ll settle it!"


    From Uncle Tai''s words, I can hear that Sun Tao is dead. This time, he is really dead. His purpose is to make Bai Qiuyan innocent and let him be an innocent person. However, Bai Qiuyan once again did something that was beyond everyone''s imagination. He threw the dagger full of blood in his hands on the ground, and then wiped away the tears on his face. Looking at Uncle Tai, he was very serious "I do all these things, and I am willing to take responsibility for it," she said


    After hearing this, uncle Tai was in a hurry. He immediately retorted and said, "no, you can''t have an accident, or I can''t tell the master!"


    Obviously, uncle Tai can''t watch Bai Qiuyan''s accident, but Bai Qiuyan is a man. He feels that he is responsible for everything. As soon as he hears uncle Tai''s words, he directly roars at Uncle Tai: "don''t mention my father to me!"


    His expression is full of anger and deep firmness. This time, I really felt Bai Qiuyan''s courage. This spirit almost broke through the clouds. Maybe, in his opinion, all this was a bad fate, which was caused by his father. If Sun Tao''s parents didn''t do something like that, today''s things would not have happened, Luo Ziyi will not have an accident. Therefore, Bai Qiuyan hates his father for the sake of Luo Ziyi.


    Uncle Tai didn''t dare to refute Bai Qiuyan''s anger. At the next moment, Bai Qiuyan took out his mobile phone and dialed the phone. What shocked me even more was that he called the police. His action was almost without hesitation. Bai Qiuyan turned himself in like this. He told the police the specific address and said that he had killed people. It was too late for uncle Tai to stop him. As soon as Bai Qiuyan''s words were finished, he hung up the phone directly.


    When I put away my mobile phone, Bai Qiuyan closed his eyes deeply. His face showed a sense of relief and courage, and I slowly recovered from the shock. I looked at Bai Qiuyan and then looked at Sun Tao lying on the ground. I have no sympathy for his death. If people like her stay in the world, sooner or later, they will hurt more people, but what I feel is that, In the end, I didn''t ask about Luo Ziyi''s whereabouts. Even if Luo Ziyi was dead, I also wanted to see her body, but in the end, I knew that Luo Ziyi was doomed.


    Thinking of this, my tears can''t help falling down, and at this time, Bai Qiuyan shook his injured body and walked out of the yard. Then, I couldn''t help but follow up. At this moment, the day is already light, Bai Qiuyan looks up at the sky.


    I looked at Bai Qiuyan and said, "Qiuyan, I don''t think you should kill people, so we can''t really find Ziyi. Besides, you don''t need to do something about that kind of person. He should be punished by the law for his own crimes. It''s not worthwhile for you to harm yourself for him."


    In fact, at the moment when I heard that Luo Ziyi was killed, I had the heart to kill Sun Tao. In particular, I swore before I came. Once luoziyi had an accident, I would let Sun Tao die miserably. However, when I saw Sun Tao really dead, I suddenly felt that I still lacked Bai Qiuyan''s courage to take responsibility. I hurt myself People, but I did not kill people, more importantly, I did not have the courage to surrender.


    However, Bai Qiuyan didn''t think so. He turned his head and looked at me with a bitter smile. He said to me, "do you think Sun Tao will tell me where Ziyi is? If Ziyi is alive, how much do you want to be? "


    Hearing this, my body kept shaking, my voice was a bit hoarse, for a moment, I couldn''t speak. But Bai Qiuyan seemed to have been prepared in his heart and said to me sadly: "no matter whether Ziyi is alive or not, I have to solve that person. If Ziyi is to stay in the world, it is a disaster. If Ziyi has an accident, he must die, or my conscience will not be peaceful.


    Even if Ziyi didn''t have an accident, he would have to die. Such a person would be an irresistible harm to me and the people around me. Therefore, he could not stay. What''s more, the cause and effect of all this was made by my father''s generation. Now that I have finished this scum with my own hands, it can be regarded as the end of this matter. To put an end to this matter, this is also the most satisfactory ending! "


    In fact, Bai Qiuyan was not overwhelmed by anger. From the beginning, he planned to sacrifice himself and rescue Luo Ziyi, but in the end, there was no hope at all. He solved Sun Tao with his own hands. Maybe he just wanted to seek peace in his heart. His words completely infected me, and my heart was full of disappointment, But I don''t know how to speak.At this time, Bai Qiuyan''s resolute face was stained with sad tears. He hoarse voice and said in great pain: "now, the only thing I''m sorry for is Ziyi!"


    His voice is full of endless sadness. Such a hot-blooded man is also willing to sacrifice everything for love. When Bai Qiuyan finished saying this, the sound of the police siren gradually spread from far to near. Uncle Tai, after hearing the voice, immediately approached Bai Qiuyan''s side nervously and said anxiously, "young master, you still have a chance to go now, all of me I''ll fix it for you


    Bai Qiuyan''s character is stubborn. Once he decides something, he won''t be changed. He doesn''t even look at Uncle Tai. He says firmly: "I said, one person does things and one person does. You don''t have to worry about this matter!"


    Uncle Tai sighed and consciously retreated to one side. At the moment, the sound of the siren became louder and louder. My heart was worried. I could not help but persuade Bai Qiuyan. But he still didn''t listen. He felt that taking the blame was also a kind of atonement for Luo Ziyi. He also deeply understood that Sun Tao dealt with him, that is, to revenge for that year.


    Until the police came, he did not shrink back. He directly admitted his crime to the police and took full responsibility. At the same time, he also told the police about Luo Ziyi and entrusted the police to do their best to help them find out.


    Although Bai Qiuyan came to save people, he killed people after all. No matter whether Sun Tao should die or not, he killed people. Therefore, the police still put cold handcuffs on him and took him away.


    Before leaving, Bai Qiuyan still said to me: "Ye Zixuan, I''ve always been very magnanimous, but there is one thing I think I did wrong, that is, I really shouldn''t get involved in the affairs between you and Ziyi. Ziyi is a very independent girl, and she has her own unique vision. All these are because I am too persistent. I am wrong. If I don''t interfere, I will Also won''t leave school, Ziyi she will be OK, in the final analysis, I hurt her, I am sorry for her.


    So, I want to trouble you. If you find Ziyi and she''s OK, please apologize to her for me and take good care of her for me. If something happens to her, you should remember to put more incense on her grave and tell her that I have avenged her for her! "


    Finish saying, he also did not give me the opportunity to reply, resolutely followed the police to leave. If at the beginning, Bai Qiuyan''s actions just touched me, then at this moment, my heart''s mood completely rolled, tears like the water burst down, I really didn''t expect, at this time, Bai Qiuyan was still repenting for what he had done to luoziyi.


    What about me? Am I not wrong? In the final analysis, in fact, the most introspective person should be me. It is I who hook up with Luo Ziyi for no reason, so that this simple girl likes me and comes together with her. Just caused Bai Qiuyan to hate me. I started that war, and my speech inspired Sun Tao. In fact, it should be said that I did not protect Luo Ziyi, which caused such consequences.


    But as Luo Ziyi''s boyfriend, I didn''t do anything. I didn''t pay anything. I just watched Bai Qiuyan stab Sun Tao to death. I watched Bai Qiuyan being taken away by the police and his spirit of dying for love. However, I was so powerless. Seeing Bai Qiuyan''s back completely disappeared in my sight, my eyes became more and more hazy In the acid water can not stop surging, very uncomfortable.


    Originally, Bai Qiuyan and Luo Ziyi are so well matched, but the final result, is it because of my insertion, why is it so? Is Luo Ziyi really bad luck, why, is there really no room for recovery?


    My heartache to the extreme, tears continue to flow down, this moment of me, the soul was taken away from the body, completely become a body, I stood in place for a long time, my mind unconsciously emerged countless pictures, including me, Luo Ziyi, Luo mother, and the hero taken away, Bai Qiuyan!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 149

    As soon as I think of Luo Ziyi leaving me, my heart is really messy. Such a blow to me is like a bolt from the blue. I''m afraid. I''m really scared. A good girl left me in an afternoon. My mind is full of pictures with Luo Ziyi.


    The first time, I met her at the stairway. The first time she held her hand, she did not blame me, but understood me and was willing to talk with me. When she was in the hospital, she took good care of her mother and appreciated my help, but she was not good at using words. She just remembered and appreciated in her heart.


    Luo Ziyi and I also went through a lot of hardships to get together, but the good times were not long. In a few days, such a thing happened to her again. Why, why did God do this to her? Why do you treat such a kind but innocent girl?


    Think of here, my heart is fried, tears flow more and more turbulent, full of my whole face, my mind, can not help but also appeared mother Luo that kind and familiar face, I dare not think, if Luo Ziyi is really dead, what should mother Luo do? Will she live on her own? In this world, Luo Ziyi is her only sustenance and her only pillar. Can she really lose Luo Ziyi?


    The more I think about it, the more painful my heart is, but the picture is still more than that. In the picture, Bai Qiuyan''s tall image gradually becomes clear. He is a good God who is about to graduate, a shining figure, a low-key but affectionate man. For Luo Ziyi, he does not hesitate to bless us. For luoziyi, he is willing to leave school. Now he kills for luoziyi When he finally left, he thought of Luo Ziyi, his love, he Qiwei, how could I compare.


    At this moment, my mood can''t help but collapse. I suddenly raised my face, covered my face with both hands, and howled. The howl rang through the whole sky. The sky finally broke.


    At daybreak, the courtyard of Bai Qiuyan''s family changed from quiet to lively. At his request, Bai Qiuyan''s people searched the place like a carpet, and the police were entrusted by Bai Qiuyan to look for Luo Ziyi''s whereabouts. Perhaps due to the influence of the Bai family, the police launched a large-scale search.


    After stabilizing my mood, I made a record with the police, and I also searched for Luo Ziyi. Although the hope in my heart was dim, I still tried my best to find Luo Ziyi with this hope.


    Finally, God opened his eyes. In the smell of the police dog, the police suddenly found something unusual. According to the situation of the police dog, the police found a cellar under a big pot in suntao''s kitchen. It was the same as the hiding place in guerrilla warfare. It was very secret, and ordinary people could not find it.


    At this moment, the tiny hope in my heart instantly lit up, and I felt it. Luo Ziyi must have been hidden in this cellar. So, when a policeman was ready to go down to explore the truth, I stopped him in a hurry and said in a righteous way: "police comrade, please let me go down!"


    My eyes were firm, but I also had a deep prayer, because I was afraid that Luo Ziyi looked terrible in the cellar. According to Sun Tao''s previous performance, he must have done something to Luo Ziyi. If Luo Ziyi was raped and killed as he said, then Luo Ziyi''s situation below would be very disgraceful, She was very sad when she was alive. I can''t let her die. She can''t be seen in her unbearable side.


    The police didn''t agree to my request. After all, this kind of thing is what they should do. Moreover, they are worried that there is danger below. If I go down alone, they will still be responsible for any problems. But I had to insist, and solemnly assured them that s Sun Tao had absolutely no accomplices. I also told them about the relationship between the girl below and me, that she might have been tarnished, let them see the bad, and said a lot of praying words. Finally, the police allowed me to go down.


    As soon as I got permission, I immediately took a strong flashlight, with excited and uneasy mood, and slowly climbed down. At the moment when I went down to the cellar, a strong smell of damp and mildew came to my nose. My nose was sour and my tears almost flowed out, and my heart had already been mentioned to my throat.


    Nervous, especially nervous, I am so afraid of Luo Ziyi. But also so expect that she can live, safe and sound alive, a contradictory mood in the heart, entangled in the heart, let me gasp. I hold my breath and concentrate. Step by step, I walk down slowly.


    The farther I went, the darker it was, the more rotten the smell was. Even if I wanted to breathe, I couldn''t escape the pungent smell, which was damp, dark and hard to breathe. Even if stay for a quarter of an hour is suffering, I can''t imagine, if Luo Ziyi is really here, can she still be ok?


    Thinking of this, my heart ached again. My eyes are hazy, and my walking steps are trembling, but I still support myself and walk cautiously. I hold the flashlight tightly and illuminate everywhere. Finally, in the deepest part of the cellar, the light of the flashlight reaches a person.


    After a while, my hands trembled. I saw vaguely that Luo Ziyi was lying on the mud in front of her, motionless. Her image was extremely embarrassed, her hair was messy, her clothes were not neat, and her face was stained with some black soil.At this moment, my tears couldn''t stop flowing down. My throat seemed to be stuck by something. I wanted to vomit, but I couldn''t spit it out. I knew that I couldn''t imagine what I didn''t want to accept. After all, it happened. Unexpectedly, the reality is still such forbearance,


    I tried my best to move my stiff legs and move them To Luo Ziyi''s side, only a moment, my knee, heavily hit the ground, kneeling in front of Luo Ziyi.


    I shook my hands and grasped Luo Ziyi''s body, shaking and shouting her name wildly. Tears fell on Luo Ziyi''s face drop by drop, but no matter how I called or shook, Luo Ziyi did not respond.


    A kind of unprecedented sadness and fear severely eroded my heart. With the last vague hope, I slowly put my hand under Mu Shihan''s nose. Suddenly, my hand suddenly shook again. Suddenly, a strong light came out of my eyes, and my hope was rekindled again, because Luo Ziyi still has breath, but the breath is very weak.


    So, my whole person all of a sudden spirit up, a hold of Luo Ziyi, stagger to the cellar mouth run, while running I yell: "I found, found, quickly call an ambulance!"


    Two hours later, the city''s first hospital.


    Luo Ziyi is lying on the hospital bed with a hanging bottle. The storm has finally passed and ushered in the tranquility at the moment. It turns out that Luo Ziyi is not traumatized. She is only mentally stimulated and has been in a bad environment for too long, which leads to her coma. The doctor gives her emergency assistance, saying that it is OK and will soon wake up.


    After the doctor left, I quietly stood by Luo Ziyi''s bedside, never leaving. I didn''t dare to tell Luo''s mother that I didn''t want her to get angry. All the things should wait for Luo Ziyi to wake up.


    Even though she was worried about her innocence, she would not be so worried about her life, even if she didn''t want to be so innocent, she would still be worried. Moreover, Bai Qiuyan killed people because of him. I don''t know how to tell her about these things.


    At the moment, it seems that only my heavy breathing sound is still in the ward. I keep a straight face and stare at Luo Ziyi. My heart is extremely troubled. I stay so quietly for about half an hour. Finally, Luo Ziyi wakes up, and she opens her eyes to see me. But for a moment, she is not excited. Instead, she is a little emotional.


    I called the doctor in a hurry. The doctor gave Luo Ziyi a simple examination, and tried to communicate with Luo Ziyi to enlighten her. Gradually, Luo Ziyi''s mood became a little calmer, but her face was still very bad, her eyes were empty, and she felt very exciting.


    However, at this time, the police seemed to come to join in the fun, and insisted on recording Luo Ziyi. At first, Luo Ziyi cooperated very well. But when the police asked if Sun Tao had violated her, she said no. obviously, the police didn''t believe her answer.


    It can also be said that Luo Ziyi felt that other people didn''t believe her, which made her suddenly collapse. She explained flustered, saying that Sun Tao really did not do anything to her, and kept explaining. I saw that she was more and more excited. I was afraid that if she asked this question again, her spirit would really collapse. Therefore, I immediately asked the police to go out first and wait for her mood to be completely stable To investigate.


    After listening to me, the police also understood the situation of roziyi, and soon left. After the police left, there were only two people in the ward, I and Luo Ziyi. They were quiet and silent. But Luo Ziyi''s tears kept flowing, which made people feel unbearable.


    Luo Ziyi has always been a strong girl, but at this moment, she can not be strong. In the final analysis, she is a girl, a girl living in the bottom society. This blow is too big for her, she can no longer pretend to be strong.


    The more she was like this, the more my heart hurt. I stretched out my hand to wipe her tears and said comfortingly, "OK, Ziyi, be obedient. Don''t cry. It''s OK. Everything is over. Be happy!"


    But what I didn''t expect was that Luo Ziyi listened to my words and cried more fiercely. She looked at me in disbelief and sobbed: "Zixuan, don''t you believe me?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 150

    Hearing Luo Ziyi''s words, I quickly replied, "Ziyi, I believe, I believe you!"


    Say a word from my heart, now I don''t know whether to believe or not, just know that my heart is really painful, very uncomfortable.


    Luo Ziyi saw me like this, she was more and more sad, she vigorously shook off my hand, excitedly said: "you certainly do not believe that I am innocent, but Sun Tao really did not defile me, I told the truth!"


    When she said this, Luo Ziyi''s eyes were very clear. There was no impurity in her. I stared at her for a long time. After a long time, my whole person seemed to be connected. A kind of unspeakable joy rushed into my heart, and I believed her. I also know her heart, I know, Luo Ziyi most afraid is that others do not believe her, she so care about her innocence.


    But the fact is, she was tied up by an irrational pervert for a night, and Sun Tao has scratches on her face, and Luo Ziyi''s appearance in the cellar is also so unbearable, which makes people feel that she has been defiled. Therefore, the police naturally think that Luo Ziyi has been violated and her eyes are different.


    And I, before that, had always felt that Luo Ziyi''s innocence was no longer there, so my heart would be so painful, but at this moment, I suddenly understood that I should believe her, because I understood Luo Ziyi''s character. If she was really sullied, she could not have been arguing about this all the time. She would have gone to seek suicide in silence.


    Now let her feel the pain, is afraid of her innocence disappeared, but in other people''s eyes, she may not be innocent. What she cares about most is her innocence. The reason why she is famous in school is that she has the purity which is not stained by mud. If this matter is really spread out, she can really jump into the Yellow River and can''t be washed. Therefore, the more she cares, the more excited she is.


    I understood her idea, and I didn''t want to tangle with those unimportant things in my heart. I took Luo Ziyi''s hand with joy and solemnly said, "Ziyi, because I love you, so I believe you!"


    Seeing the firmness in my eyes and hearing the seriousness in my words, Luo Ziyi finally calmed down. Maybe for her, my trust is the most important thing. She wiped away her tears and told me in detail about what happened last night.


    It turned out that Luo Ziyi was really cheated out by Sun Tao. In Luo Ziyi''s heart, Sun Tao was actually a good person and helped me, so she didn''t have any wariness about this person. But Luo Ziyi didn''t expect that Sun Tao took the opportunity to kidnap her. After Sun Tao caught her at home, he also made an exception. He wanted Luo Ziyi. Hurt the heart, so he thought of defiling the goddess of Bai Qiuyan.


    Luo Ziyi of course does not allow her innocence to be destroyed by this animal. Therefore, she fought desperately, leaving a lot of scratches on Sun Tao''s face. At first, Sun Tao didn''t care about crying and struggling. The more she resisted, the more excited he was.


    But in the end, Luo Ziyi killed himself by biting his tongue, and Sun Tao finally eased down. He didn''t care about Luo Ziyi''s life and death. Instead, he was afraid that Luo Ziyi would really die. There would be no hostages in his hand. At that time, he could not threaten Xue Jinwei, so he calmed down a little. Luo Ziyi told Sun Tao that after she died, she asked Sun Tao to tell me to help take care of her mother. Her mother was not in good health, and she would not live alone.


    Hearing this, Sun Tao still has some human nature, which completely gave up his idea of animals, and then locked Luo Ziyi in the cellar. Mu Shihan was already in a state of panic and despair. In addition, the environment in the cellar was too bad. After staying in the cellar for a long time, she fainted and woke up in the hospital.


    Until now, Luo Ziyi doesn''t know how Sun Tao suddenly became like that, why kidnap her, invade her, and trap her.


    And I, after listening to Luo Ziyi''s narration, my body and mind relaxed at once. How lucky it was for Luo Ziyi. Really, it was just a little bit short. Luo Ziyi''s life was about to be destroyed. But after all, Sun Tao was still human. Not only did he not invade her, but also did not threaten Bai Qiuyan with her.


    Perhaps, in his heart, there is a little conscience, and he has also experienced the feeling of losing relatives. Therefore, when Luo Ziyi talks about her mother, Sun Tao will be touched and let go of Luo Ziyi. He may have figured it out. He can''t implicate innocent people. He only aims at Bai Qiuyan. Therefore, he doesn''t use luoziyi as a hostage, and has his own heart The opportunity to threaten Bai Qiuyan.


    Indeed, until the end of the day, even if Sun Tao was abnormal again, the only person he dealt with was Bai Qiuyan. In addition to letting Bai Qiuyan injure himself, he did not intend to hurt others. He had no way to retreat. He could only put on a posture of fearing death to threaten us. Perhaps, he was ready to die. Therefore, he deliberately provoked Bai Qiuyan in order to let Bai Qiuyan marry Hand killed him, so, he also calculated his wish, can let the honest and frank Bai Qiuyan, carry a murder charge all his life.


    Thinking of this, my heart can not stop sad, in this political whirlpool, the gratitude and resentment of the previous generation, but let the next generation to come to a complete end, from the death of Sun Tao, draw a full stop. Bai Qiuyan was arrested, and Luo Ziyi escaped from the grotto, but her spirit was bound to collapse. Most importantly, her reputation would be affected.I was so holding Luo Ziyi, after a lot, she couldn''t help asking about Sun Tao and why he treated her so much. I also did not hide, will Sun Tao and Bai Qiuyan between all the gratitude and resentment are told out, carefully about Bai Qiuyan killed Sun Tao, he went to surrender.


    Hearing this, Luo Ziyi''s face is not very good-looking, tears in the corner of her eyes keep flowing, for this kind girl, this ending is obviously too cruel for her, even if Sun Tao is bad, but after all, it is a life, and Bai Qiuyan killed people for him, Luo Ziyi is inevitably a little sad.


    But let her more sad is Bai Qiuyan, although the white family and the sun family''s grudges have nothing to do with her, but Bai Qiuyan still killed people for her, how can her heart bear it. She felt that she was ashamed of Bai Qiuyan. The most sorry person in her life was Bai Qiuyan. She failed to live up to his feelings and implicated him in his whole life, making his originally good future a dark one. She has been crying, has been crying, until crying to sleep, tears are still silent flow, and I, is silent in her side, a day and a night, eyes have not blinked.


    The next day, Mu Shihan''s physical condition basically recovered well. In addition to her poor spirit, she was not seriously affected. I planned to let her rest in the hospital for more days. She said that she had nothing to do and urged me to take her away. However, I couldn''t resist her, so I went through the discharge procedures for her.


    After leaving the hospital, we went to the police station together and made a record. Luo Ziyi told the police all the details, word for word, and emphatically explained all the things Sun Tao did after kidnapping him. She didn''t know what she could do for Bai Qiuyan. She could only tell the whole thing in favor of Bai Qiuyan, hoping that he could be lenient by the police.


    After recording, Luo Ziyi and I wanted to see Bai Qiuyan who was detained, but the result was that Bai Qiuyan had been taken away. Before leaving, we told the police that if we came to visit him, we should say that he didn''t want to see us, and don''t tell us where he went. Maybe in his heart, there was more guilt, and guilt implicated Luo Zi Therefore, even if he knew that Luo Ziyi was still alive, he would not have the face to see him again. Or, he didn''t want to let Luo Ziyi see his bad side. His mood and his thoughts were beyond our comprehension.


    I also know that the reason why Bai Qiuyan is not here is that he was taken away by his family. Maybe he has already returned to the capital. Maybe, we can come back to him again soon.


    Out of the police station, I will take Luo Ziyi back home. At the moment, Luo Ziyi''s face is very pale, her eyes are a little red and swollen, her eyes are still very dark, she looked at me, powerless said: "Zixuan, I''ve finished my graduation thesis, and now there''s nothing to do in school. After that, I''ll stay at home, don''t go to school, if you look for me, you can come home directly! ¡±


    hearing this, my heart suddenly thumped, and I couldn''t help but feel a pain. In fact, yesterday saw Luo Ziyi tears, I know, for Luo Ziyi, some pain, once experienced, can not wipe out, her sad, her sad, let me heartache, but I don''t know how to comfort her, can only quietly accompany her.


    Until today, I see that she can speak well, walk well, and eat something. I thought she opened her eyes and put down a lot of things. But when she said this, I immediately understood that she had been supporting herself to make herself strong, but in fact, her heart had already collapsed. All her confidence had been destroyed. Now, she even went to school I dare not go. This is also a kind of transformation.


    School gossip to her, is a kind of invisible devastation, pure she also fell down, strong can not, now she just like me, began to escape, chose to escape, locked himself in a room, with only their own small world. Luo Ziyi''s self indulgence thought, because I have experienced, so I know how painful this feeling is.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 151

    I couldn''t bear to see her so self indulgent. I looked at her deeply and said softly, "Ziyi, the matter has passed. Let it pass. You can''t stay at home. It will suffocate you, or go to school!"


    Did not expect, Luo Ziyi listened to my words, look more and more sad, her red eyes are hazy, eyes are full of grievances, she hoarse voice, difficult mouth said: "Zixuan, you tell me honestly, after this experience, you will love me as before?"


    Her voice, full of despair, despair to my heart are broken, the original, this matter, to Luo Ziyi shadow is not a little bit, but all of her ah. From childhood to adulthood, her life has been difficult, but she has retained her own dignity and integrity. No matter how many people chase her and how to chase her, she will not accept it as long as she is not moved. She has always kept her own integrity. She has always been doing her best. Even though she has experienced many times, her heart has always been her own self-confidence.


    Now, she was kidnapped by Sun Tao, and Bai Qiuyan also killed for her. This happened, and it has been irretrievable for a long time. So, she has retained her purity for so many years, and will be affected in any case. Even if others believe that she is not defiled, there will always be a knot in her heart. She will feel that the present luoziyi is different from the original luoziyi, and this kind of shadow is different from the original luoziyi It''s worse than killing her!


    She did not dare to go to school to face other people''s different eyes, but compared with those, she cared more, still was my view, whether I like her or not, can''t change the fact that she likes me, because she likes me, so she cares about her image in my heart, even if she knows that my love for her in my heart can''t be changed, she also hopes that it will always be one in my heart The dust does not dye that person, but now, because of this matter, she has become no confidence, even if I say that I believe her many times, it is just to believe that she is not defiled, but in my heart, she is still the former Luo Ziyi who is not stained with mud?


    Her question, for me, is also very tangled, I don''t know how to answer, believe it or not, it''s just my choice, others can''t hinder, although I believe her, I believe her without reservation, she also feels that I am perfunctory, so I really have no answer for a time, I only know that I love her, I really love her, I can''t bear to see her So sad, can''t bear to see her despair from now on, she hide at home, will only let themselves more sad, I have promised Bai Qiuyan, to take good care of her, I can not watch her depression.


    Even if I put aside Bai Qiuyan who has left, I want to love her and take care of her from the bottom of my heart. After all, she is my girlfriend. I want her to recover as before and see her confident smile again. So, I firmly look at Luo Ziyi, hold her hand, and solemnly say: "Ziyi, don''t think too much, believe me, no one will doubt you At least, my love for you has never changed. Therefore, from the bottom of my heart, I believe you unconditionally. In my heart, you will always be the pure and innocent Luo Ziyi I met for the first time


    I thought that my words can make Luo Ziyi completely at ease, but the fact is, after listening to my words, her face became more and more dignified, tears whirled in her eyes, but insisted on not falling down. She squeezed out a far fetched smile and said to me in a soft voice: "Zixuan, I know, thank you, I''m leaving first!"


    With that, she immediately turned and walked towards her old residential building. Her back, so lonely, so desolate, so desperate, in this moment, I suddenly felt that she did not believe my words, she heard my words perfunctory. But even if I now said more, to the present she thinks, is a perfunctory.


    The so-called truth and lies, from the moment I say it, she seems to have completely lost everything, the man who loves her, the man she loves, she has kept so many years of purity, her self-confidence, instantly disappeared, she with endless desolation, want to hide from the reality of the world, hide in that belongs to their own small room, silent sadness In silence.


    At this moment, I suddenly understood that I believe her from the bottom of my heart, I believe her sincerely, and I believe her without reservation. I want to take care of the injured girl in front of me. I want to heal her hurt heart so much. I want to love her, give her confidence and give her happiness. This kind of love is true and real. My body seems to be uncontrollable Like, guided by love, the steps move.


    I took her hand and turned her body. Then I reached her back and held her neck. I lowered my head like her lips. My actions were all in one breath. Luo Ziyi didn''t respond at all. What''s the matter with my lips? I just kiss her lips Her red lips.


    This sudden kiss, however, is completely drawn by the most real emotion in my heart. I want to vent this violent burst of love. I want to use this kiss to fill the shadow in Luo Ziyi''s heart. I know that no matter how I say it or how I explain it, Luo Ziyi feels that her pure image in my mind no longer exists. Since language can''t show my sincerity, I can only use this affectionate kiss to express what I want to say and express my purest love.But Luo Ziyi''s body was still a little stiff, but when her dry lips suddenly touched my lips, she immediately bought her whole body. She didn''t struggle at all. Of course, she didn''t take the initiative. She just couldn''t help closing her eyes and enjoying the sudden kiss.


    I can clearly feel that her breathing becomes fast, her heart is speeding up, and I myself, like electric shock, at the moment of kissing Luo Zi, I can''t help but be deeply intoxicated. Her lips are very sweet, her breath is very mellow, which makes me fascinated. I am immersed in this kiss and can''t extricate myself.


    We forget all, deep kissing, time seems to be still at this moment, but our heart, is quietly changing, perhaps, this kiss happened, it represents the emotion between me and Luo Ziyi, breaking through all the barriers, and completely integrated together.


    After a long time, until we were all a little breathless, we could not be considered as separated. By my kiss, Luo Ziyi''s whole person was changed. Her lips were moist and shiny, her pale cheeks were ruddy. Even her eyes glowed with brilliance, just like a withering flower. Because of the moisture of rain, luoziyi suddenly bloomed, which was very fresh Gorgeous, beautiful and moving.


    Seeing Luo Ziyi like this, I am more firm in my heart. I believe that she, now Luo Ziyi, really needs the care and care of a man. She has lost everything. Only with love can I revive her life and regain her self-confidence.


    After a kiss, I couldn''t help but say to Luo Ziyi: "Ziyi, you must believe me. I didn''t cheat you. I really believe you. In my eyes, you are always the first Luo Ziyi. I love you more than anyone else!"


    This is the most direct expression in my heart, my thousands of words, brewed for a long time, eventually gathered into this sentence, the content is short, but it is my most sincere expression, hear my confession, her eyes blurred, tears in the eyes are spinning, she is strong control of herself, did not let tears flow out, she couldn''t believe looking at me, soft voice He said, "Zixuan, are you true? Do you still love me as you did? "


    Meiluo couldn''t believe her voice for the first time since she woke up.


    I looked at her, the eyes changed extremely firm, solemnly said: "really!"


    Just two words, I said sonorous and powerful, representing my endless determination, my voice, clear into Luo Ziyi''s ears, let Luo Ziyi''s body can''t help shaking, at the moment, her heart seems to be completely melted, the next second, Luo Ziyi put aside all the thoughts in her heart, she no longer held strong, suddenly rushed to me In his arms, he hugged me and began to cry. At this time, Luo Ziyi, like a little girl who has been wronged, finally found a warm embrace, and finally can vent her grievance and pain. Her cry is full of endless pain and grievance. She is the first time. She cried so wantonly and unreservedly. I didn''t coax her. It''s just like this. Let her cry freely in my arms, i understand.


    I know that she has built the city wall of her heart for so many years. At this moment, it completely collapses. She is always a girl. She is not so hard, not so strong. She also needs to vent. She needs to be comforted, cared for and loved.


    Now she and I can not be compared, at least, now her side, I can rely on such a person, I at that time, even a person to help me, fate is the same, see their favorite people hurt, I can''t accompany cry, but I can make her laugh.


    I understand her mood, and I don''t need to say anything. I just keep patting her on the back, which is the biggest consolation for her. At this time, all I can do is stand up straight, give her a shoulder to rely on and become her most powerful pillar.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 152

    When Luo Ziyi cried enough and let out her vent, she got rid of my arms, dried her tears, and showed her strong side again. Then, she looked at me and said weakly, "sorry, I lost my temper. OK, I feel ok now!"


    I replied softly: "nothing is good, nothing is good!"


    After listening to my words, Luo Ziyi said again: "OK, Zixuan, I''m also a little tired, just like this, I won''t leave you, go up first, you also go back!"


    Finish saying, she then turn to continue to walk toward the corridor, this moment, her voice, soft, her face, ruddy, her back, also magnanimous. I know, her heart knot, is really untied, she really understand me, also enjoy my love.


    But when she was going to leave, I suddenly didn''t want her to leave me. I really didn''t want to. So I called directly at her back: "Ziyi, your clothes are so dirty and your eyes are crying red. You can''t be surprised if you go back. Let''s go out and buy clothes by the way, so as not to let mother Luo see something unusual!"


    In fact, I was looking for an excuse to get along with Luo Ziyi for a while, and it was also a perfect excuse. She also took this opportunity to let Luo Ziyi go out to relax and forget her worries. After listening to me, Luo Ziyi was stunned. She turned her head and looked at me. Her eyes flashed with tenderness. After a long pause, she slowly began to say, "that''s OK."


    She said far fetched, but I feel that she is not willing to leave me, also want to stay with me for a while, so we went out of the community, took a taxi, and went directly to the city. When I came to the biggest shopping mall in the city, I helped Luo Ziyi pick out a dress. This suit of clothes was very in line with Mu Shihan''s temperament. Coupled with her angel''s appearance, she was really called a role beauty. Even the waiters were surprised and praised her beauty.


    When I saw her like this, I was stunned, so I asked her not to take off. Then she threw away her old clothes and asked her to go shopping with me in new clothes. After a while, Luo Ziyi wanted to go home, but I always said that her eyes were still a little red and swollen, so I would go back after walking more.


    In fact, I lied to her, Luo Ziyi should also know, she just smile, did not refute me, we continue together, pressure on the road, walking in the crowd, from time to time someone cast envious eyes, make my heart happy, can not help, I put out my hand, holding Luo Ziyi''s hand.


    Luo Ziyi''s body seemed to be electrocuted, and her body trembled. However, she didn''t break away from me. She just gave me an embarrassed look. I could feel that Luo Zi was very nervous. After all, she was holding hands with me in public, but she also enjoyed the leisure time with me.


    After shopping for an afternoon and having dinner, I sent Luo Ziyi back home. Before leaving, she was still reluctant to part with her. Because of the time, I did not go up again. Before leaving, she asked me to come to see her when she had time. Of course, I accepted Ziyi''s request unconditionally. Even if she didn''t say so, I would do the same.


    In fact, how can I be confused by sun Bai''s family who has been kidnapped in Zibai''s home?


    What''s more, Sun Tao is unreasonable. He has no reason to kidnap Luo Ziyi. But why should he do so? Even if he knows that offending Bai Qiuyan is a dead end, it''s good to be a romantic ghost. At least, if you don''t get Luo Ziyi''s heart, you can enjoy her body. But he doesn''t do it. He''s a person who loses his reason I can''t be moved by words.


    Walking in the street, a red beetle suddenly stopped in front of me. At first I thought I wanted to ask for directions, but at this time, the driver of the car got up and down a woman in a red dress. Through the dim light, I vaguely saw this person''s appearance, enchanting figure, a standard melon seed face, and a pair of standard beauties. However, it gave me the feeling that the incoming person was not good. It must not have asked the way. I have no impression of the woman in front of me, but I am very confused. I don''t know what she wants to do with me.


    She came to me and said, "Ye Zixuan, isn''t it? It''s very handsome. I like it!"


    Very strange, really strange, a strange woman, get out of the car said a lot of strange words, I do not know her, do not know what she wants to do with me, in the face of such people, it is inevitable to be on guard.


    So I said in a questioning tone, "come on, how do you know my name? Who are you? What do you want to do with me? And what is your purpose? "


    Looking at the mysterious woman in front of me, I asked three questions in one breath. In fact, when Luo Ziyi and I set out to go downtown, I saw the car, but I didn''t pay much attention at that time. When I sent Luo Ziyi back, I still saw the shadow of the car behind us. Otherwise, I would not send Luo Ziyi home in a hurry I went upstairs to say hello.


    The mysterious woman in front of her was a little shy and said, "Oh, don''t be so serious. What can I do for you? Of course, it''s to see you are handsome. I want to be a friend with you. Sister, I''m very powerfulIn the face of the red fruit''s teasing, I would naturally go up and make fun of it. But at this time, I was not in the mood to pay attention to it. I not only followed me, but also knew my name and said that I was handsome. Of course, I can understand. After all, is this a fact? But the more such a woman, the more can not offend.


    I said seriously again: "if there is anything to say, don''t waste my time."


    Said, I then take care of left, since I do not know her, also do not know what she will do to me, big soldiers will block, water and earth cover, see I want to go, at this time, the mysterious woman again teased said: "you can''t and Luo Ziyi together!"


    Hearing the name of Luo Ziyi, my steps stopped in an instant. What other people can do to me, but I can''t hurt Luo Ziyi any more. I can''t let her suffer from extraordinary torture any more. I immediately turned around and said to some woman indignantly, "what do you say, why can''t I be with her? I''m with Luo Ziyi, what''s the matter with you Is it a little wide? "


    The mysterious woman said casually: "I just want to remind you, otherwise Luo Ziyi may encounter some unnecessary trouble!"


    Threat, the most disgusting thing in my life, is that others threaten me with my weakness. When I heard her saying this, I was in a hurry. I ran to her and yelled, "what do you say? Tell me again. I warn you not to threaten me with Ziyi, or I will kill you!"


    I thought that hearing my threatening words, the mysterious woman would leave, but my words were like a joke. The mysterious woman would laugh after that. Said: "kill me, ha ha, it depends on whether you have this strength!"


    Provoking me, listening to me, I put out an action to fight. I am a man of principle, that is not to beat women, but the premise is that I will not let go of the woman I love, no matter who it is. Looking at me like this, the mysterious woman put aside the joke and immediately got serious and said: "Ye Zixuan, formerly known as Suluo, male, 20 years old, once went abroad two years ago Cosmetic surgery was a typical waste before. In two years, I changed from a waste to a character, and I made a lot of efforts... "


    The mysterious woman told me my experience in the past few years. She said it in an orderly way, and I was stunned at the moment. I don''t know why she knew me so well, and even knew me once. In short, her appearance was 100% with some purpose or threat.


    After saying a lot about my past and present affairs, I was fascinated by what I heard. Then, the mysterious woman said again, "don''t be nervous. I didn''t come to you for a fight, but I was ordered to tell you not to go too close to Luo Ziyi and even all the women. Otherwise, they would not have a good end, just like Fang Qing That way


    But when I heard the name of Fang Qing, my head exploded. Fang Qing''s death was planned by them to make me suffer and live in inferiority complex. Can''t I fall in love with any woman in my life? Am I going to die alone?


    My anger exploded at once, and yelled at the woman in front of me: "Fang Qing''s death has something to do with you. What do you want to do? I have no injustice or hatred with you. Why do you want to harm me?"


    What woman shrugged, but said: "first, I''m just a messenger. Second, don''t ask me for everything. Third, please remember what I said. For the sake of Luo Ziyi, stay away from her, or there will be no regret medicine in the world


    My eyes filled with anger, ready to burst out at any time, I calmed down in an instant, from anger to prayer, I pleaded to the mysterious woman: "who in the end want to do this to me, what have I done wrong, I beg you, tell me, OK?"


    For my prayer, the mysterious woman was obviously not moved. She looked at me with a trace of disdain in her eyes. Then, she said, "I''m just a messenger. Who is going to deal with you? I don''t know. Now my task has been completed, and I should go."


    Without waiting for me to reply, the mysterious woman went back to the car, started the engine, and opened the window before leaving. She did not forget to say to me: "I have said everything that should be said. Believe it or not, it''s up to you. OK, goodbye!"


    After that, the mysterious woman drove away at a high speed. Looking at the direction of the car leaving, I was deeply lost in thought. An inexplicable danger suddenly came quietly around me


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 153

    I don''t know what my heart is thinking. Anyway, my heart is very disorderly, and the mysterious woman''s words are also true and false. I can''t tell. Can I really obey her orders, away from luozii and all women? The answer is, no, I will not give up lozie, I will not compromise because of the threat of others. Although I don''t know what will happen next, I know, what can''t be avoided.


    After the car disappeared completely in my sight, I was still struggling to calm myself, pretending to be as strong as the ordinary people. However, when I stood at the intersection of the road, a gust of wind came, and when I was in a hurry, my depressed mood broke out, and the anger in my heart burst out, tears of grievance, and I kept turning in my eyes.


    Suddenly, I was like crazy, ran, I shouted loudly, roared out this infinite suffocation, roared out the egg pain reality, roared out this infinite anger.


    If the mysterious woman said it was true, Fang Qing''s death had something to do with the person who ordered her, then I would not stop this revenge. Although Chen Haoran accidentally killed Fang Qing that day, it might have accidentally entered the plan of that person, or, the trap that was laid down for me last time was planned by that person, good trouble and tangled The more I think about my head, the more painful it is, it''s like a blow up!


    I don''t understand. I really don''t understand. Why does God like to torture me so much and why give me such an end is not what I want at all. I just want to protect the people I should protect, the people I should care for, but at the end, the people who hurt them have become me.


    The faster I run, the more fierce my mood is, the more fierce my brain suddenly thinks it out. I know, I understand that not God is tormenting me, but the person behind the scenes who just left is tormenting me, or I will not know so. When I think of this, there is an invisible fear in my heart.


    The secret woman behind the scenes, know all my things and secrets. Did he make all the difficulties, twists and turns and insults I encountered from the time of freshman? But if that is the case, what would it do to him? Money, reputation? But these are not related to a weak and nameless little person like me. Although it is a bit illogical to say so, her appearance makes me have to think so. Now I, I am sorry for Fangqing, Luo Ziyi and all the good people to me.


    Running, I have sweat, roar enough, run tired, vent all the vent, I finally slowly slow down the speed, walk up, calm the heart of the mood, to face the future possible things.


    Walking on the dark street, my head is in chaos, but the only thing I can be sure is that what I am going to face is this mysterious woman. I know that all the people or things that hinder me must be eliminated. Only in this way can I have the qualification to have love, to make myself happy, and to keep the woman who loves me from being protected from it Hurt, think of this, I suddenly took a deep breath, firm in the heart of faith, and at this time, my mobile phone ringing suddenly rang.


    Take out the mobile phone and look, and find it was Shen Muchen. So I immediately adjusted my mood, and then connected the phone. On the phone, Shen Muchen told me that today is his birthday. I asked if this busy man was free to get together with him. I suddenly remembered that I had been a busy man. I put the pigeon of Shen Muchen into play. I haven''t followed him until now The old friend told the old. Today, he was on his birthday. I didn''t think about it. I agreed to him immediately. After hanging up, I sorted out my mood and left all the troubles behind me. Then I stopped a taxi by the roadside and drove me to my address according to Shen Muchen.


    the place agreed was a relatively large high-level dining hall near the school. When I came to the box on the second floor, I saw that there were many people sitting in it, and most of them were sitting in it I know the iron brothers who used to follow shenmuchen. I probably know them. However, there are also some girls sitting around. They are all strangers. I haven''t seen them before. At this moment, shenmuchen, the birthday star, is like the emperor. They hold them in their left and right. Those beautiful women enjoy the love of Shen Muchen, the big master.


    Looking at Shen Muchen, the big master of flower heart, has shown the capital of the rich generation vividly. I can''t help but feel sad. Shen Muchen can love as he likes, but I am sad enough to leave because of the two women.


    However, today is a happy day. The atmosphere of the box is very good. I am not good because I sweep everyone''s happiness. So, I pretend that nothing has happened. I let go of myself and accompany Shen Muchen to have a good talk and laugh. During the period, the girls on the table kept flirting with me, blaming Shen Muchen, saying that he had such a small and fresh brother, how to introduce their sisters to recognize them early I know, let them start early, but when Shen Muchen says my name, those beautiful women are shocked after hearing it, and they dare not flirt with me. They look at me differently. They are a little bit of fanciful in awe.


    I care about their eyes, but from the heart bless Shen Muchen, with a laugh with him. This meal is very lively, especially for several crab people, especially the people who can infect the atmosphere and make the atmosphere extremely active. However, the more lively they are, the more sad I am, although the face is strong and cheerful, they still can not keep the sadness in my heart.Shen Muchen is a smart person. He can''t help but say that he immediately put down the beauty in his arms and pulled me out of the box and took me to the bathroom. He chatted with me quietly. When I got to the bathroom, I took the lead to say, "I''m sorry!"


    Shen Muchen''s manner is somewhat numb, say: "why apologize?"


    I gave a bitter smile and said with shame: "because I have concealed my identity since I came back to this city. I have not taken the initiative to find you, nor have I contacted you. Moreover, because you asked me last time, I have! I broke the appointment, because today is your birthday, I broke the atmosphere


    Shen Muchen originally had a smile on his face. When he heard my words, the smile on his face disappeared in an instant. He stiffened his face and punched me in the chest. He said in a positive manner: "if you still treat me as a brother, you can''t say such words in the future."


    Seeing Shen Muchen like this, I suddenly got some gratification in my heart. I felt that he did not change at all. Shen Muchen was still my best brother, but I changed too much. I looked at him and said with a bitter smile: "Hmm!"


    Then, Shen Muchen drew out a cigarette and said to me leisurely. He understood what I had done and concealed my identity. Shen Muchen did not blame me at all, because he knew my identity early on. It was Uncle Yang who told him that the purpose was to ask him to take care of me. In case there was something I couldn''t handle, Shen Muchen could help me in time. Usually, I didn''t want to reveal my identity, so I didn''t need any help to avoid my identity being suspected.


    Shen Muchen is too clear why I want to hide identity, so he has not been looking for me, only in the most critical moment to help me. But oneself is in these two years time, develops own influence silently, lest does some help to my return.!


    Shen Muchen said these words, seemingly understatement, but I am very moved. I know that Shen Muchen is delicate in mind and bright in mind. He will not disturb my rhythm until the right time. But at the most important moment, he is careful for me and helps me thoroughly. For me, he will do his best and pay a lot.


    Fortunately, I didn''t disappoint Shen Muchen in the end. In the same place, I found what I had lost, and finally found everything that belonged to me. It restored my dignity that I was crushed by countless people, and completely exposed my identity. Let everyone know that Suluo has become stronger and stronger completely. This is the most gratifying thing for Shen Muchen.


    Of course, Shen Muchen has heard about Luo Ziyi''s kidnapping, Sun Tao''s killing and Bai Qiuyan''s arrest. Therefore, he asked me out today. On the one hand, he asked me to spend his birthday with him. On the other hand, he wanted to enlighten me and let me relax the snacks a little, because he knew that no matter how this happened, it also had an impact on my life.


    But after all, he just knew something about the relationship between me and Luo Ziyi, but he didn''t know what happened. In his opinion, it was a very normal thing. He even admired me. He could let people who could not catch up with Bai Qiuyan fall in love with me. Shen Muchen''s banter made my heart more bitter. He didn''t know the details, didn''t know the worries of my feelings, and Thought I was only upset about Luo Ziyi''s being tied up.


    However, after I talked about everything in detail, especially about the mysterious woman''s appearance, Shen Muchen immediately became serious. His expression showed unprecedented seriousness, and his eyes were filled with injustice and anger. He doesn''t care who the mysterious woman is. He only knows that there is a woman who hinders his brother''s love. He must help me get justice.


    In fact, Shen Muchen is not an impulsive and impetuous person. His mind is extremely delicate, and he has an ambition to win a thousand miles under the surface. Even if he wants to help me to get justice, he can''t go aimlessly to work blindly. He will definitely think long-term, wait until the next mysterious woman appears, and then he will find out who is behind the scenes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 154

    After dinner, we played in the KTV for a while. At this time, we also had three rounds of wine. Seeing that I was still depressed, Shen Muchen proposed to take me to a fun place. I agreed without thinking about it. But when we came to the place Shen Muchen said, I was shocked. This is a bathing center. At this moment, I was in a mess.


    I was so confused by Shen Muchen dragged to this bath center. This bath center is very famous in our area. It is a place for lonely men to have fun and a gathering place for famous girls near the school. It is said that the young ladies here are of high quality, beautiful appearance, high price and integrity. I never thought that I would come to such a place.


    I weak to Shen Muchen said: "I took a bath the day before yesterday, now a little tired, you wash it, I wait for you in the hall!"


    At this time, the crab''s fist hit me in front of my chest and said, "Arlo, are you pretending to be stupid, or do you really don''t know? Don''t you know what else can be done here besides bathing?"


    When I heard the crab''s words, I immediately woke up and said, "forget it, forget it, I don''t need it!"


    Shen Muchen interposed: "a Luo, you should not still be a place!"


    Shen Muchen was so ridiculed that I instantly turned red, embarrassed to say: "Well!"


    The crab again said: "are all men, what can be shy!"


    I explained, "I''m loyal to Ziyi, so I don''t want to do anything sorry for her!"


    Shen Muchen said: "come on, alo, the brothers won''t say it!"


    I replied, "forget it!"


    In fact, I am a serious person. I have never had such an idea. What I want is a good love, and I don''t want to have something with miss. If it is really spread out, it will not be good for my reputation.


    But Shen Muchen was just like a piece of wood. He had to find one for me. At this time, he said in a provocative tone: "Arlo, look at your courage. You are not a man!"


    After saying this, Shen Muchen and crab laughed at the same time, which may be the reason for drinking too much or being forced to be helpless. I changed my attitude and said in a strong voice: "who said I dare not, OK, go, who is afraid of whom!"


    Shen Muchen said this, but I am a little unconvinced, the body is also a little ready to move, perhaps the role of alcohol, perhaps by their two kind hearted ridicule, perhaps is really want a man once, I resolutely and directly with him and crab, stepped into this let men''s heart enchanting place.


    As soon as we entered the hall, we came across a fat middle-aged man who seemed to be in charge of the business here. Shen Muchen, like a regular customer here, seemed to be familiar with the person in front of us. As soon as we entered the hall, we were taken into a small room. The market did not need to be introduced. First of all, there was a row of beautiful women, all of whom were heavily made up and had a hot figure, but some were plump Some, some bone feeling some, see me dazzled, I feel the whole body is hot, heart restless.


    Shen Muchen looked at me with a smile, and then said, "Arlo, choose whatever you like, take the one in the photo, I''ll pay for it!"


    Before waiting for me to reply, the crab''s eyes flashed suddenly and said, "brother Chen, I want the middle one!"


    Shen Muchen ignored him directly and continued to stare at me.


    To tell you the truth, I am very excited, excited palms are sweating. This is the first time I do this kind of thing openly, which is much more tense than the last time I secretly called for the service in the hotel. However, when I think of that time, my heart can''t help but feel melancholy. If it hadn''t been for that time, my first time might have been gone. If it hadn''t been for that time, I might not have been reduced In this third rate University, Miaomiao may not be angry to run away from home.


    "What are you thinking? Are you ready? "


    Shen Muchen suddenly said a word, let me suddenly come back to my mind. For a moment, I hesitated. At the beginning, because Miaomiao said I was not a man and said that I was destined to be a bachelor all my life, which made me feel hot and called for special service in the hotel. Now, Miaomiao''s words seem to have been verified. I really don''t have a woman''s fate. Some women will like me, but my true love is blocked everywhere, even if I do more. If I go on like this, I will probably become a monk all my life.


    No, I can''t let my life have regrets. If I didn''t get rescued last time, I would be a virgin until I died. It''s too sad. Since God has given me a chance to be reborn, I will change completely, dare to do something and be a real man.


    Seeing the rows and rows of exposed beauties in front of me, I shook my head consciously. As soon as I wanted to talk, the supervisor on the side said, "it seems that you don''t have this little brother here. Come on, change a batch!"


    With that, the fat supervisor called the young ladies down. At this time, a group came in, which happened to happen. In the crowd, I saw the person who had just left, and who I could not forget. Before I came, I warned my mysterious woman that this woman would be a lady here. Such a thing completely exceeded my expectation Suddenly I was drunk and woke up in an instant.I pointed to the mysterious woman and said to the fat supervisor, "just her. Let''s get out of here."


    Fat director smell speech said: "brother is really good eyesight, all of a sudden picked our top card here, admire, admire!"


    At this time, the mysterious woman also found me, and her eyes were a bit inconceivable. At this time, she was more exposed than when she just appeared in front of me. After the supervisor finished, she immediately took the people to leave, and Shen Muchen and crab also withdrew.


    Watching them leave, I said, "wait a minute!"


    Crab and Shen Muchen immediately stopped, the crab did not know the inside story, at this time, also teased me, said: "how to want 3P ah!"


    At first, I wanted them to stay and interrogate the mysterious girl with me. But I thought I''d better forget it. After all, it''s just my personal business. If I can solve it by myself, I''ll try my best to solve it by myself. If I let them stay, I''ll have more rights and wrongs. It''s strange that nothing happens because of the crab''s character.


    I pondered around for a while, weak said a sentence: "nothing, you go out first!"


    The crab teased again and said, "Arlo, in order to prove that you are a man, I will remember to record the time and let''s have a look."


    I didn''t expect that the crab was really abnormal and even made such a joke. I made a gesture to him to go out and the pedestrian left. When Bai Qiuyan and her supervisor left, I locked the door for a while. Then I went back to my bed, sat down, and casually lit a cigarette. I said to the mysterious woman, "this city is really too small!"


    The mysterious woman also sat down on the chair opposite me, with her legs up, and she could see her little lace inside, which made me have a little physiological reaction. I have to say, take a closer look, the mysterious woman is really beautiful. Although she can''t compare with my Luo Ziyi, she is also a beauty level figure. Unfortunately, such a person should be my enemy to do such a career.


    Hearing my words, the mysterious woman enchanting said: "yes, it''s really too small!"


    I replied: "I said beautiful sister, you can tell me directly, who is going to deal with me, so that I can''t have love. If you say so, I can promise you any conditions, as long as I can do it! "


    What I mean by that is to tell her that she can tell the person who instructed her to deal with me blatantly. Don''t start with the women around me. Don''t do some sneaky things. Even if it''s death, I will die to understand.


    But obviously, the mysterious woman was not shaken by my conditions. She said casually: "I don''t know what you mean. It''s my working time now. If you don''t want to do that kind of thing, I can chat with you and charge as usual."


    It seems that such a question is not the way to go after all, and she will not say it, so it has to use force. As a saying goes well, force can solve all problems. I said with threat: "if you don''t say it again, believe it or not, I will make you worse than death!"


    When I said this, my mood broke out in an instant. My sudden anger obviously scared the mysterious woman beside me. Seeing that my mood suddenly became angry, the mysterious woman said, "why, I still want to beat me. I advise you not to do this, or your fate will be worse!"


    After saying this, the mysterious woman sighed, and then said again, "you are also infatuated. I sincerely advise you. You''d better listen to my words. Everything I say is true. Don''t pester me again. I won''t say anything. If you want to play, I''ll accompany you. If you don''t, I''ll leave. I have to hurry to greet other guests. "


    I stood in the same place, clenched my fists, but I didn''t do it. It''s not that I was afraid of her, but if the mysterious woman in front of me was harmful to me, the persuasion to me was really the most real and for my consideration. If I really killed her, it would not be possible to directly find out the secret agent behind the scenes. There would be another mysterious woman appearing, probably not her Kind of kind of persuasion. Can I handle it that way?


    I lit a cigarette for myself, took a deep breath, and said, "since you don''t want to say it, I can''t help it, but I won''t give up Luo Ziyi. If you have any tricks, you can use them. I''ll follow them! Now you can go! "


    After listening to my words, the mysterious woman said with a smile: "Ye Zixuan, be careful in the future days!"


    With that, the mysterious woman left


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 155

    I don''t have the ability to predict, and I won''t be prepared for what may happen in the future, because I don''t know what may happen in the future. I''m worried. I''m entangled. I''m a small person. I have no value to use. But why should someone target me? Besides, the bad luck started when I came to this city, and the person behind the scenes did so What is the purpose of this and what can he get from it?


    The clock in the room is turning every second. After the mysterious woman left, I just sit at the head of the bed, smoking one by one. My mind is very confused and confused. I am afraid. My life is hard to find the rhythm. I really don''t want to lose anything. Luo Ziyi, I am the one who can''t leave. No matter what, I will not give up her Yes.


    The brief episode was so simple in the past, in the following days, I have been living peacefully, did not go to Luo Ziyi, just have time to make a few phone calls, her spirit is very good recently, may also slowly come out of the blow, but the sudden occurrence of things far more than you imagine. One morning a week later, a girl came to my class. To my shame, this man was my old friend, Shen Yue.


    Her appearance gave me a bad feeling. I don''t believe that she will transfer to this school for no reason, and it is still my class. My identity has been spread. Although she is an old friend of mine, she injured me completely. I still remember vividly, and I have been walking around her.


    The next day when Shen Yue turned around, she seemed to be fighting with her classmates. Now, her appearance is only inferior to Luo Ziyi in the hearts of schoolboys. However, she gives me the feeling of a plastic face, which makes me feel sick. What''s more, Shen Yue confesses to me in front of the whole class, saying that ye Zixuan must kneel down under her pomegranate skirt The incident exploded in the school and became the headlines of the day.


    Since she came to the present, I have not said a word with her, my heart is always disgusted with her, I can not control this force of women, and I am still a girl friend, after her confession, I directly said to her with a cold face: "sorry, new classmate, I have a girlfriend, so, I am not interested in you, you are not my dish!"


    I didn''t even tease her in the mood. She replied coldly. After listening to my reply, Shen Yue said again, "I won''t give up!"


    Her answer made me extremely puzzled, and I didn''t know why she did it. After she said that, I ignored her and left. In the next day, Shen Yue seemed to be crazy, courting me for nothing, chasing me back. The rumors spread in the school were good. I was more sensible, and told Luo Ziyi about it, and said to her that He is absolutely loyal to her.


    And Luo Ziyi listened to my promise, laughed and said a word directly: "Zixuan, I believe you!"


    Luo Ziyi''s words warmed my heart a lot. A few short words showed her endless trust in me, which also made me unable to be ambivalent towards other women. What''s more, Shen Yue, a vain woman, was disgusted by me. To say I liked it before, I could only say that I was too simple, but now I have experienced a lot of things and have seen through a lot of things Things, let me know the advantages and disadvantages of some things.


    On Saturday morning, I received a text message that suddenly got up. The content was: "Ye Zixuan, oh no, you can also call you Suluo, my old classmate, I''m Shen Yue. I know that when I say my name, you won''t pay attention to me, but I hope you can read this message. Needless to say, you may also know the purpose of my coming here! Then I might as well tell you that my purpose is to destroy your love


    When I read here, my confidence surged. Sure enough, her purpose was really as I imagined. I didn''t expect that she would say it so directly. How many people were lurking around me behind the scenes. When she said her purpose, I had to continue to look down.


    The latter content should also be Shen Yue''s purpose of looking for me, writing: "Suluo, before you were good to me, I have always kept in mind. At the beginning, I said you because of my mother. At that time, my family needed a large amount of hospital expenses, but I didn''t have them at that time. Later, a person suddenly came to me and said that she could pay me medical expenses. Her request was that when you confessed to me, let me refuse you and let me hurt you from the heart.


    So, at that time, I was forced to, but that person came to me a few days ago and asked me to come to this school to continue to destroy you and not to let you get love. However, I really don''t want to do this now, because you are a good man. Although I say this, you will think I am cheating, but what I want to say is true, because I really don''t want to do anything against my conscience any more.


    Suluo, it happens that today is a weekend. If I am free, I will wait for you at the front gate of the school at 1:30 p.m. and hope you can come over. I have something important to tell you. I promise, there is absolutely no other purpose! "


    When I finished reading all the messages, my inner emotions were a little complicated, which made me think of the past in middle school. At that time, I was timid and cowardly. Only Shen Yue was a friend. In junior high school, I only made her this friend. We help each other in our study. I know that the conditions in her family are not good. I always use my pocket money to buy her study materials. She treats me well. At that time, she was really my friend who I talked about.Later, she disappeared for no reason. When I met her again, I was very happy to learn that she was also studying here in this city. After contacting her for a period of time, I found that Shen Yue was still the Shen Yue I knew at the beginning. I didn''t expect that the reason why she refused me so mercilessly was also because of the person behind the scenes, his How long are the tentacles.


    When Shen Yue went straight to the theme and told me all this, I was a little shaken, from disgust to understanding. Maybe, I should believe her. When I went to school, I knew that her mother was not in good health and had serious heart disease. Shen Yue is also a filial girl. Even if people are changing, the deepest things in my heart will not change. I think, Shen Yue I will never take my mother''s body as a chip to cheat me.


    After thinking about it, I finally decided to go to the appointment. Anyway, I would like to draw a symbol for the relationship between the two of us. After seeing the time, it was about 9:30 and less than four hours away from the appointed time. After making a decision, I immediately got out of bed and cleaned myself up.


    Time passed unconsciously. When I arrived at the appointed place, the time was just right. Shen Yue is already in place. The sun is shining and there are gusts of breeze, which makes this summer not so hot. Shen Yue is wearing a white short sleeve shirt, a colorful skirt and a pair of casual sports shoes. The collocation is so stylish, beautiful and fashionable.


    After seeing me, Shen Yue quickly waved to me, indicating that she was there. I walked slowly and leisurely, and her expression was still very indifferent. At this time, Shen Yue took the lead and said, "Su Luo, thank you for coming to the appointment!"


    Shen Yue''s voice is still so sweet, let me sound full of memories, I said softly: "nothing, I just happen to be free!"


    Shen Yue forced a smile and said, "I have no purpose to ask you today. I just want to ask you a question. I hope you can answer me truthfully."


    Without thinking, I replied, "say what you want to ask."


    Shen Yue suddenly became serious and said seriously, "Suluo, I know you have a girlfriend. Please forgive me for asking. Do you still like me? I can be with you at any time if you like


    Shen Yue''s question stunned me. I didn''t expect that she would ask me such a question. If I had a good feeling for her in the past, but I''m not sure whether that feeling was like it or a simple friendship. But now when I heard her say it, I didn''t think about it. Without hesitation, she replied, "Shen Yue, even if I don''t have a girlfriend now, I won''t like you either. Because we are friends


    I have a little virginity complex in my heart. I don''t like what others leave behind. Even if I still like her, I can''t be with her. I can''t be like a scum man, abandon Luo Ziyi who shares weal and woe with me. If she wants, I''d like to make friends with her again.


    Hearing my reply, Shen Yue still kept saying: "Suluo, even if I don''t say it, I think my sister has already told you that you and Luo Ziyi will not have a result. That person is absolutely not allowed to be together. Believe me, as long as we are together, that person will not pester you again!"


    "Your sister?" I exclaimed


    Shen Yue: the woman who came to you that night was the one who gave me the order, Xie Yu


    I see. The mysterious woman''s name is Xie Yu. In other words, Shen Yue is still under the mysterious woman. I said weakly, "if nothing happens, I''ll go first."


    Shen Yue said again, "Suluo, I know you are in the way of Luo Ziyi, so you can''t be with me. But what if she doesn''t?"


    What do you mean, the threat of red fruit? How do you feel like I''m not separated from Luo Ziyi, and she''s going to kill Luo Ziyi. If it''s true, what''s the meaning of me with such a clever woman? I''m not sure if I sold me that day. I have to count money for her with a smile.


    My mood instantly excited up, said sharply: "Shen Yue, are you threatening me? I think for the sake of our friends, I can think that nothing is heard. If there is another time, I will certainly not let you go!"


    When I said this, my voice was full of dignity. I had no pity for the woman who threatened me. I still knew the truth that I would rather kill wrong than let go.


    Under this, Shen Yue put on a look of being bullied by a little girl, a little bit to cry, Jiao didi said: "Suluo, I will ask you the last question, and it is the last time. As long as you answer me truthfully, I promise that I will never appear in front of you, will not appear in school, will not disturb your life, and will not hinder you and Luo Ziyi Is it all right? "


    To tell you the truth, at this moment, I was really moved by Shen Yue, and at the same time, my heart began to believe her. As she said, at the beginning, I was forced to do nothing but to save my mother who was seriously ill. Even though I was cruel and merciless, I also heard the sincerity and sincerity in Shen Yue''s words. Therefore, I must answer her truthfully A question, let her completely die to me.I thought about it for a while. After a short time, I slowly opened my mouth and said, "Shen Yue, to tell you the truth, I really like you at the beginning, and I really like you. If we were still at that time, I would certainly not hesitate to be with you. I don''t want to cheat myself in my heart. Yes, I like you now. But it''s not the time now. I have my own life and people I like. So, I''m sorry, we can''t be together


    My answer is more euphemistic. Shen Yue will cry when she hears her speech. I really don''t know what ability I have to make other people like me. But after listening, Shen Yue said in a trembling voice: "I know, Suluo, thank you. I have had me in my heart. Since I have got the answer I want, I will also abide by my promise See you


    With that, Shen Yue turned and left.


    I don''t know why, after listening to Shen Yue''s words, I still feel a little reluctant to give up. Just when I was sad, Shen Yue who had taken a few steps suddenly stopped. She turned around suddenly, rushed back quickly and hugged me all of a sudden. This series of actions happened so quickly that there was no time for me to react.


    The moment Shen Yue hugged me, her smooth lips were directly attached to my lips. At this time, my brain was in a mess, and my body hesitated for a second. Then, my instinctive reaction was to push her away, so as not to let others see the truth and wrongs of many lives. However, when I asked to push her, Shen Yue held her tightly.


    At this time, only heard a familiar cry not far away: "ah!"


    The voice is so familiar and familiar. At this time, Shen Yue seems to have relaxed a lot of my shackles. I look from the sound and see a person standing not far away, Luo Ziyi


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 156

    This scene was deeply seen by Luo Ziyi. I didn''t expect why she would appear here. Even if she came, she should say hello to me in advance. I took Wuxi for a moment and wanted to explain, but I felt that I couldn''t say it in my mouth. However, celebrities like me, no matter where they are, will cause a stir. It seems that I will become another one Tomorrow''s headlines.


    I understand. I finally understand why Shen Yue asked me to be here. It turns out that all this is her strategy. If I was cheated by her appearance again, I didn''t expect that my kindness hurt me and let me step into the abyss. It seems that Shen Yue has grasped what I think in my heart and thinks that I will definitely come. So she is making Luo Ziyi here and let her just happen See all this, let her misunderstand me, the most vicious woman''s heart.


    I pushed Shen Yue away and ran to Luo Ziyi. I was about to explain to her, but before I could say anything, she said, "Ye Zixuan, this is your guarantee. This is your loyalty to me. We haven''t seen each other for a few days! What you said and what you did really let me down! "


    Luo Ziyi almost cried and said these words. I didn''t expect that things would happen so suddenly that I couldn''t take precautions as the party concerned. I opened my mouth and explained: "Ziyi, things are not what you imagine, you listen to me explain!"


    But Luo Ziyi was already heartbroken at this time. She was very disappointed in me at the moment. She had not come out of the shadow of Bai Qiuyan. She had just experienced this incident again. Two men said that they loved her. One of them was close to him because of his love. The other, I, was kissing a woman in public in broad daylight and was also seen by her own eyes. Hearing is false, seeing is believing. Even if I explain it, she can''t listen to it now. She thinks that I really betrayed her. But now, I am more unjust than Dou E.


    Luo Ziyi cried and said to me, "Ye Zixuan, do you want to tell me that everything I see is false? What can be explained? If you really want to be with her, we can break up. I won''t stop you from looking for your happiness!"


    I didn''t expect that Luo Ziyi''s mouth would say such words. I immediately took her into my arms and hugged her and said, "Ziyi, what kind of person I am, don''t you know? Some things are really not what you imagine!"


    Too many words are powerless, but I so want to let Luo Ziyi not sad, don''t be sad, I can do, only keep apologizing, to repent their own fault. However, the more I like this, Luo Ziyi is more sad. Maybe, now I, in her eyes, are hypocritical. She broke away from my hand, left my arms, and turned to me and complained: "don''t touch me!"


    But I didn''t let her go. Luo Ziyi kept struggling in my arms. She didn''t listen to my words in my ears. She continued to sob and said, "Ye Zixuan, you let me go. I want to be quiet. Even if I beg you, let me go, OK?"


    This voice, trembling my heart, also broke my heart, I have never seen Luo Ziyi so desperate, even if the last time trapped in the cellar, also did not like this, this time, she is really angry, really sad and desperate, her words, let me like a lost soul, dumb, I was stunned.


    Since she can''t listen to my explanation, I simply won''t explain it. I let her go and let her do something. After a while, I''ll explain to her, and then she will listen.


    After walking out of my arms, Luo Ziyi looked at Shen Yue in the distance and looked at me in front of her. Her eyes were full of disappointment. I knew that this time I had completely hurt Luo Ziyi''s heart. Where I didn''t see it, Shen Yue''s face showed a smug smile, implying that she had succeeded in her plot.


    When Luo Ziyi wanted to turn around and leave, Shen Yue, the heroine of the affair, had been standing by her side without making a sound. She finally set off. She walked over gently and called out: "Ziyi!"


    Her voice was so clear that Luo Ziyi was stunned. Immediately, Shen Yue also explained to Luo Ziyi: "I said Ziyi, don''t misunderstand Zixuan. I really have nothing to do with him. I just miss him. Because he looks like my brother, this just happened. And he has always loved you, so you should believe him!"


    It''s OK for Shen Yue not to speak, but such an explanation is too far fetched. It''s a person who won''t believe it. Besides, this person is still Luo Ziyi. The more she explains, the more Luo Ziyi feels that we have something to do, and the more I feel that Shen Yue is a snake. But after all, her explanation and my complete two versions, Luo Ziyi seems not to hear my explanation, she will not believe me, and after listening to Shen Yue''s explanation, she will not believe me any more. At the moment, she hears Shen Yue''s explanation, but becomes more difficult. She raises her eyes full of tears, looks at Shen Yue in front of her, and says with a bitter smile: "Zixuan?"


    Two words, representing her deepest despair, as if this voice sharp, let her see between me and Shen Yue to what extent, her eyes, again showed the most speechless pain.


    Luo Ziyi sees Shen Yue like this, the atmosphere becomes more and more embarrassed, but she also tries to continue to perfunctorily say: "Zi Yi, things are really not..."Shen Yue''s explanation is really more and more black. It''s ok if you don''t explain it. One explanation makes Luo Ziyi more sure that our matter is true. Before her words are finished, Luo Ziyi is finally angry. She cries and yells at Shen Yue: "you''re enough. Don''t be hypocritical here!"


    Listen out, Luo Ziyi''s words, full of deep hatred for Shen Yue, she put this hatred, completely burst out, perhaps, Luo Ziyi also want to maintain her final dignity, said this sentence, she resolutely turned around, quickly left.


    Luo Ziyi walked out of a good distance, Shen Yuecai said leisurely, "how about my explanation? Do you have to thank me, Zixuan!"


    Actors, born good actors, portray all kinds of roles in a good way. I really want to award her a best actor award now, but now I really don''t have the experience of joking, because I''ve had enough of this seemingly delicate woman around me, but my heart is like a scorpion. In the final analysis, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t imagine Shen Yue as a good man ¡£ It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have come at the beginning, otherwise it would not have happened.


    Luo Ziyi, a man with no mind in his eyes, walked away aimlessly in the street. I turned back and said angrily to Shen Yue, who was secretly proud: "Shen Yue, wait for me. I''ll settle accounts with you later. Ziyi, if something really happened, I would never let you off


    Finish saying, I went to Luo Ziyi to leave the direction to chase out, I did not walk with her, also did not go up to explain all this with her, I can''t rest assured of her, I''m afraid that if she really don''t want to open something, we two people just walk one after another, walking.


    When I was just walking out, I actually saw an acquaintance in a coffee shop on the street, a person who framed me. This person was a mysterious woman, Shen Yue''s sister, Xie Yu.


    As soon as I saw her, I was stunned, and my brain seemed to have an electric current flowing through it. It turned out that Luo Ziyi was not a coincidence. It turned out that Xie Yu was really obstructing me. This bitch must have colluded with Shen Yue. She has been looking for opportunities to set a trap for me. She must have called Luo Ziyi here.


    I really didn''t expect that this whore could really count on her words. She really had to continuously cloth brambles on my love road. If I didn''t cut off this damned vine, I couldn''t have love at all. Therefore, at the moment of seeing Xie Yu, I completely lost the impulse to follow Luo Ziyi. I know that if Xie Yu and the people behind her are not solved I''m afraid I can''t have a perfect love in my life.


    I didn''t think that she and I were going to talk about the whole thing, but I didn''t think of it. I didn''t think of it. I didn''t want to see the whole thing Jade saw that I saw her, also did not panic, even in front of me a fox smile, immediately, she got into the shell of the roadside, I watched Xie Yu leave, my step moved again, to the front of Luo Ziyi chase.


    I didn''t want to explain this matter to Luo Ziyi, so that she didn''t want to worry about me. But I knew that in order to save Luo Ziyi''s heart, some things could not be explained. If we don''t solve the problem, I really don''t have the right to have love. The matter with Luo Ziyi can''t be solved for a while. Even if it is solved, I believe Xie Yu and Shen Yue will try their best to make us suffer again. Instead of suffering for a while, it''s better to put down Luo Ziyi and wait for all the troubles to be solved. We are together again.


    Therefore, the most urgent task now is to start with Xie Yu and try to uproot the forces behind her. Although I intend to release Luo Ziyi first, I still have to send her off on the last journey, so that I can feel at ease when I see her coming home with my own eyes. What''s more, Xie Yugang has just left, and I''m still a little worried about what danger Luo Ziyi will encounter when she goes back alone, so I''m so ready to go I want to see her go home with my own eyes.


    Fortunately, Luo Ziyi''s purpose is to go home. Instead of wandering around elsewhere, Luo Ziyi walked side by side with her, firmly holding her hand and saying, "Ziyi, we''ll talk about our business later. Let me take you home first."


    Seeing my tough attitude, Luo Ziyi reluctantly agreed, so we both stopped a car on the side of the road and set off. After half an hour, we went back to the community where Luo Ziyi lived. But as soon as I got out of the car and came to the bottom of the old residential building of Luo Ziyi''s house, my heart was shocked. In my eyes, the fire rose again.


    Because, I see, a familiar car that can''t be familiar with is parked downstairs of Luo Ziyi''s house. This car is very familiar to me. It is Xie Yu''s Beetle car that I met again and again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 157

    At the moment I saw the car, I felt my head would crack, and my anger almost broke through my body. Originally, when I saw Xie Yu in the city, I was very frustrated, but I could do nothing about her. I thought the storm would end. But Xie Yu, the damned ghost, appeared in Luo Ziyi''s house. What did she want?


    When I was in a daze, I suddenly saw that Xie Yu was walking out of the corridor of the residential building where Luo Ziyi lived. She twisted her hips and walked in a very coquettish manner. I was disgusted. However, when I saw her coming out, I realized that the purpose of her coming here must be to find mother Luo!


    Thinking of this, my anger broke out directly. My feet were covered with flying dust and rushed to Xie Yu crazily. But it was obviously late. Xie Yu saw me as soon as she came out. She quickened her pace and quickly got into the car. Immediately, the car broke away from the dust, leaving me only the dust brought by the car.


    No matter how fast I was, I couldn''t catch up with the speed of the car. I could only stop my steps and stare at the beetle which had gone away. At this time, Luo Ziyi came over, puzzled, but she didn''t say anything. She just looked at me strangely.


    My eyes are still staring at the disappearing beetle. A deep fear fills my heart. My premonition is very bad. I know that Xie Yu must have found mother Luo. She is unscrupulous in order to deal with me. Mother Luo is not in good health. What should she do if she is angry with Xie Yu for good or bad?


    I didn''t dare to continue to think about it. I quickly turned around and looked at Luo Ziyi. I said urgently, "Ziyi, I''ll go up with you. I have something to tell mother Luo!"


    Luo Ziyi see me like this, also feel something wrong, she nodded to me slightly, indicated that can, I have nothing to say to Luo mother, I just want to go up to have a look, or say to ask, Xie Yu has come to find her.


    As soon as I arrived at luoziyi''s home, I saw Mother Luo with sad eyes. Her expression was very gloomy. When she saw me coming, she didn''t smile and hold my hand to chat as usual. She just sat on the chair, looking listless.


    In my impression, even if mother Luo is not in good health, her face is always gentle and friendly, and the smile on her face almost has not changed. This is the first time I have seen such a mother Luo. When I see her look like this, my heart can''t help but mention it to my chest, and an inexplicable fear haunts my heart. I gently walked to her in front of me, sincerely called out: "Auntie!"


    Luo''s mother is very special. She is very sad now, but she still holds herself up and gives me a kind smile. She says, "Zixuan, Ziyi has happened so many things. How could you keep it from your aunt? Why didn''t you tell her earlier?"


    Although mother Luo''s tone sounds calm, I can feel it. There is endless disappointment in her words. Perhaps the most sad thing for her is that I cheated her. Luo Ziyi and I didn''t tell her what happened during this period of time. Everyone knew that they would be angry. For a moment, I was speechless. Luo Ziyi listened to Luo''s mother''s words, and her eyes turned red. She ran to Luo''s mother and said softly, "Mom, it''s not what you imagined!"


    Obviously, at this time, Luo Ziyi completely threw away the contradiction with me. She only cared about her mother''s attitude. Seeing them like this, I really couldn''t bear it. I looked at her sincerely and said, "Auntie, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to cheat you!"


    At this time, I found that I was really poor in words. I didn''t know how to explain it to Luo''s mother. I felt that this kind of taste was very uncomfortable. It was like a squashed balloon that was about to burst. I never thought that I would fall into such a miserable emotional road one day. I didn''t tell her, but I just didn''t want mother Luo to worry. For mu Shihan, it was because I think about people everywhere, which leads me to such a land.


    However, mother Luo is a considerate person after all, she did not blame me, she just said to me with a bitter smile: "OK, now it''s all right, Zixuan, I didn''t blame you, I know you are to let me peace of mind, just deliberately do not let me know, but now that I know the situation, you also have to understand the pain of aunt, for you, also for the same After Ziyi''s safety, Auntie hopes that you should keep some distance with Ziyi in the future. "


    Mother Luo''s words are very kind. She still understands my mood and reassures me. I also understand her thoughts. She is the only daughter in the world who can rely on her. Her safety is more important than mother Luo''s own. Therefore, mother Luo does not want luoziyi to encounter any danger any more.


    I looked at the gentle mother Luo, feeling depressed for a long time, held back for a long time, I finally said three words: "I know!"


    To tell you the truth, such an ending is the last one I want, and it also makes me the most painful one. Originally, I always hope that this life will always be calm, but in the end, I still want to be separated from Luo Ziyi. At this moment, all my hopes seem to be shattered. Xie Yu''s appearance broke my peaceful life, and let mother Luo know that I concealed her Some things, since mother Luo has already disagreed, it also indicates that the love between Luo Ziyi and me will come to an end. I hate Xie Yu. She keeps disturbing my life and forcing me to die.My eyes are red, eyes have been looking at mother Luo, also want to say what, but at this time, mother Luo has not given me a chance to speak, she suddenly said: "Ziyi, send down the Xuan bar!"


    Luo''s mother''s words, can be regarded as a guest''s order, let Luo Ziyi can''t help but stay for a while, she doesn''t know why, her mother will say such words, this is her unexpected thing, Luo Ziyi also knows Luo''s mother''s kindness to me, I''m concealing Luoma''s mother, she shouldn''t do this to me, but Luo''s mother doesn''t read her old love, and gives it to me directly The road follows the guest.


    Maybe, only I know what Luo''s mother thinks. She should be afraid that the more time I spend with Luo Ziyi, the more dangerous the environment luoziyi is in. Because I know that since Xie Yu has been here, she can''t just say something about luoziyi. She will certainly threaten luoziyi and let luoziyi stay away from me. So, Luoma My mother didn''t dare to stay with me. As a mother who lived a peaceful life, what she wanted most was a stable life. She couldn''t get her daughter''s happiness, at least she wanted her daughter''s safety.


    I understand Luo''s mother''s mind, so in many words are also held in the heart, directly revealed a friendly smile, whispered: "don''t send, I just have something, I left first, aunt take care of yourself!"


    After that, I finally looked at Luo Ziyi, who was a little puzzled, and gave her a look of care. Then, I left Luo Ziyi''s home.


    After going out, I have been watching and holding on, pretending to be like nobody else and pretending to be strong. However, when I walked out of this dilapidated residential building, a gust of wind came to my face. After a while, my depressed mood broke out, and my anger gushed out, and the tears of grievance kept turning in my eyes.


    All of a sudden, I was like crazy, roaring up to the sky and shouting with all my strength. Only in this way can I vent the injustice in my heart. I don''t understand. I really don''t understand why God likes to torture me so much. My life has just been satisfied. Happiness is like a flash in the pan. God, why should I have this Like the end, this is not what I want, I just want to protect the people I should protect, love the people I should love, but in the end, I changed inside and outside.


    At this moment, the feeling in my heart can no longer be described by words. I am confused, I am sad, I am sad. I think that after I come back, my fate will change. The result is that I become better, and the people who care about me have left. I have become a loner again. Why, my fate will be like this, what have I done wrong, I ended up like this.


    Cry enough, cry tired, it is also time to leave this land of right and wrong. I secretly vowed that if I did not completely solve Xie Yu''s trouble, I would never have a peaceful life for the rest of my life. My heart said silently, "luoziyi, wait for me!"


    I suddenly remembered one thing. There was still a problem waiting for me to deal with in school. Thinking of this, I took a taxi back to school. When I got back to school, I heard news about me everywhere. There were many versions and different opinions. Some flower crazy girls supported me and said:


    "I think it''s very good. I think ye Zixuan is such an excellent man with three wives and four concubines Often


    "In fact, I feel that Luo Ziyi is not worthy of Ye Zixuan. He and Shen Yue are together to listen to the collocation, handsome men and beautiful women!"


    "I see, ye Zixuan had better break up with Luo Ziyi and Shen Yue is the best ending!"


    There are also some people who think that they are just against me. Most of them are Bai Qiuyan''s former followers. They feel like they are fighting for Bai Qiuyan''s injustice and say:


    "Ye Zixuan is a scum. When Bai Ge leaves, he asks him to take care of Ziyi, but what he does is called human scum


    "I see, this ye Zixuan showed his true colors only after white boss left, hypocrite!"


    "When boss Bai comes back, I will tell him to clean up Ye Zixuan."


    I really understand this truth. People know me everywhere I go. As a party, I feel helpless. These people make a rash decision when they don''t know something. It''s still so realistic, but who can understand my feelings and my difficulties.


    I called Shen Yue. After the other party picked it up, he took the lead and said, "Suluo, did Luo Ziyi forgive you?"


    Shen Yue''s voice was gloomy and full of sarcasm. I felt sick after listening to it. I roared into the phone and said, "your goal has been achieved. Go ahead, what else do you want to do next, but I can warn you that I can do anything, but if you dare to move Luo Ziyi''s hair, I will let you die without a corpse!"


    I use threatening words to tell Shen Yue that I have nothing to do with Luo Ziyi now. I hope she will not trouble Luo Ziyi in the future. If there is, I will kill her. When Shen Yue heard my threat, she laughed louder and said, "I said Suluo, what else can I do? Of course, it''s learning. Do you think I''m a master in running a school?"


    I indifferently replied: "I hope so, I hope you can remember what I said. If there is another time, I will abide by my words and kill you!"After that, I didn''t give her a chance to reply, so I hung up the phone and lay on the bed in the bedroom. One person fell into endless sadness. After a while, the phone rang again. I picked it up and saw that it was Shen Muchen calling. He didn''t have any nonsense. He went straight to the topic and said, "Arlo, I heard about you. Are you interested in going out for a drink now, Come and relax


    I quietly replied: "good, time and place you set, I will be there soon!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 158

    Hang up Shen Muchen''s phone, I lie in bed and began to close my eyes. Maybe I''m too tired recently, plus two or three things happened in succession. Soon, I fell asleep unconsciously. The cruelty in reality, let me get a good dream, before long, I was awakened by the voice of the phone, needless to say, it must be Shen Muchen calling.


    He told me that half an hour later, I was waiting for me in the restaurant where we often have dinner. I got up immediately. At this time, I found that it was already dark. I had a long sleep. After I got up, I didn''t bother to tidy up my clothes, so I went to the address given by Shen Muchen.


    When I arrived, I saw that there were only Shen Muchen and crab in such a large private room. Shen Muchen looked at me solemnly, and the crab was always an optimistic image. Knowing that I was in a bad mood, he was still teasing me happily, drinking and farting with me.


    Even so, I couldn''t be happy. I always felt like a big stone in my heart. I couldn''t breathe. Under Shen Muchen''s inquiry, I told Shen Muchen and crab everything that happened to Xie Yu from the beginning to the end. However, when I said that the top lady was in the same room with me that day, crabs immediately got angry and filled with indignation. He said that he and Xie Yu had sex before, but that bitch was not so cheap and gentle at that time. She is very good at serving people. Now she dare to fight against me openly. She must be supported by someone.


    After the anger, the crab began to laugh at me and said, "Arlo, I didn''t expect to play for the first time. You can really do it, ha ha ha!"


    I was a little embarrassed. At this time, crabs even joked with me. After a meal, the crabs scolded Xie Yu and laughed at me. After three rounds of drinking, the three of us were already drunk. At this time, Shen Muchen, who had been silent, suddenly opened his mouth and said, "let''s go, let''s get revenge!"


    The brain, which was baptized by alcohol, had no spare power to think. I directly said, "go!"


    Then, we settled the account and set out for the bath center without saying a word. About ten minutes later, the three of us came to the bath center. Without hesitation, we entered the center with dignity. I thought of a few days ago, when I first came to this place in my life. It''s also with Shen Muchen and crab. At that time, I was a little shy. Now, the three of us step into this man''s paradise again, but the mood has completely changed, especially Shen Muchen, with a face of righteousness.


    Because Shen Muchen is a man of loyalty. Even though he can''t amuse himself in this place, he often brings his brothers who follow him to have fun here. First, it''s high consumption. Naturally, he gets acquainted with the supervisor here. The supervisor appreciates his generous guests.


    Today, seeing Shen Muchen come again, the fat supervisor is still enthusiastic, and directly ushered us into a separate lounge. then. As usual, he was ready to invite all the ladies out. However, before he left, Shen Muchen directly stopped him and said very seriously, "brother Pang, we are not here for Miss, we are here for you!"


    At that time, the fat supervisor was stunned. He looked at Shen Muchen with a stiff smile and asked, "what, what''s the matter with young master Chen?"


    Shen Muchen did not grind Ji, straight to the theme, said my things, the supervisor this only noticed me, a look suddenly, obviously, at the beginning, he did not recognize me, until talking about the day and the number one thing, the supervisor just remembered me.


    When the supervisor thought of me at that moment, his attitude immediately changed and became a little cold, but after all, Shen Muchen was a frequent visitor here, and he didn''t immediately turn his face. He only told Shen Muchen in a cold voice not to go too close to me. For this kind of result, the beautiful man seems to have thought for a long time. Instead of being angry, he took out a cigarette and gave it to the supervisor. He asked him kindly, "what''s the matter? Can you disclose it?"


    But the supervisor did not appreciate, the attitude is still cold, the tone of indifference said: "I do not know, you please help yourself!"


    Said, he also did not receive the beautiful man''s cigarette, turned to leave.


    The attitude of the fat supervisor explains everything, so we don''t need to stay here any more. After all, the supervisor has a certain position here, and we can''t come with him, so we can only leave. However, crab has a hot temper and can''t bear to bring people here to smash the field. Naturally, Shen Muchen and I didn''t support his practice and discussed the Countermeasures in silence.


    Judging from the performance of the fat supervisor, we have also worked it out. The supervisor must not be clear about my affairs. Otherwise, he should be able to recognize me at once when I went in, instead of Shen Muchen clearly saying that I was the last person he remembered. Therefore, the reason why he was indifferent later should be that I was the person that Xie Yu was going to deal with or wanted to warn Xie Yu behind the scenes. So it seems that the power of the person behind the scenes is so strong that he can make the supervisors here dare not talk.


    But who is this man? Let a young lady do things for her, let the director of a huge bath center avoid saying anything about me. Who will have such great efforts? Pushing back and forth, Shen Muchen and I have come to a conclusion that 99% of the people who control everything behind the scenes are the owners of this bathing center.Shen Muchen, a frequent visitor, knows a little about this bathing center. He says that the boss does have some abilities, but he is not local. He is a southerner. It is amazing that a rich businessman who comes back can work so well in this city. He has several famous entertainment clubs in the city, and can eat both black and white. The reason is that no one has not Clear enough.


    However, no matter how powerful the owner of this bathing center is, it has nothing to do with us. What makes me wonder is that I have no hatred for this southern barbarian, and why he wants to pursue love for me, a nobody. The more he thinks about it, the more confused he is, the more confused he is, and his head has fallen into a mess. Finally, after several inferences of Shen Muchen and I, we all decided to start with Xie Yu, because she handled everything. No one knows the reason better than her. Only from her mouth can we get the truth.


    However, we can''t be tough. With the strength of our students, we dare not openly confront this underworld stadium. The only feasible way is to tie Xie Yu without being known. We can''t deal with them, but it''s a piece of cake for us to deal with a woman. Once she is subdued, the truth will not come out.


    But when it comes to Xie Yu, I only know that she is a young lady, but in addition, I really know nothing about her, so I can''t act rashly. Here, it''s her territory. We can''t start from here, so we can only ambush in her house, but we don''t know where her home is. We don''t know Xie Yu''s work and rest time We don''t know. Only when we know all these things can we act well.


    As for the investigation, Shen Muchen said that it was on him, and he had many smart and reliable brothers. At present, Shen Muchen contacted two brothers who had been to the bath center and knew each other to inquire about her residence and related information. Before we get the exact news, we can only do nothing, and tonight is destined to be a sleepless night.


    To tell you the truth, although I have experienced many things that ordinary people can''t experience in this life, there are ups and downs, setbacks, and good things. My life is also quite wonderful, but I can''t get the degree I want. I always feel that some things are forced to do, and unconsciously walk into other people''s traps, but on the whole, it is still good, and the difficulties are all one by one It''s defused.


    However, compared with Shen Muchen, I envy him very much. He has the character of laughing every day and fearless of the heaven and the earth. He plays his life as he likes. He is carefree and carefree. He can hold any woman he wants to spend the night with. His life is rich and colorful. I can''t compare it with him. That''s why I envy him.


    And I, have too much gratitude and resentment entanglement, too much care, always pressure me breathless, originally, everything has started for the good, I am now the school''s highest point of urban life, but the turning point of fate happened again, from Xie Yu''s appearance to Shen Yue''s meeting, I fell down emotionally and was always full of love Luo''s mother, also began to dislike me, this makes me sad, I really a little broken.


    After all the arrangements were made, we came to the bar under the crab''s proposal. Tonight, I was in the middle of the bath pool in the bar, beating my body and mind wildly. I completely gave up everything. I drank and chatted with my body and mind. The passionate music filled my eardrum. All kinds of lights flashed my eyes. All kinds of men and women were around me, together Dance life.


    At this moment, I suddenly feel that I also have youth, also have those burst of vitality, have unlimited passion, with the crowd, lights, music, I will all the depression and sorrow out, loud cry, loud smile, bold jump, this is the most depressing and natural day I have lived.


    Happy time made me forget the time, forget myself, and relax myself. At the end of the day, I didn''t know how I left the bar and when I left the bar. When I woke up, I was already lying in the hotel. But at the moment of waking up, a worried and merciless attack on my Fang Qing, Luo Zi, who didn''t know the inside story According to, these pain deeply entangled in my heart.


    When I see a familiar object and hear their names in a sentence, my brain will think of these people unconsciously. However, I know that no matter how guilty I am to them, I can''t make an apology now. What I have to face now is Xie Yu''s trouble. If I don''t solve this stumbling block, my life will never be peaceful.


    In the next two days, while waiting for the news from Shen Muchen, I went to school to continue to consolidate my power. Now, there is no Han Boyang, no Bai Qiuyan, no Fang Qing, and no Luo Ziyi. Without those people who always bully me, my life seems to have lost a lot of colors and become less fun than before I miss it.


    However, although they are no longer in school, the news about them is still circulating. Many people understand Bai Qiuyan''s killing Sun Tao for Luo Ziyi. Many people feel that Bai Qiuyan has paid a great deal. Moreover, most people feel sorry for the once popular boss who is so submerged in the dark.And for me, the new boss, we have learned to respect. In other words, the matter of Sun Tao has given them a wake-up call, so that they can gradually understand how to be a man. Like me, we can have a heart from weak to strong, and have strong perseverance. But don''t twist our original mind and lose our direction like him. It''s just because so many big things have happened in succession, Are quietly changing.


    In the past two days, I was in school. On the surface, I was trying to win the hearts of the people. I ate and drank with my brothers who believed that they were loyal and looked forward to the bright future. However, in my heart, I was always thinking about how to force Xie Yu to tell the truth and seize the behind the scenes. I spent every day in this seemingly happy but inner torment. Finally, on the fourth day, Shen Muchen sent me a message saying that I got to know Xie Yu''s residence and mastered her activity law.


    When I got this news, I was all excited. All along, I was fooled by her. Now I finally have the opportunity to take the initiative to surprise her. Let Xie Yu know that Laozi TM is not easy to provoke.


    So, I made an appointment with Shen Muchen and went to Xie Yu''s house to ambush. Of course, I don''t want other brothers to know about this. It''s not that I don''t trust them. It''s just a matter of love. What''s more, I don''t need any manpower to deal with Xie Yu, a weak woman. Shen Muchen and crab are there to help me Yes.


    After the decision, the three of us immediately went to the neighborhood of Xie Yu''s house to familiarize ourselves with the terrain. In the evening, we were on the only way for Xie Yu to go home. What the beautiful man asked about Xie Yu''s action route was that she didn''t often go to work in the bath center recently. After that, she didn''t know what to do, but she had to go home every day And most of the time to go home is in the early morning, so we came here in advance to give her a waiting list.


    The three of us, formed a corner, hid in the dark, lurking, my eyes have become a camera, constantly scanning around, dare not blink, for fear of accidentally let Xie Yu run, looked at the time, from Xie Yu home time is not far away, this moment, my heart is very excited, feel only catch Xie Yu is all the truth It''s clear.


    This feeling is just like when I retaliated against Chen Haoran, I didn''t feel so happy. To them, I just wanted to get out of my breath and regain my dignity. But this time, the goal is Xie Yu. I not only have deep hatred, but also, more importantly, I want to catch the mastermind behind the scenes through her.


    The closer the time is, the slower I feel. The process of waiting becomes particularly painful. My heart is always holding, my nerves are always tense, and my eyes are constantly scanning. I''m afraid that I will miss Xie Yu''s figure. But the reality is a little disappointing. Until two o''clock in the morning, we still haven''t waited for Xie Yu.


    With disappointment, I looked at the house of Xie Yu''s house, but I still didn''t see the light flickering, which showed that Xie Yu still didn''t go home. I was afraid that some local tyrant would take this woman to the night. However, when I was a little frustrated, I suddenly saw a figure on the quiet road, which was Xie Yu''s wife!


    She stepped on a pair of high-heeled shoes, wearing a hot miniskirt, leisurely walking, while walking also bow to play with the mobile phone, the light reflected her face, that look, don''t mention how lovely, the face is red, should have just drunk wine, when she appeared in our encirclement circle, I rushed out without saying two words and blocked in front of Xie Yu.


    Xie Yu, who was looking at her mobile phone, looked up at me in a hurry. Suddenly, her face showed a color of surprise, and her steps involuntarily retreated a few times. At this time, Shen Muchen and crab, who had been lying in ambush for a long time, also came out from her rear. The three of us formed a triangle and surrounded her in the middle.


    At this moment, Xie Yu couldn''t escape even if she wanted to www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 159

    From the moment of preparing for the action, I was thinking about how to let Xie Yu tell the truth after I caught her, and let her recruit her truthfully without threatening and intimidating her. For a woman, I really can''t bear to start. Therefore, this problem has puzzled me for a long time, but I still can''t think of a reasonable way. But if it really drives me to rush, it can''t blame me.


    After thinking for a long time, I still didn''t think of a way to let her reveal her true image. If she really didn''t say it, we could only make the worst plan and kill her. If she was important to that person, then only Xie Yu''s death could force out the backstage gangster, but this is the last thing I want to do.


    In a flash, Xie Yu seems to have become a turtle in my urn. My eyes can''t help but shine. The feeling of catching prey is very happy. Especially when she admitted that I had all the ups and downs, she did, my anger quickly rose, I looked at Xie Yu, cold voice said: "let''s talk about it!"


    My tone is full of threat. My expression is also very fierce. Under the illumination of street lamp, it is more terrifying. But what surprised me was that Xie Yu didn''t fear me at all. She was shocked at the moment when I suddenly appeared. Now, she saw my face clearly, but showed a relaxed attitude. She looked at me with disdain and said in a frivolous tone: "Ye Zixuan, I haven''t seen you for a few days. I''ve got a good ability. I can''t believe that there''s a face in front of me!"


    She said this with dignity, as if I had done something sorry for her. In an instant, I was angry and yelled at her: "why can''t I look for you? I''m not even afraid to kill you. I''m afraid you can''t do it! "


    With that, the fierce light in my eyes was even worse. The whole person had been confused by the anger. Seeing me like this, Xie Yu still remained unchanged and said to me with a straight face: "Ye Zixuan, do you still don''t understand my words? Sister, I''ve always been for you. I''ve never hurt you! "


    I really don''t know how she thought about saying this, harming me again and again. She even said that she never hurt me, but also said it was for my good. She said this, even the crabs on the side were angry after hearing this, and he couldn''t help crying out: "what do you say to this bitch. Just tie her up


    With that, the crab went to the girl in red, but at this time, Xie Yu suddenly approached me and looked straight at me. She said faintly, "Suluo, I advise you to do it yourself. If you don''t think about the consequences, you will not only hurt yourself, but also your brother. You should not want your affairs to involve others, right? Besides, do you really think you can get me around my house? I just want to shout, I believe you can''t take me away! "


    When she said this, she was extremely domineering. Although she did not threaten me, she held me down. In fact, I did not know that Xie Yu was a difficult role to be provoked. As a young lady like her, she must know a lot of people, and there are people who support her behind her. She will do what she wants. I can''t help her at all.


    What''s more, if I want to arrest her, I just want to pry the backstage from her mouth. If she doesn''t tell me, I still can''t do anything about her, because I dare not really kill her, or what to do with her. I know that as long as Xie Yu has an accident, then the people in the bath center must know that I did it. When the time comes, I will suffer. It is my own fault. I am afraid that my brothers, especially Shen Muchen and crab, have been dying for me.


    When the crab was about to make a move, I stopped him in time. Then, I turned my head and stared at Xie Yu. I said in a sharp voice, "I''m looking for you. I just want to know who ordered you to harm me?"


    My voice was full of resentment, but Xie Yu didn''t think of it, and said with scorn: "you don''t have the right to know now, but what I want to tell you is that you have a problem. Of course, it''s your own reason. Don''t buckle the shit pot on my mother''s head!"


    After saying this, Xie Yu''s expression suddenly became extremely serious. She glared at me, then drew out a cigarette from her bag and smoked it by herself. While smoking, she went to the bench on the side of the road and sat down. My steps could not help but follow the past.


    As soon as Xie Yu sat down, he looked up at me and continued to say, "Su Luo, you and Luo Ziyi are separated. It is really my intention to destroy it. But I also want you to see yourself clearly. Do you feel that you have come back from cosmetic surgery and feel that you have arrogant capital. You abandon Fang Qing, collude with school flowers, and kill Fang Qing for you. It wasn''t long before you were with rozie again.


    You say that you love Fang Qing and I''m sorry for Fang Qing. But how long did she die, you succeeded in getting in touch with Luo Ziyi. Do you think it''s Fair for the other party to do so? Do you have a clear conscience. I stopped you just because I didn''t want you to go on like this and hurt more innocent girls


    Xie Yu''s long speech, I said directly muddled, head buzzing straight ring, is it, all the love out of me, all this is my own problem? Is it all my fault? The more I think about it, the more confused my head is.


    At the time of my confusion, Xie Yu''s voice penetrated into my ears: "Ye Zixuan, you have time to come to me for trouble. It''s better to calm down and reflect on yourself and see what kind of person you are. In my opinion, you just have no ability. Whoever you meet will have bad luck. To someone like you, you can''t have true love and disaster star in this lifeAfter that, she threw away the cigarette butt, stood up and was about to leave. The crab immediately came to stop her. But Xie Yu was not alarmed at the moment. She suddenly pinched her lips with her hand and whistled loudly. For a moment, the lights in many apartments around her were turned on. At the same time, Xie Yu''s cold voice resounded through the silent night sky¡° Don''t use violence with me, or the consequences will be serious! "


    Said, she then calmly toward the apartment inside, as if at this moment, Xie Yu is the main character of this storm, and we are just foil, her enchanting body, like the queen in the night sky, so domineering and powerful.


    And I, my heart has stirred up a storm, Xie Yu said to me that words, word by word stimulate my heart, her words are merciless, but it is because it is too reasonable, let me feel embarrassed, and her strength, is indeed I can not compare now, she is willing to guard against me, so a whistle can blow out a helper, but, crab this spleen Qi, but no matter how much, he did not say a word, he ran after Xie Yu.


    I quickly stepped forward to stop the crab''s action, and the crab looked at me puzzled and said, "we have been squatting for so long, we can''t get cheap. Ah, even if she ambushes people here, we can take her out of malice!"


    I don''t want to make a big fuss, and I don''t want to implicate Shen Muchen and crab, the two brothers of life and death. But I said, "forget it!"


    At the moment, I have no previous heart of revenge, Xie Yu''s words still linger in my ears, which makes me extremely painful. Maybe Xie Yu said right, all the people or things have not changed, but my heart has changed. Shen Muchen, who has not spoken for a long time, saw my tangle. He came to me and patted me heavily on the shoulder. I looked at Shen Muchen blankly "And said," don''t you think she makes a lot of sense? "


    Shen Muchen after listening to, embarrassed smile, did not speak, and crab is? Not happy, he yelled: "there is a fart reason ah, what do you want to do, shut up that whore bird matter, she is not free to manage also too wide!"


    After listening to the crab''s words, I gently pursed my mouth, did not open my mouth, only looked up at the stars all over the sky, lost in thought.


    I''ve experienced a change of face. I''ve changed a lot physically and mentally, but I never think I''ve changed. I''ve been doing what I think is right. Everything is going on in an orderly way, but I don''t think it''s wrong. Maybe, everything is just because I didn''t take a good look at myself, so I didn''t know what I was doing, right or wrong.


    In retrospect, Xie Yu''s words really make sense. I don''t know love at all, so I don''t deserve to have love. Xie Yu''s understanding of me must be related to her behind the scenes. Maybe when I offended her behind the scenes, I don''t know.


    If say, in love, I really am not a qualified man, I really do not understand love? The answer is no, it''s just my own idea. Can''t I really have a lover? I am not reconciled, I am really not reconciled, looking back on the past, the first half of my life, is because these women changed, so that now this appearance.


    The first woman to make my heart ripple is Lin Shihan. She is good in all aspects and looks beautiful, which makes me pay attention to her. In middle school for several years, I have formed a habit of hiding in the dark to pay close attention to her silently. It is also from her that my college life began to change, which offended Ma Qiang and Han Boyang.


    The second woman I miss is Miaomiao. And her memories are too much, but the most profound is that she ran away from home because of me. For her, I don''t know whether I feel guilty or like it. Anyway, her figure will always appear in my heart.


    The third woman, also the woman who impressed me deeply, is Fang Qing. She is my first girlfriend. She and I have experienced too many things. We gave each other the first time, and she occupied all my heart. After leaving school for a long time, I was full of her. I never thought of a second woman. It''s a pity that we are doomed to be together.


    The fourth girl, and the last one, is Luo Ziyi. She has filled everything I have. Her personality and life experience complement each other. The time with her is always warm and happy. Because of Luo''s mother''s matchmaking, Luo Ziyi and I have more opportunities to be together, and also let us have feelings for each other. But if Fang Qing didn''t leave, we would not have come together. Therefore, now I can''t really lose Luo Ziyi in my life.


    But is this flower heart? Or do I not understand love, or that I love too easily?


    I can''t think of it. The more I think about it, the more confused my head is, the more painful my heart is. I feel that I have become strange. Originally, for the failure of love, I can put all the responsibility on Xie Yu, so my heart will feel better. But in the end, I found that Xie Yu''s destruction is only the superficial reason, and the fundamental reason is still myself, which is my own fault Take it yourself.


    So, I was confused, my heart also fell into the abyss, I seem to walk into a dead end, how can not turn out, perhaps, as Xie Yu said, I am not a good man, do not deserve to have love, or perhaps, I do not understand love, so can not get the mercy of God.In a word, from this night on, my view of love is completely disordered. My pondering on love, my understanding of love, my feeling of the woman I like, my reflection on myself, and everything else have made me confused. I am completely in disorder.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 160

    In the next few days, I put aside everything and closed my heart. I was reflecting and thinking all the time. I didn''t do anything every day when I did this. I was drinking to drown my worries. I was constantly introspective. I wanted to recognize my heart. But I couldn''t think of why.


    I was so upset that I gave up my hatred of Xie Yu, or I didn''t blame her, because I knew that she did not really hurt me. What she said before was just to stimulate hatred in my heart, and their real purpose was to stop me from making girlfriends. In fact, I was confused and confused in love, which I had already forgotten My original intention, with the expansion of my power, my people have indeed changed.


    But after thinking about it for a few days, I still can''t figure out whether it''s my sympathy overflowing and reluctant to hurt any woman, or that I''m just an amorous slag man. I don''t understand, I really don''t understand. These things, like a tumor, grow slowly in my heart. I want to explode. I feel that I''m back at the time when I''m being slaughtered. Even Shen Muchen''s brothers enlighten me are useless. I just immerse myself in my own world, and I''m dying of pain.


    I live in a muddle every day, often drunk like mud, one day is drinking, sleeping, can''t learn, brothers I don''t care, my life began a short period of self indulgence, such a day has continued.


    Until the sixth day, I was awakened by a phone call in my sleep. During this time, Shen Muchen called me several times to dissuade me and call me to get normal. There are still many things to do in the future. I didn''t think about it. I thought it was Shen Muchen, so I picked it up directly and said lazily to the phone, "I''m sleeping. I''ll hang up if I''m ok!"


    Only listen to the phone that came is a female voice, a person listened to the intoxicated voice, she is not others, is to misunderstand my Luo Ziyi, heard me this sentence, she directly disdained to say: "OK, sleep, goodbye!"


    When I heard that the person calling was Luo Ziyi, I immediately woke up in the drunken dream, and all the negative state of my body disappeared. When she was about to hang up, I stopped and said, "wait a minute, Ziyi, I''m ok!"


    Luo Ziyi''s attitude is still indifferent, slowly said: "Ye Zixuan, let''s talk about it, the address will be sent to you!"


    After that, Luo Ziyi hung up the phone without waiting for me to reply. I still had a lot to say, but she didn''t give me this chance at all. After so many days, she came to see me. Could it be said that Ziyi had already forgiven me and was ready to make up with me? Thinking of this, I was in turmoil and did not think of any harm at all.


    Later, Luo Ziyi sent me the address and asked me to go to the coffee shop outside school at 2:30 p.m., where she would wait for me. I looked at the time, it was already one o''clock, I did not say a word, quickly got up.


    I''ve been living in my bedroom for several days. I don''t comb my hair and wash my face. My beard has grown very long. I feel decadent. At this time, I''m like an old man who is running 60 years old. I''ve lost all the youthful vitality that young people should have. But after a lot of cleaning up, I''m handsome again. I want to show my best side to Luo Ziyi.


    After washing, I set out. Since it was Luo Zi who agreed with me, I was embarrassed to let her wait for me. Although I was not a gentleman, I also wanted to show a gentleman''s appearance and go to the appointed place to wait for her in advance.


    After many days, I finally left my dormitory where I have lived for a long time. Today''s sun is particularly dazzling, and the air is particularly hot. Standing in the sun, I enjoy the sunbathing comfortably. Although it is very hot, for me who has not been exposed to the sun for a long time, I am really comfortable and enjoy it.


    Luo Ziyi''s location is not far away, but it''s not too close to walk. It''s about 15 minutes away from the school. I didn''t take a taxi, but trotted all the way. When I arrived, I found that there were not many people in the coffee shop. I saw Luo Ziyi''s figure all of a sudden. Unexpectedly, she came earlier than me. She was in the innermost corner, leaning against the window, she could clearly see the passers-by on the road. Then, I went to Luo Ziyi.


    When I came to her side, I took the lead and said, "I''m sorry, Ziyi, I''ve kept you waiting for a long time."


    I said, I said sorry look, but Luo Ziyi''s expression is still so indifferent, looked at the watch, said: "don''t apologize to me, you arrived 20 minutes earlier than the appointed time!"


    When she said this, the atmosphere was very embarrassed. At this time, the waiter came over and said, "Hello, sir, what can I do for you?"


    Without thinking about it, I said, "a latte, no sugar, thank you."


    After the waiter left, I said again, "Ziyi, I hope you don''t misunderstand me. I didn''t expect that Shen Yue would shamelessly do that. You know my character, you should believe me!"


    I don''t know what Luo Ziyi thought in the end, and I don''t know what she asked me to do, but I still went back to the topic of that day to clarify myself for what happened that day. Even if we can''t be together in the end, I don''t want to think I''m a hypocrite in her heart.Hearing my explanation, Luo Ziyi said with disapproval: "Ye Zixuan, I know your character. I was impulsive and reckless that day. I didn''t listen to your explanation. OK, I believe you!"


    When Luo Ziyi''s mouth said these words, the dark cloud in my heart instantly dispersed, which means that she has forgiven me. We can still make up as before, but this is just my self comfort. Unexpectedly, Luo Ziyi''s next words make me even worse.


    "Ye Zixuan, I believe you, but it doesn''t mean that we can still be together. My mother''s wish is to let me find a boy who is stable and can give me happiness. However, although I am happy with you, people like you are doomed to be extraordinary. Therefore, I can''t disobey my mother''s idea, and we still break up Come on!


    You treat my mother money, I will find a way to return you, you are good to me, I also deeply remember in my heart, thank you in my world, gave me happy, happy, also wish you, in the future will find a better girl than me


    Luo Ziyi''s words are so resolute, but her expression has completely betrayed her. Her eyes are full of tears, and her expression is helpless. The more she is, the more painful my heart will be. Did not expect a Xie Yu''s appearance, thoroughly disrupted my life, let my love everywhere blocked.


    Suddenly, a deep sense of fear on the fierce attack on my heart, I thought I had time, time to let me know myself, time to let me understand the direction of love, time to let me solve Xie Yu, I naive thought that Luo Ziyi would consider for me, would give me this time, but I did not stand in her angle to think, did not think of her body And then there was a mother Luo. This is my biggest failure.


    I can also see that Luo Ziyi always has me in her heart. At the beginning, she did not alienate me because of my identity, nor refused me because I couldn''t put Fang Qing in my heart. She did all this because of mother Luo, and mother Luo didn''t want her daughter to live in fear all day long. Luo Ziyi is a filial girl, and I understand her practice ¡£


    I think that I am a strong man now, but when I hear Luo Ziyi''s words of parting her love with pain, I feel sad, my heart is like a knife, and tears flow out on my face. I directly stare at Luo Ziyi, some lost said: "Ziyi, I love you, my life really can''t do without you, can you not leave me?"


    This time, Luo Ziyi is a thorough cry, in the face of a person who likes and deeply loves her, yes, girls can not control, she sobbed a whole, choked said: "Zixuan, I don''t want, I don''t want to, but mom, I can''t disobey her words!"


    I knew that Xie Yu must have threatened with mother Luo, otherwise mother Luo would not have such prejudice against me. I looked at Luo Ziyi and said softly, "Ziyi, I have only one word to tell you. As long as you believe me and love me, I will solve all the obstacles in our love one by one."


    Luo Ziyi said: "but, mother, she, I don''t want to make her sad!"


    I always thought Luo Ziyi would stand on my side no matter what happened, but I ignored a person, mother Luo. On the road of love between me and Luo Ziyi, the person who arranged us was mother Luo, and the person who broke us up was mother Luo. If I had to be with Luo Ziyi, then how should I face the person who looks similar to my mother and let her Treat me as before.


    I looked at Luo Ziyi affectionately and said solemnly, "believe me!"


    I''ve never had a sense of crisis, and I''m calm about everything, but when I thought that rozie was really going to leave my life, I finally knew that I couldn''t live without her, I couldn''t lose her. I love her, but also want to use my life to guard her, want to and her life-long inseparable, I can''t let her leave my side, absolutely not.


    Luo Ziyi didn''t speak, just nodded gently. I got up and did it by her side and wiped the tears on her face. Out of reaction, Luo Ziyi was directly lying in my arms, sobbing and sobbing, and what I can do now is to accompany her silently by her side.


    As long as you want to be with Luo Ziyi, you have to solve Xie Yu''s trouble. But our actions are all in vain. So what can I do? Starting with Shen Yue, this idea has been decisively eliminated by me. She is a small minion beside Xie Yu and can''t get on the stage. What can I do? Go and ask her. It''s absolutely impossible. I can''t do it.


    Come on, I don''t want to. Let''s take a look. In the following time, I told Luo Ziyi what happened that day, including Xie Yu''s appearance. I confessed to Luo Ziyi about everything.


    After listening to my explanation, Luo Ziyi was silent for a while, but in the end, she still understood me and thoroughly understood my people and my heart. It was because I had a kind heart that luoziyi would take a fancy to me. Of course, in the process of chatting, Luo Ziyi still kept blaming me, saying that I should not carry anything by myself, and told her that she would undertake with me. I was moved by her saying so.


    Perhaps for Fang Qing, I still love her, I will not leave her, it is enough, after so many days, through this time, we chatted a lot, two people exposed everything to each other, in the future, no matter who has anything to say, together face to face.At this moment, I finally know that true love needs mutual understanding and frank treatment. After telling Luo Ziyi everything, I feel relaxed and my heart becomes firm. Therefore, in order to express my sincerity, I also promised Luo Ziyi that I would never hide from her and endure all difficulties.


    From this moment on, there was no estrangement between us, and we were as good as before. What we had to face next was not Xie Yu''s obstruction, but mother Luo. Only with the approval of mother Luo, no matter what happened in the future, could not stop the love between me and Luo Ziyi. At the moment, I immediately decided to go to mother Luo to confess and let her agree that I was with Ziyi Together.


    So, after finishing the chat with Luo Ziyi, we went out of the cafe together and went to Luo Ziyi''s home.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 161

    In order to express my apology and sincerity, I bought a lot of things to make amends for Luo''s mother. I also bought a lot of tonics for Luo''s mother, hoping that she would be in good health. Although I know that these things can''t repair their injured hearts or make up for my fault, all I can do is just this.


    When I bought something good, Luo Ziyi and I took a taxi and went straight to her house. I also made up my mind that no matter what I did, I would not give up Luo Ziyi. Now I am afraid of mother Luo and hope to see mother Luo. I feel entangled in my heart, but I still have to face it personally. No matter what, as long as I am with Luo Ziyi, then, Luo Ziyi Mom, I can''t avoid it.


    The car accelerated on the road, not long after, the car entered luoziyi''s residential area. When I came here, my heart was even more worried. When the car stopped in front of the dilapidated residential building of luoziyi''s house, she and I got out of the car, carried the things we bought back, and got off the car in a hurry. Then, I entered the old residential building with Luo Ziyi Tao, walking up the dark floor.


    At one breath, I came to the floor where Luo Ziyi lived. My face was not right. Luo Ziyi was also a little panting, and her face was slightly red. She frowned slightly and looked at one of the worn-out doors on the sixth floor. Her eyes were full of expectation. But I was extremely heavy in my heart. Excitement and despair coexisted. But I tried to bury my emotions, suppress all kinds of pain, and knock gently The next door.


    But what surprised me was that the door of Luo Ziyi''s house seemed to be broken. After a few taps, the broken door opened by itself. What made my heart tremble even more was that when the door opened, I saw that this once warm little house with less than 50 square meters was already empty, leaving two shabby furniture and withering miserably.


    Just for a moment, the thing in my hand clattered and fell to the ground. A cruel reality was put in front of me. Mother Luo actually left, but she still abandoned Luo Ziyi and left by herself. So warm and happy a home, suddenly become so withered, this is like a record of the loudest slap in the face, bang once directly I fan Meng.


    All of a sudden, a thousand emotions, loss and sadness sprang up in my heart. Melancholy, guilt, remorse, etc. At this moment, my eyes are a little hazy, for mother Luo''s guilt, originally so deep, if I didn''t disturb Luo Ziyi''s life at the beginning, maybe I can be calm, but I have already disturbed Luo Ziyi, and let me fall in love with me, let mother Luo regard me as her son-in-law.


    However, Xie Yu''s sudden appearance made me and Luo Ziyi almost couldn''t get together, but in the end, Luo Ziyi still understood my personality. I also decided to have a good talk with mother Luo. No matter what she asked, I would accept it completely. But how can I think that, just chatting with Luo Ziyi for a while, and adding up, it didn''t take long. Luo''s mother left without even saying hello.


    These days, I have been immersed in their own world, did not take the initiative to contact Luo Ziyi, I really did not think, only a few days time no see, Luo mother so out of my world. Luo Ziyi and I stood in the same place for a long time. All of a sudden, Luo Ziyi moved, took out her mobile phone and dialed Luo''s mother''s phone number. But the prompt that came over was actually a vacant number, a vacant number?


    All of a sudden, I was ok, but Luo Ziyi, who was beside me, was instantly cold to the extreme. The whole person was numb again. After a few seconds, Luo Ziyi burst into tears and sobbed: "Mom, where did she go? When I left for a few hours, my family turned into this kind of situation. Why, why..."


    Luo Ziyi''s voice, helpless, helpless, but more is really puzzled, she did not understand why, Luo''s mother would leave her alone, I slowly turned my head, looked at the helpless Luo Ziyi, and asked with concern: "did you get through the phone?"


    Luo Ziyi didn''t reply. Her eyes were constantly scanning the room with unspeakable sadness in her eyes. I looked at Luo Ziyi and comforted her and said, "Ziyi, my aunt may have gone out for a walk. Maybe she will come back soon."


    Looking at the empty room, I know that Luo''s mother must have left or been kidnapped. Of course, this may never happen. Mother Luo has no money and no value to be threatened. If it was because of me, Xie Yu might have done so long ago. Therefore, mother Luo left 100% of the time, but it is impossible to know where she went.


    Looking at Luo Ziyi''s miserable appearance, my heart is actually the same as her. I tried my best to stop the deep pain in my heart. Then, I turned around and went to the opposite door of Luo Ziyi''s house and knocked on the door of the neighbor''s house opposite.


    After a while, an old man with white hair opened the door for me. This is a kind old man. Usually I go in and out with Mu Shihan. She always teases us when she sees it. We all call her granny Chen. As soon as I saw that it was granny Chen who opened the door, I immediately asked, "grandma, do you know where Aunt Luo has gone? Why did her house seem to have been stolen? "


    Granny Chen narrowed her old eyes, looked at me carefully, and immediately recognized me. Then, she glanced at Luo Ziyi behind me, and then said, "Oh, Ziyi''s mother left this morning. It seems that she was in a hurry. She didn''t even want to return the deposit for the house, so she left!"Hearing the rent, I immediately looked at Luo Ziyi who was still in that house. Why did the word rent make me sad? Before, I thought this place was dilapidated, but at least it was Luo Ziyi''s home. No matter how hard she was, she had a place to settle down. But I didn''t think that this kind of place was still rented. How difficult was her life Difficult?


    "Granny Chen, didn''t Aunt Luo explain anything when she left?" I asked again


    Granny Chen looked at Luo Ziyi behind me again, and then looked at me again. Her eyes suddenly showed concern and thought for a moment. Then she said to me slowly: "when she left, she told you not to look for her. She told me that you must take good care of Ziyi, and also said, Auntie yuan Thank you


    I looked at grandma Chen blankly and asked again, "grandma, what else did you say? Auntie, didn''t she tell you why she left suddenly without saying goodbye


    Grandma Chen sighed and said, "no more. But recently, there are always a group of people in uniform in their family. I don''t know what to talk about. "


    If you wear a uniform dress, who will it be? Absolutely not Xie Yu, because Luo Ziyi and I have made up today. According to grandma Chen, we always come recently, so this matter has absolutely nothing to do with Xie Yu. So, who else can she be? Or, it''s another group of people who come to find mother Luo. But mother Luo is an ordinary housewife, and she can''t offend anyone. The more I think about it, the more confused my head is. Forget it, I''d better ask Ziyi later. I think so.


    When grandma Chen finished, she ignored me and closed the door.


    And I, is Leng in situ, looking at the closed door, Leng Leng daze, this moment, my brain seems to open, but the heart, but more pain, the original, Luo mother is not want to go, is a group of nameless people forced away, listen to grandma Chen''s description, Luo mother left very flustered, but why she did not take Luo Ziyi, but let me take a picture Take care of her, but in such a thought, mother Luo''s departure has nothing to do with me.


    The more I thought about it, the more confused I felt in my heart. I immediately returned to Luo Ziyi''s side. I thought she should know something about it. I took her hand and asked, "Ziyi, did anyone come to my house before? Tell me, maybe you can find aunt!"


    At this time, Luo Ziyi said sadly: "there have been people, but I have seen them for the first time. The leader is an old grandfather, but I don''t know why. They have to take their mother by force, but their mother forced them to die. They may be afraid of what happened to their mother, so they don''t dare to act rashly. However, this group of people come home every day, just before I go out Just leave here. "


    Who in the end is to embarrass mother Luo. They depend on each other for their lives, not for wealth, but for peace and tranquility. But why do these days go on and on? Who did harm to them? They moved away from this warm and happy home. In this world, luoziyi is a relative of Luoma, and her departure will hurt Luo Ziyi a lot.


    But since mother Luo left and asked me to take care of luoziyi, I couldn''t let her down. At this time, I took luoziyi into my arms and comforted her and said, "Ziyi, everything will be OK. I will try my best to help you find your aunt back. Trust me."


    Luo Ziyi looked at me affectionately and was silent. I also felt bad for Luo''s mother''s leaving. I also miss this middle-aged woman who looks like my mother from my heart. She left, as if I had lost my maternal love. It can be said that now Luo Ziyi''s feeling is what I feel.


    I put the sad Luo Ziyi to sit on the sofa, and I was in this small nest around a circle, standing in this cottage, my eyes are covered with a layer of fog, once a scene, unconsciously appeared in my mind, those laughter, those warm and happy paintings, all touched my heart, let my heart more sad.


    At the beginning, it was because of my unintentional contact with Luo Ziyi that I was lucky to come to this home and got happiness from this warm little home. It was because of Luo''s mother that I and Luo Ziyi came together in a fake way. I like the loving mother Luo. It is precisely because of this kind of love that I find the so-called maternal love. It is the good of mother Luo that she teaches her such a clever daughter. I can''t help loving her and loving her.


    The more I thought about it, the more melancholy I felt in my heart. I couldn''t help but feel angry. Who in the end wanted to treat Fu Luo''s mother? If it wasn''t for them, Luo Ziyi would not be so sad. For Luo Ziyi, I would certainly find her. If I knew who was going to take mother Luo, I would have them give it back a hundred times.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 162

    After I thought over and over, I finally told grandma Chen what she said to Luo Ziyi. But after hearing my words, Luo Ziyi cried more vigorously. I didn''t coax her, let her cry in my arms and only let her cry all out of her heart, she would be better. These days, the innocent girl suffered too much, and crying is the best way to solve the problem for her now.


    After a short time, I took a deep breath, and then I said to Luo Ziyi in my arms, comforting: "Ziyi, let''s leave here first, and here will only make you more sad!"


    Said, I dry tears for Luo Ziyi, and sad Luo Ziyi red eyes, looked at me, did not speak, gently nodded, indicating that I understand. Then, with my help, we were ready to leave her home, where she lived. When I left, I glanced at the room without vitality again, then took Luo Ziyi''s hand, went straight out of the door, went down the stairs and walked out of the old residential building.


    Outside, the sky has sunk, as if it was going to rain. At this time, the sky and Luo Ziyi fully cared for it. The gray light was covered in the earth, and the night was about to come to the land. We walked silently on the street for a long time. When we were about to get out of this slum area, Luo Ziyi said to me: "Zixuan, mom and she will not say goodbye And don''t know when I will come back. Now, I have no family in this world... "Br >


    LUO Ziyi wants to continue to speak. I immediately interrupted her words, stroked her hair and said with concern:" Ziyi, in this world, you and I, even if people around the world don''t want you, I will never leave Yours, I swear, I will take good care of you, not let you suffer a little grievance. Believe me! "


    Luo Ziyi showed a happy smile and said, "thank you, Zixuan, I know!"


    I looked at her lovely appearance, and I was also very relieved. I said to her solemnly: "since I decided to be with you, I will treat you wholeheartedly. Our love can''t be obstructed by anyone. So, it is getting dark. We will go to the city for a meal first, and then I will take you to see someone. I hope she can understand us and no longer need to eat in the city "It''s blocking us!"


    I used to be not firm enough. Although I knew love, I dare not love. Now, I am firm and ready to stay with Luo Ziyi for my whole life. I will never fall in love with other women easily. I have nothing to do with other women. I only want to belong to the happy life of both of us. I think that person should not stop me and lozie again!


    I think that Xie Yu is so annoying that she despises me because I see a character who likes the last one. So I believe that as long as I take Luo Ziyi, I will explain everything to her, make sure that I can feel her sincerely. In this way, she, or her behind the scenes, should understand me!


    This time, I am full of determination, I want to completely remove obstacles, from then on, I do not want to live a life of fear, and then go through the life and death of love, please her, I just want to find my own quiet life. Of course, I told Luo Ziyi the idea, and she immediately understood what I meant, so she also wanted me to solve the problem quickly.


    I also assured her that as long as the problem was solved, she turned to help her find mom Luo. She immediately led her, and she immediately showed a smile that had not been seen for a long time. I was happy to see her. At least, I felt that today my real man had been responsible for love, which was also a performance of responsibility for Luo Ziyi. With this expectation, I and lozie drove like the city center.


    Tonight, I was romantic, and Luo Ziyi had a western meal with Luo Ziyi. On the table, I kept talking jokes and amusing her. I had more than 40 minutes of dinner. In this time, I told her a lot of embarrassing things before, only one purpose was to make her happy.


    After dinner, we didn''t stop, and went to Xie Yu directly. No accident. I saw her in the bathroom center. It was still in the last room. However, there were several men in uniform suits around Xie Yu, who kept by her silently. But I didn''t care about the others. They explained my intention to Xieyu, saying that I had realized, Also realized my own mistakes, I will stick to love, never fail Luo Ziyi, and ensure that I will stay with luoziyi for a lifetime and live together forever.


    When I say these words, my heart, my special firmness, my attitude, and my sincerity. Seeing my performance like this, Xie Yu can not help but show a charming smile. She no longer despises me and disdains me. Instead, she nods with joy and says, "well, it''s a bit of a conscious appearance. However, if you can be together, I can''t be the Lord. I have to ask!"


    After that, she went out directly, listening to what she said, as if she had called. Xieyu''s performance has inspired my heart. Unexpectedly, Xie Yu, like I expected, was moved by my sincerity. Looking at this, she seems to help me to tell her people where to say something good. Now, I have changed her with sincerity and put it in front of her with facts. I believe that she or the person behind her will not be able to stick with mandarin ducks again this time.Thinking of this, I couldn''t help holding Luo Ziyi''s hand tightly, and gave her a reassuring look. Maybe Luo Ziyi also felt that the obstruction between us immediately disappeared, and the light of happiness was in my eyes.


    In this way, the two of us waited in this room for about ten minutes with full expectation, and finally expected Xie Yu to come back. But to my surprise, her expression at this time was completely different from that when she just went out. She felt back to the past and became very ruthless. She looked at me coldly and said firmly: "Ye Zixuan, she let me turn Tell you, you can''t be with rozie


    After waiting for such a long time, my head exploded when I heard the news. I felt like I was blown up by a bomb. I didn''t have any psychological preparation. Suddenly, I got such a tyrannical and unreasonable answer. I was in a flash of anger. I felt very subdued and angry. My eyes showed fierce Light, staring at Xie Yu tightly, bit his teeth and said, "why?"


    Xie Yu snorted, and then warned me solemnly and seriously, "because she said, no matter how you behave, you can''t be with any woman. Even if you have a woman in the future, it can only be her!"


    When she said this sentence, I was really surprised. I couldn''t think of getting such an answer. To be honest, I hated Xie Yu very much before, but after she said those words to me that day, I became entangled, and I began to reflect on myself. I take all the blame on myself, even if she hurt me and the woman I love. I forgave her, too, as if it were a test of love.


    Therefore, today, I forget the past and take luoziyi to show her my sincerity. I hope I can get through her pass and be safe with luoziyi. However, I have laid down my dignity and begged her, but she still stops me and luoziyi in such a tyrannical way, which makes me worry more. What does she mean by being able to say such incredible things?


    But after listening to her, I immediately confirmed one thing. The mysterious person behind her must be a woman, and she is also a psychopathic woman. Therefore, this talent keeps stopping my love. The original person behind the scenes actually likes me and wants to monopolize me. But when did I offend such a woman?


    I thought to myself, the woman who said this was either sick or had low IQ, otherwise she could not have said such a thing. What''s more, she said so in front of Luo Ziyi. Hearing this news, Luo Ziyi was suddenly dumb. She turned her head and looked at me inexplicably. Eyes full of complicated look, as if I did something sorry for her.


    I hold back for a long time of anger suddenly broke out, yelled at Xie Yu: "Xie Yu, I have been everywhere tolerant, you don''t deceive too much, do you mean this?"


    By this time, I couldn''t think of the second reason. Suddenly, I felt that Xie Yu was deliberately making trouble for me. The person behind the bullshit would not say such a thing at all. However, Xie Yu''s look is extremely serious, completely can''t see a bit of joking. She lit a cigarette for herself, took a deep breath, and then solemnly said to me, "why do I have to deliberately aim at you? I don''t have this leisure. I''ll convey what the person says. If you don''t believe it, it''s all true. You can''t be with Luo Ziyi! "


    At this moment, Xie Yu again exuded her natural qualities like a queen that night. Her attitude was extremely arrogant and her tone was unquestionable indifference, which made me very unhappy. The flame in my heart rises slowly, but I also know clearly that if I really fight her, the road in the future will be more difficult for me. Luo Ziyi and I may not be able to meet any danger. Therefore, I can only endure this tone for a while, and then, gnashing his teeth, she asked: "who is she in your mouth?"


    Hearing my question, Xie Yu didn''t think about it, and said without hesitation: "no comment!"


    This time, has always been gentle and peaceful Luo Ziyi also angry, she sternly said to Xie Yu: "who is that person in the end ah, why do you want to do this to us, what is she to do?"


    No idea, this sentence of hers has made Luo Ziyi who has never been angry into this way. How can I say that I want to give her a compliment. However, in the face of Luo Ziyi''s no sense of threat, Xie Yu was even more dismissive. She looked at Luo Ziyi lightly and said, "little girl, I advise you to put down Ye Zixuan. He doesn''t belong to you, or you will be injured in the end."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 163

    After hearing Xie Yu''s words, Luo Ziyi became more angry. She didn''t know what happened to Luo Ziyi today. She yelled at Xie Yu: "no way. I just want to be with Ye Zixuan. No one can stop me. If you have seed, you can kill me!"


    Luo Ziyi, who has always been gentle, has become more and more powerful. It may be that Luo''s mother''s departure has caused her psychological pressure. At the moment, Luo Ziyi''s heart is pressing a fire, and there is no place to release it. Xie Yu has just given her this opportunity. Now luoziyi is not afraid of death, nor is she afraid of Xie Yu''s threat and Xie Yu''s behind the scenes. In order to defend our love, she will not hesitate to die. She just wants to be with me and never be separated.


    But Xie Yu was obviously going to tear us apart. Seeing that Luo Ziyi was so stubborn, she directly focused her eyes on me and said, "Ye Zixuan, you are an understanding person. You should know my means. If I want to break up you, you can''t be together. You should not want to make things unhappy. At that time, it''s not only you who are injured And your favorite rozie


    Threats, the threat of red fruits. What I hate most is the threat from others. However, I have to face the threats of Xie Yu again and again and remain indifferent. I really don''t know what the person behind the scenes means and what she wants to do in this way. Why do you want to do this to me? Do you have to force me to give up? I hate my incompetence, but now I can''t act rashly, and I''m afraid that I will involve my beloved Luo Ziyi.


    However, Luo Ziyi heard Xie Yu''s threat and was afraid that I would yield. She took my hand and said defiantly, "Zixuan, we don''t need to be afraid of them. We don''t stay in this city. We go to other places. The world is so big. There will always be places for us."


    She spoke very seriously. It seemed to her that as long as she was with me, she would be willing to go anywhere, even the ends of the earth and the wild mountains and mountains. Seeing such an infatuated Luo Ziyi, my heart was more moved and distressed. I pursed my lips and was about to open my mouth. But at this time, Xie Yu suddenly snapped: "to tell you the truth, no matter where you go, we have a way to find you, and you know our power. Luo Ziyi or that sentence, ye Zixuan, he is not yours after all, let go of it quickly! "


    Even though Luo Ziyi''s attitude was tough, Xie Yu''s words also made Luo Ziyi speechless, and the situation fell into embarrassment. And I, as her strong backing, did not have the ability to make decisions for her. I frowned and glared at Xie Yu. For a long time, I gritted my teeth and angrily said, "do you really want to do so much?"


    My voice, full of anger, a burst of anger spontaneously, look at me like this, but Xie Yu does not care about me at all, or has never cared about me. In her eyes, even if I am strong, I am always a little mole ant. She looks at me with a little smile and disdains to say: "you are wrong, I do not want to do this, I am tired, but there is no way I have to listen to the orders


    I couldn''t restrain the emotion in my heart any more. I opened my voice and directly roared at her: "who is the man in your mouth? If she has the ability to find me in front of her face, hiding behind her back is no skill


    After listening to my words, Xie Yu''s face immediately became grim. Her eyes were full of fierce light. She stared at me and said in a cold voice, "if you talk nonsense again, I can''t guarantee that Luo Ziyi will go out here for a while."


    When Xie Yu finished this sentence, the men who passed the suit immediately walked forward two steps behind her, staring at Luo Ziyi with covetous eyes. My whole popularity was about to explode, but I couldn''t break out, so I could only bear it. Once she was forced into a hurry, Xie Yu, a cruel whore, could do anything. I absolutely can''t let Luo Ziyi have any danger But I couldn''t give in like this. I held back my anger and yelled at Xie Yu: "you will regret it!"


    Immediately, I did not wait for Xie Yu to reply, then directly pulled Luo Ziyi and left the bath center together. Outside, Luo Ziyi choked and said to me, "Zixuan, do we really want to separate?"


    Luo Ziyi''s voice is full of reluctant to give up, now she''s only left me, if I leave her, her world will be completely gray. But also so helpless, she also understood, this time I met the enemy is very strong, I looked at Luo Ziyi deeply, heart sad said: "don''t worry, I won''t let you leave me, I think after tomorrow, Xie Yu will certainly try to deal with me, so, we should be prepared to face together!"


    Luo Ziyi looked at me and asked, "but Zixuan, why did she do this? Who is the person behind the scenes in her mouth? "


    After that, Luo Ziyi looked at me with confused eyes. Maybe, she might think that I really hid something from her. Indeed, if Xie Yu''s Whore suddenly said something like that, everyone would doubt that Luo Ziyi didn''t blame me. It''s good. But how can I explain this? She''s at a loss. I''m more confused than her. I really can''t figure out whether it was the people behind the scenes who deliberately played me to say that, or that the woman behind the scenes said all the truth.


    If this is true, then who is this person and she? In my life, there are not many women who have met with me, and that woman knows me so well. Who would like me as a useless waste?Miaomiao, impossible. She bullied me and hated me since she was a child. She hated me when she left. She didn''t like me at all.


    Lin Shihan, it''s impossible. I know her well. He can''t have such a great influence, and she has no feelings for me.


    Zhang Qian, it''s impossible. We haven''t had contact with each other for a long time. Other women also have contact. But it''s all one-sided relationship. It''s not like at all. Who else would it be? Did she not really like me when she said such words, but deliberately said those words to make me difficult and deliberately split me and Luo Ziyi?


    After thinking about it, I still can''t think of a reason. I looked at Luo Ziyi blankly and said innocently, "I really don''t know. Do you think, in addition to you, who else will like me as a waste?"


    In the end, I still couldn''t guess who was behind Xie Yu. Besides, that person even knew about the things before and after my plastic surgery. So, I was more confused. However, I felt that no one would like me except Luo Ziyi, a fool. Therefore, I feel that behind this incident, someone must have deliberately tried to punish me, but I still can''t figure out who. Before I know this, I dare not take any rash actions against Xie Yu, because my current student force can''t compete with Xie Yu, a force with social relations.


    However, in order not to let Luo Ziyi get hurt, I had to separate from her, but a relative beside her was useless. If she was separated from me, she would be more lonely. Instead of enduring loneliness, she would be together with me, so I could feel at ease. And Luo Ziyi see me so tangled, she did not continue to ask after the curtain, alone sad up. Seeing Luo Ziyi so sad, my heart also bursts of pain, but more still angry, the anger of the people behind the scenes, the anger of Xie Yu, I silently swear, I will try my best to find out the people behind the scene, in order to vent my anger.


    Looking at Luo Ziyi in front of me, I feel entangled again. I can''t let her go back to live. After all, it''s not safe to be alone in the old house. Secondly, she will think about mother Luo and think about it. I still intend to let her go back to school, so that we are close to each other. There are people around me who can help me pay attention to her safety. I also know that she is still worried about it Yu Huai. So, I''m going to let her live at school for a few days, and then I''m buying her a house and looking for someone who can take care of her and protect her.


    Then, I told Luo Ziyi what I thought. She didn''t agree, but she gave in to me. After that, I sent her back to school and watched Luo Ziyi enter the dormitory. Then I turned around and left. On the way, I called my little sister-in-law and asked her to come back to school for a few days. I took some sisters to help me protect Luo Ziyi secretly. If there is anything, I will tell her immediately Sue me, little sister did not hesitate to agree, I also turned to my bedroom to go.


    Walking in the university campus, looking at the dark day, I feel more and more worried. Why do I feel my own mistakes, but Xie Yu is still trying to stop me. Now, as if everything has not changed, I''m back to the original point, even more than I used to be. Although I have become the king of the school, it''s useless. I''m still so small. I can''t live out of myself and even have a good talk Field love, has become a luxury, this feeling, really depressed, uncomfortable.


    However, I must not be discouraged, but it is not easy to deal with Xie Yu? The only way, there is only one way, that is to have the social power in that respect, to compete with her underworld forces, but I also understand that it is a road of no return. In school, no matter how I mix up, it''s a small fight. But when it comes to society, it''s risky. It''s a road of no return. At that time, I''ll follow my father''s footsteps.


    I know that my father doesn''t want me to go that way. He just wants me to study hard and have some future success. This is also a wish to fulfill his wish. He doesn''t want my son to be like him. However, if I don''t resist and don''t solve the things behind the scenes, I will never fall in love and let them control me?


    Ah, tangled, really tangled. The next few days, I helped Luo Ziyi rent a house with two bedrooms and one living room near the school. Of course, it didn''t matter. The important thing was that I brought her a surprise, which can be said to be a shock. In order to protect her safety, I found her a bodyguard. This bodyguard has a lot of origins and ranks third on the list of killers Killer, code named "other shore flower".


    She was a junior sister who trained with me at that time. Her name was Liu Qianxue. We went out of the same school together. She was a lively character for a few months, but she looked like a character of two dimensions. She was extremely lovely. People who were confused by her appearance did not know how to die. Of course, I can find her because she killed a government official in a certain country in Europe, and she is being hunted all over Europe. Therefore, she has come to me for refuge. As a reward, she helped me protect rozii.


    Before, I was still worried that they would not get along, but the two women got together in less than 10 minutes. They were like old friends that had not been seen for many years, without any doubt or conflict. I didn''t directly tell Luo Ziyi about her identity. I lied to her that she was a distant cousin of mine, who also went to school here. She was allowed to live here for a while, and I was relieved to have a senior sister here. As long as Luo Ziyi was ok, I could do what I should do.Unconsciously, it was the end of the term. In the days after that, while facing the final examination of the school, I was thinking about my future road and how to solve Xie Yu''s complex. Finally, after the final exam, I saw that my brothers were all carrying bags on their back and set foot on the way home. My heart was also touched. At the moment, I made a decision to go home and find my father !


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 164

    After the decision, I took Luo Ziyi to have a meal with Shen Muchen and a group of good brothers headed by Chen Haoran. They had a meal and a drink. Then I arranged for them to find the whereabouts of Luo''s mother. After that, I said goodbye to them, packed up my bags and set foot on the way home. Liu Qianxue takes care of Luo Ziyi in the school. I have nothing to worry about. Before leaving, I have to tell her to protect Luo Ziyi well and not to let her get hurt. Liu Qianxue reassures me again and again.


    Originally, I wanted to take Luo Ziyi back to my hometown, but Luo Ziyi said that she wanted to find a job to train herself, and she could also inquire about her mother''s whereabouts. On second thought, she was right, and if she came back with me, it would be quite boring here. So I left by myself,


    the next day, at noon, I was a servant all the way All day long, I finally returned to my hometown.


    In the past two years, my old house has not changed much, but because of the flowers and plants, and a few caged birds, it seems more lively. I know that my father is still used to living here. For him, such a quiet place is more comfortable than any other place.


    However, now that I return to this long lost home, my mood has become very complicated. On the surface, I have fulfilled my original dream, found my lost dignity in school, unified the school and achieved myself. But in fact, I was not as happy as expected. Some unknown things happened suddenly and caught me by surprise.


    With a complex heart, I went into the yard, into the house, in the lobby, I did not see my father, but the black and white photos on the wall, but attracted my eyes, the photos, my mother gently smile, beautiful face, no trace of dust. However, the more I look at this photo, the more I feel that she and mother Luo are very similar, just like a person. Involuntarily, my mind floated over the charitable face of mother Luo. Thinking of the days when she was with her, she was so brave to leave Luo Ziyi and left alone.


    Thinking of this, my heart can not help but a burst of grief, feeling for a long time, I went back to my room to tidy up, and then looked for my father everywhere, the whole room was searched, also did not see my father, I simply opened the back door, found that my father was lying on the rocking chair in the backyard, leisurely and leisurely, as soon as I came, his idle cloud and wild crane look recovered immediately "Alo, come back!" he said


    My father''s hair is still gray, but it doesn''t look old at all. On the contrary, it gives him endless momentum. Seeing him, I feel more and more incompetent. I walked up to my father, lowered my head and said softly, "Well!"


    I feel like I''ve done something wrong. My father''s eyes immediately found my abnormality. He suddenly frowned and stood up suddenly. Then he stretched out his hand, arranged my clothes for me, patted my shoulder, and said very seriously: "Arlo, I remember you said to me when you came back that you would go back home after you raised your eyebrows and exhaled. Is your plan failed What''s the accident? Talk to Dad


    Listen to my father say so, I suddenly feel a good grievance, perhaps, a person outside again strong, but back home, in the face of their closest relatives, in the face of the great mountain of father, can not help but show their most vulnerable side, I grow up again, in front of my father, I am still a small child.


    At this moment, my father stood in front of me, such care for me, care for me, I finally can''t bear to pretend to be strong, in a moment, I became a love coquettish child, tears directly from my eyes slide out, I raised my head, tearful looking at my father, tone full of endless sadness, from the heart of his heart called out: "Dad!"


    A word, as if to say all the grievances in my heart, voice choking non-stop, all the strong, in this moment disappeared. I let go of my body and mind, into my father''s arms, crying like a child, a child not yet swaddling as desolate.


    I thought that after so much training, I have improved my strength and changed my body and mind. I have become a real man. I can really stand up to the sky, but I can go around and go back home. Facing my father, I find that I am still that ignorant child, still so fragile. Compared with my father, I am really too small, I will All the pain and heartache in my heart. All poured out, in my father''s arms heartily released.


    And in the face of my catharsis, my father did not say a word, stood up quietly, gave me a generous embrace, let me heartily rely on, all the grievances and sadness are in this silent.


    After a long time, I just cried happily, the collapse mood also gradually eased down, at this time, my father just let me go, and then used his hand to wipe away the tears on my face, and then, with the magnetic father''s love, said to me: "come on, what''s going on?"


    My father''s tone is full of self-confidence, as if to him, the big thing is not a thing, this full of confidence, gave me a great sense of security. I know that no matter what I have, he will help me solve it. However, this matter is indeed a very oppressive thing, it is a broken matter in emotion, it is really hard to speak.After hesitating for a long time, I told my dad everything after Xie Yu appeared. When I talked about the person behind the scene, I described her as terrible and terrible. However, my father didn''t care at all. For him, he didn''t care about that person even if it was God. What he cared about was my feelings.


    After listening to my words, he could not help but sit back on that rocking chair. He lit a cigarette and said slowly, "I''m worthy of being my son. Even my emotional frustration is the same as me!"


    With that, he gazed at the city of the sky with his deep eyes and fell into meditation. I really didn''t think of it. I mainly talked about the people behind the scenes and how she blocked me. But my father''s focus was on my feelings. Most importantly, my feelings seemed to arouse his memories. His eyes were full of stories once again.


    However, as far as I know, my father should only love my mother, so in his memory now, does my mother''s face appear? Is what he thinks is about my mother? In other words, what he just said about his emotional frustration is that he and my mother were the same as me? Thinking of these, I can''t help but ask my father what setbacks he suffered in love before. My father was still staring at the sky. After a long time, he began to say, "because your mother and I were like you now, blocked everywhere?"


    In the next few days, my dad told me a little bit about him and my mother.


    It turned out that my mother was forcibly taken away by her family. Although my father was a cow, he couldn''t do it in the face of my mother''s family. He could only watch my mother be taken away and leave him. What my father can do is to hope and hope that one day in the future, my mother will come back to look for him. My mother has always been a wound in my father''s heart. My father watched my mother be taken away by his parents. The most sad thing is that he didn''t even resist, let alone fight for it. Therefore, he heard that I had a tiring experience with him, which triggered his memories for many years. He knew that this kind of love was so painful that he could not help it He had already suffered a pain, and he didn''t want me to bear it again. Therefore, for those who obstructed me, my father said that he would help me eradicate it.


    It''s just that my original intention to go home is not to be a beaten child, and then go home to complain to my father, so that he can teach the person who hit me. I don''t want my father to get involved in those troubles. Now life is what he always wants. He just enjoys this peaceful life. I don''t want him to fall into disputes again.


    I came back to my father just to ask for his advice and advice. My dad is one of those generals who are fighting in the battlefield. If he wants to give me advice, he obviously finds the wrong person. He has no mind to think about it. For him, if he wants to find out the people behind the scenes, he can directly beat the other party and force them out. My father''s famous saying is that he can move his hands and try not to use his brain.


    My father''s character is a kind of strong type. Because I know my father''s character, I don''t want him to take charge of this matter in person. I''m afraid that he will make things worse and worse. I come home to him, and I don''t want to discuss it. I want to tell him that I want to mix up, and then use my own strength to find out the person who makes trouble for me behind the scenes. I want those who play with me and look down on me and look up to me. I think all people who know me know that his son, Su Qiyao, has his own skills and strength.


    That''s what I want to discuss with my dad when I go home. It''s only between my thoughts that I''m not going back or not. My purpose is to listen to my father''s opinion. Of course, what I want to hear more is my father''s opinion.


    When my father was silent, I would like to go to work in the future. Of course, a college degree is my dad''s regret for many years.


    But now, when he heard this, he was in a dilemma. At the same time, he also understood that my life was doomed to be restless. In other words, as his son of Su Qiyao, I couldn''t live a quiet life like a normal person. He also knew that studying hard and graduating smoothly was not suitable for me My father thought about it for a long time, and finally agreed with me.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 165

    Although my father promised me, he didn''t blindly support me. He restricted me a few things. If I followed it, he supported me to take this road. He said, what I want to take is a road of no return, and there is great risk. Therefore, I must really grow up and be really strong to be able to protect myself on the road of no return. Therefore, my father proposed the conditions That is, I must accept his training. Under his influence and training, if I am qualified in all aspects and meet his standards, he will allow me to go to the dangerous society.


    But I know my own strength, not to mention one against a hundred, but one against ten is not a boast. In the past two years abroad, I trained in lone shadow. Ordinary people don''t know the name of lone shadow, but in the dark world, his name is like thunder, ranking fourth in the sky list. His age is about the same as my father, and his temperament is heroic and extraordinary. I don''t know the relationship between my father and him, which makes lone shadow agree that I receive training under his hands.


    Gu Ying, a legendary figure, has long retired from the world, but his name is still a legend. However, he claims that he takes a task every three years, and there are too many people looking for him. He also gives countless money to him. However, he draws lots to decide his mission. He never cares about the Commission of the task. He never fails.


    In fact, he didn''t teach me anything. It was all his disciples who were training me. There were five disciples in guying, and I was the sixth one. The other shore flower was one of them. She came in earlier than me, but she always asked me to call her younger martial sister. Otherwise, she would beat me. But I called that. Of course, of the five apprentices, only the other shore flower liuqianxue told me It''s the best. The other four of us have a good relationship. After all, they have lived and died together.


    But my strength, my father also knows, why to train me? But on second thought, my father''s strength is really better than me, training me again is nothing wrong. In fact, I understand my father''s heart, he also saw my weakness, will inexplicably put forward this condition with me. But now, I want to mix with the society, and the people I have to deal with also have the background of the underworld. If it''s not good, people will die. My father will be careful.


    What''s more, I also know that my own shortcomings may have something to do with my childhood living environment and the influence of the outside world, so that my personality, how dare not get up, the heart is always too kind, always indecisive, this is my most fatal weakness, I don''t want to be as tough and decisive as my father, as long as I can be vigorous and resolute, I will be satisfied.


    To tell you the truth, I admire my father''s hard character. He always makes decisions and makes decisions. He doesn''t leave any future troubles. He never hesitates. However, I always worry about too much and can''t let go of myself. In those days when I just changed my face and went back to school, I tried to be a violent maniac, which made people afraid of me. But when I came into contact with people in the society, I met with a lot of people Things, my fierce strength is gone, my heart is always in the direction of good, can not help but change.


    Although kindness is a good nature, such a person is definitely not suitable for mixing with the society. As my father said, the current society is a cannibalism society. If you don''t eat others, you have to wait to be eaten. Because of my character, I can''t be cruel and dare not make my own decisions. I will come back to my father to discuss with him and let him give me guidance and advice r>


    now, after listening to his old man''s words, I almost agreed to his conditions without hesitation. In any case, it was not harmful to me to do so, and it also gave me the opportunity to improve my strength again. From this moment on, my heart was suddenly full of expectations. When I thought of my future hot-blooded life, I was not afraid, but my blood was boiling.


    Maybe, I am really looking forward to getting out of the haze of being bullied. I hate Xie Yu''s arrogant attitude towards me. I hate the perverted person who can only show her directions but dare not show up. Of course, the person behind the scenes did not show up to me, which is also a kind of disengagement. During this period, I will make myself stronger from the inside to the outside and protect everyone around me. Not to say all, but at least, let me love the people can not be wronged, not bullied, can give her a solid rely on, no longer because of the threat of a young lady, and scared do not dare to fall in love, this kind of cowardly days, I will never think about.


    After I made up my mind, I began to prepare. My father told me that when I was exercising with him, I could never contact the outside world in case my heart was not here. Therefore, during the few days when I went home, I chatted with my father on the one hand, and on the other hand, I called some important people and told them that I would not contact with the outside world in the near future He told Shen Muchen that his decision was my decision.


    Of course, in order to train myself, my father even refused to let me contact Luo Ziyi, my real girlfriend. When I told her the news, I said a lot about her relationship and repeatedly stressed that she should wait for me in that city and work at ease. If there is any problem, I should tell Liu Qianxue. After all, there is Liu Qianxue beside Luo Ziyi When the great God is there, my heart can be relaxed.


    Luo Ziyi''s voice was a little reluctant to give up, but she still told me to pay attention to my body and eat on time. She told me not to worry about her. Liu Qianxue was very good to her and they got along very well. Since tomorrow, I will be training my father for a summer vacation. This time, I talked with Luo Ziyi For a long time, I said a lot of delicious food and fun in my hometown, and told her to bring her to play when she had the opportunity.Afterwards, I also secretly told my Liu Qianxue that if anyone dares to harass Luo Ziyi, you can solve it according to your method. I also told her to ask her to use her power to inquire about Luo''s mother''s news. If there is anything important, I will call my other hand machine number, which I specially take time to do, in case, of course, this Only Liu Qianxue knows the number.


    For this reason, Liu Qianxue also made fun of me, saying that I didn''t like her if I had a girlfriend, which made me a little embarrassed. However, these are some of her and I play jokes, usually so noisy. Liu Qianxue also told me that we can only be friends in this life, the best friends, absolutely impossible to have other relationships. Because I''m not the type she likes, I remember her words deeply.


    Then, I pulled with Liu Qianxue for a while, and then hung up the phone. Before hanging up, she told me that after going back, she had to invite her to have a big meal. I gave a gentle smile. The call ended. After I made a phone call with them, I officially shut down the phone. From the next day, I followed my father to start the process of intensive training.


    This time, what I received was not only military training, but also a lot of things I had done for me, involving all aspects. My father tried his best to teach me what he had learned and what he could teach me. No matter his own strength, or his inner perseverance, or the foundation of being a man, he had no attitude towards doing things The reserved teaching taught me to combine inside and outside, reshaped me in the most severe and extreme way. I spent day after day with indomitable spirit and perseverance of hard work!


    In the process of hard work, time always passes by inadvertently. In a twinkling of an eye, three months have passed. In the late September, in our hometown''s backyard vegetable garden.


    It was extremely hot that day. I stood in the scorching sun, fertilizing the plants in the garden bit by bit with the excrement I took out. The sweat was like rain. It was not so hard to mention that the scene was so miserable. My father was sitting on the rocking chair under the shade of the tree, humming and drinking tea leisurely. When I applied all the vegetables in the garden, my father called out to me "Arlo, if you''re done, come and have a rest."


    When I heard my father''s cry, I walked up to my father''s body, and then stood up, motionless, just like a sentinel on the highland.


    My father glanced at me casually, then closed his eyes and said, "tired?"


    I seriously replied, "not bad!"


    My father took a sip of tea and said, "isn''t it disgusting to do this kind of dirty work?"


    I sipped my lips and honestly replied, "I did feel nauseous at the beginning, but I got used to it."


    After listening to my words, a smile appeared on his resolute face. He nodded his head and said again: "half a month ago, with the foundation you had before, in my heart, all aspects of your quality have reached the standard, and you have the ability to be on your own. But the reason why I still leave you at home, do some dirty work, hard work, and The school you have been expecting for a long time has already begun. Have you not complained? "


    Hearing my father''s words, my face became more firm. I looked at my father and replied seriously: "there is no complaint, because I know you do this, there must be your intention. I know that you didn''t let me leave because I am not qualified in your heart, so I have to work hard until you are satisfied."


    These words are from the heart, without half empty words.


    After my voice dropped, my father''s mouth suddenly showed a long lost smile, he looked at me for a long time, then slowly stood up, patted me on the shoulder, said with satisfaction to me: "son, congratulations on passing my test, now, you can leave!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 166

    Three months of non sleep training has made me have a leap forward change. Body and heart have become very powerful, but at this moment, hear my father said, I have qualified, can leave, my calm heart or can not help moving, this sentence. I have been waiting for half a month, but until today, my father has labeled me as qualified. Since my father thinks that I am qualified, it means that I am really qualified and has reached his heart.


    In these three months of hard training day and night, no matter what my father asked me to do, I would immediately do it, because I knew that my father would not delay my time. There must be a reason for him to ask me to do anything. I never asked, I only knew to obey the orders. In fact, it was in my heart that I wanted to go back to school and the city as early as possible because it was there In the future, in that city, there will be a blue sky that belongs to me.


    But even if I look forward to it again, I also learned to precipitate. I kept everything in my heart and let myself be calm from the beginning to the end. Until this moment, I finally got the approval of my father. I passed the test successfully. On my face, I could not help but float a satisfied smile. I looked at my father with bright eyes and said softly: "I know, Dad £¡¡±


    The feelings between my father and I need no more words. One look is enough to show all my thanks. So, I went out of the backyard and began to pack up my equipment. I only took a few clothes that I was wearing now. During the training process, all the other clothes were worn out. I was planning to buy some more when I went back.


    I ordered the train ticket for the next day. I plan to get together with my father at home this evening. Otherwise, I can''t say when I can come back. On the night before my departure, my father and I drank a lot of wine and talked a lot about our daily life. This is the first time that I drink with my father. I don''t drink a lot, but I''m very happy.


    The next day, I packed up my things and was ready to say goodbye to my father. Before I left, my father gave me a note. It was just a piece of ordinary writing paper with only a string of mobile phone numbers on it. I held my business card and looked at my father puzzled.


    At this time, my father''s face was very grim, and said: "son, you don''t want to interfere with your father''s affairs. I also know that you don''t want to disturb dad''s peaceful life, but also hope you can make a day. I understand all these. Now, although you have the ability to be on your own, you want to fight against the black forces in a strange city. It is not enough for your father to attack you. It is far from enough for you to rely on you alone and some unreliable classmates. The person with this phone number is a brother before me. You can mix in the place where you are. Then, what if you have Do you need help? Just contact him directly. He tried his best to help you


    There is no doubt about my father''s tone. I also understand my father''s painstaking efforts. After all, it is very difficult for him to go to another city alone, without family matters and background, not to mention me. It is also very difficult for him to go to a strange city and lay a foundation. In that city, I had no foundation at all, except for the power of playing games at school. It was still very difficult for me to find out who was behind the scenes and to mix up. So my father, inadvertently, paved the way for me.


    For my father''s kindness, I didn''t refuse. I took the note directly, saved the number, and gave my father a warm hug, which was an expression of my inner feelings. Then, I carried my luggage, said goodbye to my father, and embarked on the road to return to school. Although I don''t know what I will do this time, I can''t go back now that I have decided ¡£


    The next afternoon, I came to this long lost city. The first thing I did was not go back to school. Of course, I went to Luo Ziyi. I didn''t tell her when I came back. In the past three months, Liu Qianxue often reported Luo Ziyi''s status to me. She has graduated from school and now works in a state-owned enterprise, enjoying nine in the morning every day Late five life.


    Fortunately, when renting a house, I left a spare key for myself. Otherwise, I didn''t know where to go. The rental house was in a family building not far from the school. It was only 20 minutes away from her work place. It was very convenient. I came alone to this cozy little nest, opened the door, gave me endless warmth, give me the feeling of my home.


    To tell you the truth, this is the second time I came to this place except for renting. The lighting is good, and the pattern is transparent from north to south. There is a faint fragrance in the room. After a day''s train, I felt tired. I put it on the sofa and fell asleep directly. After a brief squint, I got up and looked at the time. Luo Ziyi came back soon ¡£


    I immediately got up and went downstairs to buy a lot of dishes. After I came back, I began to be busy. In these three months, cooking is also a skill that I must learn. My father said that in order to prove that you love a woman, you should learn to cook to win her heart. My dad, what''s the reason? It''s a mess. But helpless, I still learned, in those days, my family cooking this work, will be all I do.


    However, although my cooking skills are much worse than those of five-star chefs, they are OK among ordinary people. Four dishes and one soup are the meals I will improve for them when I come back. When my last dish is fried, it happens that the door opens, and the speaker is Luo Ziyi, saying, "Qianxue, we should not be thieves. How can we get black It''s smoky, but it''s very fragrant when asked about it! "Luo Ziyi said, as a killer Liu Qianxue immediately made a defensive posture, at this time, I came out from the kitchen with vegetables, and said: "have you ever seen such a handsome thief as me?"


    They found that it was me. Their eyes lit up immediately. Liu Qianxue saw that I was just smiling, but Luo Ziyi said with shame: "Zixuan, why don''t you come back in advance and make me jump down!"


    I said with a smile: "this is to give you a surprise! Stop standing and come in and have a meal


    During the meal, Liu Qianxue teased me and said, "I didn''t expect that you still have the skill of cooking!"


    I said: "this is not for Ziyi, now learning!"


    My words to Liu Qianxue sprinkled a handful of dog food, but also met a heavy white eye of her, and then she did not speak, quickly finished eating and left us, went downstairs, and said before leaving: "I go out for a while, I will not delay your love time!"


    Finish saying, she ran away, the room really left me and Luo Ziyi two people, she looked at me, said: "Zixuan, how did you become so dark!"


    I scratched my head and replied, "this summer vacation is all staying outside. Can it be dark?"


    After a brief greeting, we finished our dinner. In the following time, Luo Ziyi and I talked about my various experiences in this summer vacation. My narration was like restoring the scene at that time. My narration was like telling the scene at that time. Luo Ziyi was listening attentively.


    Then, after telling my story, I watched Luo Ziyi to clean up, but I stopped her at the moment. She told her that this kind of work came to me. Luo Ziyi had a sweet smile and went to one side to do it. I picked up the table and washed the dishes and chopsticks very gentlemanly. The two of us sat on the sofa and looked at each other in silence. Luo Ziyi''s face was blushing, just like a newly married girl-in-law. I looked at her affectionately, affectionately said: "purple, I miss you!"


    After saying this, I did not wait for her to reply. I kissed her on her lips accurately, which surprised her. Then, she also changed from passive to active, kissing for a long time. I was about to take the next action and take off her clothes. But Luo Ziyi''s words woke me up in a moment and said, "Zixuan, we are late On it! I''m afraid, a thousand snow will come back! "


    This time, I just stopped my action, to her embarrassed said: "purple, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t be like that!"


    Luo Ziyi said: "I don''t blame you. It''s OK. Wait until evening."


    When she said that, I didn''t mean it. At night, I was really impulsive. Besides, Ziyi was right. If Liu Qianxue came back and she saw this scene, she would not be embarrassed. After thinking about it, Liu Qianxue will come back soon. A killer like her can''t hear a good voice. So, forget it!


    After the brief embarrassment passed, I chatted with Luo Ziyi for a while, and then I got up and left. Luo Ziyi wanted to keep me, but I refused. I told her before I left that she would often come to see her, and then I left.


    Out of the community door, saw where waiting for me suddenly Liu Qianxue, she put away the joking attitude, said to me: "you don''t worry, purple on this side, I will help you take good care of, the rest of the things you rest assured to do it!"


    I ordered, and immediately led the idea, I and Liu Qianxue''s relationship does not need to say more, a few short words explain our friendship, Luo Ziyi''s side has her, I can''t let go, and then I explained a few important things and left alone.


    At noon the next day, I returned to this long lost campus. The scorching sun was scorching the vast land. I was wearing a cap with sunglasses in my eyes, a set of casual clothes, and a brand-new ADI bag on my shoulder. I stood at the gate of the campus and looked at the school''s signboard.


    I vaguely remember the past when I was still Su Luo. I left here in despair. Later, I found my dignity here and stood on the top of the school. I cried out in my heart: "Laozi, ye Zixuan, come back again!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 167

    The past has become the past, the future has not happened, I have to face the present. Now I, no matter how I change, like before, I like quiet, like a stable life, just like last night, cook delicious food for the people I like, happy and sad with her. That''s what I want to pursue.


    But now, the environment around me has changed. My fate is doomed to be unable to have that kind of ease. My mentality has changed. I don''t expect to go back to the past. At the same time, I also understand a truth. If I want to be stable, I have to make myself strong. My coming back this time represents that my life will be completely changed from now on.


    With an ordinary heart, I bowed my head and calmly entered the gate of the campus. As I wrapped myself tightly, I stepped into the campus. After a few steps, I was stopped by the security guard at the door and asked me, "no entry without permission!"


    I thought to myself, when the school became so strict, I had to get permission to enter the door. I took off my glasses and turned to the people behind me and said, "my name is Ye Zixuan."


    After hearing this, the security guard didn''t stop me. He nodded to me directly and said, "it''s Ye Shao. Please come in quickly."


    With that, he gave me a gesture of invitation. I didn''t pay any attention to him, so I went directly. All the way, my steps were not urgent and my face was not arrogant and rash. My eyes only focused on the road under my feet, without straying. I have no heart to enjoy the campus scenery, also have no time to watch the crowd, as if anything in the school has nothing to do with me. Just as I turned into a shady path, a scream suddenly pierced the tranquility of the afternoon and reached my ears.


    Then, a bicycle hit me from the side, the speed of the bicycle was not fast, I didn''t have anything to do, but the girl on the bike was unstable, and directly connected with people to take the car, and fell down. I was quick in the eye and quick in my hand, and rushed to the past with a dart. At the moment when the girl fell to the ground, I put my arms around her, so that she would not fall to the ground, which may save people''s hearts, without considering Fruit, inadvertently, my only arm her hand, unexpectedly accidentally touched her chest, my palm, immediately spread a soft feeling.


    However, my heart was not on this, did not notice anything, just instinctively wanted to save people, so, after holding her, I fixed my eyes on the little girl in camouflage clothes, this girl, a head of elegant long hair, good facial features, skin white and tender, looks very lovely, I looked at her, concerned and asked: "that, girl, are you ok?"


    At this time, the girl was shocked and didn''t feel strange. She just shook her head in a daze. At this time, another bicycle came rushing towards this place. A fat girl wearing the same military training uniform as her was pedaling on the bicycle and shouting to the girl: "Qiqi, you didn''t fall down!"


    However, when the fat girl stopped the car in front of me and saw my hand on the chest of the girl named Qiqi, she was silly on the spot. After half a second''s stupidity, the fat girl suddenly glared at me and scolded: "nm, you''re a pervert. Where are your hands? Don''t you release Qiqi quickly!"


    At this time, I realized that my hand inadvertently did a dirty thing, although my heart is very strong, but encounter this scene, also can not avoid embarrassment, I quickly righted Qiqi, let go of hand, and a face of apology said: "sorry, sorry, really sorry!"


    The girl named Qiqi didn''t say anything. She just glanced at me with a blush on her face and went to pick up her bicycle to escape from the place. However, the fat man didn''t give up and scolded me: "in broad daylight, you should learn from other people''s underworld and wear sunglasses. You''re not a good man at first sight. Don''t say you didn''t mean to be a rascal!"


    I shrunken mouth, did not answer, and Qiqi this client, by the fat man said, more shy, she rushed to the fat woman: "well, well, people are not intentional, let''s go!"


    The fat girl gave me a look and was about to leave, but at this time, a group of boys in military training uniform came together again. These freshmen were tall and straight, and they looked like they knew each other. One of the relatively handsome boys was the first to come together and said to the girl attentively: "Qiqi, what''s the matter? Who bullied you? ¡±


    his expression was a little cheap. He was just like the Savior. He was arrogant and arrogant. Qiqi didn''t pay attention to him, but the fat woman was choking up her anger. She pointed to me and said to the little cheap boy, "Wenge, it''s the lecher who touched Qiqi''s chest!"


    As soon as this remark was made, the freshmen immediately exclaimed, saying that I, a pervert, dare to belittle the Department of politics and law in broad daylight. The boy who became Wen Ge suddenly became angry. He quickly jumped up to me and pointed at me and said, "grandma, where are you from? Do you really think you are a underworld Do you dare to molest girls in school? Are you impatient? "


    He was very angry. When he spoke, the spitting stars almost sprayed on my face. I moved my feet gently, bypassed him, and chose to leave. When Wenge''s boy saw me like this, he was even more angry. He quickly turned around, grabbed my shoulder, and roared: "who TM let you go? I''m talking to you. Didn''t you hear me?"When his hand touched my shoulder, I grabbed his hand with a backhand, and then turned around and glared at him. Originally, the boy looked at me and wanted to get angry. However, before he got angry, I held his hand and suddenly exerted a strong force. Wenge couldn''t carry it. He cried and asked me to let go. He took it Those freshmen who came to me quickly surrounded me.


    Today, I just came to school, I don''t want to make trouble, but I''m too lazy to explain. I just said to Wenge: "I just did what I should do. If you pester me, don''t blame me for letting you pay the price!"


    Finish saying, I then let go of howling Wen elder brother, turn around, continue to leave.


    However, just before I took two steps, Wenge''s voice came again: "brothers, go ahead, kill him for me, I''ll be responsible for any accident!"


    At the moment of his voice falling down, I turned my head warily, and found that those big freshmen, when they came, were seven people in total. When they heard Wenge''s words, they rushed towards me without hesitation.


    Originally, I just want to low-key school, do not want to cause trouble, but since the matter has come to this, then, I do not need to be polite, so, directly turned around, rushed in, directly one punch and one foot easily knocked down the first freshman, and then, I continued to attack, clean action, leaving no room for, in an instant, these several grow more than me If you want to be a big freshman, you will be killed by me.


    This time, Wenge, who was watching the drama not far away, was so stupid. He was ready to wait for his brother to take me down and then start a good teacher with me. But when he saw that I had killed several brothers brought by him with one person''s power, and he was not damaged, he was already numb.


    Don''t mention him. The freshmen who heard the news and came to see the excitement were all dumbfounded. They all looked at me as if they were watching aliens. Even the fat lady who made a fuss was stunned. At this moment, she did not dare to say more than half a sentence.


    I slowly walked to Wenge in front of him and said to him coldly: "can I go this time?"


    After that, I walked away without waiting for him to reply. But I didn''t expect that Wenge would not give up and dare to yell at me: "stop, you have a kind of don''t go!"


    When I heard this, I stopped and was about to turn around. Suddenly, Qiqi rushed to Wenge''s face and said to me, "he Wen, you''re enough. It''s none of his business. It''s my own bike. I fell down accidentally. He helped me!"


    However, he Wen has been completely angry. He doesn''t care whether I did it on purpose or not. In short, now that he is flat, he can''t swallow this tone. He directly said to Qiqi, "don''t worry about this matter, it''s none of your business!"


    Then, he yelled at me in his voice: "you are a new son of a bitch. Do you know who I am? In this school, you dare to beat me. If you don''t leave, I will make you die very ugly!"


    With that, he took out his mobile phone, dialed it, and then called to the other end of the phone: "cousin, come on, someone called me, it''s better to bring more people, this person can do some Kung Fu!"


    Put away the mobile phone, he Wen''s morale is more prosperous, full of provocation, people around can''t help saying, this goods will be abandoned, he actually dare to move he Wen in this school, it seems that he may not know, he Wen''s cousin is Jiang Li, this can have a good play to watch.


    As soon as the name of Jiang Li was mentioned, the freshmen who were watching for a moment suddenly exclaimed, as if the name was the myth of the school. Among the freshmen, it was like thunder, and many people could not help talking about it. They said that Jiang Li was a big red man beside the old Da Ye Zixuan. When ye Zixuan was not in the school, Jiang Li was in the school But one hand covers the sky! No one in school is afraid of him.


    When he Wenyi heard someone say his cousin, he was even more proud than praising himself. His nostrils were all up to the sky, and his face was full of sermons. When I heard the name of Jiang Li, I couldn''t help being stunned. Unexpectedly, the changing situation is really impermanent. Last time I went back to school, Jiang Li was beaten into a dog at the gate of the school. Today, he has changed and become a famous person in the school. It seems that during my absence, Jiang Li has made a lot of efforts.


    However, even if the heavenly king and Laozi came, I didn''t want to delay here, let alone his little Jiang Li. So, I said to He Wen: "I don''t have time to play with you now, goodbye!"


    With that, I turned and left.


    They are really not tired. After walking a few steps, he wen suddenly ran to me with some of his defeated generals and blocked my way. A dog who had been beaten and had no memory actually dared to say to me: "why, now do you know what to do? Wasn''t that arrogant? If you want to go, it''s not so easy, unless you kneel down and knock my head for me. If you shout, I''ll let you go! Otherwise, hum


    As soon as he Wen''s words came out, his brothers immediately agreed with him and said, "yes, yes, yes, we''ll spare you if we call grandfather!"


    Their attitude is not to mention how much to beat, even those new students watching the crowd, also do not mind the big thing to join in the excitement, one after another called out: "really not men, hit people dare not bear!"They all look indignant, it''s ridiculous. Once upon a time, I was forced to look like this. Now, different from the past, I''m no longer the slain solo who wanted me to be afraid of. At present, I haven''t seen it yet. Just as I was feeling indignant, a very domineering voice suddenly floated from the distance: "it''s the one who doesn''t have long eyes, dare to dare TM bullies my cousin! "


    This voice is very powerful. I can hear it immediately. It is Jiang Li''s voice. As expected, people have changed, and even their tone of voice has changed. Today, he is full of deterrence. With only one voice, the crowd can''t help but tremble and make way for him in a hurry. Soon, I saw that Jiang Li was followed by his brothers of about thirty or forty, each with steel pipes in their hands, and came towards me in a fierce manner.


    It may be that Jiang Li''s popularity in the school is too high. Therefore, when he appeared, there were a lot of people in the rear, many of whom were freshmen and sophomores when I was in school.


    In a moment, my surroundings were full of people. The number of people attracted by Jiang Li had already exceeded the number of people who had been watching before. The freshmen who had been watching before were very excited and kept shouting, brother Li is really coming. Now there is really a good play to watch.


    When he saw Jiang Li coming, he wen immediately welcomed him, pointed to me, and said arrogantly, "cousin, it''s this stupid x who hit me!"


    Jiang Li''s face became stiff as soon as he heard it. He carried the steel pipe and rushed to me without saying a word. He yelled at me as he walked: "it''s the blind man who dares to move my brother, isn''t it..."


    Waiting for him to finish speaking, my soft voice directly rang in the noisy crowd: "when did the school become so chaotic again?"


    After that, I took off my sunglasses, raised my head slightly, and looked at Jiang Li with sharp eyes.


    Originally, Jiang Li was full of momentum all over his body, but when he approached and saw my face clearly, the whole person was immediately stunned, like a ball of venting gas. All the momentum dissipated in an instant. He widened his eyes and stared at me for a long time, and finally stammered out a sentence: "Xuan, Xuan, Xuan, Xuan, Xuan, Xuan, brother Xuan!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 168

    With Jiang Li''s voice, the lively and noisy scene immediately fell into a very wonderful atmosphere. Just half a minute ago, he Wen, who was supported by Jiang Li, was extremely arrogant. He looked like Laozi was the best in the world. He kept imagining that Lao Tzu was beaten into a dog. But only for a short moment, when he saw his cousin and saw me, he was so silent and frightened that he even stammered. Then he suddenly felt something wrong. He may not have understood what Jiang Li said, so he ran to him and asked, "brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    His tone, also did not have before the rampant taste, some are just curious. Jiang Li, who had been frightened for a long time, saw he wen come over and immediately came back to his mind. After that, he drew his mouth directly on his face and scolded, "are you blind and don''t even know brother Xuan?"


    Jiang Li''s attitude was extremely tense and his tone was full of awe for me. The person who can make Jiang Li, who is the most powerful person in the school, to yell for elder brother in a low voice, except ye Zixuan in the school, may not be able to find a second person.


    This time. Almost all the audience responded, especially the brothers who came with Jiang Li immediately recognized me. They all ran to me and called brother Xuan respectfully.


    Immediately, the whole scene was boiling. Everyone''s eyes were widened, and the voices of astonishment came and went. Everyone was talking about me, a legendary figure. He Wen, who was provocative, was scared to be stupid. The guy who pretended to be a fox and a tiger was scared blue. He looked at me dully, and his eyes were dull, which was in sharp contrast to the previous attitude towards me.


    In the crowd, the fat woman who caused the incident was immediately stunned. She hid in the side and didn''t dare to show her face. She only looked at me quietly to see if I would take any action against her. I didn''t pay attention to these unknown people. Even Qiqi, who was accidentally eaten tofu, was shocked and looked at me strangely.


    I have never been looked upon by others, and become the meeting point of the whole audience. It happened in a few minutes. However, at the moment, I am not in a good mood. I am not because of this little friction. What I care about is that the students in this school have not changed much, especially the freshmen in the new school, who are so bullying and feel better than before At that time, we were still rampant and did not put anyone in the eye.


    Needless to say, the most important reason must lie in Jiang Li. Now, under the guise of working for me, he has already made many people in the school obey his orders. When I was away, he, as the leader, directly brought the school atmosphere into chaos. His cousin, obviously, is a typical representative, relying on Jiang Li''s support and studying Xi Li was domineering and arbitrary.


    Therefore, when I saw this situation, I was unavoidably uncomfortable. At the beginning, I still expected to change the style of the school and stop bullying. However, some things must be changed when the students of the school are updated. Like Jiang Li, who was once a weak person, I can understand his heart, so I always promoted him and trusted him. Unexpectedly, I arrived Head, he enjoyed power, but was seduced by this kind of thing, using a little power in his hand, pretending to be a tiger.


    Maybe, he had this kind of sign at the beginning. Every time I did something big, he just looked up and puffed up because he occupied my scenery. At that time, I didn''t care too much. I thought it was normal for him to enjoy the feeling of elation. But now, I find that Jiang Li is obviously ambitious and everyone is floating. Once you have power, the whole person will change.


    With a deep disappointment, I went to Jiang Li, a hand gently patted him on the shoulder, said unhappily: "Jiang Li, my original intention is to let students continue to bully the weak?"


    After listening to my words, Jiang Li''s face instantly became very ugly. After holding back for a long time, he said, "I''m sorry, brother Xuan, it''s all my fault. I''m sorry for your entrustment."


    Although Jiang Li apologized, his tone was obviously unconvinced to me. It is estimated that in front of so many people, his face was damaged. When I was away, Jiang Li''s popularity overshadowed all the people. Now that I come back, his light is covered by me. It''s hard to avoid feeling bad.


    I understand him. Everyone will inevitably make some mistakes. I don''t want to blame him any more. I look around at the crowd and scan the freshmen in camouflage clothes. From them, I also feel the daring and brave temperament. If these people are well cultivated, they are actually good seedlings. I really don''t want them to step into My legacy.


    Then, I turned to He Wen and said in a flat tone: "little brother, I set the rules you should know, but I don''t blame you for these, but you rely on your cousin''s Fox, this is your wrong!"


    When I said this, the onlookers couldn''t help but agree. They kept saying that he Wen was wrong, especially freshmen. It seemed that many people had been bullied by him and criticized him one after another. People are like this. When they don''t know my identity, they obviously turn to He Wen, because they dare not offend him. Now when they know my identity, the direction of public opinion immediately changes.


    Hearing these accusations, he Wen''s face turned very ugly, but he didn''t dare to look at me or say anything. He only looked at his cousin Jiang Li, hoping that Jiang Li could make decisions for him. However, Jiang Li knew what I was like. Even if he had the ambition to replace me, he did not dare to fight against me openly. However, he still hoped that I could give him face. So he stood up and defended He Wen and said, "brother Xuan, you can see that my cousin has just come to school for a short time. He doesn''t know what to do. I hope you can let him go without being a villain."I can tell from Jiang Li''s tone that he was pleading for he Wen on the surface, but in fact he asked me to give him a face. Originally, I didn''t intend to do anything to He Wen, but seeing that he didn''t repent and asked Jiang Li to come and help him revenge, which made me a little upset. So, I grabbed He Wen and said coldly to Jiang Li, "you are all grown-up, don''t you know?" £¿¡±


    Finish saying, I pull He Wen''s hand, force a throw, throw him to throw directly fall to the ground, be in a mess.


    He wen couldn''t bear to be pushed by me. He looked at Jiang Li with red eyes and called out wrongly, "cousin!"


    In his voice, he Wen is still thinking about Jiang Li''s decision. It can be seen that Jiang Li must have made some big remarks in front of his cousin to make his cousin dare to be so rampant in school. Even in front of me, he wen didn''t give up and asked Jiang Li.


    The other people on the scene, hearing he Wen''s cry for help, also turned their eyes to Jiang Li. At this time, his face was hard to see the extreme. His domineering momentum, in front of me, how dare not burst out, really dare not speak out.


    It seems that all the people who follow Jiang Li are his cronies. In the past, I was in school, and I had to deal with a lot of things by Jiang Li. Therefore, this guy has cultivated a lot of trusted brothers. No wonder he has the ambition to dominate. However, he only has this heart, but he does not have the courage.


    But the eyes of the onlookers were full of expectation. They were looking forward to watching the good play and seeing how Jiang Li, a man of great prestige at school, should make decisions for his cousin.


    At this moment, the scene fell into embarrassment. Just when Jiang Li was at a loss, suddenly a group of people crowded into the crowd. The leader was Chen Haoran, and the group of muscular men who fought with him from south to North were still following him. They all looked iron and mighty.


    As soon as they approached, the crowd again made way for them. Soon, Chen Haoran saw me in the crowd. He immediately got close to me and said respectfully to me: "brother Xuan, you are back!"


    Chen Haoran''s tone is full of respect. I can see that in the heart of the former single champion, I am already an unshakable boss. I nodded at him, which was a response to him. In this school, Chen Haoran is a real man of the times. If Bai Qiuyan didn''t suppress him, he would have been the boss of the school ¡£ Today, although he is not the boss, but his deterrent force is still beyond doubt, whether new or old students, almost do not know him.


    At the moment, even Chen Haoran, the one-off champion, is respectful to me. Obviously, my eldest brother''s words are beyond doubt. This voice of brother Xuan is equivalent to giving everyone a clear indication to tell them that my position in the school is unshakable.


    After greeting me, Ding Wudi glanced around again. He seemed to find something. He immediately said to Jiang Li, "Jiang Li, are you making trouble for he wen again? How many times have I told you to keep a low profile


    Chen Haoran''s tone is full of blame. It can be seen that Chen Haoran has not once reprimanded Jiang Li. It seems that during my absence, Jiang Li was too arrogant and domineering, which made Chen Haoran say him separately. However, obviously, these are useless. There was little interaction between Jiang Li and Chen Haoran, and he would certainly not listen to Chen Hao However, even now Chen Haoran said that he was not happy, but because of my presence, he did not refute.


    Seeing more and more people watching, the voice of discussion is also growing. My original intention is not to make things too big. After a short silence, I said to Chen Haoran: "nothing big, a little misunderstanding. Let''s all go. I''ll go back to my bedroom first!"


    With that, I put on my sunglasses and left.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 169

    I didn''t care about other people''s opinions, but I left. It was a face for Jiang Li. All the people were watching me, and all the voices were ringing again. But I turned a deaf ear and sped up the pace of leaving. I didn''t want to discipline my brothers and hurt their face in front of so many people. Similarly, it was also a loss of my own demeanor and I wanted to collect people Heart, we must know how to treat our own people.


    However, this incident is also a wake-up call for me. We must be cautious in employing people. If there is a loophole in the current student force, people will not unite. Sometimes their loyalty is not as strong as their inner desire. Therefore, this time I come back, my goal is to mix the society. So, I must make a rule to select brothers To be more strict, what I need now is a brother who can accompany me to mount daoshan, rather than a brother who will only use my reputation as a bully.


    As soon as I returned, there was a whirlwind in the school. Almost all the people in the school heard that I was back. Therefore, not long after I went back to my bedroom, my bedroom was full of people. Many of my former brothers came to say hello to me. I politely had a fight with all my brothers.


    After that, Jiang Li came back in dismay and apologized to me as soon as he came. This attitude was quite sincere. In front of so many people, I didn''t say much. I only warned him to keep a low profile.


    After chatting with these brothers for a while, about half an hour later, I asked the brothers who came to say hello to me to go back first. When the crowd dispersed, I simply sorted out my things. After finishing, I immediately took out my mobile phone and called Shen Muchen. For me, Shen Muchen is always my most trusted brother.


    Therefore, whether it is the influence of the school or I want to step into the society, I have to discuss with Shen Muchen. In terms of social experience, Shen Muchen knows much more than I do. After all, his reputation is not built on his face, but on himself.


    But after I made several phone calls, Shen Muchen didn''t answer, which made me a little puzzled. According to reason, my phone call Shen Muchen couldn''t be answered, and he was still a person who couldn''t leave his mobile phone. Vaguely, I felt that something had happened to Shen Muchen, so I immediately went out of the dormitory and prepared to go to the normal university next door to look for him.


    When I met the fat girl in the front of the school, it seemed that I met the fat girl in the front of the school, but I didn''t think of me when I was walking in front of the school It''s cheap, and the boss is the school grass of this school. What a happy thing it is. You should go to him and let him be responsible for you. In this way, no one will harass you in school! "


    After hearing this, Qiqi replied shyly: "this matter or you come!"


    At this time, I had already walked to their side, immediately, the two primary school girls were shocked, especially Qiqi, blushed. I looked at her and said politely: "beauty, can you lend me your bike to ride, I will return it to you in a moment!"


    When I went to the normal university, it took a lot of time to walk. It happened that these two were acquaintances. I licked my face and borrowed a bicycle map for convenience. This Qiqi girl was also good at talking and agreed to me directly.


    I whispered, "thank you."


    She took the bike from her hand, and then I rode on my bike and went straight to normal university.


    After a while, my bike drove into the campus of Normal University. At the beginning, I came here almost every day for Shen Yue. But since then, I have never driven here again. Time has changed. Now everything has changed. Shen Yue has become a passer-by on my blacklist. She is no longer the girl who makes me excited I can''t stir the ripples in my heart.


    I didn''t recall with emotion here. There was a passer-by in front of me. I went up to ask him about Shen Muchen''s bedroom. However, before I asked, passers-by''s comments came, saying that Shen Muchen had a conflict with people on the basketball court today, and many people went to see it.


    As soon as I heard the news, I quickly pedaled the car and rushed to the basketball court. Far away, I have seen the huge basketball court, already a sea of people, unexpectedly, the normal university students, also like to join the fun.


    Because the pedestrians were too crowded, I couldn''t ride too fast. When I heard my voice, the people in front of me unconsciously made way for me. Through this road, I ran all the way, and finally got to the place where the accident happened, the basketball court.


    At the moment, I can see the confrontation between the two sides. One group is headed by Shen Muchen, and the crab''s face is decorated with some color. On the other side, it is my old acquaintance, song Qingfeng. But at the moment, beside him is not Shen Yue, but a woman dressed in flowery clothes.


    However, the leader of this group of people is not song Qingfeng, but a tall, powerful, tough boy. This person is not a good stubbornness. After all, Shen Muchen is now a junior, and he can be said to be a dignified figure in the school. More importantly, looking at the situation, Shen Muchen seems to be like this time It''s flat.But I don''t care who the other party is. I just pedaled my car all the way and quickly rushed into the space where they were facing each other. Originally, the battle situation of the two groups of people was on the verge of breaking out, and they were about to fight. However, with the continuous ringing of my shouts and bicycle bells, all the people turned their eyes to me, the uninvited guest, and even some people couldn''t help saying something I''m not afraid of death. I dare to ride my car here. I''m not going to die.


    I ignored everything and rode into the battlefield. In the open space between the two gangs of them, I stopped the car with a very domineering posture. Then, I stepped on the ground and left one foot on the pedal of my bicycle. Then I slowly took off my sunglasses. My eyes looked at Shen Muchen in the middle of the crowd, gave a slight smile, and then domineering "Sorry, Muchen, I seem to be late!"


    My sudden break in made all the people on the scene did not respond. Shen Muchen didn''t recognize me. When I took off my sunglasses and revealed this handsome face, Shen Muchen reacted. His originally stunned face suddenly showed a charming smile and walked towards me with a smile.


    I set up the car and walked towards Shen Muchen. As soon as we met, we beat each other''s chest. Immediately, Shen Muchen just opened a mouth to say: "you talk about you, come back how also don''t inform me in advance, I good for you to receive wind ah!"


    I smile slightly, return a way: "our brother is not polite, just I called you several times, no one answered, I simply found it, did not expect you to bring so many brothers to meet me, it is a great honor to ah!"


    Shen Muchen heard my joke and laughed bitterly. However, when our brothers exchanged greetings, the other party''s people couldn''t stand it. A male with a male duck''s voice directly yelled at me: "who''s not afraid of death? If you don''t see elder brother long in this way, don''t go away quickly, or you''ll be cleaned up together in a moment!"


    Longge? In the normal university, Shen Muchen can eat shriveled people, also with a dragon name, in front of this is the legend, the real boss of Normal University, Wanlong?


    No wonder there are so many people around the basketball court today. It turns out that they not only come to see Shen Muchen, but also come to see Wan long. The name of Wan Long is also a legend. Although he and Bai Qiuyan are not in the same school, they are second only to Bai Qiuyan. Wanlong is famous in all the universities around here, just like Bai Qiuyan.


    Thinking of this, I asked Shen Muchen what was going on and why he was in conflict with Wanlong. Shen Muchen told me that it was because of a small matter. At first, crab played basketball here and had some friction with song Qingfeng. Originally, when I was in the bar last time, crabs saw song Qingfeng''s bad temper and beat him as soon as he got angry. As a result, song Qingfeng moved Wanlong, the overlord. Later, Wan Long taught crab a lesson and Shen Muchen came to rescue him. That''s exactly what happened.


    Of course, the surface is really a small thing, but I also know the reason. Song Qingfeng knew the relationship between crab and me. Fighting crab was also revenge for that time, and WAN long used it to suppress Shen Muchen. In retrospect, Shen Muchen disobeyed Wan Long''s words because of me. Last time, he didn''t help Bai Qiuyan according to Wan Long''s request, In fact, it has proved that Shen Muchen is not in the hands of Wanlong. Therefore, Wanlong does not allow Shen Muchen''s power to grow.


    However, the source of this matter is song Wenming. This boy insulted me and attacked me with Shen Yue when I was in the lowest ebb. At that time, I was nearly forced to death by them. I felt disgusted when I saw the man who thought he was a snake. So, I directly said to Shen Muchen, "how do you plan to solve this matter?"


    In the face of my question, Shen Muchen said: "of course, I mean peaceful settlement. Wanlong is not easy to offend, and has great influence in the school. Moreover, Wanjia has some power in this city, so we should deal with him for fear that he will bring in the family force. In that case, it will be enough for our student party to drink a pot of wine!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 170

    In fact, I don''t need Shen Muchen to say, I also want to suggest him to solve the problem peacefully. After all, I''m going to go that way, and I don''t want to make too many enemies. It''s said that the Wanlong family has something to do with that. So, this man can''t offend him now. I can''t provoke the trouble for the time being. I nodded at Shen Muchen, then turned around, looked at the tall and powerful boy, and yelled: "old man Can you sell me face? That''s it


    I''ve only heard of Wanlong, but I''ve never really seen him. But when I look at the tall boy in front of me, he is very bold and stands at the front of the queue. I''m sure that he is Wanlong himself. However, this product is really deep enough. He may see that I''m unusual. He hasn''t been angry, but just keeps staring at him with his bright eyes Looking at me, and he next to the shouting boy, heard my words, immediately can not help, scolded at me: "CNM, you are TM where silly x, give you face, you TM think you are who ah!"


    His words caused a stir in the crowd, and most of them were puzzled. They thought that I was too forced to pretend. Some people were talking in a low voice about what kind of immortal I was, and dared to let the master Wan sell his face. However, when he came to meet me, he didn''t have a look in his eyes.


    As soon as I came to him, I slowly stuck my glasses in the collar. Suddenly, I suddenly jumped up, jumped into the air, and lifted my feet directly. I stepped out of his neck with a strong force and a handsome posture. Kick the boy, even in the crowd, the pain is not even to me.


    In his howling, I looked down at him with pride, and said coldly, "remember, keep your mouth clean when you speak!"


    Maybe it''s because I didn''t have a mother since I was a child, and mother Luo left without saying goodbye. The word "mother" has become my taboo. I hate the word "mother" in front of me. Therefore, if anyone talks about the word "mother", it will violate my scale. I will never be merciful to such people.


    At this moment, I can''t help but send out endless momentum. My momentum is not like that of a college student. This is the real king''s spirit. However, the gang behind Xiao Hu, no matter how domineering and powerful I am, immediately someone yelled at Wanlong: "boss, this stupid B dares to do it, let''s abolish him £¡¡±


    It can be seen that these people know the rules very well. Although they would like to cut me into pieces, Wan Long didn''t make a sound and no one dared to act rashly. At this time, his team, as if someone recognized me, suddenly yelled at Wanlong: "boss, boss, this is not the next school Ye Zixuan!"


    The name of Ye Zixuan immediately spread among the crowd. Although there are not many people who have seen me in this school, there are definitely many people who have heard of me. Therefore, for a moment, the whole basketball court seems to be agitated, and people''s expressions are various, all showing up in the crowd.


    From the moment when I replaced Bai Qiuyan, my name and my deeds were also spread in the nearby university. Many people heard that ye Zixuan''s reputation was known. Therefore, my reputation shocked the audience. In particular, the expression of a person present is simply colorful. This person is my old acquaintance, song Qingfeng, who started the event. She had a lot of grudges with me at the beginning, and now she must know my current power and status. Therefore, at the moment when she knew that I was Ye Zixuan, his face became extremely ugly, sometimes cold and hot.


    As soon as Wan long heard my name, his eyes changed. I could feel that it was a very unfriendly look. After staring at me for a long time, he finally took action. He raised his hand gently. Immediately, the noisy crowd was silent. Then, Wan Long walked two steps forward and came to me. He said in a cold voice, "Ye Zixuan, I have heard about your name for a long time With arrogant capital, it''s no wonder that you dare to be wild here. However, this is a normal university after all. You from a foreign school run in and meddle in your own affairs and hurt my brother. Isn''t that unreasonable? "


    His tone is very bad. He didn''t give me face at all. I can see that he is biased against me, the new boss. Of course, I don''t care about him. I took a look at him and calmly said, "I''m sorry, you may have thought too much. I''m not here to interfere. I''m just looking for Shen Muchen to reminisce about the past."


    My words are very casual, but full of dignity, in the face of Wanlong''s strength, I showed a more powerful atmosphere than him. In an instant, the whole basketball court suddenly became depressed. All the people were looking at us with breathless concentration. In front of all the people, Wan Long didn''t continue to embarrass me. On the contrary, he grinned at the corners of his mouth. Then, he stretched out his hand and said to me, "let''s meet, my name is wan long!"


    I didn''t understand why Wan Long''s attitude suddenly changed. But seeing his action, I held out my hand directly and held it with him. I said with a smile: "I''m from the school next door, ye Zixuan."As soon as we grasped our hands, Wan Long suddenly increased his strength and tried his best. If an ordinary person, he would crush all the bones. Fortunately, I prepared for this. While he was exerting his strength, I also tried my best.


    The two of us shook hands like this, but in fact, we were comparing the strength of our hands. With the increase of his strength, I was not polite, and gradually increased my strength. However, my face always kept smiling, but it was Wan long. With the change of my strength, he seemed to be a bit unable to eat. His face showed a strange look, but he did not dare to say anything for the sake of face, I can only eat this dark loss, but I know that this is the territory of Wanlong after all. If I slap his face too much, it will only make things more out of control. Therefore, when he is a little bit unable to carry it, I restrained my strength, and then Wan Long regained his calm look.


    Obviously, in this confrontation, Wan Long has already lost. Now he has felt my strength and my sincerity. Therefore, he did not embarrass me any more. After both sides let go, he said: "the first meeting is also in my territory. Today, I will give you a face, for fear that others will say that I bully you by relying on others. I hope you will not take this as an example £¡¡±


    I kept staring at him, but I was very clear in my heart. I knew that Wan Long said that he wanted to sell me face, but his words were full of threats. Obviously, he wrote down today''s hatred. Therefore, I was not vague and said, "thank you for your face!"


    Our dialogue sounds friendly and polite to others, but wan long and I both know that our contest is just beginning. Wan Long once again showed me a deep smile, and then turned to his brother''s face without expression and said: "OK, nothing is wrong. Let''s break up. What should we do and what to do?"


    With that, he took the lead and left first. His brothers were puzzled, but seeing Wan long leave, they did not dare to disobey his orders and left immediately. And song Qingfeng also sneaked away in the team of Wanlong. Maybe it was song Qingfeng''s resentment against me. He didn''t forget to stare at me when he left.


    After almost all the others were gone, Shen Muchen and the crab came to my side, and the crab happily said to me, "good, brother, it seems that Wanlong is still afraid of you!"


    Shen Muchen patted my shoulder and said with a smile, "a few words have not been seen for months. It''s really different!"


    I gently smile, to say: "at this time, let''s go to have a meal, just came back to see you, the meal has not yet eaten!"


    Shen Muchen nodded after hearing this, and then he took the back seat of my bicycle and left the school with me. Shen Muchen and I settled down in the restaurant where we often have meals outside the school. After a while, crab brought a few people over. These people are Shen Muchen''s brothers, and I all recognize them They are the ones who often eat together. Sitting together, we have a chat while eating.


    In three months, Shen Muchen didn''t seem to have changed much, but I changed a lot. Shen Muchen was still very interested in my change. He asked me what I had done in this period of time, and how it has become more powerful than before. Standing with Wanlong, the momentum is better than him.


    I simply told them that I was with my father and received the training he had customized for me. After that, they also told me about the interesting things that happened during this period of time. When we met again with these sincere brothers, we could not finish talking. After a meal, we had a good time and had a good chat. Shen Muchen was solemn and serious Asked me, what is my plan to come back this time.


    The reason why Shen Muchen asked this question was that he was the one who knew me the most. He knew that I had a strong enemy, that is, the person behind Xie Yu''s mouth. When he asked, my face became serious in an instant. When they saw this, they also cast their eyes on me, waiting for my answer.


    My eyes are glowing with blazing light. I turn my head and look at Shen Muchen tightly. I say with righteous words: "I want to go that way!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 171

    When I said this, several people were stunned, and everyone showed an incredible look to me. If I hadn''t been completely transformed, they would have thought that I was crazy. As soon as the voice dropped, the whole box became extremely silent and the voice stopped.


    After a short silence, Shen Muchen first opened his mouth and said, "Arlo, what do you say?"


    I can see that Shen Muchen understood what I said, but he was just confirming it again. After all, this matter is really very important. We school bastards are totally different from the underworld. We are in the school is a small fight, simple to say, is the contest between students, after graduation, everyone went to the East and West, from then on each side of the world. But mixing black that is equal to set their own future, once set foot on this road, there is no turning back, can be said to be mixed with life.


    It''s just that I have made a choice about this road. Besides, my father is a person on the road. I feel that I will always set foot on this road. However, Shen Muchen and I are different. They go to regular universities and are students of key universities. After graduation, their future is bright. Therefore, they can not choose this road. The reason why I said this is that, Because they were brothers. If you want to hear their opinions, you can also talk about your own direction.


    At this time, the crab also asked a little puzzled: "Arlo, what is the road you said?"


    I slowly stood up, glanced at the crowd, and finally fell on Shen Muchen''s body. I looked at him very seriously and positively said: "I said I would go that way, black!"


    My words just finished, let me more surprised is, Shen Muchen after hearing my affirmation, did not hesitate to reply: "count me a bar!"


    Then, the crab''s voice also rang up, said: "good idea, I also want to sign up!"


    Crab''s disposition is good, does not stick to the small section, he dares to fight, is not afraid of the matter, is not afraid of bleeding sacrifice. However, I know how rough the road is. My father also told me that some things can''t come in a hurry. Therefore, I didn''t let Shen Muchen join them. I just told them what I meant. I planned to integrate some of my own forces in the school, which is a very reliable and elite force, and then slowly develop to expand the influence to the society.


    Shen Muchen also agreed with my idea. He also felt that this matter could not be urgent. He had to step by step. Since we are students, we should start from the school first. Although we all know that the power of the school is not stable, it is still a group of brothers. One in a million can always find many brothers who are loyal and not afraid of death and go to the society with me.


    However, as for Shen Muchen, I still don''t want them to step into the society ahead of time like me. They study in key universities and can''t give up if they give up. Even if they are in school, it''s not idle. Now, Shen Muchen also faces a big problem, that is, the real overlord of Normal University, Wanlong!


    We have made a thorough peace with Liang Zi of Wanlong. Since we can''t coexist peacefully, we have to destroy him. Therefore, I intend to help Shen Muchen dominate the normal university. Shen Muchen has no objection to this decision.


    On hearing of this decision, crab is even more in favor of it. He couldn''t stand Wan Long''s cowardice. In addition, he still suffered losses on the basketball court today. If he hadn''t been weak, he would have killed that son of a bitch. Now, with my help, it''s much easier to deal with Wan long.


    When it comes to dealing with Wanlong, Shen Muchen mentioned another person, song Qingfeng. Shen Muchen still attaches great importance to this role, saying that he can''t be underestimated. This time, he caused the incident. Although he is insignificant in school, he knows a lot of people. Xiao Hu is only one of them, because some of his family''s industries are related to Wanjia So I got to know each other, so this talent dare not be afraid of Shen Muchen. What happened today is actually what he was trying to find fault with.


    Speaking of song Qingfeng, I just smile and don''t say much, but I know that this guy must still remember my hatred. After all, my father beat him in public that year, which made him lose face. He must hate me. Therefore, I have just started to hate him, but these are nothing to me. My main enemy now is Xie Yu And the people behind her.


    In the past, I always felt that the people in the society were terrible. I didn''t dare to provoke them, let alone talk about them directly. However, since I came back from plastic surgery and made up my mind, this feeling has disappeared. They are all human beings like me. They dare to do what I dare not. What he can do is as long as he is more ruthless than he is.


    In this world, I think there are only three important people, my father, uncle Yang, and Luo Ziyi. My father has his own power, and self-report is no problem. Now I don''t care about Xie Yumu''s influence. My determination is to kill her and let her know that I am not a bullying lamb.


    Since I want to change, I will become complete. I am not ye Zixuan at the beginning, and I am not the weak and incompetent Su Luo. Now, I can''t be timid in my work any more. If I decide, I must deal with it decisively.So, in the next day to time, I and Shen Muchen! After discussing how to integrate the school forces, select elite brothers, and how I should go in the future, I entrusted Shen Muchen to help me to investigate the boss of the bath center. I know that Xie Yu is not the only one to deal with, but the whole force related to her. Therefore, I need to understand the power of the boss of the bath center before I can have a deal Their general plan.


    Shen Muchen also did not hesitate, directly agreed to my request, help me to find out the bottom of their business, also talked about the matter, should say also said, the meal also finished, I and Shen Muchen they simply said goodbye, on their own back to school.


    I went back to my university quickly by bike. At this moment, it was in the afternoon. The freshmen in military training uniform could be seen everywhere in the campus. They were standing in the hot sun, standing in the military posture, walking military steps, sweating like rain. The scene was called grand.


    I inquired about the military training ground of the literature department, and then I went straight to their military training playground on my bicycle. At this time, the playground, team by team, followed by their respective instructors, received strict training. Although the standing and walking of these freshmen were not very standard, they were wearing uniform camouflage clothes and following the neat order, but they were quite imposing. Look I have some blood rolling, feeling like standing in the barracks quickly.


    Then, I put my eyes on one of the girls'' teams, and then I went to Qiqi directly. Qiqi was found by me so quickly because she was outstanding among the freshmen. The other freshmen were tanned and shiny. Her skin did not change at all. It was strange that Qiqi was very conspicuous.


    Originally, I was going to say hello to her and return my bike. But seeing that they were practicing, I didn''t want to disturb them, so I sat in a cool place and waited for them. In the process of waiting, I called Luo Ziyi, chatted for a while, and promised her that if she had time in the evening, I would go to have dinner together.


    At this time, she had just had lunch and was preparing to work. Although I met yesterday, she still told me to eat well and pay attention to safety. If I didn''t have time, I didn''t have to go every day. After that, Luo Ziyi told me in a hurry that she had come to work again, and then she hung up the phone directly.


    After chatting with Luo Ziyi, I put away my mobile phone and glanced at Qiqi''s military training place. Only then did I find that they were resting and sitting in the shade of the tree to enjoy the cool. But I didn''t see Qiqi''s figure. I immediately stood up and swept the whole playground keenly. Finally, I saw Qiqi running around the playground.


    All the military training teams here have entered the stage of rest. On the whole runway, only Qiqi is running there alone. The sweat keeps falling from her face. Her military training clothes are soaked with sweat. It looks like a Keren. Seeing this, I can''t help frowning. Then, I stepped forward and walked to the fat man with Qiqi.


    I looked at a sad fat man, pointed directly to Qiqi on the track and asked, "what''s wrong with her?"


    As soon as the fat woman saw that it was me, her eyes lit up immediately. With resentment, she told me about the process of things. It turned out that when their girls were doing sit ups, the instructor pretended to correct Qiqi''s actions, in order to take advantage of Qiqi. As a result, Qiqi directly scolded her for the instructor''s behavior and let the instructor lose face in front of the students. So, the instructor said she didn''t pay attention to discipline, contradicted the instructor, let Qiqi run around the playground for ten times.


    When she said this, the fat woman''s face was red. She said that Qiqi would never talk casually. It was the instructor''s salty pig''s hand touching her. When the fat woman finished, a boy with a sense of justice stood up and said a word. He said that he saw that the instructor really molested Qiqi, but the freshmen did not dare to tell the truth in front of the instructor, Because if you tell the truth, you are liable to be punished.


    When I inquired about the process here, many freshmen recognized me. Now they regard me as the leader of the school as a life-saving straw. They let me complain for them. Every student said with indignation that the instructor was wrong.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 172

    I really didn''t expect that a soldier would do such a dirty thing. To be honest, I feel very bad. In my heart, I am in awe of the soldiers, because my father used to be a soldier, but I never thought that such a national organization as the army was actually mixed with black sheep. What''s more, this group of freshmen told me that these factions Most of the instructors who came over were recruits. Their discipline was relatively poor, and accidents happened from time to time.


    However, this is a normal phenomenon, but the instructor who punished Qiqi didn''t regret doing something wrong, and deliberately made trouble for people, so that a little girl ran ten laps, which was really a bit excessive. I can''t see it any more. Qiqi is also a person who has helped me. So, when she came back here after another run, and the whole person was exhausted, I suddenly ran onto the track and helped her.


    Qiqi recognized me at a glance, and her eyes changed when she looked at me. She asked in doubt, "how did you come?"


    I laughed and said, "of course, I''ve come to return the bike to you. I put it over there for you."


    With that, I pointed to the bike that was parked on the side.


    After Qiqi looked at it, she said softly, she would leave my hand and keep running.


    See, I care to say: "don''t run, you can''t hold down, go to rest!"


    I pulled her aside by force and let her sit down.


    Of course, my behavior immediately attracted the instructor''s attention. He quickly stood up and walked towards me. He yelled at me as he walked: "where''s the rabbit? Don''t you know this is the training ground? Who asked you to come here? Get out of the way!"


    Listening to the tone, I know that he is a hot tempered man, and he really has the temperament that a soldier should have. But when I think of his actions to female students, I am not angry at all. I can offend any student in the school. Teachers and school leaders can offend me, but the instructors in front of me should not offend as far as possible, because they are soldiers and deserve respect Therefore, I try to be calm tone, to the instructor said: "she is a little girl, weak constitution, run a few laps on it!"


    I said these words is to give the instructor a step down, but also can let go of Qiqi. After all, Qiqi was not wrong in this matter. It was for his own face that the instructor deliberately took Qiqi out to vent his anger. But I didn''t expect that the drillmaster didn''t speak at all. After listening to my words, he was even more angry. He rushed to me and grabbed my clothes. He yelled: "who are you? Is there any part of your speech? It''s military training. As a soldier, you should have military discipline. What I say is an order. She must carry out it unconditionally!"


    After a few hard steps, he gave me a jerk.


    The drillmaster''s temper is not generally explosive. Originally, I just wanted to solve the problem peacefully. However, this iron faced instructor made such a fuss. The incident here has attracted the attention of many people. Even the people in other military training teams have focused their attention on this side.


    And Qiqi see things getting bigger and bigger, scared face is white, she quickly came to me, advised me to say: "my business you still don''t care, I can do, I can stick to it!"


    Her voice was firm, but her voice was obviously weak. I really didn''t want to see the instructor playing tricks on people, so I took her to one side and let her continue to rest.


    I hit him in the face in public, which made the instructor more angry. He pointed at me and scolded: "you get out of here quickly. I can take it as if nothing happened!"


    His voice was very loud and his tone was very severe, as if he would kill me on the spot if I didn''t go away. He looked at the drillmaster and was angry. The freshmen who were talking about me immediately closed their mouths and did not dare to speak again. They just looked at me silently.


    In the eyes of the public, I not only did not roll away, but strode to the instructor''s front, eyes straight at him, silent around, leisurely floating my deep and frivolous voice: "then what if I don''t roll?"


    My tone seems light and light, but my words are full of endless domineering. Ye Zixuan''s provocation of iron faced instructors spread quickly in the school. Within a few minutes, the whole playground seemed to know about me and the instructor, and many people showed their admiration for me.


    Iron faced instructor see me like this, can''t help but stupefied for a moment, he can''t believe what I said, perhaps, he has never met the students who challenge him. After a short period of stupidity, the iron faced instructor suddenly widened his eyes and burst out endless anger. He roared at me and said, "you''re looking for death!"


    With that, he directly swung his fist and hit me. The soldiers were all well-trained. The instructor was very strong and showed no mercy to me.


    I am patient with him, because they are the people who defend the country. I respect them and do not want to argue with them, because I know that my main purpose now is to stabilize and develop my own power, and then to kill Xie Yu''s backers. Therefore, I don''t want to have another incident, let alone offend a soldier.But this iron faced instructor was a little too aggressive for a girl. He was merciless to me, and directly hurt the killer. Seeing that he was so stubborn, I didn''t want to be polite to him again. When he came with iron fist, my body turned slightly and avoided his fierce attack.


    Immediately, I immediately put out a hand, grabbed his wrist and pulled it to my side. Then, my body with the momentum of a mountain fall, ran into the instructor''s body, a simple iron mountain by, he bumped back again and again, but for his thick foundation, I''m afraid he would have fallen to the ground.


    Just like this simple fight, the iron faced instructor felt my strength and didn''t dare to underestimate me any more. He looked at me in a bit of a panic. Gradually, his face became more and more distorted, and the fire in his eyes would come out.


    In fact, I didn''t want to make a big deal of it. I just gave him a slight blow to let him understand the reason why he should retreat in the face of difficulties. Therefore, I looked at him calmly and said to him in a consultative tone: "drillmaster, all these are misunderstandings. Let''s just let it go, OK?"


    In my opinion, the instructor is concerned about face, is a person who knows how to retreat in the face of difficulties. After all, in front of so many students, it is not a glorious thing to win me. If you lose, you will lose your face. To my surprise, the instructor is still very backbone. He didn''t flinch, on the contrary, it also increased his fighting spirit.


    Perhaps, the soldiers have a spirit of never admit defeat, so after listening to my words, he directly pursed his lower lip and said to me with disdain: "no wonder you are such a crazy bastard. There are two brushes. Since you want to save the beauty of heroes, I will play with you and let you know the truth of being a man!"


    After that, he took off his camouflage clothes, revealing his strong muscles. In the sun, his dark skin was illuminated, making him look very strong. The freshmen saw this scene, all came to the essence, and many freshmen who were resting on the playground couldn''t help but rush towards this side, even some other instructors who were resting Come on.


    At first, only me, Qiqi and the drillmaster were on the scene. In a moment, the scene was full of people. Many freshmen who had just gathered around, when they saw the impending war situation, they all talked about it one after another:


    "this guy is so powerful, he dares to confront the drillmaster!"


    "It looks like he''s not a freshman of our time. He doesn''t wear camouflage clothes."


    "It seems that the goods are going to be shriveled. It is said that the drillmaster is also very powerful. Can he eat his body?"


    "Shit, you don''t even know him? He is the boss of our school, ye Zixuan. I saw him this morning. It was a terrible fight


    "It turns out that he is the legendary boss who just returned to school today. As soon as he came back, he beat up Hewen, and gave Jiang Li elder brother a blow. That''s what he called" big fan. "


    "The boss is really the boss. As soon as he comes back, he confronts with the drillmaster. I only say one word for this boss, Fu!"


    The voices of the people around me slowly floated into my ears. I didn''t care at all about the praise and praise. I had no choice but that the battle was on the line and had to be launched. Since he was determined to fight, I would go on. So, under the gaze of all the people, I gently hooked my finger at him and said provocatively:¡° If you don''t accept it, come here! "


    To tell you the truth, in the past three months of training with my father, he did not teach me any Kung Fu. He only gave me some guidance on the side. The most important thing was to exercise my body and mind, so that I would not panic when I was in trouble. I should always keep a calm and calm heart. Gradually, I became more introverted in my character, and I became stronger and more decisive Deal with anything.


    Therefore, in the past three months, my body has been suffocating. Although in my spare time, I will have a discussion with my father, but I can''t let go of how to fight with him. Today, this ignorant instructor gave me this opportunity to oil my rusty fists and feet. By the way, I can see how my kung fu has reached At this moment, I show all my anger.


    But this iron faced instructor saw me so frivolous to challenge him, and he immediately became furious. He did not hesitate any longer. He directly ran to me with an irresistible momentum, and the battle was imminent


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 173

    As soon as the instructor got close to me, he swept me with a clean leg. I stepped back and thought about how to deal with it. At the same time, I blocked the drillmaster''s attack. After observation, the drillmaster seemed to be a person who was good at using his feet. After sweeping me with his right foot, he didn''t land. Then he kicked me again. His action was almost complete in one go The slightest bit of muddleheaded, let me a little defenseless, he kicked back and forth.


    See me some eat flat, the instructor immediately look up, indeed, his two simple moves, kick up very handsome, even the surrounding students, some people can not help cheering for him. And I, as usual, just shook my arm slightly, then straightened my clothes, stood up straight, smiling at the instructor, and hook my hand, and said again: "continue!"


    Instructors see me so provocative, cold hum a, said: "beyond their capacity!"


    After that, his body was swept towards me with a whirlwind. This time, his momentum became more powerful. It seemed that he was going to give me Ko at this time. I was not polite. Before he came to me, I had clenched my fist secretly. When his leg swept to me, I grasped the opportunity and let his action jump at me.


    See did not kick me, the drillmaster immediately angry, he drank, the whole person will jump up, in the air to a very gorgeous reverse turn, and then, his legs with fierce gas, kick to my chest, this move, fast accurate ruthless, for ordinary people, is likely to be directly kicked by him to fly.


    But coincidentally, I was not that kind of ordinary person. When he stepped out of the foot, my mouth slightly cocked up. I did not retreat, but went forward to meet the blade. In an instant, I took a step forward. Then, my hand riveted my strength. When his foot kicked me, I almost exerted all my strength, and with my fist, I aimed at the bottom of the instructor''s feet.


    Many people are amazed by my action, because my playing method is not fatal. I even use my weak hand to fight other people''s feet. However, the next second, you will know that I am not suicidal, because after I hit the soleplate of the black faced instructor, I am not in any big trouble. On the contrary, the black faced instructor''s footboard has taken a heavy hit on me Fist, the whole person kept retreating, at this time his feet had already numb, after reluctantly stopped, he directly fell on the ground, looking extremely embarrassed.


    At this moment, the whole audience was silent, and everyone opened their eyes. You know, at the previous moment, many people thought that I had suffered a loss. I was not the instructor''s opponent at all, but they did not expect that it was just a simple confrontation, and the situation reversed. I knocked down the cold faced instructor. This is not surprising.


    It''s a shocking thing for these freshmen that a seemingly thin student defeated the instructor. After all, for them, the instructor is just the existence of the ordinary devil,


    no one knows my real strength, even I don''t know myself. However, I, the school''s boss, knocked down the well-trained instructor in a flash I was stunned by all the people present, including the cold faced instructor''s comrades in arms. In this short moment, my image was once again raised to a higher level. Many freshmen and primary school girls had admiration for me.


    I ignored the presence of all the people, and slowly went to the drillmaster lying on the ground, looking down at him, a calm face said: "you are not my opponent!"


    I have to say, this instructor''s foundation is really good, but no matter how good his foundation is, he can''t be my opponent. This time, the instructor''s face is even bigger, or in front of so many new students, let him completely face down. Therefore, even if he knows that he is not my opponent, he will not easily say defeat. After a few seconds, he suddenly jumps up from the ground and is angry He had already lost his reason, so he rushed directly at me with his body, and said, "look at me, I''m not going to kill you!"


    At this moment, the instructor is completely angry, the blue veins on his body skyrocketed, which makes people involuntarily feel a sense of oppression. I know that he has been completely provoked by me. It is impossible for me to argue with him, and I can''t stand to let him fight. Therefore, I can only face the challenge and continue to entangle with him.


    I have to say, anger can really make people crazy, there will always be endless outbreak, crazy him, fight seems to have ignored the consequences, move to kill, make me a little Dodge, get. After several punches, in this confrontation, I have been avoiding defense, and I am not attacking him. If I make something else to offend the army because of my heavy hand, it will be bad for the road behind me.


    Now, if the instructor to stop, even if this matter to the school, I also have a reason to take action, and this matter, my mistake is not big, but to really make a good or bad instructor, I have reason to change no reason, so, I can only blindly tolerate. But the drillmaster has gone crazy, as if he would not stop if I was killed. He ignored all kinds of comments of the crowd.


    As I retreated again and again, I was accidentally hit by his fist on the bridge of the nose. My tears were racing. In an instant, my anger broke out directly. Now, I don''t care what the consequences are. At the moment, I have only one thought in my heart to kill him.When he attacked me again, I suddenly changed from passive to active. I jumped high and gave him a whirl kick. I hit him at once and let him take two steps back again. While he was retreating, I took advantage of the victory and rushed forward with a lunge. I stretched out my hands and grasped his shoulders and pressed his body down. At the same time, my right knee kept on The top of the top, crazy against the instructor''s chest, my action flexible with ferocity, this, let the instructor completely lost the ability to resist.


    The atmosphere of the scene, all of a sudden burst, the voice of discussion and exclamation mixed ring, virtually added to my dignity. Seeing the instructor more and more powerless, the bow of the body was more and more bent by me, I suddenly stopped the action of feet, and then, my left hand increased strength, buckled on the instructor''s shoulder, right hand stretched, bent, my elbow, mercilessly Hit the instructor''s back, then, the instructor slowly lost consciousness.


    The soldiers of our country are really well trained. The instructor in front of him has already been like this. He has not yet softened up. He still wants to struggle to get up. I know that if you don''t give him thorough dry clothes, this can''t be over. Therefore, in the attention and exclamation of the whole audience, I raised my leg to give him a final blow.


    But my feet were still hanging in the air, suddenly, a figure flashed over, followed by an extremely fierce side kick, I immediately took back my feet to avoid, but it was already late, I was finally hit by the sudden attack, the whole person staggered, almost fell down.


    After I calmed down, a strong voice came out in the noisy training ground: "enough, stop it


    I raised my head slightly and looked at the man who kicked me. He seemed to be the boss of this group of instructors. When he came, many instructors followed me around. It seemed that at this moment, all the instructors regarded me as a prey.


    At this time, the instructor, who was almost abandoned by me, was helped up by other instructors. He reached out to me and yelled to many instructors: "brothers, help me to kill this stupid B!"


    When I hit a drillmaster, it was equivalent to hitting them on the whole face. The current situation is obviously not good. I feel that it is not only the personal enmity between me and this instructor, but it has become a matter for me and all the instructors. He asked that he must be a comrade in arms of a company. This posture is to work together to deal with me.


    I clenched my fist in silence, and I began to beat the drum in my heart. I knew that the next situation might be bad for me since the instructor said this sentence.


    sure enough, as soon as the drillmaster finished yelling, the instructor who attacked me just now stood up to speak. He stared at me and said seriously, "little brother, we are the first one who attacked me In military training, no matter what happens here, it''s our own business. Can''t you intervene? "


    His tone was very dissatisfied. It can be seen that he should have friendship with the instructor I beat. Therefore, when he was at a disadvantage, he would be the first to run out to beat me back, and the first to stand up and reprimand me. His words were like a lead-in, and immediately other instructors followed suit, saying how I was doing, so that I could learn some lessons.


    I looked at the instructors and said, "what''s wrong with me? He hit me first!"


    No matter what they say, I think I''m not wrong. The instructor beat me first. I can''t stand it. Since I fought back, I have a clear conscience.


    Obviously, the dignity of the instructors was damaged. They would not listen to me. One of the tall instructors scolded me and said, "you are a student, don''t you know how to respect teachers and how to respect them? Didn''t the teacher tell you to respect the instructor? The instructor starts to teach you a lesson. It''s all right. You dare to call back. Who gives you the courage? "


    As soon as his words came out. The pace also followed me to step over, the other instructors around me, also a face of indifference came to me, as if, I was saying a word, I was about to die in this, and at this time, Qiqi suddenly rushed over, blocked in front of me, maintained me and said: "instructors, all this has nothing to do with him, it''s my fault, I admit punishment!"


    Qiqi, after all, is a little girl. She is afraid of making a big mistake, so she summoned up the courage to come and rescue me. However, her coming is obviously more useless. When the cold faced instructor hears her words, he yells at her without saying a word: "you hurry to get out of my way!"


    At this time, the cold faced instructor''s face was extremely ugly, and his face was some ferocious. He didn''t care that Qiqi was a girl, and she didn''t give her any love. But Qiqi was roared by the instructor, and her body couldn''t help shaking. Her eyes were also slightly red, but she still had the courage to speak again.


    Seeing this, I immediately stepped forward, patted her on the shoulder, stopped saying: "this matter has nothing to do with you, you don''t care, hurry to leave here!"


    Qiqi said with a face of guilt: "but, but..."


    before she finished, I interrupted her again and said in a sharp voice: "I said you didn''t hear me, hurry to the side, there''s no business for you here!"


    Finish saying, I also waved to the fat woman, she is still sensible, immediately ran over to pull Qiqi away.See Qiqi unwilling to be taken away by the fat man, immediately, I said to this group of instructors sonorously and forcefully: "it seems that it''s useless to reason with you, so it is. If you don''t feel convinced, you can fight with me together. I don''t mind how many people go on, and I don''t care how much you cheat the less!"


    Crazy, absolutely crazy. When I said this sentence, the instructors present, including all the students, were shocked. They never expected that I would say such a thing. Even then, I was still calm and steady, because I had to fight them!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 174

    Seeing such a arrogant attitude towards me, he angered all the instructors present, especially the one who was beaten by me. When he heard my words, he yelled at other instructors: "brothers, don''t waste time with this grandson, we will directly abolish him!"


    Perhaps, they know my strength, so they also know that I am not so easy to deal with. After all, losing is a very humiliating thing. Therefore, it is useless to tell them the rules. I simply said this sentence directly to facilitate them and save me.


    In the face of my arrogance, after hearing the roar of the cold faced drillmaster, all the instructors immediately started to take action against me. If I came, I would settle for it. Although I didn''t know whether I could win or not, I couldn''t lose in momentum. But just as I was ready to cater to them, I didn''t know who suddenly roared and said, "I said, a group of officers surround you What a skill to beat a student


    His words, like a prologue, immediately aroused great repercussions. At this moment, the onlookers united and cried out: "is this still a soldier? It''s not a shame to cheat more than to lose less!"


    "That''s right. I''m really ashamed of being a soldier!"


    "Such a person is not worthy to be our instructor!"


    And so on and so on, the voices echoed through the whole playground. Those freshmen who usually see instructors like rats and cats suddenly become brave. Maybe it''s just because they can''t see it. Twenty or thirty instructors beat up a student. So these instructors can''t ignore it any more. They can''t hang on their faces, but Cat or cat, the mouse is still a mouse, the cat saw the mouse noisy, always mad, one of the fat instructors suddenly roared around: "who is not convinced, stand up and say."


    Immediately, there was no sound around. Rats were afraid of cats, especially angry cats. Now, no one dares to stand out. For these freshmen, the instructor''s words are orders. Even if they don''t want to, they must obey.


    After that, the scene was quiet for a moment, and the instructor was also proud. They did not speak any reason for face. Then, the instructor, who was beaten by me, swept away the previous decadent spirit, stepped forward with a strong step and said arrogantly to me: "boy, you are finished today. Here I am I want to cheat the less with more. What can you do? "


    After saying this, his mouth grinned. He was very proud. However, I didn''t pay much attention to his expression. Instead, I looked behind him. I found that there was a large group of people coming towards me not far away. It was estimated that there were hundreds of people. What made my eyes shine was that the leader of the group was Chen Haoran.


    Sure enough, beating the instructor such a serious thing or spread, even they heard the news, rushed to come, with this large army, my morale immediately enough, spirit also came up, so, I calmly took out a cigarette, slowly lit, self-care smoke up, while smoking said: "you really think you so little people, can cause injury to me Harm, ha ha ha, joke


    The instructor didn''t find any movement behind him, so when he heard my words, he showed a scornful smile and said scornfully, "do you think you can deal with us alone?"


    He waved his hand and pointed to the instructors around him.


    I chuckled and didn''t say anything. At this time, the freshmen couldn''t help but spread their way. Immediately, Chen Haoran came with a large group of people. After they came, they all stood behind me in an orderly way. In an instant, I changed from fighting alone to commanding a thousand troops. Although the order of these people was not better than that of their soldiers, they stood together It''s still very imposing.


    Unexpectedly, just drink to stop a group of new students, and so many old students, after a short silence, the instructor who just yelled at Chen Haoran again yelled at the group: "who are you?"


    However, my brothers did not pay attention to them, ready to go called to me: "brother Xuan!"


    In the face of such momentum, those arrogant instructors are also a bit silly. They did not imagine that my ordinary little white face should be so charismatic and in such a short time, there should be such a large group of brothers who only respect me. However, what made them dumber was that at the other end of the playground, a large group of people came. All of them were sophomores. The leader was Jiang Li. As soon as they came in, they also stood behind me neatly.


    At this moment, my king''s spirit was fully revealed. Our army suddenly shocked those instructors. However, even if they were shocked again, they were always instructors and soldiers who had seen the world. They would not be easily scared away by students. Especially the cold faced instructor, he got up his strength and yelled at the large team behind me: "today''s business is none of your business Department, if you don''t want to be fired, you''ll all be scattered to me. Hurry up


    He may also regard my brothers as freshmen and think it''s good to frighten them. However, he can''t scare the freshmen like this, but he can''t frighten us old students. When he finished yelling, none of the brothers behind me recoiled, and all of them were staring at this group of instructors.The instructor''s face was red, and he could only end in embarrassment. He could not speak any more. The other instructors in front of him were even more stupefied. They probably didn''t look at him like this and grinned. Then, I gently stepped forward, faced the instructor, took a deep breath of smoke, and then slowly said, "are you sure you have more people?"


    My voice is very frivolous, perhaps, this is a boss should have the prestige, in this belongs to my territory, I don''t believe he can do to me, in the face of my momentum, even those new onlookers, all changed their looks, there is respect, there is worship.


    Even so, the drillmaster is always a man who has been fighting with the army. Even if he is not against us, he is still not frightened by my momentum. He is still arrogant and roars at me: "hum, you are just a little rascal. I see that I moved you today. Who dares to help, but also dare to fight against the heaven!"


    With that, he motioned other instructors to join him. Perhaps, these instructors were also infuriated by my arrogance. Then, a group of them approached me again, ready to clean me up. However, my brothers were not willing to show weakness. They all moved forward and surrounded these instructors. The situation suddenly became quite tense and the battle was about to start.


    At this critical moment, suddenly, there was a voice full of dignity in the air: "stop


    The voice was so powerful that it was extraordinary. At once, all of us settled down and looked at the source of the sound. At this time, a soldier in military uniform was coming to the playground. He was accompanied by several school leaders. I know that the shouting just now must be from this person. From afar, I can feel the strong breath of this soldier. He is different from other instructors. His military prestige is beyond doubt, and his overall temperament is also very upright. This is what he said It''s like a real soldier.


    When he approached me and saw his rank, I realized that he was an officer. When he came to my side, all the instructors here immediately saluted him and cried out in unison, "company commander!"


    Obviously, the boss of all the instructors in this military training is the company commander in front of him. As soon as he came over, he scanned around with deep eyes, and then he asked the drillmaster in a deep voice: "tell me, what''s the matter?"


    The cold faced instructor immediately said: "report, I am here to train students, this student ran to meddle in their own affairs and hurt me!"


    This matter was not a big deal, but when I was said by the cold faced instructor, it seemed like a big thing. Especially when I had brought so many people to confront the instructor, I couldn''t explain why I was right. As soon as the school leader heard the cold faced instructor''s words, he immediately reprimanded me and said, "Ye Zixuan, you are still bringing people to the training ground. Do you want to do something about it The school will not be demolished! "


    Obviously, the school leaders are very angry with me, and their faces are red. It is estimated that what I have done will have a great impact on the school. This is not a general fight. If it is really serious, the school leaders will be implicated.


    Therefore, in the face of the school leader''s reprimand, I did not dare to refute, and was about to explain, but the company commander suddenly swept at me with sharp eyes. Before I could speak, his deep voice came over: "are you ye Zixuan?"


    In the face of this company commander, I can''t help but feel awe. I didn''t dare to have any disobedience. I wanted to explain to him at the beginning, but his sudden question stopped me. Did he know me?


    After listening to his words, I nodded my head dully.


    Seeing that I admitted myself, the solemn officer suddenly showed a smile. Then, his voice changed from low to soft, and continued to ask me, "do you have another name, solo?"


    Hearing this, I was a little confused. Not only I, but also the instructors were also confused. They thought that the company commander would uphold justice for them, but from the tone of the officer''s speech to me, I could see that there was no trace of blame.


    I looked at the company commander stupidly. I didn''t know what to say next. In my impression, I didn''t see him at all, and even had no friends in the army. After thinking about it, I couldn''t help saying, "yes."


    My affirmative answer made the officer in front of him smile more and more happy. His face full of dignity seemed to have become friendly. He looked at me kindly and asked weakly, "since I said everything right, you should be su Qiyao''s son, right?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 175

    The officer in front of me asked me so many questions in a series, which completely confused me. I think I can''t think of anyone like this. However, when he said my father''s name, immediately, I understood that he didn''t know me, but knew my father. But in my impression, my father was a bit better How could you know such a young officer?


    The more I thought about it, the more I didn''t want to. I nodded at the officer directly and said, "well, you''re right!"


    This time, the smile on the face of the original indifferent officer became more and more strong. He restrained all his sharp points, then patted me on the shoulder and said with appreciation: "Su Qiyao''s son is different. He has responsibility and courage. Come on, let''s find a quiet place to talk."


    In a flash, the strange officer seemed to regard me as his brother, and he was familiar with me. In the face of his behavior, I was speechless for a moment, but the one who was more speechless than me was the drillmaster who was beaten. He suffered a loss in my hand and was about to take advantage of this opportunity to take advantage of me. Now there is such a dramatic scene and hit him Unprepared, he said to the officer: "but, company commander, this boy he..."


    before he finished, the Officer immediately stopped him and said, "shut up


    With the officer''s roar, the instructor who still wanted to refute did not dare to take more breath, while other instructors were silent and did not dare to speak. Obviously, their company commander''s deterrent power is still very high, these soldiers do not dare to disobey him, one by one stand upright, motionless.


    The officer glanced at them and said in a sharp voice again, "keep training and lead the team well."


    With that, he glared at the group of instructors, and then went to the school leaders and said, "it''s a small misunderstanding. The soldiers are joking with me. It''s no big deal. Just let it go.".


    The officers said that, of course, the school leaders were happy, and they would like to make a big thing small. So they immediately piled up a smile, nodded and agreed to the officer. Under the officer''s three words and two words, the matter, which had been exaggerated, became a sesame issue directly. It was solved so easily.


    In a moment, the atmosphere in the playground changed. The eyes of the whole field were fixed on me and the officers. Their expressions were different. There were reverence and admiration, but there was more surprise. In people''s eyes, the officer directly pulled me and left the noisy playground.


    Out of the playground, we went straight out of the school. Outside the school, we found a coffee shop and sat down and started chatting. The officer was a happy man. As soon as he opened his mouth, he said, "well, I''ll introduce myself. My name is Zhang Lei. I''m a little older than you. You can call me brother Lei!"


    At this time, he had no airs at all. He was very polite and gentle. Although he was no more than a few years older than me, he was a company commander after all, and at least he was also a person with military rank in the army. Therefore, I still did not dare to be abrupt and said very politely to him: "Hello, brother Lei. I just heard you say my father''s name. Do you know me £¿¡±


    Zhang Lei said with a smile: "I don''t know your father. I haven''t seen him. But I always listen to my father mention him. He used to be your father''s soldier. In an emergency, your father also saved my old man''s life. Therefore, my father has always kept this matter in mind, but Uncle Bai is too low-key and refuses to see my father. My old man is the same I''m a man of gratitude, so I often mention your father in my ear


    After listening to Zhang Lei''s words, I was a little surprised. His father actually was a soldier under my father. What logic is this? I only know that my father was a soldier, and uncle Yang is my father''s comrade in arms. Now I listen to Zhang Lei''s words, is it possible that my father used to be a sergeant in the army? I don''t know anything about these old things.


    When I was in a daze, Zhang Lei told me about my father in his father''s mouth. It was because his father often talked about my father. Therefore, Zhang Lei had a deep impression on Su Qiyao.


    It turns out that my father was also a hero in the army. He was definitely young and promising. He was a very righteous man. He was a young man. He had already become an instructor in the army when he was young. Originally, with my father''s qualifications and strength, he would be able to stay in the army, because the old leaders in the army were very optimistic about my father But my dad left the army when he was at his best. It''s not clear why he gave up his bright future.


    However, although his people left, the legend about him is still widely spread in the army and is talked about with relish. Zhang Lei also can be said to have grown up listening to my father''s story, so he worshipped my father very much. He has always followed my father''s example and worked hard to become a company commander, and my father has become a person who changed him.


    Later, not only did Zhang Lei''s father want to see my father, but even he wanted to see my father, a legendary figure. But he was so frustrated that he didn''t have a chance. Finally, Zhang Lei finally found out that my father had a son named Suluo, whose pseudonym was Ye Zixuan, and the troops he was stationed in happened to be in this city. Therefore, he brought people to my school military training, in order to meet him I, but I was not in school, let him down for a long time, did not expect that at the end of military training, finally let him look forward to me.After listening to the story that Zhang Lei told me, my heart was filled with waves. I really didn''t expect that my father had such a legendary past. No wonder he had such a powerful skill. It turns out that he used to be the ace instructor of the army, but he never mentioned it to me. How low-key is this?


    My father and my mother suddenly quit the army, but then my father and mother told me that there was a good way for me to leave the army? Why did you go to jail? How many things does he have that I don''t know? All of a sudden, I suddenly felt that my father was too mysterious. Even my own son could not understand him. The past was so beautiful, but he didn''t mention a word to me. Only he could do this.


    No matter what he has done before, I always remember what uncle Yang said to me. My father is a good man, and I also believe that he is a good man. My father won''t do anything harmful to nature. Otherwise, he can''t stay at home all the time after he gets out of prison to cultivate himself. Once again, uncle Yang and Zhang Lei''s father have high evaluation on my father. I think my father is definitely a legend.


    After some emotion, my face also returned to calm. I admired Zhang Lei in front of me, but at the same time, I also had a good feeling for him. Through the conversation, I could tell that he was also a righteous man. Therefore, I took him as a good brother and talked to him about my father''s recent situation. Of course, Zhang Lei still hoped to visit my father, He hoped that I could help, but I knew that my father would not meet outsiders easily. He was staying in his hometown alone now and didn''t want to be disturbed. So, I politely refused him.


    Zhang Lei knew that I was in trouble, so he didn''t say much. Then he talked to me about other things. He said that if he had anything to do, he would go to him directly. He would certainly help me. Suddenly, there was a company commander brother. Of course, it was a good thing. I talked with him for more than an hour, until he received a phone call saying that he had to leave first. Then we broke up to say goodbye.


    Before leaving, we left each other''s phone, saying that after the military training, he would be transferred. If there is anything in the future, we can contact each other by telephone.


    After Zhang Lei left, I couldn''t help but come up with my father''s appearance in my mind. My heart was filled with emotion. I was thinking that my father was such a bull in those years. As his only son, I could never let him down, or even inspire him. I must let my achievements surpass my father!


    After that, I went back to school alone. After what happened to me on the playground and the instructor, my name was directly established in the freshmen''s place. My eldest brother was followed and recognized by the freshmen without a single soldier. At the same time, because Zhang Lei mentioned my father''s name, many people understood that he didn''t pursue my responsibility because he didn''t pursue my responsibility My dad''s influence.


    Even though those old students knew that I had a father who had been in prison, Zhang Lei, because of my father''s name and his attitude towards me, has proved that my father is not an ordinary person, which makes people who know this matter have a deeper awe of my eldest brother, and my name is back in public view.


    Before I came back, Jiang Li, who was very famous in the school for a time, now his fame is directly submerged in the sea.


    In the next two days, my life returned to peace. In addition to my daily work and rest, I had regular classes and my grand plans. For every meal, I had dinner with some close brothers and discussed the big plans. Of course, my plan was to build a trustworthy elite team in the school and train them before embarking on that road Practice, to serve as my vanguard, everyone in this team must be carefully selected by me...


    my plan in this university of bastards is a great joy to them, which is also their future work, because it is difficult to find a job after graduation from a junk university like ours, and there is no future after going out, With my prestige in school and my own strength, many brothers feel that they will have a good future if they follow me. Moreover, these people are just young people, and they like this kind of life.


    After knowing my plan, my close brothers basically agreed with me. Even Chen Haoran and Du Yuhang supported me very much. But Jiang Li and his cronies were a little cold. In the end, they agreed with me reluctantly. I could feel Jiang Li''s dissatisfaction with me, but I pretended to see nothing and didn''t say anything what.


    After this matter was agreed, I asked these better brothers to select people and give me all the good ones. Finally, I selected them one by one. The more I knew, the more we had to choose them carefully, the more reliable people we could find. I didn''t want to see traitors or timid masters in the future.


    After a few days of screening, my grand blueprint will slowly unfold. At noon, I stood on the rooftop of the teaching building and looked down at the earth in front of me. What appeared in front of me was the picture of my brothers fighting in the north and South in the future, and my road to dominance was about to start...


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 176

    When I was immersed in a beautiful future, suddenly, my mobile phone ring broke through the sky and suddenly rang. I took out my mobile phone and saw that it was Jiang Li''s calling, so I picked it up.


    Jiang Li told me that he wanted to invite me out to dinner alone. He said that he had already reserved a place and let me go. He said that he invited me mainly for the sake of his cousin''s affair. He was afraid that I would still be worried about it. So he took my cousin with him this time and asked him to apologize to me specially. He also solemnly promised that his cousin had reformed and would never commit any more crimes. I hope I gave him a compliment. Jiang Li''s attitude was very sincere. I didn''t refuse and agreed with him directly!


    Half an hour later, I came to Jiang Li''s hotel. Jiang Li and his cousin had been waiting for me for a long time. After I arrived, he wen immediately bowed down and apologized to me. He kept saying that he was sorry. He knew he was wrong and should not bully others. He must be a good man and follow my example in the future.


    Now that everything has passed, and his attitude is so sincere, it seems that he Wen is really repentant. I didn''t embarrass him, but told him that it was OK.


    After a while, when the dishes came up, Jiang Li also kept toasting me, saying sorry words, saying that during my absence from school, he really did not do well enough, which disordered the atmosphere of the school, and let me down. I hope I don''t take it seriously, and I will correct it in the future and live up to my trust in him.


    I drank with him and kept talking about nothing. He Wen also kept toasting me. He Wen toasted me for all kinds of reasons. He said something like praise. In short, he said a word and a glass of wine. The appearance of the congratulation was the second Jiang Li. His mouth and Jiang Li could talk. I didn''t refute his face. After a meal, I was a little bit I''m drunk.


    After dinner, I proposed to go to KTV to sing, but was politely refused by their brothers. They said that they had drunk too much and wanted to go back to school to sleep. Since they didn''t go, there was no way. Then we went back to school together, speechless all the way. But when we came to a secluded alley, Jiang Li suddenly stopped.


    I looked at him, puzzled asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Jiang Li looked at me with complicated expression and bit his teeth. He still summoned up courage and said, "brother, I''m sorry!"


    As soon as his voice dropped, two groups of people came to the two ends of the alley. The fierce leader who came from front of me was Wanlong, the boss of Normal University.


    He led a large group of people, covetously approached me. Not far from me, Wan Long''s mouth bent out a smile of conspiracy. He looked at me and said, "Ye Zixuan, I didn''t expect that we would meet so soon."


    At the moment, Wan Long''s expression is very arrogant, and his tone is full of banter. People can''t help but have the impulse to beat him violently. For him, I have learned a little from Shen Muchen. He is not as open and aboveboard as Bai Qiuyan is. He is famous for his Yin and ruthlessness. So, today, he can make a secret siege of me, no wonder, I just didn''t think of it. He even colluded with Jiang Li, so I ignored Wan long, and directly turned my eyes to Jiang Li. Looking at him, I said faintly, "Jiang Li, you still let me down!"


    In the end, Jiang Li was still deeply influenced by his power and did something sorry for me. Perhaps, he also realized that what he had done was a little disrespectful. Therefore, he did not refute, but silently lowered his head.


    However, Jiang Li''s cousin was so excited that he couldn''t help yelling at me: "you''re so disappointed, damn it. I''m disgusted to think that I''ve just offered you so many drinks. Do you really think you''re great? You can be the head of school. My cousin has no credit, but also has hard work. When you are not in school, my cousin is busy. You are good and have a fight. Throw down a stall, do not care about anything, directly sat on the boss''s seat, come back, but also do not give my cousin face, in front of so many people hit me, how do you let other people see my cousin! "


    Now he Wen is quite different from the one who just kowtow in the hotel. His acting skills are really good. The so-called dog can''t change eating excrement. At this moment, I want to give him an Oscar. However, although he Wen said these words, I understand that these are Jiang Li''s inner words.


    At this time, Wan Long''s sarcastic voice came again: "Ye Zixuan, ye Zixuan, I didn''t expect you to have today. I really can''t bear to see your fate for a while! Ha ha ha


    I stare at Wan Long tightly, calmly said: "Wan long, although I have a little festival with you, it is not a big hatred of life and death, you should not kill me?"


    After listening to my words, Wan Long said with an evil smile: "ha ha, it''s impossible to kill you, but I can definitely do it if I abolish you!"


    His words are very frivolous. It is like stepping on an ant for him to abandon a person. Indeed, it is very easy to abolish a person in this city with his family background. However, his words are just like a joke to me. I shrunk my mouth and answered faintly: "are you sure it is necessary?"


    Wan Long waved his hand and said helplessly, "it''s very necessary. Ye Zixuan, I know that you are a person who will report everything, and do you think I don''t know what you''ve got? You want to hold Shen Muchen as the boss of Normal University. If I don''t abolish you, do I have to wait for you to join hands with him to abolish me? I don''t want to leave the school like Bai QiuyanAs soon as his words were finished, several of his attendants also echoed, saying that I wanted to die by myself and meddle in their school. I immediately understood why Wan Long was in such a hurry to start with me. Originally, he had a good head. He knew that sooner or later I would do it to him. He didn''t want to wait for his death, so he had to do it first. I should say nothing now. Since he had ambushed so many people this time, he must have thought well and must mutilate me.


    I just don''t understand how Jiang Li suddenly got involved with Wan long. So I turned my head and looked at Jiang Li again. I asked him in a puzzled way: "Jiang Li, anyway, I treat you well. If it wasn''t for me, you are still a little loser who can be bullied. At first, I thought you and I were in the same boat, and you were a man of ability I have been using you as my confidant.


    The reason is that I trust you. You are now in school. I just can''t figure out why you betray me. In other words, even if you have the determination to replace me, then you should use your own power to deal with me. As long as you can defeat me, I''m willing to give up the position of the boss, but you betray me, It''s not in line with the way of a gentleman to find someone from another school to deal with me! "


    When I said these words, I had some expectations for Jiang Li in my heart. He was my brother after all. I really didn''t want to see him fall into the abyss. I hope that he can wake up in time, so that I can forget what he did.


    But as soon as I finished my words, Wan Long immediately interrupted and said, "Ye Zixuan, I''m really sorry to disappoint you. Brother Jiang Li and I are just partners. He wants to deal with you, but there is no legitimate excuse. Even if you are knocked down, no one in the school will convince him, only dissatisfied with him.


    As for me, it''s hard to find an opportunity to deal with you. So we hit it off as soon as possible. He''s the bait to lure you out. I''ll take care of you. Somehow, your brothers will find me. After I kill you, I can help Jiang Li become the leader. We can cooperate with each other again, It''s a win-win result


    As he said that, a smile of pride reappeared on the corner of his mouth, as if his scheme were very profound. Although he speaks well and uses Jiang Li for each other, I know that Jiang Li is actually his puppet. Wan Long has helped him. Jiang Li can''t refuse to ask Jiang Li for anything in the future. Moreover, it''s light and easy for him to annex Jiang Li with Wan Long''s power. This boy may have been blinded by his power and never thought of his future situation.


    So, I continued to persuade Jiang Li and said, "Jiang Li, do you really want to choose to cooperate with Wanlong? Even if I am abolished and you become the boss of the school, do you think those students will convince you, do you think you will be able to enjoy the scenery in the future?"


    Hearing this, Jiang Li finally raised his head, looked at me, and firmly said: "brother Xuan, this is the last time I call you big brother. In fact, I don''t want to betray you. I know you have helped me a lot, and I don''t want to do ungrateful things. However, like you, I also have ambition, I also have revenge, and I also want to enjoy the taste of admiration from thousands of people. You used to be a waste. Why can you, I can''t, I can''t be convinced!


    Until the day you came back, I didn''t intend to fight against you. I still respected you in my heart. But all this changed from the moment you hit my cousin. When you came, I was disgraced by you. I hit my cousin in front of so many people in the school. After all, I have done so many things for you, even if there is no credit, No hard work yet?


    What''s more, you have to step on that road now to cultivate elite forces that only belong to your own deployment. Are you trying to suppress me? You will not reuse my people. You are equivalent to reducing me to bare commander. I feel that I have to go back to understanding and release. In the end, brother Xuan, all this is what you forced me to do! "


    At the end of the day, Jiang Li''s voice became louder and louder. It seemed that at this moment, all his dissatisfaction with me was vented. He Wen next to him also scolded me, which made me look like a pig or a dog.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 177

    I really didn''t expect that my plan would make Jiang Li think that I was deliberately against him. In fact, in his heart, he had already wanted to oppose me. This is just a kind of speech. I looked at Jiang Li and said in disappointment: "Jiang Li, you have followed me for such a long time, I still know you better. You are very kind, but you are a little too boastful and like to show off and play Prestige, but I don''t say much. I hope you can take care of yourself.


    So, on the day I came back, I just advised you to keep a low profile. For the rest, I didn''t blame you, because in my heart, you are still my brother. I know you have your advantages. You are good at speaking and what to say. As long as you follow me well, I believe your position can not be shaken. However, why do you want to have this and why do you want to communicate with other students Unite against me? "


    What I said from the bottom of my heart was a touch to Jiang Li. He was a little embarrassed and a little unwilling. However, his cousin was not happy and scolded me: "Ye Zixuan, you are in the end now. His mother knows how to use his mouth. Why didn''t you write so much when you hit me that day? I''ll tell you now Tell you, it''s too late


    Now, even Wan Long thinks that I am deliberately throwing bait in order to get rid of himself. He has no patience to listen to my nonsense any more. He threatens not to give up. After a burst of touching, Jiang Li''s eyes suddenly become firm. He solemnly says to me, "brother Xuan, I''m sorry, since the matter has come to this stage, whether it''s wrong or not Yes, I have a clear conscience! "


    When he finished this sentence, I was completely despaired of him. So, when Wanlong was about to give orders, I suddenly yelled at them and said, "are you so confident that you can abolish me?"


    All of a sudden, my tone became serious and frivolous. When I said this, Jiang Li and Wan Long were stunned. When they were stunned, I gently took out my cigarette and smoked slowly.


    Immediately, I said to Jiang Li with profound meaning: "Jiang Li, I don''t know whether you overestimate yourself or underestimate me. You really think you can deal with me. Don''t I see your abnormality at all? Since that day, I have noticed your change, but I have been observing you quietly. I have seen your every move these days. You are really dissatisfied with me. What''s more, on the playground that day, I had a conflict with the drillmaster. Your cousin was also present at that time. Wouldn''t you be the first to rush over.


    However, the speed of your rescue is not as fast as Chen Haoran, who is far away from school. I think if Chen Haoran doesn''t come, you don''t plan to come over, do you? What''s more, when I discussed the matter with you, you were obviously reluctant. I felt that you would make an accident, so I paid more attention to you. But in the end, I hope you don''t betray me. I don''t want to lose your brother.


    But this afternoon, you suddenly asked me to have a meal. Don''t let me take anyone. Of course, I know something''s wrong. This is a Hongmen banquet. However, I just thought that you would set up a bureau for me and force the palace. To my surprise, you would unite with ten thousand dragons to suppress me. What you did made me very disappointed! "


    Jiang Li was even more astonished when he heard me say these words,! He had done something wrong and had no confidence. When I said this, his face became ugly. Compared with him, Wan Long was calm. He looked at me with disdain and said, "ah Li, don''t hear these magnificent words. Now he is alone, and abolish him first."


    As soon as Wan Long''s voice fell, I immediately threw away the remaining half of the cigarette and said softly, "you rotten people, really don''t deserve me to do it myself!"


    Finish saying, I again light to the air said a sentence: "you can show up!"


    When I said this, Wan Long and they were still a little puzzled, but in a flash, the two ends of the alley flooded into a group of people, far more than the number of people Wanlong ambushed me here, and these people all carry guys, full of momentum, and the leader is Chen Haoran.


    Seeing this, Wan Long''s dirty face turned black, and Jiang Li was even more frightened and frightened. As for his cousin He Wen, his arrogance disappeared. He looked at Jiang Li in panic and at the large troops coming from behind him. His expression was no longer what words to describe.


    When they were in panic, a lazy voice suddenly rang out in the crowded alley: "Arlo, I thought you were going to fight against hundreds of enemies with one enemy, but I can''t think of calling a helper in the end!"


    After a while, everyone looked at the direction behind me. I couldn''t help but look back and find that at the other end of the alley, there were a group of people in Wuyang, and the one who led them was Shen Muchen, who was more than a woman!


    Shen Muchen''s appearance pushed the atmosphere of the alley to a high point again. Originally, Chen Haoran''s appearance had already made the people of Wanlong and Jiang Li panic. Now Shen Muchen brought a group of people to join in the fun, and all of them were stunned. The boss of Tangtang Normal University no longer had the arrogance of the previous second, but some just held back and indignation Anger. And Jiang Li is scared out of a cold sweat, he Wen is standing shivering.I thought to myself that they were really a group of rubbish who had never seen the world. Then I did not observe their funny expressions on their faces, and went straight to Shen Muchen''s side and asked in doubt! Way: "Mu Chen, how did you also come?"


    Shen Muchen replied with a smile: "in fact, this is a pure coincidence. I came back from the bar the night before yesterday, and happened to meet Wan Long and Jiang Li in the bar. I know Jiang Li. Seeing him and WAN long together, it seems that they are discussing something. I have a premonition that something bad will happen in the near future. Therefore, I have been secretly observing his movements for the past two days, just afraid that he will play Yin, but today I got the news that he had brought a group of people off campus, so I had a lot of heart and followed him out to have a look. At this time, I just met Chen Haoran and brought people here. Listen to him, you went to the banquet alone. He was hiding outside and waiting for the opportunity to move. I realized that you were the one they were going to deal with. Later, I also sent someone to prepare for it. "


    Shen Muchen''s words are plain and light, but what I hear is very moving. Shen Muchen is indeed a wise and intelligent person with delicate mind. He has the talent of a military teacher and the wind of a general. He is the best gift that God has given me. In fact, I didn''t want to make a big deal about it. After all, at that time, I just thought that Jiang Li was abnormal, and I was only suspicious. That''s why I would At the same time, I asked Chen Haoran to prepare for the appointment in case of unexpected needs. When I went to the hotel alone, I had a lot of heart before entering the box. I secretly investigated the situation. When I saw only Jiang Li and his cousin, my heart was still stable. Although I suspected Jiang Li, I sincerely hope he would not betray me.


    However, at the dinner table, watching them so courteous, I immediately felt that things might be really not simple. Although a meal was safe, I always felt something was wrong. Therefore, when he asked to go back to school with me, I asked Chen Haoran to follow me quietly after I came out, and I also discussed with him in advance, no matter what Abnormal, must wait until I am critical time to come out again, do not let oneself expose too early.


    When Jiang Li took me to take a short cut into the alley, I had a premonition that something might happen. This was the place where they ambushed. Everything was exactly as I expected. However, I was not happy with the result. On the contrary, my heart was very heavy, especially when I saw the real appearance of Wan long, I had to believe that Jiang Li was really back Betrayed me.


    However, in the process of the dialogue, I still gave him opportunities again and again to let him know where he was lost. But in the end, Jiang Li''s behavior made me completely disappointed. He didn''t leave a little room for himself. He couldn''t do it again and again, so I can''t be blamed.


    I gave Jiang Li a chance, but he didn''t cherish it. Since he said that, it has been proved that there is no possibility of harmony between Jiang Li and me. It is impossible for me to stay with a real anti me person.


    And Shen Muchen''s appearance is definitely a surprise to me. I didn''t expect him to come over. For my own business, I won''t trouble Shen Muchen. However, now Wanlong is involved, and he also threatens to scrap me. This is a good opportunity for Shen Muchen and the best time to solve the problem of Wanlong. He is also a sheep It''s in the mouth of a tiger, so we can spare no effort to deal with him later. And Shen Muchen estimates and my idea is the same, he looks at Wan Long''s look covetously.


    Chen Haoran and Shen Muchen''s two groups of people immediately surrounded Wanlong. Jiang Li''s cold sweat on his forehead became more and more turbulent, and his eyes became dim. At this time, he looked at me with pitiful eyes and prayed, "brother Xuan, I''m wrong!"


    This time, he seems to have really repented, or perhaps, he has felt the gap between him and me. He knows that I am not the former solo who was slaughtered before. He knows that I also have my own ruthlessness. He knows that I will not easily let go of those who can threaten him. But just now, I can only pray to him Give him two words, late!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 178

    Now I can''t be the same as before. I''m kind to all people and have a sincere heart. I have a plan and a Chengfu. I won''t be blind to do anything. Although I know that I don''t doubt people, I won''t use them. Since Jiang Li''s abnormal behavior, I almost lost confidence in him. Today, his performance has made him no longer have a whirlwind The opportunity.


    Looking at Jiang Li, I shook my head in disappointment and said coldly, "it''s too late!"


    There was a deep chill in the voice. One side of He Wen heard my words, directly scared plop, kneeling on the ground, prayed to me: "brother Xuan, no, grandfather, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, it''s all my fault, I was beaten by you, I''ve been egging on my cousin, he was taken astray by me, it''s all my fault, Grandpa Xuan, please forgive my cousin!"


    Although he Wen has no guts to kneel down, he is not pleading for himself, but for Jiang Li. In fact, I also know in my heart that Jiang Li is against me and he must have something to do with his cousin. And Jiang Li saw his cousin like this, he wen directly pulled up, and then he said to me firmly: "brother Xuan, don''t listen to his nonsense, all this is my reason!"


    It can be seen that their two brothers are brothers and sisters, and have the feeling of sharing weal and woe. But now it''s too late to say anything and can''t turn back. At this time, Chen Haoran also came to me and pointed to Jiang Li and said to me, "brother Xuan, how to deal with this traitor?"


    I gently licked the lower lip and said coldly: "hit!"


    At once, Chen Haoran and his brother attacked Jiang Li and he Wen. It is estimated that Chen Haoran had already seen Jiang Li unhappy. He called him a fierce fight and kept swinging at him with a steel pipe. Jiang Li and his cousin were beaten on the ground and howled in the crowded alleys.


    I did not stop, Chen Haoran with people have been fighting, and finally, until the fight two people are unable to cry out, panting on the ground, I said a word: "stop!"


    Immediately, Chen Haoran and his group stopped their movements and consciously retreated behind me. I came to Jiang Li, slowly squatted down, looked at Jiang Li like a dead dog, and said, "Jiang Li, you should know the story of Suluo. He is a man who must report his revenge. If anyone moves him, he will pay back twice. But I think you were once My brother helped me a lot on my way to be king. I will not spare you today. However, you are my enemy now. I can''t allow you to stay in school any more. What you can do is to take your cousin out of school! "


    When I said this, my eyes were full of ferocity, and Jiang Li knew my means, so he didn''t dare to refuse me. He immediately agreed. I looked at Jiang Li and said scornfully, "good, good. Now get out of here, or I''ll change my mind for a while."


    Hearing what I said, Jiang Li got up like a dog, and then helped his cousin. They both staggered out of the alley. When they disappeared in my sight, I focused my eyes on WAN long. The expression in his eyes suddenly became cold and goose bumps got up. However, he is worthy of being a Wang Ba who loves to play tricks. Both of them have been in a jar He could suddenly change his face and show a fake smile. He explained to me, "boss ye, misunderstandings are all misunderstandings. It''s Jiang Li''s boy who wants to unite with me. It''s quite helpless."


    This is all his conspiracy, but he put the blame on Jiang Li. After listening, I became more angry and said to Wan Long: "I feel that this is also a misunderstanding. I just want to know that I want you to get out of school today and give up the boss''s seat. Would you like to?"


    Hearing this, Wan Long''s innocent face suddenly froze. For him, giving up the boss''s seat was like killing him. He didn''t think about it at all. He immediately turned into a gloomy face and yelled at me, "Ye Zixuan, don''t go too far. I didn''t move you today. What do you want?"


    I smile, said: "that is not to discuss it?"


    Wan Long directly replied, "no!"


    With that, he also put on a fighting posture, and his brothers were all ready. He wanted to shock me with their momentum. How to say, he is also the boss of Normal University. What''s more, his family has a little background in this city, so his confidence is always enough.


    But I didn''t care about his so-called background at all, and I didn''t want to talk to him any more. I winked at Shen Muchen and Chen Haoran. After a while, our two gangs went out and rushed to a small number of Wanlong people. Although Wanlong put up the fighting posture, they were still too few. Shen Muchen and I were far more than three times the number of Wanlong How many, not a few minutes of Kung Fu, Wan Long brought the people down on the ground, howling!


    At the beginning, Wan long resisted two times, but his fists were always difficult to defeat four hands. In the match with Chen Haoran, he took the lead. In the middle of the fight, the crab came in again. Because he suffered a loss in Wanlong''s hand last time, he almost made every effort to attack Wanlong. After a while, under the joint efforts of Chen Haoran and crab, Wanlong was defeated. Even so, the crab still kept on Hand, keep kicking down the dragon on the ground. This usually arrogant figure, has lost all the light, when the dragon is about to faint, crab finally stop.However, Wan Long is also a tough guy. He was beaten like this and didn''t say a word. When the crab was pushed down to rest, the moment I approached him, he finally tried his best to yell at me angrily: "Ye Zixuan, I promise you will regret it, I will let you pay a heavy price!"


    Once a person is in a dead end, the only thing that can be done is to threaten. For me, it''s really too much to see. I understand, so I''m not angry. I just said to him faintly: "you should know that I planned to deal with you. Now it''s you who sent me this opportunity to blame?"


    Wan Long was so angry that he wanted to say something, but he was so hurt that he coughed up a mouthful of blood and his face became worse. At this time, Shen Muchen also came over and glanced at Wan Long lying on the ground. Then he looked at me and asked, "what should I do next?"


    Shen Muchen is always a cautious person. He knows that Wan Long is not only the boss of their school, but also the background of the underworld in his family. Therefore, at this critical moment, he will ask my opinion. I calmly look at Shen Muchen and say in a soft voice, "that''s useless!"


    Shen Muchen could not help wrinkling his brows. He may not know that. During this period of time, my father often put a sentence in my ear, telling me that to treat the enemy, especially the enemy who is purely threatening, never be merciful. If you are kind to the enemy, then you are cruel to yourself.


    And lying on the ground, a listen to my words, as if the light returned, immediately squeezed out two words from his mouth, said: "you dare!"


    I stare at him evil smile, immediately, I let two brothers put him up from the ground, at this time, Wan long, like a dead dog, I said to him strangely: "what do I dare not, do you think I will be afraid of your threat, when you say you want to abolish me, you should think of the consequences, for a person who wants to abolish me I can''t keep him safe, so you''re looking for it


    After that, I immediately motioned my brother to seize his right hand, and I took out the military dagger that I carried with me for self-defense. Under the moonlight, the light of the knife was shining. Seeing me take out the dagger, Wan Long was afraid. He believed that I was not frightening him. He immediately pointed at me and said in panic, "Ye Zixuan, you can''t move me, You should know what my family does. You can''t stay in this city if you move me


    When his death came to an end, Wan Long knew that it was useless to ask for mercy. He could only bring out his family background. But I didn''t care. He held the dagger tightly and went to him. Shen Muchen stopped me when he saw this. He stopped me and said to me: "Arlo, let me come if you don''t want this. This is my grudge with him. What happened to me Carry it


    At this time, Shen Muchen is still thinking for me, I am deeply gratified to say: "Muchen, you are wrong, now this is not you and his business, it is me and his business, if I did not make preparations, I may really be abandoned by him, such a person stay is a hindrance, only if he can be completely disabled, you can solve the school at ease As for the problem of his family, I should face it. You should know that I had to go that way, so I''ll take their home first! "


    My tone is very serious and fully expresses my determination. Now my goal has changed. It is not just a unified school. Now, my goal is to rule the forces of the whole city, to fight against the person behind the scenes, and even have the opportunity to unify the whole country. Therefore, there will be no fewer enemies in the future. More than one million families are not too many. Besides, this is also me I have to make it clear to people that this is the consequence of offending me.


    Shen Muchen saw my determination, he was silent for a while, and finally agreed to my practice.


    Immediately, I continued to aim at Wan long, his eyes were still full of murderous spirit. He listened to all my words in his ears. Under this circumstance, Wan Long was really going crazy. He suddenly came to his strength, struggling and threatening to say that if I abolish him, I would die miserably. However, his body and arms were caught by my brother How to struggle is just a waste of energy.


    The more he looked like this, the more happy I was in my heart. The evil said, "don''t worry, I will be gentle. I can''t completely disable you. I just want you a leg and an arm."


    When I held the dagger and slowly aimed at his right hand, Wan Long''s pupils burst out and his cold sweat came out. At the moment, I dare not even say the threat to me, and kept saying: "no, no, no, please, please, don''t!"


    And the brothers brought by Wan Long also prayed for me and threatened me, saying that if I did, the Wan family would never let me go. Unfortunately, now I can''t listen to anything. My eyes are cold, my hands move a few times, and Wanlong''s tendons and tendons are easily picked and broken by me.


    After a few seconds, the piercing howl resounded through the night sky, and I stepped on the first fire of society, which also opened the curtainwww.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 179

    Now I have changed a lot, especially in the way I deal with the enemy, I have my own measurement, no longer hesitant, no longer indecisive. Therefore, whether it was Jiang Li who betrayed me or WAN long in front of me, my actions were not blind and planned.


    For Jiang Li, in addition to being ambitious, he was not too bad hearted. What''s more, he showed his sharpness under my wings. Without me, he was nothing. What''s more, he was a poor man who was led to the road of gangster by me. Today, I let him go, which is to let him return to normal life. I don''t think he has the ability to threaten me later.


    However, Wan Long is different. He is ruthless and cruel. I can only wait for him to abolish me. Since I have decided to do so, I have already done a good job of consciousness. Wanlong can be regarded as a door for me to enter the society. It is also a way to let people know that ye Zixuan does things for people, whether in my school or in Normal University It is the other schools around the border, I want to establish their own unique dignity.


    Of course, I also know that taking Wan Long means that I am going to face the enemy of Wanjia. From this moment on, I am really on the road that I can''t turn back, and my hands are still covered with blood. With Wanlong losing too much blood, his energy is exhausted and his coma is on the spot, the storm is really over.


    Immediately, I asked Chen Haoran to take someone to send Wan long home. Shen Muchen and I found a place to talk with each other. However, Shen Muchen was a little worried and asked me to be more careful in the future. Of course, I will pay attention to this. When I talk to him, the more important thing is to tell me about Xie Yu. In recent days, he has asked people to inquire for me carefully Next bath center boss, finally, from the grapevine to know some stories.


    It turns out that the reason why the boss of the bath center is able to take a foothold in this area is not how powerful he is, but because there is someone behind him. It is said that he is a woman, and is definitely not an ordinary person. Therefore, the nominal boss is just a guy who has paid money to become a shareholder, not much The ability, really powerful is the woman behind him, this just happened to tell me, that woman is Xie Yu mouth behind the scenes.


    However, Shen Muchen''s news is only limited to hearing about it. As for who the woman is, he still can''t find out. He only knows that she is not simple, because Shen Muchen told me that there are no less than 100 people in the boss''s other entertainment places, and they are all powerful people who are more powerful than ordinary gangsters. In this case, then It''s not difficult to dig out the true face of this woman. She is so powerful that she may know other powerful people. It is even more difficult for me to defeat her. I believe that she will be trampled on by her in my score.


    Since I have the determination to defeat her, I can''t wait to die. I have to take action. Now I sit with the beautiful man and discuss the countermeasures. If I use the power of my school to deal with the woman, it is obviously impossible. Since I want to go that way, I need to develop external forces and have my own field, so that I can get experience Financial resources, get their own territory.


    When I talk about the elite plan in the school, Shen Muchen agrees with this very much. Jiang Li''s rebellion is a living example. Therefore, we must clear our eyes and select the talents who are absolutely loyal and have considerable strength. Moreover, Shen Muchen also mentioned that if we want to go that way, we can''t do without rules. The so-called "no rules can''t be square without rules" If we are strong enough, if we want to have another example like Chiang Li, we must make a dead rule and let such rebellion bear serious consequences.


    Therefore, I have to upgrade my student party to a model social organization and formulate rules so that those who join my team will have worries behind them and dare not rebel at will.


    Shen Muchen and I almost hit it off with this idea, and through Jiang Li''s affair, I paid more attention to the selection of elites. Now, I have to raise my requirements again. Even I need to understand my family background clearly. Anyway, this time, I will check all aspects and definitely be able to select a group of elites.


    Speaking of this, Shen Muchen also gave me an important message, that is, about the venue. He said that there are people watching the venue in almost all the entertainment places around here. I can''t start now, but there is only a small bar, which is not supervised by anyone. It mainly earns money from students in nearby schools. However, the boss does not seem to have much ability, and there will always be some The troublemakers, but there is no way to solve it, mainly because their family profits are not very good, powerful people do not care about their family, the boss himself is reluctant to pay for people, can only barely live.


    What Shen Muchen means is to let me take the bar as my stronghold and go there to see the venue. It doesn''t matter how much I earn. The most important thing is to let my student corps have a foothold and gradually grow in the future.


    As soon as I heard Shen Muchen''s words, my heart was filled with joy. It was a good opportunity for me to get a foothold. It was my first step into society. After all, it was not convenient to do anything in school. The school, which was busy teaching and educating people, could not be my stronghold. However small the bar was, I didn''t care how much income it had It''s a place to settle down and give me a chance to develop myself. Anyway, for me now, the site is the most important thing.When I was happy, I did not forget to thank Shen Muchen. For this good brother, it was very difficult to express my feelings with thanks. I know that he has put a lot of effort into my affairs. Therefore, I will not spare no effort to help him. I told him that this time, he only cleans up the remaining party in school. If there is any other trouble or trouble, I will solve it, Don''t worry about it.


    Shen Muchen said that he would deal with these things as soon as possible, and then he came out to help me, be my right arm, give advice to me, and Wanlong was abandoned. His team had no leader, and he knew my relationship with him. Knowing my means, he would not dare to make unnecessary resistance. However, it was only a matter of time before he conquered the normal university.


    A conversation with Shen Muchen made me more confident in the future. We all have ambition and passion. I believe that in time, our dream will succeed. Chatting and chatting, it was almost midnight. Then, Shen Muchen and I went back to school respectively.


    The next day, when I woke up, I immediately heard that Jiang Li and he Wen had left the school and disappeared. I had no sympathy for Jiang Li''s departure. I thought that he had dealt with him mercifully. All this was his own fruit. No wonder others. From his betrayal, I knew that people''s hearts were unpredictable!


    After Jiang Li left, I quickly removed the rest of his party. Most of his diehards were on the top of the wall and were vulnerable to attack. However, my next focus was still to attract strength. After Jiang Li left, I handed over the power of sophomore to Xiao Tianyi, who was second only to Jiang Li, but had been suppressed by Jiang Li. This man is a man who bears humiliation and has never had one So now I give him a chance, a platform to show his talents.


    Xiao Tianyi got my respect. He was grateful to me and vowed to be loyal to me. Jiang Li was a lesson in the past. Therefore, he didn''t dare to be careful about me. He himself was not the kind of person who had a mind. He seemed to have a mind set, but in fact, he was simple and honest. I was completely at ease with him.


    After settling down, in the next two days, I was trying my best to screen people. Although the process was very troublesome, I still worked hard to be busy. Finally, I screened out those people in my mind. The number was as many as 200, while the number in my heart was 50. After observation, I screened out another 50 of these people as my secret Armed, can only let me deploy the pro guard.


    The rest of them were not eliminated, but as my vanguard, they fought with me on the battlefield. The 50 people were sent to Zhang Lei''s army for training. Zhang Lei didn''t refuse my request, but agreed directly. Most of these 50 people were bastards. The school diploma was useless for them. After my brainwashing, they all issued Swear, swear to be true to me.


    The next thing to be solved is the place where we settled down, the name of the organization and the problem of discipline, which is the name of the organization. After these three issues have been solved, our flag can be put up. That night, I took Chen Haoran, Xiao Tianyi and several elite backbones to the small bar mentioned by Shen Muchen.


    This bar is really a bit biased. Starting from our school, we walk about 30 minutes. When we enter the bar, we find that the bar is not as small as we expected. Everything is OK. The decoration is a little monotonous and the atmosphere is very good. For the low-cost student party, it is very popular.


    We made a random turn in it, then ordered a box, ordered some wine, and talked while drinking. It''s true that the drinks here are not very expensive. No wonder no one cares. But to be honest, it''s quite suitable for the camp in my mind. I like this atmosphere.


    Chen Haoran and several of them also think it''s good here. It''s not far from the school. If you have something to run over, you''ll be quick. The most important thing is that these brothers believe in my personal ability. They think that this place is a stepping stone for me. They believe that with me, we can create a land of our own.


    In fact, their thoughts and expectations for us are also the future I want. As soon as I think of becoming a overlord in the future, my blood can''t help but tumble and have a good drink with my brothers. Then, I immediately made up my mind that I would take this place in any case.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 180

    Now that I''ve made up my mind, it''s time to start. So, after drinking almost as much as my brothers, I called the waiter and asked her to call their boss. Maybe I forgot to read the almanac when I went out today. However, today, their boss was not here today. After a long journey, it seemed that I would be able to come back in three or four days Asked for a boss''s phone number, and then ready to leave.


    When we got out of the box and went to the bar hall, a clear and familiar female voice suddenly came over: "Qiqi, look, your flower protector is here! Looking at the source of the voice, I found that the person calling out was actually a fat woman with Qiqi, and the person sitting opposite her was Qiqi who was fighting against injustice. I really didn''t expect to meet her here, which made me feel helpless.


    After Qiqi saw me, she was stunned for a moment. Then, she immediately got up and walked towards me. In front of me, Qiqi said straight to the point: "Ye Zixuan, thank you for the last thing!"


    Her tone is very sincere, however, her voice is always weak, and her delicate body seems to be sick. However, I don''t know why she would come to the bar. I looked at her and gave a slight smile. She replied politely: "Hey, nothing. Other people will do the same to me, but I happened to be ahead of them, and also Yes, didn''t you lend me your bike? We''re even


    After listening to my words, Qiqi also embarrassed smile, said softly: "well, that''s OK!"


    Seeing that she was so shy, I couldn''t go on talking, as if I was deliberately chatting up. Therefore, as a classmate, I asked her with concern: "you a girl, how did you come to the bar in the evening?"


    Qiqi was embarrassed to reply: "the mood is a little bad, come out to relax, this does not happen to stroll here, come in and sit down!"


    I looked at the time and felt it was very late. The gentleman said to her, "let''s go back to school together. It''s quite chaotic here. You two girls are not safe at all!"


    As soon as I finished speaking, before Qiqi had time to speak, the fat man suddenly came up to me and said, "OK, OK!"


    The fat woman seemed to regard me as an idol, and her eyes were shining all the time. Now when she heard that she could walk with me, her face was full of joy. Although Qiqi was a little embarrassed, she agreed to see the fat woman. She could not say anything. With the acquiescence of Qiqi, we all went out of the bar together.


    However, accidents always come and you are caught off guard. As soon as we walked out of the bar, two vans suddenly appeared outside, blocking our progress.


    As a matter of fact, as soon as the car stopped, the door was opened quickly, and a group of big men with strong backs jumped out of the car. Each of them had a bright machete in their hands, which was on the road. The people standing in the front of this group of people looked different from others. Yes, they were bald, although they could not grow out Strange, but special momentum, a look is a practitioner, strong body, sharp eyes, let people see can not help shaking.


    After all these uninvited guests came down, they suddenly squeezed out a young man who was well-dressed. He was obviously a different type among the big men. As soon as he came up to the leader, he pointed to me and said to the bald man, "brother Guang, he abandoned master long!"


    From the moment I saw the two vans, I had a premonition that something was wrong. Now when I heard the boy''s words, I immediately understood that it was the Wan family who came to visit.


    These days, although I have been busy in the selection of candidates, but also left one more heart, that is, I am afraid that thousands of families will find me revenge. I came out here tonight, but I also took more precautions, so I specially took Chen Haoran and several of them. Unexpectedly, they still came. At this time, I''m not afraid of them, but Kiki and they are by my side. I''m afraid it''s not good for them.


    When I was thinking about how to deal with it, Chen Haoran suddenly opened his mouth and said to me: "brother Xuan, if I remember correctly, the person who took the lead is called byyguang. He has a little reputation on the road. In addition to his name, he is ruthless in fighting because he is bald. All the people on the road call him yidaoguang


    After listening to Chen Haoran''s words, my heart was tangled again. Chen Haoran is a local, and he knows more or less about the road. Since he said this, it is enough to show that this bald head is really extraordinary. I regret not bringing them here. I have the ability to escape, but they can''t. what should I do?


    However, the man in front of him has to go through a lot to develop his momentum. It can be seen that such a person must have a life on his hands. I am sure I can defeat him against such a cruel character. However, it is useless to deal with him if the light can deal with him. He has more than 20 men with machetes, all of whom have experienced many battles. We should be tough with them, It''s just the slaughter.


    I have the ability to protect myself, but it''s not good for my brothers who are very important to me to have an accident. Before the establishment of the organization, several important backbones were damaged. That would be a bad start. After that, even if I had a life to live, I''m afraid I would not have the dignity to make a comeback. Therefore, revenge can be revenged, but people can''t be planted here.After thinking about it, I didn''t care. When these big men were about to get close to them, I directly yelled: "run!"


    At once, my brothers and I ran with all our strength like flying.


    The elite is worthy of being an elite. Even running is a good hand, and the speed is very fast. However, after running a few steps, I suddenly find that Qiqi and her two are still standing in the same place, as if they were fixed, motionless.


    Seeing byg close to them step by step, my heart was in a mess, and my brain turned quickly. I still felt that I couldn''t leave them. Although I only met them by chance, and even my friends were not counted as friends, but they also went with me on my advice. If I was targeted by byg and operated on them, I would be a sinner for ages In this urgent situation, I could not die of conscience and ran back.


    Chen Haoran saw that I suddenly ran back, and quickly called out: "brother Xuan, don''t worry about them. They have nothing to do with us. They will be OK. You should run quickly."


    I didn''t listen to Chen Haoran''s words, ran straight to Qiqi and their face, and then pulled Qiqi with one hand and the fat woman with the other, and ran away.


    Qiqi''s body is not so weak. After being led by me for a few steps, she was panting, a little bit unable to keep up with the rhythm, but she still tried to follow me, and kept running.


    On the other side of the fat woman was fat, running is more difficult, tired is unable to run, while running shouting: "I can''t, I can''t!"


    In the time of life and time race, I really didn''t care much about them. I didn''t pay attention to their status and continued to run with them. However, after running a few steps, a van suddenly appeared at the intersection in front of us, which blocked our way. After the door opened, a group of people rushed down from the car again.


    This time, we are completely surrounded. It seems that they are prepared to act, and have blocked my retreat. I can''t help but sigh: "ginger, it''s still old and spicy!"


    When I stopped, BAE Yongguang had brought people slowly to my side. His pace was not urgent or slow. He didn''t care about my escape. He said jokingly: "run, why don''t you run?"


    Chen Haoran, who had already stopped in front of me, was also a little nervous. He turned back and said anxiously to me, "brother Xuan, what should we do?"


    Then, I let go of Kiki and their hands and said in a deep voice, "I''ll see the opportunity later!"


    It seems that today''s robbery can''t be avoided, so the loss can only be minimized. For the sake of justice, I sacrifice myself. As long as my brother is not involved, I can do whatever I want.


    Soon, Pei Yongguang stood in front of me and looked at me with banter on his face. His stature and height were not close to each other, but they were strong and powerful. In front of me, he had a bit of irresistible majesty. His eyes were full of irony, as if I were a monkey in the desert and a baboon in his eyes!


    After looking at me for a long time, he said with some hoarse voice, "are you the Ye Zixuan who hurt our young master?"


    In the face of his question, I didn''t have the slightest fear in my heart. Instead, I straightened my chest and answered forcefully: "yes, it''s me!"


    After hearing this, byg gave a contemptuous smile and said, "it''s nothing special. I really don''t understand who gave you the courage to deal with our young master!"


    With that, he snorted unconsciously, but at the same time, his eyes gradually showed a fierce light. Inadvertently, his whole person exuded a strong murderous spirit. That kind of feeling can only be possessed by killing people.


    Seeing him like this, I also knew that it was useless for me to say anything at this time. I abandoned Wanlong. Since they came to visit, they could not let me go. I didn''t want to beg for mercy, but I didn''t want to involve other people. So I said to Pei Yongguang calmly: "brother Guang, right? I heard that you are No. 1 person on the road. I know that today you are looking for me I did it all by myself. I''d like to stay and let you handle it. But I beg you to let go of my brothers, because this matter has nothing to do with them, OK? "


    The first half of the sentence I said is sonorous and forceful, although it is carried here, but the momentum can not be lost to them, and the second half of my sentence is in the tone of supplication, I really do not want to implicate them.


    After listening to what I said, there was a flicker of a different look in his eyes, as if with a tinge of appreciation. Maybe, because he is a person on the road, he likes me as a person who speaks righteousness. After all, he should be the first to mix meanings. He should also be a righteous character. He did not refuse my request and nodded to me, He said, "well, yes, my order is that you should be alone and have nothing to do with other people, so they are free now."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 181

    For him, this is a reasonable request, he did not think about it, he agreed, if he did not agree, then I have no way, but he did agree, but even so, my brother did not agree. Hearing this, Chen Haoran was the first to stand up and said to me: "I will not go, is not it agreed to live and die together?"


    As soon as this remark was uttered, it immediately aroused a reaction. The other brothers also stepped forward firmly, saying the same words as Chen Haoran, and they would not leave me alone. Seeing them like this, I was inevitably moved. At the beginning, I chose them, first of all, their strength, and secondly, their loyalty. Now this situation appears, and I still say to them Is a kind of test, the result is obvious, all qualified!


    However, the more they are like this, the more I can''t let them die. The other party now has about 20 people, and all of them are outlaws. If they fight hard, my brothers will make unnecessary sacrifice. So, I directly yelled at them and said, "I''m the boss, didn''t you hear me! Ah? "


    My tone is extremely severe, but these people have ignored my orders for brotherhood and insist that I won''t be left alone.


    When I heard this, I was very satisfied. The brothers really didn''t make friends for nothing, but it''s not the time to express emotion. Then, with a calm face, I angrily yelled at the brothers again: "this is the order. Leave me now. Don''t let me say it again!"


    My voice is particularly loud and clear in this silent night, which makes these brothers dare not speak again. After I finish speaking, I look at Chen Haoran and give him a look to indicate that he should leave quickly. As long as he leaves, it is easy for me to get away. In my heart, I hope he can understand what I mean, so as not to let them go.


    Chen Haoran hesitated a few times, a bite of teeth, and finally left with other brothers reluctantly, and see them leave, my heavy heart can also be put down.


    Watching Chen Haoran, they walked out of my sight, and the stone in my heart was also put down. However, what made my egg ache was that there was still a person standing behind me, that is, Qiqi. Even the fat man left, but the Qiqi still stayed here. I was speechless and asked, "what are you still doing here?"


    Qiqi said to me in a subtle voice: "because you helped me last time, I also want to help you this time. I can''t leave you alone!"


    After listening to her words, I couldn''t help crying or laughing. I didn''t know whether I was happy or sad. For a moment, I said to her directly and coldly, "what can you do for me? Take advantage of the fact that you can go now. Don''t get in the way here is the greatest help to me!"


    What I didn''t expect was that this seemingly sickly girl had a very stubborn character. She was just like she didn''t hear what I said. She still stood still. No matter what I said, she would not leave. Even if I pushed her, she would not go.


    However, while I was arguing with Qiqi, one of the other side''s ponies couldn''t look down. He came over with a knife and swore: "MD, you two didn''t mean to wait for help here. Come on, I''ll tell you now, you can get out of here, or you''ll be raped by your brother later!"


    Although his words are hard to listen to, they are not unreasonable. Indeed, people who have been able to stand in society for so many years must have a superior mind. They will not waste time with you here. If you delay more time, I will be more likely to help. Therefore, what they want is a quick decision. Originally, their boss let my brothers go They were a little unhappy, and they could not bear to see Qiqi not walking in the way. However, seeing that Qiqi didn''t go, the big man came directly to Qiqi, reached for her and tried to drag her away.


    If Qiqi is pulled away like this, they are all outlaws who can''t say what they will do. So, I instinctively put out my hand, clasped the wrist of the big man, forced a swing, and directly threw him a stagger..


    The big man saw that I started suddenly, then he became angry and scolded me: "my day, your mother!"


    With that, he cut me with a knife. However, although this man is a daring character, his combat effectiveness is just a scum to me. I don''t care about him at all. When his knife cleaves to me, my hand moves immediately. I immediately grasp his hand and twists it. His knife falls to the ground with a bang, I shook hands and made a fist to the big man''s chest. This guy didn''t have time to dodge and hit directly. He went back and forth again and again. Finally, he was caught by his brothers and didn''t fall down.


    When others saw this, they were ready to fight against me. But Pei Yongguang suddenly raised his hand and stopped them. Then, he looked at me with sharp eyes and said in a cold voice, "do you want to resist?"


    I gently smile, calmly said: "no, I just don''t want him to hurt an innocent girl!"


    Finish saying, I looked at Qiqi again, said in a sharp voice: "Damn, you are sick, roll away, roll quickly, how far far roll far."


    At this moment, I was really a little angry. I didn''t know what she could do to help me. It''s good for these desperators to talk about their feelings. If they were really angry, I couldn''t imagine the consequences. Therefore, no matter how Kiki looked at me, I would take her away, for her sake, and for myself.However, the girl''s temperament was so extreme that she was still clinging to her life. It seemed that she did not pay attention to these people with knives. There was no fear in her eyes and she was not afraid of them.


    But at this moment, even if I still have patience, it''s useless. Now, BAE Yongguang can''t wait any longer. He looked at me and said, "I have no patience to wait. Ye Zixuan, I respect you. I''m also a man of blood. Therefore, I won''t kill you directly. I''ll only waste one eye, feet and legs of you. It''s my personal gift Your forgiveness


    After that, Pei Yongguang didn''t care what I meant. He came over with a knife. His body exuded endless momentum and was extremely powerful. To tell the truth, if Qiqi was not here, or he was alone in front of me, I would definitely have the strength to defeat him. However, after all, it was difficult to defeat him with two fists and four hands, and there were a lot of machetes behind him, So, I can''t resist. I''m afraid they threaten me with Kiki. Sure enough, women are a kind of trouble.


    But I couldn''t be a lamb to be slaughtered by them, so I couldn''t help stepping back two steps and deliberating: "is there no condition to talk about? What''s the benefit of abandoning me? I can double it, no, ten times to you!"


    There was really no other way to think about it. I had no choice but to take advantage of it. But obviously, it didn''t work. He quickly stood in front of me, shook his head and said softly, "I''m sorry, there is no condition to talk about!"


    After that, he didn''t wait for me to reply. Between the electric light and the flint, he raised his knife and cut it at my arm. As soon as my eyebrows congealed, I instinctively wanted to dodge. But at this time, Qiqi, who had been guarding me all the time, suddenly blocked in front of me, raised his head, and said firmly to Pei Yongguang, "you can''t hurt him!"


    In my impression, Qiqi has always been a delicate girl, even her voice has never been loud, but at this moment, her voice has become bigger, and the tone is very fearless, not afraid of death at all.


    I really didn''t expect that a delicate girl would stand out for me. What makes me even more puzzled is where she has the courage to block the sword of byg and dare to speak to the famous brother Guang in the road with such a tone.


    Her sudden appearance caused a big accident to byg, which caused his knife to stop in the air. He looked at Qiqi for two seconds, and then calmed down. He said angrily, "get out of my way, or you will be ruined together!"


    At this moment, BAE Yongguang''s eyes really showed anger. He had always been disdainful to me, and had never been angry at all. But now he is angry with Qiqi. Obviously, he is annoyed by this endless girl. But even so, Qiqi is still fearless, as if did not hear his words, still block in front of me, motionless.


    At this moment, a fire burst out of his eyes. He pointed at Qiqi with his knife and roared again: "Stinky ladies, I''ll say it for the last time. Get out of my way, or I''ll cut you in the next knife!"


    Obviously, Pei Yongguang had been tolerant before, but now I was completely provoked. In the face of such a scene, I was speechless. I really don''t know where Qiqi''s courage comes from. Dare to challenge Pei Yongguang like this, she won''t really love me and want to be a pair of desperate mandarin ducks with me. I suddenly laughed at the thought of this, so I quickly grabbed her and said, "I beg You, go quickly, don''t mind your own business! "


    I didn''t expect that Qiqi''s temper was getting worse at the critical moment of life and death. As soon as I touched her, she immediately broke away from my hand, and still kept a look of death as if she were still in front of me, and said to Pei Yongguang, "I won''t go. If you have the ability, you can kill me!"


    Tattoo man''s fury had already reached the extreme, now it was directly ignited by Qiqi''s words, and his anger broke out. He glared at Qiqi, and quickly raised his knife to chop at her, and his action was crisp and quick..


    Seeing this situation, my heart immediately tightened. I thought that no matter how angry Pei Yongguang was, he would not be able to attack an innocent girl. He would just force him to push aside. However, I didn''t expect that his knife was really like what he said. He really cut Qiqi without any hesitation. Just as I was shaking my spirits, his knife was immediately cut To Kiki.


    At this time, a dark shadow suddenly flashed out in the night. With the appearance of the shadow, I unexpectedly saw that BAE Yongguang was directly hit and flew out and fell heavily to a place several meters away. Everyone on the scene was shocked by this scene.


    At the scene, only the heart mentioned my voice, saw his hand, but it felt like a dream, so sudden, so timely, and the shadow blocked in front of Qiqi, ignored all the machetes, slowly turned around, looked at Qiqi coldly, said coldly: "Miss, are you ok?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 182

    Through the roadside light, I can clearly see his face, firm and cold. His age seems to be about 30 years old, but his eyes contain an infinite sense of vicissitudes. So mysterious and unpredictable, even his voice is cold to the bone, making people feel shivering.


    But his strength is absolutely the first-class master in China, and his action is so fast that I can''t be fooled. With just such a simple move, he flew out the imposing Yong Guang. This is not what ordinary strength can do, but this man can easily do it, and his face is still calm, as if this move for him, it is not easy to blow The power of ash.


    He such a master, suddenly appeared here, and also called Qiqi miss, that is to say, he is Qiqi''s bodyguard, which is really beyond my imagination.


    At this moment, it suddenly dawned on me. No wonder Qiqi dared to block in front of me regardless of life and death. No wonder she was not afraid of the angry tattooed man, even the machete he chopped down so quickly. It turned out that she was not impulsive to die, she was deliberately protecting me.


    When I was distracted, Qiqi''s calm voice suddenly floated in the night sky: "you are willing to show up at last. I thought you were asleep!"


    Her tone is very gentle, a few separate joking appearance, but listen carefully, Qiqi angry.


    But in front of the bodyguard listened to Qiqi''s words, his face still did not have the slightest expression, only the lip gently moved under, said in a cold voice: "my task is to protect the safety of Miss, only miss''s life is in danger, I will come out!"


    What he said was very insipid, without any emotion, as if it was a robot, a robot who did things according to the rules. This also made me understand why Qiqi didn''t need to help me in other ways, so she had to stop in front of me. It turned out that all this was on her purpose. Her purpose was to lead out the cold-blooded bodyguard. It was really unexpected and seemed like it The weak little girl had such a mind and courage, and seemed to have a very extraordinary life experience. She listened to the cold man''s words and didn''t say much. She just turned to look at me and whispered, "let''s go!"


    Her tone is very relaxed, as if we have been liberated at this moment, but in the current situation, only the leader, Pei Yongguang, has been kicked away. The other 20 or so big men still carry bright machetes and are covetous at us. Even if the strength of cold-blooded bodyguards is high, it is impossible to single out so many savages with swords?


    Anyway, at this moment, I''m in a mess. Qiqi really subverts my ordinary view again and again. I can''t imagine how she can be so confident and so calm. It seems that with this excellent bodyguard here, she is not afraid of anything.


    I frown, and then stare at Qiqi. Under the light, her face is so white. At this moment, I suddenly feel that Qiqi''s skin is so unusual. Maybe it''s not pure white skin, but it may be that she has a serious illness, which makes her face pale and bloodless.


    Think of this, I am more and more confused, such a seemingly delicate little girl, what kind of girl is it? How big is her background? Why can there be a cold man such a master in the side, everything, I want to so hope to get the answer.


    However, when my eyes touched her clear eyes, I completely felt unusual. I also believed that with this bodyguard here, everything could be solved. So, I nodded at Qiqi, and then left with her calmly.


    However, as soon as we took a few steps, those big men with knives responded. After all, they were people on the road, not decorated vases. Just now they were just like me. They were shocked by the sudden appearance of cold bodyguards. They didn''t come to their senses for a moment. Now they saw that Qiqi and I were going to leave. Of course, they didn''t want to A horse stood in our way and ordered us to stop


    Before he finished his words, the cold bodyguard quickly flashed to his side and kicked him. The tall men didn''t even react. Just like their boss, they were kicked to fly. This time, we all saw his move. He was like a ghost in the dark, quick and vicious.


    However, after all, they are social people who have experienced big storms and waves. They are not timid. On the contrary, they are more and more brave. When they see the tall man being kicked and flying, they immediately rush towards the cold man with a knife. At this time, the voice of Pei Yongguang suddenly rings through the night sky, shouting: "stop it all!"


    I don''t know when, byg has already got up from the ground. He is worthy of being the boss of these people. Seeing people and seeing things is really deeper. Obviously, he stopped his subordinates at the critical time because he saw the extraordinary cold man.


    If byg can make a living on the road like a fish in water, he must have his own shrewdness. Let alone whether they can cut down the cruel man, even if they can deal with him, they should also consider the consequences. Will a family that can send out such a powerful bodyguard be a general family? Therefore, although he suffered a loss this time, he did not dare to act rashly. When all his men stopped, he covered his chest and walked forward a few steps, and came to the cold man.Then, with that pair of sharp eyes, BAE Yongguang looked at the cold man for a long time, and then he asked seriously: "I said this brother, can you give me a name?"


    At this time, his tone is no longer arrogant, he and the cold man when talking, are particularly polite.


    Seeing his attitude, the cold hearted man did not take any more moves. He just walked forward calmly and stopped in front of byg. It seemed that he was saying something, but I didn''t hear clearly. But at this moment, I saw clearly the serious face of Pei Yongguang, and suddenly his face turned pale. Looking at his appearance, he seemed not to want to stay here for another moment, and immediately ordered to say "Retreat!"


    After that, he did not hesitate and unwilling to lead those big men with swords directly and left in dismay.


    After BAE Yongguang was scared off, the cold man suddenly disappeared in the night without even calling out to Qiqi. However, Qiqi seemed to be used to such a bodyguard and didn''t care whether he followed him or not, so she walked forward. Her expression was calm, as if it was a scene just hanging on the line, just a small can''t No matter how small.


    But even if Qiqi has nothing to do, my heart can''t be calm for a long time. To be honest, I''ve seen many big scenes, and I''ve experienced life and death. Now I can face anything calmly. Even if I''m besieged today, I can be fearless in the face of danger. But what makes me unable to calm for a long time is not Pei Yongguang, but Qiqi''s identity and the strength of a cold man Are deeply engraved in my heart, let me a little bit can not accept.


    It wasn''t until Kiki went out for a long time that I suddenly regained consciousness and caught up.


    At the moment, I feel that my mood has changed greatly when I walk with Qiqi. Before, when I left the bar, I still wanted to escort her back to school, so as to save her a little girl from being safe outside. But at this moment, I feel funny. It''s not that I protect her. Obviously, she protects me. It''s embarrassing to think about such a result It''s embarrassing.


    At this moment, I really don''t know what to say with Qiqi. She completely subverts my imagination, but I know that there are some secrets in everyone''s heart, and our relationship is not familiar. She can''t tell me her life experience with me. I fully understand these.


    So, we both walked a little way in silence, I still broke the silence of the night, sincerely said a word to Qiqi beside me? Thank you


    Qiqi looked at me with a slight smile and said, "it''s OK. Didn''t you help me too? This time we''re even!"


    She said this, the smile on her face suddenly disappeared, and then, she showed a serious face and solemnly said to me: "can you promise me not to say today''s things, just as nothing happened, OK?"


    In an instant, I was dumb by this question. Although the mysterious Qiqi, on the surface, is a weak girl, I can feel it. Her courage is very strong and her head is very smart. It is estimated that she knows that I want to inquire about her situation, so she takes the lead to open her mouth, which is to tell me not to ask more questions, just as nothing is seen.


    Sure enough, her idea is the same as I predicted. I also understand that since she doesn''t want to say it, I can''t get to the bottom of the matter. Besides, I have no reason to know too much. So I nodded and replied, "well, I know it!"


    The simple dialogue, explained all she didn''t want to say, we two continued to walk soundlessly in the dark, not in a hurry.


    Although the two of us also talked, after a few words, the atmosphere fell into embarrassment again. Qiqi herself is a girl who doesn''t talk much. Although I am not a talker, I will treat her as a normal person before the incident, and I will find a topic to solve the embarrassing environment.


    But now, this feeling is not the same, for me, Qiqi changed mysterious and strange, I still don''t ask for trouble, maybe, in her eyes, I''m just a little rascal, I don''t need to have anything to do with such a big girl.


    So, in the next journey, we walked quietly towards the school.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 183

    Just as we were about to get to school, we suddenly heard the noise in front of us, vaguely floating into our ears. We felt that there were a lot of people. Vaguely, we could hear: "let''s hurry up. We must rescue brother Xuan. It''s too late to go."


    "Yes, yes, I have to rescue my elder brother. He is also very kind to everyone. Some white eyed wolves are very arrogant in school every day. When they encounter something, they just like Sun Tzu, they push around, but we are the only ones who come here in the end."


    "All right, all right, don''t say, now we have to deal with not ordinary people, but the real underworld. It''s normal that they dare not come if they can''t do it well. I understand those who want to go back now, and never force them to do so!"


    "Brother Haonan, what are you talking about? Since all of them have come out, there is no reason to go back. Brother Xuan dared to let everyone go back. He took on his own, which is enough to prove that brother Xuan is a man of righteousness. If he is like this, there is no reason for us to retreat!"


    "Yes, yes, all of us are here. We will never leave. Let''s run quickly and save big brother as soon as possible."


    Accompanied by these fragmentary sounds, the crowd was surging in front of us. They were running towards us. Through the illumination of street lamps, I estimated that they were about 40 or 50 people, and each of them had a guy in his hand. These people were fierce and unstoppable, without fear.


    At this moment, if I say that my heart is not touched, it is absolutely false. Even if I want to pretend calm again, my heart can''t help but jump up. I feel that my whole body is surrounded by warmth, and at the same time, it is full of passion and blood. Their appearance, really, to tell the truth, is totally beyond my expectation.


    Previously, I really wanted to let Chen Haoran and them leave. Their staying would only make our situation more dangerous. As the backbone, if something happened to them, it would hinder the future development. Moreover, after they left, I had the ability to protect myself completely. I did not think that they would come to save me. I did not let them go with such a purpose.


    But I never thought that these brothers who were forced out by me would contact other brothers in the school. Even in such a short period of time, they came back to rescue me with such people. You know, they are facing a underworld with a machete. These brothers who can save me with their lives are definitely my real brothers ¡£


    For a moment, I was immersed in the brotherhood that moved me and made my blood boil. My feet stopped unconsciously. In this way, Qiqi and I stood in the middle of the road, looking at these fierce brothers. They were eager to save me and passed us directly on the road.


    For a moment, I suddenly came back to my mind and was about to stop and skip my brothers. But at this time, someone in the crowd suddenly noticed me standing in the same place. Suddenly, an excited scream rang out in the night sky: "look, isn''t xuange here?"


    The appearance of this voice, immediately, all the people stopped and turned their heads to look at me. Now, all the brothers were dumbfounded. After a few seconds, they all cried out with one voice: "brother Xuan!"


    In an instant, the crowd was boiling. Then, Qiqi and I were surrounded. Dozens of pairs of eyes were on us and kept looking at me. The other brothers were OK. They didn''t know the danger I was facing just now, but Chen Haoran who just left was not the same. They were very aware of the danger I just had, especially Chen Haoran, who knew the name of byg Knowing his way of doing things, he didn''t believe that byg would let me go easily. I look very complicated.


    When he saw me standing here safe and sound like a ghost, his face was unbelievable. He kept circling around me, touching here and there, but he didn''t find that I was hurt at all. Finally, when he fully confirmed that I was not hurt, he finally stopped in front of me and looked at me with wide eyes and exclaimed in surprise¡° My God, big brother, can you tell me how you came out of your bald hands


    In fact, Qiqi is the greatest contributor to my retreat this time, but at this moment, my brothers completely ignore her, as if she does not exist as a weak girl, and their attention is completely focused on me. Perhaps, they never dreamed that the person who rescued me would be a girl!


    I can''t help but look at her eyes. In fact, her eyes are very indifferent, but there seems to be a special look in her indifference, which seems to indicate that I don''t say anything. I know that this kind of young lady goes to our third class university to live an ordinary life. She must have ulterior motives. I understand.


    Since she wanted to continue to hide, I was not easy to uncover, so I had to be brave enough to take all the things on my own head, boasting that I had bribed Pei Yongguang with ten times the property, which was right. The brothers did not doubt me. They all admired me and said that they would have a bright future.


    Through this incident, my status in the hearts of my brothers has been promoted to a higher level. At the beginning, I let my brothers stay away and face the danger by myself. This is my righteousness and my purpose. However, the sudden appearance of Qiqi''s bodyguard made me escape from life without exposing means, so that my brothers could be convinced of me from the heart.I also vaguely remember the faces of these brothers in front of me, and I drew a label for them in my heart. After chatting with these brothers, we went back to school together. When we got to the school gate, I saw that the fat woman was waiting here. As soon as Qiqi appeared, she immediately came over and worried Pulling her to ask East and West, we can see that although the fat woman is a little bit timid, she has a good heart and is also very concerned about Qiqi.


    Then, we separated, brothers also went back to their own bedroom, and as soon as I got back to my bedroom, I called Luo Ziyi, chatted for a while, then went to simple washing, and then went to bed to think quietly.


    Today, it was a surprise, but it gained some intangible benefits. On the one hand, I won the love and respect of my brothers. On the other hand, I didn''t expose my skills too early. I remember all the brothers who came to rescue the scene today. I also understand the people who didn''t come. After all, they are facing a real underworld, Fugitives, it''s normal not to come. I don''t blame them, but those people have been omitted from my list.


    Starting from tomorrow, I will again choose the replacement of those who have not come as the backbone among the brothers who appear tonight, so that the white eyed wolves will lose their luster in the school. And I again decide that it is time for me to screen out the elites selected on that day. I have said very righteous words, but made a slap in the face. I am very disappointed with them.


    Thinking about it, I fell asleep unconsciously.


    The next day, I put the things I thought last night in progress one by one. Those backbones who didn''t come gave me all sorts of reasons. Looking at their false faces, I was even more disappointed. If I pointed to them to fight for me, I didn''t even know how I died. Of course, I replaced some small leaders of various classes, and I also changed other brothers They are members of the periphery. They are not forced to ask for anything.


    Later, I called together the qualified brothers in my heart. They were very interested in the establishment of the organization proposed by me. They thought that they had no future of reading, but they hoped to have a bright future. Youth should have no regrets and exciting. Of course, there are some things that can''t be achieved by a single cavity of enthusiasm. The interests are very big. Therefore, as a member of the organization in the future, there are advantages and disadvantages. No matter what the advantages and disadvantages are, I will tell you very clearly, and the details are also clear.


    After a long chat, I finally re elected 30 backbone members, and the elite changed to 80. These 110 people, as long as each person gives them a knife, they are a hero in the river and lake. They are absolutely not afraid of big things. As long as you give an order, they will point out where to fight. There is no doubt about this. They are 110 people who will become me The vanguard.


    Although the number of members of the organization is small, they are all top elites. It''s ok if they are less loyal. I don''t worry about the number of people. The key is the venue. The bar I visited yesterday is a perfect venue. I have already taken a fancy to it and decided to make it my development place. So, at noon today, I contacted the owner of the bar and made an appointment for an hour I''m ready to meet.


    During the day, I was busy at school for a day, and finally solved all the problems. In the evening, I made an appointment with Shen Muchen to find a place to eat together.


    During the meal, Shen Muchen and I talked about my being surrounded by byy last night, which was very breathtaking. Shen Muchen pinched a sweat for me. However, Shen Muchen paid more attention to Qiqi. He said that this girl should not be underestimated. There must be some problems, but he should not do me any harm. Even so, it is better to contact less.


    , actually, I was very curious about this girl. I wondered very much about what kind of person she was and why she was studying in this school. So when Shen Mu Chen decided to spy on her for me, I agreed directly without hesitation.


    Of course, both of us don''t think Qiqi will harm me. From her coming out to rescue me, to the whispers of cold bodyguard and byg, we can see that she did not save me once last night, but gave a warning to Pei Yongguang and all the families behind him. If they want to deal with me in the future, they should consider the consequences, so, because of her I''m safe for the time being. However, I still need to be more careful in case of retaliation. I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. As a local villain, Wanjia can''t do anything unexpected to you.


    Therefore, Shen Muchen and I both think that even if Qiqi has problems, she can''t be enemies. At least, it can''t hurt me. To inquire about her background, the main thing is to let ourselves have an idea of whether to continue to contact with Qiqi in the future. After a meal, Shen Muchen and I talked about a lot of things, and the time was almost the same I said goodbye to Shen Muchen and quietly went to the bar for an appointment.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 184

    Shen Muchen didn''t trust me at first. He planned to come with me, but I refused politely. If people from all over the world came to me for trouble, I could easily get out of it. Shen Muchen also knew my skills. He felt that what I said was reasonable. If something like yesterday happened, he would become a burden to me, so he went back to school to wait for my news.


    As soon as I got to the bar, the kind-hearted waitress immediately gave me a warm reception. Without saying a word, I directly explained my intention to her. Only then did she know that I didn''t come to drink, so she coldly took me to the boss''s office.


    The office is in the innermost room on the second floor. When I open the door, I see the owner of the bar. It seems that she is a young woman in her thirties. According to the information given to me by Shen Muchen, she seems to be a widow. Her husband died in the third year of marriage. It is not easy to open a small bar. Maybe she has gone through years of tempering and her temperament is more charming, The main thing is that people are good at talking. At noon on the phone, I made an agreement with her. The fee I charged was not high, but it could guarantee the safety of her field.


    This bar has always been a troublemaker. The boss''s wife has been in a lot of trouble. But she is a woman after all, and it is difficult to solve these problems. She also wants to pay for the people to see the venue, but she can''t find them. Her bar is not very prosperous. Her income is not high. She can''t make any profit. No one wants to come here. It''s almost as good as two security guards It doesn''t work.


    However, I am willing to take on the job that no one is willing to take. Moreover, I can watch the venue for her as long as she has 10% of her net profit. This is indeed a happy event for her. According to the rules of this industry, generally, those who watch the shop should get 20% to 30% of the net profit. In some large bars, more than 30% is needed, but I only need to Only 10%, so, the landlady readily agreed to talk with me after meeting.


    On the phone, we all had a good chat. When we met, the boss''s wife could see that I didn''t come to make a fool of myself. I came with sincerity. However, she doubted my ability because I looked a little white faced. I was mature in mind but immature in appearance. Unlike the bully who could live in the house, my name was strange to her Yes, the landlady also has doubts about me.


    Therefore, the landlady can only continue to ask, to see my ability, to ask how many people I have under my hand. When I say that there are more than 100 people under my command, the boss''s wife''s face immediately glows with glory, and she asks me what I do and how can I have so many brothers.


    However, when I said that I was a college student nearby, and my brother was also a student Corps I had carefully selected, the boss''s face was suddenly covered with luster, her face immediately changed, and she became very ugly. She felt that I was coming to tease her. She directly patted the desk and called out coldly to me: "go, you go quickly!"


    A woman''s face turned faster than a book. Her attitude suddenly changed 180 degrees, which made me speechless. I stood in front of her and asked seriously, "why, I''m serious!"


    The boss''s wife saw me clinging to me and became more angry. She said to me with a straight face: "classmate, I''m very busy now. Please don''t joke with me and don''t play the game of underworld here. You should go back to study hard!"


    What she meant was that our group of students could not get into her eyes at all. In her eyes, students were just reading books, not fighting. Even visiting her pub was not qualified.


    I''m a little speechless, but this bar is the best place I think. Anyway, I won''t give up. So, I don''t care about the boss''s disdain. Looking at her, she said seriously, "boss, I really didn''t joke with you. I came here with sincerity. Last night I brought my brother here and stepped on it a little. Don''t underestimate our group of students and have me If you have a hundred hearts, I can make people dare not make trouble here


    However, even though I was too determined and my tone was tough, the landlady was still too lazy to look at me more. She couldn''t feel my momentum. Instead, she was amused by my words. She sneered at me and said, "little classmate, I''ll tell you straight. I won''t invite you. I don''t care about this money. I''m afraid that after inviting you, it''s easy to say anything in the field if you and me Your classmate has been beaten, and I will take the responsibility at that time. If your parents come to make trouble again, I will be in more trouble. I don''t want to cause more troubles like this. If you can understand people''s words, you can go quickly! "


    Her voice was helpless and angry. I finally knew why she didn''t invite me. She thought I was a primary school student. She would be beaten and called her parents when she was beaten. I was also a little embarrassed when she heard the answer. However, even if she was tough, I still didn''t give up. I was about to talk again, but I didn''t open my mouth, He opened his leg and was interrupted by a knock on the door.


    The boss''s wife said casually: "enter!"


    Immediately, the manager who gave me the number yesterday came in and said to the landlady that there was something wrong outside. The landlady''s eyebrows suddenly tightened. She immediately got up from her seat and walked out of the office to the door. She suddenly turned to me and said, "come out, classmate, I''m going to lock the door!"I went out without hesitation. However, I did not leave. Instead, I followed the landlady behind me, waiting to go with her to see the situation in the manager''s mouth. The landlady didn''t care about me now. She locked the door and hurried to the bar hall. I was not in a hurry. I followed her. When I got to the hall, I found that the so-called situation was that there was a naked man at a table The tattoo leakage hooligan is making trouble with two young brothers who kill Matt. He is deliberately trying to find fault. His spirit is very strong, and the two waiters nearby are afraid to get close to him. Some casual visitors around him are afraid to get in trouble and even dare not to get close to him. They all stay away from the crowd.


    When I heard the noise of the tattooed man, I scanned the scene again. I saw the little girl who was bullied and cried by Huang Mao. I immediately analyzed it. It must be that the tattooed man drank too much. Seeing that the girl was kind, I made a fuss, so I made a noise. But the landlady seems to know this man. As soon as she goes up, she says nice words to the tattooed man politely. When she calls the tattooed man, she says "brother" one by one. Her attitude is just like the one she just treated me.


    From what she said, I can also see that the tattooed man often makes trouble here. It is estimated that the owner''s wife is a widow who is easy to bully, and most of the guests in the bar are student girls, who are easy to tease. Therefore, she dares to do whatever she likes.


    This time, I don''t know whether the tattooed man really drank too much, or it really hurt his face. Anyway, he was very angry and didn''t give the landlady face at all. Even if the owner''s wife said that he would be free, he would not like to, and continued to shout loudly.


    Seeing the tattoo man''s anger, all the people on the scene were silent. No one dared to say anything, and no one dared to stop it. However, there was some light in my eyes. I couldn''t help but feel happy and said that the opportunity was coming.


    So, I strode straight forward and yelled at the tattooed man, "that''s enough, stop it!"


    My voice was sonorous and forceful, and my voice was very strict. All the guests around me were shocked to see me when I came out. Especially the girl who was bullied didn''t know which school she was from. She immediately looked at me like a savior. However, when she saw that I was the only one coming out, her eyes suddenly showed disappointment Color.


    But the landlady saw me suddenly ran to make a fool of herself, her face became more and more irritable, she was not happy to shout at me: "why do you come here, there''s no business for you, go quickly!"


    I ignored the owner''s wife and directly looked at the tattooed man. I yelled again: "do you hear me? Don''t make trouble here. Get out of here!"


    Hearing my abusive voice, the tattooed man was immediately dumbfounded. After a long time, he suddenly stood up, pointed at me and said, "who the hell are you? Give me directions here, is it TMD that doesn''t want to live?"


    I ha ha smile, carelessly said a sentence: "Ye Zixuan!"


    This is not a school. No one has heard of my name. All the people present think I''m a psychopath. They take me as a joke. The tattoo man''s hair is all up because of my name. He yells at me blatantly: "where the son of a bitch, dare to take care of my grandfather''s affairs, do you know Who is grandfather Tao


    I looked at the tattooed man, gently shook his head and said calmly, "I don''t need to know your name, and I have no interest in knowing it. However, you have to know my name, because from now on, I''m covering it. I don''t allow anyone to make trouble here. So, please get out of here!"


    After these words, I stare at the tattooed man, and then take out a cigarette from my pocket, hold it in my mouth, light it, and smoke leisurely, with a very elegant look.


    At this moment, the whole audience was dumbfounded. They stared at me inexplicably with different expressions, and the tattooed man was even more incredible. He glared at the boss''s wife, who was also at a loss. Seeing the tattooed man staring at her, she immediately shook her head at the tattooed man, saying that she denied my statement.


    Seeing the boss''s veto, the tattooed man immediately became furious. He turned his head and stared at me. His face was full of anger. He swore at me and said, "I''m my God, how can a stupid B dare to die in front of Laozi!"


    At the same time, he quickly picked up a wine bottle from the table and smashed it directly on my head. With a bang, the glass wine bottle split into pieces on my head in an instant. The water in the bottle said that the top of my head flowed down and the cigarette end in my mouth was put out. I threw away the remaining cigarette and gently pointed at the tattooed man "If you like, you can continue!" he said


    All the people present did not expect that my mouth blurted out this sentence. With the end of my sentence, in a flash, the whole audience screamed more than


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 185

    This scene came so suddenly that all the audience were shocked by the tattoo man''s move. You know, the trouble just now was at most noisy. In a flash, the matter escalated. The tattooed man started without saying a word, and even gave me a head blow. It has become bigger from now on. Some timid girls are scared to look pale, even the boss''s wife is scared Stupefied, she opened her eyes in horror at me, a face of horror.


    However, the hands-on tattoo man looks much more calm, as if he is used to this kind of drinking and hitting people. He doesn''t think it''s a big deal. Instead, he looks at me with a look of irony on his face.


    If I don''t fall under normal circumstances, I''m going to have a head broken and bleeding. But the result surprised everyone at the scene, because my expression was more indifferent than that of the tattooed man, as if nothing had happened. My head was not broken and no blood was shed. Just like nobody else, my eyes gave out a sharp light, which made people feel cold.


    I haven''t practiced any iron head skill, but I have trained my head during training. Therefore, a bottle of wine is just a small matter for me. I don''t have no reaction. I want to greet him on purpose. My purpose is to show you that the tattooed man starts first, so that I can deal with him again, which is a famous lesson I want to let the landlady know that I am not an ordinary student. I want to let her understand that I have strength. I want to prove to her that she can trust me to take care of the venue.


    After I shouldered the bottle, I didn''t make much response. Then I took out a cigarette and put it in my mouth to light it. Only then did I really highlight the strong breath. In the surprise and perplexity of all people, I took a deep breath of smoke. Then, I puffed a cigarette ring at the tattooed man who had been stunned, and said faintly, "I just gave it You have the chance to let you go, but you didn''t cherish it and started with me. But now, I can tell you clearly that you can''t go if you want to go! "


    My voice is very cold, my eyes are very sharp. For a moment, the tattooed man who was just arrogant and domineering just now, saw my state, and his body trembled unconsciously. Maybe he had already seen my extraordinary, and asked in a trembling voice, "who are you?"


    I watched the tattooed man smile, did not speak, and then the whole person suddenly jumped up in a thunderbolt, to his chest fierce on a flying foot, immediately put the tattooed man three or four meters away, while he wailed to think of the body, I took advantage of the situation and quickly rushed to him, grabbed his hair, suddenly hit the ground, a few efforts, tattooed man completely lost Revolt, lay limply on the ground.


    In a moment, the tattooed man was beaten by me. At this time, his younger brothers who killed Matt just reacted. One of them was brave and had the fastest reaction. He stole the bottle and attacked me. As soon as he approached, I found him in my spare time. I immediately picked up a wine bottle without looking back. Before his bottle hit me, I was one step ahead of him and sharp One of his backhands, holding a bottle of wine, smashed it vigorously in his face. When he was dizzy, I turned my back on his body and swept his legs. In an instant, the bold little brother fell heavily on the ground, suffering unbearably.


    The other two killed Matt''s younger brother saw this, and immediately they were scared and softened. They were scared by my action. I slowly raised my head and looked at them, and said in a sharp voice, "get out of here!"


    A simple word, this time, with endless momentum, the remaining two killed Matt dare not stay. One of them helped the tattoo man and the other helped my kneeling brother. They ran away from the bar in a panic. However, when they left, they said that if I were a man, I would wait here, so they disappeared ¡£


    For their threat, I didn''t care about them. If I was afraid, I wouldn''t be in trouble. My purpose was to let the boss see my strength. Then I smoked the cigarette in my mouth, and then spit out the cigarette end. Immediately, my expression returned to light cloud and light wind, as if the thing just happened was not a thing at all.


    Then, I glanced at the scene gently and said in a loud voice: "OK, it''s OK. You can drink and play. All the consumption tonight is on my head. I''ll treat you. After that, the venue will be covered by my Ye Zixuan. Today''s event will not happen again. In the future, you can come here with peace of mind."


    As soon as I finished speaking, the whole audience was even more astonished. After a long time of silence, there was a sudden cry from the crowd. The speaker was a boy: "I remember, he should not be the yezixuan who broke down Bai Qiuyan and ruined Wanlong!"


    I didn''t expect that Bai Qiuyan and WAN long are quite famous in this area. Since they are celebrities, how can I, the one who trampled them under their feet, be more of a master. In fact, in this school district, my university is also a bit famous. Everyone in this area knows that our school is a very chaotic and chaotic school, as if it is for the society to cultivate mischief School, therefore, very few people will contact my school students, but the school''s celebrities are very popular.


    Being said, the silence of the whole audience immediately boiling, although most people have not heard of my real name, but they know my university prestige, know that it is a university full of gangsters, and I can be the boss in such a university, which is how extraordinary.So, almost everyone looked at me like the monster. Their eyes were full of shock, but there was a little awe. Even the boss''s wife was awakened. She looked at me differently. She no longer looked down on me. But even so, she didn''t seem to have the intention to stay. She just walked up to me and said tenderly to me "Ye, I advise you to leave quickly. The person you offended just now is covered by someone in this generation, so he dares to make trouble. You are a student in the end and can''t afford to offend that kind of person. You should leave now before they come back for revenge."


    I can see that the boss''s wife is kind to persuade me this time. Although she knows my personal strength, she still can''t give me the responsibility of watching the venue. In fact, I also know that no matter how much I mix up in school, I can''t change the fact that I''m a student. Even if he can''t beat me, the tattoo man is always a member of the society. The boss''s wife must think that we are students Can''t compete with those of them, will repeatedly refuse me.


    However, I had already made up my mind to take the bar anyway. So I looked at the landlady with a straight face and said solemnly, "boss, I think you should also know that the conditions of your bar are not bad, the price of drinks is lower than other places, but the business is not so hot. What do you think is the biggest reason? It''s just that security is not enough. Even if many students know that it''s cheap here, they don''t dare to drink here, that is, they are afraid of being bullied. Today''s incident is a good example. Therefore, it is necessary to have a person live in a place. In this way, you can not only ensure the safety of your bar, but also avoid those local ruffians who are engaged in overlord''s meals all day long. As for my power problem, you can release 100 My heart, I''m responsible for what happened. It has nothing to do with you. If you don''t trust me, we can sign a guarantee contract! "


    What I said directly to the boss''s heart. Indeed, the most important thing to open a bar is to ensure the safety of customers. Once something goes wrong, it will turn a small matter into a small one. It''s not a long-term plan, and there will always be people to make trouble. And the landlady has had enough of this kind of tortuous life. However, she is still worried about my student identity for a long time "But..."


    I waved my hand, interrupted her, and said with a strong attitude: "there''s nothing more. You know, the people I beat away just now will come back. If I leave, do you think they will let you go? You don''t want this store to be smashed, do you? So I have to stay and help you get rid of the trouble completely! "


    My boss was dumbfounded. Maybe, this is what she worried about most. Because today, the tattooed man was beaten in front of her, and I threatened to watch the venue. If I left, the tattooed man would have to find the boss''s wife to blame. So, as soon as I said this, the boss''s wife finally bit her teeth and reluctantly agreed to me, and then she let the manager take the blame She was responsible for cleaning up the hall, and she introduced me into the office again.


    Just a few minutes later, when I went into the boss''s office again, my treatment this time was not the same. The boss made me a cup of tea in person. Instead of rushing to drink it, I called Chen Haoran outside the office and told him to take all his brothers, take the guys and rush to the bar as soon as possible.


    After the phone call, I just went into the office and sat down on the chair opposite the boss''s desk. I slowly tasted tea and chatted with the boss. For our student corps, the boss was still worried that something would happen to us, and she would take responsibility.


    On this point, she and I promised once again that if something happened, I would carry it, and I also signed a contract with her, which finally reassured her. I also explained to her that my brothers are iron clang men. Fighting is a common occurrence, and injuries are common. They will not call their parents at all.


    In this way, my first small territory, with the reluctant consent of the boss''s wife, was taken down, and my road to success began from this moment


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 186

    Even if I have talked with my boss and listened to my many guarantees, the boss is relieved slowly. But, it makes her feel strange that a good college student can not walk on the bright road, but even learn to mix with the society and come to the bar to see the field. Because she feels that it is very powerful for me as a student. Once she has a good idea, she will be able to be a student. Once she has a good idea, she will be able to be a student In society, it is not prestige, but danger. If I am to make money, it also means the past, but I am not like making money. Therefore, she questioned my behavior.


    In fact, I decided to take this road, but also forced helpless, who did not want to be stable and comfortable days, but fate does not allow you to do so, but now, I feel like such a day slowly, mixed, can show different life, daily life is a thrilling day, the most important is, can live their own value.


    Of course, I do this for my own reasons. Facing the query of the boss, I just find a reason to perfunct her, saying that I like to do something that makes people hot and bloody. In college time, let my youth leave no regrets. The boss is stunned. She seems to understand our heart. The more we talk about, the more we talk about the same topic, The boss mother also completely accepted me, she told me that as long as I can solve the tattoo man incident, she promised to sign a contract with me.


    I immediately assured her that she would solve this matter as soon as possible, so that she would have no worries from now on. After the guarantee was finished, the door of the office was opened again by force again. It was still the manager. He ran in breathlessly and said that a group of people came out, with his family in his hand.


    Although the boss has confidence in me during the chat process, she gradually believes in my ability. After all, a woman is a woman. As soon as she hears this, she loses her face with a sudden scare and quickly lets me hide.


    I said to her, "nothing. I''ll go out and have a look!"


    The boss mother just slowed down, knew that no matter what happened today, I could only put hope on me. So, I walked out of the office with her and came to the door of the bar.


    A bar, I immediately saw a group of people standing outside holding the guy, the leader is Chen Haoran, each coming and violent, magnificent!


    These people, including Chen Haoran, have a total of 61 people. Although they are still students, most of them are like Chen Haoran. The sports department has a strong body and developed muscles. At first glance, it is no better than those real mixed people. The only thing we are inferior to the underworld is lack of experience and no social polishing. But I believe that, when I will prove everything.


    br > so, as our first venue, this bar is the stronghold of our gathering and our place to exercise ourselves. So, from the tattoo man and the arrival of my brothers, I will lead the brothers to enter the society, enter the journey of sword, sword, blood and rain.


    Seeing the brothers in front of me, I smiled happily. The smile included appreciation for the brothers and the look into the future. However, the boss and mother were different. Her face was all blue. She didn''t know that a large group of people in front of me were my brothers. Only seeing so many unexpected guests appeared outside the bar, they were frightened and panicked.


    However, after the brothers saw me out, they shouted to me in a voice: "brother Xuan!"


    Now, the boss mother came back to God from the panic, relieved, saw my brothers, and the boss mother''s face also showed a satisfactory look.


    Before seeing these people, the boss mother seemed to believe me any more, but in fact, she always had doubts, and she couldn''t believe that our student Corps could fight with social forces. So, when she heard the manager say that a group of people came with the guys, her first reaction would make me hide.


    At this time, she saw the 60 big men with their backs in their own eyes. She finally believed that what I said was not false words. My student Corps can also compete with the people in society in their momentum. Such troops are not the men with tattoos who kill Matt, which is not comparable to the mainstream.


    In a moment, the attitude of the boss mother became very enthusiastic. She immediately welcomed my brothers into the bar and entertained my brother. The bar was small in scale, and reluctantly put us in. I only brought in 50 people, and the remaining ten brothers were left behind by me outside the bar, and I kept an eye on the situation at any time.


    In the box of the bar, I was drinking wine, talking to my brothers about tonight, saying that the things about watching the field were basically settled. But today I must show my results to the boss and mother. That is, I will take care of the tattoo man. Then, I will talk about the contradiction between the tattoo man tonight and the brothers. I also emphasize that my sinful tattoo is a crime The man is not afraid. The key is his backstage. The boss said someone covered him. What we should do is the people behind him.


    Listen to the boss''s mother said that there are more than 30 people in a group, all of them are some bad young people in society. This means that our war is not only a little fight, but also we should prepare for the fight.


    As soon as I inform them to come, we will know that something must happen. Moreover, it is not a big matter. Since we come out and mix up, we can''t avoid fighting with the social people. When I hear that they are going to fight with them, my brothers are both excited and excited.To tell you the truth, I was a little excited when I saw them eager to try, because this battle is too important for us. It is not only related to whether I can maintain this bar well, but also the first battle for me to set the banner and enter the society as a student.


    We want to be famous through this war. Therefore, in this war, we can only win, not lose. In order to boost the morale, I told my brothers a lot of impassioned words. The brothers listened and their blood was boiling. Everyone understood how much the battle meant to their lives. It was their battle for fame. Everyone was in high spirits, drinking wine and patting the table. I promised that we would go all out to let everyone know that our students are not easy to be provoked ¡£


    When my brothers were excited by what I said, my brother who was guarding outside came in and reported that there were many people outside. After listening, all the brothers in the box immediately put down their glasses and took up their own guys. I was more passionate about burning the blood of my body, making every cell of the body roar. I stood with a powerful momentum Get up and yell at the brothers: "brothers, go!"


    With that, I immediately took the lead out of the box, and my brothers followed me together. I led the people, stormed into the hall, and the landlady also came to the hall. When she saw me coming out, she immediately told me to say, "Ye Zixuan, it''s important to be harmonious. If you can''t do it, try not to do it!"


    The proprietress''s meaning is that she hopes to make peace with others, but she doesn''t know that the more you give in, the more people will ride on your head to bully others. For some people, you can take a step back and be magnanimous. However, you can''t be soft to those who bully the soft and afraid of the hard. If they are cruel, you have to be more ruthless than him, so that he can fear you and never provoke you again.


    I only promised her on the surface, let her comfort the guests, leave the outside matter to me, I will not let those people into the bar half a step, then, I and my brothers together out of the bar.


    As soon as we went outside, we saw a group of people standing on the road in front of the bar. They were all non mainstream, with various hair styles and colorful colors. Some of them were not afraid of the cold. They were bareheaded and deliberately tattooed. Everyone was just like the tattoo man, full of ruffian.


    The only thing that makes me feel powerful is the person in front of them. Half of his face is blocked by a tattoo of wolf pattern, which makes him look particularly ferocious. It is estimated that he has lived a life of licking blood on the edge of a knife. It''s not a good stubble at first sight, but he is holding a bright knife in his hand, as if he would not stop cutting people to death.


    Seeing me and my brother out of the bar, the man with tattoo on his face immediately showed contempt for me and looked at us with disdain, while I stood on the steps at the door of the bar and looked down at him from above.


    To tell you the truth, I''m not afraid of such a group of people of all walks of life. If you count them in detail, they are no more than 35 people. In terms of combat effectiveness, two of them are not better than one of us. The only thing that worries me is that three of them, including the leading sheep, are armed with knives, but our brothers take them The guys who came here are all steel pipe flail sticks and so on. They don''t have a knife. Although I have a self-defense dagger, it''s for close combat. It''s not suitable for group warfare.


    However, in the face of such a thing, I don''t care. I have a steel pipe to deal with the leader. I''m afraid that my brothers will be hurt. So, as soon as I come out, I directly tell Chen Haoran and Xiao Tianyi that they should deal with the two guys with knives over there, and I will tell the elder brother who takes the lead. They understand what I mean, and we are ready to act.


    At this time, a person suddenly squeezed out of the other party''s crowd, that tattooed man who was beaten by me. As soon as he came out, he saw me and immediately pointed to me and complained to his elder brother: "big brother, big brother, that boy beat me!"


    The leader sheep''s elder brother immediately pointed his eyes at me and showed a fierce look in his eyes. After staring at me for a few seconds, he stepped forward and took two steps. He stood in front of me and said in a cruel voice: "boy, who are you mixing with?"


    I can see that this big brother is not as brainless as a tattooed man. Even if he is a brother, he is calm and calm. Before fighting, he still knows how to know me.


    I looked at him with a smile and said weakly, "I''m a student. I''m ready to take a foothold in this area soon after I leave school. Therefore, I hope you don''t make trouble here in the future. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee what kind of price you will pay!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 187

    My voice is very flat, but my tone is very rampant, especially the last sentence, said very domineering, as if Lao Tzu is the first in the world. However strong my momentum is, it is just a joke in the eyes of the leader. He couldn''t help but Snort and said scornfully: "I thought you had much ability. Damn it, TM is a group of students, no wonder they dare not So arrogant, so many of you are stuck here, do you really want to compete with me? "


    As soon as the leader said this, his group of younger brothers also echoed, saying that we are looking for death, not obediently reading, and dare to run here to fight against Mingge. It seems that in the eyes of these people, our students are funny and have no deterrent effect on them. In fact, I also know that if we do not show some ability to suppress them, they will always think of me We are weak and incompetent students, and my organization will not be famous.


    Since tonight is our famous battle, we should not only win, but also win beautifully and brilliantly. So, I was too lazy to talk to them. I coughed gently and said in a sharp voice: "I don''t care how capable you are, but this will be my final warning. If you know what you are, get out of the way. Don''t stop at the door of my bar and affect my business. If you don''t roll, I want you all to lie down and leave!"


    As soon as my voice fell, all the brothers behind me immediately pointed at each other with the guy, and kept shouting with one voice to get out. The scene suddenly became hot.


    This time, even if Mingge had patience, he could not tolerate it. His anger was ignited in an instant, and he directly scolded me: "looking for death!"


    After that, he ordered again: "brothers, go on, give me a hard beating, let them know what society is!"


    After shouting, he immediately rushed to us with his non mainstream subordinates. Mingge is the first to rush to the front. The other two with swords are following him. Obviously, these three are the main characters. They are some capable masters in the colorful group.


    Seeing them rush to me, my passion immediately surged into my heart. In school, I had no less fights, and the scene was much bigger than this. However, the school fight was totally different from this one. Here, we are not just playing games or playing prestige in front of girls. This is a real fight. It''s not fatal. I also yelled: "brothers, here you are I''ll kill them


    After that, I took the lead to rush down the steps and tangled with Mingge. Chen Haoran and Xiao Tianyi got involved with two other swordsmen. Other brothers joined the battle group one after another, and the fire of the war was finally completely ignited.


    A real battle started like this. I was excited and nervous. Facing Mingge''s real sword, I was not afraid at all. On the contrary, my blood was surging. I kept in mind that this was the first war, the first war for me to enter the society. Mingge was the first fire that I had just arrived at. I would step on him, make a name in this area, and let people know about us Group student organization.


    Therefore, when I confronted him, I didn''t leave a hand at all. Although Mingge didn''t know martial arts, he was not inferior to him in fighting. After all, his experience and combat experience were polished for a long time. However, even though he fought fiercely, he still could not defeat me. Just as he was shaking his spirits, the steel pipe in my hand hit his face in an instant, making him dizzy My head turned. Then, I almost did not stop. I kicked him several times. He fell to the ground and his knife fell off. When he tried to get up, I picked up his machete and put it on his body.


    This time, Mingge lost his fighting power. His face was covered with dark clouds. He was very ugly. I gave him a slight smile. Suddenly, a cold light appeared in my eyes. This Mingge''s strength is really not weak. The main reason is that he has brute force. Just now I had to hang a lottery because I was quick and sharp, so I didn''t have to be cut by him. This guy was too cruel Now, it''s totally a frivolous way of playing. I can''t be affectionate to him. So, I moved the knife tip directly, moved it to his thigh, and then inserted it without hesitation.


    After a while, Mingo''s howl was heard in the night sky. The sound reached the ears of each of his brothers, which made them even more flustered. Originally, my brothers were much more than them. Mingo fell for less than a moment. His brothers were either scared away or knocked down. There were few on the scene.


    In spite of this, my brothers also suffered a lot of injuries, but they were not very serious. The only serious one was that Xiao Tianyi was too much. He was stabbed in the chest and shed a lot of blood. However, this boy was really bloody. He stayed up to the end without saying a word and knocked the other party down.


    In the first battle, we won simply and completely. However, I didn''t want to stop. Even if they fell to the ground, I didn''t let my brothers stop, and then I yelled: "keep fighting!"


    For this group of ruffians, they will not be afraid. I just want them to suffer and learn a lesson. I want to make others know that although Ye Zixuan is a wet student, I also have strength,! It''s not easy to make trouble. It''s not everyone can come to make trouble in this meeting bar. So, I took this opportunity to show my violent side.But Mingge, who was under my feet, did not beg for mercy from me. However, seeing a group of his brothers constantly being beaten and some of them were almost unconscious, he could not help it any longer. He begged for mercy directly from me and asked me to release his brother and deal with him alone. It seems that Mingge is very righteous. No wonder such ruffians can bow to him.


    In fact, from the beginning, I only care about this man named Mingge. He was cruel to me, and I was cruel to him. But it is undeniable that he has a force of desperation in his fight, which is what I appreciate. At the moment, seeing his strong sense of righteousness, I can''t help but look at him with another eye. He is totally different from those who bully the soft and the hard of tattooed men. Therefore, I It also gave him a face, let the brothers stop.


    Then, I looked at Mingge and said sharply: "remember, let your people stay away from this bar. Don''t make trouble here. Also, don''t do some bullying things. Otherwise, if I see you, I will never show mercy."


    Hearing my words, Mingo clenched his teeth and didn''t contradict me.


    Looking at him like this, I yelled at him: "go away!"


    This war, also announced the end of this war, although the time is very short, but this is also a real battle, we all fight excited, win happily, even if the boy Xiao Tianyi was stabbed, his face also showed excitement, the light in his eyes can not be concealed.


    In fact, we should have a good celebration after the end, but I don''t know which meddler called the police. Just as we were about to finish the scene, the police came and took all the leaders to the police station for questioning. Fortunately, we were famous for our work. We were members of the bar, and Mingge and their troublemakers were the troublemakers. The landlady testified for us, So, at the end of the day, we got out of the police station safely.


    But through this incident, we also know that if we look at the scene, we can''t avoid fighting or even use knives. Therefore, we must have a good relationship with the police, or we will be invited to drink tea in two or three days. Although Chen Haoran and his family are related, it is their own relationship, which is not of great use. What I need is my own relationship Net.


    My father gave me the number, but I know that it must be a figure on the road. I don''t want to look for it until I have to. What I need is someone who can help me solve the problem of white road. I don''t feel worried about it.


    The next day after the fight, I signed a contract with the owner''s wife of the bar, and then I went to Shen Muchen alone and asked him to help me figure out the future road. Shen Muchen was indeed a visionary man. He began to think about this matter since I told him to mix up. He said that this kind of relationship between human beings and human beings did not need to be done by me. He had ready-made ones The son of the director of the police station in this area, and his son is currently in the same school with Shen Muchen, or Shen Muchen''s class.


    This man has a good relationship with Shen Muchen. He also likes to muddle along. He has encountered several difficulties, which were solved by Shen Muchen. Therefore, Shen Muchen is also preparing to introduce him to me. With this figure around, all my worries can be basically put aside.


    This is really a good thing for me. Of course, what I pay more attention to is the establishment of an organization. Now, both the venue and the people have it, and the rest is the organization. This is also the main purpose of my visit to Shen Muchen.


    I don''t allow Shen Muchen to join in for the time being, but there are many things I still need to find him. He is more thoughtful than I am. He told me that no matter what kind of organization is set up, it needs to recruit talents from all walks of life. The most important thing is that money can''t be spent on any kind of consumption in school, but it will be different once I enter the society. It is needed in many places To spend money, especially gangsters, more money is needed, because at that time, there would be frequent fights, and if not, people would die. All these need money to appease.


    Now that I''m ready to help and establish a faction, on the one hand, I have to reach out to those related families who are the same as the director''s son. On the other hand, I will bring the rich people from the school into the organization, so as to reduce the financial pressure on my organization. Of course, these are all needed in the previous period. After that, the organization will have its own way to make money You don''t have to worry.


    Through what Shen Muchen told me, I also understood that although I was not short of money at all, my fund was also limited. I could not go to my father for money because of the organization. Since I wanted to mix up, I had to earn my own money. At that time, I also had a clear conscience about how to spend money. It seems that it is inevitable to attract rich people from schools.


    Today, I learned a lot from my conversation with Shen Muchen. I know that my road has just begun, and there are many unknown things waiting for me in front of me. Since I can''t foresee it, I can only be careful and cross all the gullies.


    After chatting with Shen Muchen, I immediately went back to school, gathered all the backbones and went to the meeting bar together.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 188

    After separating from Shen Muchen, I went directly to the bar. At this time, it was just getting dark, and the bar was not open. We went straight to a rest room specially vacated by the boss''s wife, which was also our office location. Here, Chen Haoran and I had an emergency meeting.


    I have explained to you a few problems from my talk with Shen Muchen. My brothers don''t care too much about money. They think they have a good future with me, so they don''t covet the immediate interests. Of course, I can only guarantee that if we get along well in the future, we will not treat you badly.


    I have also told you that there should be no accident. I believe that as long as we have settled the director''s son, many things will be easy to handle. As long as we don''t make too much trouble, there will be no problem.


    Of course, none of these problems can be solved with money. At present, I''m still worried about the safety problems. I''m afraid that my brothers will have an accident. After all, I''m afraid that there will be no casualties in the war yesterday. If there is a big fight in the future, it will be hard to say. Therefore, I have repeatedly stressed with all the brothers that there are people who are fighting back and are afraid of death I support it now.


    But to my surprise, no one was moved by my words. Maybe after the first world war yesterday, the brothers not only did not fear mixing the society, on the contrary, they became more expectant. They like this exciting life, like the life of licking blood on the edge of the knife. Even if I emphasized the risk again, none of them quit.


    Seeing everyone''s determination, I can''t help but pour out a warm current. I don''t want to say much if I am moved. I only promise them that their benefits will not be lost in the future, and there are 120 other elites in the organization. They are the first members of the organization. No matter how big I develop, I will not forget the first batch of old people who follow me.


    At present, the number of betrayal organizations is not allowed to appear, but I do not believe that many rules will be allowed to appear at the moment.


    After all the things were discussed, our organization was short of one thing. It was to give the organization a name. I had no inspiration for the name. Immediately, I drank a cup of wine, then stood up and said to the brothers, "then our organization is called the other shore flower, which means that people who know this name will face death!"


    Hearing my simple explanation, all the brothers almost said with one voice: "good!"


    No ceremony, no grand celebration, an organization named "the other shore flower" was set up, and it was formed in this ordinary bar, which was not allowed in the ordinary bar, and was formed in the loud talk of a group of students. At that time, none of us thought that the name that was later said would become an organization that made the underworld in state Z scared. Of course, this is a later word.


    They know that they have a bright future with me. Although it is impossible to glorify their ancestors and make history in history, those things are too far away for them. At present, they are only students. Once they graduate, they still have to step into the society and struggle constantly for life. Therefore, if we join my organization today, we will enter the society ahead of time, find a job ahead of time, and put ourselves in a good position My future life has been settled down. Although it is risky to live in the dark, I am not frivolous when I am young. Should I wait until I am old to lament the wasted youth.


    Of course, the most important brothers are willing to join my organization, not blindly for the sake of blood, they are for their own future, because they believe that there is no limit to the future with me, and they all know it deeply. I am from a most incompetent waste to today''s campus overlord, this is a real counter attack, everyone has a dream of counter attack, they believe that in the future under my hands, they are likely to have a dream come true.


    I''m glad to see that everyone has such a firm determination. In the expectation of everyone, I began to assign positions to my brothers. My identity undoubtedly became the leader of the flower on the other side. Next, according to the level, I set up a hall.


    Because of our small number and small territory, only one Tangkou has been set up for the time being. The Tangkou is named after the ancient god beast. The first one is named Taohe, Chen Haoran is the leader and Xiao Tianyi is the vice leader. All 120 brothers under Chen Haoran are assigned to Chen Haoran''s subordinates. These are the selected elites and the first batch of brothers in the organization Everyone is a core member. No matter who they are, they are likely to be promoted to a higher position. Of course, these should be divided according to their merits. No one has any opinion on this point.


    As for Shen Muchen''s Gang, he led them all by himself and did not join Chen Haoran. As for the 50 people who were set up in Tangkou later and sent to training secretly by me, they belong to the dark hall and are not on the organization list. They are also the most elite forces of the other shore flowers. They are only allocated by me, and others can not be dispatched.


    The organization has just been established. In short, it is poor. In addition to my willingness to put money into it, Chen Haoran and Xiao Tianyi, who are the backbone, are also willing to give money to work. Although other brothers don''t give money, they don''t need to ask for money from the organization for the time being.


    However, I have also assured you that in the near future, I will set up a financial department to strengthen the funds in the league. By then, all members of the organization will receive corresponding benefits according to their grades and contributions.Brothers also understand that everyone''s face is full of excitement. A meeting ended in the excitement of everyone. As soon as the meeting was over, I took the army out of the bar and went to the high-class hotel. I wrapped up the first floor of the second floor to celebrate the birth of flowers on the other side of the river. Here, we drink freely and each brother is very happy.


    In fact, for this group of student party members who have just reached adulthood, it seems that it is a kind of honor to join a social organization as an elder. Because the matter that I want to establish an organization has been spread in the school for a long time. Many students have already known that the overlord of my school is to select elites from all the students. Therefore, the person who can join in is me The selected elites must not be compared with the peripheral members.


    Of course, my principle is the same as the rules of the organization. Bullying is not allowed. My brothers also know that they will not bully others. No one dares to disobey the rules I have set, and none of them are bullies. This is why I chose them.


    On the wine table, my brothers kept toasting me and saying some impassioned words to celebrate the birth of today. I am also proud of such a day. Although all this is what I want to do, they don''t know the original intention of setting up the other shore flower. That is to avoid being bullied and have the ability to protect the people around me. I don''t care about the supreme power Li doesn''t care about money. However, I didn''t disclose these ideas to my brothers. What I do now is to give the brothers fighting spirit, give them hope, drink with them heartily, let''s drink to the flowers on the other side and cheer for the future of flowers on the other side!


    After that day, the news of the establishment of our organization spread among the major colleges and universities nearby. In particular, with the force of the student army, I killed the bullies in the surrounding area and entered a bar to watch. This is a matter that people like to talk about. My fame soared not only in the school, but also in the nearby urban area. Many students came to join me. Even students from other schools nearby came here to join us.


    In fact, most of these people who want to join in are just joining the fun. If they want to join the other side of the river, they can make a big show in the school. However, there are also some people who sincerely come to join us. Therefore, I still spent time and carefully selected them. Of course, we do not have enough territory and funds to support too many people. I can only choose the elite among the elite Mainly, I have selected some rich second generation. These people are just what I need because they can provide funds. Even if they have no combat effectiveness, they can become members of the organization and enjoy the protection of the organization. No matter you are the second generation rich or the second generation of officials, you should bear in mind that you can not bully the weak, otherwise you will be kicked.


    After four days, our organization has grown from 120 at the beginning to more than 400. It was enough. I didn''t plan to recruit any more people in the near future, because I had to sift among these new people. But this afternoon, little sister came to me and said that she would join in.


    Of course, I am against her request. From the beginning to the end, I have never thought of recruiting girls. I think that they are all weak elements. It''s useless to join them, and it''s hard to deal with an accident.


    But little sister seems to have come prepared. She even convinced me that if the organization wants to develop in the future, it must be related to the white road. Many things can''t be solved by force, but we must rely on stratagem. For example, she is an expert in this field. She can also provide me with a lot of help There are a lot of good sisters. They are good-looking and brave. I''m sure I can use them in the future.


    Her words really moved me, so after several times of thinking, I decided to accept little sister Tai and set up a special women''s hall entrance, the charm group. Little sister was appointed as the leader of the hall. As for her sisters, she was assigned by herself.


    Unknowingly, the fame and power of the other shore flower is gradually growing. Of course, these are limited to all colleges and universities. However, in the society, we are still a group of children whose hair has not grown up. In the unknown society, we will be met with unpredictable danger.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 189

    In the next few days, the organization''s major and small affairs were finally formulated, with clear rules and regulations, rewards and penalties, and relatively complete. It seems that it has become a large-scale gang. However, in the eyes of the triads who have been wandering in the rivers and lakes for many years, we are still a group of boy scouts. Nevertheless, we are not discouraged, because there is a lot of room for development in our future Between.


    Two days later, in the evening, I put down everything I had in my hand and took a vacation for myself. As soon as he saw me, he put on a smile and said some blessing words. He also told me that with the present fame, among college students, it was just that their school had been passed on as a god man.


    In addition, he also talked with the director''s son, who was fond of face and prestige, and said that he was very willing to join my organization, which was a great joy to me.


    Of course, Shen Muchen also has a happy thing to tell me, that is, he has become the leader in the name of Normal University. However, although he is the eldest, there must be many people who refuse to accept him, and song Qingfeng is one of them. Although the boy is not confused on the surface, he is skilled. Shen Muchen dare not disturb him until he has to. It is said that he is still Lin Shihan''s cousin, and people who heard about him in this city can''t help but give a thumbs up.


    I still know something about Lin Shihan''s family affairs, especially Lin Shihan''s elder brother. I can''t forget that I was wronged by him and severely beaten by him at the beginning, which I have never forgotten. Since I have also embarked on this road, I will meet him sooner or later. At that time, I will double the revenge.


    However, that''s what will happen in the future. I can''t turn my attention now. I have to focus on the current situation. What I lack most is the venue. The bar is far from enough. Although it is our stronghold, it is still too small. Every time we go to see the venue, it''s more than enough to send more than a dozen to the other brothers There is no room for development.


    Although the number of people is small, I also agreed with Chen Haoran and Xiao Tianyi. They agreed that every day, the three of us would take people to see the venue in turn. In fact, after the war between Mingge and me, there would be no foreign enemies in the bar. No one would make trouble in that kind of out of fashion bar, and the real big power could not look at this small money. So, what I need now is expansion, Find new venues.


    However, it is really a difficult problem to find a place, because the surrounding venues are basically covered by people, and the black forces that cover the fields are not ordinary people. They all have backstage, but they are not like the scattered people like Mingo. Those who watch the venues are supported by gangs. I can''t move them for a while, and let others come to see me on their own initiative, which is obviously said by the fool Dream, who is willing to entrust a large field to a group of students.


    After many considerations, I have come to a conclusion that a real bloody war is going to make a thorough impact on our own reputation. No, it is to make the reputation of the other shore flower organization. Since the establishment of my organization, although it has received some people, it has never had a fight again. Therefore, this organization can only spread among students In the eyes of social people, it''s just a joke. It''s just a family game played by students.


    In order to reverse this situation and not to be looked down upon by others, I must find an opportunity to make a name of my organization in the lake and lake. Once the name is given, those so-called social people will look at us in the eye. Then, it is not too difficult to increase the territory. There will even be many homeless gangsters joining in.


    And those strange people in the society are just what the organization needs. Although my organization was founded on the basis of students, and now all the strength is the student army, it is not reliable to use students to fight the world. After graduation, some students will obey the arrangement of their families, find a safe job and leave the organization. Therefore, I need the society urgently The ruthless people at the meeting need real outlaws. My next step must be to recruit more fugitives. In that case, my power will really increase. It will not be difficult to deal with Xie Yu and her people behind the scenes.


    In fact, what I want most now is to swallow up the bathing center where Xie Yu is in, so as to temporarily relieve my hatred and save her from being rampant in front of me. But I also know that this matter is urgent and needs to be done slowly. Otherwise, the site will not be broken down and people and things that should not be provoked will be provoked. Let alone my small bar, I have not been established for two and a half days The organization is gone, and by then it''s all over.


    After analyzing the situation with Shen Muchen, I asked him about the inquiry about Qiqi. Shen Muchen told me that there was no news. There was no trace to find. The girl was too deep to hide. There was no clue. It was possible that her name here was fake.


    Hearing this news, I didn''t reply. Nodding thoughtfully, I said goodbye to Shen Muchen nervously and went back to school alone.


    In the next few days, I was still in a low-key position. I was busy with organizational affairs all day, and I continued to improve some rules. On the other hand, I would take my group of people to the bar to see the venue according to the task assignment. To be honest, I like the atmosphere of the bar and have a sense of home. Even if I''m ok, I will come here to sit and drink Wine, chat with brothers.Maybe it was because it was too chaotic in the past that caused the business to be cold. But now, with us watching the market here, the business is almost full every day. All the colleges and universities nearby know our rules and never bully the weak. Therefore, many people come for this, and some girls come for my fame, which makes the boss''s wife happy When she closed her mouth, she didn''t think that she invited me, a student, to watch the venue. She not only beat away the ruffians, but also brought her business.


    After about half a month after we took over here, the landlady, in order to thank me, took the initiative to improve my welfare, increased my commission from 10% to 20%, and encouraged me to do well. She would certainly not treat me badly.


    I solemnly thank the landlady for her kindness, but I also know in my heart that even if the proprietress gives me high treatment, I can''t just watch the venue in this small bar. My ambition is more than that. I have ambition and revenge. I have to play the name of "other shore flower" to win more territory, so that people in the whole city and even the whole country can know my existence.


    After thanking the landlady for her kindness, I said goodbye to the landlady and went straight back to the rest room. My brothers were fighting against the landlord here, while I sat on the side, thinking about how to make a name in society, where to break through and how to fight a real bloody war.


    Maybe God seems to see through my sadness and give me this opportunity. While I was frowning and thinking, the door of the rest room suddenly opened. A waiter came in and said anxiously, "Xuan, brother Xuan, it''s not good. Someone is making trouble in the box next door!"


    This waiter is a new recruit from the bar. She seems to be a college student nearby. She comes here to work part-time. She is a quiet girl, but now she is out of shape. There is a palm print on her cheek and her eyes are red and swollen. She has obviously cried.


    I didn''t hesitate to beat the waiter in the bar. I went to the box next door with the rest room brothers. When I came to the box door, I heard the noise inside. As soon as I opened the door, the talent in the box slowly quieted down and looked at me at the same time.


    I quickly scanned all the people present and found that two people had fallen inside, and these two people were my brothers who were sent to watch the field outside. I locked my eyebrows and glared at the creators of the box. There were seven of them, including my old acquaintances, Lin Shihan, Han Boyang, and song Qingfeng.


    I really didn''t expect that Han Boyang, who had disappeared for a long time, would meet me on such an occasion. When I got to these familiar faces, my heart suddenly popped. Suddenly, I understood that it was not simple. They were definitely prepared.


    Before I entered the door, I thought it was a simple drunken riot. But at the moment I got inside, I saw that my brother was beaten, and I knew that the other party was definitely not an ordinary person. Now, seeing Han Boyang present again, it is obvious that this may be a plot against me.


    Song Qingfeng is always insidious. At the beginning, he laughed at me in front of so many old classmates because he didn''t like me. He also put on a young master''s posture to show off himself in front of everyone to belittle me and treat me as a person. The most important thing is that Han Boyang is also here. I know him too well and will not do anything unprepared. Since he has disappeared for a long time He appeared here. Obviously, he was not afraid of my strength. Now that he is making trouble in my territory, he must be ready to revenge me.


    It seems that Han Boyang has come back, which means that his own problems have been solved. I guess Han Boyang has just come back. My organization is just like Japan, so he wants to deliberately crush me. Once he comes prepared, I should be careful. After all, Shen Muchen As I said, Song Qing''s influence here can''t be underestimated. What''s more, he has a big schemer, Han Boyang, beside him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 190

    All the feuds have passed, but it doesn''t mean that I will forget. Now my identity is different. I can''t be impulsive in the face of any kind of things. Even if I see the enemy in front of me and my brother is injured, I will try my best not to break out. My power has just started, and I can''t fight with Han Boyang. It''s only me who will suffer There is an uncle of the director!


    Immediately, I asked people to help the two injured brothers up from the ground, and then looked at Han Boyang and asked coldly, "what''s going on?"


    Han Boyang chuckled, then picked up the glass and drank the wine. He looked as if he had nothing to do with himself. Next to him, a man with black short sleeves stood up, pointed to me and yelled, "you TM is Ye Zixuan?"


    His tone was very dissatisfied, as if he had a lot of resentment against me. In fact, when I just looked at the whole audience, I could see that the man sitting in the middle of the room was a bit different from others. It''s a bit of a playboy. It''s not like an ordinary person. Maybe this talent is the main character of today. So, I can''t underestimate this person, look at him very seriously, nod and say, "yes, it''s me."


    After hearing this, the man suddenly snorted coldly and said defiantly, "hum, I heard that you are crazy recently. You have been arrogant. Do you think that if you manage a small broken bar, you will not pay attention to anyone?"


    When he said this, there was a spark in his eyes. He was so angry that he seemed to eat me. And his tone, anger also with endless arrogance, is very arrogant.


    A brother next to me couldn''t listen any more. He immediately called out to me, "big brother, they all started to beat people. What are they doing with him? Let''s kill him directly. Let''s see how arrogant he is!"


    In my territory, I beat my brother, which is not to give me this face. Even if I was the king of heaven, I would not let go. But when I saw Han Boyang here, I didn''t act rashly. I always felt that there was something strange about today''s affairs, and there was a taste of bone conspiracy. Therefore, I motioned my brother to stop talking, and then slowly walked forward to the black short sleeve man, facing him indifferently Light said: "I would like to ask you, I Ye Zixuan what has offended you, let you start to my brother?"


    My tone is also very cold, but the words are with due courtesy. After listening, the man glared at me again and said unhappily, "I''m also a lively person. Today I''m here to see what the hot date bar looks like. As a result, I''m greatly disappointed in this ghost place. Instead of asking a waiter to pour a glass of wine, he spilled it all over the place Ziyi, the incompetent waiters not only don''t apologize, but also say that it''s the place that brother Xuan watched, so that I can''t make trouble. If I didn''t directly abolish her, I would have given you face.


    What''s more, you two brothers who don''t know how good they are. I asked them to ask you to come out and talk to me. They even said that I was not qualified. They also threatened me not to be arrogant. You said that your son of a bitch should not be beaten. Now, I can tell you clearly that I not only make trouble on your territory, but also beat your people. I want you to give me a statement! "


    The more the man said, the more angry he was. This was the extreme dissatisfaction with me. After listening to his words, I was also shocked. I thought that I was arrogant and arrogant in my territory. I was also a little helpless. I quickly looked back at our new female service staff. The little girl touched my eyes and immediately scared tears came out and explained First of all, it was her man.


    What she said seemed reasonable, but it was really her fault that she was unreasonable to the guests. However, no matter what the reason was, my brother was beaten. Even if the black short sleeve was reasonable, he shouldn''t have hit people first. So, I looked at the tower with a cold face and said, "even if the waiter is wrong, you can call the manager to deal with it. You should not come up Just hit people, not even my brothers. I think you didn''t mean to make trouble? "


    This time, my suppressed anger has been gradually rising, because, I know in my heart, no matter whether they are prepared to come here and dare to act wild here, they always don''t pay attention to me. In the final analysis, my reputation is not strong enough to deter people from riding on my head. If this is the case, then I can care about what I have to do with them ¡£


    Sure enough, as soon as I said this, the black short sleeve became more angry. He didn''t pay attention to me at all. He yelled at me directly: "I''ll fight. I''m just looking for trouble. What can you do to me? Don''t you dare to move me?"


    His attitude is extremely arrogant. Since I came in, he has been challenging my bottom line, treating me as a person and deliberately finding fault. I wanted to solve the problem peacefully, but he humiliated me in every way. If I were a grandson in front of him, my prestige in the hearts of my brothers would be greatly damaged. What''s more, I would let my brothers think that Jia Jia was a good man Joining the organization, there is no protection at all, only the aggrieved share.


    So, I can''t bear it now. No matter what his origin is, I directly picked up a wine bottle on the table and smashed it at his head in the light of calcium carbide.


    Black short sleeve seems tall and powerful, but its combat effectiveness is not high, and his head is not hard. I hit him with a bottle, and his head was broken and bleeding. In an instant, the despotic black short sleeve was confused. He touched his head with his hand unconsciously. When he saw the blood on his hand, he immediately widened his eyes and screamed, and his voice was extremely miserable.Seeing this, the two men beside him did not hesitate to shoot at me. And I have noticed for a long time that among these people, those who are capable of overthrowing my brother must be them. Therefore, I have already prevented them when I just started to do so. Now I am not polite to see them. Holding half a bottle of wine, I insert it into one person''s abdomen. While he was hiding, I immediately gave him one Side kick, and he was knocked back.


    In a flash, I hit another man again. These two men are not students at all. They are very experienced in fighting. It seems that I don''t know how to do some Kung Fu. When I was entangled with him, my brothers all came to join in the struggle.


    Soon, these three people were knocked over by us, all fell to the ground and kept wailing. Seeing them like this, I didn''t stop. Instead, I ordered to say again: "fight, give me a hard fight!"


    My voice is violent and ferocious. At this time, I don''t want to stand up. I just want to let everyone understand that those who offend us have no good end. Anyway, the beam has been finished, so I don''t need to keep my hand. I must let them learn the lesson and let them know that this is the end of the trouble in my territory.


    Of course, for Han Boyang, I didn''t do it even if they had a grudge. Lin Shihan was a girl after all, and she was scared to see the bloody scene. I know that since they didn''t do it, they showed their position. It has nothing to do with this matter. I can''t take Han Boyang as an example. I only went to Hanbai who was gloating with anger In front of Yang, he looked at him mercilessly and said in a cold voice, "Han Boyang, I hope today''s things have nothing to do with you, otherwise, our new feuds and old debts will be counted together!"


    However, Han Boyang didn''t seem to care about my threat, nor was he angry. He just laughed mysteriously and didn''t say anything. But his expression was really disgusting. I couldn''t help but have an impulse to kill him. I really didn''t want to look at him any more, otherwise I could not help but fight against him. So, I didn''t want to look at him again and looked at him directly Lin Shihan, looking at the goddess I changed because of her.


    Time is really a butcher''s knife. The Lin Shihan in front of me has changed. She is no longer the simple girl at the beginning. She has more mature charm in her temperament. But I think that what she has changed is her heart. I don''t know her any more. For her now, I really don''t like her.


    Not only she, but also I have changed. I am no longer a waste that was slaughtered by others. I also have ambition and ambition. I am climbing up step by step. I do not want to be on the top of human beings, but I don''t want to be trampled on. This is my perception of life.


    For my change, Lin Shihan is estimated to be very difficult to understand. Her eyes at me are very different, meaningful and unpredictable, but I can feel that there is no good intention.


    So, I said to her, very impolitely: "you go!"


    A cold word is my attitude towards her and a tough driving order. However, to my surprise, Lin Shihan was dissatisfied with my driving order. She finally said to me the first sentence since I changed my face: "are you the boss? If not, there is no reason to drive us away!"


    She has become really make me do not know, even the voice of her voice is so justifiable. At the beginning, I still worshipped her as a goddess and silently defended her behind her. I really hate her, and I think it''s not worth kneeling down for her and being beaten for her before. I couldn''t talk to her calmly any more. My anger soared. I yelled at her directly: "if I ask you to get out of here, get out of here, or don''t blame me for being rude to you!"


    My voice was very severe, which made Lin Shihan shake down. It seemed that she was still a little afraid of me. As soon as I finished yelling, several of my brothers came to me and put on an expression that you would be beaten if you didn''t leave.


    Hearing this, Lin Shihan''s eyes were red, and her eyes were full of anger. However, she still tried not to attack. Han Boyang, beside her, didn''t show up for her as before. Instead, seeing Lin Shihan like this, he politely took Lin Shihan''s hand and said, "Shihan, let''s go!"


    It''s even more strange to see Han Boyang like this, but I haven''t come and think about it yet. The people who didn''t get beaten in their line all left in dismay, while the black short sleeves on the ground and the two people who helped him fight stayed in the same place. It''s hard to connect. If you''re beaten and soft on the ground, don''t say go away.


    Looking at them as if they were dead dogs, I had no feelings in my eyes. I said to my brothers in a cold voice: "brothers, throw these dead dogs out to me!"


    Tone, cold and overbearing!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 191

    After my words, the brothers carried the three men away without saying a word. In a few minutes, a farce was over, and the noisy box was quiet again. I looked at the scene in distress. Then I took out a cigarette and smoked it. I couldn''t help feeling melancholy. Han Boyang is not a simple man. His appearance is definitely purposeful ¡£


    And the person I hit is definitely not a good stubble. I don''t regret it at all. To tell the truth, from the time I hit the man, I had a premonition that I had entered the conspiracy of Han Boyang. He had not started but stood on the sidelines. I knew that I could cause a big trouble this time. It was also a kind of setback for us It''s inevitable on the way to grow up. This time, no matter how strong the other party is, it''s time to test our organizational staff. What I need to do now is to prepare for response.


    Although I know that I''m in trouble, I don''t have to be someone else to fight. I may have a relationship with a layman. In that case, it''s hard to do. But I know in my heart that the matter tonight is absolutely strange. I must know the specific situation. So, I dropped my cigarette butt and went back to the rest room, and asked my brother to give the beaten waitress to me Call, I''m going to ask her a few questions, because of her, I can only find her to ask clearly, that black short sleeve in the end is to find their own trouble, or other reasons.


    But to my surprise, a brother gave me the answer that the bullied waiter had left the bar and was completely out of touch. All of a sudden, my head blew, and I felt more and more that the problem was big. She must not have been beaten before she left. If she had such a big temper, she should have left just now. Now I have cleaned up the black short sleeves and have been angry for her. She left without saying goodbye. Obviously, there is a ghost in her heart.


    Immediately after that, I called the two brothers who were beaten and asked about their specific situation. The two brothers'' reply to me was exactly the same as I expected, and had something to do with the missing waitress.


    According to their original words, the reason why the two brothers were beaten was mainly encouraged by the part-time waitress. She made the matter very serious and made the two brothers have a bad attitude towards black short sleeves. Especially, I heard that he would be very arrogant when he opened his mouth and pointed to his name to see me. Therefore, the tone of the two brothers towards black short sleeve was inevitably a little bit blunt And they were beaten.


    Knowing this situation, combined with the previous black short sleeve words, said that the waiter spilled wine and did not apologize, but also moved me out to deliberately press the other party in my name. This obviously provoked his dissatisfaction. Perhaps, at the beginning, as black short sleeve said, he came here only to have a look, and did not intend to make trouble. Therefore, all the contradictions were deliberately created by the waiter? But why did the waiter do this?


    This girl is very honest at ordinary times. No matter how she is or how she works, she is very serious. She doesn''t look like a person who deliberately makes trouble. If she is not such a person, she will deliberately cause trouble this time. Then, there is only one reason. When she came to the bar as a part-time job, she already had a certain purpose to create trouble for me It was Han Boyang who made trouble for me when they were there.


    The person who can make use of a small part-time student to do such a thing, except the insidious Han Boyang, I can''t think of a second person. All this, 100% is deliberately made by Han Boyang. Now even that part-time job is running away, does not it show that I can really offend people who can''t afford to offend?


    Thinking of this, I did not care about anything else. I immediately informed Chen Haoran and asked him to take all the brothers under him to come to the bar for support in case of any unexpected need.


    All the brothers who can fight on the other side are in the taotiao group. There are 80 brothers who can fight there, and the rest of the fighting capacity is average. In the organization of more than 500 people, except for the peripheral members, the real elite is only the 120 people under Chen Haoran. The total number is not small. We are confident to deal with ordinary organizations, but if the other side is too strong We may be in danger.


    However, no matter what difficulties we are facing next, we should have confidence and not let the morale of the brothers fall. Therefore, I told Chen Haoran to encourage the brothers and not to let them lose confidence in themselves and the organization. Chen Haoran heard this and moved my mind. After a short time, Chen Haoran rushed with all the staff.


    I didn''t talk nonsense. I told them the key points directly. I didn''t know the strength of the other side. We didn''t know what kind of revenge we would take at that time. But the only thing that we can be sure of is that they are not weak. But what makes me happy is that the brothers are not afraid of this news, but are full of expectation. I made all brothers ready to go all out My brother''s strength was specially assigned to me ten times.


    To tell you the truth, at this moment, everyone is eager to try, but the organization has just started, the most lack of a war, the lack of fame in the society, this time, is to prove our strength, we are young and frivolous students, we all want to prove our value, everyone present is a brave man, we wait, is one Fight, then, let the bloodbath of tonight come fiercer!


    But speechless is that we have been waiting for revenge like chicken blood, but after waiting for a long time, we still haven''t waited for the black short sleeve people to come to revenge. This feeling is quite uncomfortable. The later the time is delayed, the more nervous we will be. It''s not a kind of suffering for me.I put these brothers in the box of the bar, and a few people stayed outside to see the situation. The backbone members of the organization were sitting in the lounge, smoking and waiting anxiously. After a long time, Chen Haoran couldn''t help but asked me: "brother Xuan, are you too thoughtful? I think the guy you just mentioned is a fake It''s just a clown. I think it''s probably because I''ve been taught to be honest, I don''t dare to take revenge! "


    After listening to Chen Haoran''s words, other brothers also felt that they were very reasonable. They thought that maybe I had thought too much. If I wanted to revenge, they should have come long ago. How could they wait so long!


    However, if the ordinary troublemakers are beaten by me, I will certainly not care much, but we are the one who is with Han Boyang. If he deals with me, how can he find an ordinary person to come to me for trouble? His purpose is not to ask me, or to destroy my organization. Therefore, I am 100% sure that black shirt is a powerful person, absolutely impossible It''s not going to stop.


    I glanced at the brothers, took a deep breath of smoke and said calmly, "wait and see!"


    As a result, we waited until more than three o''clock in the morning, the bar was closing, and the passion of the brothers had dissipated. They were all listless. We still didn''t wait for black short sleeve revenge. White preparation for a long time, but it was such an embarrassing result, which really made us speechless. Looking at the appearance of the brothers, I also figured out that what should come would come, and the big soldiers would come to block it. In the end, Lao Tzu did not wait. He closed the door and went home to sleep.


    At this time, it was almost dawn, and the dormitories could not go back. So many people had to deal with it overnight in the bar. Due to the limited dormitory conditions provided by the bar, only a few people could live. The brothers pushed our backbone into the dormitory, and the rest of the people would sleep on the sofa and box in the bar. That''s all our grudging attention.


    The next day, under such conditions, we didn''t have a good rest. We got up early in the morning. Last night, our brothers, who were full of enthusiasm and excitement, went back to school with dishevelled and lazy faces.


    On the way, my brothers complained about me, saying that I was too sensitive and cautious. They also said that in the future, when dealing with troublemakers, we should be ruthless, and we would be afraid if we hit them, so as to save them from pretending to force them later.


    , facing make complaints about the brothers, I just smiled awkwardly, telling them that in order to compensate for this tense atmosphere, I would like to invite you to have dinner while I have time. Although I look all right, I feel still uneasy. But when I feel uneasy, my mobile phone rings suddenly, and I can''t hear my body and mind. Took out the mobile phone, found that Shen Muchen called, I quickly connected.


    Immediately, the phone came to Shen Muchen anxious voice: "Arlo, you are in trouble!"


    Since I saw Han Boyang last night, I had a premonition that something was going to happen. Later, I learned that the part-time waiters were the people who deliberately provoked trouble. I was more and more aware that something big was going to happen. Although people with black short sleeves didn''t come to me in time for revenge, I was still upset until now. In this morning of the Qing Dynasty, Shen Muchen suddenly called to tell me that I was in trouble, and I was more aware of the seriousness of the matter. So I immediately got nervous and asked, "Muchen, what''s the matter?"


    Shen Muchen answers anxiously: "did you hurt Wang Shubo last night?"


    Who is Wang Shubo? I haven''t heard about it, but when I hear Shen Muchen''s tone, it''s obvious that the guy is not a small role. It is likely that he is the black short sleeve that I beat last night.


    Thinking of this, I immediately said to Shen Muchen, "I don''t know who the Wang Shubo you mentioned is. However, I did hurt a young man last night, who was with Han Boyang and song Qingfeng."


    Shen Muchen said darkly: "that''s right!"


    It seems that my intuition is right. Since Shen Muchen said things were bad, I really got into a big trouble this time. I asked a little uneasily, "Muchen, is that guy you said very powerful?"


    Shen Muchen said: "I can''t tell you clearly on the phone. Let''s talk about it when we meet."


    Then, I directly and Shen Muchen about a place to meet, then hung up the phone.


    ¡£¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 192

    The place is set in a coffee shop outside the school. After hanging up the phone, I rushed to the place. When I arrived, Shen Muchen was already waiting for me, and the crabs were coming. I sat opposite them. Immediately, Shen Muchen asked me directly: "how did you still provoke Wang Shubo?"


    I didn''t conceal Shen Muchen''s question, and told him everything last night. After hearing this, Shen Muchen''s face became a little ugly, and the hot tempered crab was even more furious after listening to it. He directly patted the table and cursed: "these despicable people, CTM must kill them if they have a chance!"


    I know in my heart that it''s too late to say anything, so I inquired with Shen Muchen about Wang Shubo in his mouth.


    Shen Muchen told me that Wang Shubo is also from their normal university. He belongs to song Qingfeng circle. He likes to pretend to be forced, but he doesn''t mix up. His father''s property is in the East District. It can be said that the KTV in the east of the city belongs to his family, and there are several large bars It belongs to his family. All the people who play in that bar are the childe of the city, so their family circle is quite large.


    Of course, money goes back to money. His father Wang Tieshan is more advanced. It is said that he used to be a capable underworld, but later gradually became white. Even in this way, no one dares to play roughshod in front of them. There are nearly a thousand people watching the court under their hands. They are different from our student army. They are all old people in the old world, and even have colluded in killing people.


    Speaking of this, Shen Muchen also told me that he made several lives in his bar last time, but it was not settled afterwards. It can be seen that Wang Tieshan can''t be underestimated, and this man is extremely protective. Therefore, I injured Wang Shubo. Wang Tieshan will certainly not let me off this unique seedling of his family.


    After listening to Shen Muchen''s narration, my heart can''t be calmed down for a long time. I know that he has caused real trouble. I''ve heard about Wang Tieshan. His brilliant KTV is not only famous in the Eastern District, but also famous in the whole city. It''s really a disaster for me to offend such people. Shen Muchen is helpless for this matter I can''t think of a good way. He said that boss Wang is a famous protector. Now, no matter whether it''s money or compensation, it''s estimated that it''s useless. We can only use soldiers to cover up the water.


    However, if there is a real war, compared with them, my present force is not so poor. Moreover, they are called real fugitives. My student Corps is not comparable at all.


    It''s too risky to fight hard. I told Shen Muchen that this was instigated by Han Boyang. I want to expose his conspiracy and put everything on his head. But Shen Muchen said that it''s useless to expose Han Boyang''s plot. Besides, we can''t even find his figure. If I didn''t call Wang Shubo, it''s easy to say, but people have been beaten by me, and they''re in the hospital. It''s too late to say anything. What''s more, Han Boyang, an old fox beaver, can do such a thing. He must have a comprehensive plan. With my one-sided words, no one I will believe me. I will not only suffer from the suppression of the Wang family, but also lose face. The gain is not worth the loss.


    Shen Muchen is right. If I shift the responsibility to others in order to survive, this is recognition and counseling. No matter what, this is the first crisis that my organization has faced since its establishment. I will bow to the crisis. In the future, it will encounter similar situations. Therefore, no matter what, we should keep the masculine side and let the brothers have confidence in me The former vows to death cannot be bent.


    Although I didn''t find a good solution, my conversation with Shen Muchen strengthened my belief that in the face of a strong enemy, we should not be afraid to kill or humiliate our soldiers. Although Shen Muchen can not help me solve this crisis, he will try his best to help me. Once something goes wrong, he can contact him, and he will take all his subordinates to support me.


    For this matter, crab is the most active, fighting belongs to his business hobby, but always fight with students, never with people in the society, so, this time, he was eager to try, told me to have something to contact, to ensure rapid arrival, looking at these two brothers who have lived and died with me many times, my heart emerged a trace of sadness and moved, I solemnly After thanking them, I parted with them.


    When I got back to school, I immediately gathered all the elite members to talk about Wang Shubo''s affairs and his family situation, and discussed the countermeasures with everyone.


    For this matter, little sister was the first to stand up and said that she could only rely on her sisters to sacrifice their looks and win over the people of the Wang family. I didn''t even think about it. This plan was directly rejected by me and said, "it''s useless. Now they don''t eat it at all!"


    Little sister did not say anything at once, and other people were also heavy. After all, this incident was a big challenge for all members. Although the brothers didn''t say anything, I could feel that many people were still a little uneasy in the face of this crisis, because the people we provoked were a bit big.


    However, even in danger, the brothers present are always bloody men, no one choose to retreat, they all threaten to accompany me forward bravely. This is the most gratifying for me. Therefore, in the next few days, we all played up the spirit of 12 points, did not dare to be slighted, all the time, were ready to go all out. The number of brothers on duty in the bar increased from 20 to 50. In order to prevent accidents, I personally stayed at the bar every day.But strangely, for several days, we had no trouble with each other. Except for our own heart, everything around us was very peaceful, as if nothing had happened. And the people of the Wang family never bothered me. Even Shen Muchen couldn''t find out about the Wang family. It was as if I had never beaten Wang Shubo.


    My brothers and I lived in this way for three days. To tell you the truth, this kind of life is very uncomfortable. We are nervous and almost collapse. When we see a stranger, we get nervous. We think it''s the people who come to attack and the fear the Wang family brings us! Fear, is really too big, people feel afraid from the heart.


    In fact, I understand that in the final analysis, we are too fragile. We feel vulnerable to the society. Therefore, when we offend the Wang family, we will be like street mice. I don''t know whether the people of the Wang family are playing psychological tactics on us and why they don''t do it. This makes me unable to calm down. I have already lost in my heart at the first step If he directly sent someone to fight in a fair and aboveboard way, I would accept even if I lost. But now I am so worried by him that everyone is worried. It is really the most painful thing that people can''t sleep well, eat not well, and be nervous every day.


    On the fifth day, the people of the Wang family were still quiet. The brothers directly relaxed themselves and thought that the Wangs would not retaliate. Even I thought that the Wangs might think I was just a little mole ant, and there was no value in dealing with me. Therefore, they gave up the idea of dealing with me.


    But when we relaxed a little bit, the situation came. Today is Xiao Tianyi on duty. That night, as usual, I watched the court with him in the bar. During this time, I suddenly received a strange phone call. This call made my calm heart again. An invisible fear hit my heart. My sixth sense told me that trouble was coming.


    I went outside, a call, sure enough, the phone immediately came to a cold voice: "Ye Zixuan?"


    When I heard others call my name again, I knew that what should come could not be avoided. I immediately became serious and asked, "yes, I am. Are you?"


    The person on the phone had no extra courtesy and said to me directly in the tone of command: "I limit you to come to brilliant KTV within an hour. Remember, come alone!"


    Looking forward to going, the people of the Wang family still came to me. After a while, my tight nerve string was loosened. Although I had to face great danger, I was lucky not to live in fear. Confrontation was what I wanted. However, he said that if he asked me to go alone, I must go alone. Of course, I can''t listen to other people''s orders, and I''m not polite "No time, if you want to find me, just come to the bar and I''m waiting for you."


    My tone is very overbearing, no fear at all, but what I didn''t expect was that the other side said mercilessly: "it''s OK not to come. I have a little friend named Chen Haoran. If you don''t see your people within an hour, or you bring people here, then I can''t guarantee that your little brother is a disabled person or a dead man!"


    As soon as his words were finished, two painful howls came from the phone immediately. Then, Chen Haoran''s trembling voice rang at the other end of the phone: "brother Xuan, you don''t care about me. They don''t have many people here. You bring people to dry them!"


    All of a sudden, the phone hung up. Chen Haoran''s painful voice kept ringing in my ears. My heart was completely cold. I really didn''t expect that the Wang family, whose power itself was a big disaster than us, didn''t even do a fight with us openly, but secretly made such a despicable thing. It''s no wonder that they haven''t moved these days. It turns out that they haven''t moved They are looking for a chance to catch us. What''s more, they are also catching a hall leader, who is second only to me. They really beat the snake seven inches.


    While I was gnashing my teeth, the brothers around me saw that I was not in a good mood and asked me what was wrong. I closed my eyes and said, "Haoran was arrested. It was the people of TM Wang family who did it!"


    On hearing this, all the brothers around me were angry. Everyone threatened to do them and go with me to save people. Anyone who heard this would be angry. We are waiting for him to retaliate. But they are playing in the dark. It seems that I have too little experience in the river and can''t compete with the old fox of wangtieshan.


    I opened my eyes, looked at these indignant brothers, said coldly: "you can''t go, the other side only asked me to go alone!"


    Hearing this, Xiao Tianyi strongly opposed it. All the brothers didn''t agree with me to go to the meeting alone. They said that if I went there, it was tantamount to looking for death. All of them were not afraid of death and were willing to accompany me to mount daoshan. I understand the hearts of my brothers. Seeing that they attach great importance to love and righteousness, I am more and more excited. I swear silently that I will give Chen Haoran safe and sound, even if it is my life.


    After a pause, I opened my eyes, glanced at the brothers, and said seriously again, "listen to me, this time I can only go alone, otherwise they will kill Haoran. They are people who don''t care about their feelings. Do what they say, you know!"


    After a long pause, someone began to say, "brother, we are not afraid. Let''s go together. We can''t watch you die by yourself."This brother''s words represent the opinions of the vast majority of people. They want to have a big fight with me, and they don''t want me to go to the meeting alone. However, I have made up my mind that I can''t let my brothers go to death with me. The people of the Wang family will definitely do what they say. Killing a person is like killing a chicken. I know that this is a severe test for me. What they catch is not others, but my master. If I can''t keep my own master, how can I stay in society How to establish prestige among brothers and let more people join my organization.


    What''s more, Chen Haoran is too important to me. Although he was my biggest enemy before, he has devoted himself to protecting me since he was subordinated to me. If I didn''t have him around, he would never get along with me. After the establishment of the organization, he worked hard and never complained about my arrangement. He didn''t disobey me once and mixed up with me wholeheartedly. Therefore, I don''t Can lose such a brother, for his sake, I go to the meeting alone, worth!


    I looked at all the brothers and said categorically: "we don''t have to persuade me. This time, no matter what is waiting for me, I will go. The only person the Wang family has to deal with is I, ye Zixuan. I can''t implicate you, let alone let Haoran pay a heavy price for me. You have to understand that Chen Haoran is the leader of our flower on the other side. If I ignore his life and death and lead you to disobey that person, Haoran will be humiliated. This is not only to chill the heart of brothers, but also a shame to the whole organization.


    My eyes turned red when I said these stirring words. Although I said boldly, I had too much pain in my heart, because I knew that only going to the meeting alone was the only way for me to go, and only in this way would I not let more brothers get hurt. Therefore, I had to do this. I didn''t even have time to think about other plans, Even Shen Muchen I have no contact, I do not want to let him worry, also do not want to drag him into this muddy water.


    At this moment, what I want is to do my best to protect Chen Haoran. He beat me, scolded me, and hurt my favorite person. But in the end, he went through fire and water for me and followed me faithfully. I absolutely can''t let him suffer any harm because of me, can''t, absolutely can''t.


    Xiao Tianyi and their eyes turned red when they heard what I said. They looked at me with deep eyes and tried to dissuade them, but they didn''t know what to say. Of course, I didn''t give them a chance to speak. They said to them again: "listen to me, brothers. After I left, the big and small things in the organization are temporarily represented by Tianyi. Remember that you can''t act rashly, If you recognize me as the boss, you should follow my advice. I promise you that Haoran and I will be safe and sound and come back completely? "


    After that, I didn''t look at these brothers any more. I turned around and left. At this time, my eyes were full of tears. I just didn''t want them to see the side of my tears. I took a taxi on the side of the road and was about to leave. At this time, Xiao Tianyi rushed out again with all the brothers in the bar and yelled at me: "brother, let''s go together! We can''t watch you die alone


    The actions of the brothers touched my heart again. I was both moved and angry. I had a thousand kinds of emotions rolling in my heart. I turned my back to them and yelled: "no one is allowed to follow. Let me have a good look at the court here. This is an order. If anyone dares to disobey again, I will deal with it according to the rules of betrayal."


    After this sentence was finished, the brothers were silent, there was no sound in the room. All we could hear was the breathing voice of brothers. Then, I got on the car and left quickly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 193

    The car is speeding along the road. I have no time to see the scenery on the road. My mind is full of Chen Haoran''s shadow. There are too many disputes with him, so many of them are rooted in my heart. Since he turned to me, he has always been silent to do things for me. What I said to him is just like the imperial edict, and he has never disobeyed it. To me, it is absolutely hard to bear hardships. Such a person, I don''t want to lose, nor can I lose it. The more I think about the faith in my heart, the more firm I will be. Even if what is waiting for me is a sea of mountains and rivers, I will also go to make a journey.


    For me, from stepping into the society, starting from the establishment of the other shore flower, my future road must be numerous, but in the face of any risk, I can''t flinch lightly. In any case, I have to work hard. Thinking of this, my eyes no longer seem to be fuzzy, and I can clearly see the road ahead. I told the master to speed up and run towards the destination.


    After half an hour of intense driving, I finally arrived at this famous splendid KTV, which is a place of entertainment where bars and KTVs blend together. At this time point, it should be the peak here. Usually, business is booming and noisy. You can hear the music coming from inside outside. But today, there is no movement here. There is no sound inside. The silence is frightening.


    When I got out of the car, I didn''t hesitate. I strode inside and came to the front door of the club. I saw a sign that said business was suspended. At the door, there were two big men standing. When they saw me walking in, they immediately reached out and stopped me.


    I disdained to glance at them, and then roared: "Laozi Ye Zixuan is coming!"


    My voice, sonorous and powerful, full of courage, I feel that I am not alone, but with thousands of troops to come to the meeting, the big man at the door listened, looked me up and down, and then said coldly: "go in!"


    I immediately walked into this high-level club. When I entered, I saw a very wide hall. It was just a hall, which was much larger than our whole bar. In the middle of the hall, there was a dance floor. However, there were no young people dancing on the dance floor. Instead, there was a bald man sitting on the dance floor.


    The bald man looked like he was forty or fifty years old, but he had a pair of deep eyes. He seemed to be able to see through everything in the world, just like a man with deep city government. Don''t think about it. He must be Wang Tieshan, Wang Shubo''s father. Beside him, there is a man in a black suit. He seems to be an expert. He seems to be Wang Tieshan''s bodyguard.


    On both sides of the dance floor, there were many men in suits. The whole scene was like the emperor''s court, but I didn''t care. After I swept around, I didn''t see Chen Haoran''s shadow. So I immediately went to the center of the dance floor and looked at the bald man above and asked, "where''s my brother?"


    Since I came in, the bald man''s eyes have been fixed on me. Up to now, he has seen that my face has not changed, and his eyes are gradually changing. When I ask questions, he finally appears a little smile on his deep face. He looks at me, claps his hands and says with deep meaning: "good, good, courageous, courageous, no wonder you can get it A group of students are convinced. They are really capable of it! "


    For his praise, I just feel hypocritical, he let the prosperous bar suspend business for a day, the loss is immeasurable, so, he must be to let me look good tonight, now he gave me this one, I know, behind the smile do not know how much malicious thinking, so, I continue to indifferently ask: "I said, where is my brother?"


    Then, the bald man waved his hand. Immediately, I saw that Chen Haoran, who was wounded all over the body, was taken out. His face was miserable, but his eyes were bright. As soon as he came out, he saw me. When he found out that I really came alone, his eyes were red. He cried to me eagerly: "brother Xuan, what are you doing, I''m not Don''t you mind me


    Although Chen Haoran''s words have made him unable to give up, he still has the courage to admit defeat. I can see that he is not afraid of these people at all. I also know in my heart that Chen Haoran has always been a person who is not afraid of death, but is also a person who values righteousness. He certainly does not want to because he has implicated me, but he can think so for me, and I must think so for him Looking at him, he said with a smile: "what else can I do? Of course, it''s to save you out!"


    After listening to my words, Chen Haoran immediately choked. His eyes were full of feelings. I took a deep look at him. Then, I fixed my eyes on the bald man and solemnly said, "since I''m here, can you release my brother?"


    It never occurred to me that the bald man didn''t talk about morality and morality in the world. He shook his head directly and said to me in a gloomy way: "let him go, but I''ll see your performance first."


    The insidiousness of a bald man directly infuriates the fiery Chen Haoran. Even if he is injured, he ignores his pain. He raises his voice and scolds the bald man angrily: "you''re a damn bald donkey. You''re really mean. If you want to do this, you''ll kill me. If you have the seed, you''ll kill Lao Tzu With blinking eyes


    Chen Haoran''s words seemed to be deliberately provoking the bald man, drawing hatred on himself, so as to give me a chance to escape. In fact, he really angered the bald man. The angry bald man didn''t show his anger on his face. Instead, he continued to look gloomy and winked at the big man who was holding Chen Haoran. At once, the big man hit Chen Haoran''s back head with a steel pipe mercilessly, which made Chen Haoran dizzy.I wanted to stop it, but it was too late. Seeing Chen Haoran fall down, my anger exploded in my body, but I couldn''t directly rush up. I have this ability, but I can''t break through the iron wall around him. Moreover, reckless action will only make the situation of Chen Haoran and me more dangerous. Even if I am more angry, I will suppress my heart I clenched my teeth and stared at the bald man in front of me.


    On the contrary, when I was young, I was very angry with my brother. How about you and me when I was young


    It turns out that this old guy is still making such an abacus on me, trying to take over my flowers on the other side without any effort. This silly B seems to be dreaming. Without thinking about it, I directly refused: "no, it''s impossible"


    when the bald man saw me refuse, his smile suddenly became a little stiff, and his face also showed an unpleasant expression, and said to me, "why What? What''s wrong with eating hot and spicy food with me


    His tone made me sick, let alone let me follow him. What''s more, what I dislike most is being manipulated. So, I said forcefully: "thank you, bald uncle, I don''t lack money!"


    The bald man''s smile suddenly disappeared. He said to me with a gloomy face: "give you another chance. If you refuse me, you can''t stand out of the bar. In that case, you will become disabled, and you can''t mix if you want to mix!"


    His words are full of threats, but I don''t think so. Although I can''t fight hard today, I won''t compromise. Therefore, I strongly replied: "it''s useless to threaten me. You can''t die of this heart!"


    This time, the bald man''s eyes directly jumped out of the cold light, he cold staring at me, said: "you are really rare, really let me all look at you, but, you should never, should not just not hurt my son!"


    As soon as he said this, he suddenly raised his hand. After a while, a man came out from the back of the dance floor. This man was Wang Shubo. At the moment, his head was still wrapped with gauze. It seemed that I had beaten him vaguely that day. As soon as he came out, he first called out to the bald man: "Dad!"


    The bald man immediately pointed to me and said to him, "son, I''ll bring you people. What do you want to do? You can watch the whole thing yourself."


    As soon as Wang Shubo listened, his eyes lit up and said, "I know, Dad!"


    After that, he immediately came to my side, followed by four men in black with machetes in their hands. Their posture seemed to chop me into meat paste. Wang Shubo in particular, my eyes are full of anger, but also mixed with extreme arrogance.


    As soon as he came to me, he looked at me jokingly and said, "Ye Zixuan, you''re going to continue to give me a piece of crap. You don''t pay attention to anyone just because he''s the mother of a broken bar. Even Laozi dares to beat me. Do you really think that the boss of a school is heaven!"


    In the end, Wang Shubo was gnashing his teeth, but I was not afraid of him. On the contrary, I was more and more disgusted with him. People like him rely on his father to boost their arrogance, rely on his father''s power to be arrogant and arrogant, and they are nothing. This makes me feel disgusted. If it is not for Chen Haoran, I really want to beat him up, but in the end, I will Or choose silence.


    Seeing that I ignored him, Wang Shubo became more and more angry. He suddenly ran to the table beside him, took a bottle of unopened wine, came to me and scolded: "Damn it, dare to hit me with a bottle, then I''ll let you try the taste of being smashed!"


    With that, he smashed down my head without any politeness. The bottle broke and the wine spilled all over me, but I was safe and sound. This scene was deeply looked in the eyes of all the people present. Suddenly, Wang Shubo, who was holding half a bottle of wine, was dumbfounded. Even Wang Tieshan, who was sitting in the middle of the dance floor, looked surprised.


    Wang shuboben expected that I would be the same as him. He would burst his head and bleed and howl in pain. But the fact let him down. He was not satisfied and took a bottle of wine. He scolded fiercely, "I''ll see when you can survive!"


    With that, he hit me with another bottle. In an instant, the wine bottle broke into pieces, and the wine spilled all over me, but I still didn''t move. This time, Wang Shubo was even more angry, as if I didn''t bleed or fall down, which would hurt his face. In his impatience, he took a bottle of wine and hit me heavily. With a bang, the bottle broke again, and my clothes were soaked with wine. However, this time, I finally couldn''t carry it. After all, I didn''t have iron head skills. What''s more, I had to face them one after another What''s more, Wang Shubo smashed all the bottles in the same place, so the blood still slipped over my forehead and my face.


    However, I still clenched my fist and clenched my teeth so that I didn''t fall down. I had been trying to bear it. I just hope that Wang Shubo can quickly calm down and let Chen Haoran and I can leave quickly. Therefore, no matter how much damage I have been hurt, I can only bite my teeth.Wang Tieshan stood up with my spirit of indomitable defeat. He was shocked in his eyes. The more he beat me, the more he was, he wanted to see me kneeling to beg for mercy. But I would not do that. I saw my head broken and he didn''t say anything. He was more angry and took a machete from a bodyguard beside him. He was angry I scolded: "grass nm, at this time in front of me to force, really think that I can bear it, I cut you, see you can not fall!"


    After that, he broke me with the knife. Originally, I had made up my mind. As long as Wang Shubo was not too much, I would have been holding back how he was angry with me. I came here to prepare for the abuse. My purpose was simple, that is to keep Chen Haoran safe.


    Now, the crafty Wang Tieshan sees me here and doesn''t let Chen Haoran go. My behavior is greatly bound. I am not hurt a little. I am afraid I am injured or not saved. I am still tired of him. We are here together. That will be really over.


    So, I have been suppressing my anger all the time. I am afraid my recklessness will not only cause me more harm, but also be implicated in Chen Haoran. Even if Wang Shubo is doing me no doubt, I think my forbearance will be replaced by their forgiveness. But now I find that I am wrong, and Wang Shubo is not good at all Heart can say, is completely relying on his father here, arrogance to the extreme, completely do not look at me as a person..


    When the knife in his hand was about to split into me, my long suppressed anger broke out, and it erupted completely in my body. I couldn''t bear it. In this moment, I had no other ideas in my mind, and I only knew that even if I died, I could never be killed by such a waste. I would not pull him down A back cushion, dead also worth.


    In the moment that Wang Shubo''s knife was about to split me, I roared wildly. At the same time, my whole man stepped forward quickly, one hand hit quickly, grabbed wangshubo''s wrist with the knife, while the other hand, turning his palm into a fist, made every effort to hit Wang Shubo''s chest.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 194

    This hit was very fast and contained all my strength. When I hit Wang Shubo''s chest, I could even hear the sound of bone clucking. As a playboy like him, where could he withstand such an attack, the whole person immediately flew out and lay on the ground, rolling his eyes.


    At this moment, the whole person had already sent out a fierce and violent atmosphere. Although my head was impulsive, my heart was clear. I knew that if I caught Wang Shubo, Haoran and I would have a chance to retreat. Therefore, after I gave a punch, I did not stop for half a second, and immediately pulled Wang Shubo to subdue the boy completely.


    But after all, I underestimated the four men in black around him. They are not ordinary thugs. They have a little ability from the hand and react very quickly. When I was going to pull Wang Shubo, the man in black nearest to him suddenly reached out and grabbed Wang Shubo who was flying out. The other hand chopped at me with a knife. I instinctively gave up the idea and quickly retreated to one side to avoid the man in black''s knife.


    At the moment, Bo''s face is full of blood. It''s just like the devil''s blood on my face


    With that, the man in black rushed to me. The first one was very fast and probably the most powerful one. As soon as he came to me, he slashed me with a knife. I was not polite. However, I was ready for the battle. Although my head hurt, I was full of energy to survive. When this man attacked me with a knife, I happened to He dodged his attack, and then, before he made the second move, I rushed to him like a sharp arrow and hit him in the stomach. The man in black felt pain and he couldn''t help bending up. I grasped the opportunity. When he bent down to cover his belly, my hands directly pressed on his head, and my body leaped up and my knees, Heavy top in the black man''s face, but for a moment, the first strong man in black, then collapsed in front of me.


    I was ruthless, not muddleheaded, like a mad dog all the time. When the other three men in black came around, I glared at them and yelled: "come on, look how I killed you!"


    At this time, I had been burned in my head by anger. I had disregarded all the consequences. I only knew that I could not be ravaged any more. Even if I died, I would have to pull on a few people on the back. Perhaps, it was because I was so powerful that the three men in black were stunned for a moment and didn''t dare to come forward. Wang Shubo scolded: "Damn, what are you doing in a daze! ¡±


    Wang Shubo''s order was like an electric shock, which instantly woke up three men in black. They stopped hesitating and immediately killed me with a knife. These men in black also looked like they had experienced a lot of bloodbath. They were merciless. After all, I was alone. I was seriously injured on my head, and my fists were difficult to beat. Now I am very hard to deal with them I got a knife in my back, which made me excited.


    My dad said that when people''s lives are threatened, they can give full play to their unlimited potential. Therefore, I was not only not down, but also more powerful. When one of the men in black missed a flaw, I quickly threw a side kick on his face, which was very handsome. I kicked the man in black staggering and couldn''t stand up. I took advantage of the situation, grabbed his hand and twisted it. The knife in his hand fell to the ground. I immediately caught his machete, chopped him with a knife and turned him over ¡£


    The more I hit the man in black, the more energetic I was. I didn''t stop to attack the other two men in black again. Seeing that I was so abnormal, the two men in black lost their confidence. Now I have another guy in my hand, which has enhanced my combat effectiveness. After a while, I killed the two men in black.


    At this moment, my anger became more and more serious. I carried a bloody knife and walked towards Wang Shubo step by step. I showed a fierce look, and my eyes were full of murderous intent. In the face of my state, Wang Shubo was flustered. He was wounded by me. His face turned pale, and his steps kept retreating. At this time, people on both sides of the surrounding area ran quickly and blocked again Live my way.


    Wang Shubo saw his people blocking my way, and his face immediately returned to arrogance. He suddenly ran to Chen Haoran, took a knife to Chen Haoran, and roared at me: "put down the knife, or I will kill him!"


    This word, let me stop the pace, people also slowly sober up, I realized that he is still outnumbered in the end, even if Chen Haoran is not in their hands, I did not have the strength of an enemy hundred, what''s more, they threatened me with Chen Haoran, so that my action was limited, now, I can''t help them more.


    At the moment I stopped, Wang Shubo called out to me again: "do you hear me? I told you to put down the knife!"


    As soon as his voice dropped, the knife in my hand fell to the ground with a crash. Wang Shubo saw that I had put the knife, and immediately ordered the man in front of me: "kill him for me!


    In an instant, these people rushed to me like flies. At this moment, faced with so many men in black, I was powerless. I was a little exhausted after just toppling four men in black. When Chen Haoran was held by Wang Shubo with a knife, my momentum also disappeared, and the whole person became a withered cabbage. With my present state, I was hostile to so many black men Yi Nan, it''s impossible. Besides, Chen Haoran is still threatened by Wang Shubo. I can''t resist any more.At the moment, my heart is so unwilling and helpless. Seeing the man in black hit me, I even closed my eyes unconsciously. But at this critical moment, Wang Tieshan, who has been silent all the time, opened his mouth. His deep voice rang in the open hall: "stop it!"


    Hearing this sound, I immediately opened my eyes and looked at him. Then, Wang Shubo also looked at his father and asked questions! "Dad


    Wang Tieshan waved his hand and motioned him not to talk. Then he looked at me with a vicious look and said in a cold voice, "boy, it seems that you have two boys. No wonder you dare to be so arrogant and hurt my people in my field. Since you want to fight, I will satisfy you!"


    With that, Wang Tieshan immediately turned his head to the man with sunglasses beside him. The man with sunglasses rushed to me. In a moment, he flashed to me, quick and quick.


    As soon as he came over, those men in black who besieged me immediately got out of the way. I could feel that this man in dark glasses was more powerful than the men in black. The breath he sent out made me suffocate. Then, Wang Tieshan''s voice came again: "Ye Zixuan, this is my bodyguard ah Wu. Fight him once. If you win, I will let you go Brother, if you lose, don''t blame me for not telling the rules of the world. I want you and your brother to leave here! "


    His words suddenly chilled my heart. The old bastard was really not mean. He won''t let me go. Although he was calm on the surface, he had already made a plan to deal with me. From a distance, he watched me being played by his son as a dog. When he saw that he didn''t like it, he used sunglasses to force me to fight alone. Wang Shubo seemed to understand his father''s intention Thinking, immediately ran to his father''s side, side complacent said: "yes, see you can in a five hands a few moves!"


    The father and son are really one-sided, one by one. They really regard this as the Colosseum of ancient Rome, treat themselves as nobles, and treat me as slaves. How can I be killed in the stands. The more miserable I am, the more excited the two father and son are. It''s really disgusting that they don''t treat people as father and son. I don''t want to meet this competition at all. I don''t want to let father and son see the play, and I don''t want to please the dog father and son with their own bleakness.


    However, A-wu, a man with dark glasses, could not tolerate my refusal. He directly attacked me. His pace was very steady, and he had a lot of routines and rules. I knew that this battle could not be avoided. Under the pressure of the situation, I finally met him and fought with ah Wu.


    I support my body completely with the belief in my heart, so that I don''t fall down. But this a-5 seems to be stronger than I imagined. His fist is not only powerful, but also his movements are extremely coherent. Even if he can use both hands and feet, you can''t be defended. Even if I try my best, I can''t fight him.


    At this time, I was totally trapped in a fight. Relying on my own ruthless strength of fearing death, I struggled to fight with each other. Wang Tieshan and his son watched with interest and cheered for ah Wu from time to time. For them, it was more pleasant than cleaning me up personally. Looking at their ugly faces, my heart ignited again with fury and excitement It''s my potential energy that makes me crazy.


    I didn''t want to fight with each other, but in the end, I still couldn''t hold on because of my lack of physical strength. Even if I looked back, I couldn''t beat ah Wu. He pulled my collar and punched me in the chest again and again. I finally fell down powerless, looking so miserable.


    Even if I have fallen down, Wang Shubo beside me is still jokingly shouting: "stand up, pretend to be a criminal, don''t you know how to fight?"


    At this moment, I am really tired. I would rather be killed by them than be abused here. I don''t want to be happy in the twisted hearts of the two fathers and sons. However, I really can''t get up again, lying on the ground paralyzed.


    Wang Shubo was very disappointed with my present appearance. He went directly to me, kicked me and said, "that''s not going to work. I thought you''re so capable. I''m sorry!"


    With that, he spat at me.


    I bit my teeth and didn''t speak. I really didn''t want to speak. At this time, Wang Tieshan became serious and said, "well, stop it. It''s time to get down to business. These two people are involved in the affairs of Wanlong. Let''s make it up for them and make up their hands and feet."


    Damn it, it was not until this moment that I understood why Wang Tieshan abused me like this. In fact, he asked me to come here not only to save his son''s face, but also to avenge the whole family. I was really miscalculated this time


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 195

    In this case, it may be that the Wan family, forced by the forces behind Qi Qi Qi, did not dare to directly deal with me. Therefore, the Wang family used the sword to kill people. The Wang family was the executioner of the thousands of families. Then, the matchmaker who promoted all this must be the villain song Qingfeng. He had a good relationship with Wan Long and played with Wang Shubo, which can be said to be the finger of Han Boyang Under the guidance, song Qingfeng used Wang Shubo to stir up the conflict with me, and at the same time, let the Wangs solve the hatred of thousands of families. Everything is directed by song Qingfeng and Han Boyang. He is really too damned..


    Even so, I don''t care about my own safety now, but my good brother Chen Haoran. Everything has nothing to do with him. He just obeys my orders. He is innocent. So, at the moment when the man in black takes a knife to move Chen Haoran, I exert my last strength and shout to Wang Tieshan: "please, don''t touch my brother, I beat your son, and I abandoned wanhu. What''s the matter, I''ll take it on my own, and it has nothing to do with them! "


    But my words were obviously useless, and Wang Shubo was not satisfied. He kicked me on the ground and scolded, "you can''t even manage yourself, you can''t even care about others!"


    I didn''t pay attention to him, and continued to say a sentence in the tone of begging for mercy to Wang Tieshan: "boss Wang, I beg you. I can''t abolish my brother. He is innocent. You can do what you want me, as long as you don''t move him!"


    In my heart, I know that in the face of Wang Tieshan, such a dark person, a tough attitude will only backfire. I have to lower my attitude and ask him to get the last glimmer of hope. But unexpectedly, he had already calculated everything. He flatly refused my request and said, "I''m sorry, we just talked about the rules. If you lose, you will have to bear the consequences. In the future, you should also remember that your brother was abolished because you lost yourself. It has nothing to do with me!"


    His words were so reasonable that I was almost angry. I yelled at him with red eyes: "Wang, you despicable person. As long as I can get out alive, you can prepare the coffin!"


    My body is too weak, roared not two words to keep coughing up. Wang Tieshan didn''t care about my threat. A cold light appeared in his eyes again and said, "let''s wait for you to go out alive. The premise is that this may not be there. Let''s do it!"


    In the last two words, he said very forcefully. There was no room for discussion at all. My heart fell into the abyss. I really didn''t expect that things would happen to this extent. I really didn''t think there were such despicable people in the world. I was not willing to die here. I stare at Wang Tieshan with red eyes. I try my best to get up from the ground and fight with them. But as soon as I got up, I was kicked off by a-5. Then, several men in black directly pushed me to the ground, making me unable to move.


    At the moment, Wang Shubo came to me with a machete and said to me: "I will let you taste the taste of being abandoned."


    With that, he waved a knife and cut it off at my arm. At the same time, the man in black beside Chen Haoran also raised the knife, ready to start with him. This moment, I was silent, I put all unwilling to hold in my heart, my heart was completely desperate, but my eyes, but still so firm, my eyes straight staring at Wang Shubo, without blinking, if the eyes can kill people, Wang Shubo now has died thousands of times. But the fact is that my eyes can''t kill people. Chen Haoran and I will be abandoned here. My heart seems to stop beating at this moment.


    But what shocked me was that Wang Shubo''s knife had not been cut down for a long time, and the time seemed to be still. All the people on the scene did not move, as if they had been ordered. However, all the people''s eyes were all on the door of the KTV.


    Suddenly, my heart was revived. I was dazed to see the hope of living. So, I immediately moved my eyes from Wang Shubo, turned my head and looked at the KTV gate. A girl with long hair over the shoulder stood at the door. Her skin was very white and she looked like a person in the second dimension. Her sudden appearance attracted the attention of all the people in the audience It''s Liu Qianxue.


    I have a question in my head. If she doesn''t accompany Luo Ziyi well, how can she appear here? And she is so punctual. It''s a coincidence. That''s a trick. I can''t ask about it. I can only watch her perform and act according to circumstances.


    Liu Qianxue''s eyes did not aim at any one of the people present. She ignored the embarrassing scene in front of her eyes and the bloody and cruel scene, as if all the people present were air. She quietly walked to a scattered table in the corner and sat down leisurely. Then, in the silent bar hall, Liu Qianxue''s magnetic voice sounded: "where are the waiters ? Give me a drink


    Liu Qianxue''s tone is very indifferent, her expression is more ordinary, as if she is really an ordinary girl who comes to the bar to drink. There was no difference in her eyes. In such an environment, her performance was so calm. How could it not surprise all the people on the scene? Everyone could see that the more calm the girl was, the more special she was. She is not blind. She can''t miss the bloody scene in the hall. What''s more, there are two big men standing at the door of the bar. They will never allow outsiders to enter. Liu Qianxue comes in so quietly. I know her identity. I don''t care about these things, but others are quite puzzled about her appearance.At the scene, Wang Tieshan, who had rich experience, was the first to react. He stood up and looked at Liu Qianxue in the corner and asked in a deep voice, "how did you get in? Didn''t you see the sign at the door that it was closed? "


    Liu Qianxue is an international killer. How can they know each other? Since she comes, it means that I am going to be safe. Now that I don''t worry about the safety of myself and Chen Haoran, I gradually begin to worry about Wang Tieshan and his son. The appearance of Liu Qianxue has relaxed my nervous tension. At this moment, I am completely relaxed.


    But I didn''t expect that Liu Qianxue would appear here at such a critical moment. Her appearance was like a fairy coming down from the earth, so that everyone''s eyes were focused on her. Liu Qianxue, who was attracted by the whole audience, stared at Wang Tieshan and replied in a delicate voice: "there is nothing at the door, I don''t see anything at all, so I walked in like this!"


    I have to say, a killer''s acting skills are so first-class, facing everything so natural, her words are very straightforward, the tone is so naive, people can''t help but believe her words, but the crafty Wang Tieshan can''t be so easily fooled, he suddenly turned his head and winked at one of the men in black.


    Zhang Ma ran out of the door and then ran out of the door


    Immediately, the atmosphere of the whole hall became strange. It was obvious that things were not simple. Wang Tieshan hurriedly took two steps forward and pointed to Liu Qianxue and asked, "who are you?"


    This is in Wang Tieshan''s own territory, so he has a strong sense of security. Even if he guesses that Liu Qianxue is not simple, he is still full of confidence. However, in the face of Wang Tieshan''s question, Liu Qianxue doesn''t care at all, and still calmly replies, "I''m just a customer who comes to consume!"


    If it had not been for the accident at the door, many people would have believed that the little girl who came out of the second dimension was really an innocent person. She didn''t look like acting at all. Even I admire her acting skills a little. Only Liu Qianxue can control such a role in the end.


    Although the black willow man approached the black willow clothes, she was not as stubborn as the black willow snow.


    When he came to Liu Qianxue, the two men in black stopped immediately and cried out: "tell me, who are you?"


    Liu Qianxue didn''t pay any attention to the two people. He turned his eyes to Wang Tieshan and said discontentedly, "are you still doing business or not? Aren''t the guests God?"


    Seeing Liu Qianxue still pretending to be stupid, Wang Tieshan was also angry, and immediately ordered: "do it!"


    After listening, the two men in black cut off the knife like Liu Qianxue. Seeing this, I didn''t feel nervous at all, because I knew that if they could hurt Liu Qianxue, her name would be in vain. But contrary to what I imagined, as soon as the man in black made a move, there was a figure outside the bar, and he went straight to Liu Qianxue When he ran to the middle of the two men in black, he took a man in black and threw it hard. Suddenly, two men in black slammed down on the table.


    In this scene, I was stunned by all the people present. Many people didn''t even respond to what happened. But I saw clearly that the figure that came in was actually my senior brother Xing Chen. After flying two men in black, he sat down directly beside Liu Qianxue.


    The elder martial brother alone exudes the momentum of thousands of troops. He is extremely strong. He has not seen him for more than a year. He feels that he is much stronger than before. With both of them, all the difficulties are not difficulties. The elder martial brother is really in charge of all things.


    At this time, Wang Tieshan suddenly woke up. Maybe he understood what was going on. So, he ordered in a hurry: "hurry, quickly subdue Ye Zixuan!"


    After a while, I was clamped up from the ground by the men in black. Then, a sharp knife was put on my neck, which made me unable to move. These men in black also blocked my body, making it impossible for people to break. Obviously, Wang Tieshan had seen the intention of the two men and knew that they were coming for me. So, after I was completely subdued, Wang Tieshan Iron mountain then two eyes a cold, cold voice said: "you are to save Ye Zixuan?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 196

    With the appearance of my elder martial brother, Liu Qianxue no longer pretends to be innocent. She directly stood up and said to Wang Tieshan, "yes, ye Zixuan is my friend. I want to take him away!"


    This sentence, in other people''s eyes, is like mental illness, only two of them dare to be so arrogant, and Liu Qianxue''s words directly aroused the indignation of many people, especially Wang Shubo, immediately roared: "you little bitches are too crazy, you two want to save people!"


    His tone is still very crazy, but the resourceful Wang Tieshan is calm. He doesn''t despise Liu Qianxue. He is afraid that there is an ambush outside, so he doesn''t get angry. He just says coldly: "girl, I advise you to leave as you come. If you offend me, it won''t do any good."


    This is the threat of red fruits, but who is Liu Qianxue? That''s the top three killers in the world. She has not seen any big waves before. Looking at Wang Tieshan, she sniffed: "it doesn''t matter who you are, and I don''t need to know. Now, I just want to take my friends away!"


    After that, Liu Qianxue''s eyes cast a glance at the elder martial brother. The elder martial brother seems to have noticed something, and then he strides forward. At this time, the elder martial brother''s eyes are locked in a person, not me, but Wang Tieshan''s only Miao, Wang Shubo.


    Now, Wang Shubo seemed to feel the crisis. He immediately raised his knife and pointed to the elder brother and threatened: "don''t move. If you move forward, I''ll have you cut off!"


    Of course, his threat in the eyes of the elder martial brother is like a joke. He has never heard of it. He is still firmly approaching Wang Shubo.


    Maybe the elder martial brother''s expression is too serious. Wang Shubo, who has always been arrogant and domineering, is a little scared now. But at this critical moment, a Wu, Wang Tieshan''s bodyguard, suddenly rushed out and blocked Wang Shubo''s body. Only he dared to meet with the elder martial brother for a while. Wang Tieshan probably realized this, and immediately sent ah Wu to protect his son.


    A five block in front of Wang Shubo, he is close to the big brother roared: "stop!"


    There was a sense of awe in his voice, which made the listeners tremble. However, his voice was so shocking that he still couldn''t stop the elder martial brother''s steps. Ah Wu was also annoyed. He took the lead and directly attacked the elder martial brother.


    Compared with me, I don''t know how many times the skill of the eldest martial brother is. When I was injured, I felt that ah Wu was really a strong master. Maybe I was weak. I thought that if I didn''t get hurt, he should not be my right hand. So, when I saw him, my eyebrows wrinkled and I gazed at him Pace.


    It can be seen that ah Wu still attaches great importance to the elder martial brother. As soon as he attacks, he doesn''t spare any effort, so he goes towards the elder martial brother. The elder martial brother''s eyes are all disdain for him. When he sees ah Wu''s hand, he doesn''t hesitate to fight back.


    These two people interweave with each other. I also know that ah Wu is not the opponent of the elder martial brother at all. It is only a matter of time to defeat him. However, when I saw the fight between ah Wu and the elder martial brother, I couldn''t help but be surprised again, because when I thought ah Wu could resist for a while, without two moves, ah Wu, who thought that his strength was sad, was defeated Yes.


    In less than half a minute, ah Wu was hit hard, and then kicked off by the elder martial brother. His kung fu went up to a higher level. His moves, his strength, his speed and his agility have all opened my eyes. Now I feel that the elder martial brother is so much better than me. I can''t believe that he is stronger than my elder martial brother Completely different.


    The elder martial brother is only 28 years old, and he has such strength. How did he train after I left? I remember that in the beginning, my elder martial brother and I had the highest influence. We are equal to each other. Now, I am far behind him.


    Other people on the scene were dumbfounded when they saw this scene. After all, for them, ah Wuke has always been invincible. However, such an invincible person, who had less than two or three moves in the hands of the eldest martial brother, was directly defeated and fell to the ground. The strength of the elder martial brother shocked everyone in the audience.


    Wang Shubo, who had thought that ah Wu had helped him block a robbery, now saw his life-saving straw. Ah Wu was beaten away. He was scared. His face was pale and his feet were shaking. He could not run even if he wanted to run. He could only watch the master brother approaching him step by step.


    Even Wang Tieshan, who was very deep in the city hall, was flustered at this time. He immediately yelled at the elder martial brother: "I warn you not to move. If you want to take another step, I will immediately kill Ye Zixuan!"


    As soon as Wang Tieshan opened his mouth, the big man in black with the knife on my neck immediately understood the meaning, and at the same time he called out, "stop, or I will really start!"


    But their threat to the elder martial brother obviously did not play a role, he was very indifferent to say: "kill, he has nothing to do with me, I do not know him!"


    He made it clear that he didn''t care about my life and death. Of course, only by pretending that he didn''t know me, could they have some scruples. Now the elder martial brother is a machine that carries out orders. He doesn''t care about anyone''s life and death. As soon as he finished speaking, he quickly attacked Wang Shubo. In the blink of an eye, he gave Wang Shubo, who was in a daze The sword in Wang Shubo''s hand was in the hands of the elder martial brother, and it was on his neck. At this time, the elder martial brother''s eyes were cold to the extreme, as if the other side moved, he would really kill people.Wang Tieshan was frightened by this move. He called out in a trembling voice: "hero, I beg you, don''t mess around. That''s my son, my only son!"


    He said as if the elder martial brother didn''t know Wang Shubo''s identity. The despicable Wang Tieshan saw that his son was threatened, as if his IQ had become lower, and he had no more momentum than before.


    The elder martial brother didn''t pay any attention to Wang Tieshan. He just stood there, motionless, and his eyes were still cold. Wang Shubo, who was under his uniform, was almost scared to cry. His body kept shaking and crying: "Dad, help me, help me!"


    At the critical moment of life and death, the childe thought of his father. Maybe, for him, his father can settle everything for him. Without his father, he is nothing. Seeing their father and son show such a side, Liu Qianxue also stood up and walked towards me. Obviously, he got serious and restored the state of the past. Jiaosheng said: "now you can let go Is Ye Zixuan here? "


    At this time, I understood everything. In fact, Liu Qianxue saw the situation clearly as soon as she entered the door. She pretended to ignore everyone. In fact, everyone was in her eyes. She knew that even though she and her elder martial brother were fierce, they would easily cause me injury in such a mixed scene. Therefore, she locked Wang Shubo with gauze on her head. She knew that this boy was the protagonist today, so she directly let her master brother live Wang Shubo.


    In this plan, Liu Qianxue is playing the role of a weak rich lady, while the elder martial brother is playing the role of a cold-blooded bodyguard. At this time, even if Wang Tieshan is stupid, he has already felt Liu Qianxue''s extraordinary. His sons are in danger of life, where they dare to ask for a price. So, he immediately replied, "let go, let me go!"


    It can be seen that Wang Shubo is the lifeblood of him. He did not dare to take his son''s life at any risk, and immediately let me be released. But at this time, weak I suddenly looked at lying on the ground unconscious Chen Haoran, whispered: "and he!"


    At this time, in the face of any demands, Wang Tieshan completely compromised, without hesitation, and directly ordered: "all of them have been released!"


    As soon as his words came out, the men in black who were surrounded by Chen Haoran also immediately dispersed. At this time, Wang Tieshan asked Liu Qianxue in a trembling voice: "can I release my son now?"


    At this moment, Wang Tieshan began to murmur to Liu Qianxue. However, Liu Qianxue ignored him and walked out of the brilliant KTV. As soon as her back disappeared, in a short time, two people rushed into the entrance. They were Shen Muchen and crab with anxious faces.


    No matter when and where, Shen Muchen is always so beautiful, a white dress makes him look so bohemian, and the crab is always so black, a black suit makes him black more thoroughly. The two of them stand together. It''s like black and white.


    I didn''t inform Shen Muchen about today''s affairs, because I knew him very well. He would never watch me go to the meeting alone. I didn''t have time to discuss countermeasures with him. I could only come alone. But I didn''t think that Shen Muchen and crab could still come.


    If the appearance of Liu Qianxue and the elder martial brother made me see the hope in despair, then the appearance of Shen Muchen and crab immediately made me wrapped up by a strong sense of security, and the whole person''s nerves were completely relaxed. I could no longer pretend to be strong. I lost too much blood and exhausted my energy. Finally, I was weak and my trembling legs had been supported I can''t hold up my heavy body.


    When Shen Muchen and crabs saw me covered with blood, they called out my name anxiously. When they ran to me, I looked at them and showed a happy smile. Then, my eyes closed, my head sank, and fell heavily on the ground.


    I was in a coma, forgot my situation, and went to sleep peacefully. When I woke up, the familiar faces immediately came into my eyes. Shen Muchen, crab, Chen Haoran, Xiao Tianyi, and all the brothers in the organization were almost all here. They surrounded the hospital bed, and the whole room was full of people. I woke up, Everyone showed the most brilliant smile, the brothers kept shouting: "brother Xuan!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 197

    As I just woke up, my head was heavy and I could hardly speak. I could only smile at my brothers, which indicated that I was not in a big way. At this moment, I already felt that my brothers looked at me differently. They had deep awe in their eyes. It was a kind of emotion from the heart. This time, my status in the brothers'' mind seemed to have improved.


    Especially Chen Haoran, he saw me wake up and shed tears. This was the first time I saw strong Chen Haoran shed tears. He took my hand and choked: "brother Xuan, why are you so stupid? Why do you want to save me? Fortunately, you are OK now. If I implicate you, I will live in guilt all my life!"


    His voice trembled. It can be seen how worried he is about me. In fact, I can see that Chen Haoran and I are similar in personality. He is not afraid of death, but he does not want to involve his brother. Although he was arrested because of me, he was still moved to see me die alone for him. Therefore, he was so excited. Other brothers are also. Although the person I saved is Chen Haoran, it also fully highlights my loyalty and courage. Therefore, my brothers will respect me more and obey me as the leader from the bottom of my heart.


    When I saw Chen Haoran, I was relieved. Even if God gave me another chance, I would still go to save him. Only in this way can I have a clear conscience in the future. This is my instinct and my duty. Therefore, I looked at Chen Haoran and said very seriously: "you are the leader of the organization, but also my good brother Brother, I will go to save you


    My words are very simple, but they express the most real thoughts in my heart. After listening to Chen Haoran''s feelings, he almost cried. Fortunately, there were so many people here that he tried his best to suppress his emotions. He only assured me that his life would be mine in the future. From now on, whether for me or for the organization, he would like to go through the soup Fire.


    Other brothers also echoed, saying that they would give all their strength to the organization and live up to my expectations. Looking at the performance of the brothers, I was deeply moved. This time I saved Chen Haoran, which really shocked and encouraged the brothers in the organization to become more united, loyal and righteous, and filled everyone''s heart.


    All of the brothers I selected are tough men. Their passion and blood inspired my heart. I know that although I have been humiliated, the result is good. For a newly established organization, people''s heart is too important. This time, I successfully let the hearts of brothers gather together, and the success let everyone I am more convinced and respected.


    Even though I was in pain all over my body, my heart was very happy. After chatting with my brothers for a while, I told them to go back first. When I left, all my brothers told me to take good care of my injuries, and then they left one after another.


    Soon, the crowded ward was empty, and there were only Shen Muchen and crab beside the hospital bed. At this time, Shen Muchen frowned and said to me, "Arlo, you are too reckless to do things. When can this problem be completely eliminated? You are almost finished, do you know?"


    I can see that Shen Muchen is very worried about me and angry for my recklessness. I smile awkwardly and say with shame: "I''m really sorry, let you worry!"


    Shen Muchen shook his head and said, "it''s not a problem that I don''t worry about. If something like this happens, you should consult me, understand?"


    Even the crabs agreed that I was too reckless to inform them.


    I can only whisper back. I''m sorry.


    I know that Shen Muchen and crabs treat me as real brothers, which will be the case. After they finished the accusation, I asked how it ended in the end, where did the senior brother go and how I came to the hospital. Then Shen Muchen talked about what he knew.


    It turns out that Xiao Tianyi didn''t dare to disobey my orders when I went to the scene alone, but he was also clever. He went to Shen Muchen for help. Shen Muchen got mad when he heard about me. However, he knew that impulse was useless, so he could only keep calm and think of a way.


    He didn''t think it would work to bring someone to save me. Let alone fighting with the Wangs, I couldn''t guarantee my safety. Therefore, he contacted Liu Qianxue, and I told Shen Muchen about her identity, hoping that she could come up with a solution. Liu Qianxue agreed without saying a word and asked Shen Muchen to go back to prepare the troops. It happened that the eldest martial brother was also in the city, so he could not guarantee my safety He came along and did a play like that.


    However, Liu Qianxue didn''t know the contradiction between me and the Wang family. In the past, she only saved me. She didn''t intervene in my gratitude and resentment. Therefore, after I was in a coma, Shen Muchen and crab directly carried Chen Haoran and me out. Later, the elder martial brother released Wang Shubo without harming him. So I was sent to the hospital. I was in a coma all night, and now I wake up. That''s the whole thing.


    Knowing the whole story of this incident, I thank Shen Muchen as well as my elder martial brother and Liu Qianxue. If Shen Muchen hadn''t thought of looking for Liu Qianxue, I would have been completely abandoned, and even implicated the innocent Chen Haoran.


    Shen Muchen doesn''t care about my polite words. It''s the elder martial brother who is more interested in him. Xing Chen''s strength gives Shen Muchen a great shock, which makes him have a little impulse to learn from him. Shen Muchen didn''t know the identity of the elder martial brother. I didn''t want to tell him his plan. I just laughed.After chatting with Shen Muchen, I was quiet and refreshing. I stayed in the hospital for a day and a night. During this period, my brothers accompanied me constantly. I basically had a day to put on clothes to stretch out my hands and open my mouth. It was very comfortable. However, no matter how comfortable I was, I didn''t want to stay in the hospital any more.


    The next day, I felt that my health was ok, so I went through the discharge procedures. When I left the hospital, all the members of the organization met me in the hospital. Everyone treated me differently. After that, my reputation became more and more loud in the organization and in the campus.


    However, what really saved Chen Haoran and me was my younger martial sister, Liu Qianxue. In addition to Shen Muchen and crab, the other brothers didn''t know anything about it. Even Chen Haoran, who was in a coma, didn''t know. Everyone thought that Shen Muchen saved me.


    And the truth of this matter, I didn''t tell my brothers in detail. Only on the day I left hospital, I contacted Liu Qianxue. He told me that the elder martial brother left first, and told me when he left that I would not act rashly in the future. For this elder martial brother, I still have a lot of words of thanks and missing to say, but before I could meet, the person disappeared It seems that when I get to see him again, I will thank him.


    Today, she is still accompanying Luo Ziyi to work in the company. I only plan to meet Liu Qianxue secretly to prevent Luo Ziyi from knowing that my current situation is not safe, and I will not contact her for the time being. I told her about the matter, and Ziyi also understood that I did so.


    I made an appointment with her in the cafe downstairs. When I arrived, Liu Qianxue had been waiting there for a long time. I met her face and said, "thank you!"


    Liu Qianxue said casually, "you don''t have to be so polite with me."


    I looked at her with a smile and said, "you didn''t tell Ziyi about it."


    Liu Qianxue stared at me, shrunken mouth said: "don''t worry, I don''t have it. Your friend came to me specially for you. He was afraid that I would not help. He kept begging me. I think you are very good, so help me!"


    When I hesitated, Liu Qianxue looked at me solemnly and said, "you should keep all things confidential between me and my senior brother!"


    This, a little wake me up, indeed, Shen Muchen can take the initiative to find her, it means her identity, I told Shen Muchen, let him know what happened between me and her, so I would look for her, I said with shame: "sorry, that''s my best brother, your identity only has the two of them know, I didn''t mention a word about the big brother, this you can rest assured, Shen Muchen will keep it secret for me


    Liu Qianxue''s dignified face also dissipated, but from her eyes, I felt a trace of unspeakable taste. From her expression, it was obvious that she had something on her mind. She said, "I know. Since there is nothing wrong, I will go back first."


    Then she stood up to leave. Before she took a few steps, she stopped, turned her back to me and said again, "Zixuan, you''d better keep my identity secret. The identity of the eldest martial brother can''t be mentioned to anyone, including your brother. Do you understand?"


    I don''t care about her identity, but I don''t care about her. I don''t care about her. Finish saying, Liu Qianxue left, I looked at her passing back, painfully smile, did for a while, also got up to leave.


    That night, in order to thank me for my help and to celebrate my discharge, Chen Haoran invited all the members of the organization and arranged several tables in a luxury hotel. Everyone opened their stomachs, drank and talked. As for my surprise and safety, my brothers are very happy. The auspicious people have their own natural features. They think that I will become great in the future.


    I accepted the praise of my brothers, but when they were talking about it noisily, I suddenly stood up and called out to the brothers: "everyone be quiet, I have something to say!"


    In an instant, all brothers stopped talking and looked at me one after another.


    I solemnly looked at all the brothers present and said solemnly and seriously: "brothers, you should know that I have made a good deal with boss Wang of brilliant KTV, so we have been preparing and waiting for a fight with him in an open and upright manner. This is the first crisis our organization faces I think so.


    But I didn''t expect that Wang''s father and son were so despicable. They didn''t know how to fight with us. They kidnapped Haoran and led me to be arrested alone. They didn''t play cards according to the rules of the river. They hurt me and Haoran. If it wasn''t for our two lives, I''m afraid they would be dead now. For them, I''m absolute It can''t be tolerated! "


    As soon as my voice fell, the silent box suddenly burst into a deafening chorus, shouting: "can''t bear it, kill them dog day!"


    This sentence, with soaring anger and full of blood, represents the resolute determination of brothers. I know that the brothers have a deep resentment against the king''s father and son, not only because they hurt me, but also because they are despicable and shameless. They don''t talk about the morality and morality of the world. This dark and despicable behavior makes us angry and makes these bloody brothers unbearable.When I think of the father and son, I am very angry. If they have a little humanity, I can not hate them so much. But the father and son, one is resourceful and dark in heart, and the other is arrogant and domineering by his father. He tries to please himself by my maltreatment. When I think of that scene, I will not fight with anger, and I will never give up this revenge.


    After seeing the determination of the brothers, I once again said forcefully: "since the establishment of our organization, we have not fought a war. We want to prove that we have no chance, and we are holding the attitude that people do not attack me and we are not criminals, and we do not take the initiative to invade others and provoke war without reason. But now, other people even ride on our heads to domineering, we have no reason to be the turtle with shrinking head, we are not the Lord to be slaughtered by others.


    Brothers, to tell you the truth, the Wang family''s influence is not much stronger than us. We don''t have to be afraid of them. I mean, we have to fight against them. We have to prove ourselves. Talented people come from all over the country, and we are no worse than them. Now, we will take the Wang family as the first fire since the establishment of our organization. Do you agree, brothers? "


    All my brothers immediately got up from their seats, waved their fists, and yelled in unison: "this revenge will not be revenged, and I will not be a man!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 198

    The whole hall on the second floor has long been haunted by the voice of the brothers'' common hatred against the enemy. Everyone on the scene is full of determination and determination. All of them are ready to throw their heads and shed blood. At this moment, I would like to thank the Wang family and his son, who have completely condensed the hearts of my organization members.


    Although we are all full of energy now, we are eager to defeat the king''s father and son at once, but I deeply know that this kind of thing can''t be urgent. They have occupied this city for many years. This battle can''t be fought blindly. This is the first battle in the true sense of our organization. I absolutely can''t allow any mistakes. We must make a detailed combat plan ¡£


    Fame is really important for our new organization, and it also needs territory. Now, this small bar can no longer meet our needs, that is to say, we have to have other sites in order to make the organization develop rapidly. So, the industry of Wang family is the best choice.


    Therefore, we should try our best to take care of the court from the Wang family. The Wang family is different from others. Their predecessor was black, and their people were all trained by themselves. Therefore, it is useless to deal with those desperate people if we want to get the court of the Wang family. We must deal with Wang Tieshan, the helmsman.


    Thinking of this, I immediately discussed the countermeasures with my brothers and prepared for the combat deployment. It was not until very late that we left the hotel and went back to school.


    the next day, I went to Shen Muchen and told him my ideas. He also agreed with my plan. We sat together and discussed specific details. After so many things, although Shen Muchen has not officially joined my organization, I have already regarded Shen Muchen as a military adviser subconsciously. I will discuss many problems with him.


    Of course, Shen Muchen is worthy of the name of the military division, and has unique views on many issues. Compared with him, I am full of blood, but lack of shrewd mind. Therefore, after discussing with Shen Muchen, I also have unique opinions. A lot has been gained.


    My plan is very simple, not only to give the Wang family a lesson in blood, but also to grasp Wang Tieshan''s lifeline, Wang Shubo. From the last time the elder martial brother attacked Wang Shubo, I can see that Wang Tieshan is really a child protection maniac. He pays special attention to his precious son. If he wants to make Wang Tieshan yield, he has to start from Wang Shubo.


    To deal with such insidious villains, we can''t take any aboveboard means. We can only be more insidious than him, so we can completely convince them. But after all, the Wangs have power in the south of the city. If I want to move him, I have to figure out the way back. Therefore, what I discussed with Shen Muchen is how to make the plan more perfect. After discussing with him, I have mastered all the general details Yes, all that remains is preparation and waiting for the right time.


    In the next two days, the whole organization was very busy. Some of them went to inquire about Wang Shubo''s dynamic situation, some went to prepare weapons, and some went to check the terrain. Haoran and I jointly funded and bought three second-hand vans from the second-hand car market. Although they were dilapidated, they still gave us great convenience as the first car of our organization Let brothers feel the development and growth of the organization.


    Of course, we do these things secretly, in order to avoid scaring the snake. Anyway, after the ponytail to save me, the Wangs? I guess I also felt something. I was depressed and didn''t take the initiative to trouble me. However, in the eyes of Wang''s father and son, our loyalty alliance may still be out of the stream. He didn''t care at all. He still kept business as usual and lived their life as usual. It seemed that he didn''t pay attention to my small role.


    On the third day of our plan, we finally got a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. One night, a little sister-in-law, who was lurking in the brilliant KTV, sent a message that Wang Shubo was having a party in his own bar tonight. Moreover, she also revealed that there were not many people watching in the bar, only about 20.


    This is a great opportunity for me. First, I can smash the brilliant KTV to suppress the arrogance of the Wang family, so that they can know that I am not easy to provoke, and the other is to catch Wang Shubo. This is the day I am waiting for. As soon as I got the news, I immediately informed the upper echelons of the organization that the operation began.


    This time, the brothers have been waiting for a long time. As soon as they get the order, they immediately begin to plan their actions. This time, we only sent out 40 people, the top elites. Because the enemy we faced was different, everyone was equipped with a machete. Forty of us, who had gone three times, were lurking around the glory.


    After we all gathered, I was alone, and slowly entered the glory. At the moment, the glory was at its peak. People came in and out of the door from time to time, which showed that the business here is booming. Indeed, in the whole city, the glory is famous, and many rich children like to come here for recreation.


    I can''t help but think of my last time here. My anger rises unconsciously. With this uncontrollable anger, I directly send a short message to Haoran. The content of the message is only two words: "do it!"


    After sending the text message, I immediately put on my prepared mask and swaggered toward the bar. The guard at the door saw that I was dressed differently, not like a consumer. He stopped me and said, "wait a minute!"I raised my head and glared at the security guard at the door. In an instant, I hit one of the guards in the face. While he was crying in pain, I added another foot to him and directly knocked him down. The other security guard was about to do it to me. But at this time, my brothers, who were ready to be sent, rushed forward and knocked him down.


    This group of 15 brothers, each face like me, wearing black masks, I led this group of terrorists, rampage, from the front door into the brilliant bar.


    When we entered the bar hall, there was already a riot. I know that it was Yi Haoran and his brother who killed him through the back door. This is our plan. It will definitely make it difficult for Wang Shubo to get in.


    Of course, the scene of killing the innocent people in the bar is more and more frightening to our guests.


    After solving the small minions on the first floor, we went directly to the second floor and surrounded them. Our momentum was quite strong and the speed was very fast. We had a clear calculation in our mind. We must complete the battle before the people from other fields of the Wang family or the police came. Our principle is that we should make a quick decision without any delay.


    When we rushed to the second floor, many men in black had rushed over with machetes, but they were obviously flustered. In addition, the number of people was not large, and they had no confidence at all. When we saw this group of violent maniacs, they also asked in doubt: "who are you? Do you dare to make trouble here? Do you know whose court this is?"


    I didn''t have time to talk nonsense with them. I waved my hand indifferently. Immediately, my enthusiastic brothers started to fight with these men in black without saying a word. Although they had knives in their hands, we all used knives here. What''s more, we had the advantage in number and completely crushed them in momentum. This is the first battle of our organization, everyone With endless momentum. The more we fight, the more powerful we are. This fight is reckless and merciless. We regard these men in black as enemies of killing their father.


    However, in terms of personal strength, the Wangs are better than others. After all, they have been living in society for too long, so even if they are at a disadvantage, several brothers in our side have been injured. In particular, there is a middle-aged man in a suit who takes the lead in this group of men in black. Obviously, he is the manager of the field. They fight fiercely, Jane Straight can not be more fierce, a row injured two people.


    Seeing my brother injured, I took a Sharp Machete from a brother''s hand, and went straight to the suit man to attack. I was in a violent state, and with a strong momentum, I hacked at him. And the man in suit also felt my momentum and waved the knife to block him. However, my strength was too strong and my hand was fierce, which directly drove him back and forth. When the man in suit didn''t stand firm, I shot at him one after another, and I didn''t leave any leeway for each knife.


    Even though the man in suit is fierce, he still has insufficient energy. In the face of my fierce attack, he can only retreat. Finally, he can''t bear the burden. I slashed him on the shoulder and screamed with pain. Besides his pain, I kicked him away.


    At the same time, all the other men in black were killed by my ferocious brothers. Seeing the defeat, the man in suit didn''t want to resist any more. He looked at me coldly and said bitterly, "you should know boss Wang''s means. No matter what your background is, you will pay for what you have done today."


    At this juncture, the man in suit still moved out of Wang Tieshan to frighten me. However, what he didn''t know was that I was trying to deal with the father and son today. I didn''t want to explain anything to him. I took the bloody knife and went to him. At the moment when he was staring at me in panic, I squeezed the hand of the knife handle and slashed him heavily again Two knives, merciless, chopped suit man paralyzed on the ground, speechless, I just stop.


    My ruthlessness and strength awed all the brothers, and at the same time drove their emotions. Everyone couldn''t help crying. Their morale was high. Seeing them like this, I laughed with pride, and then returned the knife to my brother. Then I went straight to the largest presidential suite in the bar. According to the information of little sister, Wang Shubo was in the luxurious box on the second floor.


    Maybe we made too much noise. When I got to the presidential suite, a man suddenly came out of the box. It seemed that he was checking the situation. Seeing that I was wearing a mask with blood on my body, he immediately realized that something was wrong and immediately asked me, "what do you do?"


    I glared at him, and without saying a word, I kicked him heavily. This man was kicked away by me, and the door of the private room was opened. Until this guy fell into the box, the noisy room finally quieted down. The boys in the room realized the seriousness of the problem and turned their eyes to the door one after another The second generation of attention, calmly into this luxurious presidential suite.


    At the moment, I have endless momentum, all the people inside me are stupefied to see me, and I do not change color, with a cruel look at this group of people, soon, in the crowd, I swept my enemy, Wang Shubo.At the moment, he was holding two beautiful women in his arms. Not far away from him, he actually sat two old acquaintances of mine, Han Boyang and Lin Shihan, and her cousin, song Qingfeng.


    It''s no coincidence that a book can''t be written. At such a moment, I can also meet this big conspirator. As soon as I see these faces, my burning anger becomes more and more vigorous, my eyes are already red, and the fierce light in my eyes can kill people. However, even though my momentum is strong, I haven''t scared them. He may not know that the people outside him have been solved by us So, relying on this is his territory, he is still arrogant. Seeing that I hit him so recklessly and broke into his box, Wang Shubo directly slapped the table, stood up, and swore at me: "where the hell are you grandson? Do you dare to make trouble in my house? Don''t you want to live?"


    As soon as Wang Shubo''s words were finished, his brothers who would fight also stood up immediately, with a look of covetous eyes. However, his arrogance had not been arrogant for a few seconds. Suddenly, a large number of people with machetes swarmed into the luxury suite.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 199

    The dozens of people who broke in in instantly, just like me, all wore masks and showed fierce light. This group of people was brought by Haoran. When they came, they immediately took my momentum to the top. People present know that we are a group when we look at our clothes. Now, Wang Shubo, who is arrogant and domineering, is stunned in a moment. He looks at us pale and says, "who are you?"


    I was too lazy to pay attention to him. I pointed to Wang Shubo and called to my brothers: "tie him up, hurry up!"


    In an instant, the brothers rushed forward to catch Wang Shubo. However, he was escorted by someone. Several of them immediately stepped forward to stop him and wanted to say some threatening words. However, they overestimated their ability and underestimated the strength of my brothers. Before they finished speaking, they were directly knocked down by my brothers.


    This group of tiger and wolf teachers are simple and crude, which makes many people in the box dumbfounded. Many girls even cry. Even some young men are trembling and dare not move. They are afraid that they can solve the problem together. Wang Shubo himself was very fragile. At first, he wanted to struggle twice, but he was knocked unconscious by my people. Then the brothers put the sack on him and carried him away.


    As soon as Wang Shubo was taken away, I immediately ordered all the brothers to withdraw in batches according to the original plan. At that time, all the brothers left here in an orderly manner. We moved very fast and astonishing. Such a kidnapping happened in the king''s own territory in front of so many childish brothers. It was so frightening that the men and women in the box were stupefied and regarded us as demons.


    However, after my brothers evacuated, I did not leave. Instead, I fixed my eyes on Han Boyang. He was cunning and cruel. I don''t know if he saw anything. Anyway, he didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end, as if all these things had nothing to do with him. He didn''t care about Wang Shubo being tied up. Similarly, I also understand that Wang Shubo is a chess piece to him, and he doesn''t care at all.


    Originally, I didn''t plan to deal with him for the time being, but today I met him here, and my anger was completely suppressed. Seeing him staying with you wang Shubo, I felt that I was plotting something. He would certainly not let me be smart. Maybe he was thinking about how to use Wang Shubo to discipline me. No matter what, Han Boyang is a villain, I will not let go, Take advantage of this opportunity today to give him some color, revenge later.


    Thinking of this, I immediately went to him. Han Boyang''s mind was really deep. Just now, he had been calm and self-conscious, and felt that it was none of his business. But when I approached him, he immediately found something wrong and looked at me with a puzzled eye. I had no nonsense. When he was at a loss, I immediately picked up a bottle of wine and smashed it at Han Boyang''s head Down, back to hand, I quickly picked up a bottle, with the same give up hit song Qingfeng''s head.


    Suddenly, there were screams in the box, and Han Boyang''s head was bleeding because he couldn''t prevent it. Now, Han Boyang resisted, but song Qingfeng couldn''t help shouting. While they were howling, I turned around and grabbed Han Boyang''s hair and bumped hard against the table top. For me, song Qingfeng is a small minion, and Han Boyang is a cruel character. His head is full of conspiracy. Maybe I am too strong. After a few moments, Han Boyang was knocked unconscious by me. This violent scene completely scared Luo Ziyi to be silly. She could not think that I would attack Han Boyang.


    When she saw Han Boyang lying on the table, Lin Shihan was relieved. She immediately became angry. She was not afraid of me, a violent element. She got up and pushed me away. She screamed, "why do you want to beat my boyfriend and my cousin? They have no injustice or hatred with you. What do you want?"


    No matter when, no matter what the situation, she does not hesitate to protect Han Boyang. It can be seen that she really has deep feelings for Han Boyang. If I put it in the past, I would look at her face and not move her boyfriend. But now, she has disgusted me. I hate her clear and high face, which makes me feel sick from the bottom of my heart.


    When her voice dropped, I directly reached out and grabbed her neck. Then, my body slowly leaned forward, staring at her with my vicious eyes, looking at the goddess that I thought could not be reached, and said in a deep voice: "I never beat women, otherwise you will be useless!"


    My tone is very sharp, without a trace of emotion. The voice is squeezed out of my throat and spread through the mask in the box. It looks very strange. Lin Shihan''s face is white, and his eyes are full of horror. At this moment, I know that she is not so delicate and can even let me take it at will. I have no love for her any more The feeling of admiration, also don''t bother to argue with her again, when she was afraid, I let go of her, then calmly disappeared in the eyes of the whole audience.


    As soon as I went out, I didn''t dare to have a moment''s delay. I ran out of the bar and arrived at the place where my van was staying. I found that Haoran''s brothers were waiting here. The other brothers had already withdrawn as planned. This battle, we fight very beautiful, I did not have time to celebrate, quickly took a van, the car immediately sped away.


    As soon as we got on the bus, we took off our masks. Everyone in the car was smiling with victory. My heart was also rippling. I really didn''t expect that the battle was so smooth that our organization got off to a good start. Everything was carried out according to my plan perfectly. We won the biggest victory with the least casualties.Of course, this is only the first step of my revenge. My goal is to win all the venues in Wang Tieshan''s name. So the road I have to face is not smooth. I can''t take it lightly. The car is speeding along the road, and finally, the car stops in the abandoned square behind the school.


    As soon as we got out of the car, we saw that other brothers had arrived here early, and we carried the comatose Wang Shubo to the red house in the abandoned square. A lot of things happened here. I also want to regard this place as our rising place. Of course, we come here for the convenience of Tibetans.


    After entering the abandoned house, the brothers immediately put Wang Shubo out of the sack. Then, I took out his mobile phone from him, found the number of his father Wang Tieshan from the phone book, and dialed it directly.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Wang Tieshan''s anxious voice rang out immediately, saying, "son, how are you? Are you ok?"


    When I heard Wang Tieshan''s voice, I answered coldly: "your son is still OK for the time being, but I won''t know if there will be anything later."


    My tone was extremely cold, but I didn''t hide it. I used my original voice. Maybe Wang Tieshan was so impressed with me that he immediately recognized it was my voice. He said in panic, "Ye Zixuan, it''s you who tied my son!"


    It seems that Wang Tieshan''s reaction is a little slow. I didn''t expect that I had just raided his territory, and I didn''t think I would dare to kidnap his son. I didn''t hide it and said frankly, "yes, it''s me."


    Hearing this, Wang Tieshan seemed to be really flustered. His breath became very heavy. But he was still calm and threatened me and said, "I advise you to release my son as soon as possible. I can treat it as if nothing has happened. If you move my son, I promise you will die. I will not investigate your responsibility while the matter is not big And I''ll hold down today''s business for you, so that the police can''t find you! "


    Wang Tieshan is estimated to be Alzheimer''s disease. He thought I was playing with him. I couldn''t help but snort, and said scornfully, "listen to me, Lao Wang Badan. If you want your son to live, you can immediately stop your actions and let the police stop searching. You sit quietly and wait for glory, and I will find you. Otherwise, if you let me Knowing that you still have action in the dark, I promise to let your son die in the street! "


    After that, I hung up the phone without waiting for him to reply. I was too clear that Wang Shubo was his life. As long as his son was in my hands, I believed that he could solve all the problems for me. Of course, I also wanted to have a better way. If Wang Tieshan didn''t cooperate, I could also use the relationship between the director''s son and I would bribe him to be light Loose put this matter down. After all, as long as no human life was killed, the matter would be solved very well. I am not worried about what Wang Tieshan can do to me, but I am very sure that he will not dare to mess with me. He will listen to me 100% of the time.


    Just after I hung up the phone, Wang Shubo''s mobile phone rang again. This time, I didn''t answer it. I threw the mobile phone aside. Then, I took a bottle of mineral water and poured it directly on Wang''s head. Immediately, Wang Shubo woke up from his coma. His eyes were illuminated by the light, and he was still a little unable to open. He was mentally confused.


    I slowly squat down the body, staring at him, said: "Wang Shubo, remember me!"


    My voice floated in the abandoned mine. Hearing my name, Wang Shubo''s body couldn''t help shaking. He immediately opened his eyes and looked at me in horror. When he confirmed that it was me who bound him, he said to me in a trembling voice: "I tell you ye Zixuan, you can''t move me, otherwise my father will kill you!"


    His voice seems to have no confidence, perhaps he also knows my ruthlessness, even threatening my words have become so fragile, let people feel very funny, I listen to after can''t help but smile, disdain to him said: "I think you should know, Wanlong is my waste, then you still think I will be afraid of your father?"


    As soon as I said this, Wang Shubo was stunned. He was so scared that he didn''t dare to say any more threatening words to me. He just squirmed his lips and wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it. He looked extremely miserable. Only under his father''s wings can he dare to be domineering and do whatever he wants. Once he is separated from his father, when it comes to life and death, he will become a counsellor.


    I was too lazy to say anything to him. I took a hollow baseball bat directly from Haoran''s hand, and then said to him in a sharp voice: "whether your father is worthy of me or not, I will teach you a lesson today, because you owe me this!"


    With that, I took the bat mercilessly and swung it on Wang Shubo''s body. I played very hard, and his begging strength was gone.


    After a few minutes of beating, he passed out again, and I didn''t vent enough on him. Let him spare him first, so let two brothers watch him here. Then, I took Wang Shubo''s mobile phone, left here, and went back to school with Haoran.


    When I got to the school, I immediately contacted the person in charge of intelligence in the organization. I got the news that Wang Tieshan really listened to my words and didn''t dare to send people to search for me. Even the police didn''t intervene in the fight and kidnapping incident. It seems that Wang Tieshan is quite obedient and does what I say, which makes me more convinced that he is willing to do anything for his son.I can be completely sure. Now it is only one step away from my planned goal. So, I dialed Wang Tieshan''s phone again with Wang Shubo''s mobile phone. Immediately, Wang Tieshan''s anxious voice came from the phone, saying, "Ye Zixuan, I''ve done as you asked. What else do you want? I beg you. Let my son go. What else do you want I can satisfy all your demands


    At this moment, Wang Tieshan, the old fox, was really flustered. Perhaps, he also understood that I was not a good stubble. As long as I was worried, I would dare to do anything. He was afraid that I would really abolish his only son.


    Seeing him like this, I couldn''t help but show a strange smile on the corner of my mouth. With this smile, I asked the other end of the phone: "where are you now?"


    Wang Tieshan immediately replied: "I have been in brilliant KTV according to your instructions!"


    I am satisfied to say: "you stay there don''t go, I am looking for you now!"


    Hearing this, Wang Tieshan was suddenly silent. After a long time, his cautious and suspicious voice came from the phone: "what are you looking for me for?"


    When Wang Tieshan asked this, his voice was full of caution. I was afraid that I would treat him. In the face of his caution, I just said two words: "negotiation!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 200

    Finish saying, I hang up the phone, and then, I directly said to Haoran: "I want to go to brilliant, you go to look after Wang Shubo, without my own command, no one is allowed to let him go!"


    Chen Haoran looked at me and asked suspiciously, "elder brother, do you want to go alone?"


    I nodded gently and said, "yes


    Chen Haoran refused and said: "no, it''s too dangerous. His son is in our hands. Why do you want to look for him? We give him a place to see him anywhere. It''s too dangerous to go there."


    I knew that Haoran was for my safety, and said meaningfully: "don''t make so much trouble, Wang Shuzi, I have already taught a lesson, we have wounded so many people in the Wang family, and we have already revenged our hatred. I went to see him this time, not for fighting, but to talk about the contract. I want to go there with sincerity, just to take care of their court!"


    Chen Haoran still stopped me and said, "that''s not OK. You don''t know what kind of person Wang Tieshan is. What should he do in case he ties you up?"


    Other brothers also refused to let me go, but they didn''t understand my good intentions. I looked at these brothers and said seriously, "you can rest assured. As long as Wang Shubo is in our hands, Wang Tieshan will not dare to mess around. Our plan is the last step to take their home. Because we are lack of territory now, and the Wang family has five large KTVs and three large bars. As long as we can get the right to care for the venue, then our organization will become famous and have a place in the eastern district. However, Wang Shubo is an old fox. He wants him to obey us willingly and sincerely without showing him my sincerity We are loyal, he can''t cooperate with us, so I have to go alone this time! "


    My tone is very firm, because I have already figured out how to deal with Wang Tieshan, an old fox. I can''t be tough about cooperation. It will only make hatred accumulate deeper and deeper. After all, this cooperation is long-term. If it comes hard, even if he gives in at that time, when I release his son, he will turn back. So, the purpose of my trip is It is the most important thing for Wang Tieshan to completely convince me that he is willing to hand over the field to me.


    If I get his territory, the organization will develop unprecedentedly. I must do my best. For today''s action, revenge on Wang Shubo is only secondary, and winning their field is my main purpose. As long as I have Wang Shubo''s card in my hand, I will definitely be undamaged. Therefore, no matter how my brothers advise me, I can''t stop it Live in my determination.


    After repeated arguments, the brothers had to compromise, so I took a taxi and drove to brilliant. This time, I went alone, but my mood was quite different from that of the last time. The last time I gave up my life to die, but today, I am so calm. I have the opportunity and have the confidence. There is no fear in my heart. What I have is firm confidence and a heart full of confidence.


    About half an hour later, I reached the glory. This time, the company still put the sign of suspending business. However, I know that this is Wang Tieshan''s helpless move, which has already been smashed by me. He has to suspend business. But this time, it is different from the last time. Only two people stood at the gate last time. This time, it is estimated that Wang Tieshan is afraid of my attack again As a result, many men in black were sent to guard the entrance of the bar to prevent being attacked.


    Seeing this scene, I couldn''t help laughing, and then strode into the brilliant inside. As soon as I came to the door, someone stopped me immediately. It was Wang Tieshan''s bodyguard, the dark glasses man A-wu, who saw me coming alone. He asked me, "are you alone?"


    I nodded gently and said, "yes, take me to your boss."


    Ah Wu looked behind me again and found that there was no suspicious movement. Then he looked at me again and went back to the bar for advice. In a minute or so, he came out. There was no unnecessary nonsense. He directly motioned me with his eyes. He turned and took me to the boss''s office. The office is on the third floor. As soon as I opened the door, I saw Wang Tieshan. This old guy was too cautious. Even in this office, there were several bodyguards standing. These people gave me the same feeling as ah Wu, some strength. I don''t think so However, my eyes only on the boss''s table Wang Tieshan, went to his opposite chair, I sat down calmly, and then took out a cigarette, directly smoked, very leisurely look.


    He looked at me for a long time. Suddenly, he stood up and yelled at me: "Ye Zixuan, how dare you tie my son and run to me alone. Are you afraid that I will kill you?"


    I took a long smoke and casually replied, "as long as you don''t care about the life and death of your son, if you want to kill or cut you, just do it!"


    When I was talking, I didn''t look at Wang Tieshan at all, because I knew that such a person was just talking about it. He cared about his son, so I was not afraid of him at all. Seeing me so calm, Wang Tieshan still had no confidence. He looked at me anxiously and asked, "what have you done to my son?"


    His tone seems to be weak. The momentum of beating the table just now disappeared. I took a look at him and slowly said, "don''t worry, he''s ok now. As long as I leave here safely, your son can come back safe and sound, so you have to cooperate with me!"As soon as I finished speaking, Wang Tieshan''s eyes suddenly showed vigilance. He understood that the purpose of my coming was not simple, so he slowly sat back to his original position and asked me in a calm voice: "say it, what''s the matter with you coming to me?"


    I said casually, "I don''t want outsiders here!"


    My words are simple and clear, but my tone is very solemn, there is no room for discussion.


    Wang Tieshan understood what I meant, but he obviously didn''t dare to face me alone. Therefore, he was very careful and asked, "if you have anything, just say it directly. These are my close friends, and they are not in the way."


    Seeing that Wang Tieshan was so cowardly, I was a little speechless. I chuckled, stood up directly, went to Wang Tieshan, and said to him, "Wang Tieshan, tell me the truth with you. If I want to kill you, you people can''t protect you. But you can rest assured. I''m here to talk to you. If I really want to deal with you, you will have been killed If you say that, can you still sit in the office and talk to me now? "


    Wang Tieshan was suddenly stunned when I said this. His deep and bottomless eyes were staring at me for a long time. Finally, he moved his eyes and looked at the bodyguards. He said, "you go out!"


    Ah Wu took orders and immediately took several other bodyguards out of the office. However, they did not go far away, but stood outside the door.


    As soon as the door of the office was closed, Wang Tieshan immediately opened his mouth and said, "go ahead, what''s the matter?"


    I smoked the remaining half of the cigarette, and then said seriously to Wang Tieshan: "I hope to give you five KTVs and three bars to my management. I only need 20% of your turnover. What do you think?"


    I went straight to the theme and hit the nail on the head, but Wang Tieshan immediately turned his face after listening to it and said, "absolutely not!"


    I asked, "why?"


    Wang Tieshan suddenly stood up and yelled at me: "Ye Zixuan, I warn you not to go too far. You have tied my son, which has touched my bottom line. I can sit down and negotiate with you, which is to give you face. Even if you want money, as long as you say a number, I can give you, but you have to see my field, is it because the people who dislike me are too poor to protect the field Son, I''m still old. I''m going to ask a group of students to show me the place. If I want to talk about it, how can I get a foothold in the river and lake? "


    After listening to his words, I weakly replied: "so it is. It seems that face is more important than your son!"


    As soon as he heard his son, Wang Tieshan''s eyes flashed a little hesitation. He looked at me closely and said, "it''s not a matter of face. I absolutely don''t allow a young boy to ride on my head. I can''t bear it. Wang Tieshan has been fighting in society for so many years. Although I have retired from the world, my name still has a deterrent Li De, is it possible for anyone to kidnap my son? I''ll follow it. Then I have to change people to watch the scene every day


    Wang Tieshan''s words were obviously afraid that I would mess with his son, but he didn''t want to give the court to me at the same time, so he carefully drew out this truth. Indeed, for him, our students are just a group of little farts. If he wants to invite him, I must think it is a shame. He is afraid that people in the society will laugh at him.


    However, I was determined to come today, no matter what he said, I could not give in, so I looked at him very seriously and said solemnly, "I come with sincerity, not to joke with you!"


    I know this can''t move Wang Tieshan. He also looked at me seriously and said without any doubt: "it''s useless for you to say anything. I''ll tell you honestly. In recent years, I''ve used my own old people to watch the court. In addition, my private bodyguard team, the total consumption is even worse than asking a group of people to watch the game. But I still like my own people. I don''t want to give the field to others, let alone a group of student party. I don''t think you have the ability! "


    His tone is very firm, do not give me any room to discuss, I also stand up and look at him, evil said: "but, your son is in my hand!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 201

    After listening to what I said, Wang Tieshan''s eyes became very fierce. He stared at me angrily and said in a loud voice: "if it''s a big deal, we''ll break the net. You''re going to hurt my son. Your life is here today. Moreover, I''ll ask your brothers to pay for their lives. You should believe that I have this ability. Since you are so loyal, you should not care about the life and death of your brothers? "


    The fox is really a fox. He knows that he has caught my weakness. In fact, the safety of my brothers is really my concern. So I will take the initiative to find him this time, because I know that if I really kill Wang Shubo, it doesn''t matter if I get hurt. After all, if I really kill Wang Shubo, Wang Tieshan, who loves his son, will surely die Crazy, when the time comes, our organization will definitely be severely damaged. This is not what I want. I just want to get his place to improve his reputation. I don''t want to make a real killing.


    Thinking of this, I said to Wang Tieshan: "you are so sure that you can deal with me. I also said before that you did not move my strength. Please don''t make such a mess. At that time, it will not be as simple as losing a son. You should know that even thousands of people dare not touch me. Don''t you think there is something wrong with this? I also tell me the truth, they are afraid of a little girl, she has a lot of background, so, Wan Jia''s business is over.


    People from all over the world take you as the executioner and let you retaliate against me. I want to tell you one thing. I think you have heard of mandala with your experience. "


    Hearing this, Wang Tieshan''s face suddenly became dignified and said softly, "if I remember correctly, he should be a killer, but what''s the relationship with me? Do you want to kill me?"


    I ignored him and continued: "the girl who came to save me that day is Mandala. He is my good friend. If you offend me, you will face the destruction of the whole Wang family. What I said is true. Believe it or not.". Of course, as long as we cooperate, I guarantee that you are safe and stable in the eastern district. No one can move you. You are still your big boss. Isn''t that better? "


    In fact, I don''t want to tell Liu Qianxue''s identity, but in order to suppress his spirit, I have to say that since Wang Tieshan doesn''t eat hard and soft, I have to come here. I know that with my identity as a student, I can''t bluff him. But to move Liu Qianxue out is different. At least, her name is prominent in the world. I just want him to weigh himself Have you moved my capital.


    Sure enough, my words, directly let Wang Tieshan into dementia, he was staring at me for a long time, and I also kept Taishan collapsed in front of the color of the state, in this way, we two fell into a long silence, a few seconds later, Wang Tieshan''s voice rang, he finally compromised and said: "OK, I promise you!"


    When I heard this news, my nervous tension was relieved. This time, I really gambled with my life. Who knows if a bald man will have a sudden brain tease and mess with me. Even if the risk is great, I will bet, because I know that if I want to get a foothold in society, I can''t be timid. Fortunately, these are not in vain. In the process of game, I have achieved After the victory, seeing Wang Tieshan''s decadent face, I also knew that he was sincere in his promise.


    Therefore, I also sincerely said to him: "boss Wang, you can rest assured that our gratitude and resentment from today on, we shake hands and make peace, I will definitely try my best to manage your field, will not let you down!"


    Said, I stretched out the hand of friendship, and Wang Tieshan did not directly hold me together, again meaningful looked at me, said to me: "do you know why I promised you?"


    Listening to his meaning, it seemed that there was something in it. I immediately asked, "why?"


    Wang Tieshan sighed: "I''m not because of the mandala. I haven''t seen any big waves in these years. I promise you, the main thing is that I like you. You really have the courage that young people don''t have. I admire your mind and courage. I see a distinctive temperament from you. I think you will definitely have brilliant future Life, I am also old, do not want to fight with you young people, so I accept it


    What he said made me tremble. What does this old guy mean by saying this to me? In fact, in my opinion, he promised me either because he was afraid of Qiqi''s backstage or Liu Qianxue''s identity, or his son''s safety. How could it be because he liked me so much?


    However, no matter what, the purpose of my coming here is achieved. Wang Tieshan also left the venue to me for management. I can see from his expression that he did not play any more tricks. As for whether his words are true or not, I will not guess. But if it is true, I am proud of myself and feel that I have found a new direction, which makes me more aware White, if you want to achieve great things, it is far from enough to rely on force.


    Whatever he said, anyway, my goal was achieved. Immediately, Wang Tieshan''s hand was also with me. I signed the contract with him immediately. As soon as the contract was signed, his son was on his way back. This evening, in the name of organization, I took over all the venues under Wang Tieshan.Then, as soon as the contract was signed, Wang Tieshan and I shook hands solemnly once again, indicating that the former gratitude and resentment had been cancelled from now on, and the friendly cooperative relationship would follow. Then, I left brilliant KTV.


    Go outside, feel the air is incomparably fresh, this fire successfully achieved the goal I want, also achieved the sense of victory, tonight, for me, is destined to be a sleepless night.


    The next day, I won boss Wang''s business, which directly shocked the whole eastern district. My fame on the other side of the flower finally came to the fore in the society. And I convinced boss Wang with my own efforts, and my prestige in front of my brothers was upgraded to a higher level, which was convincing to everyone.


    In the joy and excitement of my brothers, I put on a banquet for all of us. This time, we not only raised our eyebrows and puffed our heads, but also established the reputation of the organization. Some people in the society came to join me.


    Of course, although we have reached an agreement with Wang Tieshan, the specific handover matters still need to be dealt with in a few days. Therefore, during the days when I started my name, I recruited talents from abroad to expand the number of people in the organization. Many defectors also came. However, I became a shopkeeper and gave all these matters to Haoran. I took a lazy time to have a rest.


    After a few days'' rest, I held a meeting with my brothers in the lounge of the bar to discuss the allocation of personnel and the improvement of the organizational system. Now we have become a small Gang. The state-owned Legalists have family rules. Therefore, we must have a set of perfect standards on the rules. So this evening, I was discussing these matters with the backbone of the organization.


    When I was fully involved in it, the bartender knocked on the door and came in and said to me, "brother Xuan, there is someone outside who wants to see you by name!"


    I was busy with the meeting and had no time to deal with other small matters, so I replied coldly: "tell him I''m not free now. Let him wait first."


    However, the waiter hesitated not to leave, and weakly said, "brother Xuan, I told him you were in a meeting, but she said you would meet her!"


    Who on earth is this? He named me and said I would call him. Although I can''t get away from him now, the person who dares to say this inevitably makes me curious. Therefore, I said to my brothers: "you can discuss it first, I''ll go out and have a look, and I''ll be back soon."


    After that, I left the meeting room and went into the hall. I immediately saw a person sitting in the corner of the hall. She was delicate and beautiful, and she was very attractive. This person was Qiqi. I immediately realized who the person named to see me was, but what did she come to me for?


    With full of doubts, I went to Qiqi opposite, slowly sat down, and then asked him: "you want me?"


    Qiqi saw me coming, just put down the cup in her hand and looked at me straight. Her eyes were very clear, without a trace of impurities, and her expression was also very indifferent. After looking at me for a few seconds, she said to me softly: "it seems that you are very busy recently, haven''t seen you and your girlfriend together for a long time?"


    Although I have dealt with Qiqi several times, we are still not familiar with each other. Last time her bodyguard rescued me, I was very surprised. Later, she also learned that I disclosed her story to Shen Muchen. I thought she would blame me for this, but she didn''t blame me, but she didn''t expect that she would take the initiative to find me today, and even asked my girlfriend That makes me a little confused.


    Although it''s not a secret that I have a girlfriend, Qiqi has never seen Ziyi. What does she mean by that? I was stupefied for a long time, then inexplicably asked: "what do you mean?"


    Until this moment, I feel more and more that I can''t understand this girl. It''s really the first time that I feel that a girl will be so unpredictable, can''t see through, really can''t see through.


    See me show such a reaction, Qiqi is still indifferent, she just gently sip a sip of wine, and then the tone of light reply: "it''s not interesting, it''s just curious, you don''t have a school girl friend, why I haven''t seen it once?"


    After that, she blinked at me for two times, as if she was really curious about this matter, which made me a little speechless. Did she come to me specially today to gossip about my business?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 202

    I don''t want to say too much about my girlfriend. We can''t be together openly now. I''m helpless. Besides Shen Muchen and crab, other people don''t know about it. This is also my original intention. For luoziyi, I have to get rid of the people in my way.


    Now, although I have taken the territory of the Wang family, I have a foothold in the Eastern District, and I have my own place in the real sense, but I still have some difficulties in dealing with Xie Yu, because the person behind the scene has his own influence in the whole city. Now I can only temper slowly. Therefore, I want to be safe with Ziyi, and I have a long way to go We have to go.


    In these days, I put all my energy on the development of the organization. At this moment, when Qiqi said this, I couldn''t help but think of Luo Ziyi''s figure. In sum, I haven''t seen her for a long time. When I first came back, we were still together for several times, but since the establishment of the organization, we have hardly even called, Although Liu Qianxue told me that Ziyi was very good, but so long did not see her people, she really good?


    In my recollection, Kiki said again, "what''s the matter with you?"


    I raised my eyes and looked at her and said in a trance: "nothing!"


    Finish saying, I suddenly realized what, and then asked her: "how do you know about me and Luo Ziyi?"


    I know in my heart, Qiqi is not like a gossip girl, she talked about my girlfriend, there must be some reason.


    Hearing my question, Qiqi''s expression was still indifferent. She looked at me with her clear eyes and said calmly, "in fact, I''ve heard of your experience, which makes me touch. That''s why I regard you as a friend to help you. Of course, what you let me feel most is your love story. Although the ending of that person is somewhat bleak, many people like to talk about it in school It''s just that I''m strange. What I see about you is different from what I''ve heard about you. Now you seem to focus on other things. All day long, you''ve been fighting and making noises. I haven''t seen your girlfriend for once. What''s the matter? "


    Qiqi seems to be chatting with me on the surface. She seems to be asking me unintentionally, but I always feel that she has something in her words. She seems to really pay attention to me. What is the matter? I have nothing to do with her except helping her on the playground. There is no reason for her to remember me all the time. I''m not so narcissistic. I think this little girl will fall in love with me. After all, a big lady like her doesn''t care about me, who knows how to fight and kill all day long. But I feel vaguely that things are not so simple. I even have a premonition that Qiqi''s coming to this school may be related to me.


    Thinking of this, my heart is more sudden and fierce, but I still keep calm on my face, I asked the waiter to give me a glass of wine, and then, I drank it down, calmed down the mood, said leisurely to Qiqi: "she is at home, I have something to deal with temporarily, so I didn''t stay with her!"


    My words are very simple. After all, my story is absurd and not a glorious thing. I don''t mean to say it too clearly. But Qiqi is not generally smart, or in other words, she came to me, she had already guessed what, so, as soon as she heard my words, she suddenly became serious and seriously replied, "can I help you?"


    A simple sentence shows everything. Obviously, she has inferred or known something. I didn''t stay with Luo Ziyi because I was in trouble. So, she came to me today to help me?


    I think it would be easy to deal with Xie Yu with Qiqi''s mysterious background. But I don''t know why. I don''t want her to help. I don''t want to owe her so much. The most important thing is that I want to deal with Xie Yu and her people behind her, so that they can look up to me. If this kind of thing needs a woman, I don''t want her to help To help, I still have no face after all, will only let them more despise me.


    Of course, the more important reason is that I feel more and more strange about this little girl, which makes me more and more strange to her. She seems to have no intention, but she seems to have understood everything about me, so she will offer to help me, but why does she do this? I just met her by chance. How could she pay so much attention to me?


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that the purpose of her coming to this school is not simple. Suddenly, I feel that she may be aiming at me, which makes me feel a little creepy. No matter whether she really helps me or has other purposes, I refuse directly and politely: "no, thank you for your kindness!"


    For my refusal, Qiqi didn''t care too much about it. She just laughed and said, "well, in fact, I came here to say goodbye to you today. I''m going to leave for a while."


    Hearing this news, my heart can''t help but leave? The school has just started for more than a month. She said she would leave. But it seems that she did not leave for a day or two. What makes me sad is that at present, I still rely on her to hold down thousands of people. How can I suddenly feel that it is not a taste?


    I asked her, "where are you going?"


    Qiqi quietly replied: "of course, it''s home, but I don''t know when to come back. I think you''re on a dangerous road. You must be careful in the future."When Qiqi finished this sentence, she suddenly coughed. The cough was very severe, which made her pale face even more pale. I opened my mouth and wanted to say something. Suddenly, two people rushed into Qiqi from the door and directly said to Qiqi: "Miss, we should go!"


    At this time, Qiqi''s body was empty. She nodded to the two men in suits, and then she tried to get up and said to me with all her strength: "goodbye by destiny!"


    After that, she immediately left the bar with two suit men. I watched her go without saying a word. Unconsciously, I also stood up and walked out of the bar. At the door, I saw Qiqi sitting in a black Mercedes. The car did not stop at all, but flew away.


    When the car completely disappeared in front of my eyes, I suddenly regained my mind. I didn''t expect Qiqi to leave like this, which made me not prepared at all. I was just thinking about the purpose of her coming to school and whether there would be any intention. But I didn''t think that she came to say goodbye to me this time, and asked me whether I needed her help before leaving Help, her heart, suddenly moved me, the heart suddenly gushed out a speechless taste.


    The girl''s identity is mysterious, but her mind is particularly smart, and her heart is very kind. Now she is a very special girl for me, but this special girl has become a passer-by in my life. I always feel a little sad, whether it is because of her special attention to me or because of her sudden departure, I always feel something wrong, with this silk complex Heart, I turned back to the bar.


    Later, I asked my brothers to inquire about Qiqi''s friend''s information, that is, the fat woman''s mobile phone number. After a while, my brother sent a message. I contacted her immediately. As soon as the phone was connected, the fat woman''s voice came over: "who are you?"


    The tone sounded very impatient. As soon as I heard her voice, I immediately replied, "I''m Ye Zixuan!"


    As soon as I heard my name, the fat woman''s tone suddenly changed. She called me politely and kept saying praising words. I was too lazy to say anything more. I interrupted her directly and said seriously, "do you know why Qiqi suddenly left school?"


    Hearing this, the fat woman''s tone changed again. She said to me with a little sadness: "Qiqi''s illness is getting more and more serious, and her body seems to be about to bear it. Recently, she always vomites blood at school. She looks very serious. Her family specially sends someone to pick her up, saying that she wants to treat her."


    This directly stabbed my heart like a needle. Originally, Qiqi is really sick. No wonder she looks weaker than usual tonight. Finally, she coughs and feels like she will fall down when the wind blows. Now I finally understand why she has to leave all night. It must be that she has been ill for a long time, but her condition has suddenly deteriorated today, which forced her home Cut it and take her away.


    However, Qiqi didn''t say a word to me about such a big thing. When she started chatting with me, she still seemed so normal and even cared about me. Even at the end, she still wanted to help me. Why is this? She herself is so sick, why still have the mind in my body, this is why in the end?


    I can''t think of it. I really can''t think of it. But on the phone, there is a fat woman''s voice saying something about Qiqi. It''s all about Qiqi''s advantages. In the end, the fat woman is a bit choked, saying that she has such a serious disease. It''s said that it''s still stubborn and hard to cure.


    The more I listened, the more my heart hurt. At last, I closed my eyes heavily and said to the fat woman in pain: "thank you!"


    With that, I just hung up.


    Later, I fell into deep meditation, and Qiqi''s weak figure always appeared in my mind. Although I didn''t have much contact with her, I was deeply impressed each time. She helped me several times. As the saying goes, I also know that she is a good person and an excellent girl. For her leaving, I feel some regret and even say goodbye I didn''t say it, and the only thing I could do about her illness was to hope that she would recover soon.


    After pondering for a long time, I still solemnly got up and shook my head. Then, I put my energy into my own affairs. However, this evening, I no longer have a burning heart, and my efficiency is poor. My restlessness may be due to Qiqi''s sudden departure, which makes me somewhat absent-minded and always think about her in the end Who is it? Why do you come to this school? Why do you care so much about me.


    The more confused I thought, I announced the end of the meeting directly after returning to the meeting room. Then I went back to school in silence and went to bed without eating. This night, I didn''t sleep well. I had a dream that Qiqi died. I woke up from my dream with a cold sweat when I woke up. My heart suddenly became uneasy and inexplicable All over my body, I worried about Qiqi''s illness from the bottom of my heart. I also felt that Qiqi cared about me. Maybe she really had something to do with me.


    I didn''t sleep all night. The next day, I immediately asked my brother to give me Zha Qiqi''s mobile phone number. I just wanted to sympathize with her condition. After finding out, I called directly.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 203

    At the moment of dialing the phone, my heart is still very excited, but a moment of disappointment fell on my head, the phone is the voice of your call is empty number, I hold the trace of hope, in an instant, Qiqi just like the evaporation of the world, disappeared in my world, my heart suddenly has a kind of speechless The feeling of coming.


    Qiqi''s leaving makes my safety can''t be guaranteed. People from all over the world will surely retaliate against me crazily. However, I''m not afraid of these things. Although Qiqi is just a passer-by in my life, I can keep me safe by her side. However, after she leaves, will I live with fear, of course not. How can I be a man of seven feet Succumbed to difficulties.


    After Qiqi''s incident, I have strengthened my determination. I can''t let Ziyi wait for me any more. I must speed up the pace of rising. I must knock down the person behind the scenes in a short period of time, and then greet Luo Ziyi with wind, scenery and light. I want to let people all over the world know that I and Luo Ziyi will never be separated.


    Thinking of this, my passion came back. At once, I raised my dispirited mood and put my energy into the affairs of the organization.


    Now I have a territory and a reputation, but I still feel a little lacking in the number of people. In the next two days, I have been expanding the staff, and I have added a few fresh blood to the school. In addition, in Shen Muchen''s Normal University, more than ten militant elements have been recruited. All these people have joined my organization without hesitation Mu Chen recommends to come over, have absolute strength, also be a few trustworthy person.


    All of a sudden, the number of fighters under Chen Haoran has soared to 130. There are 520 elites and peripheral members in the organization. Although there are only 130 people who can fight, although the number is not large, there should be no problem in managing eight farms without making trouble.


    For me, the more members of the organization are not the better. The main thing is the essence. I will never want waste in my hands. This is our consistent principle. Therefore, all brothers who join in, even if they are free at ordinary times, will exercise frequently, so that they can''t hold back the people in the organization.


    So far, all members of my staff are students. Although the organization has emerged in the society and some people from the community have come to take refuge in it, I have confiscated it. The main reason is that after joining the society, the expenses will be high. These people join in mainly to look at money. What''s more, what''s more, what''s more, I think it''s very difficult for social people to rely on Trust is not reliable to use.


    Therefore, I still focus on training my student army. As for recruiting other social figures, I will wait until I have stabilized Wang Tieshan''s field.


    In order to celebrate the gradual growth of our territory, and the organization has been on the right track, I invited the senior staff of the organization and Shen Muchen and his group to set up two tables in the hotel. The atmosphere on the table was very lively. The brothers praised me and said that it was right to follow me. Even Shen Muchen praised me a lot, even he didn''t think that I could So easy to take boss Wang''s court, he can''t help but admire me.


    In the face of the praise of my brothers, I am not proud. On the contrary, I feel that it is not enough, because now I can''t wait to do Xie Yu. I think the development is still slow, so I will redouble my efforts.


    We had almost finished a meal. After everyone had a good drink, we left one after another. However, after a group of us walked out of the hotel box, we were attracted by a group of people outside. It seemed that someone was making trouble. Originally, I didn''t care about this kind of thing. However, when I saw that the protagonist of the scene was Han Boyang, and he stood beside Lin Shihan Time, my steps will not consciously stop.


    I immediately scanned the scene. It didn''t matter. I was more and more surprised because I saw two familiar people, the tattooed man who made trouble in the bar before, and his boss, Mingo!


    I didn''t expect that the two of them are here, and some of their younger brothers are with them. They are supposed to come here to eat. But now they don''t have the appearance of eating. They are all in a mess. From their conversation, I can tell that it''s the tattoo man''s problem again. After drinking some wine, I just met him when I went to the toilet Lin Shihan even foolishly molested Lin Shihan. Lin Shihan sneered at him, and then tragedy happened, because the tattooed man violated Han Boyang''s scale.


    In this way, several of them were besieged. Han Boyang himself is not easy to use. In addition, the security personnel of the hotel also seem to help Han Boyang. Therefore, this situation is caused. Originally, this is a small matter that can''t be smaller. It seems that Han Boyang has broken face here and wants to find face back. This is a small matter that has been gradually enlarged After listening to the voice, he had to chop off one hand of the tattooed man.


    The tattooed man was scared and begged for mercy. However, Mingge was very righteous. He swore to protect the tattooed man and cut off his hand if he wanted to cut it. Seeing him like this, I suddenly felt a touch in my heart. I couldn''t help thinking of the time when I saved Chen Haoran, which was also the first one of righteousness. In fact, Mingo fought with him outside the bar for the first time. I was deeply impressed by him. Although we won in the end, his righteous action still moved me. I would let him go at that time.This time, his behavior made me look at him with a new look. So, seeing Han Boyang''s aggressive appearance, I couldn''t help but go to stop him. But I had just taken two steps, Shen Muchen suddenly stopped me and said seriously, "Arlo, don''t worry about this matter, because this hotel belongs to song Qingfeng family!"


    When I heard this news, I was stunned. Before I heard Shen Muchen say that song Qingfeng''s family has an industry here and has a cooperative relationship with Wanjia. It is because of this that song Qingfeng knows many people, but I don''t know that the hotel we often come to is also owned by Song family. It''s a five-star hotel. No wonder the security guards of the hotel all help song Qingfeng How can they tolerate being teased by their cousins in their own homes.


    It''s really hard for me to get involved in it. But when I caught Wang Shubo last time, I beat them both by the way. I think his hatred for me has been maximized. So I don''t care about more than one thing. Anyway, I can''t get along with them peacefully. So I turned my head and looked at Shen Muchen firmly and said softly, "no It''s a matter


    Then, I strode to their point of incident, in Song Qingfeng arrogant to force people to death, I directly roared a voice: "stop!"


    Then the gang all looked at me. When Han Boyang found out that it was me, he seemed to be able to spray fire in his eyes. He bit his teeth and said, "Ye Zixuan?"


    I looked at Han Boyang and said with a smile, "ah, long time no see brother Han!"


    When I spoke, my brothers also gathered behind me. I looked very domineering under the crowd. Song Qingfeng saw me in this posture, frowned tightly, staring at me tightly, and said in a cold voice, "what do you want?"


    I licked my lower lip and looked at Mingge''s group of people and said faintly: "what else can I do? These people are my brothers, of course, I took them away!"


    When Mingge and his group heard this, they immediately showed a look of amazement in their eyes. Han Boyang didn''t say anything. Song Qingfeng directly roared at me: "Ye Zixuan, I warn you, don''t meddle in your business!"


    I looked at them indifferently, and said in a frivolous tone: "I''m going to meddle in my business today. I''m taking them away. You can watch it!"


    My voice is very cold, even now I am not afraid of them. The people I have brought are all capable people, and the number of them is larger than them. They will not be afraid of them at all. Moreover, my brothers are very cooperative with me. As soon as I finish my domineering words, they all show a ruthless look and a momentum of opening up at any time.


    Song Qingfeng glanced at us, he was not a fool. Although he hated me, he understood that with the security of his hotel, he could not fight against my brothers. If Mingge joined us again, song Qingfeng had no chance of winning.


    So, he stood there for a long time and looked back at Han Boyang. Although Han Boyang didn''t speak on his mouth, he also indicated that he would let him go. Then, he put out his hand and touched the wound on his head that I had smashed with a bottle of wine. Then he gritted his teeth and said to me, "yexuan, I swear, you will pay the price!"


    With that, he called directly to his people, "let go!"


    I can hear how reluctant song Qingfeng is to let people go. It is obvious that he put the new hatred and old hatred together, ready to take revenge on me. But I am not afraid of him. I know that even if there is no today''s incident, Han Boyang and song Qingfeng will deal with me, such as their insidious villains Play dirty. I hate those people who don''t come openly and just play tricks secretly and take advantage of others to keep themselves out of business.


    I disdained to look at a group of them, laughing and answering: "I remember what you said, I will wait for you!"


    After that, I couldn''t help glancing at Lin Shihan beside him, only to find that Lin Shihan looked at me differently. Her hatred for me was not hidden at all. I estimated that my attack on her that night was not light. She must hate me very much. However, she is worthless to me now. I don''t care what she thinks of me.


    When the security guard released Mingge and his gang, I once again issued a warning to the silent Han Boyang: "Han Boyang, I know that all the things before are you who are making trouble. You can revenge me, and I will accompany you at any time. But I hope you can be open and aboveboard. When you retaliate against me, you should be more open and aboveboard. Don''t use despicable means, otherwise, I will use it More despicable ways to deal with you


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 204

    Song Qingfeng is simply Han Boyang''s cannon fodder, but the real thing to be on guard against is Han Boyang. To deal with such a villain like him, we should adopt the method of provocation. This incident will serve as a beginning to completely anger him, and then let him have a long memory, so that he does not dare to provoke me again.


    In front of so many people, Han Boyang was beaten by me again and again, and his face was even more ugly. Besides, he could not fight me in all aspects except using the strength of his family. Seeing that he ate a shrunken appearance, my heart was also a burst of joy. I gave him and Lin Shihan a funny smile. Then, I turned and left, and Mingge also took his people with him He came out, and as he walked, he thanks me for saving him.


    It can be seen that Mingge''s thanks are full of sincerity, but I think it''s just a little work, and I didn''t say anything more. When I broke up from the hotel, I said to him: "I didn''t say hello to you last time. Let your brother stop bullying men and women. Why do they still die?"


    Mingge was listening to me. He sighed and said, "since the first world war with you, I have taught them a lesson severely. All the brothers have been scolded by me. The only ones left are now. But I didn''t expect that they can''t eat shit according to the dog!"


    With that, he also kicked the tattooed man. The tattooed man complained about his wrongdoing and didn''t dare to answer back. He lowered his head and chose to be silent.


    After listening to Mingge''s words, I can''t help but be curious and ask: "in this case, why do you still have to fight to protect him, let him be abandoned, and then it will be long memory!"


    As soon as my voice dropped, Mingge''s face immediately showed a resolute color. He looked at me and said solemnly, "because at that time, they were still my brothers, and I, as their elder brother, had the responsibility and obligation to protect them!"


    Mingge''s words are sonorous and forceful. They are heroic and powerful. My heart can''t help but be inspired. From him, I can see the faith that our organization adheres to and sees the real righteousness first. What''s more, Mingge immediately turns back to the tattooed man and his group of people after saying this: "OK, since the storm is over Now you are not my brothers. What you are doing from now on has nothing to do with me. You really let me down. I don''t have brothers like you! "


    Tattooed men and their gang were frightened by Mingge''s words, and they all started to shout: "Mingge!"


    Obviously, these people still respect and have feelings for Mingge, but these crooked melons and split dates are really the mud that can''t be supported. Anyone will lose confidence in them, especially Mingge, who regards righteousness as his belief. He hardly gives his subordinates any room to discuss, and says coldly: "go away!"


    A word, deafening, but also expressed his determination, tattoo men, they are scared, affectionately forget a glance Mingge, then said with one voice: "Mingge, you should take care of yourself!"


    After that, they all ran away in gray. Seeing their disappearing back, Mingo''s eyes were red. However, at the moment, there were still two people standing beside him. I was a little familiar with these two people. In the last fight, both of them were obviously not the same level as those who killed Matt. Their momentum was stronger than others A lot more, maybe, only those who don''t move are Mingo''s real brothers.


    When I saw this scene, to tell the truth, their affection really infected me. I had already seen brother Ming''s emphasis on love and righteousness. He was a man of blood and responsibility, but I didn''t expect that he was so bold. Such a talent is the talent I need. I attached great importance to him. After Mingge expelled his younger brothers, I couldn''t help asking him:¡° What''s your name? "


    Mingge originally intended to say hello to me and then left, but suddenly heard me this question, he was stunned. After a long pause, he began to reply: "Dong Zhiming!"


    After hearing this, I nodded gently and said to him solemnly, "Dong Zhiming, I appreciate your loyalty and responsibility. You can mix with me and join my organization in the future."


    Mingge a listen, eyes immediately flash out a touch of incredible light, he looked at me deeply, surprised asked: "you said is true?"


    I see him, very firm answer way: "true!"


    When I heard that I was so sure, Dong Zhiming suddenly stood up straight and directly called out to me: "boss!"


    The voice is sonorous and powerful, without a trace of muddle and water. What I don''t know is that under such a chance and coincidence, I accepted Dong Zhiming, the brother. No one expected that such a small figure would become the four famous God of war in the other shore flower in the future. Naturally, these are all later words.


    The next day, the handover between me and Wang Tieshan was finally completed. I successfully took over all the venues of Wang Tieshan. After my last disturbance, his brilliant KTV has been renovated and transformed into a large nightclub, including a bar and KTV. I have to marvel at Wang Tieshan''s wealth. This evening, it began to open normally. It may be to celebrate my joining. Wang Tieshan gave me a lot of face. The opening ceremony was very grand, with gongs and drums blaring, firecrackers blaring. There were many activities. The drinks were 20% off. It was just like a new business.Wang Tieshan''s doing this has made my organization famous. Many people on the road have come to congratulate me. Of course, there are some people who have bad intentions. However, no matter what, our student party has finally got a place on the road. For me and all the brothers in the organization, this is a matter worthy of celebration.


    Especially for me, I was so full of spring breeze and high spirited tonight that I finally realized a real elder brother''s demeanor. Even if I met many old people on the road, I could still calm down and keep my king''s demeanor. For everyone who came to congratulate me, I was warmly welcome.


    However, just as I was full of spring breeze and excited in my heart, I met a very special guest at the entrance of the bar on the first floor. Xie Yu was wearing a black motorcycle jacket on her upper body, a pair of jeans on her lower body, and a pair of Martin boots on her feet. The whole person looked like a western cowboy. She walked up to me coolly In front of me, staring at me, charming said to me: "Congratulations, ye Zixuan children!"


    In retrospect, the last time I saw Xie Yu or I was with Luo Ziyi, but since that time, I haven''t seen her again, but her appearance has always been deeply imprinted in my mind, I can''t forget her appearance. In the three months since I came home, Xie Yu has always been the driving force of my training. It''s her obstruction to me that urges me to keep moving forward.


    After I came back to school, I have been fighting constantly, the purpose is to step down on her, let her and her behind the scenes no longer look down on me, hinder me everywhere. Although I have power in my hands, I have not bothered her, because I know that the skinny camel is bigger than the horse, and I can''t provoke her for the time being. But what I didn''t expect was that she took the initiative to find me. It seems that she really pays attention to me all the time. Knowing that today is a big day for me, does she deliberately come to make trouble?


    I glanced at her and saw that she didn''t look like a troublemaker, but from her expression, I could see that she didn''t really want to congratulate me. So I asked with a straight face, "what are you doing here?"


    When Xie Yu saw me saying this, she couldn''t help but shrunk her mouth and said: "how can you do this? It''s really heartless. Isn''t your sister seeing you have a promising future? Why don''t you welcome my sister


    Her appearance is very pretentious. Although she is acting, she is not as calm and calm as Qiqi, and her acting skills are too bad. She makes me feel sick. But I know that in today''s situation, I can''t make trouble because this is the first day I watch the theater. It''s not very good to make noise. It has a great impact on my reputation. So, I''m only strong Endure oneself not to let oneself attack, said to her indifferently: "Welcome!"


    Two words, I said very reluctantly, but for the self familiar Xie Yulai said, this is quite a welcome speech, she charming smile, then, slowly walked in. Looking at her back, I immediately arranged for Haoran to meet the guests here, while I was chasing Xie Yu. As soon as she got to the bar hall, she pushed away a little girl with a seat and made it by herself.


    I quickly sat opposite her and asked in a sharp voice, "say it quickly, what do you want me to do?"


    I don''t think Xie Yu would be so leisurely. He came here all the way to drink. But Xie Yu was pretending to be stupid and didn''t hear him. He yelled loudly: "xiaoxuanxuan, what did you say? I didn''t hear it. Can you say it again?"


    The music in the bar is not noisy. The distance between us is also very close. My voice is sonorous and forceful. She is obviously intentional. I understand her meaning. So, I directly stand up and say to her in a loud voice: "come on, talk to me in the meeting room!"


    In this renovated nightclub, I have an office of my own. On the sixth floor, in addition to my office, there is a row of rooms on this floor, equivalent to a hotel. It is a rest room for brothers. The rooms are full of daily necessities.


    Listening to Xie Yu''s meaning, she deliberately said that she couldn''t hear me in the hall. She just wanted to see me alone. Sure enough, when I was with her, the girl in red gave me an expression that was interesting to you. Then she drank the wine in the glass and followed me to my office. In the huge lounge, Xie Yu and I were alone. At this time, she sat at my desk Face, looking at her, I still indifferent attitude said: "say it, you look for me in the end what to do!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 205

    Hearing what I said, Xie Yu didn''t even look at me. She just kept looking at my office and observed it for a while. Then she said, "do you think boss Wang is sick? How can you give the place to a little boy to take care of it?"


    Her tone is full of irony, still very despise me, in her eyes, I always seem to be a mole ant, no matter what I do, she despises me, she despises me, Xie Yu''s words make me very unhappy, I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with her again, and write to her sternly again! "Tell me quickly, what''s the matter with me? I''m very busy, I don''t have time to spend with you here!"


    Xie Yu saw that I was angry, and then straightened up, looked at me, a serious face said: "you said that you are a child so big, sister and no malice, just very strange how you suddenly mixed up in society, in the school mixed well on line, you a student, wandering into the society is so dangerous, a careless will lose your life!"


    Her words seemed to be a threat, but I didn''t care whether she meant it or not. She retorted immediately and said, "this is my business. I don''t need to worry about it. You can take care of your own business. What I do doesn''t need you to watch!"


    Speaking of this, I can''t control my anger. I hate being watched and managed by others. Even my strict father let me go and let me develop. As a result, this bitch not only interferes with my love, but also interferes with my social life. It''s really too much.


    When Xie Yu heard my reply, her face became serious and said to me, "it should be related to me. If you suddenly mix up with society, you will not have no reason. Do you want to revenge me?


    When I heard this, my heart pounded. Sure enough, Xie Yu was still afraid that I would grow up and seek revenge from her or her backers. That''s why she took the initiative to find me today. I looked at her carefully and found that her eyes were obviously not good. So, I was not polite and answered without any hesitation: "yes, you are right, but what I think is my own business, It''s none of your business. You can take care of your own business! "


    What I said was very confident. It was my main purpose. I was too lazy to hide anything from her, so I admitted it directly. After listening, Xie Yu''s face changed. She said in a displeased voice, "you mean to fight against me!"


    I snorted and did not speak.


    Xie Yu continued to talk to himself: "little fart boy, for your good, I am to advise you, don''t think of resistance, you can''t fight us with your ability. Do you think that you can really have a foothold in society with a group of students? Don''t fantasize. The water on that road is deeper than you think. You don''t know how to die. Listen to me. Don''t go astray. Now it''s time to repent. How good it is to take your student party to play in school slowly! "


    She said this kind of painstaking words, people do not know that she is really good for me, afraid that I mix the road accident, in fact, she is threatening me, want me to disband the organization, how can I be threatened by her, I stepped into this road is to deal with Xie Yu, overthrow Xie Yu behind the scenes, this organization I have gathered all the efforts, I can not explain Besides, I think the reason why Xie Yu said this was because they were afraid that my organization would grow stronger and destroy them in the future.


    I directly refused to reply: "dream!"


    Seeing that I was so determined, Xie Yu immediately turned over her face and said, "Suluo, don''t be ignorant. You don''t think that we can rely on the forces formed by several students. I''ll tell you the truth. Today I''m here to deliver a message to you. She asked me to tell you that your organization will be broken up within a week, otherwise, she will make you unable to stay here!"


    Xie Yu''s Fox Tail finally came out. She was clearly threatening me. However, she thought I was too weak. The purpose of Laozi''s organization was to deal with her behind the scenes. How could I be intimidated by her? I couldn''t care about her threat. I stood up directly, looked down at her, and said fiercely, "OK, I''m waiting for you, but Yes, before that, have you ever thought about whether you can walk out of here safely? "


    Xie Yu was angry when she saw me talking like this. She stood up abruptly and said scornfully, "hum, you can try my mother. I promise that your bar will not open normally tonight."


    Her voice was extremely arrogant, as if she had been ready for everything when she came to me. I also know that since Xie Yu has the courage to go here alone, she can''t have not prepared her own way. Moreover, I know in my heart that she is just a microphone, and it''s useless for me to pay her. In order to fight for this breath, she destroyed the territory I finally fought down unworthy!


    What I really want to deal with is the person behind her, the mysterious person who doesn''t dare to show up. Thinking of this, I immediately showed a trace of playful smile and sneered at her and said: "don''t worry, I don''t move. You''re not afraid of you. I''m afraid of losing face when dealing with you. However, don''t threaten me. I''ve long ignored life and death, you I''ll wait for you to trouble me


    My words made Xie Yu''s face red with anger. She didn''t expect that after a few months'' absence, I would become so bold. She held out her finger at me and said three good words in succession. Then, she left in an atmosphere.Looking at Xie Yu''s angry back, my heart felt happy. However, when Xie Yu left completely and I was left alone in the huge office, it was quiet around. Even my heart beat could be heard clearly. A melancholy came quietly. I could not help but sit down, took out a cigarette and smoked and thought, saying that I didn''t worry that it was fake. I was in Xie just now In front of Yu, I just don''t want to be overwhelmed by her momentum, and I don''t want her to think that I''m really vulnerable, so I can say those words. But I know that there is still a big gap between me and Xie Yu''s behind the scenes. After all, people are very powerful in this city. How can I, a young boy, fight against her.


    Originally, I thought that I still had a lot of time to develop and strengthen myself, and then to destroy her. But now it seems that I am still too naive, and the other party is not a fool. If I am not wiped out in the cradle, I will certainly surpass her in a short time. Therefore, she will not allow me to develop in this way, and will come to Wei on the first day when I officially enter into glory Coerce me, this is to force me to the end of the road, do not give me the room to resist.


    The more I want to be more irritable, I really have a wolf in front of me and a tiger behind me. Qiqi is gone, and thousands of families will come to me for revenge. Han Boyang and song Qingfeng are still covetous for me. I haven''t solved them. Now Xie Yu suddenly comes out again and gives me a red fruit warning. I''ll bear the pressure from all directions, which makes me all under great pressure!


    At the beginning, I knew that this road was difficult to walk, but I didn''t expect it to be so difficult. I just started to prepare for the setback of destroying the heaven and earth. Xie Yu meant to give me a week, which means that after a week, my organization will no longer exist in any case. Only seven days, even if I have the ability to know the whole world, it is impossible for me to develop rapidly, It seems that my organization is going to suffer the most severe crisis this time. Although I don''t want my brothers to accompany me to bleed and die, it is obviously impossible for me to disband it.


    After thinking about it, there is only one way, that is to use the number my father gave me to contact that person. I can only place my hope on him for the time being. I didn''t think I had to find this person. I wanted to live on my own efforts. I didn''t want to rely on my father. But I found that this is a man eating society. If you are not careful, you will I can''t deal with so many evil tigers and jackals on my own. It''s not easy for my organization to develop into this situation. Therefore, I can''t let it be destroyed like this.


    Thinking of this, I took out my mobile phone directly and found the number that had been kept in the phone book for a long time. My first reaction was to call in the past, but I felt that it was a bit abrupt to make a call. After thinking about it, I still edited a text message and sent it.


    The content of the message is also very simple: "Hello, I am Su Qiyao''s son, my father asked me to find you, when do you have time, we will meet!"


    I don''t know if this person is a mobile phone operator. Anyway, I received a reply shortly after the text message was sent out. The content was very simple. I was given the time and address, and asked me to go there to look for him. There was nothing else. But between the lines, it revealed that he was extraordinary, and the address he gave was a nightclub.


    I''ve heard of this nightclub. It''s said that the consumption there is very high in the city center. I can''t help but think about it. This person should be a little bit dignified, and all the places we''ve arranged for are of high quality. At the beginning, I still wanted to meet me as a small person, and I was also in a small place. However, people chose this high place to meet me, which made me think highly of me No, I should respect my father. Since I ask for help from others, I will go there!


    At the moment, I didn''t care too much. After looking at the time, I almost could have passed. I immediately called Chen Haoran and asked him and his brothers to watch the scene. After hanging up the phone, I left. For the sake of safety, I dressed myself up very tightly to avoid being seen by others. Outside, I stopped a taxi and rushed to the address he gave me.


    For me, it is at a critical moment. Even if Xie Yu doesn''t act, Wanjia or Han Boyang will always stare at me. If I want to leave my territory, I will be attacked easily. In such a tense situation, I don''t want to make any mistakes, so I disguise myself.


    About an hour later, I arrived at the scene and looked at the time. It was still a little early before the appointed time. I was not in a hurry. I wandered into this luxurious nightclub and experienced the feeling of rich people by the way,.


    As soon as we got inside, there was a sense of shock. Sure enough, the environment here is really different from ours. Even if we are in luxury, it''s far worse than here. Even if people who watch the venue dress in uniform, it''s a real underworld.


    This nightclub is really big. I wandered in it and felt lost. After a while, I found that the appointed time had arrived, but the person had not contacted me. So I took out my mobile phone and was just about to call that person to ask about the situation. But at the moment I took out my mobile phone, a person suddenly appeared in my sight. I even saw a box door in front of me opened, and a familiar figure came out of the box.


    At this time, she seemed to have drunk some wine. She walked slightly, her face was red, her eyes were red and swollen, and her appearance was very aggrieved. This familiar figure was not someone else, it was my girlfriend, Luo Ziyi!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 206

    At the moment, Ziyi dragged some shaking body, did not take two steps, stopped, his back against the wall, full of sad look, see this scene, I hold the mobile phone hand once stiff, can''t remember to dial what number. My heart is completely on her body, the mood of the whole person fluctuates very big, I really did not expect that I would meet Ziyi here and suddenly see her like this.


    At this moment, I am a little confused, how she is here alone, how Liu Qianxue is not beside her, what''s wrong with her, how suddenly she has become like this, but her expression is so embarrassed, I feel a burst of heartache. A string of love in my heart kept twitching. For many days and nights, I had been dreaming that one day I would walk into the palace of marriage with her. I haven''t seen her for such a long time, just for her safety, I can''t let her suffer any more harm.


    So, until then, I had been holding back from seeing her. I don''t want my enemies to take hold of me and threaten me with rozii, but how can I think that day is not yet here. I met her suddenly, and saw her so sad. Seeing her like this, I had no time to think about anything. I was really distressed. Even, there was a kind of fear and uneasiness in my heart. I dare not associate it with her. How could she get drunk in such a night, especially her expression of reluctance and grievance To the extreme.


    I was afraid that something had happened to her. I didn''t want to face it, but I had to face it again. My step was slowly approaching Ziyi. However, I had just moved a few steps. Suddenly, the door of the box opened again. A girl with glasses came out. She got close to Ziyi and said something. She pulled her back into the box. The door of the box banged It''s closed again.


    I also hastened to follow the box door, where I can clearly hear the noisy voice inside, I can feel that there are many people in the box, this time, my mind is out of control, imagination, heart strings, more tense. I wanted to rush into the box like this, but my reason told me that under unknown circumstances, blindly acting would only cause chaos.


    Just as I was hesitating, a male waiter came across the corridor. He was carrying a few bottles of wine and was going to this box. I had an idea and stopped him immediately. I asked him to lend me the waiter''s coat and let me go in instead of him.


    At first, he didn''t want to, but I gave him 1000 yuan, and said that I was a friend of the box guests. I played with them and told him not to care about anything. I said a simple reason. Under the threat of money, the little waiter compromised. I secretly changed into the waiter''s clothes and adjusted my cap. After finishing my cap, I carried wine into the box ¡£


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw the noise of the whole room, not the sound of music, but the mocking sound of everyone''s talking. At a glance, there were at least 20 people in this room, but they didn''t seem crowded, because the box was really large and the decoration was luxurious. Obviously, these people were children of rich families.


    After a slight scan, I found Luo Ziyi sitting in the corner. Her expression was a little trance. She was not in a state at all. She didn''t fit in with the cheerful atmosphere in the box. With Ziyi, the girl with glasses who just went out and pulled her in. I can see that the relationship between her and Ziyi is OK, while other people are talking and laughing I''m very happy.


    When I came in, Ziyi didn''t look at me. She had been immersed in her sad world. She didn''t seem to be awake. She drank a little dizzy. However, other people noticed me. One of the long and obscene men directly yelled at me: "waiter, come here and pour the wine!"


    This man is obscene in appearance, small in stature, and full of luxury accessories of famous brands, which exposed the temperament of his second generation ancestor. Of course, I know that he is just a foil. At present, I have a unique vision and can look at people very well. As soon as I scan it, I know that the person who really can hold the main court in this box is a white and tender looking man sitting in the middle of the box. This person does not look at a light expression, but he has a strong momentum, and many people are flattering him.


    And this man also attracted my attention. His clothes were not as luxurious as that of a dirty man. His clothes were very simple and casual, but I thought it was gorgeous. There was a low-key luxury feeling. What''s more, his facial features were of special standard. His skin was white and his height seemed to be very tall. At first, he was really rich and handsome. Of course, the reason why I paid more attention to him was that he was also very handsome It''s because his eyes will aim at Ziyi from time to time, and there seems to be a kind of unspeakable meaning in his eyes.


    In this time, through their chat, I got a general understanding of the situation, and the tight string in my heart was also loose. Originally, this is Ziyi''s high school students'' party, and all the people present are rich children and ordinary white-collar workers. However, what I don''t understand is why Liu Qianxue is not here, and why Ziyi is so sad.


    In order to find out the truth, I still hide my identity and play the role of my waiter. So, I took the wine and went straight to the lewd man, and quickly poured the wine for him. In the process of pouring wine, the obscene man looked at me inexplicably and asked, "why do you keep your hat so low? It''s shameful."He seemed to see me quite unhappy, I used a hoarse voice to say: "sorry, this is our theme today!"


    As for my explanation, the obscene man had no doubt, but pointed to Gao fushuai and said, "give me the money quickly!"


    This wretched man is also a man of flattery. He obviously wants to please that rich and handsome man. I didn''t say anything. He continued to fill the hotel for deputy commander Gao. After I poured all the wine, I stood quietly and did not move.


    As a passer-by like me, no one will take another look. Everyone scrambles to talk about their topic. As they say it, they talk about Ziyi. One of them, who is very fashionable, said to Ziyi: "Ziyi, you are really. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Since we all come out to play, we should be happy. How can we have a few drinks now Not good? Everyone is just joking with you. Why did you run out? Let''s have a hard time meeting our old classmates. Don''t be so stiff faced! "


    As soon as she spoke, other people also immediately looked at Ziyi, echoed their heads and said yes, they all agreed that Luo Ziyi destroyed the atmosphere of the scene and said that she was beautiful, so she did not pay attention to anyone. The voices of these people came into my ears one after another, and a trace of anger appeared in my heart.


    Suddenly, there was a loud female voice in the noise: "Ziyi, tell us about your boyfriend, what kind of person he is, how can you not see you together?"


    Hearing this, I suddenly woke up and knew why Ziyi was so sad. I came back nearly two months ago, and I started to see each other. Later, I called several times, and then I haven''t contacted until now. Although she said that she asked me to be busy with myself, she was only one of my relatives in this city. Therefore, the word "boyfriends" can make Ziyi happy More sad.


    Because of Xie Yu''s barrier, we can''t get together openly. Now, these old classmates are constantly sarcastic and teasing her. Ziyi will be so aggrieved and sad. She silently bears these things and is not easy to tell others about me. She has to carry them, and when she is hard to bear, she drinks to drown her sorrow. As a result, she is in a trance Yes.


    I thought it would be enough for these people to make fun of each other, but I didn''t expect that the more they said, the more they talked, the more they went too far. It seemed that they would take advantage of this to vomit their resentment against Ziyi. Waves of comments came like a wave:


    "Ziyi, I heard that your male friend is a waste, and looks ugly, is it true?"


    "Ziyi, I''ve heard that your boyfriend used to be the most counsellor in school. He committed suicide in school. How can you still like him?"


    "Where is such a simple, poor and ugly type!"


    "Can''t it, such as Ziyi, a school flower, but many people have chased her, were refused by her, even we have little money have confessed, she refused, how can you fall in love with a person like that?"


    "Who knows, I''ve heard about it, but I haven''t seen it. I don''t know what charm that person has, let Ziyi take a fancy to him!"


    "Ziyi, tell us what kind of man your best boyfriend is and how he is now? At what time did you not get together? Did you break up, or did you not like him


    "I see, I guess it''s broken up, or Ziyi will not mention anything about him!"


    "Ziyi, you don''t care. There are more people who are better than him. The key is that you should at least find someone who matches you well, so you won''t lose face if you take it out. Do you think so?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    These people, both men and women, love gossip so much, as if they are amused by teasing others. The more they speak, the more powerful they are. The sarcasm and sarcasm are revealed in the words. They feel that men have been around Ziyi before. This makes them take advantage of this opportunity to severely attack Ziyi. Women''s hearts are so fussy, especially those who love vanity I like to attack others in language.


    And, in the face of these women''s sarcasm, also attracted other boys from time to time to make two sentences, it is difficult to understand Ziyi''s taste of boyfriends. For a while, Luo Ziyi became the focus of the audience, and she didn''t know what Ziyi had done wrong and let them attack her collectively. Luo Ziyi, who seemed to be strong, changed her mood after Luo''s mother left. She couldn''t withstand any pressure. At this time, Ziyi''s heart was painful enough. For so long, I haven''t seen her once, and even there are almost no phone messages Even if you believe me again, and believe that our love is indestructible, there are thoughts in my heart. It turns out that all this is my fault.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 207

    The more often this happens, Ziyi needs other people''s comfort, rather than a blow. She satirizes where she suffered. She wants to ignore these things, wants to anesthetize herself by drinking alcohol, and pretends to be deaf. But wave after wave of sound, or cruel piercing into her ears, thorn her tears can not help falling down, to the end, she really can not help, directly stood up and cried: "you have enough!"


    Luo Ziyi, who has always been gentle and elegant, was angry at this time. The noisy box finally calmed down. Ziyi did not care about the surprised eyes of the people present. She picked up her bag and said casually, "you go on, I have something to go first!"


    Her voice is full of despair, and the air here suffocates her. This is the first time I see Ziyi get angry, which really makes me a little shocked. At the moment, she doesn''t want to stay here for another second, just want to escape from this place.


    At this time, Ziyi''s classmates knew that they were playing big games. So, several girls immediately came to pull Ziyi and dissuade her from staying. The girl who had a relatively good relationship with Ziyi joined the reconciliation camp and asked Ziyi not to care. Everyone had not seen her for a long time before they made a joke.


    Even the young master Qian, who had been sitting in the middle of the room, opened his mouth at this moment. He helped to round the field by explaining: "Ziyi, let''s face it. It''s not easy for all of us to get together. If you say a lot of jokes, don''t put them in your heart. Don''t destroy the atmosphere. Stay and continue to play!"


    Ziyi looks at the young master Qian. As he says this, Ziyi''s mood gradually stabilizes, and then she is pulled back to her original position by the glasses girl. After the words of Mr. Qian fall off, the whole box finally disappears the harsh sarcasm. Then Mr. Qian speaks for Ziyi and criticizes all the people present, showing a gentleman''s appearance People seem to be very afraid of him, no one dare to refute, and I saw his appearance, the first reaction is that he is a hypocrite.


    Ziyi didn''t say anything more. She went back to her original position and lowered her head. At this time, I suddenly noticed that Mr. Qian winked at the obscene man, who seemed to understand his meaning immediately. Then, he went to Ziyi and pretended to comfort Ziyi: "Ziyi, it''s necessary to be angry about this little thing. You didn''t love to be angry before, I don''t care about this. I just made a boyfriend, whatever he is like. Nowadays, it''s not normal for people to fall in love, and it''s not necessary to get married. What''s more, even if you break up, there are a lot of people chasing you. You see, our old monitor Qian Guodong just broke up with his girlfriend. Now you''re all alone. You two are talented and beautiful. I think you are very good Yes, or you''ll be together


    When the obscene man spoke, his finger also pointed to the next side of Mr. Qian, which instantly made him the protagonist of the scene. In addition, Mr. Qian himself had great prestige. Therefore, after the obscene man played a leading role, all the men and women followed suit, saying things like let them be together.


    In an instant, the silent box was noisy again. They were all praising the young master Qian. They said that Qian Guodong''s family was rich, powerful, handsome and talented. He said that many women wanted to throw themselves in their arms, but they were rejected by him. He told ziyiyi to cherish this opportunity and forget that I was with Mr. Qian.


    Just in such a moment, the public opinion turned from belittling me to praising Mr. Qian. It can be seen that Qian Guodong must have come prepared. Maybe he had long wanted to make Ziyi come to attend the class reunion. With my understanding of Ziyi, Mr. Qian must have made a lot of efforts to let Ziyi come to the party This belittles me. As soon as the opportunity comes, the obscene man directly finds out with Ziyi, and the public opinion immediately picks him up. When those people praise Mr. Qian to heaven, he suddenly waves his hand, and the scene suddenly falls into silence.


    He smiles triumphantly, with the most complacent attitude to Ziyi: "Ziyi, in fact, I also want to know, did you break up with your boyfriend?"


    His question seems to be very casual, but I can tell at once that he has taken Luo Ziyi''s army. He has revealed his intention to Ziyi straightforwardly. Obviously, if Ziyi says that he is single, he will take advantage of this opportunity to take luoziyi.


    Judging from his face, today''s events are a play that he directed and acted by himself. While he was performing, he checked his own results. Facing the question of master Qian, Luo Ziyi was temporarily silent, while other students were looking forward to her answer. I stood aside and saw the ugly faces of those people and the forced grievances of Ziyi For a moment, I really can''t look down, I can''t let my woman suffer any more grievances, and I can''t let her bear so much pressure in front of me. I can''t allow it.


    I was ignored by the waiter suddenly moved, I slowly walked to Ziyi side, in all of the people did not respond to, I suddenly pull purple from the seat, took her hand to meet the eyes of the audience, I grabbed for Ziyi solemnly replied: "she did not split hands!"


    The moment I dropped my voice, the whole room was silent, as if everyone had been hit by acupoints. All of them froze and stare at me with wide eyes. Their faces were incredible. Even they didn''t know what was going on. One of the most surprising people was Ziyi, who was still immersed in her own sorrow and was suddenly pulled by me, She was disorganized for a moment. After a moment, she reacted. Later, she quickly took back her hand, but I had already held her tightly and turned my head, staring at her with my tender eyes.The moment I touched my eyes, Ziyi''s body suddenly trembled. She felt the deep love from my eyes. Immediately her eyes were red, and tears fell down involuntarily. But this is not the tears of grievance, but the tears of excitement. Her depressed eyes also suddenly sent out a strange light, as if looking for hope in despair, obviously, Luo Zi Yi has made it clear that I am her man, the only man.


    When we looked at each other affectionately, some people at the scene finally woke up, and immediately a brilliant voice came: "who the hell are you? Don''t make trouble here!"


    The man who was talking was a long and strong man. He howled his voice and immediately woke up the other people in the box. As soon as those people woke up, they immediately reprimanded me and said that I was a little waiter who dared to be so arrogant. He didn''t look at this place or that, and looked at his own identity.


    I didn''t pay any attention to these people''s mischief. I glanced at the crowd calmly. Then, under the whole audience''s attention, I slowly took off my hat and revealed my true face. Then I said to all of them seriously: "I''m her boyfriend!"


    My voice is very flat, my face is very cold, I want to let Ziyi''s students who love to compare and flatter know that Luo Ziyi has a good eye for me and I want to prove that her boyfriend is no worse than anyone else.


    This moment, the whole audience fell into silence again, and Ziyi beside me saw my appearance, heard my words, immediately showed a happy smile, she held my hand more forcefully, helpless she, finally found the most reliable rely on, finally can no longer be aggrieved, no longer uncomfortable, her eyes full of deep feelings.


    All the people at the scene saw Luo Ziyi laughing. Their eyes were full of surprise, and they didn''t understand what was going on. In their consciousness, Luo Ziyi''s boyfriend was a particularly ugly person, a waste that was despised by others, which was almost a fact they firmly believed.


    So, when they saw me like this, they didn''t believe it. The strong man who scolded me for making trouble at first, he couldn''t help standing up and scolding me: "you''re a fool. Isn''t Ziyi''s boyfriend ugly? When did she change her boyfriend? "


    His words were recognized by many people in the audience. They all thought that I was a fake. Public opinion can kill people. It seems that what I preached is how small and how small. At this time, I was stereotyped in their hearts. How could it not be retrieved? Suddenly, the huge box was noisy again. All of a sudden, all of which were doubts about me. I was silent for a moment and suddenly rushed into the noise The scene suddenly called a: "Laozi is Ye Zixuan!"


    My voice is not very loud, but it is powerful. If I am not wrong, they should also be students of our nearby university. Since they are, they should know my name. And my purpose is to let these people know that Lao Tze Ye Zixuan is not a waste in their mouth, but the overlord of rogue University and the boss of the other shore flower!


    I think my words can make them change their attitude towards me. I think they can stop looking down on others. But after all, they still don''t believe me. They still think that Ziyi''s boyfriend is a rubbish who can''t do anything. Other students are stunned when they hear my name. They are all whispering, but this young master Qian is more than one His face was unbelievable. It seemed that he was not local. He didn''t know my name at all. He looked at Ziyi and asked, "Ziyi, is what he said true?"


    Judging from the state of the scene, others seem to have heard of my name and are all talking about my deeds in a low voice. But this young master Qian is obviously not willing to believe that I am Ziyi''s boyfriend. In his consciousness, he always thinks that I am a waste thing to be slaughtered by others.


    However, this time Luo Ziyi did not hesitate at all in the face of Mr. Qian''s question, and even replied with pride: "yes, he is my boyfriend, ye Zixuan!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 208

    With these words, Ziyi also put her head on my arm and relied on me affectionately. At the moment, her decadent spirit completely dissipated. Her body exuded charming luster, and she returned to the appearance of non cannibalism.


    According to reason, since Luo Ziyi has admitted it, they should wake up and be ashamed of their previous gossip, or realize their mistakes. But they are just stubborn. Maybe they just don''t want to see Luo Ziyi happy. Although they have talked about my name for a long time, one of the women can''t help but retort "I have seen Ye Zixuan. He is not like you. Please don''t insult the name of Ye Zixuan."


    Hearing this, Luo Ziyi chuckled and didn''t make a sound. Now that I don''t know whether I should be happy or sad, since I know my name, I should also hear about my appearance. However, why don''t they accept this fact?


    At this moment, I really feel that I can''t communicate with this group of people. I know my name, but I don''t believe my appearance. In their eyes, I''m a fake person. Luo Zi casually finds a bad boyfriend to solve the embarrassment. I think their hearts are twisted to the extreme. It''s a shame to quarrel with these people.


    So, I was too lazy to talk to them again. I took Luo Ziyi''s hand and whispered, "let''s go!"


    Luo Ziyi is not sad at the moment, and I don''t want to be out of control because of my quarrel with them


    We were about to leave, but at this time, the girl with eyes stood up and said, "let''s stop making trouble. Since I''m Ziyi''s boyfriend, it''s better. We all sit and talk. The girl''s heart is very good. After that, regardless of everyone''s opinions, Ziyi and I were directly pulled to the seat and sat down, and offered me a glass of wine. It was very nice Angry look.


    It seems that in addition to Mr. Qian, the girl with eyes also speaks forcefully. In fact, all the people present were silent under her instructions. They were all whispering from some small groups. Originally, she wanted to give the girl a little face and stay quiet for a while. However, Ziyi seems to have been targeted. Maybe everyone thinks that I am Ye Zixuan who is an impostor When I sat down, some people murmured: "hum, how thick skinned, just a waiter would like to sit down and call ye Zixuan''s fake. Ah, I''m really sorry for Ziyi!"


    It''s so ugly to say that in their eyes, I''m just a nobody, a fake with other people''s names. To be equal with them reduces their identity. Indeed, in their circle, they always regard themselves as God, and think that it is worthwhile for others to approach them.


    I really didn''t want to see them all in the same way, but for the sake of their classmates Ziyi, I gave them face again and again. It can be seen that these people are really too much. Therefore, the more they dislike me, the more I have to deal with them.


    So, in the scorn of these people''s eyes, I simply cocked up my legs, took out a cigarette and smoked it. It seemed that I didn''t pay attention to anyone. Ziyi saw me like this and cooperated with me very much. We looked so sweet and made this group of people hate more.


    At this time, the wretched man couldn''t help but scold me and said, "I Ye Zixuan, is it appropriate for you to pretend to be a hero and pretend to be someone else''s name? Where do you come from? You must pester Ziyi. Do you think it''s appropriate for us to follow you as a waiter?"


    I didn''t even have time to speak, Luo Ziyi answered directly for me: "I''m happy!"


    In order not to let me be wronged, Ziyi this time is also a fight, I know her for so long, did not realize that she still has such a naughty side, perhaps, with me beside Ziyi, she would dare to say anything and do anything. Anyway, for her, as long as she is with me, regardless of what she is facing, she is willing to advance and retreat with me.


    However, the more Luo Ziyi is like this, the more people think I''m a fake. Even the home court master qian can''t hold his breath. He also challenged me and asked, "OK, brother, I believe you''re Ziyi''s boyfriend now. Are you still together now?"


    Perhaps, up to now, this young master Qian doesn''t believe the facts in front of him. In order to get rid of his idea of pursuing Ziyi, I solemnly replied: "yes, we have always been together, and we will never separate!"


    After hearing this, Mr. Qian''s face became dignified. It is estimated that my presence disrupted his plan and made him very upset. After a meeting, he said again, "do you think you and ziyipei?"


    His words are full of disdain. It can be seen that he is very uncomfortable with me now. I slowly took a cigarette and said calmly: "match, very match, special match!"


    After that, I hugged Ziyi in front of him. This time, Mr. Qian was even more upset. He said in a stiff voice: "but have you ever thought that you, a little waiter, can give Ziyi happiness? Can you give her a life she wants? If not, please stay away from Ziyi and don''t waste Ziyi''s time!"


    He was so earnest that he seemed to regard himself as God. There was no reason to talk to such a person. I was too lazy to be wordy, so I gave him a few words: "this is my own business, you can''t control it!"Mr. Qian''s face was hurt by me. He didn''t allow his dignity to be damaged. He patted the table and roared at me: "do you want to die? Dare you talk to me like this!"


    Young master Qian, who was angry, was really a little intimidating. Other people in the audience all followed me and said that I dare to talk to Mr. Qian like this. Ziyi saw that I was the target of everyone''s attack, and immediately spoke for me and refuted those people.


    I thought I was calm, but they were more and more excessive words to listen to me very upset, I tightly frowned, deeply smoked two puffs of cigarettes, and then dropped the cigarette end, and then picked up the glasses girl''s wine for me, trying to use the wine to quench the trouble in my heart.


    But just when I put my cup to my mouth, young master Qian''s tone was not good and roared at me: "who made you drink it? Are you qualified to drink the wine here? It''s not that I look down on you. A glass of wine in your hand is enough for half a month''s salary


    His voice is full of anger. Judging from the current situation, I can annoy him by breathing. I stare at him deeply, and then slowly put the cup back to its original place. At this time, Ziyi, beside me, suddenly stood up and yelled at Mr. Qian: "Qian Guodong, don''t go too far. Isn''t it just a glass of wine? My boyfriend asked you to provoke you. You are always everywhere Against him


    In the face of Ziyi''s accusation, Mr. Qian didn''t care at all. He laughed and said scornfully: "I really don''t care, but I have to see who drinks. It doesn''t matter to our classmates to drink. However, for such a person to drink, he is really not qualified!"


    After that, he looked at me with angry eyes again. Ziyi was so angry that he couldn''t make a sound. If the volcano feeling in my body stayed any longer, I would really explode. Now I don''t want to cause trouble. I want to reduce the occurrence of trouble. So, I got up and pulled the angry Ziyi and said lightly: "Ziyi, let''s go, don''t follow this kind of thing It''s not suitable for us


    She also knew that we would only make her old classmates more proud if we stayed any longer, so she nodded directly at me and left with me.


    But just a few steps after we left, the angry young master Qian patted the table again and roared at me: "stop, who let you leave, speak clearly, don''t take the same view with such people, who are we and who are you? Come here, you can explain it to me!"


    Other people also immediately said in a loud voice: "a small waiter still dare to pretend B, who gives you courage, do not know what identity?"


    I slightly turned around and looked at Mr. Qian, and said in a bad tone, "do I even have no freedom to leave?"


    Seeing me like this, Mr. Qian became more angry and roared: "let your manager come here, I want to talk to him!"


    I snorted coldly and said, "crazy!"


    Immediately, I took Ziyi and continued to walk towards the door, but at this time, master Qian''s anger had been completely ignited by me, and we only took two steps. He stopped me with two people and blocked me in front of me. These two people, one is that wretched man, the other is the strong man who yells, looks like they are going to fight. The three people stand together as if they are confident. Their eyes are full of murders. Especially the young master Qian in front of me, his eyes seem to be able to kill people. He stares at me angrily and says, "who are you calling me?"


    I didn''t want to say any nonsense to him. I yelled, "get out of here!"


    At this moment, the fire in my heart erupted, and my momentum radiated without reservation. I thought that I could shock these rich children, but in fact, when they saw me talking to Mr. Qian like this, they all scolded me for being crazy and wanted to die.


    The young master Qian was even more stunned. He didn''t seem to have suffered such a loss. What''s more, he didn''t expect that a waiter would dare to roll words at him. He was still so shameless. He was stunned for a long time before he came back to his senses and directly yelled at me: "you''re looking for death!"


    With that, he put out his fist and hit me in front of the door.


    After all, this is the center of the city, not my territory, because their families are rich and powerful in this city, because they are old classmates of Ziyi, so I have been giving their face to Ziyi. I am forbearing, seeing Ziyi shed tears, I am still forbearing, and I am still forbearing to see all kinds of their targeting at me, but at this moment, I can''t bear it any more, The volcano in my heart also erupted completely.


    When Mr. Qian''s fist hit me, I quickly reached out my hand and grabbed his attacking arm. Under the gaze of the whole audience, I threw it hard. In an instant, Mr. Qian''s whole person was thrown up by me and hit heavily on the table full of drinks.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 209

    This scene made all the people in the audience dumbfounded. Such a simple action directly detonated the whole audience and shocked everyone. In their idea, Mr. Qian''s attack on me is normal, but I dare to fight back. That is an accident. After all, everyone knows that he is a very powerful person, and I must not dare to offend him. But now I not only fight back, but also even now He was beaten to fly in one fell swoop. How can it not be amazing.


    When he was flattered to me, he would not have been flattered by me, and then he would have been beaten to death


    As soon as Mr. Qian''s voice fell, the two men finally reacted. They looked at each other and immediately started to me. However, these rich children are really vulnerable to my attack. The wretched man was useless. I killed him when he came up. But the strong man had some strength, but he couldn''t compare with me. In a moment, I killed both of them.


    But after I solved these two wastes, Zi Yi''s exclamation suddenly came into my ears: "be careful!"


    For Ziyi''s reminder, I was still a little late after all. I had already stolen the back of my head and was heavily smashed into a wine bottle by Mr. Qian, which made the already chaotic scene more turbulent, and the screams of girls came and went. This group of people who think that they are in the upper class seldom see such a bloody scene. Even Ziyi is scared to see me smashed a bottle. They run to me quickly, take my hand and ask anxiously, "Zixuan, are you ok?"


    I looked at her and laughed and said, "it''s OK."


    Then, I suddenly turned around and stared at the ferocious young master Qian. For this rich young master, he had made great determination to smash people with wine bottles. He thought that I would fall down after this. He wanted to give me a lesson of blood. But when he found that I was still standing here safe and sound, this guy was immediately dumbfounded I know that I am a humble waiter, is a stubble.


    Other people were even more unbelievable. I was more powerful than they imagined, especially those who were superior to me and Ziyi. The scene fell into silence again. After a few seconds, the first person who calmed down was Mr. Qian. At this time, I had completely swept away his face, and he gave me a lot of money Hate is too big, so, see me safe and sound, he even more crazy, roared at me: "look, I don''t kill you!"


    With that, he took the remaining half of the bottle and poked it again into my stomach.


    It can be seen that he broke out completely this time, and he even dared to kill people. However, his appearance was even more disgusting to me. From the beginning to the end, he was a typical lawless rich second generation. He wanted to chase Ziyi by his tricks. As a result, I upset the plan and jumped the wall.


    Since he''s going to be serious, I don''t need to be polite to him. Before his wine bottle stabs me, I preemptively kicked Mr. Qian. When my foot touched him, Mr. Qian''s whole person was kicked off by me and fell on the table again. Half of his wine bottle also fell to the ground and smashed.


    This time, Mr. Qian changed his mind and screamed. Those who were stunned were even more astonished. Their eyes were full of panic. I ignored all the people and looked at the young master Qian who still wanted to get up. I walked up to him, picked him up like a chicken, and said in a sharp voice: "you remember, I don''t care who you are, don''t mess with me, and don''t provoke my women, otherwise I will let you pay a heavy price!"


    At this point, I speak extremely sternly, and my eyes are full of murderous spirit. When young master Qian touches my eyes, he is scared to say nothing, and his lips are trembling, completely different from him who was arrogant and domineering before. I also disdain to talk nonsense with him again. I threw him heavily on the ground. Then, I stopped looking at him and looked at all the people on the scene. No one dared to look at me at the scene. When they touched my eyes, they unconsciously lowered their heads, as if I was a devil at the moment, which made them shudder.


    I don''t care about those who eat soft and fear hard. I only deal with Mr. Qian, who is the leader. I will make an example to them and let them know that Luo Ziyi''s men are not rubbish. I also know that I can''t stay here any longer, or the noise will be too big for me to finish.


    Therefore, after solving the problem of master Qian, I immediately went to Ziyi, who was still in a panic, and said, "let''s go quickly!"


    Finish saying, I directly pull purple to leave quickly.


    As soon as we got to the door, the door of the box was suddenly opened. Immediately, several people came in. One of the men was dressed in a suit and looked like a man with temperament. He was followed by a few thugs. They were all very strong and strong.


    Seeing these people appeared, I had a premonition that things were not good. Ziyi firmly grasped my hand. What made me sad was that the man in suit and leather was scanning the messy scene. Instead of paying attention to others, he directly focused on the poor Mr. Qian who was beaten by me.As soon as he looked like this, the man in suit rushed to him immediately, helped him up from the ground, and said apologetically, "Mr. Qian, are you ok?"


    After hearing this, I know I''m in trouble. No wonder young master Qian is so arrogant and doesn''t pay attention to me at all. Originally, he knew people in this nightclub. After he was helped up, he yelled at the man in suit: "manager Zhang, how do you discipline your employees? I spend money here. Your waiters don''t have clean mouths and even beat people. Give me it An explanation


    Master Qian was so angry that he vented his anger on the man in suit. I was even more nervous. The man in suit was the manager of this luxurious nightclub and he was so polite to him. I''m afraid I''m in big trouble here today.


    After listening to Mr. Qian''s words, manager Zhang immediately said seriously, "Mr. Zhang, I''m really sorry. Your business is my business. Don''t worry, I will give you a satisfactory reply."


    After that, he immediately turned his eyes to me. When he found that I was a fresh face, his brow was very fierce, and he asked me seriously: "who are you? Why haven''t I seen you?"


    In the face of his question, I answered in a righteous way: "I''m right if I haven''t seen me, because I''m not a waiter here!"


    My words surprised the whole audience again. They all thought I was the waiter here, but I said that I was not from here. How could they not be shocked? However, the well-informed manager Zhang clearly understood what was going on. He said to a person behind him, "go and find out what''s going on!"


    After all, dachangzi is a big one, and the efficiency of work is so fast. Soon, the waiter who was bribed 1000 yuan by me was arrested. After a confrontation with him, all the people in the audience understood what was going on.


    As soon as manager Zhang got to know the truth, he immediately took the waiter and said severely to his staff: "drag it out and give me a beating, and then fire him directly!"


    As soon as the waiter heard this, he was immediately frightened and begged for mercy. After all, it was because of me. I could not implicate a waiter who didn''t know anything. I looked at the waiter, then turned to look at manager Zhang and said, "this matter has nothing to do with him. I threatened him and robbed him of his clothes. I forced the money to him, Therefore, he is innocent. If you have anything to do with him, please call me. "


    I know that today''s matter has been made big by me. I can''t escape the involvement. But I don''t want to involve an innocent person. It''s not easy for a waiter to be a servant. However, manager Zhang listened to me and gave the waiter a step down. He just let him go without any help.


    As soon as the waiter left, manager Zhang immediately looked at me with that stern face and asked in a cold voice, "come on, what''s going on? Why did you run into my territory to make trouble?"


    I didn''t have time to speak, Ziyi quickly explained for me: "manager Zhang, all this is a misunderstanding, today is our classmate party, my boyfriend and Qian Guodong had a bit of a conflict, that''s what happened!"


    Although she knew that these people were terrible, Ziyi bravely stood up to speak for me. I felt special satisfaction, but her explanation was feeble. As soon as she finished her speech, Mr. Qian was the first to stand up and say that I was sincere in making trouble, and that if I beat people, we must handle it strictly, otherwise he would not give up.


    Obviously, what he meant was not to let me have a good end, and the other two people who were beaten up by me also rushed forward in dismay, saying that I was unreasonable and started to beat people as soon as I came in, and almost killed them. They had to ask for justice. As soon as they finished speaking, other students who were not happy with me also came forward to criticize me like just men. Some of them said it all over again, saying that I was a barbarian who only used brute force.


    At the scene, only Ziyi kept explaining for me, but her voice was completely drowned in the noise. She was powerless and didn''t listen to her explanation. I also know that I hurt people and I''m an important guest here. Even if we have 10000 mouths, it''s useless to say more.


    After listening to everyone''s words, manager Zhang didn''t bother to give me an opportunity to explain. He said to me indifferently: "little brother, it''s all about rules when you come out. Of course, we''re not surprised here. So, you have to pay for it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 210

    His tone was very severe, and it didn''t seem to be bluffing at all. As soon as his voice dropped, several people who followed him came together. All of them were well-trained people. They were not ordinary gangsters. They surrounded me directly.


    Hearing this answer, Mr. Qian seemed to forget the pain and scolded me with pride on his face: "give it to me quickly and abolish him!"


    Hearing the news, Ziyi''s feet were scared. She stood in front of me and explained to manager Zhang in a loud voice: "you can''t move him. He''s innocent and wronged. He''s just self-defense."


    However, Ziyi''s explanation was really pale and powerless. Since I was wronged, I didn''t have any damage, and the other three people were hurt badly. They couldn''t believe Xu Nan''s words. In other words, because of Mr. Qian''s face, manager Zhang would not listen to any explanation.


    I know that it''s not right for me to beat people in other people''s courts, but they want to abolish me. I really can''t accept it. Of course, I can''t let them do anything rashly. So I immediately took two steps forward and pulled Ziyi aside. At this moment, I also showed a surging momentum on my body. I was staring at manager Zhang with bright eyes and was about to open my mouth.


    But before I could say what I said, manager Zhang said again: "do you want to do it? I might as well tell you that no matter what your origin is, if you hurt people in my field, you should follow my rules here. If you cooperate with me, I will only scrap one of your hands. If you want to resist, you will probably die here."


    The threat, the threat of red fruit, does not give you a trace of room to ease, and his voice down, pause time, outside the box on the roar into a group of people, the leader is the black faced man with a strong back and a strong back, who should be the steward of the field. His momentum is quite fierce, and the necklace on his neck is very thick, but it is not like pretending to force him, but let him The momentum of the whole person looks more prosperous.


    As soon as he came in, he yelled, "who dares to make trouble here?"


    His momentum is very overbearing, people can''t help but awe him. After he came in, the crowd immediately made way for him. When he came, Mr. Qian pointed at me and said in a loud voice, "that''s him!"


    Immediately, the big black faced man immediately fixed his eyes on me. He didn''t care about my fierce momentum, and said in a sharp voice: "he has already admitted that he is a troublemaker, so don''t linger, and let''s just scrap it first!"


    His words are extremely domineering. At present, he still has so many subordinates here. I can say it myself. But Ziyi is beside me. With her, I can''t fly. But even so, I don''t want to be planted here. So, when he came to me fiercely, I suddenly straightened my chest and called out forcefully: "you can''t abolish me!"


    The worse the situation is, the more calm I will be, and I will not let myself be disordered. When that person hears my sonorous and powerful voice, they are all stunned, and their eyes are full of surprise. I dare not hesitate, and continue to sonorously and forcefully: "you misunderstand me. I am not the one who takes the initiative to pick things up here, because I am also a consumer here. I just met mine on the way Girlfriend, so pretend to come in and have a look. A little incident happened in the middle, but both sides are wrong. I think you can''t help saying that you want to abolish me. It''s unfair to me! "


    In fact, I am very clear in my heart that when things get to this point, it is absolutely impossible to be tough. Even if my name is moved out, it will not be useless. Who will know me here? After all, dachangzi also has the rules of dachangzi. I can only tell them the rules. I don''t believe that if they are so unreasonable, they must abolish me.


    Fortunately, after they listened to me, manager Zhang hesitated after all. He must know that the customers who can spend here are not ordinary people. Even if he turns to Mr. Qian, he can''t be totally indifferent and dismiss me if he says no. after all, I''m not a person who comes to the nightclub to pick things up. So, after all, he gave me a chance to solemnly ask me, "Oh, tell me, which room are you a guest?"


    It''s definitely not an ordinary person to be a manager in such a big nightclub. Manager Zhang doesn''t need to ask me too much. He just needs to ask me which box I''m from. He''s sure he can find out everything. But this question baffles me. After all, my father''s friends in the text message didn''t tell me which room I was in, only said that I was in this nightclub, even what his name was I don''t know the name. I can''t find it at all. I can only honestly reply, "I don''t know that in that room, someone invited me to meet here!"


    After listening to my words, the black faced man was even more angry. After hearing this, Mr. Qian called out: "manager Zhang, don''t listen to his nonsense. Look at his virtue, who will ask him to spend here? Does he have this capital? If he is a normal guest, how can he sneak in the clothes of a waiter? I think he is coming The troublemaker, therefore, you must give me an account anyway


    Mr. Qian''s words played a role in promoting, so that the black faced man immediately took the guy to me, and his eyes were full of ferocious color. Obviously, I had been cornered, and my heart was nervous with the arrival of his steps. With the approaching of the black faced man, my brain became more and more disordered, and I couldn''t calm down even if I wanted to calm down At this moment, I can''t think of a better way. I can only try to tell them, let me call and ask.But before I said this, there was a strong and heartwarming voice outside the door: "he''s my guest!"


    His voice was full of deterrence, which made everyone in the box silent. Even the black faced man stopped and looked at the door. At the moment, a tall figure was slowly entering the room. With his appearance, all the night club staff in the private room immediately yelled: "boss!"


    His voice was deafening. However, the tall man did not look at anyone or say hello to anyone. He just walked up to me and said respectfully to me, "Hello, master Su!"


    The sound of young master Su captured people''s hearts, and made everyone in the room stupefied. The huge private room suddenly became silent. Only the sound of everyone''s rapid breathing could be heard. Everyone''s expression was different. Especially, young master Qian was deeply shocked by this scene, and his face was unbelievable.


    Even the big black faced man who threatened to abolish me with a guy was stunned. His face was unbelievable. It seemed that this was impossible to say from the boss. It was more magical than the sun coming out from the West. And they''re nothing. I was the most shocked person in the audience.


    When I was frustrated, I suddenly heard a voice "he is my guest" outside the door. This voice immediately brought me out of despair. When the tall figure walked into the private room and heard the people in the nightclub shouting for the boss, my brain seemed to stop turning at the moment, and even I felt that it was my auditory hallucination, because I can''t imagine that the boss of such a big luxury nightclub is the person I''m looking for!


    When the person who was called the boss came to me and called me master Su, my whole blood would flow back. It turned out that not only did I not have auditory hallucinations, but the boss was really the person I had agreed to meet here. Moreover, he was so respectful to me that I seemed to float all at once when I heard the voice, and this feeling was like a dream.


    I can''t help but stare at the tall man in front of me. This man is about 40 years old, with thick eyebrows and big eyes. He has a kind of invisible momentum. He can''t help but send out. He is like my father. He looks like a man who has been through the battlefield for a long time.


    His aura is very strong, strong people feel suffocating, I can''t help but compare him with my brilliant boss Wang, and found that they are totally the same in the sky and underground. Boss Wang is relying on shrewd and cunning to mix out, but this person is virtually full of domineering, no wonder this nightclub can stand proud in the center of the city, no wonder the rules of the nightclub All of them are so overbearing. It turns out that the boss here is such a bull.


    Is such a powerful person, the one my father asked me to find? In any case, I couldn''t believe it. So, I was silent for a long time. In the silent box, I suddenly heard my excited voice: "yes, yes, yes, I''m solo. Are you?"


    The man looked at me slightly with his sharp eyes. Then, he held out his hand to me in a domineering voice and said, "Hello, my name is Wu Tianhao, your father''s friend!"


    Now, this fact has been completely accepted by me. Yes, the tall and great man in front of me is my father''s friend. He said that he might be able to help me. To be honest, at the beginning, I had already guessed the identity of the person my father asked me to find. Since he asked me to find him, his strength would not be weak, but I could not imagine that he was this A big boss of the night club on earth and heaven. You know, this nightclub is very famous in the whole city. How can I not be surprised.


    From the attitude of boss Wu to me, he seems to respect my father very much. I can''t help but sigh. How many things does my father have that I don''t know, how deep his strength is, how can he give me a number casually, and the owner of the number is like ox X.


    This news deeply moved me. For a time, I couldn''t calm down. My mind was still wandering in shock. After a long time, I suddenly reached out my hand. I had been waiting for boss Wu for a long time, holding hands together and excitedly said, "Hello, Uncle Wu!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 211

    Even if I want to be calm again, my voice can''t help shaking. I''m really excited now. I feel elated in an instant. It''s not that I care about their opinions. What I''m more excited about is that I can finally stop being afraid of Xie Yu''s backers. Now that I have Wu Tianhao as a supporter, I can see how arrogant the man behind Xie Yu is Look, if my organization doesn''t dissolve in a week, what can she do with me.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but show a smile that seems to have if not. Just when I was ecstatic, young master Qian suddenly came out. His handsome face is how ugly it is now.


    I had already made him lose face in front of so many old classmates. Finally, a manager came out to support him and seek justice for him. As a result, the appearance of boss Wu made him get back to the origin again. He was even more oppressed than before. He stood by the side of boss Wu and said solemnly, "Uncle Wu, I''m Guodong, last time My father took me to dinner with you. Do you remember that? "


    When talking to boss Li, he no longer had the arrogant tone he used to talk to the manager, and became very polite. However, boss Wu didn''t have much enthusiasm for him. After shaking hands with me with a smile, boss Wu turned his eyes to Mr. Qian and said softly, "it''s a little bit of an impression."


    Obviously, Qian Guodong''s family has some background, so Uncle Wu can remember him, but remembering him does not mean that he has any special treatment. Wu Tianhao''s tone is obviously that there is not much emotion in it.


    Master Qian is also a smart man. He felt Uncle Wu ignore him, and his face became more ugly. He held his breath and said in a deep voice: "Uncle Wu, even if this young master Su is your guest, but he beat me and my classmates for no reason. You have to take care of this?"


    Although master Qian knew that boss Wu was not easy to offend, he couldn''t swallow my tone of voice. Therefore, he knew that to investigate my responsibility was to refute boss Wu''s face. He also encouraged himself to speak out. After hearing his words, Uncle Wu frowned, and then asked the next manager, "Lao Zhang, what''s going on?"


    Manager Zhang is also an old fox. He leans to whatever side of the wind blows. Previously, he felt that young master Qian''s backstage was hard, so he could not help but stand on his side. Now he saw that Uncle Wu called me young master. He didn''t dare to be presumptuous to me any more. He didn''t dare to help Mr. Qian any more. So he immediately asked Ziyi to stand up and deal with the matter I''ve said it in detail.


    Ziyi is my girlfriend. Of course, she is partial to me, but what she said is the truth. She said that they insulted me and took the initiative to beat me. However, they were not good at skills and were beaten by me in the end. Uncle Wu heard the whole story. He didn''t need to be polite to Mr. Qian any more. He said coldly: "so it is. It''s nothing. Let''s go!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the black faced man immediately left with a thug. Uncle Wu''s simple words let me escape from the heaven and avoid all the troubles. However, it was obvious that young master Qian suffered a loss. He was not willing to let this matter end. He was not willing to say: "Uncle Wu, you are too biased to do so. I was beaten in your field No matter what, I can''t swallow it. If you don''t help me, I''ll tell my dad! "


    After that, he immediately took out his mobile phone and wanted to make a phone call. However, Uncle Wu didn''t seem to care. He said seriously to the young master Qian: "children, if you don''t want to make this big and don''t want to involve your family, just forget it. Master Su is a person you can''t afford!"


    His words are very overbearing. He looks at Mr. Qian with disdain, which is totally different from that of me. Perhaps, Mr. Qian didn''t expect Uncle Wu to say such a thing. He was stunned, and his hand with his mobile phone stopped moving. He didn''t dare to call again.


    As if Uncle Wu had already guessed this, he looked at Mr. Qian without any more words. He turned his head to me and said politely to me: "master Su, talk to me like an office!"


    I nodded to him to show that I was OK. Uncle Wu was the first to walk out of the private room.


    at the moment, in addition to Ziyi and me, only manager Zhang, who was smiling at me, and Ziyi''s group of junior high school students who didn''t know how good they were, were constantly sarcastic and demeaning me when they saw that I was a waiter and pretended to be ye Zixuan''s name Now, even after the boss here has admitted my identity, those students are still in a state of consternation. In addition to Mr. Qian''s words, others now dare not even fart. They are all in a daze. Even the dog legs of two young masters Qian who I beat up dare not speak any more.


    I know what a real joke is when I see them. The fake in their eyes becomes the young master in boss Wu''s mouth. What they say is not worthy of Ziyi. It turns out that not only the background is strong, but also the force is amazing, and the strength is absolutely arrogant. They are speechless when they are slapped in the face. Of course, I will Instead of caring about their own image in their hearts, the reason why I am in a good mood now is mainly to earn a breath for Ziyi. I just want to let them know that Ziyi has chosen me,! Better than any of them.At the moment, Ziyi''s face is full of brilliance. She doesn''t care what I look like, but she doesn''t want others to look down on me. She hates the sarcasm and sarcasm of those classmates. Now she sees that those students are just like fools. Seeing her boyfriend can be so powerful, she finally really feels proud. Those negative factors are all dissipated from her body. At the moment Her face is full of happiness.


    The two of us are standing together now. The men are brave and the women are beautiful. This is a pair of real golden girls. They are blind to those people''s eyes, especially those who are not good-looking Ziyi, but always attack her with words. Now they are even more envious and jealous. They dare not say a word any more, even the arrogant young master Qian a few minutes ago Because of boss Wu''s warning, he swallowed a lot of fire. However, he looked at me with anger in his eyes, just like he would not be a man without revenge.


    The more he is like this, the more comfortable my heart, with this free ran, I took Ziyi''s hand, in the audience''s attention, leisurely left, in front of master Qian, I suddenly stopped, looked at him contemptuously, jokingly said: "if I remember correctly, you should call Qian Guodong, now I tell you clearly, I don''t care what you are It''s wrong to violate my bottom line. What''s more, it''s even more wrong if you want to hit my woman. I hope you don''t make such a low-level mistake again next time, otherwise things will not end so well. Of course, if you feel that you have suffered a loss today and have resentment against me, you are welcome to come to me for revenge! "


    After that, I didn''t look at anyone. I took Ziyi and left completely. When I got to the door, manager Zhang opened the door for me immediately and made a gesture of invitation. I gave him a smile and was about to go out. But at this moment, I suddenly remembered something. So, I turned my head gently and looked at the righteous young master Qian and said again: "Oh By the way, I forgot to tell you, I also have a name called Suluo. Besides, some of your classmates should have heard of my name. I am Ye Zixuan himself. If you want to find me, please go to Chengdong. There is a famous university where I am the head of that school. Not only in this way, you can play there Listen to an organization called the other shore flower. I am the leader of the organization. After mentioning my name, someone will receive you. OK, no more nonsense. I''m waiting for your revenge


    As soon as I said this, the eyes of these people in the box changed again and became too colorful. Only a few of them were studying in my area. Before I got out of the door, I heard about my heroic deeds and all kinds of major events in the nearest way. However, I turned a deaf ear to these things Looking back, holding Luo Ziyi in the happiness and sweetness, in all kinds of surprised eyes, together with manager Zhang, walked towards Uncle Wu''s office calmly.


    Out of that smoky private room, I immediately felt relaxed and happy. After this experience, I walked in this luxurious nightclub again, my waist was straight, and I felt that there was no difficulty that I could not overcome. While Ziyi is walking briskly holding my hand, the face is filled with endless happiness.


    Our sweet lovers came to Uncle Wu''s office under the guidance of manager Zhang. Manager Zhang knocked on the door of the office, and Uncle Wu''s calm voice immediately came from inside: "come in!"


    Smell speech, manager Zhang opened the door of the office with a very elegant posture, and then in the side, made a gesture for me. I nodded at him, and Ziyi walked into Uncle Wu''s office with Ziyi. Manager Zhang, who was discerning, immediately closed the door and walked out directly.


    Seeing me coming in, Uncle Wu immediately got up from the boss''s chair, walked to me and said respectfully to me, "master Su, come on, please sit here!"


    With that, his hand immediately pointed to the sofa in front of his desk and motioned for me to sit down.


    I said his instructions, sat down, very solemn looking at Wu Tianhao, seriously said: "Uncle Wu, don''t be polite to me, you are my father''s contemporaries, is my elder, in the future call me Arlo!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 212

    When I said this, Uncle Wu didn''t wriggle. He immediately changed his mouth and said to me, "OK, please sit down, Arlo!"


    I gave him a little smile, and then I took Ziyi and sat down together. Boss Wu was in the position opposite to me. As soon as he sat down, he said to me, "is Mr. Su OK recently?"


    Wu Tianhao is a man of unsmiliarity. He is not good at words. He speaks to the point without a trace of concealment. When he sees me, he cares about my father''s affairs directly. It can be seen that in his heart, my father''s status is really high. I have no hesitation. He replied directly: "my father is very good. He lives a life of self-cultivation at home."


    Uncle Wu''s face sank as soon as he heard it. His eyes were full of stories for a moment. His thoughts seemed to drift to the past. After a long time, he said with great care: "master Su really put down. I want to visit him, but I can''t do it!"


    Speaking of this, Uncle Wu''s face became dignified. It can be seen that he has special feelings for my father. However, in the face of his exclamation, I have nothing to do. I don''t know what to say to comfort him. My father''s life is leisurely and carefree, he doesn''t care about the world, and he doesn''t accept anyone''s visit. It''s impossible to see anyone.


    Uncle Wu pondered on himself for a long time, and finally focused his keen eyes on me. He solemnly said, "Mr. Su dragged people to say hello to me some time ago. He said that you are in this city. If you need me, you will contact me. I have been waiting for you for a long time, and now I hope to come!"


    His words were crisp and clear, which directly expressed his great expectation for me to contact him, as if it was his honor to work for my father. See him like this, I am more and more surprised, I really can''t imagine now, what kind of person is my father, how to feel that any person respect him?


    Uncle Yang has raised me for more than ten years because of my father''s advice. Even Miaomiao ran away from home, he still treats me as before.


    the father of company commander Zhang praises my father in front of him every day, so that company commander Zhang admires my father very much and looks forward to seeing my father.


    Now, even the boss Wu has such respect for my father, and it''s hard to see him.


    What kind of person is my father? I even feel that my father is an insurmountable myth in their hearts. I really can''t imagine how deeply my father''s image was. However, no matter how bad my father used to be, after all, he was in prison. After all, he is now retired from the world. Why are there so many people who respect him so much and are willing to work for him How about Lao?


    I really can''t understand, but no matter what kind of person my father is, he will not harm me. This is a great good thing for me. Therefore, I was not polite and immediately said to Wu Tianhao: "Uncle Wu, I come to see you today because I am in trouble!"


    As soon as boss Wu heard this, his face became more solemn. He immediately said to me, "come and listen. No matter what, as long as I can do it, I will try my best to help you!"


    Obviously, to help me, boss Wu has been ready to go out, as long as he can do, he will not spare no effort to help me.


    However, this matter is not very glorious, but it is also very difficult. For a while, I didn''t know where to start. After brewing for a long time, I slowly told boss Wu about my predicament, especially the person behind Xie Yu. I was so boastful that he was a little surprised.


    In fact, this is not a big deal in itself. Boss Wu is also an old man in the world. He knows that if the mysterious person behind the scenes really hurt me, I would be in danger. Therefore, boss Li also thinks that the role behind this may really know me.


    As for the southern boss of the bath center, Uncle Wu has also heard that this southern barbarian is not worth mentioning, but Uncle Wu, who supports him, is very interested. He also wants to know who is targeting me so much.


    After an agreement with Uncle Wu, he assured me of two points. First, he would go to find out for me who was making trouble in secret. Second, if I have any trouble, I will call him directly and he will take someone to help me.


    These two points are exactly what I need, and I have nothing to say. I just solemnly thank Uncle Wu. He is really a man of great courage. He doesn''t talk much, but he is very practical. I can clearly feel that he helped me out of sincerity, without any hypocrisy. This makes me very moved.


    When we parted, Uncle Wu didn''t ask me to stay. He only said to me with profound meaning: "Arlo, ask Su ye for me!"


    For this request, I solemnly promised him, and then left the club.


    When I went outside, the breeze slapped on my face, which made me wake up from my dream. At the same time, Ziyi was also awake. Under the night, she looked at me quietly, and her eyes were full of love and worship.


    After a long pause, she asked, "Arlo, what kind of man is your father?"


    Even Ziyi, a bystander, is a little unbelievable. Everyone in the school knows my story, and Ziyi is no exception. But when I heard that my father who was said to be in prison, this moment was so mysterious and great.Don''t say it''s her. Now even I don''t know very well. For me, he is a good man who is crazy about love and a good father who loves his son. Therefore, I can only truthfully reply: "in fact, now I don''t know my father''s real identity, he is also a mystery to me!"


    After listening to my answer, Ziyi didn''t say anything, just doodle, and her mouth looked cute. For her, today is a wonderful night. After she appeared, her face was always smiling, and she didn''t hide her happiness. It seems that during the period when I was not around her, although there was Liu Qianxue beside her, she was still very lonely.


    Looking at her like this, I can''t help but think of the grievance she suffered in the box before I showed up. At that time, I just saw the grievance, and I also swore silently again that I would never let Ziyi suffer any more grievances in the future.


    I looked at Ziyi affectionately and couldn''t help saying: "purple, I''m sorry, let you be wronged!"


    Xu Nan had always been immersed in happiness, but when I said that, she couldn''t help shivering all over her body. Her eyes were red. She looked at me and said to me, "stay with me tonight, OK?"


    Ziyi''s words even have the flavor of praying. She knows that Xie Yu''s affair has not been solved, and I won''t be with her for the moment, but she doesn''t want to be separated from me so soon. She wants to get along with me more. I understand her. I can''t refuse her request.


    According to the law, I''m in danger now. I''m not suitable to stay with Ziyi. It''s easy to lead the danger to her. But I can''t say anything if I refuse. We two have a hard time meeting. This evening, Ziyi has suffered so many grievances. It''s rare for me to be happy. I can''t leave in a hurry. Besides, with the support of boss Wu, I have enough confidence Point, so, I nodded and agreed to Ziyi.


    Seeing me nodding, Ziyi immediately showed a soft smile. The light from the roadside was shining on her face, which made her look so beautiful. She took my hand and talked with me while walking. She told her story with me. Suddenly, she found that Ziyi also had a little woman''s side. After Luo''s mother left, she also had a huge accident Change, but think of here, I have to quickly solve other problems, and then make myself strong, to find mother Luo.


    Although the night is already deep, but this time point is the beginning of deep night work. Ziyi and I did not rush home, but went straight to the cinema, looking for a new love film, and watched it.


    Although Ziyi is introverted and gentle, when she sees some touching plots, she will shed a few tears, which makes me a little helpless. Until after watching the film, Ziyi and Ziyi went out of the cinema together, and the cold wind blew in my face. I wanted to take her to dinner, but she said that she was not hungry. After watching the time, it was very late. I said to Ziyi: "when It''s late. I''ll take you back. Liu Qianxue is worried. "


    Luo Ziyi listened and said, "I called Qianxue before and told her to stay with you and not go back tonight."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but be stunned. I didn''t go back. That meant to be with me. After that, through the light, I could clearly see the blush on her face. The red haze was mapped to the root of her neck. This sentence made me a little confused when she said it from the corner of her mouth. After that, I almost didn''t say a word, so I took Ziyi to a high-class hotel and opened it A couple''s suite.


    Although Ziyi and I haven''t said anything clearly, neither of us is a fool. We can guess each other''s mind. I have nothing to hide. After all, it''s not a shame. If she hadn''t come to relatives that day, she would have been my person, but it''s not too late. We are all adults, so there''s nothing to be ashamed of.


    I took my room card and went into the room. I immediately held Ziyi and kissed her. The other party couldn''t breathe, so I let go of Ziyi. I stuck it in her ear and whispered, "why don''t we take a mandarin duck bath?"


    When I said this, she became more shy, just like a flower in bud. She refused my request and kept saying no, No.


    Ziyi didn''t agree, and I couldn''t force her to kiss her again. Then she ran to the bathroom to take a bath. The water washed on my body, but I couldn''t quench my desire. The more I washed, the hotter I was, the better I finished it. After washing, I put on my bathrobe and rushed out of the wash room.


    Purple see me out, immediately lowered his head also shy ran into the bathroom. And I lie in bed excited, see Ziyi''s back, at this time, my mind has already emerged a lot of tempting pictures, the more I think the body is hotter, the faster the heartbeat, I really can''t wait.


    I took advantage of Ziyi did not come out, have done a good safety measures, looking forward to the moment purple Yi came out of the bathroom and floated into my bed, my mind can not help but think of the picture of beauty out of the bath, I feel more and more excited, and at this time, I suddenly heard the door open, which made me more impatient, I couldn''t help asking: "so soon Is it finished? "


    At this moment, my thought was that Ziyi, like me, was too anxious to bear. Therefore, after two quick washes, she came out. But what made me silly was that the person who appeared in front of me was not Ziyi, but the waiter of this hotel.As soon as I saw him, I was stunned. Suddenly, a bad premonition came out of my heart. I jumped out of bed immediately and said to him, "who let you in!"


    As soon as my voice fell, a man suddenly came out of the waiter''s back. This man was no one else, it was the Wanlong who had been abandoned by me. When he saw me in the bathrobe, he showed a dirty smile and said: "Hello, ye Zixuan!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 213

    At the moment when I saw the waiter, I had obviously felt that something was wrong. This is a regular five-star hotel. The waiter opened the door without the consent of the guests. There must be something strange about this kind of thing. But I really didn''t think that the person who suddenly appeared was Wanlong.


    As soon as he appeared, I immediately got nervous. I didn''t worry about my safety. Ziyi was still in the bathroom. What I was most afraid of was that she might be naked now. I didn''t dare to think about it any more. I quickly lowered my voice and said to Wan Long: "you quickly disappear from my eyes, but I don''t mind abandoning you once! ¡±


    in the face of me, Wan Long didn''t waver. He just laughed and looked at his expression. Obviously, he came prepared. I am alone now, and he can''t be afraid of me. He touched his right hand with his left hand and said in a low voice: "ye Zixuan, do you know how much I miss you during this period of time? You give me such a deep memory that I had an operation on this hand. But I still can''t use my strength. Do you know that? "


    After saying this, the smile on his face disappeared, replaced by a face of cold, cold people cautious, as if a nervous patient is about to go mad. I also understand that the hatred between Wan Long and me has reached an indelible level. He is not like a father and son of the Wang family. He can solve this problem by giving both kindness and prestige. After all, I abandoned Xiao Hu''s hands and feet. It is a fatal blow to him and to Wanjia. They can''t let me go easily.


    Since the negotiation was useless, I had to solve it by force. I had to fight against Wanlong first. I had to catch the thief first and capture the king first. Then, without any nonsense, I immediately stepped forward and rushed towards him like a hungry tiger.


    I''m still careless. Since Wan Long dares to come here, it shows that he is ready for everything. Seeing that I started, he took a step back. Immediately, a man suddenly flashed out behind Wan Long''s back, which was very fast. He came so fast that I couldn''t stop the car and didn''t have time to dodge. He was suddenly attacked. His foot was directly kicked in my chest, and I immediately returned to the bedside.


    Steady body, I fixed eyes on a look, this is a tall middle-aged man, a chill, you can clearly feel his momentum, he showed up, Wanlong''s morale changed more big, he stretched out his hand to me, said: "Ye Zixuan, I advise you not to resist, you have died, do you think resistance is useful? You don''t know, today you are a sheep''s mouth, where you go to live is not good, but a fool ran to my hotel to live, you do not die


    As soon as I heard my head buzzing for a moment, I said that Wanlong didn''t have the courage to run to the hotel to arrest people, and the waiter opened the door for him. It turned out that this was his home territory. This time I was really careless. Although in this city, Wanjia''s influence is not so good, but his family''s industry is big. After all, money can make the devil move the mill. Therefore, Wan Long dare to act recklessly. Now I''m really in a desperate situation. I''ve been down for eight years. I just want to spend a good night with Ziyi, but I fell into the tiger''s mouth with Ziyi.


    Just when I regret, the voice of purple Yi came from the bathroom: "purple, what''s the matter with you?"


    Hearing this sound, Wan Long''s face showed a smile again. He squinted at me and jokingly said, "do you want me to go in and ask my sister-in-law out?"


    His voice changed a little. He scared my heart out. At this point, Wanlong could really do something crazy. So, I didn''t dare to hesitate and quickly dissuaded him: "tell you not to move, or Bai Qiuyan won''t spare you!"


    Then, I gave him a shush action, and then, I yelled to Ziyi: "it''s OK. It''s the waiter who comes to deliver things."


    Ziyi did not move. When Wan long heard me say this, his expression on his face changed. I was also gambling, hoping to stop Wanlong with Bai Qiuyan''s name and let him not deal with Ziyi. Obviously, after hearing Bai Qiuyan''s name, Wanlong hesitated for a moment and finally said, "I''ll let her go on my Bai brother''s face, ye Zixuan. I''ll come today Deal with you alone


    Although Bai Qiuyan is no longer here, his name is still not buried. Wan long still takes care of Bai Qiuyan. Now I''m sure Ziyi is safe and sound. It''s only temporary to make terms with people like him. Maybe this crazy guy suddenly changed his mind. With Ziyi as an unstable factor, my life is almost pinched in his hands, So, after making sure that she is safe, I dare not move. If Ziyi is not here, it is still simple for me to escape, but she is here, I can''t run.


    In order not to implicate Ziyi, in order not to let her find abnormalities, not to let her worry, I think about it. Finally, I whispered to Wan Long: "I''ll go with you, but don''t disturb Ziyi. If you want to repent, I don''t mind burning all the jade and stone, then my life will accompany you. However, you don''t want to die in your house. In that case, I''m afraid all of you will die Bad luck, don''t you think? "


    Wan Long couldn''t help laughing when he saw me like this, but he didn''t refuse me. He still laughed and said, "OK, OK, I only deal with you today!"


    I nodded to him, and then I changed into my own clothes in front of them. When Wan Long saw that I was dressed, he immediately waved his hand. The middle-aged man rushed forward and subdued me. He put my hands on his back and tied them up firmly. Then, they pushed me away together. When they came to the bathroom door, I heard the sound of water coming from the bathroom. The sound of water pounded my heart and made me more and more painful.It''s really nature that makes people. It was such a wonderful night tonight, but the dream turned into a nightmare. As soon as hope fell, there was only infinite darkness left. I stare at the door of the bathroom for a few eyes, and then cry to the bathroom in pain: "Ziyi, I''m a bit urgent to leave first, you take a bath to call Qianxue, let her pick you up home!"


    Wanlong is also very careful. I''m afraid I''ll run away if I''m not careful. I don''t know what kind of storm I''ll face next. I just blame myself for being useless. I can''t even spend a night with Ziyi. As a man, I''m really a failure!


    After I finished this sentence, middle-aged people would not wait for me to get a reply, they would take me out of the room. Out of the room, I found that there were a lot of big men with guys outside, ready to go. I didn''t even have a chance to hesitate. I was directly held by two of them, one left and one right, and pushed to the end of the corridor.


    I did not struggle, now I can not struggle, I must calculate the time of Ziyi''s departure, I can make preparations for escape, I inadvertently turned back, looked at Ziyi''s room, and silently read a sentence: "Ziyi, you should listen to me!"


    There was a van at the door of the hotel. After I left, I was immediately taken into the van. As soon as I got on the bus, the middle-aged man covered my head, and my eyes were suddenly dark. Like a prisoner who was about to be shot, I was full of fear and deep fear for the unknown, but there were so many regrets and so many unwillingness in my heart.


    For me, my ambition has not been completed, my revenge has not been finished, Xie Yu, Han Boyang, Wan long, and Wanlong is the one I don''t pay attention to most, but I didn''t expect that I was planted in this person I didn''t pay attention to tonight, which made me very unwilling, but also very helpless.


    At this moment, I only try my best to think about how to get out of danger for a while, but after thinking all the way, I can''t think of a reason. However, time passes in my thinking in a hurry, and I don''t know when the van has stopped.


    After getting out of the car, I was pulled to walk for a long time, and finally stopped at a certain place. My headgear was removed. Immediately, Wan Long''s face was reflected in front of me. Through the weak light, I saw him sitting in a chair in front of me, looking at me leisurely, and behind him, there were many bodyguards with strong backs.


    I looked at them a few times, then turned around and looked at the surrounding environment. I found that there was a dilapidated factory building, which smelled very bad. It was estimated that it had been abandoned for a long time, and the air was solidified. People could not help feeling suffocated. The light inside was not good. It was gloomy and terrible. It was like entering a ghost house.


    At the moment, I suddenly had a premonition that I might be more or less unlucky this time. Wan Long deliberately pulled me to such a place where birds do not poop. It is not as simple as abolishing me. If only I was abolished, there was no need for such a mobilization, and he took me to this remote and dark place.


    In my panic, Wan Long''s voice suddenly came: "Ye Zixuan, I really looked down on you at the beginning, and only regarded you as a general gangster, so at that time, I just wanted to abolish you. However, I really didn''t expect that you would dare to attack me and abandon me mercilessly. Your behavior really makes me admire


    Wan Long''s tone was extremely cold. It made me feel cold all over. The uneasiness in my heart was more certain. Wan Long hardly gave me a chance to speak. He continued to say to himself, "you know, I wanted to kill you for a long time, but suddenly a big girl came out, which made my family afraid. I thought she was your old lady, but I didn''t expect it It has nothing to do with you. As a result, you''ve been fucked up for so long. During my healing period, I heard that you''ve set up an organization, and it''s a pity that you''re going to die young! "


    Wan Long''s last words made my heart tremble. Originally, I guessed right. He really wanted to solve me here. I abandoned Wanlong, which made him crazy. Now, he really has the courage. Even if I had only met him once before, he would dare to set a trap for me by uniting Jiang Li, naming him to abolish me In, since I abolished him, I am more certain of one thing, I am dangerous tonight!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 214

    According to the words, he didn''t pay attention to me at the beginning, until I was abandoned. Moreover, I grew faster and faster, so he didn''t dare to despise me any more. He was afraid that after releasing the tiger back to the mountain, I would double my revenge on him in the future. Therefore, he was determined to kill me in one fell swoop, and only the dead would not have a chance to turn over. He wants me to disappear from the world without being aware of it. Judging from the current situation, he can definitely do it.


    Thinking of these, I hastily opened my mouth and said, "Wanlong, you can''t kill me, or your thousands of families will be finished!"


    In a hurry, I really can''t think of any other way, can only threaten him, but Wanlong seems to have paved the way back, he doesn''t care about my threat at all, just said faintly: "do you mean that little girl will avenge you, ha ha, don''t worry, I will do very clean, no one will find my head!"


    He was very confident when he spoke, as if he had been waiting for this day for a long time, as if killing a person was a very simple thing for him now, just like stepping on an ant. He was not afraid of anything.


    In the face of such a madman, I really do not have a better way, and my heart is increasingly anxious. I have to continue to threaten him and say: "the price you killed me is that your whole family will fall into irreparable doom. If you don''t believe me, you can try it!"


    I thought that this threat can be used to the top, at least it can make him worry about my identity. However, Wan Long didn''t even want to know my identity. He didn''t mean to be afraid. He directly ordered: "brothers, give me a fight. Beat him to me until he has no strength to speak!"


    As soon as Wan Long''s voice fell, the people behind him immediately rushed to me with both fists and feet, and hit me fiercely, without leaving any hands. My hands are tied, there is no way to block, can only keep rolling on the ground, let them crazy ravage, the pain is called a heart rending lung, feel the body is going to fall apart, the head also broke a lot of blood, the body has been almost unable to hold, consciousness is also a little fuzzy. I forgot the time, even I didn''t have the strength to roll. Lying on the ground like a dead dog, blood kept coming out of my mouth. People almost fell into shock. Wan Long finally called out to stop.


    Then, he got up from his chair and walked to me with an unsophisticated pace. When he came to me, he looked down at me from a high position and said, "Ye Zixuan, don''t blame me. All this is your own fault, because you offended me is the biggest mistake you have made in your life, so you have to pay for what you have done!"


    After that, his face suddenly became ferocious, and his eyes showed a fierce light. Then, he took a machete from one of his hands. Seeing this posture, I had a premonition that something was not going well, and a sense of fear arose.


    At this moment, seeing the ferocious expression of Wanlong like a devil, I also felt afraid. Facing the threat of death again, I was afraid. This time, I was really afraid. I was not afraid of pain, nor was I afraid of being tortured. I still had a lot of unfinished things to finish. But if I really died, there would be nothing left. I was afraid that I would never see the love for my father again My dad, I don''t want him to give black hair to a white haired man.


    I''m afraid that I will never see Ziyi again. In this world, in addition to mother Luo, I am her dependence. If I am leaving her side, I dare not think about it any more. She is my counter scale and my only sustenance in the world except my father.


    I''m afraid I will never see my brothers again, Shen Muchen, crab, Chen Haoran, and so many brothers in the organization. I promised them to create a wonderful future with him. I don''t want to leave the world so regretfully. I don''t want to, really don''t want to.


    But everything came so fast, so suddenly, I looked at the knife falling from Wan Long''s hand. I was so scared in my heart that I couldn''t help asking for mercy. But at this moment, I was so weak that I didn''t even have the strength to speak. This feeling was hard to bear.


    And Wan Long didn''t give me a chance at all. He squeezed the knife in his left hand and directly called out to me: "ha ha, ye Zixuan, you don''t have to say anything, because no matter what you say, you can''t stop me from killing your heart. Now, you can die!"


    After that, the sharp knife really cleaved towards me. Now I''m not really the Suluo who was not afraid of death at the beginning. There are also people and things I care about in this world. When the God of death really comes, my fear will be so deep. At this moment, I am more afraid of death than usual, and I am so reluctant to leave this world.


    Once I, also faced with several deaths, however, those times my heart is dead, has been desperate to the abyss, can not pull back again, death is just liberation for me, so, at that time, I was really better than dead to live.


    Since I set foot on this road, although I know the danger on this road, I may lose my life at any time. However, I did not think that one day I would die so cowardly and have no resistance. If I died in the battlefield, I would at least be prepared to die. I have no regrets.


    But now, I''m going to die in such a muddle headed way. I didn''t even say goodbye to my relatives and friends. No one knew that I was caught. I even evaporated from the world. I don''t want to die like this. I''m very bent and I''m really bent. Seeing such a sharp blade, I''m lax. I shut it up involuntarily.But at this moment when I closed my eyes, the piercing ring of mobile phone broke out in the silent factory building. It sounded loud and strange, accompanied by a pain of piercing my neck. This moment, my body has been wet by cold sweat, I even forget to breathe, I thought I was dead, but my ear or non-stop floating to the noisy mobile phone ring, confused I finally slowly opened my eyes, only to find that Xiao Hu''s knife has reached my neck, has pierced my skin, but he stopped, in my neck.


    I know that he was also shocked by the sudden mobile phone ring, which came from his pocket. The voice made Wan Long hesitant. After a short silence, he still put away his knife and picked up the phone. As soon as he opened his mouth, he called out: "Dad!"


    Then, I saw Xiao Hu''s face become more and more dignified, even abnormal anger, to the end, he still angrily hung up the phone.


    Put away the mobile phone, Wanlong immediately looked down at me and said fiercely, "do you know Wu Tianhao?"


    The meaning of his words was that his father was afraid of Wu Tianhao. This time, I saw the light in despair immediately. I knew that I had a chance to survive. My whole person looked like a shining light. I didn''t know where the strength came from. He said to Wan long in a hurry: "he is my uncle. If you kill me, he will help me revenge!"


    This call came at the right time, let me get the chance to live, and this straw is Uncle Wu, I pray constantly in my heart, crazy Wanlong can care about this person, can let me off, but he listened to my words, became more angry, he kicked me a few feet, his father''s hatred was vented on me, roared "Even if Wu Tianhao supports you, I''m not afraid. As long as he has no evidence to prove that I arrested you, he can''t do anything about me!"


    Hearing this, my hope was dashed. Wan Long hated me deeply and could not frighten him. He was determined to put me to death. My only strength was dissipated, as if death was calling me in front of my eyes. My vision is becoming more and more blurred.


    At this time, Wan Long suddenly added: "since boss Wu has intervened in this matter, I''ll slow down for a while. Today is your destiny. From now on, I''ll give you two days. As long as Wu Tianhao can''t find out anything, I''ll take your life again!"


    After that, he kicked me again, and then said to the middle-aged man, "Uncle Xiang, take someone here to watch him. If Wu Tianhao''s people really find out here, you can run away!"


    With this sentence, Wan long left in a hurry. His back was in a special hurry. Obviously, he was in a hurry. It seems that he is also very afraid of Uncle Wu. Maybe Uncle Wu has guessed that my disappearance is related to Wanlong. Therefore, it is only after putting pressure on Wanjia that Wan long''s father calls in a hurry.


    At this moment, I don''t know whether I should be happy or sad. If Uncle Wu can save me in these two days, it''s OK. If I can''t get rid of it, I''ll end up dead. If I can''t escape, it''s better to die simply. Now I have to continue to suffer a few days of pain and suffering here. This feeling of waiting for death is more painful than anything else.


    However, for me with such a strong desire for survival, even if there is a little hope, I can''t let go. My desire to live is too strong now, I can''t just die in such a muddle. I try to calm myself down. The old concrete floor is very wet, my body is very painful, and the pain is penetrating my whole body, but my brain can still turn and I use it The only consciousness, trying to think, thinking about how to escape this ghost place.


    This strange place is like hell to me. The air is full of pungent damp smell. The air seems to be unable to circulate. My breath is very difficult. I''m afraid that I can''t wait for the two days given by Wan long. I''m afraid I can''t hold on to it. Maybe, after tonight, at sunrise tomorrow, I''ll die in this place.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 215

    After Wan long left, uncle Xiang, a middle-aged man, didn''t pay attention to me. Instead, he went to drink. With the passage of time, my strength gradually recovered. But my head was still in a muddle and I couldn''t think of a way to escape. Until I opened my eyes and saw Uncle Xiang, who was still drinking on the chair, I suddenly came to light.


    Maybe he is my breakthrough point. The world will be driven by interests. He works for thousands of families. Of course, there is also a relationship of interests. I can bribe him with 10 times and 100 times what I can do. What if this middle-aged man is convinced by my balancing interests? Thinking of this, I immediately yelled to the middle-aged man: "Uncle Xiang!"


    At the side of the middle-aged drinking a meal, and then glanced at me, coldly replied: "what''s the matter?"


    I looked at the middle-aged man and said, "Uncle Xiang, you are so old, why do you want to follow the ten thousand family and follow the lead? You should know that the reason why the ten thousand family dare not move me is because I have the backstage. If you let me go now, what conditions do you want? As long as I can do it, I will satisfy you thousands of times, OK?"


    I thought everyone was selfish and would change something for a purpose. But to my surprise, uncle Xiang suddenly stood up and came to me. He beat me hard without saying anything, and said, "don''t insult me Insult Laozi''s personality


    The little strength that I managed to accumulate was lost again. My whole body was aching and could not bear such a beating. However, the desire to survive made me still hold on. I didn''t faint. I was still standing up to keep myself awake.


    When I saw Uncle Xiang''s reaction, it can completely show that he is a social figure with a strong sense of righteousness. It''s impossible to persuade him to change his ways. Then, I moisten my throat with blood in my mouth, and then tried my best to say, "Uncle Xiang, I''ll tell you the truth. Even if Wu Tianhao can''t find me, he won''t let go of thousands of families You should know what I mean by that


    In order to live on, I can only try my best to exaggerate myself and threaten others. However, uncle Xiang doesn''t care about my threat at all. He directly stops at me and says, "shut up


    Was he such a roar, I suddenly stopped? I don''t know what words to use to persuade him. The seemingly gentle middle-aged man doesn''t eat hard and soft. It''s no wonder that Wan Long trusted him so much and left me here for his care. For such a stubborn person, I''m really helpless. I also know that now, there is no possibility of escaping from life on my own.


    At present, I have to pray that Uncle Wu can quickly find me and rescue me. But it''s just my hope. Even if there is hope in my heart, it''s also illusory. It''s really hard to wait for death. Especially lying on the ground, like a dead dog, can''t even move. It''s worse than an animal. In order to be comfortable, I''ve even begged uncle Xiang in a low voice to let him lift me up and sit. Now this posture is really It was so hard, but for my plea for mercy, he still did not change his face, almost did not pay attention to me.


    So I always maintain a posture, it is really unbearable, even if I want to sleep with my eyes closed, it is a kind of suffering for me, because as soon as I close my eyes, there are various pictures in my mind, which makes me unable to sleep. I just lie on the ground and endure, quietly until dawn.


    After daybreak, my spirit was extremely depressed, and my body was even more painful. I couldn''t bear it. My eyelids became heavy, and I could fall into a coma at any time. At the moment when I was about to fall asleep, a rush of footsteps suddenly came into my ears. Then, with a creak, the door of this workshop was opened, and the dazzling light came to me In my eyes, it''s hard for me to open my eyes.


    A moment later, I gradually opened my blurred eyes, and then I saw another middle-aged man with several suit men in a hurry. As soon as the middle-aged man showed up, uncle Xiang immediately got up and called respectfully, "boss!"


    I was about to die. I didn''t have to think about it. This man must be Wan Long''s father. So, I tried my best to look at the middle-aged man in front of me. Seeing his face and temperament, I felt that he was a very ordinary person. Without strong breath and cunning face, an ordinary person could not be in an ordinary person, even ordinary people For example, but I know that as the father of Wan long, the owner of the Xiao family must have extraordinary ability. He can only say that he is too deep to hide.


    As soon as he got inside, he glanced at me lying on the ground. Immediately, his face changed and he said to Uncle Xiang, "Ah Xiang, let him go quickly!"


    When Uncle Xiang heard the speech, he was still hesitant. What did he want to say? Seeing this, the middle-aged man said in a sharp voice again: "do you hear me? Let him go immediately, immediately?"


    Then. Uncle Xiang didn''t dare to say any more. He ran to untie me and helped me up from the ground. However, I was really weak. I didn''t eat any food and was seriously injured. I lay on the cold ground all night and didn''t sleep all night. My energy was exhausted. At the moment, even if Uncle Xiang held me by his hands, I couldn''t help shivering after I got up The individual seems to have lost consciousness.The middle-aged man also immediately walked up to me and said to me, "son, are you ok?"


    His appearance is full of care. I don''t know that he thinks he is very close to me. But I know that this is my enemy''s father. Last night''s incident must have something to do with him. However, I dare not say anything. I finally found a trace of hope to live. I don''t want to die any more. I can only shake my head blankly to say that I accept his greetings temporarily. I will remember this hatred first I''ll do it later.


    When the middle-aged man saw that I was conscious, he was immediately gratified with a smile, and then introduced himself: "Hello Ye Zixuan. I''m Wan Long''s father, Wan Shulin. What happened last night was really wrong. Wanlong''s child was so short of discipline that he even made such a thing that you were wronged. I couldn''t teach him. I''m sorry for what happened last night again. I''ll take care of him when I go back. I hope you have a lot of adults. Don''t take a common view with him! "


    At the moment, although my consciousness is vague, my brain is not confused. I can hear that his words clearly mean that Wan long did the kidnapping on his own, which has nothing to do with their families. He dismissed me with a lack of discipline after a night''s torture. What''s Beijing opera? My son sings black face and Laozi sings white face.


    I don''t understand. I don''t want to think. I don''t know what the old fox is up to, but I can''t tear him apart in order to escape from here. So, I replied in a weak voice, "I''m ok!"


    Ten thousand woods a listen, frown brow finally unfolded, he laughed to me, even said a few good, and then said: "child, if you are OK, leave with Uncle together!"


    With that, he gave uncle Xiang a look, and then uncle Xiang immediately helped me and walked out of the old factory building with Wanlin. After I came out, I found that this place was very remote and overgrown with weeds. I couldn''t drive in any cars. I had to walk away. The sun was very bright in the morning, shining on my eyes, which stabbed my eyes which had not seen the sun for a long time, and almost fell into a blind state.


    I breathed the fresh air outside, but my heart was full of mixed feelings. I wandered on the edge of death for a while. Now I was reborn. It was false to say that I was not excited. But at the same time, I was mixed with deep doubts. I really didn''t understand what Wanlin meant. Why did I suddenly release me? I even had a faint fear that it was a conspiracy I can''t help thinking in my mind, and my mood is more and more complicated.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, we came to the road. There was a Mercedes Benz on the side of the road. Although I was safe, my heart was not recovered until I got into the car.


    When he said this time, he didn''t know what to do with him.


    Unknowingly, the car has entered the city, and driving for a while, Wanlin will find a place, put me down, and solemnly said to me: "child, you are free!"


    Uncle Xiang also gave me my mobile phone. After the car, I held the mobile phone and fell into thinking. Overnight, I was caught in a muddle and let go again. I didn''t understand what was in the mind of the ten thousand family, but I knew that last night this incident gave me a fatal blow, and also let me know that human life is too important.


    When I was stunned, Wan Shulin said hello to me. Then, the car left quickly. Seeing the car disappear in my sight, I realized that I was really saved and escaped from the hand of death again.


    After a while, my whole body was relaxed, and my breath became smooth. I felt the sky was particularly bright today. I raised my head to face the morning sun, took a deep breath, and felt the fresh air in my mind. The scenes of last night appeared in my mind again. A night is as long as a century. I really can''t imagine how I got through last night, but fortunately, I kept on coming back to the world again.


    I don''t know how long I was stunned. When I slowly regained my mind, I turned on the phone according to my heart''s Guide. Then I called Ziyi first. But my mobile phone didn''t press the dial button. Suddenly, a lengthened Lincoln suddenly stopped in front of me.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 216

    A car was killed in the sky. I was stunned by the shock. I held the hand of my mobile phone and stopped. My heart couldn''t help it. Maybe, last night''s incident left me too much shadow. What happened today is so strange that my nerves have become allergic. So, when I saw this car parked in front of me, a bad feeling suddenly came to my mind. I was afraid that Wan Shulin would set up a plot for me, and I would be doomed forever.


    However, what surprised me was that after the door was opened, what I saw was not the enemy, but the one I was constantly thinking about. Luo Ziyi was still wearing yesterday''s clothes, but her smile disappeared. Even her eyes were red and swollen. As soon as she saw me, tears gushed out of her eyes. Without saying a word, she directly rushed at me and rushed to me When I was in front of me, he hugged me and choked: "Zixuan, are you ok?"


    Say, still keep fumble my body, look at her this appearance, seem to be frightened, in my arms keep crying, and I, suddenly see this favorite woman, heartbeat immediately revived. A I escaped from death and saw my beloved woman again. I couldn''t describe my mood with words any more. My hands held Ziyi tightly and said hoarsely, "Ziyi, look, I''m ok!"


    At this moment, Ziyi gave me the strength to regain new life, let me really come out of the hand of death, and felt all the haze swept away from my heart.


    Originally, I took the initiative to arrest Ziyi yesterday to take care of Ziyi''s safety. What I was most worried about was her safety. Now seeing her standing in front of me, my heart suddenly became bright. I didn''t expect that Wanlong had really kept this promise. The joy of heart covered all the pain in my body and made all the negative energy in my body disappear.


    For a long time, Ziyi stopped crying and slowly left from my arms. Then she looked at me with heartache, touched my face, and choked: "Zixuan, it''s me who implicated you and let you suffer so much!"


    I smile at her, wipe her tears, said: "it''s OK, Ziyi, I''m not good, don''t worry!"


    To tell you the truth, after yesterday''s incident, my heart can no longer bear such a thing, but in front of Ziyi, I still showed a strong masculinity. I didn''t want to let her worry, let her see my most vulnerable side. While Ziyi and I were caring for each other, suddenly another person came out of the car. This person was Wu Tianhao, Uncle Wu.


    He slowly walked up to me, looked me up, patted me on the shoulder and asked, "Arlo, are you ok?"


    As soon as I saw Uncle Wu, my heart immediately relaxed, and I felt that I was really safe. I understood that Uncle Wu pulled me back from the sword of death. Looking at Uncle Wu, I didn''t ask anything and said to her sincerely: "thank you, Uncle Wu!"


    Uncle Wu looked at me and didn''t say anything. He patted me on the shoulder again. But from his eyes, I could feel that he was full of concern for me. His eyes seemed to have some heartache. After a while of silence, Uncle Wu again whispered, "don''t stand, get on the bus first!"


    With that, he took the lead to walk into the car, and then Ziyi also helped me slowly get on the car. After we got on the bus, the car immediately drove away from here. On the way, I inquired about the whole story of the matter.


    But I didn''t know what happened when I was busy with my mobile phone, but I didn''t know how to call back when I was in a hurry It''s not.


    At the beginning, she was a little strange when she heard something moving in the room, but later I heard that it was the waiter, so she put down her heart. But I left in a hurry. There was no time to wait for her to come out, and the phone couldn''t get through. She immediately felt that the matter was not simple. In a hurry, Ziyi went to Uncle Wu and asked him for help.


    Ziyi also met with Uncle Wu with me that day. She knew the relationship between him and me. Among the people I knew, Uncle Wu was the most powerful. Therefore, the first person she thought of was Wu Tianhao.


    As soon as Uncle Wu heard Ziyi''s description, as an old man in the lake, he immediately realized that something might have happened to me. He did not delay for a moment and immediately began to investigate. After finding out that the hotel belongs to Wanjia and I told him about Wanlong''s hatred last night, Uncle Wu confirmed that my disappearance must have something to do with Wanjia.


    For the sake of safety, he himself went to Wanjia''s hotel and asked for the surveillance video. However, the hotel said that the camera failed in the past two days and could not be retrieved.


    As soon as he got the news, Uncle Wu had already decided that my business had something to do with Wanjia, so he immediately put pressure on Wanjia. At the beginning, Wanjia people still refused to admit it. Uncle Wu suffered from no evidence and could not do anything to them. However, he could not leave me alone. In the end, he treated the people in his own way, since the people of Wanjia were tied up I, he kidnapped thousands of people in the same way.Uncle Wu is a shrewd man. He knows that Wan Shulin, who is very resourceful, must be on guard against him. Therefore, it is obviously impossible for him to catch Wan long. Therefore, he secretly catches Wan Lin''s wife, together with his illegitimate son, and exchanges their lives for mine.


    This move caught Wan Shulin off guard. He had no time to use any traps and tricks. He knew Wu Tianhao''s means. Therefore, he did not dare to risk his son''s life. Finally, he compromised. Therefore, Wan Lin exchanged hostages with Uncle Wu early this morning.


    Knowing what happened, I felt a sense of disappointment in my heart. This time, I relied on Ziyi and Uncle Wu''s help. I will remember my gratitude to Uncle Wu, but I will bury her deep in my heart and cherish her with my whole life. It is precisely because she knows me that I will not leave for no reason and realize that I have an accident. Without her, my life may have been lost.


    Now, my life is back, but when I think of last night, I still have a lingering fear. I feel that people''s life is really fragile. If you are not careful, you may die. Every moment of your life is worth cherishing. But if you want to cherish your life, you have to solve all the troubles. I can''t tolerate everything I have. I will never be a man until I get revenge.


    However, all this I put in my heart deeply, and did not reveal it to anyone. Even though I didn''t tell anyone about the thrilling scene last night, I didn''t want people to see my vulnerable side, and I didn''t want them to worry about it. However, from this matter, I still understood the fact that I was still too weak, weak to have any deterrence, even ten thousand People like the dragon can easily kill me. If I have the strength of Uncle Wu, then I can''t be in a desperate situation.


    When my uncle didn''t hesitate to ask me where my uncle''s address changed. Ziyi doesn''t want to be separated from me and wants to stay with me for a while, but I dare not stay with her. I know that my future is still dangerous. Before I solve those troubles, I can''t let Ziyi stay with me and take risks with me. I want to shovel the thorns on the road alone.


    So, I very seriously dissuade Ziyi, let her stay at home and Liu Qianxue together, only with her, I can let go to do other things, Ziyi is not a vexatious girl, she also knows that my accident last night has a direct relationship with her, if there is no her, even if there is an accident, I can also retreat, although some reluctant, but she still promised me ¡£


    After a while, Uncle Wu drove the car to Ziyi''s residential area. Ziyi was still reluctant to leave before getting off the bus. I firmly held her hand and solemnly promised, "Ziyi, don''t worry, I''ll be OK. Believe me, I''ll solve all the problems before long, and then we can be together without any threat All right? "


    My words are from the bottom of my heart, and I want to express them to her most. Ziyi heard, the sad face on his face also disappeared immediately, hugged me for a while, then jumped out of the car, after getting off the car, he whispered to me: "Ye Zixuan, I''m waiting for you!"


    With this period, Xu Ziyi disappeared in my sight. After Uncle Wu''s car started, my mouth silently said, "wait for me!"


    Out of the community, Uncle Wu asked me where to go, I stopped, and then reported out the address of my school. He didn''t talk nonsense and drove straight to my school gate.


    After I got off the bus, Uncle Wu said to me seriously: "Arlo, I''m still a little worried about you, or I''ll send some people to protect you?"


    I laughed at Uncle Wu and said, "uncle, thank you for your kindness. You can rest assured that this is my territory. There will be no accident. If there is any situation, I will contact you in time."


    I can see Uncle Wu''s expression. He seems to be a little worried about me because of the incident last night. He still said: "but, you..."


    Without waiting for her to finish speaking, I interrupted him directly and seriously said: "don''t worry, Uncle Wu, it''s all right. Since I have chosen this road, I''ll be ready for everything. If I''m really so vulnerable, I''ll just hide at home and not come out. So, you can rest assured that things like last night will never happen again!"


    I said this sonorous and powerful, Uncle Wu looked at me with appreciative eyes after listening, then nodded, said hello to me and left.


    Looking at the disappeared car, my heart is full of excitement, I stood at the school gate, a long breath, and then, I entered this long lost school.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 217

    After I came back, I went back to my bedroom directly. When the brothers in the organization saw that I was injured, they all felt incredible and asked me what happened to me one after another. However, I didn''t elaborate on the incident last night. I only said that when I finished eating in the downtown area, I was ambushed by Wanlong. There were too many of them. After a while, they broke through the encirclement and escaped by chance.


    As soon as the brothers heard it, they all threatened to destroy the whole family. I just said calmly that there was nothing more to do. All of them were settled. I had to think long-term about dealing with Wanjia. Although I wanted to kill Wanlong more than anyone else, I was too clear in my heart. At present, I was surrounded by many people who were staring at me. Under this situation, I was not suitable for starting a teacher to mobilize the masses So, even if the resentment in my heart is great, I have to hold back. I must make a good plan and revenge for the gentleman. Ten years is not too late.


    After persuading the brothers to leave, I took my clothes and went to the bathroom to have a good shower. I washed all the injuries and filth in my body. I stood in front of the mirror and looked at the shallow knife mark on my neck. My mind was like playing the video again and again, constantly recalling the scene of last night, the ferocious face of Wanlong Constantly flashing among them, his hand that merciless knife is directly hit my heart, my eyes more and more murderous, heart full of hatred, Wanlong will die!


    Then, I quickly put on my clothes. I didn''t have a rest for half a moment. I went to the coffee shop where we often met to discuss future matters.


    An hour later, Shen Muchen and crabs sat at the table, drinking tea and talking. I had nothing to hide from them. I told the story of yesterday and the past in detail. From Xie Yu''s appearance to my meeting Uncle Wu, I ran into Ziyi and had a conflict with Mr. Qian until Wan Long kidnapped me and almost killed me Cut, I told Shen Muchen.


    After listening, Shen Muchen''s face was also very ugly. For Uncle Wu''s appearance, Shen Muchen was very pleased for me. He knew that the biggest difficulty I was facing now was the so-called backstage man. With my present power and the forces Shen Muchen had not joined in, he could not beat that woman. Now with Uncle Wu, I really have enough confidence.


    As for the matter of Wanlong, Shen Muchen and crabs heard out their sweat. Shen Muchen couldn''t help but say in a false alarm: "I didn''t expect that Wan Long was so distracted and crazy that you would dare to kill people in order to revenge!"


    After saying this sentence, Shen Muchen''s eyes were full of fire. Shen Muchen was very angry about the behavior of Wanlong. The straight crab exploded at once, shouting that this revenge must be avenged. People in the coffee shop who were shocked by the earthquake all looked at her with strange eyes.


    Of course, for last night''s matter, I also want to solve Wanlong as soon as possible, but my only remaining reason tells me that some things can''t be rash, so I went to Shen Muchen to discuss it.


    Shen Muchen''s opinion also advised me to slow down for a while. The Wanjia family had just moved me, and it was impossible to trouble me again in a short period of time. But Xie Yu had already let me go and asked me to disband the organization within a week. If I spent all my energy on dealing with Wanjia this week, I would not defeat Wanjia for a while. At that time, Xie Yu''s side would come to deal with me. At that time, my organization was my organization But I really can''t keep it. So, I''ll ask Uncle Wu to help me guard against Wanjia. I''ll deal with Wanjia after I''ve dealt with Xie Yu. It''s much easier.


    Shen Muchen is standing in the objective angle, the long-term angle plans for me, I listened to his opinion, also knew that the great event person cannot be anxious because of the square inch, therefore, after making an agreement with him, my heart also slowly firmed up, after chatting almost, we three people prepared to leave together.


    We had planned to find a restaurant to eat, but when we passed a private room, a sudden unexpected voice came into my ears: "what did you say? Ye Zixuan was released?"


    I am very sensitive to the name now, so even though I am across the door, I still hear this sentence clearly. Immediately, my feet stop involuntarily. Shen Muchen and they stop inexplicably and ask me what''s the matter. I make a gesture of not speaking, and then quickly put my ear to the door, continue to listen to the voice in the compartment, with the box "Yes, I don''t know if my dad is old and stupid. He let him go for no reason."


    After listening carefully, I immediately heard that it was Wan Long''s voice. He didn''t know why his father let me go. As soon as Wan Long''s words were finished, there came the indignant voice: "are you stupid? You should have killed him immediately last night. Didn''t I tell you, if anything happened, I''ll fix it for you, so you don''t have to worry about it!"


    This voice, I thought about it and heard it. It was song Qingfeng''s voice. Now, my heart was shaking wildly. My anger accumulated in my body. My eyes were red. When I was about to go crazy, Wanlong''s voice came again: "it''s not that I dare not kill. It''s Wu Tianhao who is involved in it. It''s not easy to do it. I''m like this If he found out, my family would suffer, so my father stopped me in time


    Song Qingfeng heard this, but still disdained to say: "you are still too timid, wasted a great opportunity, knew I would go with him, he would not have the opportunity to see today''s sun!"When I heard this, my anger could not be suppressed any longer. I lifted my foot angrily and kicked it to the door with full of anger. The strength of this foot was very big. The door of the compartment was also a little deformed by me. After a while, two faces in the box were reflected in my eyes.


    Song Qingfeng and Wan Long sat face to face at the tea table. When they saw me, their eyes suddenly showed an incredible look, and their expressions were even a little flustered. Especially song Qingfeng, after seeing me and I looked at each other, he directly lowered his head, and obviously looked guilty of being a thief.


    Although, the person who nearly killed me last night is wan long, but at this moment, the person I hate more is song Qingfeng. How sinister is Wanlong. At least he won''t stab me in the back. Song Qingfeng, no matter what, is hiding behind his back and abetting others to deal with me. At the beginning, Wang Shubo was instigated by song Qingfeng, which caused the contradiction between Wang family and me, which made me almost be abolished.


    Now, song Qingfeng used Wanlong to kill me. If you want to kill me, such a villain will only hide behind his back and do things that he doesn''t know. Such a mean person is really hateful and hateful. The more I think about it, the more I get angry. I clench my fist and walk towards song Qingfeng step by step. I look at him with fierce eyes and say in a sharp voice, "all this is your idea?"


    Song Qingfeng looked at me in panic, and then looked at Shen Muchen and crab who came in behind me. His look became more and more nervous. He already knew that he was in trouble. Therefore, he immediately explained: "no, no, no, ye Zixuan, you may have heard me wrong, it''s none of my business, this matter has nothing to do with me!"


    Hearing this, Wan long, sitting opposite song Qingfeng, was suddenly angry. At the moment when he saw me, Wan Long knew that he was a sheep in the tiger''s mouth. He had to be afraid. Now when he heard song Qingfeng''s words, all his emotions were replaced by anger. He yelled at Song Qingfeng: "what do you mean, song?"


    Song Qingfeng kicked his feet out of the bridge like a kick, and then he kicked me out of the face like the wind of the mountain.


    When he fell and cried, I didn''t stop for half a moment. I chased him and kept kicking him with my feet. Thinking of his insidious cunning and his cruelty to me, I became more and more angry and kicked harder and harder. Song Qingfeng is a sinister villain. Although his calculation is shrewd, his combat effectiveness is almost zero. With few efforts, he can no longer cry out, and he even has no strength to beg for mercy.


    However, Wan Long was just staring at him and didn''t dare to step in, because Shen Muchen and crab were eyeing him. He was now a waste man, and he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    finally, song Qingfeng was knocked out by me. I saw him so that I stopped. At this time, Shen Muchen pointed to Wan Long and said seriously to me, "Arlo, what are you going to do ?


    Originally, I have already discussed with Shen Muchen that I will not move the people of ten thousand families for the time being, because the person I have to deal with now is Xie Yu, and I can''t spare any energy to deal with them. But now they are all sent to the door. Since they have already entered the tiger''s mouth, don''t blame me for being rude.


    I thought about it for a while, without hesitation, I gritted my teeth and said, "tie them all to me!"


    When I said this, I had a cold light in my eyes. For these two villains who threatened my life, I couldn''t let them go easily. Although Shen Muchen had this plan, he didn''t stop me. After the decision, I directly called Haoran and asked him to bring people to drive over.


    When Wan Long saw that I was acting seriously, he was more and more flustered. Hearing this, he begged for mercy directly. However, his action threatened my life. Therefore, the contradiction between him and me could not be resolved. I also made an oath that he would not be a man without revenge.


    I was also too lazy to listen to his nonsense, and immediately winked at Shen Muchen. Shen Muchen easily captured Wan long, and he was struggling to die, but a useless man couldn''t play a role. When Wanlong was struggling and shouting, I quickly knocked him unconscious.


    Our actions have already alarmed the boss of the coffee shop. However, Shen Muchen is familiar with the boss and tells him to mind his own business. The boss dare not say anything. He knows that we are all the bad masters and didn''t ask us to compensate him. However, when we left, we still threw the money to compensate him.


    Soon, Chen Haoran came with a group of people. We tied up song Qingfeng and put them into sacks. Then they swaggered into the car. Then we left here.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 218

    Then, we drove the car straight to the abandoned square in the back mountain. Under my rule, there was no group struggle or small group power in the famous university. The normal university was completely taken over by Shen Muchen. We formed an alliance, and the large-scale group war would not happen any more. Now, this ghost place that nobody cares about is my private field It''s over.


    After entering the abandoned dangerous building, I immediately splashed Wanlong and song Qingfeng awake with water. Then, I ordered my brothers to massage these two guys and let them exercise their hands and feet. Without hesitation, the brothers directly attacked them and beat them to cry for heaven and earth and cry bitterly for days. We have not only Haoran, but also Shen Muchen''s people. They are full of resentment towards these two people. Now that the enemy is in front of us, how can we not teach them a profound lesson.


    Just, I won''t kill them for the time being. I don''t want to be charged with murder, but there are still other kinds of torture besides killing. Since I have kidnapped them, I will treat them in their own way and abuse them in their own way, so that they will not live as if they were dead, and let them also experience the pain I suffered last night.


    These two people have been tortured by us now, but song Qingfeng still has a little bit of backbone. He threatens me with his last strength, saying that if I don''t let him go, I will die very ugly. But compared with him, Wan Long was much quieter and did not dare to say too much, because he knew that the more he said, the more pain he would have to bear.


    So, I knocked song Qingfeng out again, and then I left several brothers here to watch them. Shen Muchen and I left together. After going out, I told Shen Muchen my plan in my heart that it was not suitable for us to fight with Wanjia for the time being, but I could not easily let go of this opportunity. I was ready to blackmail Wanjia, otherwise I would be sorry for what I suffered last night The crime of.


    Shen Muchen is very much in favor of my idea. Wanlong is the eldest son of all the families. Wan Shulin still cares about his son. What''s more, his family is a great cause in this city. It would be a pity if we didn''t take this opportunity to extort money.


    After some discussions, we selected a hotel not far from my school. This hotel I used to live in before, which is also a part of the industry of thousands of families. For me, it is not because the hotel makes more money. The main reason is that with this hotel, we can organize brothers to have a rest, because the dormitory of the school will close when it arrives Sometimes it''s very inconvenient to move. If you live outside, you have to spend money. But if you have your own site, it will be much more convenient in terms of accommodation.


    So, I immediately contacted Wan Long''s father, Wan Shulin. As soon as I opened my mouth, I didn''t have any nonsense. I went straight to the theme and explained the situation to him. My words startled him in an instant. Maybe he didn''t think that he had just released me in the morning and had been courteous to me for a long time. In the twinkling of an eye, I bit him and arrested his son. This is to let him realize the real return of the tiger.


    Surprised to my surprise, Wan Shulin is an old man in the lake. Of course, he knows that Wan Long has provoked me and nearly killed me. I will not let Wan Long go easily. Now that I have not killed his son directly and given him a chance to negotiate, it is already very good. So he didn''t dare to come around, even threatened me. He promised to meet me decisively.


    For the sake of safety, I made an appointment with him in a chaotic place in the north of the city, which was fair to both of us. Shortly after I arrived, Wan Shulin arrived at our appointed place as soon as possible. As soon as we met, I made clear my intention and said that if he wanted to kill his son, he would have to exchange the hotel near the school.


    Although I have a little lion''s mouth, it should be cheaper than his son''s life. To my surprise, Wan Shulin agreed to me almost without hesitation, which made me a bit unable to accept. I felt that his role was really unfathomable, and he pretended to be very powerful. His attitude to see me at the moment was almost the same as that in the morning. He was a bad man He even apologized to me, saying that his son did not do a good job yesterday. This hotel should be regarded as a gift from him to make amends to me.


    If he was not Wanlong''s father, I would be moved by his attitude. But in fact, he is the helmsman of Wanjia. I would not believe him easily. I know that this old guy must be smiling. Or, he is really afraid of Wu Tianhao, so he dare not offend me publicly. However, whatever the reason, as long as he promised to give me the hotel, my goal will be achieved Yes.


    After he agreed, he immediately sent someone to draw up the transfer contract for me. He had something to do with it. It went very smoothly. Within an hour, his hotel was successfully transferred to my name. Everything came too fast, just like a dream, which made me a little unprepared. The matter of last night also gradually dispersed with the arrival of this matter, so did Wanlin Gave me a guarantee, and in such a short period of time to the hotel to me, decisive and quick, so I did not play tricks, when accepting the hotel, I immediately ordered people to release Wanlong.


    In fact, Wanlin and I just made a superficial appearance, and we all deeply buried the seeds of hatred in our hearts. When I took the Wanjia Hotel, Liang Zi of Wanjia and I were completely married. We will fight sooner or later. It''s good to get a bargain today.After everything was done, I immediately ordered Mingge to deal with the affairs of the hotel, and I got together with Shen Muchen to discuss how to deal with song Qingfeng. Without Han Boyang, song Qingfeng was not worth mentioning. What I cared about was the power behind them. Our gratitude and resentment had been settled in his bar, but the insidious villain was always in secret every time If you leave him as a disaster, I will surely die in the future.


    Therefore, I can''t let him go easily. It''s just that the property of song Qingfeng''s family is concentrated in my hometown city, and his father is also there. Although the city also has their family business, song Qingfeng''s uncle is responsible for all of them. If you want to deal with Wanlong, it''s a little difficult to deal with song Qingfeng. Besides, it''s not like dealing with Wanlong. I''ll give him some benefits Let''s go. He''s a hidden danger to me. It''s neither killing nor killing. It''s a headache for me.


    Of course, this is also a headache for Shen Muchen. He has told me before that it is easy to deal with Wanlong, but it is difficult to deal with song Qingfeng. It seems that Shen Muchen''s earlier worries are justified. Now that this man has fallen into my hands, we don''t know what to do with him. After a long discussion, we can''t think of a way to achieve both ends.


    And when we were tangled, I suddenly received a phone call from my brother in the organization. As soon as he opened his mouth, he said eagerly, "Xuan, brother Xuan, there is a girl calling for you."


    Hearing the news, I immediately asked, "who is she? Didn''t you say what you wanted from me


    He replied: "big brother, I don''t know, she didn''t say what to look for you. She is waiting for you downstairs in her bedroom. If you don''t see her, you will regret it."


    I whispered back: "I know, let her wait!"


    Finish saying that, I did not wait for that brother to reply, then hung up the phone, and instantly I fell into meditation. A woman came to me and said that I would regret if I didn''t see her. I didn''t want to guess who she was, so I spoke to her. I had to meet her. So I said goodbye to Shen Muchen and rushed to school.


    About half an hour later, I finally went back to my dormitory building. Far away, I saw a large group of men around a girl, pointing out that such a big girl ran into the boys'' dormitory regardless of the scene. All kinds of comments were mixed in the air. I hastened to speed up the pace of progress. When I walked in, I saw that the girl in everyone''s mouth was no one else, It is my former goddess, Lin Shihan.


    At the moment, Lin Shihan is standing firmly in the dormitory downstairs, her face is still beautiful and pure, but in my heart for her feeling has long gone, see her appear, obviously I have guessed, she is for song Qingfeng, really did not expect, in the past female God actually dare to do such a thing, a person ran to our boys'' dormitory.


    I frowned a little, and then went to her, and said in a deep voice to the boys who were watching, "it''s nothing, everyone is scattered!"


    After hearing my voice, everyone turned around unconsciously. After seeing me, they didn''t say anything. Immediately, the onlookers dispersed consciously.


    After people dispersed, I went to the opposite side of Lin Shihan and said to her coldly, "do you want me?"


    Lin Shihan immediately turned her eyes to me, and her eyes were full of anger. Then, she called out to me in a commanding tone: "Ye Zixuan, let song Qingfeng go quickly!"


    Lin Shihan''s attitude is extremely arrogant, his expression is very high, and she is completely different from the goddess I know. At this time, it seems that she takes me as a slave and gives orders to me. I really don''t understand. Where does she come from? She can command me with such a tone in my school.


    Since I changed, I have no interest in Lin Shihan. Now she is more disgusting than anything in my heart, and her attitude makes me angry. But this is the dormitory downstairs after all, and there are crowds everywhere. I don''t want to let people know about it. Then, I said to her coldly: "go to a quiet place to talk with me £¡¡±


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 219

    I didn''t see Lin Shihan again after finishing this sentence, and I went straight to the quiet path behind the dormitory, and stopped in the pavilion in the deep of the alley. Then Lin Shihan followed up quickly. Her eyes were still angry. She didn''t speak again, looked at me a little disdainfully, waiting for my reply. When I was in a hurry, I licked my dry lips and said to her in a disgusting tone, "you came to me to let you let the song Qingfeng go?"


    The voice fell, Lin Shihan replied without hesitation: "yes!"


    There is no doubt that I am regarded as a prisoner, and she is the police who admonishes. I look at her face, which is disgusting. I refuse directly: "sorry, I can''t do your business, and I also tell you that song Qingfeng will be very miserable!"


    When I said this, I felt that after seeing Lin Shihan, my hatred for song Qingfeng became bigger. She listened to me and her eyes changed. She said firmly to me, "you dare, I tell you, if you don''t let my cousin go, you will pay a lot of price!"


    She was crazy. She was disgusting now. I looked at Lin Shihan very disdainfully and said, "Lin Shihan, I read that you are my old classmate. I am very polite to you. I hope you don''t get into it. You should understand that you are nothing in my eyes now!"


    Lin Shihan listened to me, and his pure face sank. She felt my threat, but she was not afraid. She just said to me fiercely, "sulo, you have changed, and you become more and more disgusting!"


    Her words hurt my heart, and let my thoughts go to the past. I was so lonely before. I was so lonely because he and I were bullied. In this cold city, I suffered from the fierce beating to protect this goddess. I knelt down to Ma Qiang for her humiliation. I thought I didn''t have any sorry for her place, everywhere Wei Protect her, silently guard her, but she is not generally deep prejudice to me.


    I couldn''t help but ask her, "Lin Shihan, is it that I was particularly disgusted in your eyes from the beginning?"


    I really want to know that in the school age, I like her first feeling. From the beginning of loving her, I gradually feel that she is different from others. In my eyes, she has always been a sacred White Swan, a white lotus with mud and no dye.


    Lin Shihan suddenly stopped when he heard me. Maybe she thought about the past things. Her expression changed a little. After a while, she said, "at that time, I think you are a good person. Although you can''t do anything, it makes people hate it everywhere, but at least there is a smart brain. I admire it because of her good academic achievements, Even if the school rumors about your family, how you forced to go Miaomiao, I don''t believe it.


    However, since I met you again in this city, I have found that you are not what I was doing at first. You are not right, serious, and can even sell me for good mischief and reckless means. Listen to my elder brother said, you have been hiding secretly in my door before. Your behavior is really shameless. I feel disgusted and disgusted to people like you! "


    She said more and more resentful, to me is disgusted extremely, I heard the heart but there are some pain, really did not think, a misunderstanding let her so see me, I bit teeth, deep voice asked: "have you ever thought, I may be wronged or misunderstood?"


    Lin Shihan replied firmly: "never before, but I am more sure that you are a shameless person. My cousin song Qingfeng has not treated you at all. But you have been actively provocative and hurt him several times. Now, there is still a kidnapping. You are getting too much. I warn you if you don''t let go of any more people, Your consequences are absolutely unthinkable! "


    When it comes to the end, Lin Shihan has already called out. If the eyes can kill people, I am afraid I have already died tens of thousands of times. I would like to explain to her that everything is misunderstanding. But seeing her so true, I am really lazy to explain it. Once a woman recognizes something, she will become insistent. In her eyes, song Qingfeng does anything The feelings seem to be right. Even if he wants to kill me, I''m afraid that Lin Shihan is killing the people. And I always look disgusting in her eyes. No matter what I do, she can''t see it. Since the impression has been set, I really don''t have to explain too much to her, and I don''t want to close up with her. For such a woman, the more far away I am, the better.


    So, I pulled down my face and said with a strong voice, "Lin Shihan, then I will tell you solemnly that I can''t let your cousin go. If you have the ability, I will call the police. I will make you even his body invisible. I can''t believe you can try it!"


    Since her attitude is firm, I will be tougher than her. I can never tolerate a woman to give her advice in front of me, especially a woman I hate. When I finish this, Lin Shihan''s eyes are red. This time, she is completely annoyed by me. She yells at me with all her strength: "sulo, wait for me!"


    After that, she turned and left, looking at her proud back, her threatening words haunted her, and my heart was getting more angry. I suddenly shouted at her, "wait!"Hearing my voice, Lin Shihan stopped in a hurry and immediately turned to look at me. Maybe she thought I was intimidated by her, so she directly asked me, "what''s the matter? You''ve figured it out. Are you ready to let people go?"


    Her tone is a little arrogant, I can''t help but sneer, but I still pretend to be very sincere on the surface, to her calmly said: "of course, I can release people, but you have to promise me a condition?"


    Lin Shihan hesitated for a moment and asked in doubt, "what conditions?"


    I gently walked to her and looked at her. Then, my face showed a wicked smile. I lowered the volume and said to her playfully: "as long as you sleep with me for one night, I will immediately release your little cousin. What do you think?"


    In my opinion, Lin Shihan''s lofty and lofty makes me hate. I can''t stand her now. She always looks like a high man. She always feels unattainable. I''m going to try now. How pure is she? I just want to let her understand that she is a whore in my eyes, and she is worthless.


    Before I said this, Lin Shihan thought that I had compromised and thought that I was really afraid of him. Therefore, she wanted to talk about a condition and let people go. However, when she heard my condition, she immediately stretched out her hand without hesitation and threw it at my face without hesitation.


    I did not have the slightest pity heart, not a grasp of her hand, a strong swing, low roar: "roll!"


    A word with all my emotions, all of a sudden, Lin Shihan to suppress, she may not have thought, I will become so fast, this let her take measures against, her suffocating red eyes directly shed tears, she cried to me: "Suluo, you wait for me, I will let you pay a heavy price!"


    After that, she quickly turned around and ran away. Looking at her back, I unconsciously took out a cigarette and took a few deep breaths. I felt a burst of melancholy in my heart. I was very angry with Lin Shihan just for a moment. However, I also know that Lin Shihan dares to challenge me like this because of her backer, Lin Feng, whose power can not be underestimated. Therefore, I say I am If I don''t care about Lin Shihan''s threat, it''s absolutely false. But since the matter has come to this stage, even if her brother really participates, I can''t help it. I can''t let song Qingfeng off easily.


    After I finished smoking the remaining cigarettes, I quickly went back to my bedroom and cleaned up a little. After sunset, I called together the responsible persons of the various venues in the organization to have a meal to say some thanks to them, and also held a meeting.


    During the meal, I asked several high-level brothers including Haoran Tianyi Mingge to keep their spirits up and face all kinds of emergencies at any time. The brothers also understood that our organization was about to face a major crisis. The bigger the crisis, the better. This can stimulate the ambition of the brothers. Therefore, we all feel nothing, no matter who it is To offend us on the other side of the flower, they will never come back.


    I''m glad to see that all the brothers in front of me can have such confidence. After a meal, we had a good time. After we were well fed, I went out with my brothers and prepared to go to various venues. However, as soon as we got out of the hotel, we all stopped a few steps away and were deeply shocked by the scene in front of us.


    I saw a group of people of different shapes and colors coming to the intersection ahead. They were approaching us fiercely. There were about 30 people in this group, but they all looked like the ones released from the prison. At first sight, they were fierce and aggressive. Everyone had a strong smell of blood. It was absolutely impossible to say that they had not cut down people Although they didn''t hold a guy in their hands, they were more lethal than a machete. This is the real Taoist.


    One of the leaders I know is my goddess, Lin Shihan. She is walking very fast at the moment, especially when she sees me. Her elder brother, Lin Feng, is standing beside her. Although I have only seen one side of Lin Feng, I am deeply impressed by this man, especially the feet he kicked me. His face has been deeply rooted in my whole life It won''t be forgotten.


    When I saw him again today, I found that his momentum was still fierce and his appearance did not change much. He was still an inch head, tall and powerful, full of awe and awe, and full of social atmosphere. When my eyes touched him, Lin Feng also found me. For a moment, his eyes flashed a sharp light. Without a moment''s hesitation, he rushed towards me, Although he is tall and bulky, but the speed is like a leopard, fast and powerful, in the blink of an eye to my body.


    As soon as he got to me, he didn''t have a second word. The whole person jumped up directly and kicked me in the chest. His movements were skillful and powerful, which made me unable to defend. I didn''t have time to dodge. His hands were on my chest for defense. What I didn''t expect was that his kick was extremely hard on my arm. I still underestimated its strength. It''s too late to say anything I flew out and fell to the ground.


    His foot strength is too heavy, my arms are numb, people can not help coughing up, I tried to get up, but the hands are weak, did not slow down for a long time, this scene not only to suppress me, even my brothers also silly eyes, they may also be Lin Feng to frighten, stupefied for a long time, they several just react to come, one after another to me The side of me, helped me up, concern asked: "brother, are you ok?"Waiting for me to speak back, Lin Feng suddenly stood beside me and looked down at me with disdain. Then, a very fierce voice rang through the silent night: "let me go quickly!"


    ¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 220.1

    Lin Feng is still such a bully, as if I did not listen to him, and would be killed. Before a long time, he was a mountain I couldn''t cross. Now my identity has changed, but I still have a small existence in his eyes. I know in my heart that my insult to Lin Shihan is equivalent to offending her elder brother, but I didn''t expect that Lin Feng started when he met and said nothing, and did not put me in the eyes of the kidnapper. For a while, I was also in a helpless situation.


    When I was distracted, Lin Feng responded the fastest. He knew that the situation was not seconds. Lin Feng took these people who were not able to parry. He took out his cell phone and called his brother. However, as soon as his cell phone was taken out, he was kicked by a whirl kick from Lin Feng and kicked his mobile phone. Then, Lin Feng roared at us again: "don''t TM want to resist, otherwise, otherwise, Lin Feng will shout at us again Your next game will be even worse! "


    His tone is very overbearing, with a deep sense of murdering, which makes my brothers all dumb. Even if I become stronger, there is a gap between Lin Feng and me. The name of lunatic is not white, and the problem cannot be solved by force. I am also in the way of his influence, so I can not resist more. After the brave man has helped me up, other brothers still want to resist Wait, I stopped them, looked at Lin Feng indifferently said: "if I don''t let it go?"


    I thought my words were a bit intimidating. After all, song Qingfeng was in my hand. I decided that he could not come to me. But I was surprised that my voice just fell. Lin Feng said it again. His fist suddenly hit me. I hurriedly escaped his attack. When he was free, his legs moved again and suddenly fell on me , and I was smashed and fell down on the ground.


    Lin Feng, never speak any reason, only fist and foot, the offensive is so fierce. In this situation, my brothers can no longer bear it. All of them are ready to fight with him. But the people brought by Lin Feng are not vegetarian. They also come almost at the same time. I am afraid the brothers are injured and shout: "don''t move!"


    My brothers and men were in shape. They did not attack. Several of us and their people formed a confrontation. Lin Feng came to me and asked in a fierce voice, "man, can you let it go?"


    After he said, Lin Shihan came over, and said to me in a bad tone, "sulo, if you know, you should let people go earlier. Don''t beg for trouble. You can''t fight us!"


    She looked at me in a high-level way. I hated her expression. The more she was, the less I wanted to spare song Qingfeng easily. I really didn''t believe it. They dare not kill people in the street. I replied weakly: "if you mess with me again, believe me or not, I want your cousin''s life on my horse!"


    My words are extremely fierce, but they can''t play a role. Instead, Lin Feng is angry again. He stepped out to me again without any defense. I was hurt by two times. My body was a little bit uncomfortable. But his momentum was even faster, which made me defenseless. Imitating Buddha exhausted his whole body strength. What''s more, his foot is not kicking other places, It was straight to my crotch, and I thought it was too late to clamp my legs.


    In a moment, his feet kicked under my crotch. Suddenly, I really felt the feeling of broken eggs. This feeling was tearing my heart and lungs. I was sweating and sweating. My hands covered my crotch, my nerves were almost paralyzed, my body was unable to support it, and fell on the ground, my tears were running down uncontrollably, and my eyes were falling down Several brothers see the appearance, and are directly like crazy, and they are rushing up to Lin Feng.


    At the same time, the group of people with Lin Feng also took all the actions. They were more than us. In addition, their fighting power was much stronger than ours. In a few minutes, my brothers had been institutionalized. Obviously, they didn''t play any role and became a burden on me. Lin Feng didn''t care about my brother. His eyes were just staying in I see my mutilation, his face finally shows a smile, disdain to me said: "sulo, I remember warning you before, but you are not obedient, not only grabbed my little cousin, but also insulted my sister, you are not looking for death!"


    When he said this, he kept looking at my crotch with a slant of eyes. I finally understood why Lin Feng kicked my key part. It must be what Lin Shihan told him. He intended to do it. He wanted me to be a great son and son. I couldn''t help looking at Lin Shihan. Looking at her expression of happiness and happiness, I was more sure that this bitch meant this bitch To make him brother.


    The volcano in my heart exploded suddenly, but the pain of my lower body made me powerless. I didn''t care what he had. But at this moment, I thought it would not burst out, and I couldn''t even speak out. Because, this feeling was so painful that I even felt like I was going to die.


    I want to try my best to restrain my own cry, but this is not a thing to bear. In this scene, the number of people around the guide is increasing. Lin Feng is like the king who dominates the battlefield. He is afraid of things and doesn''t care about the eyes of others. When I am in a state of pain, he comes to me again, and a foot is not polite to step on my hand covering my crotch. Then, he is overbearing to me I said, "give you another chance, let it go or not?"


    If I refuse again, he will make me a eunuch completely. To be honest, I am afraid in this moment. This kind of thing is the biggest insult to a man. An carelessness will destroy my life, even a man can''t be treated as a man. But if I compromise like this, as long as song Qingfeng comes out, he will retaliate me with all his strength. It is nothing to me. The key is that as a kidnapper, I will be threatened by a rescuer. How can I get mixed in the road after being sent out?I can''t promise him at all. I''m not afraid of Lin Feng. What I care about is the Xuanwu Association behind him. He dares not to resist him. This is also the reason. That force is dominant in this city, and I''m a vulnerable mole. He doesn''t care about my threat. So, what I say is useless and will only deepen the crueler destruction.


    After struggling for a long time, I finally opened my mouth and was about to speak, but Lin Feng didn''t give me a chance to speak. His only step on my foot suddenly increased his strength, which made my pain more intense. I almost fainted because of the pain. At this time, Lin Feng''s voice came again: "Suluo, I''d better advise you to think about it before answering. You don''t want to revenge me or threaten me I, you don''t think your baby army can be a threat to me, do you? I might as well tell you that I can extinguish you in half a cigarette. Therefore, I advise you to let people go


    His tone was extremely arrogant, but the more he did, the more I was not willing to. Especially when I saw my brother being ravaged because he wanted to help me, the anger in my heart became more vigorous. The big noise of syncope told me that it was impossible to compromise like this. Even though I had lost consciousness of the pain, I still clenched my teeth and roared at him angrily: "get out Damn it, I just won''t let it go


    At this moment, I don''t care what kind of life and death, no matter what force he has behind him, I only know that if I continue to linger on like this, I will really be worse than dead, especially looking at the disdain of Lin Shihan, a whore. I can''t bear it more. I don''t believe that he really dare to kill me. If there is a chance to come back, I will not give him a sneak attack on me Opportunity, this hatred I deeply write down.


    The voice just fell, Lin Feng was completely infuriated by me. He frowned and called out to me: "looking for death!"


    Then, his face immediately stepped down on the key part under my crotch. I clenched my teeth and waited for the merciless destruction of fate. My heart was at the bottom of despair. I was about to close my eyes and wait for the bad luck. Suddenly, a tall figure appeared without warning, and punched Lin Feng, who was about to give me a fatal blow.


    Lin Feng''s father was suddenly attacked by others, but Lin Feng''s step was not as dangerous as others.


    After Uncle Wu showed up, the big black faced man also showed up with a uniform man of more than 30 sizes, which was no less powerful than those brought by Lin Feng. After forcing Lin Feng away, Uncle Wu immediately locked him in with a sharp eye, and asked him, "Lin Feng, as the second leader of the Xuanwu society, you should have personally dealt with several students. Isn''t it a little too much?"


    There are numerous organizations in this city, but only the Xuanwu society is the dominant one. They are the rulers of the black forces in this city. Their main tasks are different from ours. They mainly engage in some illegal activities, such as pornography, gambling and drugs. Anyway, I can''t afford to provoke them. Many families in the east of the city are in their sphere of influence, only Xie Yu''s There is no one in the family. The bath center is a black-and-white all-in-one role, and no one will provoke them. This is why I care most about Xie Yu behind the scenes.


    In terms of combat effectiveness, Xuanwu people are definitely the most losers. They are all soldiers who have experienced many battles. Lin Feng said that half a cigarette would destroy us. This is not exaggeration. We really have no comparison with them. We are very small.


    Of course, not only Xie Yu''s bathing center, but also Uncle Wu surprised me. In my eyes, his nightclub can stand firm in the center of the city, and his power will not be weak. But what I didn''t expect is that since he knew the origin of Lin Feng, he would dare to ask him with such language temperament, which means that he is not afraid of Lin Feng''s power.


    Sure enough, Lin Feng seems to know Wu Tianhao. As soon as he saw Uncle Wu, his arrogant face finally changed. He looked at Uncle Wu and asked in doubt, "Wu Tianhao?"


    But Uncle Wu listened to Lin Feng''s words and didn''t say anything, just a cold hum, and immediately looked at me. Seeing that I was sweating, my painful face was a little deformed. He squatted down in a hurry, helped me up and asked, "Arlo, are you ok?"


    The pain in my lower body was still so painful that it did not ease, but deepened. After listening to Uncle Wu''s words, I didn''t answer. I just shook my head, saying that I could not die. But Uncle Wu saw that my hand was still covering my lower body, and immediately understood what was going on. Therefore, he immediately said to me, "you go to the hospital first, and I''ll leave the matter here to me, and I''ll solve it for you!"


    After that, he turned his eyes to Chen Haoran and said to them in a commanding tone: "you guys, hurry up and send Arlo to the hospital!"


    Chen Haoran ran ran over immediately, picked me up immediately and left quickly. Other brothers got up and followed up one after another.


    From the beginning to the end, Lin Feng didn''t open his mouth to stop him. Maybe he knew that he couldn''t stop him. Although the background of Lin Feng was clear at present, I could not eliminate his hatred. Before leaving, I looked at him indignantly, and glared at the chief culprit Lin Shihan with fierce eyes, saying that it was not over.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 221.1

    Under the order of Wu Tianhao, soon, the brothers took me out of Lin Feng''s sight. Haoran means to go directly to a big hospital. But for me, this kind of injury is not a big injury. I really don''t want to go to a big hospital. I feel like I don''t want to go to the hospital to make a fool of myself. It may be OK to go back to take a rest. However, the brothers insist on going to the hospital to have a look.


    As a result, they still carried me to the medical room of the school. In any case, the major operation could not be done in this place, but some other injuries could still be solved. After entering the clinic, they found that the person on duty was my old acquaintance, beautiful angel sister.


    When I first came to this school, I was supposed to be a frequent visitor in the school''s medical room. I had made contact with angel sister several times. She gave me sympathy and comfort every time. She was a good person, but since I changed my face, I haven''t been to the school doctor''s office. I''ve met once or twice on the road. I don''t know if she knows my new identity and appearance. However, at this time, I am not in the mood to feel too much emotion, just feel embarrassed. If the male school doctor is on duty here, I feel better. Now I see her as a female school doctor. I can''t stand it any more. I quickly say to my brothers that I want to go back to my bedroom. I don''t want to look at it.


    But the brothers didn''t want to see it. If it was abandoned, it would be over, especially Haoran. He was thick skinned and told the angel sister directly that I was kicked to the point. It was very straightforward and not obscure. At the beginning, she even thought we were playing with her, but when she saw my pain, she even thought that we were playing with her Look, immediately realized that we are serious, so she immediately returned to the doctor''s nature, very solemnly asked: "is it really so serious?"


    Xiao Tianyi immediately said: "serious, very serious, our big brother is about to die!"


    For his words, I have been speechless, but to be honest, the disease is really serious for me. I can''t stand steadily, and my feet are a little shaking. Angel sister saw this and quickly let Chen Haoran help me to the hospital bed inside and lay down. Immediately, angel sister said to Chen Haoran: "you all go out first, I want to check him out!"


    Haoran a few people listen to, handed me a dirty expression, very consciously back out, they left the room, angel sister immediately put on medical gloves, said to me: "take off the pants!"


    This is not euphemistic, very bold, very direct, scared me a lot, what does she mean? Want me to take off my pants in front of a woman? How can I do this? My little brother has never seen Ziyi with his own eyes. How could I be exposed to other women? As a school celebrity, how humiliating it would be if I was told to change it. Although a lot of things can be seen, I can''t cross the defense line in my heart to do such a thing. It''s really embarrassing.


    My eyes looked at the angel sister, a little pinched said: "this is not very good, I think or forget it, nothing!"


    But, my voice betrayed me, because when I spoke, the voice was obviously a little shivering, obviously the pain couldn''t stand, angel sister saw me so grinding, all a little impatient, she gave me a white eye, said seriously: "hurry up, I''m a doctor!"


    At this moment, she looked so serious. She felt that lying in front of her was not a hot-blooded man, but a patient in urgent need of treatment. She had no trace of impurities in her eyes and her expression was just and incomparable. I couldn''t help being influenced. I also knew that this kind of thing was a shame for myself, but it was common for doctors However, they haven''t seen anything. For them, we are similar to specimens.


    But in any case, it was the first time for me to face this kind of thing. After pinching it for a long time, I felt that it was really more and more painful. Gradually, I began to take off the pants outside. At this time, the strict voice of angel sister came back: "hurry up, take off all of them for me!"


    Her voice was obviously ordering me to break the line of defense in my heart. I know that if I linger on, my sister will lose her temper, and I am really hurt. Don''t delay twice. I will become a eunuch. That will be the end. My husband should be able to bend and stretch. The idea in my heart will be firmly fixed and it will be over!


    After thinking about it, I gritted my teeth and closed my eyes. In an instant, all the clothes on my lower body were taken off. Immediately, my lower body was exposed to the angel sister''s eyes.


    This moment, my body in front of the angel sister showed at a glance, I can be considered to have a profound understanding of what is called visual rape. It''s really humiliating and humiliating, and my face can''t help turning red. I''m at a loss. I just close my eyes tightly. When I''m tense, the angel sister''s stern voice comes over: "how swollen! ¡±


    listen to her words, my problem is really not small ah, no wonder I can''t stand the pain, for me, the general pain can''t do anything for me, but the feeling of the broken egg really hit your soul, you can''t bear it if you want to bear it. Even if you are lying in the hospital bed at the moment, my body is still shaking. Lin Feng really does It''s too heavy. When I think about what he did to me, I''m not angry. Now I can bear all these things. It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. Now I''m most concerned about whether I will become a eunuch.Thinking of these, my face also rose, or I said with a hesitation: "doctor sister, I will not be ok?"


    Although I dare to speak, my eyes are still not open, or are still tightly closed. I am afraid to see the eyes of sister angel. Then, the gentle voice of the angel sister rings: "it is not clear for the time being. I have to check it first!"


    After all, her hand reached the position of my abdomen, pressed gently, asked me whether I was hurt while pressing. I closed my eyes and answered honestly. Slowly, she felt that the angel sister had normal tone and rhythm of finger pressing. It was really doing the duty of a doctor. I also put down mustard, and cooperated with her quietly. Everything seemed to be OK.


    But when Angel sister''s hand touched my key part, I felt like I was hit by a violent electric power, shaking all over my body, jumping crazy inside, blank head, and the only consciousness was: "I have lost my child for many years!"


    More than ten minutes later, angel sister also checked, put me medicine, she let me put on my pants.


    When I heard this, I immediately followed the light and reflected back. I quickly brought up my trousers. I finally opened my eyes until I had put them on. For me, it was really the most shame to me. I just wanted to find a hole in it. But for my sister, it was just a very common thing in her daily life. She had long been able to get in All immune to this aspect of things, I opened my eyes to see her that moment, her face is still pale, a little without a shy look.


    She saw me rise, and said to me, "your problem is a bit serious, I am not sure that it will be good, this is the first time I see this problem, if you feel uneasy, I suggest you go to the big hospital to check it!"


    Her tone is still plain and strange, but I hear the body suddenly stiff, eyes show extremely complex look, I think she also often do this, did not expect this is her first time, that is, I unconsciously become a test product of her, my eyes tightly look at her, ashamed asked: "this is the first time you see this disease?"


    At this moment, I feel very embarrassed. If she said she had no experience, I went to the hospital directly. Now my body is all looked out of her. She said something to me. For me, it was more painful than egg pain. Seeing my response, my sister might understand something. She explained to me softly, saying that she was in school , and I have learned this knowledge. I didn''t meet this kind of thing after graduation. I was the first patient in this field. So she was not sure. More importantly, I was injured a bit seriously. She suggested that I go to the big hospital to have a good examination, so I might have a problem.


    She said that, I suddenly realized the seriousness of the problem, and recall that, in the process of the angel sister''s examination, I had no physiological response from the beginning to the end, except for pain or pain. Facing a beautiful woman who has poured out her country and poured out her most precious things, she has no reaction. This should be quite abnormal, that is to say, I really have a big problem here.


    But, the examination here is as painful as suffering from purgatory. I don''t want to go to the hospital again to be devastated by doctors and nurses. It is more difficult than killing me. So, I said calmly: "forget it, I''ll go back to rest for two days, and it will be ok to keep up!"


    After listening to my words, sister Angel didn''t ask me to go to the hospital. She just prescribed some medicine for me. I had both external application and internal use. I immediately slipped away after paying for it. I didn''t want to stay here for a moment. Facing such a big beauty, I was really embarrassed. But when I just came to the door and was about to open the door, I heard the voice of concern from sister Angel: "sulo, This is a big issue for men. You must pay attention to it. If you haven''t been good in a few days, come to me for a review! "


    Her tone sounded subtle, and I was shaking. She knew that I was sulo who was always knocked into the medical room and hung a bottle. When I heard this, I looked back to sister angel. At the moment, she was full of care. So I nodded slightly towards her and said to myself, "well, I am I see. Thank you, sister and beauty! "


    After that, I slowly walked out of the medical room, and as soon as they came out, the brothers met with a swarm of bees. At this moment, they had a concern in their eyes, and also had a little fun. In their mind, they were full of brain supplement pictures.


    However, when I said to them that the problem was a little bit serious and had to be reviewed for a few days, they realized that things were much more serious than they thought, and everyone put up their jokes, and then, rushed me back to my bedroom.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 222.1

    After returning to the bedroom, I just lay down, Uncle Wu''s phone call came. As soon as he opened his mouth, he asked with concern: "Arlo, don''t your injury matter?"


    In order not to let Uncle Wu worry, I casually replied: "nothing serious, uncle, how did you deal with the matter between you and Lin Feng?"


    Uncle Wu listened to my words and said in a deep voice: "Lin Feng won''t trouble you for the time being. I''ve already told him that the boy named song is here with me. I told him to come to me if he wants someone, Arlo. But the boy with the surname of song is not easy to get into trouble. You can either hide the person or let him go to avoid getting angry."


    I did not hesitate to reply: "uncle, I have a grudge with him is not a day or two, this person I can not let go."


    Uncle Wu was silent for a few seconds. He replied seriously, "well, I respect your choice, but you must remember it. You must! Hide the people, and at the same time be careful, don''t have any more accidents. Lin Feng and the police, I will try my best to settle for you, you can rest assured. "


    I thank Uncle Wu from the bottom of my heart, and then chatted a few words, then hung up the phone, lying in bed staring at the ceiling, the seeds of hatred in my heart slowly breeding, now, I want to revenge not only song Qingfeng, but also Lin Feng. Blood debt must be paid by blood.


    At the beginning, I was misunderstood and beaten by him inexplicably. I could bear those things and let him pass. But today, he hit me again without saying anything. I could bear it because of his influence. But now, no matter what kind of person he is and what kind of force is behind him, I can''t bear it.


    Although I know that the basaltic society is powerful and Lin Feng''s fighting power is strong, I am not afraid. Since Uncle Wu has the ability to protect me today, but also can make Lin Feng dare not act rashly under his nose, it shows that his power is not inferior to Lin Feng, or even worse than the Xuanwu society behind him. With Uncle Wu''s backing, I don''t need to be afraid of Lin any more The power of Feng.


    However, now I even walk shivering, want to revenge can not immediately action, so, I must take advantage of this period of time to get well, and then plan revenge action, at present, the only problem is to listen to Uncle Wu, song Qingfeng to hide, now it seems, abandoned Canton is obviously not safe, so I immediately discussed with Chen Haoran the issue of Tibetans ¡£


    Haoran, as a local, is familiar with the city. As soon as I asked him, he thought of a perfect place. He said that it was particularly safe and no one could find it. After listening to him, I left this matter to Chen Haoran and asked him to arrange it. I could never let song civilization run away. With song civilization in hand, my heart could be more stable.


    After the command was finished, I quietly entered the state of recuperation. For the next two days, I had been lying in bed, taking medicine and applying medicine on time. After two days, my condition was a little better. I could walk without any problem, but my lower body still had a dull pain, which was very uncomfortable. In order to regain my consciousness, I even looked for the island country love action movie, but it was still a little bit unresponsive. The feeling was really useless. No matter what I did, I couldn''t find the feeling, which made me hit a little bit.


    Now, I have nothing to do with shame. I immediately went to the clinic and asked her to check it again. This time, I didn''t do the same thing as last time. I took off my pants quickly. Now I don''t care about other things. I just care about my illness. So, I didn''t even close my eyes and looked at the beautiful sister directly Check for me step by step.


    In order to make myself feel better, I even put my eyes on the chest of the beautiful sister, and my brain kept filling in the unbearable pictures. But even so, my lower body was still unresponsive. Even the beautiful sister who checked for me was dignified at this time. Finally, she shook her head helplessly and said that my problem was beyond her ability and suggested me Go to a regular hospital for a careful examination.


    Seeing her appearance, I realized the seriousness of the matter, and felt more uneasy in my heart. However, this matter can not blame the beautiful sister. She is just a doctor. Even if I am upset, I can''t vent with her. I can only put on my pants listlessly, say thanks to her, and then leave quietly.


    When I went to the clinic, the sky was actually very clear, but I felt that the whole sky was dark. I was shrouded in a gloomy atmosphere, which made me feel a little breathless. The more I thought about it, the more I felt the more bad the feeling was. I suddenly felt that my life was going to be over. I didn''t expect that things would develop to such a level.


    I thought that after two days of cultivation, everything would be restored to its original state. I was hopeful that God would like to make fun of me. I could only blame my naivety. Listening to the beautiful sister''s meaning, it was really difficult to do. Even if I went to an authoritative hospital, it would not be cured. This part is different from other places. Other places will recover after a period of time It''s the same, but if this place is broken, it can''t be recovered after five or ten years. Moreover, as a man, I''m not complete. What else can I do to fight for.


    Fate is really too ridiculous, just mixed up on the road, although life is not lost, but my brother is inadvertently broken, which is more painful than death, the taste of life is not like death, I look up, deep at the blue sky, want to breathe some fresh air into my body, but the bitter mood makes me want to do nothing, with In a confused mood, I drifted back to my bedroom.Haoran, they have been waiting for me in the dormitory. After seeing me back, they surrounded me and asked me how I was. I told them my situation listlessly. After listening to them, my brothers immediately urged me to go to the big hospital for examination, comforting me that everything would be OK. Before the doctor gave the final diagnosis, I could not give up hope completely With my brothers'' persuasion, maybe I should go to the big hospital to look for the last glimmer of hope.


    Later, I didn''t grind Ji. I started together with my brothers. On the way, Chen Haoran was most angry. He swore that if I had an accident, he would castrate song Qingfeng first and kill Lin Shihan''s bitch. Other brothers also echoed, if I really abandoned, even if they would like to help me revenge, try their best to kill Lin Feng.


    Usually, I would be excited to see my brothers so passionate, but now, I have no heart to listen to anything else. I just walk towards the school gate worried and just want to get to the hospital quickly. But as soon as I stepped out of the school gate, my whole person stopped. My brothers also stopped behind me. It was not other people who caught our eyes. It was the bitch, Lin Shi Han.


    Before I met Lin Shihan, even though my brothers were abusing her, I didn''t want to think about her because I really didn''t want to think about anything else, for fear that it would really be useless. But the moment I saw Lin Shihan, my heart still couldn''t help twitching, all the past events were forgotten by me, only her brother kicked me, her schadenfreude expression, this moment, I abandoned all the complex mood, anger completely erupted from the body.


    The brothers were even more angry than me. They knew very well that although the person who hurt me was Lin Shihan''s elder brother Lin Feng, it was still Lin Shihan who started the attack. Her brother was just a tool for her revenge. The brothers had drawn their hatred on Lin Shihan for a long time. As soon as she appeared, Chen Haoran would go to take her without saying a word.


    I quickly stopped them and motioned them not to move. Although I was angry, I had to suppress it. I knew that it was easy to deal with a woman named Lin Shihan, but we couldn''t afford to offend Lin Feng behind her, or even the whole Xuanwu society. Uncle Wu managed to suppress the matter and let Lin Feng''s target shift to him. If I were here because of this When Lin Shihan is impulsive, he must be on fire again.


    Now, no matter what, I have to bear with it first. When my brothers saw me stop me, they were very obedient and did not make any more mistakes. They quietly retreated behind me, staring at Lin Shihan who was coming towards me angrily. It seems that she specially came to look for me. As soon as she saw my appearance, she speeded up her pace and walked towards me quickly.


    Coming to me, she went straight to the subject and said, "solo, I want to talk to you alone."


    Perhaps it was because Uncle Wu''s influence suppressed Lin Feng. During this meeting, Lin Shihan''s attitude was not as arrogant as before. She spoke to me in a calm tone. After finishing this sentence with me, she went straight to the tree at the gate of our school.


    Looking at the back of her leaving, I hesitated for several times, and finally I followed her. At the moment, my expression was very calm, but my eyes were full of anger. I don''t know whether Lin Shihan felt my full of anger. When I arrived, she even put down her arrogant attitude and said to me with a very sincere attitude and a little cry, I apologize for what I did to you before. Can you let the breeze go? I beg you


    When she spoke, her voice was choked. After speaking, her eyes were full of tears, and her pitiful appearance really made people feel pity. It seems that she is hard and can''t be soft with me. To tell the truth, I can''t bear to see her like this. After all, I used to be my hard guard. Looking at her, I said painfully, "Lin Shihan, do you know? If you come to me for the first time, you can talk to me with this attitude. I can see that song Qingfeng has been spared in my previous relationship, but you didn''t do that. You even asked your brother to beat me and gave me fatal injury. Now I can tell you clearly that I will never let song Qingfeng go easily! "


    After saying that, I resolutely turned around and went straight away. After a few steps, Lin Shihan''s cry with crying voice came immediately behind me: "Su Luo, you must make things too hard for you to be reconciled?"


    I turned my head indifferently and looked at Lin Shihan with my angry eyes. I said fiercely, "Lin Shihan, I can tell you clearly that now, the matter has been made big by me. If you feel dissatisfied, just let your elder brother come in. I''m not afraid. From the beginning to the end, I haven''t been afraid of your elder brother. Lin Shihan, I also warn you, although I don''t beat women, But my patience is also limited. For your own safety, I hope you don''t come to me again in the future. I''m afraid I can''t help fighting against you! "


    After that, I did not look at her, and then resolutely left. This series of actions led to my lower body still ache, but I still showed the same appearance in front of her, and could not expose my weakest side to her.


    After seeing me leave, the brothers also followed me. Chen Haoran took the lead in speaking and said to me discontented, "brother, this is the end of the matter. Are you going to let that bitch off easily?"For Chen Haoran''s words, the other brothers also nodded. I know that they are all for my good, and do not want me to let go of Lin Shihan from the bottom of my heart. But in the face of their questions, I don''t want to make too many explanations, and quietly said to them: "go!"


    Seeing that I didn''t want to answer, the brothers could not go on questioning. After hearing my words, they did not say anything, so they left with me.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 223.1

    After we left, we took a taxi to the largest andrology hospital in the city. Here, I directly found an old expert with the most authority and experience in treatment to make a diagnosis for me. However, it turned out that I was still disillusioned with that wisp of hope. The diagnosis result was that the key point was hurt, the problem was very serious, and the diagnosis and treatment could not be made. It mainly depends on my own recovery ability, in other words He suggested that I should stay with my girlfriend more and play some exciting and interesting games. Maybe I can recover.


    The old professor''s words are not absolute, but I can hear that he is comforting me. From the time he said those words, he has proved that I am useless. In a moment, I feel the world in front of me is dark. All the good life I had dreamed of collapsed in an instant, and my life was over.


    The panic in my heart hit me like a flood, which made me sad. I wanted to create my own future and erase all the twists and turns on the way. Then I married Ziyi home and lived a happy life with her.


    now, fate has made people, I have become a useless person, a complete waste of people, everything has turned into a bubble, all the passion, blood, instant dissipation, I can not accept this fact, I instantly scared silly, even how they left the hospital, how to return to the bedroom, I do not know, the whole brain is blank, completely unknown. What are you thinking about? This cruel fact has hit me too hard. It broke my soul all of a sudden, and made me afraid from the bottom of my heart. I was afraid to face the world and all people.


    Back in the bedroom, I locked myself in the room, feeling that I had no face to see people. All my brothers heard about me. Fortunately, no one laughed at me. They were just angry about my business. They all wanted to revenge for me. They all knew their own strength. If we fought with Xuanwu, we had no chance to win, but the brothers were still there He was impassioned and had no fear at all. He said that he must revenge me.


    But in the face of the passion of my brothers, I had no ambition, even the thought and courage of revenge. Even I didn''t care about the affairs in the organization. I left all my power to Chen Haoran and told him not to disturb the brothers. I put down all of them and locked myself in the small bedroom The day of birth and death.


    It''s impossible for people who don''t experience it personally to understand how painful it is to be abandoned. It''s not just that you can''t be a man. It''s just that you can''t even be a man. You can''t even lift your head in front of everyone. This fatal blow makes me think of suicide. But when I think of so many people who have hope for me, I give up this idea Head, but I''m living like this is not like death.


    If I had not been strong in my heart, I would have collapsed or died. However, I am almost like a dead man. No matter how strong I am, I can''t withstand the blow of being abandoned. What I want most in my life is to be a man who stands up to heaven and become a real strong man. But now this fact has been destroyed at the beginning of my life It''s not even as good as the original cowardly, butchered solo.


    I had my brothers bring me a lot of wine from the bar to my bedroom, which paralyzed my nerves. For five days in a row, I didn''t go out of the dorm for five days. I drank like mud every day. It was useless for my brothers to persuade me. During this period, Shen Muchen contacted me, and he seemed to know me Things, all kinds of persuasion are not, I always in their own haze, left ear listen to right ear, I do not want to go out, do not want to see anyone, do not want to face all people and things.


    With my self indulgence and degeneration, the whole organization has become unstable. Although Chen Haoran is my right arm and the number two figure in the organization, he is not the boss after all. He can''t control other brothers at all. Not everyone is convinced by him. Gradually, the organization has a trend of disintegration.


    The so-called country can''t be without a monarch for a day. Without me, I can''t support this small organization. Although the organization was built by my brothers and I with blood and tears, it almost became a part of my life. Before, when I saw that it was in danger, I would certainly ignore all the rescue. But now what''s the use of saving it now, as far as I am a waste man Even if my power is overwhelming in the future, it is no longer wonderful. I have no idea what I can expect. I am a walking corpse, a useless waste now.


    Seeing that the internal cracks in the organization are getting bigger and bigger, I, a waste, not only don''t want to save it, but also want to just dissolve it. In this way, we can not only solve the crisis of Xie Yu, but also let the brothers return to safety. I also save the worry and trouble others. Thinking of this, I immediately made up my mind in silence. I will announce the solution to my brothers tonight Scattered flowers on the other side.


    Just as I was about to go out and announce to my brothers, the accident came. On this evening, I received a call from my good brother crab. He told me on the phone that Shen Muchen was called into the hospital by Lin Feng, the elder brother of Lin Shihan.


    This news, like a slap in the head, wakes up the confused me. My heart suddenly trembles. For a moment, I seem to understand that I am too selfish. I only think about myself. I think about escape, degeneration and myself, but I don''t think about others. The chaos caused by myself has implicated others.Up to now, song Qingfeng is still in my hand. The Song family and the Lin family are covetous of me. However, I just want to disband the organization here. As a result, Lin Feng reaches out to my good brother, Shen Muchen. Lin Feng can be famous not only by ruthlessness, but also by his own wisdom. He must have investigated the people around me and knew that Shen Muchen is my best Brother, he wanted to force me to release Shen Muchen.


    How I do is my business, but now I have implicated Shen Muchen because of my depravity and harmed him because I was hospitalized. How can my conscience be peaceful? How can I be worthy of Shen Muchen, my only good brother. Now I know that escaping can''t solve the problem. I''ve been halfway there and offended many people. Even if I''m determined to give up everything, I''m afraid I won''t be able to seek stability in the future, let alone the peace of the people around me.


    It''s because song Qingfeng is such a bitch. If I don''t let him go, I''m in trouble. If I let him go, don''t think, song Qingfeng will never let me go. Even if the organization is disbanded, it will still be difficult, and even have no strength to resist.


    The reality of red fruit in front of me, what should I do? Let brothers no matter, continue to shrink up to be a turtle, or to stand up again, for myself, for the people I care about to fight, to resist, thinking, my eyes are red, heart entangled, I drink wine, want to paralyze myself, but alcohol is obviously useless to me, but the more I drink more spirit, in my pain tangled time, my bedroom door Bang, when he was knocked open, a wounded man rushed in. He was also a brother in the organization. At the moment, he was black and blue, and there was no good place in his body. He looked very embarrassed. But he couldn''t care about himself. As soon as he came in, he was extremely anxious and cried to me:


    "brother, no, no, no, there''s an accident, something big, i All of our venues are just now, and they have been smashed. Most of our brothers are injured and hospitalized. It was the people of the Xuanwu society who sent out their words. If song Qingfeng has not been released tomorrow, they will let us disappear from the world completely! "


    When I heard this news, my brain exploded with a buzz, and my heart felt as if my blood was flowing backward. My hand holding a bottle of wine increased its strength uncontrollably. With a bang, the wine bottle in my hand was crushed on the back of me, and the wine in the bottle fell on the ground in an instant.


    Shen Muchen''s injury gave me a great blow because he was injured. Now, I heard that almost all the brothers in the organization were also injured. My inner thoughts were immediately firm. It seems that I can''t sink down. I have to stand up and face what I should face. I can bear my own injury, but Lin Feng takes my brother for an operation, which is absolutely not possible.


    I quickly put on my clothes and went to the hospital with my brother who reported the news. All our injured brothers were in our hospital, including Shen Muchen. Only he was the most injured. The first person I visited was Shen Muchen.


    When Shen Muchen saw that I finally went out, a smile appeared on his mouth. Even though he hurt himself again, he still showed the most cordial smile after seeing me. He tried his best to say to me: "Arlo, I know all about you. It''s really hard for people to accept. But the more you do, the more you can''t give up. Escape can''t solve the problem. What''s the hatred Even if you lose your life, you have to pay back! "


    Although Shen Muchen was seriously injured, his heart was still on me. I suddenly felt that he was warm, and my moved nose was a little sour. This is my brother, who is always thinking about me. How can I be worthy of his escape.


    Even if there is no man''s dignity, even if the future lost a lot of color, for the sake of brother, I can''t degenerate here. For brother, I don''t care about the problem of face. For my brother, I have to stand up and face the reality. In the face of bullying my brother, I want him to return it. For Lin Feng, who destroyed me, this hurt my brother I am bound to take his dog''s life.


    After a period of self reflection, I immediately firmly looked at Shen Muchen lying in the hospital bed and said solemnly: "Muchen, if it is for myself, I may not come out, but Lin Feng has hurt you and all my brothers in the organization. I came out for you. This time, I must let him know and let him pay for the end of fighting against me The price


    Finish this sentence, my decadent spirit swept away. At the moment, my eyes showed the most vicious eyes. If the eyes can kill people, then the bones of Lin Feng who have been killed by me are gone. Shen Muchen looks at me with a happy smile and nods to my satisfaction.


    After watching Shen Muchen, I went to other wards to visit. All the brothers were hurt badly, but they saw that my decadent boss came out, just like beating chicken blood. They didn''t care about their own injury. They all showed an excited smile. Looking at the smiling faces in front of my eyes, my heart was completely melted, and they all joined me after they saw me I don''t care about the pain in my body. As the leader, how can I let my brothers down.


    Apart from Shen Muchen, I am more sorry for him. According to my brothers, this time, Chen Haoran took the place of me to lead my brother to face the people of the Xuanwu society. Until the end, he insisted on not falling down and fighting the enemy to the end. As a result, he was the most seriously injured of all the brothers. In addition to the internal injury caused by the stick attack, his body was also stabbed several times, and his upper body was sewn tightly Numb, Leng is did not cry out, this is a pure man.When I saw these brothers injured but still fighting, my strong revenge belief in my heart became more and more serious, and my hatred for Lin Feng became deeper and deeper. Now I really can''t wait to revenge him. Killing him can''t solve my hatred. If he falls into my hands, I will slowly torture him and let him really experience life The feeling of death.


    After talking to my senior brother, I probably knew that the person who attacked me suddenly was to make sure that song Qingfeng was still in my hand. Uncle Wu was just a cover. Song Qingfeng had been held in our custody for too many days, and Lin Feng couldn''t wait. So he did it tonight. Moreover, he didn''t come to negotiate with me this time, but to solve it by violence, Lin Feng''s belief is to solve all problems with violence.


    Well, since this lunatic of the Xuanwu society likes violence, I will give him a tyranny against violence. He wants me to release his important little cousin, but I will not let him go. I will make Lin Feng pay the price from Song Qingfeng!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 224.1

    Thinking of this, I immediately inquired about song Qingfeng''s place of detention. Haoran asked me to contact Dong Zhiming directly. He said that he would take someone to look at Song Qingfeng tonight. Now I contacted him directly. Dong Zhiming asked me to wait for him for a while. Then, while I was waiting for him in the ward, I said some words of comfort and encouragement to my brothers and brothers. Time passed quietly in my conversation until Dong Zhi When tomorrow came, I said goodbye to my brothers.


    After leaving the hospital, Dong Zhiming took me to song Qingfeng''s place of detention. It has to be said that the place Haoran is looking for is really hidden. It is a wasteland outside the suburbs. There are lots of weeds and no human beings. There used to be a breeding base here, which was used by Hao Ran''s uncle. But now it has been abandoned for a long time, and it has become a deserted land, which is suitable for Tibetans.


    There is a simple small house here. After entering the house, I immediately saw two brothers of Dong Zhiming. They were the two men who had followed him to fight with swords. At this time, they were drinking wine with the help of indecent lights. There were piles of instant noodles boxes and leftover garbage near them. It is estimated that this is the food for the guards and song Qingfeng.


    Seeing the brothers are so dedicated, I am very distressed. I am depressed and degenerate, but my brothers are still conscientious to help me guard song Qingfeng and live such a hard life in such a place. Thinking of this, I feel more and more unhappy. Just when I was in a daze, those two brothers and brothers also found me and immediately got up and called out sincerely: "big brother!"


    I nodded to them. Then, I took the flashlight and went to the corner of the room. A man was curled up at the corner of the wall. It was song Qingfeng. At this time, his hands and feet were tied by ropes. Obviously, he was not in shape. He looked very embarrassed. His body was shaking like a madman. I illuminated him with the light, and he opened his eyes and looked at me As soon as he saw me, his lax eyes suddenly burst into splendor, just like seeing the Savior, he immediately opened his mouth and said something.


    However, his voice was weak and his speech was not clear. I couldn''t understand what he said. So I immediately asked people to give him a drink of water. When he moistened his voice, he could finally speak completely. He directly said to me in a praying tone: "yexuan, I''m wrong. Please let me go. I won''t do it right again!"


    Maybe he suffered too much these days, which finally made him understand that I kidnapped him not for fun, but for real. Fear had consumed all his will. Therefore, now Song Qingfeng has completely lost his arrogance and has become a bit spineless. Everyone can only pray for farewell like a dog in order to continue to live People.


    I looked at him, disdainful said: "you said let me let you, I must let you go?"


    Although song Qingfeng''s hands and feet were tied, his body was still free. Like a mangy dog, he slowly climbed up to me, then raised his eyes, looked at me pitifully, and continued to pray: "Ye Zixuan, let me go, I will listen to you, I swear, I will never revenge, I can give you money, I will give you as much as you want Really


    Seeing that he was tortured into this kind of advice, I just think he deserved it. This kind of bullying made me feel sick. I said in a cold voice, "I want you to tie your dear cousin, Lin Shihan, to my bed, would you like to?"


    Hearing this, song Qingfeng was still stunned at the beginning. I thought he was a strong man. He would get up for his cousin. But I was wrong. When he touched my firm eyes, his Pug image came out again. He did not hesitate to reply: "OK, OK, OK, I promise you, I promise you!"


    It seems that in order to live on, song Qingfeng really doesn''t care about anything. Now I guess he will answer anything I say. Seeing him like this, I am even more disappointed with him. I snorted and gave him a scornful smile. Then, I took out my mobile phone and whispered, "in this case, you give me Lin Shihan''s phone, and I''ll call her £¡¡±


    When he heard this, song Qingfeng hesitated again. He might not have thought that I was serious. Although Lin Shihan was not related to his cousin like his brother, he could not care, but if he came really, he would be afraid. After all, Lin Shihan is not an ordinary girl, but for song Qingfeng, life is still the most important thing So, after he hesitated for a few times, he still gave me the phone number, and immediately I called in the past.


    After the phone was connected, I immediately turned on the loudspeaker, and a female voice was heard: "who are you looking for, please?"


    I didn''t hide it. I replied calmly, "solo!"


    As soon as the other party heard my name, he was stunned and then yelled at me: "sulo, I tell you, our family are angry. If you don''t let people go tomorrow, you and your brothers will have an accident!"


    At this time, she is still threatening me. This woman is really hopeless. I sneered and slightly replied, "if you want to see the body of song Qingfeng tomorrow, please let your elder brother do it!"


    After that, I squatted down and said a sentence to song Qingfeng who was lying on the ground: "Song Qingfeng, did you hear that your beautiful cousin doesn''t care about your life and death. Now, I can tell you clearly that if Lin Feng dares to start tomorrow, I dare to kill you!"My voice is very sharp, song Qingfeng was scared to hear, he quickly begged for mercy: "don''t, don''t, cousin, don''t mess around, I don''t want to die!"


    For this coward who was afraid of death, he certainly didn''t want to use violence to solve the matter. After all, the hostage was his own. Lin Shihan was stunned by his words and didn''t know how to return it to me for a while. When she was dumb, I said again: "Lin Shihan, you hear me clearly. I have already talked with your little cousin. I can let him go, But he has to send you to my bed and satisfy me. When I''m comfortable, I''ll let you go! "


    Hearing this, Lin Shihan suddenly broke out. She did not hesitate to yell at me: "Suluo, don''t think about it, you pervert, don''t dream. Qingfeng is impossible for him to agree!"


    She seems to believe his cousin very much, but now I want to see what her trusted cousin who has been saving her life will do. So, I directly stood up and handed the flashlight to Dong Zhiming. By the way, I took a machete from his hand. Then, I played with the knife in front of song Qingfeng for two times. My eyes flashed fiercely and said in a cruel voice: "the breeze is small Do you agree, cousin


    Song Qingfeng saw me show a machete, immediately scared soft, he did not hesitate to the phone side of the call: "I promise, I promise you not!"


    As soon as song Qingfeng said this, Lin Shihan over there was suddenly silent. The cousin she had been maintaining was willing to send her to my bed without hesitation. What kind of expression should she have now? Don''t think about it. I also know that the expression will be very colorful. I looked at Song Qingfeng again and said to the phone:


    "Lin Shihan, did you hear that your brother who cares so much doesn''t care about you at all. In order to survive, you are still too naive. For such a scum, your elder brother makes a great effort to deal with me. You know, even if I have no seed and no future, I can still pay my life for the people around me, but the people you care about can live I''ll let you regret it. I want you to pay the price


    These words almost burst out of my heart and lungs, and my tears burst out unconsciously. For so many days, the depressed emotions in my heart erupted. No one could pay attention to my mood. I felt worthless for myself. Just because of such a scum, I lost the dignity of a man. I hate it. I hate it too much.


    I didn''t wait for Lin Shihan to say anything, I hung up the phone directly. At this moment, my eyes were full of cruelty. From my words, song Qingfeng had already felt something, and my ferocious appearance made him feel more panic. He immediately begged for mercy from me and said, "brother, these are none of my business, really none of my business What a matter


    I looked at Song Qingfeng with a ferocious look. I put the knife in my hand directly under his crotch. My blade was only millimeter away from his important part. But I didn''t hurt him on purpose. I just put the tip of the knife into the mud, but it was such a simple move that song Qingfeng was scared to death. Tears flowed through my eyes and cried for his father and mother, He really felt the fear of death.


    I yelled at him without saying a word: "what is TM? It''s none of your business? All of them are caused by you. I have never done anything to hurt you, and I have never had any intersection with you. But you can''t help saying that at the classmate party, you humiliated me and suppressed me. At the beginning, I didn''t care about you, because I didn''t have the strength, so I let it go, but you didn''t know what to do, and repeatedly opposed me in this city.


    I almost died because of you, you know? Everything is caused by you. If not you, Lin Feng would not have dealt with me, would not have directly abolished me, and made me unable to be a man. Today, I will ask you to pay for my blood debt, so that you can feel my pain and pay the price for maintaining your Lin Shihan everywhere! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 225.1

    As soon as the voice fell, my feet slowly approached song Qingfeng. I concentrated all my stifling, all my unwillingness, and all my anger on this foot. When he begged for mercy, I suddenly jumped up and kicked the important part of song Qingfeng with my feet. This foot exhausted all my strength, without any mercy, and I seemed to hear the egg when I stepped on it The sound of breaking, suddenly, a wailing and Howling cry of a ghost rang through the small room.


    Seeing him like this, I didn''t feel any sympathy, but felt happy. I just wanted to let him taste the pain I suffered and let him pay the price for what he had done to me. I looked at him without expression, then folded up my feet, took out a cigarette and smoked slowly.


    This foot is very antidote to me, but I know in my heart that from today on, my road will be more dangerous, but to my surprise, song Qingfeng, who screamed for a few seconds, was suddenly silent, even though there was no small moan. The whole room suddenly showed special silence and was very strange.


    After a while, several of us felt something wrong. Dong Zhiming quickly raised his flashlight and lit it on Song Qingfeng. He found that the guy was foaming and his eyes turned white. He looked like he had epilepsy. Seeing this scene, my hands holding cigarettes shook. My heart was oppressed by an inexplicable emotion, and a bad premonition surged up Heart, and Dong Zhiming''s face has become very dignified, he gently walked to song Qingfeng, with his fingers under his nose to explore. This does not matter, Dong Zhiming''s eyes immediately showed a look of panic, trembling voice said to me: "boss, he is dead!"


    For a man, the pain of the lower body can not be compared with language, to me such a hard bone can not help but scream. But song Qingfeng, a soft egg, was suddenly silent after a few calls. After a while, I realized that it was not good. When Dong Zhiming told me that he was dead, my heart was shaking very much, and I couldn''t accept it for a while.


    Even though I have a big hatred for song Qingfeng, I just want to give him a lesson and a unforgettable lesson in his life. What''s more, I want to let Lin Shihan know that this is the price I have to pay. However, I didn''t think that the small punishment I felt would kill someone by mistake. I had no time to think about it. I immediately lost my cigarette end and squatted in Song Dynasty Qingfeng''s side also stretched out his fingers and explored his breath. The result was the same as Zhiming. He was really out of breath. I put out my hand to touch his heart. His heart stopped beating. Song Qingfeng was really dead.


    Time, I also fell into a panic, my lips constantly wriggle, said to myself: "how possible, how can he die like this?"


    The first time I killed someone was really scared. After living for so many years, I never thought that I would kill anyone. Even if the person who killed me was dying, I didn''t want to kill him. I didn''t want to commit a crime, and I didn''t want to kill him for my life. I fell into chaos and was surrounded by fear. However, I never thought that things would be like this. After all, my time of wandering the river and lake was earlier than me Compared with me, he calmed down a lot and said to me:


    "boss, calm down, you can''t blame you for this. We also have our responsibility. Even if you start hard, you won''t let him die. He died because he suffered too much these days, which made his body more empty than normal people. Therefore, he couldn''t accept such a big deal at once It''s the thrill of death


    Zhiming''s analysis is reasonable, but my head is messy, but my heart is not confused. I know that he said this to comfort me, but for whatever reason, people are killed by my hand, which is an unchangeable fact. When Zhiming wants to comfort me again, I waved my hand to him and said, "OK, don''t say it. I killed people!"


    Although I am afraid in my heart, I can''t shirk my responsibility for it. I am open and aboveboard. Since I have embarked on this road of no return, I can no longer be a good man. Tolerance to the enemy is self-respect? His cruelty, song Qingfeng many times want to abolish me, kill me, I should have a tooth for a tooth, but I have never thought of killing him, nor can I bear the consequences of killing him. But now, people are dead, I even regret it is useless.


    What I need to do now is to calm down and think about how to deal with this matter. Originally, song Qingfeng was in my hand, and I could use him to threaten Lin Feng. But now Song Qingfeng is dead, which means that I am about to face the double attack of Song family and Lin Feng. Even if I run to prison and squat, they can''t let go of all my brothers. That''s what worries me most Of course, I can''t let myself wait for death like that.


    Zhiming also realized this. He looked at me firmly and said to me, "elder brother, you don''t have to blame yourself. This surnamed song has a vicious heart. He deserves more than his death. Now just a few elder brothers are present. No one knows who moved the hand. Let me bear this matter. Anyway, I am a rotten one!"


    At this time, Dong Zhiming''s voice is particularly sonorous and forceful, without any twist. A kind of real fearless spirit is reflected in him incisively and vividly. I know that Dong Zhiming''s life is the first one of righteousness. Therefore, I will admit him to my staff. I have no doubt about his trust in him. But when I hear Zhiming say this sentence, My heart still touched.No matter how righteous a person is, it is difficult to commit murder for you without blinking an eye. You know, killing a person may be a death penalty. Moreover, the dead person is the eldest son of the Song family. The Song family and the Lin family are very large in this city. Even if I am in prison, they will not let me go. But how can I, Su Luo, let such a person do it for you I''m going to die?


    Hearing this, I directly refused to say: "absolutely not, a person to do a thing when, this I will bear, I do not want to implicate any of your brothers!"


    My tone was very firm, and he didn''t give Dong Zhiming any room to discuss. But he seemed to have made up his mind and was ready to die for me. He looked at me deeply and said solemnly to me, "brother, do you know why I want to join you? I don''t want to make great achievements in the future, just because I admire your conduct. After joining the organization, I have heard many stories from you, which makes me respect you even more. I feel that you will make great achievements in the future and have an unlimited future.


    I don''t want you to have an accident like this. The death of song Qingfeng will certainly lead to disaster, and our organization will also face serious crisis. At this time, we can not lack a person who presides over the overall situation. You are the boss. If you are caught, then we will be completely finished. What''s more, if you want to surrender yourself, the people of the Song family will surely want to kill you Even if you want to save people.


    But I''m different. I''m a small role. Even if I take the responsibility, the people of the Song family certainly know that you are the mastermind. They won''t put their main energy on me. When you get away, you can help the organization to resolve the crisis, and at the same time, you can find ways to let me go. I believe in brother Yixuan''s ability, I won''t let me stay in prison for long! "


    It''s easy to say and difficult to do such a thing. Few people really want to take the blame, especially the crime of murder. If you don''t do well, you may lose your life. Even if some people dare to take the blame, they also know that they will have a future after they come out. But what is Dong Zhiming trying to do? Now, my organization is still a very small organization, and it is facing life and death. What is the future? Zhiming''s trust in me completely stems from his good opinion of me and his knowledge that I have the ability of backstage. Therefore, he thinks that I will have certain achievements, but all these are just his reverie. Whether it can become a fact or not is still a distant unknown.


    Even if he is willing, I still won''t agree, because I can''t pass the pass of my conscience. I don''t have the qualification to let others bear the responsibility for my own mistakes. Besides, it''s still a big event like murder. Although it''s a kind of accidental killing, if he voluntarily surrenders, the crime can be set lighter, but even so, I''m not sure that I can save him Therefore, I have no reason to let him go to prison instead of me.


    Thinking of this, I solemnly looked at Dong Zhiming and said seriously: "Zhiming, I now tell you clearly that you do not have to bear any responsibility for this matter. It is because of your righteousness that I will actively invite you into the organization and attach great importance to you. You do not need to do such a thing to show your sincerity. I have made up my mind, and you should not talk about this matter Yes


    Dong Zhiming listened to my words, maybe he respected me as the boss, and he didn''t say anything. But his eyes were still full of worries about me. It can be seen that he really cares about me as a boss and doesn''t want me to have an accident.


    He was silent for a moment, then continued to say to me: "brother, anyway, the death of song Qingfeng can''t be exposed. The brothers in the organization will be injured tonight. If this incident is exposed, those brothers will be in danger. I think it can be concealed for a while. I will continue to guard here. Now you can take charge of the overall situation outside The brothers all hide to prevent Lin Feng''s revenge. This is the most important thing! "


    What Dong Zhiming said happened to me. Indeed, song Qingfeng''s death is no longer a matter for us to return to heaven. If I go to surrender now, I will surely suffer crazy revenge if I do not talk about the internal chaos. In this way, I will not only fall into the trap myself, but also implicate all my brothers. So, no matter what the result is, I will not only get involved in it, but also implicate all my brothers We have to stabilize ourselves first.


    So, after an agreement with Dong Zhiming, I decided to keep the matter under pressure for as long as possible. Only in this way can we hold back their revenge temporarily. Later, I left here and went back to the hospital, while Zhiming and his two brothers continued to stay here to guard song Qingfeng''s body.


    Before I left, I said to Zhiming seriously again: "brother, I''ve got your heart. It''s good to watch here. I''ll deal with the affairs in the organization as soon as possible, and then we can try to face it together."


    With that, I patted Dong Zhiming on the shoulder and left in a hurry.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 226.1

    After saying goodbye to Dong Zhiming, I went back to the hospital directly. In about half an hour, I went directly to Shen Muchen''s ward. I could hide from others about the killing of song Qingfeng, but I would not hide it from Shen Muchen. I almost had no reservation. I told him all about the situation tonight and he listened to his thoughts.


    Because his original state was not very optimistic, and his injury was still very serious. When I heard this, his whole person was not well. His eyes were full of worry. He was afraid of my accident, but he couldn''t think of a better solution. His meaning was similar to that of Zhiming. He also told me not to hide it or destroy the body until it was found on my head My crime was replaced by someone else.


    I still didn''t accept Shen Muchen''s proposal. I only discussed with him how to deal with the organization and how to arrange for those injured brothers. Shen Muchen also felt that we should hide first. Once song Qingfeng''s death was made public, then Lin Feng''s personality would not care who killed song Qingfeng, but would take responsibility for me To be the chief culprit, then, my brothers must suffer with me, which is the last thing I want to accept.


    Shen Muchen means to let all the brothers of the organization hide. The safest place for us is the school. Although the forces of the basaltic society cover the sky with their hands in this city, they are lawless and dare not break into the university campus to hurt people. More importantly, my foundation is in the school. I am the belief of all the students in the school Service force is not generally strong, if by that time, the whole school will only follow me, so there is no need to worry about safety.


    After making an agreement with Shen Muchen, I reminded him to pay attention to his safety. It was better to stay at school after the injury was cured. Then, I ran to Chen Haoran and informed them that they should be discharged from the hospital regardless of their injuries. For this sudden change, the brothers were confused, and I didn''t explain too much, Just saying that it would be dangerous to stay in the hospital, my brothers didn''t ask me more about it. When they knew the urgency of the matter, they didn''t delay. After getting up and preparing, they all went back to school.


    Other people''s injuries to nothing serious, all brothers, only Chen Haoran the most serious, he was deliberately pulled back by 120 ambulance, in order not to affect Haoran''s injury, I arranged him in the school''s medical room, where the medical conditions are relatively good, without delay, the others stay in the dormitory.


    Many students in our school have heard about our experience this time. They all know that our organization has been hit by the biggest gang in the city, the basaltic society. For this matter, it can be said that some people are happy and others are worried. Of course, only a small part of the school is worried about our safety. There is a faint air in the school.


    On the night when I went back to school, although there was no situation for the time being, I didn''t sleep well and had nightmares. The next day, I got up early and gathered the brothers who came back last night. Even Hao Ran, who was seriously injured, was also found. More than 500 of us gathered in the auditorium of the school. I stood on the stage with my brothers in a dignified face We have a meeting.


    Many of the members of the organization have come, even the girls from xiaotaimei''s party have also arrived. This emergency meeting is the largest meeting held since the establishment of the organization. Members of the organization may also realize that something important is going to happen. There is no previous funny expression, and they look at me seriously.


    I stood on such a big stage, looked at all the members sitting under the stage, and said my heart words. When I spoke this time, I was in a low mood and the atmosphere was sad. I totally lost the previous impassioned enthusiasm. As soon as I came on stage, I bowed to my brothers and said that I was sorry for them and let everyone down. Originally, I wanted to take you to create a new one that belongs to me Our bright future, however, I''m useless, because my self indulgence, let the organization continue to suffer from the blow, let the brothers repeatedly injured, is my fault when the boss, can''t blame others.


    I said a lot of sorry words, all from my sincere confession, from the heart of the apology, my words make everyone''s face more heavy, from their faces, brothers have no complaints against me, even so, I am also ashamed.


    After I apologized, I coughed gently. After a moment, I said solemnly to all the brothers present: "listen, from now on, the flower on the other side will be dissolved."


    After a while, the huge auditorium seemed to have dropped a heavy bomb. The silent meeting room, at the moment of my voice falling, burst into a pot. Everyone was shocked, surprised, and all of them were talking in succession. They couldn''t believe what I said. Everyone asked me what was going on and why it was suddenly dissolved. I exhausted all my resources The hard-working organizations, for a time, they simply can''t accept what I mean.


    Speaking from my heart, I feel more heartache than any of you here. Last night, before Lin Feng attacked my brother, I had the idea of dissolving the organization, but it was just an idea that I wanted to escape from reality. Today, I finally officially announced the result. Only then did I know that I was so reluctant to give up There is no way. I have to disband it. I have made a mistake and may face legal or personal revenge. I can''t give you hope any more. I have no chance to lead you to the future.In the face of my brothers'' questions, I couldn''t pour my heart out, and I didn''t want to make you more sad. I could only explain to you with red eyes that the current organization was facing a serious crisis, which came from the Song family and the Xuanwu society. Of course, I also told them that there was also a behind the scenes man against me. They would constantly suppress my organization, so, the organization There is no development to speak of. I don''t want to involve you. I can only choose to understand and disperse it, so that we can live a peaceful life and do not need to hide and hide.


    However, the brothers obviously did not have much persuasion for my reason. All the brothers did not want to and even more did not agree. When they joined my organization, they were ready to bleed and sacrifice. We all have a spirit of fearing death. Moreover, the crisis we are facing is not a day or two. What''s more, I have been killed by Lin Feng I became a eunuch and a real waste man. Even if I could swallow it, my brothers couldn''t swallow it. Each of them wanted to revenge for me.


    Last night, even though the brothers were injured, I was able to cheer up again. They all ignored the injury and welcomed me back together. I also promised my brothers to take revenge. But in one night, I suddenly changed my mind. Not only did I not have revenge, but also disbanded the other shore flower. How can we let the brothers accept it.


    Chen Haoran, in particular, was the first person who didn''t accept me. He also followed me all the way. Seriously injured, he couldn''t help standing up and yelling at me: "brother, if you don''t give us a convincing reason, we won''t agree. What happened to you? Do you have to disband our hard-working organization? We are brothers. As long as we all unite, no matter what difficulties ahead, we can overcome them! "


    He said this sonorous and powerful words, the words awe people''s hearts, listen to all of you stood up, have yelled: "the other shore flower absolutely can''t be disbanded, if you have something to carry together, if you have difficulties, you should rush together, because you are the faith of all of us!"


    At this moment, everyone showed a strong spirit. Through their words, the more reluctant I was to give up and I didn''t want to lose them, but the more brothers were like this, the more miserable my heart was, the more fierce and fierce the feelings of not giving up were more fierce in my heart. My eyes were unconsciously moist, and I knew how much I could not bear to destroy me My painstaking efforts are reluctant to leave this group of brothers fighting in all directions, but the cruel reality can''t be changed. Even if I don''t give up any more, I must go out of this step.


    For the sake of justice and the safety of my brothers, I am willing to sacrifice myself to go to jail to face the unknown danger. After I leave, the organization will have no owner, and there will be no one who can take charge of the overall situation. Even if I find a new boss, the brothers will express their opinions and will not obey. At that time, the organization will naturally become a loose sand, and then it will suffer from the forest Feng''s suppression, in the end, the injured are still the brothers, so, in any case, the organization must be disbanded.


    However, looking at the situation in front of me, if I don''t say that I killed song Qingfeng and I want to go to prison, my brothers will definitely not agree to be disbanded. Therefore, when these brothers of life and death are making a lot of noise, I suddenly slap the table and yell at all the people''s congresses: "give me a rest, don''t make any noise. Now I''ll tell you why I have to disband the organization!"


    The more silent my brothers were, the louder they looked at me, the louder they were, the louder their voices were, the more silent they were waiting for me For... "


    My words just said two words, was dumb by the next thing. In an instant, the door of the auditorium was suddenly opened. A brother in charge of intelligence rushed in. He saw me on the platform at a glance, and immediately called out to me: "big brother, it''s not good. It''s a big deal. Song Qingfeng is dead. It''s Dong Zhiming who did it Yes, he has turned himself in


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 227.1

    What I want to say is that song Qingfeng is dead and killed by me. I have to bear the responsibility. But this sudden change makes me dumbfounded. I can''t help but let me lose my mind. After hearing his words, I don''t know what to do. I don''t know whether I''m sad or sad at this moment!


    At the same time, all the other brothers on the stage were shocked. They were shocked by the news that song Qingfeng was dead, but I was different from them. I was shocked by Dong Zhiming''s behavior. I really didn''t expect that he would take the blame for me without saying a word. I thought I convinced him yesterday that he would obey my orders However, he put everything in his heart, and now I suddenly understand that he asked me to leave yesterday to do this.


    I really can''t believe this sudden news. I stare at my brother who came to report the news, pretending not to hear it and asking him to say it again. But the answer is still the same. Dong Zhiming has really turned himself in. Suddenly, my eyes are red and my inner emotions are extremely tangled. At this time, all the brothers came back to God, and the voices of discussion rose and fell.


    I looked at the brothers with different expressions in red eyes, and my inner emotions turned upside down. Dong Zhiming''s behavior really made me unable to accept it. However, I could not conceal the truth from all my brothers. I couldn''t let Dong Zhiming take the blame for me. I couldn''t do it. I couldn''t do it. I thought about it. I was about to open my mouth and say to my brothers that I was the murderer Hands.


    But before I could speak again, two people suddenly rushed into the door. They were Dong Zhiming''s brothers. They were also present when I killed song Qingfeng last night. They had followed Dong Zhiming before they entered the organization. It is said that they came out of their hometown together with him. Their relationship is very close. Therefore, after joining the organization, Dong Zhiming put this The two brought in together.


    The two are actually twin brothers, one called big dog and the other called Ergou. Seeing them at this moment, I felt as if I had seen Zhiming himself. When they said they wanted to talk with me alone, I suddenly felt that Dong Zhiming had something to say to me. So, I almost did not think about it, so I followed them out and looked for them A deserted corner stopped.


    When there was no one around, big dog immediately said to me, "brother Xuan, Mingge asked us to tell you something. He knows your character and says that you always think about your brother. He will certainly shoulder the responsibility on yourself and disband the organization you have been working hard for. Mingge doesn''t want your painstaking efforts to be destroyed. He says that he has never admired others in his life, but you are the first He believes that you can bring brilliance to the organization and brothers. He doesn''t want you to ruin your life because of the so-called righteousness. He asked us to tell you that those who make great achievements should be free from small details. He is willing to be a stepping stone on your way to success! "


    When big dog said this, his tone was sad and resolute. As soon as he finished, his younger brother Ergou immediately continued: "yes, our two brothers also support Mingge''s decision. Since we have chosen to join the organization, we are ready to contribute. Mingge is willing to give. We all respect his opinions. Brother Xuan, we all hope you can cheer up and achieve great things You should do whatever you want. It''s just that your heart is not hard enough and you don''t think about yourself. It''s very difficult to achieve great things. Brother Ming hopes you can change yourself through his affairs. I hope you can live up to Mingge''s hard work! "


    With that, I found that the two brothers'' eyes were a little red. Their words attacked my heart, and I was stunned for a moment. Dong Zhiming really understood me very well. Since he had taken the responsibility for me, he specially asked the two brothers to say such a thing to me. This made me determined to be cruel, to cheer me up, and to create a world that belongs to us, So his sacrifice is worth it.


    They are all right. Although I feel decisive, sometimes it''s not vicious enough. I can''t be a real villain. It''s right to be righteous. But if I pay too much attention to righteousness, it''s still difficult to achieve great things. Even my good brother Shen Muchen advised me to either let others take the place of guilt, or destroy the corpse, and never throw myself into the trap. But my idea is still to surrender Surrender, do not involve anyone, now want to come, my idea is really too extreme.


    If I insist on doing so that day, my life may be over. With their power, I will surely die in prison, and the organization will collapse completely. This is definitely not a good result. Dong Zhiming will bear the consequences by himself. His righteousness can save everything and let me know myself. He is for me, for the organization and for all my brothers Boys, it''s great to sacrifice your spirit.


    I was moved by his behavior and admired by his righteousness. What he asked the brothers to send to me also made me wake up gradually. Indeed, I still have too many things to do. My brothers put all their hopes on me. I can''t fail to live up to everyone''s expectations. Since I have chosen this road, I should only do what I am satisfied with. Cao Cao has a saying Very right, I would rather be negative than negative. I finally realized the meaning of this sentence.


    Now calm down and think about it, even if I turn myself in now, I can''t replace Dong Zhiming. He can''t get out of the prison. He has cheated the police and interfered with the judicial justice. Even if it is proved that he didn''t kill people, he at least committed the crime of shielding. At that time, neither of us can escape from the prison. As a result, we can say that we have compensated our wives and broken our soldiers.After thinking about it, I still bit my teeth and respected Dong Zhiming''s decision and decided not to tell the truth. However, I also made a decision in my heart. I will never let him down. I must carry forward the organization and try my best to rescue him and let him accompany me to fight in all directions.


    After chatting with them for a while, I went back to the auditorium again. At this time, all my brothers were still talking about song Qingfeng. Although song Qingfeng deserved more than his death, it became more serious after his death. Many people thought that Zhiming was too reckless and reckless. There are also many people who think that I am going to disband the organization this time. Maybe it was because I knew in advance that song Qingfeng was dead and that he was afraid of bringing harm to everyone.


    Some smart brothers even guessed that I killed the person. After all, I went to song Qingfeng last night, and after returning, I also behaved abnormally. Suddenly, I asked all my brothers to come to school. After careful analysis, it was easy to guess that it was me. However, no one would say it even if some people knew it.


    I didn''t explain anything. I just told all the brothers in the organization that Dong Zhiming was killed because of the organization. No one was allowed to say that he was not. After that, I formally assured everyone that the organization would not be dissolved. Since the matter has become a big problem, I will try my best to resolve the crisis and let the organization be saved from danger.


    Although the organization will not be disbanded, I also ask you to hide. We will not take care of the affairs of the venue. Everyone should stay at school with peace of mind. If there is no special matter, it is better not to leave the school. Especially the senior brothers of the organization are not allowed to leave the school. No one has any objection to me. They want to fight with the organization In the end, there was no doubt about my orders. After all the major and minor affairs of the organization were accounted for, I ended the meeting.


    After the meeting, I received a phone call from Uncle Wu. He also got the news that song Qingfeng was dead. He was shocked by the news and called me to confirm it. I didn''t hide it from him. I directly admitted that although Uncle Wu had certain power, he also told me not to have any activities in a short period of time after confirming the fact. My brothers also hid well and didn''t run around. The next day will be full of ups and downs.


    He said that when song Qingfeng died, Lin Feng and the Song family would definitely put the blame on me. They would certainly trouble me. They told me not to fall into the trap and be more careful at school. I told Uncle Wu about my arrangement here, and he was very satisfied. He told me that he would try his best to help me and minimize the matter as much as possible, but he could not promise me anything Unexpectedly, the dead person is not ordinary people, is the future helmsman of Song family, song Qingfeng, what he can do is to do his best.


    Uncle Wu is the only one who can help me in this city. His status in this city is not low. Black and white are related to each other. Although he can''t completely solve this problem, I can only place my hope on him. In addition, I told Uncle Wu to find a way to save Dong Zhiming, The one who will do everything possible to reduce his crime to as small as possible, and then try to find another way.


    Uncle Wu immediately agreed to my request. After thanking Uncle Wu, I hung up the phone. Although song Qingfeng''s death was an accident in an accident, Lin Feng''s anger was already unstoppable. At the beginning, the development of things was not as big as expected. They knew that song Qingfeng''s death had something to do with me, but he did They can''t find direct evidence that I killed the man, and I can''t help it.


    Uncle Wu intervened with the police, and it was not too difficult for me. I cooperated with them to provide some testimony, and it was over. During this day, there was no accident. I lived in a quiet life. I and all my brothers in the organization returned to the classroom and listened carefully to no class.


    Although my people are in the classroom, my heart does not stay in the school, and my thoughts are always vague. While waiting for the news from Uncle Wu, I think about how to deal with them to resolve the crisis and let the organization rise again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 228.1

    After the accident, I quietly became myself. Every day I went to class as usual and became an ordinary student. But some things can''t be avoided if you want to. In the third class in the morning, Lin Shihan suddenly appeared at the door of my classroom. She called my name at all costs and yelled, "Suluo, get out of here!"


    Obviously, she asked me to set up a teacher to blame, but at the moment, she did not look as lofty as she used to be, and some were just haggard. Seeing her coming, I didn''t have many accidents. I knew that I had to face and I couldn''t escape. So I directly got up and went out of the classroom and took her to the roof of the teaching building.


    I walked in front of me, and Lin Shihan followed me. Standing on the edge of the roof, I looked down on the roof, lit a cigarette leisurely and smoked it. Seeing my posture, Lin Shihan was more angry. She stood in front of me and questioned me: "you killed the breeze, right?"


    In the face of her questioning, I still smoke deeply. It is impossible for me to admit it again. After talking with big dog and two dogs, I made up my mind to live up to Dong Zhiming''s heart. No matter how others guess or question me, I can''t take the initiative to admit it. Therefore, I didn''t look at Lin Shihan and replied casually: "no If there is evidence, please don''t talk nonsense, or I can sue you for slander


    After hearing this, Lin Shihan cried to me with a slight cry: "Suluo, others don''t know. I know that what you said to me last night is true to me. You don''t have to be hard hearted. You killed Qingfeng because my elder brother attacked you, and you vented your hatred on Qingfeng, so you killed him!"


    I didn''t want to explain it to her too much. I said coldly, "he should have died."


    Hearing this, Lin Shihan was completely angry. She did not hesitate to stretch out her hand and slapped me hard. She fanned out the smoke in my mouth. After slapping me, she yelled at me again: "you are a beast, without humanity. Even if Qingfeng is afraid of death, he is cowardly, and he can say some words against his heart in order to live, then you are also You can''t kill him


    The tears of Lin Shihan are surging, and her sadness has reached the extreme. It can be seen that her relationship with song Qingfeng is not ordinary, but her words make me angry and speechless again. Song Qingfeng is her cousin. Yes, that villain gave up her meticulous cousin in order to survive. In Lin Shihan''s heart, she only thought that song Qingfeng was threatened by me for fear of death. She never thought that song Qingfeng was a despicable villain, and she was not wrong to think so. After all, people are relatives! In her eyes, I will always be just a devil. No matter what I do or say is wrong, I can''t change her view on me. I really regret what I did to her before. If she hadn''t lost her brother, I couldn''t bear her slap.


    However, when she raised her hand again to slap me in the mouth, the anger in my heart could no longer be contained. I grabbed her flying hand and roared at her heartrendingly:


    "Lin Shihan, you only consider song Qingfeng. Do you have any mind to consider it from my perspective? I just kidnapped your boyfriend, but you even called your brother to come. As soon as I saw me, I started and even kicked me mercilessly. Even if I was wrong again, you can''t deal with me like that. Do you know that your brother''s foot made me lose my ability to be a man. Do you know what it means to me? My life is over, you know


    At the end of the day, I almost roared and yelled. Lin Shihan may never see me so angry, and almost all of them were scared to be silly. He kept tears in his eyes and looked at me and her arrogant face. My mood in my heart became unstable. I threw Lin Shihan''s hand away, and suddenly jumped onto the edge of the rooftop,


    standing in this extreme In a dangerous place, I had already ignored life and death. I resolutely turned around and looked at Lin Shihan, who thought I was going to jump from a building. He was shocked. He roared angrily: "Lin Shihan, you know, death is not terrible. It''s a relief from feeling tired. Now, I''m really not like death!"


    My hiss and roars floated over the silent rooftop and deeply penetrated into Lin Shihan''s heart. For a moment, her face became more ugly, and her eyes showed an incredible look. She was stunned for a long time before she said, "what''s wrong with you?"


    Her tone of voice, her look, fully demonstrated that she did not believe me, do not believe me that the place where there is a problem. No wonder I said this to her yesterday. She still dares to find me today. I feel ridiculous to see her look like this. I look up to the sky and close my eyes deeply. I adjust my mood and stabilize my mood.


    After calming down, I immediately jumped down again, slowly walked to Lin Shihan, stretched out his hand, pinched her chin, and said to her word by word: "yes, I''m useless, completely abandoned!"


    Looking at me like this, Lin Shihan''s eyes suddenly flashed a little strange. However, the hatred in her heart still occupied the dominant position. Soon, she responded. She shook off my hand and said to me sobbing: "even if it is like this, you can''t kill people. Qingfeng is innocent. Why do you want to kill him?"Sure enough, no matter how much I said, what she cared most about was song Qingfeng. No matter how he was, I was always an outsider. Now Lin Shihan has completely determined that I am the murderer. No matter what I say is futile. It can be said that the enmity between us will never be resolved since she Lin Feng abolished me and I killed song Qingfeng So one day, only one person can laugh to the end!


    I approached Lin Shihan again and looked at her closely. I said in a sharp voice, "Lin Shihan, you and song Qingfeng are deeply in love. I can understand, but I hope you don''t reprimand me again. I''m not a good person, but at least I have a clear conscience about anything. Song Qingfeng deserves his death. Since you have so much time, it''s better to accompany him before he is buried, Don''t bother me here. Now our organization is under the surveillance of the police. I don''t want to make trouble again, so I forbear not to fight you, but please respect yourself, otherwise, I may let you experience the torture of song Qingfeng! "


    After that, my hand suddenly stretched down and directly scraped from Su Xuejing''s thigh to the root of her thigh. Now, I don''t have the sense of male and female rejection. I feel that I am Asia invincible. No matter what I do, I don''t feel embarrassed. Lin Shihan is different. Even though I am a disabled person, I am still a man in her eyes Where could she stand such frivolity? She immediately stepped back and yelled to me, "sulo, you are a dead pervert. You will pay for everything you do!"


    After that, she suddenly turned around and left with tears in her eyes. What she cared about was that I killed her cousin. I had to pay the price. Thinking of the unwillingness in my heart, I couldn''t help shouting at her back: "Lin Shihan, I''d like you to take a message to Lin Feng and tell him to let him do something for me Pay the price


    My tone is very cold, let Lin Shihan''s body can not help but stop, but she did not look back, stopped for a few seconds, she continued to take a step, resolutely left.


    When Lin Shihan''s figure completely disappeared on the roof, I was filled with anger. My fist clenched and I raised my head to roar at the sky. My roar was loud in the sky. After a long time of venting, my mood was relaxed a lot, and I left the roof immediately.


    Lin Shihan left and did not see her in the school. The day passed very quietly, and there was still no major event. However, his brother who inquired about the news outside the school reported that recently, there were always unknown people walking around at the school gate, probably from the Xuanwu society.


    After learning about this, we became more alert. It seems that the other party will not wait for a while, and has already begun to take action. Therefore, I emphasize once again that brothers, not only do not leave school half a step away in school, but also walk in groups on the road on campus. Never leave alone.


    With a cautious heart, we spent another day. However, on the third day of song Qingfeng''s death, the day could not be so peaceful. The news came that song Qingfeng''s father had already rushed to the city. The Song family and Lin Feng''s people had made great moves. Even Uncle Wu couldn''t hold back. They also fought with the people of the Xuanwu society. In the face of these two forces, Uncle Wu Uncle was beaten down.


    Of course, it is not their intention to deal with Uncle Wu. They also know that Uncle Wu is my man. To deal with me, we must first deal with Uncle Wu, and their ultimate goal is to deal with me. They are not fools. They all know that it is I who really killed song Qingfeng.


    This is not the only bad news. On this day, I got a news that made me very uneasy. Uncle Wu called me and told me that the people of the Xuanwu society had issued a gang assassination order, and they would do anything to get rid of me.


    It seems that it is not safe to hide in the school now, and my situation becomes precarious. If the other party really comes to deal with me openly, I will not be afraid at all. After all, no matter how bold they are, they dare not mess around in the school. However, this assassination order is different. It is the highest order of the basaltic society and can only be issued by the president himself. It is said that he was alive under this instruction People, has not yet appeared, even if you die, you may not find who the killer is.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 229.1

    As the largest guild in the city, the Xuanwu society is absolutely full of Crouching Tiger, hidden dragon, and has a lot of powerful talents. Especially in the aspect of assassination, once the order of assassination is issued, they will carry out their tasks by any means, killing people in an invisible way. Many people have died in these people''s hands.


    The order of assassination is only known by the high-level of the Xuanwu society. However, Uncle Wu is also a veteran of the society. He secretly learned about it from the population of the society. As soon as he got the news, he immediately told me to move my position and stop staying at school. From the moment the order was issued, I was in extreme danger After the news, my nerves tensed up immediately. It seemed that in an instant, I stood on the edge of the cliff. No matter how high your martial arts skills are, it''s hard to guard against it. I have a chance to die at any time.


    It''s absolutely impossible to prevent assassination. If the assassins of the Xuanwu society make a sneak attack on me, I feel that there should be no pressure to deal with them. After all, I haven''t dealt with them. No one knows what their fighting capacity is. I don''t worry about my own safety. Pity my brothers. Although they fight bravely, they are only students But these people are killers, killers without blinking eyes. I wish they would only come to me.


    Although I have a fluke about my own skills, if I want to meet a professional expert, such as Liu Qianxue, I can''t guarantee that I can be safe and sound. However, these assassins will not openly fight with you. They are specialized in sneak attack, which will kill you in an instant. If I continue to stay in school, it is not only me I''m in danger, and my brothers are suffering.


    I really didn''t expect that things would come to this stage. As a weak and nameless little character like me, a gang leader would accept such an assassination order. No matter how powerful Lin Feng was, he would be a second in command. If he didn''t make too much trouble, there was nothing wrong with it Out, there is bound to be death, and they are forced to do so.


    Although Lin Feng has the right to dispatch these killers, it also needs the permission of help. It seems that Lin Feng has made great efforts to kill me, and even the leader of the gang has solved it. Let alone the assassination order, I am in absolute crisis. Even if I can escape a robbery, it shows that I am now against the whole Xuanwu society, and their assassination orders were originally issued It''s just for ordinary big people, but I''m just a student. They all want to assassinate. It''s just incredible. Obviously, the people of the Song family didn''t avoid suspicion and directly got involved in it. This time, I won''t give up the matter.


    The crisis was so fierce that it scared me directly. I didn''t hide it. At the moment, I summoned important members of the organization to come to my bedroom and told me about it. After hearing this, all the brothers showed a dignified look. For them, they could understand each other. But now they suddenly heard the so-called assassination order, we would not panic Although the target of the assassination was me, my brothers were also worried about me, and the atmosphere became very heavy.


    All the brothers were nervous and suggested that I hide. For safety, I can hide for a while, but I can''t hide all my life. I''m a man of seven feet. Although my ability is disabled now, my other functions are still normal. Since I have recovered from the degradation, I can''t be slaughtered like this. Even if I want to die, I can''t die In the hands of the basaltic society, I will die with my eyes closed.


    It''s just that I don''t want to hide. I was abandoned by Lin Feng. I haven''t even got revenge from him. Instead, I have to shrink back. What''s more, if I want to hide, I can''t even hide in this city. The city is full of crisis. All the people of Song family and Lin family are staring at me and taking me as prey. Even if I go to Uncle Wu, I''m afraid he will It''s hard to protect me.


    So, I had to leave the city and go home to my father''s side. Now, only his old man can take care of me, but this is not the result I want. I am not willing to go back like this. When I came, I was so confident that I told my father that I would make a world in this city and let him know, His son is no worse than others, even better than others.


    But now, I not only become a disabled person, but also be scared to hide home, then I really even half a man are not, I live and what is the meaning? I can''t hide, but if I don''t leave, what can I do if I stay in school? Even Uncle Wu has no way to deal with this kind of assassination. How can I resist it.


    The voices of my brothers still linger in my ears, or hope that I can escape here. But when I think of Lin Feng''s arrogant appearance, the thought of the brothers in the organization who are worried and unable to settle down, and the thought of Dong Zhiming taking the blame for me, I know that I have not only hatred, but also responsibility. Therefore, I can not escape. I must be brave in life or death face.


    In the end, I made up my mind to never leave. It''s useless for my brothers to persuade me. If I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die. I just want to solve this crisis. After discussing with these brothers in the bedroom for a long time, we couldn''t think of a good way. The killer is in the dark and I''m in the light. How can I change from passive to active? How can we avoid the pursuit of killers? Everything was too hard for me.The brothers were all sad. Everyone frowned and smoked deeply. The whole bedroom was filled with smoke, and there was an atmosphere of suffocation. Just when the brothers were depressed, a cell phone ring suddenly rang, breaking the tense atmosphere.


    In a sensitive state, I couldn''t help shivering. I suddenly came back to realize that the ring was coming from my mobile phone. I haven''t thought about my phone for a long time. Now someone calls me, I suddenly feel something is coming. I immediately take out my hand-held machine and look at it. Suddenly, my eyes light up and find that the number displayed on the caller ID is actually me Dad''s.


    When people walk in the endless darkness and suddenly see a faint light in front of me, it is a kind of joy. At this moment, I suddenly received a call from my father. It was like holding a straw on the edge of death. I didn''t want to drag my father in, and I didn''t want to let him know what I was up to. But now my life is almost gone, It''s possible to be assassinated at any time, so I don''t care much about it.


    I immediately said hello to my brothers, ran out and picked up the phone in the bathroom. Suddenly, my father''s deep voice came from the other end of the phone: "Arlo, I hear you have a problem?"


    Hearing my father''s voice, my nervous mood suddenly relaxed, and quietly replied, "I''ve offended the basaltic society here. They''re going to deal with me!"


    My father listened to my words, not a bit shocked, tone is still very indifferent to say: "you children''s family games I don''t care, I ask is that you really have a problem?"


    It turns out that my father is always concerned about my body. Hearing this problem, my heart was touched again. My sensitive nerve couldn''t help beating wildly. My eyes are red unconsciously. This is not only a blow to me, but also to my father. He has only one son like me. If I can''t inherit the family, it means that my father has no successor.


    After a long pause, I slowly replied, "well, there is a problem. The doctor said that the hope of recovery is not great, it depends on personal nature."


    I thought that my father would be sad and sad when he heard this news, and would certainly revenge me with his temper. But to my surprise, my father''s tone was still deep, as if there was nothing impossible in his eyes. His voice was a little displeased and said, "Arlo, it''s because of this that you''ve been knocked down, and you''ve been down since then?"


    From my father''s words, I felt the implication of his words. It seemed that I was very disappointed with me. I remember very clearly that when I went back to school, I was so confident and assured my father that his son Su Qiyao would not be inferior to others.


    But now, I not only did not stand out, but also humiliated my father. This incident gave me a fatal blow, shattered my self-confidence, let me no matter how strong, once resolute also disappeared. When facing my father''s question, I was a little dumbfounded and didn''t know what to say. My father didn''t wait for my reply, and continued to say:


    "I''m Su Qiyao Since the doctor said that he had a chance to recover, you should believe in this opportunity. If you don''t believe in yourself, you are really wasted. Even if not, what''s the big deal? You are still a man. If you are knocked down, you can get up. If your heart is broken, your people will be completely abandoned. When I asked you to go back to school, I didn''t mean how strong your military strength was, but I thought that your spirit and will had passed the test, so I let you experience it outside and really grow up! "


    It seems that I really failed to live up to my father''s expectations. From the very beginning, my father told me that this road is not only a road of no return, but also full of danger. But I don''t care about these, or I set foot on it without hesitation. I naively thought that I would build a world of my own by my own strength, and let my father look at me with a new look, but I really am Too young, too arrogant, only a little strength began to be arrogant, in the end, not only did not succeed, but also let my father down.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 220.2

    When I really set foot on this road, I found that everything was not as simple as I imagined. I thought I was not afraid of anything and had no opponent. But I fell down when I was abolished. I thought I was not afraid of death, but I was really dying. I could not help but fear that I was too small in this world. I thought I was not afraid of killing people, but I really did I will also shiver, I have no cruel heart after all.


    When I was a freshman, I tried many things for the first time. However, I found that the first time I tried to do something, I would be flustered, unprepared, restless and lose confidence. In the face of the anger of the Song family and the Lin family, I began to be helpless. The only support in my heart was Uncle Wu. Now even he was suppressed, what can I do? Can I really lead my student party against the biggest gang in this city? It''s no doubt that it''s an egg against a stone. It doesn''t matter if I die, but it also implicates my brothers. I really can''t do it.


    Although I have ambition, I also have self-knowledge. It''s the first time that a group of new students even kill people. How to fight against the Xuanwu society, how to face the pressure of the Lin family and the Song family? For the safety of my brothers, I have to choose to stay in school. But now I can''t even stay in school. The order of assassination from the basaltic society is directed at me. I not only want to hide, but also look for a safe haven. All these things are not what I want. I can only blame my short development time, and I can''t compete with the basaltic society at all. All kinds of pressure really make me have more heart than strength.


    After thinking about it, I finally broke my appointment with my father. I promised him that I didn''t do it. I told my father my situation truthfully: "Dad, I not only abolished, but also killed a man, who is the only son of the Song family. Now the Xuanwu Association and the Song family all want to deal with me. If they want to kill me, I can''t deal with them!"


    In the face of such a big danger, I really don''t know how to give myself self-confidence, how to break through the crisis.


    To my surprise, my father still didn''t feel too surprised after listening to me. Then, he said to me, "Oh, I''ve heard about your killing. Since you have chosen this road, it''s normal for you to carry a few lives on your back. As long as you do something that is worthy of your conscience, you don''t have to blame yourself. As for the bullshit Gang, it''s hard Didn''t Wu Tianhao solve it for you? "


    Killing people is a big deal for me, a fledgling kid, but it''s not worth mentioning in my father''s eyes. He seems to care nothing about this matter at all, and my father''s tone seems to care nothing about the Xuanwu society. His tone is full of disdain for the Xuanwu society, and he doesn''t ask me what the origin of the Xuanwu society is. He feels like a small role Yes.


    After listening to my father''s words, I quickly explained to him, "Uncle Wu has helped me, but the influence of the Xuanwu society and the Song family is too big for him to cope with!"


    I thought that after listening to my words, my father should pay attention to the biggest gang in this city, but I didn''t expect my father still didn''t care. He just snorted and said, "Wu Tianhao!"


    When he said Wu Tianhao''s three words, it was obviously meaningful. My heart suddenly broke a few times when he heard it. Although my father was a big old man, he sometimes had a delicate mind. Now he made it clear that Uncle Wu didn''t try his best to help me. Does my father think Uncle Wu has hidden strength? Didn''t you try your best to help me with the Xuanwu Association and the Song family?


    Didn''t you really try your best? But I don''t think he is that kind of person at all. He has helped me several times. If there is no him, I may have died. Thanks to Yongquan, I don''t want my father to misunderstand him. Therefore, I immediately defended Uncle Wu: "Dad, things are not what you think, Uncle Wu."


    Before I finished my words, my father immediately interrupted me and said to me resolutely: "Arlo, you don''t have to say it. I know that some things can''t just look at the surface, do you understand?"


    Hearing this, I suddenly felt a chill running through my whole body. Uncle Wu was very kind, honest and honest, and helped me everywhere. How could he not really help me? Is my dad suspicious? Or my experience in the world is too shallow, too naive, do not know who is going to be complicated.


    My father''s words lingered deeply in my mind. I couldn''t help but panic, and suddenly thought of what Xie Yu said to me that day. It seems that she is right. The fruit on this road is deeper than I thought.


    Thinking of these, I couldn''t help but take a breath. At this time, my father''s voice came over again: "Arlo, listen, Wu Tianhao is a very capable person. The dilemma you are in front of is not a big deal for him, but you must remember that Wu Tianhao can be used, but you can never rely on it!"


    My father''s tone is still calm, but I can hear it. There are too many profound meanings in it. These words are the simplest but most profound explanation of Wu Tianhao. As expected, people''s hearts are the most difficult to guess, and people''s hearts are more dangerous than any danger.


    I have always trusted Wu Tianhao wholeheartedly. I believe everything he says to me. I really think his ability can suppress Lin Feng, but absolutely can''t suppress the alliance between their two families. However, from my father''s words, I realize that Wu Tianhao and Lin Feng are just acting. They are acting. He can''t control Lin Feng at all, That''s why he dared to smash my field and hurt all my brothers.After I killed and told Wu Tianhao that I had killed song Qingfeng, he told me that this matter made him a little difficult. He also told me and my brothers to hide first. Almost all the things I did recently were guided by him, which made me feel that the Xuanwu society was heaven. He and I could not deal with the union of their two families. Therefore, he did not help me in this matter This made me hide in the school, and I thought of solutions to the difficulties. I was afraid and conflicted from the bottom of my heart, which made me unable to confront the Xuanwu society and the Song family with confidence. It turns out that the only reason why things have happened so far is that I trust him too much and rely too much on him.


    It turns out that everything is just my psychological function, and things are not so afraid as I imagined. This is not a crisis at all. Only Wu Tianhao is willing to help me, I will not worry about my situation at all. Until now, I know that my father does not care about my affairs. In his eyes, these two forces are not afraid at all, as long as Wu Tianhao is sincere Help me to solve this problem easily.


    What my father meant was to tell me from the side that to solve this crisis, Wu Tianhao should be used. No matter whether he helped me from his heart or not, after all, my father''s face was still there. Therefore, he would never refuse me on his face. Once he really pulled him into the water, he would help me.


    At this moment, I learned that although my father didn''t ask about the world, he knew everything about me like the palm of his hand. No wonder he assured me that I ran to the city alone. It turned out that the person he introduced to me at the beginning was a man who had an eye for the sky in this city. However, Wu Tianhao, who has a good eye for the sky, has been fooling me. At this critical moment, my father called Tell me how to solve the difficulties. I can use Wu Tianhao, but I can''t trust and rely on him.


    Having said so much, the most important thing for me now is to develop my own power. Only when I am strong, can I not rely on others for everything. Now, except for my father, I can no longer trust others, and I can only rely on myself.


    But even if I can ask Wu Tianhao to help me fight against Lin Feng, he is helpless in this assassination. I don''t know how many people they will send to assassinate me. I can''t keep myself nervous all day long to guard against unknown dangers. If I''m not careful, I will die of Huang Quan. So I immediately told my father my worry:


    "Dad, those things are down It''s nothing. What I''m worried about is the order of the Xuanwu society. It''s impossible to prevent such things as assassination. Moreover, I can''t stretch my nerves all day. I can fight the enemy head-on, but it''s a bit unstable to deal with sudden killers! "


    This is my most concerned problem, and it is also the cause of my most panic. I have to make it clear to my father. But what surprised me again is that after listening to my words, my father still has no sense of tension, and his voice is still so calm and calm:


    "come on, son, let yourself be confident, don''t always be timid, as long as you do it bravely You will find that many things are nothing at all, because you have a condition that no one else can ever possess. You are the son of Su Qiyao. "


    After that, my father hung up the phone without waiting for me to reply. I held my mobile phone and fell into a daze. Every word of my father always lingered in my ears. From the first word he said to me, to after he hung up the phone, he didn''t care about my sense of crisis. Now I understand that he doesn''t care about my life. He is encouraging me in disguise Because he cared too much about his life, he bound his heart and stopped the pace of progress. Every word of his, including every word, reminded me not to be easily knocked down by reality, and not too easy to defeat my self-confidence. He hoped that I could learn self-improvement and become a real man.


    Thinking of these, I am really full of self-confidence, self-confidence return to self-confidence, but can the Xuanwu society''s assassination order be solved by my self-confidence? What''s the meaning of my dad''s last words? Does he seem to have something to say, or has he helped me figure out the measures to deal with it?


    But no matter what, my father''s words full of deep meaning are deeply engraved in my mind, which makes my heart more tenacious, and also gives me endless confidence. My father is right. Only things that I have experienced in person can make me grow up. The face-to-face should be brave to face, so I can''t be afraid, even the road ahead I also have to face the danger. I can''t be a timid tortoise, because I am Su Qiyao''s son!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 221.2

    After thinking of this, I immediately came out of the shadow of failure, and my blood was boiling again. I felt that I had come back again. Then, I left the bathroom and went back to the bedroom. When my brothers saw me answer the phone, their faces suddenly brightened and immediately asked me, "brother, whose phone was it just now?"


    I looked at all the brothers in the bedroom with confidence on my face and said passionately, "my dad!"


    The simple two words instantly brightened the expression of my brothers, and their faces showed the same expression as me, because these brothers also know that my father is an unusual person, so after knowing that it is his phone call, everyone must think that my father has done something to me. The brothers asked me with one voice what he said to me.


    I didn''t explain too much. I said a meaningful sentence: "let me go, don''t be timid!"


    Hearing this, the blood of the brothers was ignited, and they were very excited. To tell the truth, no matter who is a man, he doesn''t want to stay in school. Every man doesn''t want to hide every day. These days, the brothers of the organization stay in the school and die. Even in the seemingly peaceful school, we have suffered a lot of criticism, Many people think that we are too vulnerable, like paper tigers, have been knocked back to the prototype, and even some people are glad that they did not join in.


    The other brothers in the organization feel very weak. Their glory has been gone, and there is no place to show their strength. We all know that what we lack is strength. With our student party, how can we defeat the basaltic society which covers the sky with one hand.


    However, now my brothers can see my fighting spirit and hope from my look. They know that the hot blooded era of the organization is coming again. The brothers have said that they are willing to accompany me in the tribulation. I am also very pleased to see the attitude of my brothers towards me. Of course, it is not enough for us to have a cavity of warm blood. We also need to plan a good battle strategy. Blind self-confidence can only help us It''s death. We have to get back all the dignity that belongs to us.


    After I made the decision, I immediately held an emergency meeting with my brothers about the Jedi counterattack. Because of the suppression of the Xuanwu society, our organization has lost its face and become the laughing stock of others. What''s more, because of the suppression of the Xuanwu society, my own business was forced to close down for rectification. The loss was extremely heavy. Boss Wang was forced to make peace with him I have terminated my contract. If we go on like this, our organization will have no place in the eastern district.


    I want to regroup and make a name again. Only by changing from passive to active, how can the basaltic power be? They are also composed of human beings, and they are not gods. As long as we have confidence and ability, of course, as long as we have time, we can defeat them. Therefore, what we should do is not sit in the school and wait for death, but take the initiative to attack. In this way, we can also teach Lin Feng a lesson and let them know that although my organization is weak, it is not easy to bully.


    My brothers all support my idea. However, we all know that we can''t deal with Lin Feng alone. Of course, I also know this. If we want to give a fatal blow to the Xuanwu society, we must make use of Wu Tianhao, the only one I rely on in this city.


    Thinking about it, I immediately asked my brothers to do their own things. After finishing this, I dismissed the meeting. After the brothers left, I immediately took out my mobile phone and contacted Wu Tianhao. As soon as the phone was connected, I didn''t have any nonsense. I went straight to the theme and said, "Uncle Wu, I just contacted my father. My father told me to let go of it. So, I don''t want to hide any more. I want to Take the initiative to attack the basaltic society, so I need your help


    I didn''t want to give Wu Tianhao room for other problems. I just threw him a difficult problem and asked him to retreat. Since he kept his strength and refused to help me with all his strength, I directly moved my father out. I think he would care about my father''s face. Sure enough, after listening to my words, Wu Tianhao''s attitude was different. He asked me in a puzzled tone: "Su Is that what he said


    I did not hesitate to reply: "yes, my father told me to do boldly, said you will do your best to help me!"


    I once again put Wu Tianhao in the army and let him ride the tiger. I can''t believe that everything is like this. How can he refuse me.


    It is estimated that Wu Tianhao didn''t expect that I would speak so fiercely. He stopped for a moment, sighed, and said, "Arlo, Uncle Wu will certainly help you with all his strength. But have you ever thought that once you mainly attack, you will be completely against Xuanwu. Can you bear this consequence?"


    I have to say that Uncle Wu is indeed an old fox. He not only promised me, but also reminded me of the consequences of fighting against the Xuanwu Association. He wanted to suppress my ambition with this remark. But in another way of thinking, no matter how powerful Wu Tianhao is, who is willing to fight against a big gang? Of course, I understand his thinking, but I must use him, otherwise If I fight against the basaltic society myself, I will die.


    Thinking of these, I replied calmly: "Uncle Wu, even if I don''t take the initiative to attack, do you think Xuanwu can easily let me go?"


    Wu Tianhao refuted me with such a simple sentence. However, no matter what he said was true or false, he said to me in a worried tone: "however, alo, you are still in crisis. The order of the Xuanwu society may assassinate you at any time. If you have a good or bad character, how can I explain to your father?"After listening to Wu Tianhao, my mouth unconsciously showed a strange smile, and replied with a strong and sonorous voice: "this is not your concern. Uncle Wu, I am not afraid of any kind of fart assassination order, so my father is not worried about it!"


    After listening to this, Wu Tianhao also had nothing to say. Then he said to me euphemistically: "well, since that is the case, please contact me when I need it. I will do my best to help."


    I got Wu Tianhao''s reply, my heart was more surging. After all, I hung up the phone and I immediately prepared for the event against Xuanwu Association. Of course, my enemy is not Xuanwu society. Now, the main thing is Lin Feng. After all, Xuanwu and I have no deep hatred. The reason why I get involved with this gang is because of Lin Feng. Therefore, I am the first target to deal with The mark is Lin Feng. I have been very sorry for his revenge.


    During this day, my people are preparing silently. This preparation is equivalent to our counter attack war, and is also the biggest battle since the organization was founded, and it is also related to our life and death. Therefore, we all attach great importance to this action. All the preparations we should prepare are complete and all preparations are quietly carried out.


    This evening, the information personnel in charge of the organization sent an important message that Lin Feng went to a steel factory in the East District. The place was spacious and remote, and people didn''t care much about it. But it was the largest stronghold of Xuanwu society. Many members of the Xuanwu society were hidden here. It seems that ordinary employees are soldiers of Xuanwu society, They were under the cover of steel production, but secretly did something illegal.


    This factory is a stronghold of Xuanwu Association, and it is no secret matter. It is known that it is, but it is still a key enterprise in the city. It can be seen that Xuanwu association is really capable. Although Xuanwu association is the largest gang in the city, its power is mainly concentrated in the East area. In the East, it can be said that the police are in the daytime and the night is their home area.


    Today, Lin Feng ran to the place himself, maybe he would do some other shameful activities. Originally, my spearhead was temporarily afraid to target the place. In any case, it was the stronghold with the largest number of Xuanwu Lake. It was very risky to attack there. But Lin Feng just went there, so I could only lock the target there. If I could successfully end the stronghold, it would be a fatal blow to Xuanwu.


    Thinking of this, I immediately contacted Wu Tianhao and said my purpose. My words surprised Wu Tianhao. However, he promised to help me before. So, he didn''t say much, but simply promised me that he would let people help. After I agreed with him about the time and place, I hung up the phone, and then I took my people to leave.


    At this time, I was in full momentum, and I was in sharp contrast with the depression of the previous day. Maybe, I am the real me now. My brothers are all rendered by my momentum. All those eager to try are ready to do a big job. I have brought 50 people in total. Everyone is the elite in the organization. These days in school, brothers can be really real What is choking is bad, now, not only can go out for breath, but also revenge these days of hard forcing life, how can we not be excited.


    At 8:40 p.m., 50 brothers had already arrived at the gathering place. And the people of Wu Tianhao arrived early. After meeting with his people, they were almost the same as us. The man who led me knew that the black man in the field.


    It seems that Wu Tianhao has made the best efforts this time. There are many people in the school, and the strength of the leader is extremely strong. To be honest, I am also relieved that there are many people who are in charge of him. Although the Xuanwu society is powerful, it is only one of his strongholds, and there are no more people who can be attacked by our hundred people.


    He simply told him my strategy of fighting, hoping that he could cooperate with me and listen to me. The black faced man didn''t have any nonsense. He said to me with great pride: "boss said it, listen to your command!"


    I nodded with satisfaction. After discussing with him, the time had come to nine. At this time, I made a gesture to show the big guy to set off. Then, a large group of people approached the target place quietly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 222.2

    After all the staff were ready, I went out alone. At this moment, there was no one outside the huge factory building, but many people were scattered in the yard. Playing cards and drinking everything, everyone was free to move, and the crowd were all in normal life. Everything was so peaceful. My sudden appearance did not attract any attention from anyone inside People are willing to take a look at me.


    I watched for a long time and coughed heavily. Finally, this move of mine attracted the attention of a smoker. He walked over to me, looked me up and down, and said faintly, "if you want to buy something, you can come tomorrow. We have already finished work here."


    Although the words were polite, but the tone was obviously a little impatient. I looked at the smoker and said in a loud voice, "I''m not here to buy things!"


    My voice is very loud, so that the people inside have stopped the movement of their hands, have to look at me, and in front of this smoker, is a look of surprise at me, doubt asked: "then what are you here for?"


    His voice dropped at the same time, my right hand suddenly shook, immediately, from my right hand sleeve mouth, slipped out a bright swing stick, and when the handle of the swing stick passed through my palm, I squeezed it hard, and said with an evil smile, "I am here to repair people!"


    He said, not waiting for the smoking man to react, he quickly waved his club and directly hit the man''s head. My speed was very fast, which made people unable to defend. One of the people inside saw this scene and immediately called out: "Puma, get out of the way!"


    However, it was obviously too late for them to remind him. My swing stick directly hit his head, and blood ran down his forehead. When he was shocked, I suddenly stepped out of my leg and kicked him in the abdomen. The smoking man flew out and fell heavily on the ground.


    The moment the smoking man fell down, several other people immediately showed a look of consternation. But in a flash, their looks changed from amazement to anger. They already saw that I was here to smash the scene. Suddenly, the gang lost what they had done and swore: "my God, your mother!"


    After scolding, they took the guys around them one after another, and stormed towards me. Their state was obviously to abolish me. Before they rushed to the door, I yelled behind me and rushed out a large group of people holding the guy. When those people who came over were stunned, the soldiers behind me rushed to those people crazily and went up to them It was a random beating. In less than a moment, these people were beaten to cry for their parents.


    The first group of people who rushed out behind me were Haoran people. They released all their frustrations for so many days. Especially Haoran himself was red eyed. After they had no strength to fight back, they did not stop. How could he think that we, the masters of tigers and wolves, were prepared and dare to fight against the people of the basaltic society.


    When we didn''t pay attention, one of the people who fell on the ground, without knowing where the strength came from, yelled into the air. Obviously, he was calling for help to those who didn''t come out. We rushed directly into the air, regardless of how many people there were in them.


    Suddenly, a number of men with machetes sprang out of the house. These men were soldiers who had been fighting for a long time, and they were full of deterrence. However, we were so numerous and powerful that we did not fear them at all. No matter whether they were human beings or ghosts, we were merciless.


    In particular, I rushed to the front of the team, unstoppable. The gods blocked the gods and the Buddhists killed the Buddhas. Those individuals of the other side were unprepared and could not defeat our group of tigers and wolves. Just as we were fighting fiercely, a loud sound of the iron door being opened suddenly came into our ears.


    I couldn''t help looking back, I found that the closed door of the workshop next door was opened, and suddenly a lot of people poured out. They blocked the gate of our entrance directly. Blocking the road was like blocking our retreat. There were more than 30 people who just came out. They were all members of the basaltic society, with absolute combat effectiveness Much stronger than our brothers.


    As soon as their group surrounded us, a leader immediately called to us: "where are you from, grandson tortoise! If you dare to make trouble here, my brothers, cut them off for me


    At that time, the group of big men with swords behind him swept towards us. Just as they rushed over, a few people suddenly stopped, because a large number of people suddenly poured out behind these people. These people were not others, but the brothers of the black faced big man. When they came, they did not give each other a chance to breathe. They went up again in a mess.


    The brothers led by the black faced big man are more experienced in fighting than those in the basaltic society. They are unprepared to attack the people who support them. When our brothers see the helpers coming, their morale is even stronger. Without saying a word, they meet the enemy in front of them, and in an instant, they kill these confused members of the Xuanwu society.


    Almost less than five minutes later, we cleaned up the people in this room. Without any pause, I took the lead and rushed directly to their other houses. After hearing the fighting, several groups of people were rushed from other directions, but they were all knocked down by us. At this time, the whole workshop was in a complete mess, and the staff in it were in a hurry As soon as they ran out, they were quickly cleaned up by our people. Some people who were still in sleep did not let go and gave a beating directly from the bed.For these people in the Xuanwu society, we are merciless. It is impossible to stop until we are in a coma. The attack is fast and fierce. Within half an hour, we drive straight into the last part of the yard. A workshop in the backyard is still on, and we clean the rooms. There is no important thing. Obviously, the last house hidden here should be Xuanwu The secret stronghold of the meeting. If I thought it was right, Lin Feng should be here at the moment.


    This house is closely guarded, and all the doors and windows are welded by electricity. As soon as I saw the house, I immediately ran with my brothers. Outside the secret workshop, there were a group of men in suits. As soon as I saw us coming, one of them knocked hard on the wooden door, while the others all picked up the guys in their hands, Put on a fighting posture.


    What''s more, these seemingly powerful people were disintegrated by us three or two times. To be good, we can only blame the small number of them and the large number of us. After cleaning up the last defense line, I was the first to rush to the wooden door and kicked it with all my strength. Bang, the wooden door was kicked open by me. Then, I strode in.


    After I went in, other brothers followed in one after another. Only a few of them were injured. All of them were only slight injuries. After I entered the door, I immediately scanned the interior of the workshop and saw that there were more than 20 people in it. They were divided into two pairs, forming a confrontation. One of the leaders was the person I was looking for, Lin Feng.


    Without waiting for me to open my mouth, a bald head led by another team immediately confronted Lin Feng and asked, "crazy man, what is this situation? Don''t you say you''re safe here? "


    In fact, no one expected that he could be attacked in this place, and his bald face was extremely ugly at this time, but it was far worse than that of Lin Feng. Lin Feng''s iron green face looked at the army behind me, then turned to look at me with an unbelievable look in his eyes. Then, he said to me in a cold voice: "Suluo, I didn''t expect it was really you. It''s up to you How can these people rush in? "


    After all, he is an old man. In the face of such a scene, his voice is still calm and he is still not afraid of us. At the moment, what he can''t believe is that with the dozens of people I''ve brought, he can break into his interior.


    It was just his question, but before I could make a voice and answer, there was a very rough voice outside the factory building, saying, "there are also us!"


    As soon as the sound fell, the back door of the workshop was kicked open again with a bang. The black faced man and his brother rushed in, forming a situation of encirclement in the factory building. At this moment, Lin Feng was unable to fly.


    But Lin Feng was still very calm. He was just surprised that the big black faced man would come here. Immediately, he turned his head and looked at the black faced man and said coldly, "Zhao tie, are you really going to fight against Xuanwu?"


    It turns out that the name of the black faced man is Zhao tie. It seems that Lin Feng has heard of his name. However, Zhao tie doesn''t care about Lin Feng''s threat at all. He says arrogantly, "it''s none of my business. I''m just carrying out the boss''s order."


    A word simply showed everything. Lin Feng also took him out of the way. He bit his teeth in anger and looked at me again. He said in a cold voice, "Suluo, who gave you the courage to call here? Are you not afraid to die?"


    What I dislike most is that he is such a person. He has become a turtle in a jar and is still threatening me. I looked at his arrogant face and said leisurely, "Lin Feng, you are all dying. You dare to threaten me, which makes me admire very much!"


    When I said this, I still held my fist and shook him a few times. My hatred for him has reached the extreme. He can''t help but abandon me and beat my best brother. I really want to put him to death immediately. Anyway, he can''t escape from my palm any more. Now I just want to kill him slowly.


    But after hearing what I said, Lin Feng snorted coldly and said, "you want to catch me. It''s a fool''s dream. Remember, Suluo, you will pay for today''s behavior!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 223.2

    After that, he quickly turned around and ran towards the wall on his left. In a moment, he was like a keen leopard, jumping high and high like a real peerless expert. He ran around the room, playing around and running to the door. All of a sudden, many of us haven''t responded to us yet Waiting, Lin Feng has run to the door, with his body we even chase him, also have no use.


    This is something I absolutely did not expect. I underestimated his strength. My heart was like a deflated ball. I was very disappointed. The purpose of my coming here today is not only to attack the spirit of the basaltic Association, but also to revenge Lin Feng. However, in the end, my revenge was not revenged and the enemy ran away from my eyes in an instant. This made me feel very depressed and lost A sense of falling arises spontaneously.


    We were disappointed, but today it didn''t come in vain. We also gave a major blow to the basaltic society. We happened to interrupt Lin Feng''s business here. There was a lot of money and drugs on the ground. Obviously, Lin Feng and bald are doing illegal activities. Although the money is very attractive, they don''t belong to me. I didn''t move, although Lin Feng was safe and sound He ran away, but I can''t make him feel better.


    So, after cleaning up the battlefield, I knocked out all the people with bareheaded hair and left all the evidence to the police uncle. After reporting to the police, my brothers and I immediately withdrew without leaving any clues.


    the police were as like as two peas in Wu Tianhao''s side. One was to put the dens of Xuanwu completely. Two, we could prevent the bashmen headquarters from sending people to encircle us in time. But the plan was very successful and ended successfully. Although Raymond Lam was eventually run away, the ending was still beautiful, just like the plan, and it also gave Xuanwu a lesson. It''s done.


    The next day, a news shocked the whole Eastern District, that is, the iron and steel plant was closed down. The news on the news was that there was a drug trade here. The two sides had uneven share of the stolen goods, and there was a conflict. The casualties were heavy. All of them were captured by the police, and even the boss here was taken away by the police.


    It seems very simple on the surface, but in the underground world of the Eastern District, everyone knows that the basaltic society has a lot of means to do things, and this kind of accident will never happen. The reason why this kind of failure happened last night caused one of the biggest strongholds of the basaltic society and let the police give it to a nest. It''s because there is a non mainstream organization involved in it, that is us!


    On this day, the incident was quickly spread in the underground world of the eastern district. My other shore flower, a nameless organization composed of a group of non mainstream students, became famous overnight. However, I, the famous boss, was sleeping on the bed in my bedroom during the rumor day.


    Because of the busy day yesterday, even after the victory in the evening, I kept on doing the aftercare work, and went back to my bedroom to sleep at dawn. So I was really too tired and didn''t wake up until noon. When I was chatting with Duke Zhou, I suddenly felt as if someone was shaking my body. Then, Chen Haoran came to my ear Excited voice: "brother Xuan, brother Xuan, good news, great news!"


    I opened my eyes vaguely and looked at the excited Chen Haoran. I asked, "what''s the good news?"


    Chen Haoran said with a smile on his face: "brother Xuan, just got the news, the site of the Xuanwu society was sealed up, and many of their members were also put into the detention center. Even the owner of the venue also went in with him. This time, the basaltic meeting has suffered heavy losses. It seems that we are really famous


    See Haoran so excited appearance, I have some speechless, I stretched a stretch, and then slowly climbed down from the bed, while wearing clothes, said: "Haoran, this is really good news for us, I have long expected, but we can''t be happy too early, now it happens, Lin Feng''s hatred for me must be greater, he one We will be crazy to retaliate against us. Therefore, we should not be happy now. Next, we should be prepared for war. We should also celebrate when the Xuanwu society is completely destroyed. From now on, let all the brothers play up the spirit of twelve points and be ready to fight at any time to prevent being attacked by surprise! "


    After listening to my words, Hao Ran''s smile froze immediately. He seemed to realize the seriousness of the problem. He nodded to me immediately and said in a deep voice: "brother Xuan, what you said is reasonable. We have nothing to do, especially you. Be careful. The assassination order is still in progress. Your danger is everywhere."


    I smile at him, slowly said: "nothing, I will be careful!"


    After that, I went to the bathroom to wash up. Haoran also followed me and talked to me constantly. He told me that the morale of my brothers was high now, and he thought that the first gang was not so terrible. When they came, they still called them back and asked me when I could go to see the theater. The brothers were looking forward to it!


    After I washed my face, I said to Haoran casually, "tonight!"


    Although the crisis is still around me, I don''t want to escape. No matter what happens, I have to face it bravely. If I don''t take care of the affairs of the field, I may lose it. Therefore, I must take advantage of the reputation of the organization and attack with victory. I know deeply that escape will never solve the problem, and I am not afraid of basaltic I can also feel it from the first world war last night. The basaltic association is not as terrible as expected.Of course, not only that, but also I have a secret weapon that I don''t know. In fact, through the fight last night, I feel that the people in the Xuanwu society are not as good as those thugs of Wu Tianhao. No wonder my father said that if Wu Tianhao wanted to help me, things would not be so difficult. As expected, Wu Tianhao also promised me that once I was in danger Ji, contact him immediately, and he will come to save me as soon as possible. Therefore, I don''t care about the basaltic society at all. In my opinion, the Xuanwu Association, the largest group in this city, is just in vain.


    After listening to my words, Haoran showed his excited expression again and said excitedly: "brother Xuan, brothers are waiting for your words!"


    I knew that all my brothers were bleeding blood, and they all wanted to make the organization recover. Now we just have a big reputation. Who doesn''t want to take the opportunity to go back to the field and find the lost dignity.


    thinking of this, I laughed happily, and then I said to Haoran: "Haoran, have you eaten? If you don''t have a meal, please join us! ¡±


    Chen Haoran and I went out of the dormitory, like the canteen. We should have found a restaurant to celebrate yesterday''s victory, but the problems have not been completely solved, so it is not suitable to celebrate in a big way now. We are facing crisis all the time, and we should be careful when we are excited. Therefore, we should stay at school when we are free, Eating canteen, living in dormitory.


    When we came to the canteen, the meal order had already passed, and there was almost no one in the canteen. After we finished the meal, we found a place to sit down and talk about the wonderful battle of last night. Before we knew it, a few sporadic diners in the canteen had left, leaving only Haoran and I, and the cleaning staff of the canteen.


    Our meal was only half eaten, and the cleaners dragged the floor to our side. We had not finished. I didn''t know why. I suddenly felt that the atmosphere here was not right. Maybe it was because I knew that the Xuanwu society had issued an assassination order. I was always on guard. Therefore, regardless of whether Haoran had finished eating or not, I directly and seriously said, "I''m full, let''s go!"


    When I finished saying this, Hao Ran didn''t know why she looked at me. At this time, the cleaner beside me suddenly moved. She held the mop and threw it on my face. It was too fast and gorgeous. I didn''t respond at all. I was thrown on my face by her mop. Suddenly, a smell of stench almost made me faint, and the force of the mop to me let me go My whole body is not stable, directly fell down from the seat on the ground, my head is also solid hit on the floor, fell on the ground, I immediately dizzy, the eyes of Venus.


    Just when I was confused, I heard Chen Haoran''s cry again: "brother Xuan, be careful!"


    This sudden sound made me open my eyes in a conditioned way. Then I found that Chen Haoran, sitting opposite me, suddenly reacted. Looking at the cleaner wearing a mask, he took out a sharp dagger and attacked me. He called me and prepared to stop this man.


    And this cleaner is a professional killer, the strength is not Haoran can be compared, he is so big a person, she kicked off in an instant, in the calcium carbide fire, the killer''s knife accurately toward my heart, all this came too fast, too sudden, I was careful also useless, did not give people a chance to breathe, I even return In consternation and confusion, Leng is not back to God, in the face of this killer''s attack, I really have no resistance.


    At this moment, I can only stare at her action with wide eyes and the sharp dagger stabbing at me. My first reaction is that this time I am really going to die. In a moment, all kinds of emotions suddenly hit me in my heart, and even I have no strength to breathe. I can only watch the dagger stab my heart like this, but it''s just the tip of the dagger At the moment of my clothes, it stopped suddenly. I immediately reacted to it and found that there was a big thick hand tightly holding the dagger wrist of the assassin...


    after a close look www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 224.2

    Her strength is extraordinary. Even if she doesn''t steal attacks, I am only able to open it in front of her. Moreover, she directly deprived me of the chance of backhand. Her head was knocked out. Before she eased, her dagger stabbed and responded quickly. However, she was knocked down by her. The dagger stabbed so quickly, but it didn''t directly stab me Her wrist was clamped by a big hand between trance.


    It was such a simple action that almost saved my life. I could imagine how the master of that hand existed. I lay on the ground, and I had slowed down the God. She noticed clearly that the eyes of the cleaner were full of murderous energy and suddenly a little startled. She turned her head quickly and looked at the master of the big hand. I looked at it in her eyes In the past, I found that the master of the big hand was a strange man.


    His face is dark and his skin is rough. He is like a peasant in the tunnel. He is not tall and has a strong physique. Especially on his face, he has a very conspicuous scar. His glasses are straight through his nose. It looks very vicious. The weather in November is not too cold. But he is wrapped in a worn military coat. It looks very strange. It is a strange person , actually quietly appeared in the canteen, but also can prevent the killer from killing me in time, more importantly, in the face of such a fierce killer, this strange man is effortless, easily seized her wrist, even the expression is very indifferent.


    Looking back at the killer, it seems that the strange man has strangled his life. At this moment, her forehead is full of sweat. After a while, she snorted. At the same time, her leg moved, and a big swing leg swept to the strange man quickly. It seems to have a lethality in this leg. But for the weird man, it is like a pediatrics. He even has a little bit of it Hiding without hiding, he carried the killer''s foot hard. However, while he took the foot, his hand moved, holding the wrist of the cleaner and throwing it at will.


    Immediately, the powerful killer just like sandbags, flew out directly, fell over the table, and saw this scene, I couldn''t help but breathe, and my heart was shaking. Such a powerful killer was in the hands of a strange man, so unbearable that I suddenly remembered a saying: "there are people outside the world!"


    However, the killer is not a fool, knowing that she is not the opponent of a strange man. So, the moment she fell to the ground from the table, almost half a moment without pause, she turned over at the fastest speed, her body was extremely light, her movements were abnormal and rapid, and then she ran away, and disappeared in the canteen in a flash.


    Although I haven''t seen the woman''s appearance clearly from the beginning to the end, I don''t need to think I know. This must be the killer sent by Xuanwu Association. I thought I could keep my life carefully, but I didn''t expect that I would be so vulnerable to the attack. It seems that what I lack or realize is the training.


    When I was in a state of mind, the strange man suddenly reached out his hand to me and said politely to me, "you are OK, master Su!"


    His voice is quite pleasant compared with his appearance. It gives a feeling of incomprehensibility. It is that he feels very safe with him. More importantly, he even calls me master. That is to say, whether he appears here for no reason or chance, he knew me.


    Thinking of this, I immediately reached out my hand, and he held together, and then he gently pulled up, at this time, Chen Haoran also hurriedly came up, concerned asked: "Xuan brother, you have not hurt it!"


    I shook my head at the great ran, and then I looked at the strange man who saved me, and asked him in a puzzled way, "I''m ok, who are you?"


    His expression was normal, and he said in a deep voice, "my name is the sunflower. Your father asked me to protect you!"


    There was no unnecessary nonsense, broke the main content in one word, but I was surprised to hear this. I was able to understand it. No wonder my dad called yesterday and told me to let go and fight. I didn''t fear it. Originally, he didn''t let me take risks by encouraging me, and he didn''t care about my safety. Originally, he had secretly sent someone to come to me Protect me.


    After hearing this, my heart suddenly had a feeling of being unable to say. My father didn''t care about me. He didn''t care about me. He didn''t look at me. But he always paved the way for me silently. He planned so well for me, but he didn''t tell me that he only let me show my confidence to face everything in front of me. He taught me again, so that I should not be given by my heart It broke down.


    When I was stunned, many people in the canteen came around us. The sunflower saw the appearance and hurriedly said to me, "master Su, since you are OK, I will go first!"


    After that, he left quickly before I replied. He didn''t look at him as big as a man, but ran up and followed the wind. In an instant, he disappeared in front of me, until his back disappeared in my eyes. My head was still a bit confused. It felt like a dream. Suddenly, the killer came. Suddenly, protect the whole thing My men came, and suddenly they all left.


    I didn''t have the opportunity to prepare for it quickly. Maybe it was the style of master. I couldn''t understand their form at all. I stood in the spot for a long time. Until Chen Haoran patted me, I woke up from the stupefied God, and then left with him.On the way out, Chen Haoran talked to me about the power of wasabi, but what impressed him more was my father. He randomly sent a person to protect me. He was such a top-notch expert that they couldn''t accept it. However, he was more happy that he didn''t have to worry about my safety any more. Originally, they were afraid that I would be attacked, and one of them would die if he was not careful. Now that my safety is guaranteed, my brothers are much more at ease.


    Although these make me very excited, it is still difficult for me to accept. For such a bodyguard, Qiqi''s cold man beside her is a person who comes and goes without trace. Compared with Qiqi''s bodyguard, this wasabi is much more ordinary. In the eyes of outsiders, it looks like a farmer. I also know that a person can''t be looked at, but he is real In my sense, force is really extraordinary.


    I am very strange, my father how he let such a master, willing to protect me? The more I thought about it, the more curious I became. After I returned to my bedroom, I immediately called my father. As soon as I opened my mouth, I went straight to the theme and said, "Dad, the man named wasabi, did you send me to protect me?"


    After listening to my words, my father just casually replied, "Oh, he is a friend I met in prison. He just got out of prison a few days ago. He couldn''t find a job, so he came to me. You know, I like to be clean, so he asked him to find you. It''s a job!"


    For this matter, although my father said very light, but I can feel my father''s good intentions. I know that he began to worry about my safety after he learned that I was abandoned by Lin Feng, so he sent someone to protect me. Although he didn''t say these words personally, I could feel it. After all, my father''s personality is like this, and he is not good at expressing ¡£


    My father''s love for me is really great, my heart is full of moving, although I know that there is no need to be polite between father and son, but I still can''t help, sincerely said to my father: "thank you!"


    Immediately, I hung up the phone. After this call, I was more confident. Originally, with Wu Tianhao''s help, I was no longer afraid of the basaltic society. Now I have an expert like horseradish to protect me secretly. I am not afraid of the basaltic society any more. For me, the Xuanwu society is no longer enough to be afraid of. I am now in the Eastern District and the basaltic society have reached a point of irresistible confrontation. The so-called "one mountain can not allow two tigers", either he died or I died.


    Before the appearance of wasabi, I wanted to spend it with them slowly. But now, I have no patience to spend it with them. The most important thing is that big gangs like the basaltic society have too many secret strongholds. It is also a very difficult thing to send them all. For those like them who are ready to report their grievances, since I have already established their stronghold, They are bound to take revenge in a short time. It is inevitable that they will hit me.


    To tell you the truth, my idea now is to have a fight with them to decide the survival of me and him. Although my organization has gained some fame, compared with the basaltic society, we are still a little worse than that. If we really fight, we have no chance of winning. Moreover, we have not reached the point where the small gangs are subject to As we all know, we have offended the biggest gang in the city, so no one dares to join us.


    So, my idea now is to defeat the basaltic society. Then, the whole Eastern District will be my world. Although I can''t replace it as the leader of the city, my revenge is revenge, so I will be satisfied. Thinking of this, I can''t help but feel excited. Although I can''t beat them with my strength, I can only ask Wu Tianhao to do his best to help me, so that I can have a great chance to defeat the Xuanwu society.


    Of course, those are the thoughts in my mind, but they are also very difficult in practice, but it will never be the end of such a consumption. After a long time of entanglement between the left and the right, I made up my mind to challenge the Xuanwu society and see whether life or death will be determined in this war


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 225.2

    Now that the decision has been made, there is nothing to be hesitant about. After hearing the news, my brothers supported me with all their strength. They also knew that under the current situation, a war with the basaltic society could not be avoided in any case. As things have come to this stage, we might as well fight with them. Even if we fight against the Xuanwu society, which is stronger than ours, we are still not afraid of them, brother There is only one belief in our hearts, and it''s over!


    Seeing the brothers show such attitude, I am more excited. In this war, I want to let the people of the basaltic society know that I will not shrink back now. I firmly believe that the Xuanwu Association will not refuse. If they dare not accept my letter of war, then their face will surely be lost. I will be sure when the time comes It will become a mockery of the black forces in the Eastern District and even the whole city. I directly put the first army of the basaltic society and give them a state of difficulty in riding a tiger. Once they accept the challenge, I will eliminate them in one fell swoop. There will be no future trouble. Even if they lose, it doesn''t matter.


    Before going down to the Xuanwu society, I still contacted Wu Tianhao first. After all, he is my biggest reliance. In order to let him help me with all his strength, I specially made a serious statement about the matter. I almost was assassinated today, and I escaped by luck. My hatred of the Xuanwu Society is no longer the same. I must! If I wanted to have a fight, my father also allowed me to do so. I didn''t give Wu Tianhao the chance to refuse me. In the end, he agreed to me and said that he would help me with all his strength.


    With Wu Tianhao''s assurance, I was basically confident. I felt that victory was just around the corner, and the destruction of the basaltic society was just around the corner. With this confidence, I quickly drew up a war book. Then, in order to let them see my sincerity, I took it with me. Accompanied by Chen Haoran and Xiao Tianyi, I took the initiative to find Lin Feng.


    Walking on the road, Chen Haoran or some worry said: "brother Xuan, this kind of thing to let brothers do it, why do you have to go in person, in case of being ambushed by Lin Feng, how to do?"


    I calmly smile, leisurely said: "this you can rest assured, no matter how Lin Feng said is also a man, I look for him openly, he is impossible to play Yin, do you think, in the present form, he dares to let me die in his home?"


    After listening to my words, Chen Haoran was still a little puzzled on the surface, hesitated for a moment, and then said again: "but they are all underworld. No one can say that they will do something out of the ordinary. In case they don''t talk about morality and morality in the world, it will be difficult for us to do it!"


    Hao Ran''s worry is not wrong. Not everyone in the underworld is as upright as I am. Many people are unscrupulous to achieve their goals. Although there are rules on the road, it is not as bad as their families, but there are still some despicable people who will take innocent people. Therefore, it is impossible to guess the human heart. If I had put it in the past, I would not have been able to go to the door in person, But now the situation is not the same, my own strength is not as good, and I have a sophisticated bodyguard, now do anything without fear.


    Of course, this is not the main purpose. The more important reason why I went to the door in person was that we were a small Gang after all, and now we have to challenge the Xuanwu society by leaps and bounds. If I, the eldest, don''t go out in person and send a small soldier to give a message, people will certainly refuse to do so. Only when I come in person can I force Lin Feng to accept my challenge and let him accept it if he does not agree By, I just want to let him know, once that he looked down upon Suluo, is also a man, also has the strength to exist.


    At the beginning, he looked down on me and despised me. After the change of time and the tempering of years, I also shaped my own strength. Now I dare to challenge him, and even have the confidence to destroy him, and the huge Xuanwu society behind him, so that he knows that rice beads can compete with the sun and the moon. Therefore, at this moment, I don''t have any worry and fear They came to the door of Lin Feng''s house.


    Lin Feng''s home is the small foreign-style building where Lin Shihan lived. Standing here, I can''t help but recall the past. At that time, I didn''t know anything. For the sake of Lin Shihan''s safety, I secretly followed her for several days. As a result, I was bumped into by Lin Feng one night. It was the first time I met him, and then I couldn''t help but beat me up that night, It''s the most oppressive night I''ve ever had. Only crying can solve the sadness in my heart.


    Today, I come here again. Time has changed. I have changed. Lin Shihan has changed. Everything has changed. My feelings for her have never returned to the past. As a person who used to peep in the dark, I have straightened my chest and dare to face anyone. I am standing in this place that I miss, and I am filled with emotion, Then, I slowly stretched out my hand and rang the doorbell of Lin Feng''s house.


    After a while, the door opened, and it was not other people who came out. It was Lin Shihan, my goddess in the past. When she saw me, her expression was a little flustered and showed an incredible look. She looked me up and down for a long time before she said in dismay, "are you still alive?"


    She said this as if I had died, no wonder she would be like this, before Lin Feng did not send a killer here. Then she saw me again, showing such an expression can also understand, but heard her say this sentence, do not know why, my heart suddenly felt a bit bitter, I looked at her with some discomfort, indifferently said: "why can''t I live!"When she saw me standing here safe and sound, she was still stunned for a long time. After a moment, she regained her calm look and asked me, "what are you doing here?"


    I looked at Lin Shihan and said seriously, "look for Lin Feng!"


    As soon as Lin Shihan heard this, his face became a little ugly. He felt as if he had seen something unusual. He quickly replied, "my brother is not at home."


    Of course, I don''t care if Lin Feng is really not at home. Anyway, I have a lot of time. This is his home. I don''t believe he doesn''t come back. So, I whispered to Lin Shihan: "I''ll go in and wait for him."


    With that, I was going to walk into the yard. It seemed that Lin Shihan had no foundation and his face became more ugly. Just as she was about to refuse me, a familiar voice came out: "Shihan, who wants to find me?"


    When the sound reached my ears, I had already seen Lin Feng come out of the house with a few of his entourage. To be honest, Lin Feng is indeed an old man who has been wandering in the world for many years. He is very powerful at any time, which makes people feel cold and chilly.


    However, his appearance is extremely disgusting to me. If I can, I really want to go up and beat him to vent my anger. Of course, now I can''t be impulsive. After all, this is his home. I''m too arrogant and not good. The purpose of my coming today is not to find fault. I''m here for the next war. So, be calm.


    When he came over, Lin Feng, who was so arrogant, immediately showed a strange look in his eyes, which was exactly the same as Lin Shihan''s expression when he saw me. His eyes were still full of disbelief. It seems that my life is a surprise to the whole world, and I can be so bright Ming Zhengda''s appearance at his door is a fantastic thing.


    He came up to me, looked me up and down, and then said, "it''s strange that you are still alive!"


    I disdain to look at him, said: "Laozi''s health is good, can roll 100 years old, but, I know you may not live long!"


    Listen to my words, Lin Feng is not angry, just very puzzled asked: "moon shadow, she did not look for you?"


    The original cleaning killer was called Yueying. I didn''t understand until this moment that the two brothers and sisters were sitting at home waiting for the news of my death. They just showed an incredible look when they saw me here. But they didn''t expect me to find the door. I couldn''t help but feel very funny when I thought of it. I gave a slight smile and said scornfully to Lin Feng: "Oh, what do you say It''s the sweeper. She came to see me, but she was scared away by me. Look at her lovely little figure, I really want to catch her. Ah, it''s a pity that she ran away! "


    When I said this, my voice was very casual. It seemed that at lunch time, the thrill of what happened had disappeared. It was like someone had been around the ghost gate. After listening to my words, Lin Feng was not calm. He obviously didn''t believe me. So he snorted and said to me scornfully: "Well, don''t make fun of Yueying


    In Lin Feng''s eyes, no matter how I develop, I''m a mole ant that can be trampled to death at any time. In his opinion, as long as a killer is sent randomly, he can easily kill me. He despises me. He was, is, and has always been.


    However, from today on, I think he should not, also did not have this opportunity, I looked straight at him, said with righteous words: "sorry, it seems that my performance let you down, I did not cheat you, you sent the female killer, I was really scared away, of course, I come to you today is not for this small matter, this matter I did not have In my heart, the purpose of my coming to you today is to challenge you. Our organization has decided to fight against your Xuanwu Association. Lin Feng, do you dare to fight? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 226.2

    I slowly waited for Lin Feng''s answer. However, as soon as I finished speaking, Lin Feng didn''t make a statement, but the attendant beside him was angry. He rushed forward and pointed at me and swore: "I''ll go to your mother''s house. You''re still wearing open crotch pants. Their hair hasn''t grown up. What''s the qualification to challenge us? You don''t even have the qualification to give Feng Ge shoes. I''m Pooh! ¡±


    with that, he spat at me provocatively. His words were full of sarcasm, which made me worthless. However, I came here today to prepare for the war. It was because the challenge was a little unconvincing that I came to the war in person. Therefore, in the face of this Gang''s abuse, I didn''t get angry, instead, I laughed. Then, I solemnly faced Lin Feng again He said:


    "Lin Feng, I came here with sincerity. As the leader of a guild, I came to you personally to declare war, just to show my determination. Did you want to destroy us for a long time? Right now, I''m going to give you this opportunity to fight a big fight directly to solve the hatred between us. Do you think it''s just your intention? "


    It''s useless to talk to their minions. Lin Feng is the key. As long as he is convinced by the method of encouragement, everything will be done. Lin Feng is also a second leader in the basaltic society. He is also very famous. Moreover, he is an impulsive person. In the face of my student''s challenge, he is absolutely impossible to swallow up.


    But I didn''t expect that Lin Feng''s anger was more than the so-called face. After listening to my words, he was angry in a moment. He accelerated his pace and came to me, shouting: "Suluo, do you think you are a character so much? What qualifications do you have to challenge me? I told you that we should pay the price for what happened last night, since the moon shadow has not been killed I''ll give you a good time now


    Seeing Lin Feng''s arrogant and domineering appearance, I was really speechless. I thought he was impulsive and had a bad temper. But at least he should have some morality and morality, know some rules, and care about face. But in fact, I was wrong. His selfish heart is more than everything. I can only say that my idea is too naive.


    Seeing Lin Feng approaching step by step, Chen Haoran and Xiao Tianyi behind me were not calm. They had seen Lin Feng''s power and knew that his means were cruel. While pulling me back, they yelled: "Lin Feng, I tell you, we know people don''t do secret things. Since our boss is here, we really intend to challenge you Xuanwu Association. This matter has already happened It has been spread out. If you dare to mess around, how can you save the face of your basaltic society!


    Chen Haoran wants to suppress Lin Feng''s anger with words. He doesn''t want me to be hurt, but Lin Feng''s hatred for me is not overnight. Now it can be said that in order to revenge me, he can be reckless and directly want to kill me. He won''t give me any chance to negotiate. He doesn''t care about any place for killing me.


    However, just as Lin Feng just walked out of the gate, his body suddenly stopped. At this time, his mobile phone ring suddenly rang and hesitated for a moment. Finally, Lin Feng took out his mobile phone and picked up the phone. In a short moment, Lin Feng''s face changed and his mouth suddenly burst out a sentence: "what do you say?"


    His voice was so shocked that several of his followers were startled and rushed to come up. They must have realized that something bad had happened. After Lin Feng hung up the phone, one of the horsemen quickly asked him, "boss, what happened?"


    At this time, Lin Feng looked up at me with a fierce look in his eyes. He bit his teeth and said angrily, "the moon shadow is dead!"


    As soon as the words fell, several of the attendants beside Lin Feng suddenly changed their faces, and their eyes were full of shock. Don''t mention them, even I was shocked by this sentence. You know, when the killer escaped, it was clear that he was good, he was alive and disorderly, like a man without any trouble. His skills of running away were so quick. From her appearance to now, there is no time for an hour How could she die suddenly?


    This question made me panic. I couldn''t think of it, but I couldn''t think of it. At the moment of chaos, Lin Feng''s roaring voice suddenly came: "Suluo, did you do it?"


    His roar pulled me back from my loss of consciousness. As soon as I raised my eyes, I immediately caught Lin Feng''s red and angry eyes. Looking at him, it seemed that the killer named Yueying had a high status in their Xuanwu society. Therefore, when I learned that she was dead, Lin Feng suddenly became angry.


    But this matter has nothing to do with me. At that time, I only saw the horseradish, and I just threw her away. There was no killer at all. Not only me, but also Chen Haoran saw all this clearly. However, how could she suddenly die? I also want to ask someone what happened!


    I looked at Lin Feng and answered with righteous words: "her death is none of my business."


    I will admit that if I didn''t do it, I didn''t have to bear it, because I didn''t have to. But Lin Feng didn''t believe me at all. He continued to shout to me, "no wonder, you''re such a waste. I said how dare you come to my house all of a sudden. It turns out that there are hidden murders. I want to see how much you are Great abilityAfter that, he strode forward and attacked me directly. It was the first time I saw Lin Feng in a violent state. Although he had not fought, I could feel from his momentum that his combat effectiveness was several times more than usual. I could not help feeling suffocated by his momentum. Lin Feng''s speed was fast and fierce. In a moment, he had come to me, Just a step away from me, he jumped up and hit me with a flying leg in the air.


    In the face of his attack, I was ready to deal with it. With a flash, I easily escaped his swift attack. At the same time, Chen Haoran and Xiao Tianyi immediately helped me cope with the furious Lin Feng. However, Lin Feng''s valet was not a decoration. Seeing that my two brothers started, they immediately ran over and restrained Haoran and Xiao Tian Yi.


    Without Haoran and Tianyi, Lin Feng suddenly attacked me with crazy breath. His action was too fierce, which made the ground dusty. Although I was ready, the momentum of the wolf was really too overburdened. His legs were very fast, and he swept me one after another. The attack was too fierce. I could not make a counterattack. I was forced to retreat and could only bite The teeth are blocked by hand.


    But Lin Feng''s strength is really too strong, the attack is more and more fierce, my hands were shocked numb, people also constantly backward, but let me surprise is, Lin Feng did not take advantage of my retreat to continue to attack me, but suddenly extended his hand to the attendant beside him, and the horse immediately took a hand out of his clothes The knife was handed to Lin Feng.


    After Lin Feng got the short blade, his face became more ferocious. He yelled at me: "you can die!"


    After that, he rushed to me at a high speed again. As soon as I stepped back and stood still, Lin Feng had already flashed in front of me. He lifted his knife and chopped directly at my head. I only felt my eyes flickered with the light of the knife, and my mind was flustered. However, at this critical moment, my body was suddenly held by people All of a sudden, my whole person dodged away, and Lin Feng''s fatal had been cut empty.


    When my body stood firm again, I suddenly found that the one holding me to avoid danger was no one else. It was the bodyguard my father had found for me, wasabi. He is still wearing that old military coat. His body is like a mountain. In his arms, I feel very secure at the moment. It is because of his shadow that I dare the wolf to enter the tiger''s den and face the fierce Lin Feng. The strange horseradish is my strong backing.


    After the wasabi pulled me apart, he immediately blocked me in front of me. At the moment, his back was so great, and Lin Feng''s stature was also very tall, but compared with Wasabi, it was also a little weak. However, to my surprise, the appearance of Wasabi did not make Lin Feng feel surprised. He just kept looking at the wasabi, and the time suddenly fell into stillness for a moment After that, Lin Feng opened his mouth and said to the wasabi coldly, "you killed the moon shadow?"


    Until now, I suddenly realized, I seem to have understood why Lin Feng just showed me the opportunity to kill without reason. Originally, he had already guessed that with my ability, it is absolutely impossible to avoid the assassination of moon shadow, let alone kill the moon shadow. Since I have not achieved these two points, it is not necessary to think that there must be an expert to help me, so he did this It''s the person behind me.


    However, what surprised me even more was that the horseradish in front of me did not hesitate to reply after listening to Lin Feng''s question: "yes, I killed her!"


    After hearing the answer from wasabi, I suddenly realized that the killer didn''t run out for a long time. Wasabi looked around and saw that there was no other abnormality around him. He said hello to me immediately and left the canteen quickly.


    Originally, he not only hid in the dark to continue to protect me, but also knew that I had no crisis for the time being, so he went to hunt down the escaped killer. The reason why he did this must be to avoid future trouble. That is to say, just now horseradish was deliberately letting the killer away in the canteen. The purpose was to hide people''s eyes, and then secretly gave the killer who was a threat to me Kill it. It''ll make things easier.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 227.2

    Killing is a big event for me, but listening to the tone of wasabi, it is so common. It seems that to kill a person is as simple as stepping on an ant. The powerful bodyguard in front of me is really beyond my imagination. Even killing people is silent. When I was in the canteen, I didn''t see any trend of killing When did he kill the killer when I showed up here in less than an hour?


    Thinking of this, I can''t help but shed a cold sweat. Fortunately, this giant guy is my bodyguard. If my enemy is my enemy, how terrible it is. I think he is not just a felon. Although he looks like a big old criminal, he has a delicate and bold way of doing things. Compared with his old life in the world, I am really one of them A doll that doesn''t walk back.


    After hearing the answer from wasabi, Lin Feng''s expression can''t calm down any more. He knows that the moon shadow under his hand is powerful, but he died quietly in the hand of wasabi. Just as the wasabi appeared, he just took me out of Linfeng''s knife. Lin Feng is not a fool, he also feels the ability of wasabi.


    Even if he knew that wasabi was the one who killed the moon shadow, Lin Feng didn''t immediately take action. Instead, he asked solemnly, "who are you?"


    After hearing Lin Feng''s words, wasabi replied, "you have no right to know. My task is to protect young master su. I want to remove all those who threaten his life."


    His words are very light, which is also mixed with deep threats. Lin Feng himself is a rebellious person, a man who must report his revenge. Yesterday, he ran in such a mess because we have many forces. Today, in his territory, the number of people on both sides is almost the same. Even if he realized the extraordinary performance of wasabi, he was not afraid Holding the knife tightly, he said in a deep voice, "you are crazy. I''m going to meet you today to see if your strength is as crazy as your tone."


    After that, he was not polite. He attacked the wasabi with a knife. In my opinion, Lin Feng''s strength was unfathomable. He had experienced many trials to be able to have such ability. He gave me an impulse to fight with him. I stepped forward slightly. Maybe the wasabi realized my action and quickly reached out to stop me and turned back A deep look at me, indicating that I am not his opponent.


    Since this is the case, I can only listen to him. Sure enough, the match between the masters is not the same as the gas field. This scene suddenly suppressed all the people on the scene. My brother and Lin Feng''s followers unconsciously stopped and retreated. Even I unconsciously stepped back a few steps, indeed, in the face of Lin Feng''s domineering, I may also realize that I am not his opponent.


    But in the face of Lin Feng''s strength, wasabi is not satisfied. He is still standing in the same place as Mount Tai. Maybe, for him, Lin Feng seems to be a little child, and he is not worth paying attention to. I am afraid that he will be too light hearted and be killed by Lin Feng. I will be his laughing stock again That will only let Lin Feng look down on me more, so I can only silently refuel for wasabi!


    Just when Lin Feng''s knife was about to swing at him, the steady horseradish finally moved. He just took a small step, and his huge body showed a virtual shadow. He easily avoided Lin Feng''s attack. I always thought that a person who was too big would be clumsy. However, Lin Feng''s action was so fast, and the tall wasabi was just a light one Hiding, it is easy to resolve Lin Feng''s attack, this simply subverted my world view, I seem to experience the essence of martial arts.


    So, I devoted myself to the fight between wasabi and Lin Feng. Both of them were masters, but their moves were quite different. The actions of Wasabi were like playing Tai Chi, but the moves he played were extremely powerful.


    Compared with his movements, Lin Feng is totally relying on a brute force and his own agile skills. He is like a wolf. He fails in one move and directly carries out the next attack. Each time he takes a direct attack, it can be said that his move is fatal.


    However, wasabi seems to be playing with Lin Feng intentionally. He doesn''t attack. He just keeps avoiding Lin Feng''s attack. Although on the surface, it seems that the two people are equal, but everyone knows that the wasabi doesn''t try his best. He only uses one tenth of his strength. Even Lin Feng has realized the strength of wasabi. I can clearly see the sweat on his forehead Flow, at present, his whole person''s aura is more and more insufficient, people are also a little tired, but Lin Feng is the kind of should not admit defeat, even if he knows that he is not an opponent, he is also gripping his teeth.


    Although wasabi has been avoiding and not fighting back, but this fight, he did not have a sense of urgency, and I watched the war, already excited. Just when I was very happy, Lin Feng, in a violent state, suddenly broke out. After he pushed back the wasabi with a knife, he quickly grasped a gap. Suddenly, a reverse rotation kick came and kicked the man''s chest. Although the wasabi blocked it with his hand, the whole person still couldn''t help stepping back two steps. This is the first time that wasabi was attacked for such a long time.


    Seeing this sudden scene, the horses of Lin Feng were all excited and called out: "brother Feng, powerful!"But Lin Feng himself was not excited. He knew in his heart how difficult it was to win a move. He also knew how tough the big man was in front of him. After a fight, Lin Feng didn''t take advantage of the victory. He stopped, pointed to the wasabi and roared, "do you intend to keep on guard all the time?"


    After Lin Feng said this, those excited horses behind him immediately quieted down. They suddenly realized that the man like the mountain didn''t make a move at all. After listening to Lin Feng''s words, the wasabi, as the party concerned, stretched out his hand to Lin Feng, hooked his fingers and said defiantly, "come on, I''ll play with you."


    At this time, the momentum of Wasabi really radiated out, that kind of Taishan pressure on the momentum of the audience are about to suffocate, he is absolutely a very terrible existence, in the fight just with Lin Feng, wasabi not only did not make a move, or even block did not use full force, I suddenly thought, is it not for a long time no one to accompany him to play, finally met a He wanted to die, so he didn''t want to play with him directly, and played him like a monkey.


    At the time of my wild thoughts, Lin Feng was angry again. I know that as the second leader of the Xuanwu society, he was not despised by others. In his heart, only he despised others. He always regarded others as mole ants. Now he was treated as mole ants. How could he stand it? So, at this moment, Lin Feng broke out completely and suddenly turned to wasabi Attack came over, it seems that this is probably the strongest attack of Lin Feng.


    Although I know the power of wasabi, I still sweat for him, because Lin Feng''s killing heart is too heavy. What surprised me again is that in the face of Lin Feng''s deadly attack, wasabi did not evade this time. Instead, he met him directly. His big body was so fast that it was amazing that he flashed in front of Lin Feng, He stretched out his hand and directly patted open the knife hand of Lin Feng.


    The next scene shocked all the people present. The horseradish standing in front of Lin Feng was shocked. When Lin Feng was stunned, a mountain sweeping momentum directly hit Lin Feng. His actions were completed in a single breath. From taking steps to finally hitting Lin Feng, it was almost completed in the blink of an eye. Even if Lin Feng wanted to hide, it was too late. His body was firmly covered by the mountain Sunflower to hit, Lin Feng''s body is also very bulky, but the wasabi hit, also so vulnerable to fly out, heavily hit a few meters away, I saw the feeling of special pain.


    All of this really happened too fast and suddenly. Many people didn''t seem to react. Maybe only I saw the action of Wasabi on the scene. I was hit by such a huge man. It can be said that he was killed or injured. However, this seemingly simple thing still shocked me, because after Lin Feng fell to the ground, he directly and violently vomited a fresh mouthful Blood, he wanted to get up from the ground, but he was weak. After struggling for a few times, he still gave up the idea and lay on the ground, even unable to speak. He could only cover his chest and breathe heavily.


    At this moment, everyone present was stunned, especially Lin Shihan, a woman who did not know half of martial arts. She thought her elder brother was invincible all the time. At first, she saw that Lin Feng had no ability to fight back against wasabi. She thought that her elder brother was better than others. Especially when she saw that Lin Feng kicked the wasabi, she was almost excited Cry out.


    However, when she heard Lin Feng call wasabi fight back, she realized that things were not so simple, and her expression became serious. She watched her big brother helplessly. After being hit by wasabi''s unremarkable move, she fell to the ground and couldn''t get up. At this moment, the woman was suddenly silly, immersed in a daze and did not recover for a moment ¡£


    After a long time, she suddenly relaxed, and suddenly called out: "brother!"


    Said, her whole person immediately ran toward Lin Feng, she ran to Lin Feng''s side, subconsciously want to help him up, but Lin Feng''s body is too big for him, she can''t help, can only anxiously shout: "brother, you''re OK, brother, don''t scare me!"


    Lin Feng, who is weak, doesn''t even have the strength to speak. After hearing Lin Shihan''s question, he can only gently shake his head and signal Lin Shihan. His face is really pale and powerless. It''s absolutely deceptive to say that it''s OK. At this moment, Lin Feng, who is so arrogant, can''t be arrogant any more. This battle, Lin Feng, is a complete defeat!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 228.2

    Wasabi suddenly took a step, slowly toward Lin Feng step by step, his eyes are all cold, no one can see through what he wants to do, but everyone knows, the moon shadow is dead in such a ugly hand, now it seems that he is pressing against Lin Feng, obviously with a murderous spirit. After a while, Lin Feng''s gang of attendants responded and they stood up The horse rushed forward to protect the weak Lin Feng, but these little minions were OK with ordinary people. But in front of the wasabi, just like a baby in its infancy, when the horseradish saw them in front of him, he knocked them down.


    After cleaning up the garbage, wasabi went directly to Lin Feng. However, he didn''t immediately move his hand. Instead, he turned his head to look at me and asked, "master Su, this man is a threat to you. You can''t stay here!"


    Wasabi didn''t say much, but every word he said was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Obviously, wasabi saw that Lin Feng was going to kill me just now, so he had a chance to kill Lin Feng. He would eliminate all those who threatened my life.


    He did not surprise me, but scared Lin Shihan to death. She immediately stood up and stood in front of Lin Feng and yelled at wasabi: "you can''t kill him!"


    Although Lin Shihan and her brothers are deeply in love, at the moment, she is no longer so confident. Her arrogant white swan is also a bit depressed at the moment. Facing the fierce horseradish, her strength can no longer be displayed. However, the sunflower is just like a killing machine. He doesn''t care whether the person in front of him is a man or a woman. He doesn''t even look at Lin Shihan, only his eyes He knows when and what to do. In the canteen, he doesn''t kill the moon shadow immediately, but he secretly solves her behind his back. Lin Feng is not a small role. He is the second leader of the basaltic society, and here is the door of other people Kui wanted to kill, he did not immediately execute, or asked me.


    And I did not make any answer, just quietly walked toward Lin Shihan. When I came to her, I looked at her with a little contempt and asked, "then you tell me why I can''t kill him?"


    Hearing this, Lin Shihan immediately turned his eyes on me. Now Lin Shihan knows that I am the head of everything in the people present. She knows that I can take Lin Feng''s life at any time, because I am no longer the Suluo who is despised by others. Therefore, Lin Shihan''s eyes on me have changed. Now, she dare not look down on me, even all of them Don''t hate me anymore.


    He said to me, don''t you want to kill me with his eyes


    Said, Lin Shihan''s tears can no longer restrain the flow of the whereabouts, if ordinary people see, will be unable to help heartache, but now I have no trace of love for her, no any thoughts, on the contrary, I am full of resentment for her, from today she opened the door to me, see my expression, I know that she and Lin Feng''s idea, want to put me to death If there is no wasabi around me, I''m afraid the person who died here today may be me. Of course, this is what Lin Shihan wants to see.


    However, the person who is going to die is not me, but her big brother. After her life is threatened, she is like ordinary people. She pretends to be pitiful with me and asks me to let them go. This makes me sneer.


    I disdain to look at my once goddess, cold voice said: "is it? You know how to be soft now. What did you do before? I warned you long ago, but have you ever heard of it? Aren''t you very happy when your brother deals with me? Didn''t you gloat when your brother abolished me? If I were not lucky today, I would be the one who fell on the ground. Do you know that if I were in that case, I would beg for mercy from you. Do you think your elder brother can let me go? "


    My voice was very cold, my eyes were full of cold, my words were not soft, and I didn''t give Lin Shihan a chance to negotiate. Today, I came here to find Lin Feng''s letter of war. Even though I knew that he sent a killer to kill me, I didn''t put it in my heart. I just wanted to have a fair fight with him to decide the life and death of both sides, But Lin Feng didn''t give me a chance to challenge at all. He was even dismissive of me. He even didn''t pay attention to morality. When he came up, he directly wanted to kill me. How could I let go of a person like him easily.


    But what made me even more unexpected was that after I said this, Lin Shihan, who always regarded himself as lofty and lofty, knelt down in front of me with a plop. She raised her dim tears eyes and looked at me pitifully. She cried and said in a tone of begging for mercy: "Suluo, I''m sorry for you. I''m not sensible. All the blame is on me, but I am Elder brother, he is innocent. He does everything for me. I know your heart is not bad, so I beg you to let him go, OK


    At this moment, Lin Shihan''s voice was very poor. She no longer had the dignity of the past. She gave up everything to get Lin Feng''s safety. The lofty Lin Shihan knelt down in front of me. It really makes me really incredible. I used to kneel down for her to kneel down for others. Now, she kneels down for Lin Feng. It''s really natural for her to kneel down for me.My eyes can not help but look at her sad face, her expression is very sincere, if not reserved, it is easy to be shaken by her, but in my heart, such a beautiful woman kneels in front of you, even if it is a person who meets by chance, it is estimated that you will be moved. What''s more, she is still the goddess I never forget in the past, let alone us alone I am sure I should agree with her about the friendship between my classmates.


    If I put it in front of me, I will certainly not hesitate to promise her, but now it is different from the past. First of all, let''s not say what their brothers did to me before, just say that I was abandoned by her brother. This is a major event that has delayed my whole life. Is it necessary for me to be kind to Lin Feng Huai!


    My father always told me that kindness to the enemy is cruelty to myself. If I am soft hearted again and let go of people who want to kill myself several times, I will not only apologize to myself, but also fail my father''s painstaking efforts. Thinking of this, my mind immediately firmed up, looking down at Lin Shihan kneeling in front of me, and said coldly:


    "Lin Shihan" Don''t be too naive. Don''t try to use your hypocrisy to gain my pity. I have no love for you. Now, I haven''t directly dealt with you, which is the greatest gift. But what you said is not wrong. My Suluo''s heart is not bad, some hatred, I can laugh it off, but there are still some hatred, I can never forget Your brother is too cruel. He not only made me a eunuch, but also tried to kill me several times. Therefore, I can''t let him go! "


    When I said this, my expression was very cold, my voice was very decisive, and there was no emotion to tell. After hearing this, Lin Shihan was more desperate, but she still did not give up. She grabbed my pants leg, looked at me pitifully, and said choked again: "Suluo, I know you have suffered, but Qingfeng is also dead, one after another. Are you still dissatisfied Enough? I have to forgive people. Please, let my cousin go. I can do anything you want me to do! "


    At this point, Lin Shihan has already sobbed, tears flow more turbulent, but her last words, I do not have the slightest temptation to me, if put in the past, I am sure I would like her to do so, now the situation is not the same, but I can see that Lin Shihan and her Lin Feng feelings are really deep enough, for the sake of Lin Feng, she can ignore everything, this brother and sister relationship I can''t help but be moved.


    However, now I have no sympathy for Lin Shihan, and the rest is indifference. I stare at her coldly, and then bend down, slowly stretch out my hand, and gently wipe away the tears on her face. This woman is the first woman to let my love begin. Once upon a time, she was a light in my dark world, illuminating the direction of my progress, nothing I can only secretly look at her in the corner and appreciate her.


    Although I knew that we would not get together, I still couldn''t forget her. With the passage of time, we both entered the University. I thought my lovesickness would end here. But what I didn''t expect was that fate made us meet again in a strange city. At that time, she was a green female college student, but I was A little rogue who went astray met so suddenly, a small misunderstanding, let us two hate more and more, until today, has reached the point of irresolvable.


    At the beginning, I regretted it, but now I think about it, what I paid for her is really not worth it. Therefore, I don''t regret what I did. Even though I nearly died because of that misunderstanding, I still feel that I am not wrong. When the war comes, the person standing is me, the person kneeling is Lin Shihan, the person lying down is Lin Feng, and the dead person is song Qingfeng, accident let me become the ultimate winner of the game.


    However, after wiping away tears for Lin Shihan and her expectant eyes, I finally said: "I''m sorry, I can''t do it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 229.2

    After listening to my words, Lin Shihan''s body obviously trembled, as if she had been struck by lightning. Her eyes turned red instantly, and her anger flashed from it. She wanted to explode. But when she touched the eyes of Wasabi beside me, she still dared not to speak. The deterrent power of Wasabi was really extraordinary. Lin Shihan shut up without waiting to speak.


    At this time, Lin Feng, who was lying on the ground, recovered a little strength. He vomited blood on the ground, and then he stood up and sat up. He was so overbearing that he didn''t have the arrogance of the last moment. He couldn''t pull Lin Shihan. He said weakly: "Shihan, this matter has nothing to do with you. You should go now. Don''t do it Please


    Although he has been reduced to a prisoner, his backbone still remains,? From the beginning to the end, there was no fear in his eyes. There was only pain and heartache after seeing Lin Shihan kneeling. People like him had already looked down on his anger. Therefore, he preferred to die, rather than let the people he wanted to protect compromise in front of me.


    But Lin Shihan listened to Lin Feng''s words, immediately stood up, in the past helped Lin Feng, continued to cry and said: "brother!"


    Brother and sister''s deep love really moved the world, but my eyes were as cold as ever. I accidentally noticed that Lin Feng gave Lin Shihan a good look, then he shot at me with his vicious eyes, and said to me, "Suluo, don''t scare me. You don''t look at where this is. Do you dare to kill here? You''re going to kill me, and I promise you won''t leave safe and sound! "


    Lin Feng is really a smart man. He says what I worry about. What he said is what I think in my heart. Therefore, I didn''t kill Lin Feng immediately. Killing him is not as simple as killing moon shadow, and the moon shadow is solved by wasabi secretly. But now we are still at his door. There are cameras everywhere. If we kill people openly, we will even kill them I''m afraid no one can''t help me.


    What''s more, Lin Feng is not an ordinary person. He is also the deputy leader of the basaltic society. The whole eastern district is his territory. If he dies, it will certainly shake the whole eastern district. At that time, things will be really big. Therefore, no matter how much I hate him, I will not be able to kill people openly at his door.


    When I was distracted, one of Lin Feng''s classmates, that is, the man who handed Lin Feng''s knife, suddenly stood up and yelled at me: "little B, do you know who our brother Feng is? I warn you, if you dare to move a hair of our brother Feng, I promise you will die without a corpse, and all your student dolls will be buried with them!"


    The boy who talked was beaten seriously. His tone was so arrogant that he didn''t pay attention to anyone. He was so arrogant. He said that Lin Feng was the king of heaven. However, this threat obviously didn''t work for me. If I was afraid, I would not dare to come here.


    I didn''t even look at the speaker. I just cast my cold eyes on Lin Feng, and Lin Feng did not change his eyes. Instead, he looked directly at me. Although his body was very weak, he had been covering his chest, showing a very painful look, but his eyes were still full of contempt. He has no fear of me. He seems to have decided that I dare not to do anything about him.


    Then, I smile at Lin Feng evil, and then took out a cigarette, deeply inhaled, and then I gently leaned down to spray a puff of smoke on the invincible face of Lin Feng. I made an extremely contemptuous voice to him and said, "yes, you are right. I dare not kill you here, but I dare not let you live like death I want you to have a taste of being abandoned. I want to let you know that solo, whom you have always looked down upon, will step on your head one day


    After that, I ignored everything and quickly looked up at the wasabi waiting for my order, and said firmly: "wasabi, on the premise of no human life, give me his hands and feet, the most important thing is to turn him into a eunuch, so that he can''t be a man in this life!"


    My words are very serious, and my expression is very firm. This is also the decision I made after a lot of consideration. I know that this is the best way and the best way to solve the hatred in my heart. After all, it is unrealistic to kill people here, but at the same time, I can''t simply let him go, and I can''t kill him without getting angry. Then I have to let him be A cripple, like me, is the best choice, so that he can taste the taste of not a man.


    What''s more, once he becomes a disabled person, he will lose all his martial arts skills, and the people on the scene will be shocked by my words, especially Lin Feng himself. He may think that he can frighten me, so he doesn''t care about my threat. Now, once I say this, he can''t calm down, and his eyes flash a ray of horror This may be more terrifying than death. The more tough a man is, the less he wants to be a eunuch. Just like this, Lin Feng is completely flustered. He suddenly opens his mouth and flushes his eyes to get angry. However, he is so impatient that he doesn''t say anything and starts to cough.


    Seeing such a scene, Lin Shihan who held him was even more scared. She stopped in front of Lin Feng regardless of her life and death. Her eyes were full of fear and panic, and her tears began to flow down again. However, wasabi didn''t know what to be pitiful. After he got my order, he immediately walked to Lin Feng, and Lin Shihan was in front of him He didn''t even think about it. He grabbed Lin Shihan''s shoulder and threw her away mercilessly.At the moment when Lin Shihan fell on the ground, wasabi bent down to pick up the knife on the ground and directly stabbed Lin Feng. At this moment, my heart was very excited. I really wanted to see the scene of Lin Feng being abandoned. I wanted to see what it would be like if he couldn''t be a man. I quietly did a bystander on the side, but what I didn''t expect was that he had to do it right now This moment, a majestic voice suddenly cut through the sky, clearly penetrated into each of our eardrums: "I''ll see who is going to play wild here!"


    This sudden voice is as powerful as a rainbow. Although others are not here, his invisible momentum has already passed. It is obvious that the voice is not made by ordinary people. All the people present at me have looked at the source of the sound.


    I saw a group of people surging out at the corner of the road ahead. Although they add up less than ten people, their momentum is worth thousands of troops. All of them stride towards us, and the leaders are two middle-aged men. They give me a terrible feeling. I shudder when I see them.


    One looks like a scholar, while the other, on the contrary, is a Wufu face. These two men seem to be both literati and martial arts. Obviously, they are masters of the masters. The eyes of this martial artist are very Ling. If anyone touches him, he will inevitably tremble unconsciously. This man seems to be several grades higher than Lin Feng and can be comparable with wasabi.


    The man who looks like a scholar is wearing a pair of golden glasses. He is a man who has no military value. However, his vicissitudes of life show his cunning. Obviously, he is an old man. His strength in his head should not be underestimated.


    And behind these two middle-aged men are some very big people. Each of them looks very strong. They are all well-trained professional thugs. When I see them appear, my heart is suddenly a little flustered. Although I believe in the strength of wasabi and know that it is effortless for him to defeat Lin Feng, but at present, the other party suddenly More than such a group of people can be comparable to Lin Feng, and more than Lin Feng''s strength is much higher, and the leading Wufu looks more unfathomable. Therefore, I am not sure that the strength of Wasabi can deal with a group of them.


    However, what shocked me even more was that when I saw the group of people who were still lying on the ground, they just got up from the ground as if they had been beaten with chicken blood, as if their Savior had come. They soon staggered to the man headed by Wu Fu and said respectfully to him, "president!"


    This simple two words made my heart tremble suddenly. The leader of the Xuanwu society appeared. Everyone in this city knows that the leader of the Xuanwu society is a figure who can see the head but not the end. There are few people who have ever seen him. I only know his name, but I have never seen him. Today, I finally see the legend Lin Xuanwu.


    In fact, now I''m not sure whether he is Lin Xuanwu himself, but the next scene makes me more sure. At this time, Lin Shihan slowly raised his head and looked at the Wu Fu who suddenly appeared. Then, he called out "Dad!" very wrongly


    Under this, my whole person is stupefied instantly, the heart can''t help but tremble.


    It turns out that the Wufu in front of him is the leader of the Xuanwu society, the biological father of Lin Feng and Lin Shihan, and the leader of the black forces in the whole city. No wonder the momentum is so strong. If he can have such a strong atmosphere, his personal strength is absolutely not at the bottom. I know the power of wasabi, but even if he is powerful, he can''t resist so many people, and Lin Xuanwu''s siege ah, instantaneously Between, we have changed from active to passive. Now we want to get out of it, there is only one way to control Lin Feng as our bargaining chip!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 230

    Even so, in the face of this group of experts, wasabi is still unchanged, a look of disapproval, still calm in front of me, like a mountain, give me a great sense of security, he is a bodyguard, do is really qualified, no matter what occasion, he is the first time to keep my safety, to my safety first.


    However, this act of threatening Lin Feng with a knife immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of one of the members of the Xuanwu society. He was the first one to jump out of the room, pointed at me and yelled: "little B, put down the knife quickly, can you leave a whole body?"


    Although he was just a small minion, his tone was very arrogant. I didn''t experience any big waves. A small one couldn''t frighten me. But I only yelled at them after they were close to me: "stop, or I''ll kill Lin Feng!"


    Although my aura was not enough, my words played a key role. I was afraid to see Lin Xuanwu himself for the first time, especially his powerful aura. His roar and voice shook mountains and rivers, as if they were still lingering in my ears The only way I can escape from such a man is to take his son as a hostage.


    However, to my surprise, Lin Xuanwu was not excited at all when he saw my threat. On the contrary, at the beginning, he was so murderous that when he came to our body, his arrogance slowly disappeared. Even his eyes showed a very surprised color. The object of his surprise was not me, but the wasabi in front of me.


    At this moment, Lin Xuanwu''s eyes completely stopped on the wasabi. The more he looked at him, the more uneasy he was. It was as if he knew the wasabi. When others saw Lin Xuanwu showing this look, they all looked at him with strange eyes, hoping that Lin Xuanwu would uphold justice. Even Lin Shihan looked at him with eager eyes She hoped that Lin Feng would be rescued safely with his father.


    However, Lin Feng, as the party concerned, had already been flushed with anger. Seeing Lin Xuanwu coming, he immediately regained his look. Without any scruples, he yelled at Lin Xuanwu: "Dad, don''t worry about me. Help me kill them!"


    It seems that Lin Feng has too much resentment against me in his heart. He doesn''t care about his own life. He just wants our lives. But after listening to Lin Xuanwu and Lin Feng''s words, he is still indifferent. His eyes are still on the sunflower forehead. After staring for a long time, he starts to say: "are you the horseradish who was the madman in those days? ¡±


    when Lin Xuanwu said this, his prestige was all gone, and his voice even trembled, which surprised everyone in the audience. After all, among these people, Lin Xuanwu was the leader of the city''s underworld forces. Now, the big man in people''s mind has treated me with such a tone and attitude The man in front looks like a farmer.


    The moment Lin Xuanwu''s voice just fell, the people around him almost at the same time shifted their eyes to the wasabi. In the face of the public''s attention, wasabi remained unchanged. He just looked at Lin Xuanwu lightly and said in a soft voice, "ha ha ha, good. It''s been so many years. I didn''t expect that someone would remember me!"


    His tone was full of scorn. In his eyes, it seemed that Lin Xuanwu was insignificant, and his words made him tremble for a moment, and his eyes showed panic.


    I looked at Lin Xuanwu, who was in a panic, and then looked at the wasabi in front of me. I thought this bodyguard was someone my father sent at random, and he couldn''t find a job after transformation. But I didn''t expect that he still had such a nickname. Listening to Lin Xuanwu''s tone, it seemed that this wasabi was very famous in the world!


    Although this nickname is very popular, people who dare to call themselves as madmen dare not call them without certain strength. It seems that horseradish is definitely more than superficial. He must be a man with a story.


    Of course, the people around Lin Xuanwu were as surprised as I was. They didn''t know the name of a madman, and they didn''t even hear of it. Especially the man standing beside Lin Xuanwu with golden glasses and a scholar''s appearance, he helped his golden glasses, then looked at Lin Xuanwu, pointed to the wasabi, and asked, "Lao Lin, what is he Why, is it great? "


    At this time, Lin Xuanwu slightly regained his mind and said to the scholar beside him:


    "Lao song, you don''t know something. A man didn''t associate with any organization and went alone. Many places left him a bad reputation. He didn''t pay attention to anyone at all, and caused a lot of disasters, but no one took care of him After sleeping with the mistress of a big man in other provinces, the big man directly sent ten experts around him and 50 death attendants to kill the man. However, all the people sent out were destroyed, but the man was still intact. In the end, he killed the big man. This event caused a stir in the whole country at that time. The man was arrested by the state for killing too many people, He is the famous horseradish


    Lin Xuanwu''s explanation immediately made everyone in the audience wide eyed. Even Lin Feng, who was subdued by me, could not help turning his face into iron blue. Perhaps he had realized his mistake and thought about the scene of fighting with Wasabi alone. How ignorant he was. And those experts standing behind Lin Xuanwu, just now with extraordinary momentum, could hear Lin Xuanwu After that, their fighting spirit immediately disappeared. Even I was subdued by Lin Xuanwu''s explanation.At this moment, I finally understood. I said that this wasabi is so murderous and his martial arts are so good. It turns out that he really has a story. He is a legend. However, why is such a legendary figure willing to be a bodyguard beside me? I was stunned at the thought.


    Lin Xuanwu himself was also a little surprised. After explaining with Lao Jiu, a scholar, he again focused his eyes on the wasabi. Then, he asked in doubt to the wasabi: "Diary of a madman, we Xuanwu will have no injustice or hatred with you, and you have never been involved in any business. But today you helped a doll to deal with my son. This is for the sake of What


    Although yamakui is terrible, Lin Xuanwu is a father after all. He cares more about his son''s life. Now Lin Feng is in my hands. He will not give up. However, after hearing his words, Yamaguchi still has no expression and replies coldly: "this is the task assigned to me by Mr. Su. I will kill anyone who threatens his life £¡¡±


    In the eyes of all people, I am a small role, as if there is no threat to anyone. Lin Xuanwu has not even looked at me with his eyes from his appearance to now, as if I was the air. But the answer of Wasabi just set me off. I was ignored just now, and I became brilliant in an instant.


    At the same time, all the people on the scene focused their eyes on me, especially Lin Xuanwu himself. After a long pause, they turned to look at Lao song beside him. He was a bit unhappy and said, "Lao song, didn''t you tell me that this father of Suluo is not a local bastard with a little row? What''s going on now


    Obviously, Lin Xuanwu realized that something was wrong. How could a character willing to be guarded by a lone ranger madman be a small person. Therefore, he had already felt that the intelligence given to him by the old song dynasty was wrong. He felt that my father was not an ordinary local ruffian, so he began to question the scholar song next to him.


    Originally, I was still confused about the identity of this scholar, but after listening to Lin Xuanwu''s words, I immediately understood that the old song in his mouth must be song Qingfeng''s father. No wonder his eyes were full of murderous spirit when he looked at me. However, at this moment, Lao song''s eyes were not on me, but at his side, Lin Xuanwu. Facing his questioning, he was both "Lao Lin, I really didn''t lie to you about this matter. The news I got was to tell me that Su Qiyao was really just a big gangster who was famous for his ruthlessness, but his power was not so strong that he only became king in one county."


    After hearing this, Lin Xuanwu''s face became more displeased, and he said angrily, "do you think that ordinary people can make a famous madman yield to protect his son?"


    After hearing this, Lao song was also in a cold sweat, but he seemed to be quite confident in his intelligence. He first gave Lin Xuanwu an awkward smile. Then, he turned his head and looked at the wasabi and said very seriously to him, "crazy man, what benefits did Su Qiyao give you to protect his son willingly? It''s not so good that he su Qiyao can give you Yes, I''ll double it for you. What do you think? "


    As soon as old song''s words were finished, Lin Xuanwu next to him realized something, and his face suddenly changed. At the same time, the horseradish flashed in front of old song with lightning power. Without saying a word, he slapped him. The power of Wasabi can be imagined. The old song who had no power to bind a chicken could bear it. In an instant, he was fanned out by the horseradish , his mouth also inadvertently spit out two teeth, that looks like a miserable ah!


    When they were afraid, their people were still United. Seeing that the wasabi started suddenly, they all wanted to fight back, but their behavior was stopped by Lin Xuanwu. Seeing that old song was beaten, his face became even worse. He also knew that old song said something he shouldn''t have said, which caused him to be beaten. Therefore, he didn''t do any abnormal things. He just said a deep voice to the wasabi He said:


    "madman, I know you are a legend. Lin Xuanwu and the whole Xuanwu Association don''t want to offend you. If my son is injured by you, I can ignore it. As long as you release my son Lin Feng, I will let you leave safely. What do you think?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 231

    Obviously, wasabi didn''t pay any attention to the leader of the basaltic society at all. He hit Lao song directly in front of him. This scene was deeply watched by Lin Xuanwu, but he still did not attack. He still wanted to fight with Yamaguchi. It was obvious that Lin Xuanwu did not dare to offend wasabi easily.


    It was only at this moment that I realized that this was someone else''s territory, and that the basaltic society had mobilized so many experts. Once the battle broke out, even though the wasabi was more powerful, it would be hard to resist. Even if he could deal with all of them alone, he could not protect me from his own safety. At that time, I was the one who was injured, but wasabi was not there at all Hu, pointing to Lin Feng, who was threatened by me, he said in a cold voice to Lin Xuanwu: "he wants to kill young master su. You can''t let it go easily."


    His voice was still cold, and things were like this. He still didn''t give Lin Xuanwu face. Let alone Lin Xuanwu, even the defeated old song couldn''t stand it. He slowly got up from the ground, and then yelled at Lin Xuanwu: "I said that brother-in-law, it''s all like this. What''s wrong with them? Do we still fear him, no matter how much he was Niu B, if you want to die, I''ll take care of it! " Like father, like son. Song Qingfeng is as like as two peas in his old son. Song Qingfeng was the same as his son. In the coffee shop, Song Qingfeng was so instigated as a dragon. He was a real son of a son. He was also treacherous and insidious.


    Maybe it''s this kind of person that wasabi hates most. He goes to him without hesitation after hearing what old song said. However, Lin Xuanwu seems to quit this time, and immediately reaches out his hand to block the way of wasabi. He says seriously, "crazy man, I give up because I respect you for being a character. I hope you can also give me some face. I know your strength, But are you sure that you can fight against the joint attack of me and some hall leaders with your own strength? Even if you have the ability to get out of here by yourself, you can guarantee that the boy will be safe and sound? "


    When he said that, he reached out and pointed to me. At this moment, Lin Xuanwu''s momentum appeared, and he was also angry. After all, this is his territory. At the door of his house, his son was injured again, and his brother-in-law, Lao song, was beaten. If he retreated, he would certainly make the brothers cold hearted. However, what he said was also reasonable. He stopped the horseradish Step.


    Although wasabi kills people without blinking an eye, he is steady and cautious. He knows that his biggest task is to protect me. If he wants to kill Lin Feng and hurt me or lose my life, he will be a bodyguard. After listening to Lin Xuanwu''s words, Yamaguchi did not continue to move, but returned to my side and looked at me with his sharp eyes to inquire about me opinion.


    Seeing that wasabi looked at me, Lin Xuanwu suddenly realized that I was the protagonist of the scene. My position could determine Lin Feng''s power of life and death and decide the actions of wasabi. Immediately, Lin Xuanwu also looked at me and said coldly to me, "Suluo, I hope you can understand the situation in front of you. If you move my son, you think you are Can you leave safely? Even if you can escape from life, do you think you can escape the pursuit of the Xuanwu society? "


    To tell you the truth, his every word is reasonable, and it''s really what I''ve been worrying about repeatedly. I thought it would be enough to get away from him safely. Even if Lin Xuanwu didn''t show up, I didn''t dare to kill people in public. What''s more, he brought these powerful soldiers, and I couldn''t kill people in public.


    Just in time, the leader of the Xuanwu society gave me a step down, so I could only climb down. Although the person who killed me was dead and Lin Feng was defeated, I hated him more than that. So, today I can''t come in vain. After thinking over it, I shook Lin Feng''s neck with a knife in my hand.


    Then, looking at Lin Xuanwu, he said in a loud voice, "Lin Xuanwu, the leader of the Xuanwu Association, is it right? I''ve heard so much about it. I can let your son go, but you must promise me a condition!"


    In the face of the legendary Lin Xuanwu, I was not afraid. On the contrary, I was confident and forceful. It seemed that if Lin Xuanwu hesitated a little, I would kill Lin Feng immediately. My momentum was not lower than that of him, or even much stronger than him. Obviously, my words made Lin Xuanwu angry, but he did not attack immediately. Even if he dared to ignore the order He was a fearless character, a madman, who did not dare to ignore his son''s life. Even though he had great resentment against me, he tried his best to suppress it. He looked at me a few times and asked in a deep voice, "what conditions?"


    After that, he frowned tightly. Maybe he thought that the conditions I proposed would threaten the Xuanwu, so he showed such an expression. However, seeing his worried look, I couldn''t help laughing. Then, he said to him leisurely:


    "my condition is very simple. Of course, this is the reason why I came to your house today I hope you can accept my challenge and come here with full sincerity. But your son is not sensible and looks down on me and my student party. You even hit me without saying a word. But I hope you can promise me that this condition is not excessive! "


    My words are very relaxed, said Lin Feng''s face is not good-looking, performance is very shameless, and Lin Xuanwu listened to my words, tight brow relaxed down, eyes full of incredible look, he was very puzzled at me, with a voice of disbelief said: "this is really your condition?"I nodded definitely and replied decisively, "yes, this is my condition!"


    I don''t want to kill Lin Feng directly now. I want to kill him with a knife. But I know my situation very well. If I abolish him on impulse, Lin Xuanwu will try his best to kill me. At that time, even if the horseradish is fierce, it will be difficult to protect me from the madness of Lin Xuanwu. Now I have to consider the overall situation, No Can care about personal hatred.


    But even if he could protect me, he could not protect my two brothers, Haoran and Tianyi. Once he started, I had the ability to protect myself, but my two brothers didn''t. therefore, if we fight, we will never get good fruits. Moreover, our organization will suffer crazy revenge from the Xuanwu society, and we will not be ready for anything at that time It is bound to change from initiative to passivity, and the situation is bound to be chaotic.


    Instead, it''s better to follow my plan at the beginning and try my best to fight a big battle with the Xuanwu Association. As long as Wu Tianhao is willing to do his best to help me, I don''t believe that his Xuanwu will not collapse. At that time, let alone abolish Lin Feng, even if he is killed, it will only be a matter of minutes.


    Therefore, the wise move is to have a big fight with him. Although we are weak, we still don''t know who is the winner. The person who laughs to the last is definitely me. My condition is nothing to Sirius. In other words, he also likes my decision. In his opinion, I was a mole ant that could be crushed to death at any time. How could I be inferior to their eyes ¡£


    But now the situation is different. Lin Xuanwu knows that I have the role of Wasabi around me. He doesn''t dare to belittle me now. My strength in the eastern district is also very few. Fighting with me is not to deceive the small. Moreover, he doesn''t want to let this period of gratitude and resentment continue to entangle, and the first world war will solve all our gratitude and resentment.


    After hearing that I was so sure, Lin Xuanwu directly agreed to me. Maybe from now on, he also began to attach importance to me. After receiving my letter of war, he set the date of the decisive battle more and more in a week, and gave me and him the common preparation time. I also agreed with his statement. After seven days, there will be a showdown.


    However, there are some people who are dissatisfied with this decision, that is, Lao song, who hates me to the bone, would like to kill me now to avenge song Qingfeng. However, he also knows that the person who has the right to speak here is still Lin Xuanwu. He has no courage to vent his anger on Lin Xuanwu, so he has to swallow this tone. But from the look in his eyes, I can see that this time I Not only to deal with the whole Xuanwu society, but also to the Song family.


    After I made an agreement with Lin Xuanwu, I also kept my promise and let go of Lin Feng. Then, I left with these people. Before leaving, I looked at Lin Feng deeply and said to him in a provocative tone: "goodbye in seven days!"


    After Lin Feng''s eyes were fixed on me, Lin Feng''s eyes were obviously on my mind, and Lin Feng told me that he would not be offended by his eyes The same peak is telling me that I am dead.


    I looked at the two brothers and sisters, and then I turned around and left. Sure enough, Lin Xuanwu was also very trustworthy. He didn''t betray his promise and sent someone to revenge us. When I got back to school, my situation was completely safe, and my bodyguard, wasabi, was hiding out.


    After returning to the dormitory, Haoran and they kept asking me about wasabi. Of course, what they wanted to know more was about my father. They were curious about my father''s holiness. They even invited a murderer to be my bodyguard. However, I didn''t bother to tell them that I didn''t want to answer them, but now, even I don''t know my father Things, I just casually perfunctory in the past, they were sent away, a person quietly in the bedroom thinking about things.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 232

    No matter what kind of person my father is and what secret he has, I don''t want to know. I know that Su Qiyao is my father, and everything he does is for me. Therefore, I can''t let him down. After I killed the Xuanwu Association, my organization will also have a firm foothold in this city. I firmly believe that it is I who will win this war, and tun And the underground forces in the whole city are only a matter of time.


    of course, this is also an idea that I encourage myself. I also know that it is not a simple thing to deal with the deep-rooted basaltic society in the eastern district. However, it is also the first gang in the city. Although the idea power is only in one Eastern District, its strength can not be underestimated.


    What''s more, the Song family, who has been looking for my revenge, has also been involved. The Song family is one of the largest families in this city. Moreover, he is Lin Xuanwu''s brother-in-law. The two forces unite together, not to mention going east. Even in the whole city, they can walk sideways. Therefore, this time, I not only ask Wu Tianhao to help, but also to do his best Help me.


    After thinking so much, I contacted Wu Tianhao directly and agreed to meet him in the evening. In the evening, I got together with the senior leaders of the organization to discuss the current situation and discuss the severe test to be faced. There was plenty of time. However, it was obviously impossible to expand my team in these seven days. The news of the war between me and the Xuanwu society It has already been spread on the road of the city, and everyone thinks that we are bound to lose. Therefore, no one is willing to join us at this time. Now what I have to do is to stabilize the morale of the army and prepare for the war on the basis of the original people.


    All the brothers in the organization have basically fought head-on with the basaltic society, and they will not have fear because we all know that they are living people like us. As long as we take out the spirit of our life, I don''t believe we can beat them.


    I''m very glad for my brothers. They have some young people''s passion. Even though they know the strength of the basaltic society, they don''t want to shrink back. For the matter that they are about to fight a decisive battle with the basaltic society, the brothers all have extraordinary expectations. Each brother unconditionally believes in my ability and knows that I will not fight an unprepared war. They believe me more deeply than myself I think that under my leadership, I can definitely defeat the lawless Xuanwu society.


    Seeing that the confidence of the brothers is still there, I feel at ease. Now there are seven days to go before the war. In addition to preparing for the war, I also need to restore our order. Because we almost gave up all the sites a few days ago, things are in disorder. After some rectification, all our farms are open for business. Tonight, all brothers will be in their own hands I''m in my position.


    Now that the Xuanwu society has accepted our war letter, we are not afraid of their surprise attack, because we have made it clear in advance that before the war, they can''t come to hell before the war, and they dare not blatantly do it. Of course, I''m not afraid of the basaltic society at all. Even if they don''t follow the rules, I won''t be afraid. I can say that no matter what happens to me in the future, I won''t shrink back.


    After the meeting with my brothers, I took them out to have a big meal. These days, we have been in a tight state. We have been preventing dangerous attacks at all times. We have never really relaxed. Even having lunch in the canteen, I was assassinated. But the sudden appearance of Wasabi made my plan go very smoothly, and my brothers and I were finally able to Relax.


    As soon as these guys heard that I was going to take them to a big meal, all of them were very excited. We set off immediately. Now I am no longer afraid of my head and tail. Even when I walked to the school gate, a white Volkswagen car came from a distance and suddenly stopped by my side, opened the window to me and drove She is the angel sister of the infirmary.


    And she took the lead and asked me, "are you getting better there?"


    Originally, I didn''t think about it. At the moment, I was in other places. But when the angel sister arrived, she immediately poured a basin of cold water on me. Suddenly, my heart was cold, and all the happiness disappeared. And the brothers were staring at me. At the moment, even though I was thick skinned, I was already embarrassed.


    At this moment, if someone else said this to me, I would just walk away. But this person is a beautiful angel sister. She has always treated me well. As a doctor, she is also concerned about my illness. I also understand that. In retrospect, since I came back from the examination, I have directly lost all faith and forgot to contact sister angel.


    Thinking of this, I told my brothers to wait for me in the hotel first. I arrived later. They left without saying much.


    After they left, I directly got into the car of angel sister and said to her in a low voice, "I went to the city hospital, and they said there was no way to do it. The chance of self-healing was one in ten thousand. It can be said that I was completely abandoned!"


    Angel sister listened to my words, her face also became a little dignified, her eyes looked at my crotch, then, she directly drove the car to a no one''s place, after parking, she said to me very seriously: "take off your pants, I''ll have a look!"


    Sister angel''s words directly shocked me. If I was better in the ward, after all, she was wearing uniform at that time, but now the situation is not the same. She was wearing plain clothes and in the car, which was like a car shaking. I quickly refused: "forget it, anyway, you can''t cure it, so let it go!"Angel sister knew that I was shy, but she still said to me seriously: "you are a big man, what can I be shy about? I''m not without seeing it. Take off quickly and let me have a look again!"


    Her expression is very serious, not like a joke, even after work, her doctor''s professional ethics is still so strong, I think this is the doctor should have a sense of responsibility, and I really want to make myself better, think about it, I simply do not pinch, immediately to the pants to fade down.


    Let me not calm down is, the angel sister looked very seriously, and from time to time also poked with her hands a few times, her body fragrance clearly spread into my nose, the scene is extremely ambiguous, we are lonely and widowed in the car, and her appearance is extremely attractive, if not for my side of the problem, I am afraid I would have been unable to control.


    However, even if I can''t do it below, my face is red and my heart is full of deer bumping. But Angel sister doesn''t care at all. Her expression is still very calm. After a long time, she let me put on my pants and said to me seriously: "Suluo, I feel that your problem is not too serious. If Western medicine is not good, you can try traditional Chinese medicine, my Lord I''m an old doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. I''ll tell him about you and see if he can do anything about it


    Her words made me forget the embarrassment. My focus instantly shifted to her grandfather, who was an old doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. When I heard her saying that her grandfather might cure me, I couldn''t describe my mood at this time. However, no matter how much I hope, as long as there is hope, it is good for me. In case my illness is really cured by her grandfather, I will do anything I can, I immediately thank sister angel.


    The angel sister just smiles and doesn''t say much. Then, she asks me where I''m going to eat. I give her the name of the restaurant. She drives her car and delivers it to me. I arrive in a few minutes. After I get off the bus, I invite her to come in. She says that she has something to do next afternoon, so she drives away.


    After this short episode, I was in a better mood and more energetic. After entering the hotel, I came to the box they had ordered and had a good drink with my brothers. Everyone began to talk at length and boast. After the meal was full of wine and food, I asked them to go to the court to watch it, and I went to visit Wu myself Tianhao.


    What my father said to me, I deeply remember in my mind that Wu Tianhao can be used, but can''t be relied on. I don''t care what the relationship between him and my father is, but I want him to help me sincerely without sincerity. Wu Tianhao is still very polite when he sees me. He promised me on the phone before the fight between me and the basaltic society He will do his best. This time I came to talk to him personally, and he said that he would do his best to help me.


    However, he also stressed to me the seriousness of the matter. He said that I must be fully prepared for the battle. If the basaltic society can come to this day, there will be hidden dragons and crouching tigers. He told me to be careful. He stressed that on the day of the decisive battle, he would personally lead the team to fight with me.


    In fact, from the tone of Wu Tianhao, you can see that although he attaches great importance to the basaltic society, he does not show any fear. The lines reveal that Wu Tianhao has no pressure to deal with the Xuanwu Association. From the beginning, I didn''t feel that Wu Tianhao had that ability. He was just the boss of a large-scale nightclub, just a group of thugs under his hand How can a home guard be compared with a real Taoist.


    But that day, my father told me that Wu Tianhao was a very capable man, and my predicament was nothing to him. Therefore, he said that Wu Tianhao''s strength was clear. There would be no problem in dealing with Xuanwu. Before my father told me, I really had to rely on Wu Tianhao to grow up. At that time, I had absolute trust in him.


    But my father''s words changed my view on him. Although Wu Tianhao''s attitude towards me was very sincere, and he did solve my problems for me, compared with him, I still believe what my father said. It is because I trust my father that I dare to challenge Sirius. In any case, this time I will use Wu Tianhao''s power to eradicate the Xuanwu society This trouble has brought my newly rising power to a new height.


    I had a long chat with Wu Wan Tianhao. I talked with him again about several key points for attention. After a long chat, I saw the time and it was almost late at night. I said goodbye to him and went back to school alone.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 233

    After he came out from Wu Tianhao, he wanted to go back to school directly. However, I didn''t go there for a long time, so I immediately went back to the East District. I went to all the venues under my banner, and made a special trip to the bar and the splendid nightclub to accompany the two owners, and promised that there would be no such accident in the future.


    They also said that they understood me and didn''t embarrass me too much. They just stressed with me that we should try not to have such a big accident in the future. In fact, it''s normal for them to have some accidents on the field. However, we gave the biggest stronghold of the basaltic society and gave them a big blow. From last night''s station, our organization became a dare to challenge the basaltic Association Existence, even if they have opinions on me, they can only hold it in their hearts and greet me with a smile.


    After saying hello to the two owners, I went back to the meeting bar to have a rest. During the day, I almost never stopped. I was busy until 3:00 in the morning. At this time, the bar was supposed to be closed. However, when it was about to close, the brother outside suddenly sent a message and said anxiously, "brother, there is a woman in the hall all the time When I was drinking, I said I would close the door, but she still refused to leave. In short, she would not leave even if she was chased out! "


    As soon as I heard about the girl, I immediately thought of the order of the Xuanwu society. When I heard this news, I was a little sleepy. In a moment, I became more alert. The people who came to drink in the bar drank an atmosphere. Now all the guests were gone, and the music was turned off. What was she drinking? One was deliberately picking fault, the other was being trapped by love Lost in love. Third, the Xuanwu sect sent revenge. Although they promised that the two sides would not interfere with each other before the decisive battle, no one could guarantee that they would keep their promise.


    immediately, I said, "I''ll go out and have a look!"


    With that, I went out. When I came to the hall, I saw a woman in a black leather coat sitting there sipping wine in the corner of the bar. Although I only saw the figure of my back, I recognized the woman at a glance. She was Xie Yu.


    She always appeared with a purpose. I clearly remember that on the day I took over the bar, she also came here and asked me to disband the organization within a week. However, it has been several weeks since then. My organization still exists, but now, she has come again, and I suddenly have a bad feeling in my heart.


    These days, I''ve been dealing with the Xuanwu Association, and I haven''t paid attention to her. It can be said that I have forgotten her trouble. Today, she came to the door in person. Could she tell me that they are going to take action against me at this time?


    As far as the current situation is concerned, all my plans are going well. If I am interrupted by this slut at this critical moment, all my preparations will be wasted. Thinking of this, I can''t help but feel the waves in my heart. I pray that she won''t embarrass me at this time.


    Then, I came to her opposite, Xie Yu saw that I did not appear surprised, just drank the wine in the cup, then, she showed me a charming smile, jiaosheng said: "handsome boy, long time no see!"


    Every time Xie Yu sees me, she will tease me and see my embarrassment. This feeling is really oppressive. Every time I see Xie Yu, I feel very uncomfortable. Although she came here alone, there was no sign of fighting. But I am still uneasy that she will not come to the door for no reason.


    I stood in front of her and said to her in a very impolite tone, "we are closed here. If you want to drink, please go somewhere else."


    As for my attitude, Xie Yu didn''t care. She put down the cup, looked at me with color Mimi, pouted and said, "I said Ye Zixuan, the customer is God. Don''t you know?"


    No matter what, Xie Yu is a consumer here. I''m afraid it will cause unnecessary trouble if I try to get rid of her. However, I can''t really serve her. But looking at her, I feel uncomfortable, and I always feel that there must be no good. Now it is the crucial moment for me and the Xuanwu society to fight. I really don''t want to change the plan because of her. As long as it is after the decisive battle, She can do whatever she wants, but now I can''t have a conflict with her because I don''t have the experience to deal with her.


    Thinking of so many unnecessary factors, I tried to adjust the state of mind, and then sat opposite her, indifferently said: "talk about it, what can I do for you?"


    Seeing that my tone was gentle, Xie Yu suddenly got up and walked to me and sat down beside me. Then, her hand suddenly touched my thigh, and she also breathed into my face. She said in a delicate voice, "it seems that you hate me. I haven''t done anything harmful to heaven. But I always do it for you!"


    Maybe it''s because she is a professional. When I hear what she says to me, I feel mixed with a kind of coquettish, and I smell a lot of disgust. I don''t want to talk nonsense with her. I directly say, "I have something to do recently, and I don''t have time to chat with you. If you want to find me, you can wait a few more days, and then I can play with you slowly."


    After listening to my words, Xie Yu still had that teasing expression, and continued to say with shame: "it''s about the Xuanwu Association. I know all these things. However, I heard that you were abandoned by Lin Feng. I don''t know whether it''s true or not!"She put her hand on my crotch. Although I am a waste person now, I have been indifferent to men and women, but now I am so frivolous treated by a young lady, I still can''t stand it. I directly shake off her hand and roar, "don''t overdo it. Don''t think I dare to do anything to you!"


    Xie Yu saw me angry, put on a look of grievance, coquettish said: "Oh, don''t be angry, I don''t care about you, sister, I have unique skills, specialized in the treatment of impotence and premature ejaculation, or sister I help you, ensure that you become vigorous in bed!"


    This is a knot in my heart. It hurts when I mention it. But Xie Yu, a bitch, still uses this topic as a topic to challenge my bottom line. I can''t bear it. When the balloon explodes, I can''t stand it. I turn my head and look like her next to me. She squeezes out a word: "go!"


    My tone did not have a trace of politeness, but Xie Yu''s face is really not general thick, I did not rest assured of her attitude, heard me scold her, she even laughed at me, see me even more unhappy.


    At the same time, she took out a cigarette and smoked it for herself. After taking a few deep breaths, she said to me: "all I have done is for you. It seems that you still don''t understand my good intentions. I told you at the beginning that the road is not suitable for you. Look at you. Just how long have I done, I haven''t dealt with you yet. You''ll get into trouble After the basaltic society, you were ruined by madmen. I see, in another two days, I''m afraid you won''t even have a life. Then I''ll be watching you. I''m afraid I''ll go to your grave! "


    After that, she also looked at me with a kind of iron hate but not steel eyes. At this moment, she said in her heart, if she had not hurt me several times, maybe I would have been moved by Xie Yu''s words. But when I think of the things she did to me, I think that it is because of her people behind the scenes that she set foot on this road of no return, which leads to so many things that happened later. I think more and more about me Qi, I feel that she came here today, is deliberately teasing me, her happiness based on my pain.


    The more I thought about it, the less I felt. Seeing that she was not moved by my words, I stood up directly and roared at her without any politeness: "do you roll or not?"


    Now I don''t want to offend her just because of the war in front of me. But if I''m really forced to hurry up, I don''t care about other things. I still know that the soldiers will block the water. Xie Yu can see that I''m completely angry now. She doesn''t take any more measures. Instead, she pinches off the cigarette end in her hand. Then, she puts away her playful attitude and is serious He said to me:


    "sulo, I should have told you at the beginning that my main reason for you is not to let you find a girlfriend. But now you are a disabled person, and you can''t fall in love again. Therefore, the purpose of my coming today is to tell you that you have recovered your freedom, and I will not trouble you again. Of course, I hope you don''t want to Thinking about revenge and things like that. Well, I''ve finished what I should convey. Goodbye


    After that, she left the bar without looking at me again. For a moment, I was in a daze, even a little unresponsive. I was confused. How could I have thought that things had developed to this point, which really caught me off guard.


    At that time, I came back only for revenge. At that time, although I dominated the school, I was still a student. I just left brilliant footprints in my life experience. At that time, I just wanted to get along well with Ziyi and step into the palace of marriage in the future. However, it was this Miss Xie Yu who suddenly appeared in my life and was hindered everywhere Because of my love with Ziyi, I was forced to go to this road of no return. From the beginning to the end, my goal was to eliminate the behind the scenes forces that hindered me.


    I was going to challenge them after killing the Xuanwu society, and then I was at ease with Ziyi. But since I abandoned, everything has changed. All of this happened too suddenly. I''m not a complete person. What''s the significance of Ziyi together? I finally realized that Xie Yu suddenly came to me today, not to ask for trouble Tell me one thing, because I am a disabled person, so they will not fight against me again.


    At this moment, I reflected that at the beginning, their reason for me was that they didn''t want me to find a girlfriend and forced me to be with the people in Xie Yu''s mouth. Now I have become a disabled person. Even if I want to find a girlfriend, I can''t find it. Therefore, even the people behind Xie Yu gave up on me, and no longer interested in interfering with my affairs for a week When the time came, they still didn''t do it to me. Originally, it was because they knew that I had become a disabled person, and it would be meaningless for them to do it to me.


    If Xie Yu wanted to talk to me about this matter before, I would be very excited, but now she said this to me, I was totally excited, mixed with all kinds of emotions in my heart, she was willing to let me go until now, in another way, that person behind the scenes did not want to be with me at all, they were playing with me from the beginning to the end I didn''t meet their standards until I had no children.


    This has been hiding behind the scenes, the heart is really too vicious, if they did not appear in my life at the beginning, I would not have become this way, I have long been happy with Ziyi, all I have experienced now is forced by them, I have been reduced to this point, they let me go easily with a word, pat their buttocks and leave, they recognize It''s over, and for me, it''s just the beginning.Although the angel sister told me that her grandfather might cure my illness, even if I had become a disabled person all my life and could not be proficient in male and female affairs, I could not easily let go of this person behind the scenes. I wanted to expose the true face of the people behind the curtain and see who was behind me several times and three times.


    If I really exterminate the Xuanwu society, I must find out the person behind Xie Yu who led to the beginning of everything. I swear that once I find out, I will never let them go.


    After Xie Yu left, it was 3:30 in the morning. From yesterday to now, I was busy with a lot of things. I was already very tired and tired. Therefore, I went out and took a taxi to my hotel under my name. When I came to a room, I immediately fell asleep. I had a good sleep. When I was talking with Zhou gongchang, a cell phone ring suddenly remembered and broke My dream, I vaguely connected to the phone, LISP said: "who ah?"


    And the other end of the phone immediately came a serious female voice: "it''s me, bailing!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 234

    As soon as I heard the name, I immediately woke up from the confusion. At this time, I had no sleep. Because bailing is an angel sister, her name is just as beautiful as her. Her temperament belongs to that kind of cold type, which makes men unable to get close to it. Anyway, I have been to school for so long, and I haven''t heard any gossip about her.


    However, the goddess of high cold came to me on her own initiative today. I immediately remembered what she said yesterday. She said to ask her grandfather for help to see if my disease could be cured. As a result, she called today. Is it true that my place has hope to be cured?


    Knowing that it was her, I immediately asked, "well, is my illness promising?"


    Bai Ling didn''t say anything more on the phone, but simply replied, "where are you now? I''ll find you!"


    I immediately reported out my address, my voice just fell, bailing directly came to a sentence, wait for me, then hung up the phone.


    I hold the mobile phone, my heart beat can''t help but accelerate, feel my hope is really coming, since bailing wants to see me, it should be that I have a chance to cure it. Thinking of this, I don''t linger. I immediately get up and wash it with the fastest action. When I finish washing, bailing''s phone call just happened to come. She said that she would wait for me downstairs in the hotel.


    Then, I quickly ran out of the hotel, at the door, I saw bailing''s car, I directly got into the co pilot''s position, looked at her excitedly said: "am I hopeful?"


    Bai Ling looked at me and whispered, "grandfather, he can''t tell. He said that he must take you to the past and let him see for sure. Are you free now?"


    It''s no wonder that bailing came to me personally and said that she wanted to take me to her home. My excitement disappeared. Then, she said to her, "do you want to go now?"


    White Ling white my eyes, said: "if you have time today, of course it is now, today I have a holiday, happens to be free, can accompany you to a trip!"


    However, she has time does not mean that I have time. In a few days, I will start a war with the Xuanwu Association. Now is the critical moment. I have a lot of things to deal with. I dare not run around. Since her grandfather wants to show me, she is not in a hurry for this moment. After the war, it will be OK to go again after the war. So, I was about to say that I would like to wait for a few days, but Bai Ling seemed to see me Hesitating and waiting for me to open her mouth, she said again, "my grandfather said that the longer this disease lasts, the more difficult it will be. If you are busy, just forget it!"


    She said this very seriously, it sounds strange and frightening. Now I''m not afraid of anything, but what I fear most is that the place is abandoned, and Bai Ling is also kind-hearted. She seldom has time to take me to have a look, and I''m not so disappointed. Moreover, this matter is really urgent for me. For me, it is more important than anything in the world. If the following is true The end of the waste, even if I dominate the world, how can I, to the end will not be happy!


    What''s more, for this battle, my main force still depends on Wu Tianhao. I''ve been preparing for the war at most these days. Even if I''ve got time, I can''t delay anything. So, I quickly replied, "it''s OK, it''s OK. I have time, very much!"


    White Ling see I promised, immediately start the car, carrying me away.


    Originally, I thought Bai Ling''s home was in this city, but when I saw her driving out of the city, I realized that maybe I was wrong. I quickly asked, "sister Ling, where does your grandfather live?"


    Bai Ling heard my question, calmly replied: "my grandfather lives in a more partial place, driving three hours can arrive!"


    Three hours of time, she said with very short, but for me, it is really too long, not to say how long it takes to cure the disease, light journey will take a lot of time, so I quickly sent a message to Chen Haoran, let him take care of the organization''s affairs, after sending a text message, I directly began to close my eyes.


    Bai Ling didn''t speak much. All the way, she didn''t speak. She was driving attentively. The car was flying on the road. Suddenly, the car stopped without warning, which made me wake up. I thought it would arrive so soon. However, when I found that the car was parked on a country Road, my heart immediately pounded for a moment Feeling that the car was out of order, I quickly asked Bai Ling, "sister Ling, what''s the matter?"


    And bailing heard my words, hard to turn her head, biting her lips, a look of want to talk and stop, and her legs still clip dead, very uncomfortable appearance, let me some inexplicable.


    Hold for a long time, white Ling just meow a voice to say: "I, I want to go to the toilet!"


    Suddenly, I was speechless. I thought something was wrong. I looked at her and said casually, "then you can solve it. I''ll wait for you here."


    After listening to my words, Bai Ling''s face seemed to be more difficult. In her clear eyes, she showed a little shy color and said to me, "but there is no toilet in this area!"


    She suddenly changed into this, which made me a little bit unaccustomed. The last few times when she looked at my lower body, she was indifferent. I thought there was no privacy in her concept, but I didn''t expect that this time she was in trouble and let me know that she had bad intentions.However, Han Shuang''s beautiful face, with a little blush, is really intoxicating, it is perfect. This angel sister, which makes thousands of boys in school upside down, is really extraordinary. Before, I didn''t look at her very carefully. Until this moment, I found that she was different. However, no matter how beautiful she was, I didn''t have any redundant ideas about her. I just wanted to put her in a different way The disease was cured.


    So, I directly and frankly said to her: "then you can find a place, I''ll wait for you!"


    Hearing this, bailing seems more embarrassed. She is a woman with higher education. She feels that she is convenient in the wild, which is a hard thing to say. But now she seems to be really in a hurry. Her legs are very tight and her face is red. She hesitates for a long time. She estimates that she can''t hold it. She opens the car door and whispers to me, "that''s it Wait here


    Finish saying, she immediately got out of the car, holding her legs to the small roadside weeds in the past, this place is already slanting, and the path side is overgrown with weeds, looking at her spotless, keep going to the depth of the weeds, I was really afraid of what happened to her, so I also followed her out of the car, and yelled at her back: "sister Ling, be careful yourself Ah


    And Bai Ling heard my voice, but was scared, and quickly called out: "you don''t follow me!"


    I also speechless smile, to her back way: "I don''t go, I''m here to show you some!"


    After that, I didn''t pay attention to Bai Ling. I took out a cigarette directly and smoked it. In this open field, blowing the cool wind, enjoying the endless green and smoking, I felt a little relaxed and happy. I couldn''t help immersing myself in it, and I was looking forward to it. I hope this trip will not come in vain and let me regain my dignity as a man.


    However, when I was in a vague state of mind, suddenly, a piercing scream broke the peace in the air, which made me suddenly come back to my mind. My first reaction was something wrong with bailing, so I quickly called out to her, "sister Ling, what''s the matter with you?"


    Waiting for a moment, I heard bailing some shaking voice: "I''m ok, you don''t come over!"


    She said it was ok, but her tone was obviously wrong. I couldn''t help but want to go and see what happened. But I also knew that people were convenient. I was not very good in the past. After a few seconds, seeing that she had not moved, I asked again: "sister Ling, are you ok?"


    This time, bailing didn''t respond to me. I immediately knew that things were not good. Now I couldn''t take care of so much. I ran directly to her convenient place. In a low-lying place in the grass, I saw bailing lying on the ground. At present, she was in a coma. She only put on half of her pants and didn''t lift them completely So that her key parts are all exposed in front of my eyes.


    This picture is really too attractive, this spring break is not other people, but the cold white Ling, she is in the school is high cold line. Almost not even dress, want to see her legs are a kind of extravagant hope, everyone at most is just under the scene of her in bed.


    At this moment, Bai Ling''s spring has all been revealed in front of my eyes, which is what many men can''t hope for, but I have no other ideas. My attention just shifts to another direction. There is a big mouse lying beside her. Bai Ling''s face is probably affected by big rats. I have to say, this Mouse is not in general big, I saw a burst of surprise, not to mention her body in the city, so, fainting is also a very normal thing.


    But the mouse didn''t run when he saw me coming. He was still looking at us. Since it was Bai Ling who was frightened by the beast, I must revenge myself. So, I went to catch him with my bare hands. However, the big guy was very agile. When he saw me, he disappeared into the grass.


    I didn''t feel sorry for an animal. Instead, I went back to see Bai Ling. At this time, she was unconscious, and I didn''t care whether the man or the woman were giving or not. I held her body and said, "sister Ling, are you ok?"


    After my shaking, Bai Ling in a coma suddenly woke up. As soon as she saw me beside her, she immediately showed a blush, and quickly realized that she was still naked. Therefore, she subconsciously blocked her key parts with her hand and said shyly to me, "didn''t I ask you not to come here?"


    As a matter of fact, for a woman like her who refuses to accept a man for thousands of miles, she doesn''t want to be desecrated at all. However, I am eager to save people at present, and I don''t care about that much. I directly say to her, "I think you didn''t reply before coming here!"


    Bai Ling touched my firm eyes, and then her mood gradually stabilized and said to me, "OK, I know, but can you please leave, I want to..."


    Speaking of this, her words were silent, but I also realized that she wanted to wear pants, so I straightened her up, turned around and left!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 235

    Although I am not a complete person now, even if I am, I will not take advantage of others'' danger. If I don''t do something in such a good environment in the dense grass, I don''t have other extraordinary ideas. My thoughts are not here. Although I''m not a gentleman, I''m not that kind of mean person. After making sure that Bai Ling is OK, I left immediately and went back to the car.


    A moment later, Bai Ling came back, and the short episode ended like this. But 1. I had experienced the embarrassing thing just now. Bai Ling and I had no privacy. In order to see my doctor, she showed me all. After the scene just passed, I showed her all. There was always that scene in my mind. Bai Ling didn''t speak after getting on the bus, and the atmosphere became awkward I got up, so I took the initiative to look for a topic and said, "sister Ling, I heard that you don''t care about the world in school, but how do you know I''m Suluo?"


    Bai Ling listened to my words and directly replied, "I really don''t ask about the world, but I''m very concerned about your affairs. You''re so famous in school that you can''t pay attention to it!"


    Finish saying, she also white me one eye, I don''t know she this is praise me or blame me, do I do not know how to answer.


    For a while, the atmosphere fell into embarrassment again. After a few seconds, bailing said to herself, "you used to be a little brother who you wanted to take care of. I didn''t expect to grow up in an instant!"


    Bai Ling finished saying this, even in his eyes a little strange.


    I chuckled and said, "people will grow up, so do I!"


    Bai Ling was disdainful to say: "growth is not like this, were kicked into half a man, so still not growing good time!"


    This sentence is true, let me blush, usually serious bailing, did not expect to hit people, if others say me like this, I will immediately turn over, especially a woman said this, I will be more angry.


    However, from Bai Ling''s mouth, I felt that it was a good intention, without any anger. So, I replied with a smile: "it seems that it''s my fault!"


    Bai Ling didn''t seem to have recovered from her fright, so we didn''t start immediately. For the next half an hour, I was chatting with Bailing to make her happy. She also revealed something I didn''t know. That is, the time when she impressed me most was the time I jumped from the building.


    At that time, because I was too weak, I jumped down and was caught by the fireman''s air cushion, but I couldn''t bear the pressure of falling from high altitude. At that moment, my heart almost stopped beating. At that time, Bai Ling was on the scene and gave me an emergency care, which allowed me to recover my vital signs. If there was no her, maybe I would have been dead, I was equivalent to It was the first person she rescued herself, so she remembered it very clearly and was very impressed with me.


    If she didn''t tell me about it, I''m afraid I would never have known it in my life. At that time, I woke up and became a psychopath. My brain was like water, and I didn''t know anything. I really didn''t think that there was such a thing in the middle. The first person who pulled me back from hell was Bai Ling, and our relationship began at that time.


    After knowing this, Bai Ling''s image in my mind was higher than before. I felt that what she did was like a real angel. In fact, judging from my heart, bailing is also a real beauty. If she was a student, she could compete with Ziyi. But Bai Ling''s beauty is familiar with the mature beauty, which is different from Ziyi''s pure beauty.


    Even though I have been close to the girl for a few times, I can''t get along with her, but I can''t get along with her She is really good, I also really take her as a big sister, and Bai Ling also seems to take me as a brother.


    After chatting for a while, I saw that Bai Ling''s state recovered a lot, so she didn''t delay, we both started directly, and I fell asleep again. I didn''t wake up in the morning, but I was woken up by her phone. Just now, I was more tired. Listening to the dynamic songs in the car, I fell asleep again unconsciously It''s on.


    This sleep, I sleep very solid, as if really away from the dispute, the original secular struggle, also forget all the unpleasant, forget all kinds of misfortune, really is a long time have not like this good sleep, also do not know how long passed, suddenly, my nose smell a woman''s fragrance, originally sensitive me, suddenly recovered I will open my eyes unconsciously, but at the moment when I was ready to open my eyes, an accident happened. I suddenly felt that my dry lips were touched by something, which was wet, soft and fragrant.


    In an instant, a torrent rushed through my whole body, and my nerves were tensed to the extreme. I knew that I had been secretly kissed. This was my first feeling. My heart beat very much at this moment. My consciousness told me that I was attacked, but it was Bai Ling''s kiss. What she wanted to ask was different from her girl, but it was something that made me puzzled. Why did Bai Ling secretly kiss me?At the moment when I was entangled, Bai Ling''s sweet lips suddenly left, and my heart was in a mess. My first reaction was to open my eyes and question Bai Ling. But on second thought, they secretly kissed me while I was asleep. Obviously, they didn''t want to let me know. If I made this matter clear, it would be more embarrassing. Therefore, I took this kiss as one A dream, continue to pretend to sleep, about ten minutes later, I slowly wake up.


    After I opened my eyes, I immediately saw bailing sitting beside me with blurred eyes. At this moment, she was just like taking spring medicine. She wanted to burn herself, and her face was still hung with a blush of guilty conscience. Seeing me waking up in such a short time, she was not comfortable now.


    I looked at the face red white Ling, pretending to know nothing, appearance, blankly asked: "to it?"


    Maybe it was because she had done something wrong. Bai Ling had no confidence to speak now. She said to me with a little shyness: "well, it''s been half a day, but the car can''t get in, so we can only walk in!"


    I looked at the time, it''s already three o''clock in the afternoon. I didn''t sleep long. In fact, it has been a long time. It seems that I overslept. I apologized to bailing and said, "why don''t you wake me up? You''ve been waiting for me!"


    After listening to my words, bailing seemed more embarrassed. She pursed her lips and said, "look, you''re sleeping soundly. I didn''t disturb you. Since you wake up, let''s go!"


    With that, Bai Ling got out of the car. After she got off the car, I touched my lips with my hand, and a smile appeared at the corner of my mouth. I followed her closely, looking at Bai Ling who behaved strangely. I was puzzled again. I don''t think she is a woman who is hungry and thirsty. If she wants to find a man, there will be many men Come here selfless dedication, but she is not like that kind of casual woman, why steal kiss me? Is she in love with me?


    It''s impossible to say that. Although I have met with her several times, our feelings are not deep and we can''t say we have feelings. I didn''t get to the point where women are fascinated. After conjecturing a lot of possibilities, I didn''t come up with a reason. But I can feel that Bai lingqin has a reason, but I know it''s not easy to break through. I can only pretend that there is nothing wrong In any case, after the disease is cured, I will not have an intersection with her, and from then on, each side of the world.


    I tossed the messy brain, put all the questions behind, I accelerated the pace to catch up with Bai Ling, and then, we walked into her hometown together. When I first arrived here, I suddenly felt deep into nature. This village is hidden in the deep mountains. It has beautiful mountains, beautiful waters, beautiful flowers and pleasant air. Even though it is remote and urban, it is not backward. Some cities have almost everything here, giving people a sense of paradise.


    No wonder bailing''s grandfather is here. It seems that people of older age like to be clean. Like my father, old people like to be in this kind of place. But her grandfather is an old doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. There are a lot of medicinal materials on the mountain here, which is beneficial to her grandfather''s hospital. So I don''t want to leave. Indeed, such a place is a necessary place for the elderly.


    We met a lot of people on the way to the village. Bai Ling knew almost everyone, but when they saw me, they still looked incredible. I also guessed that it was a very strange thing for bailing to bring a man back. I ignored people''s eyes, followed Bai Ling''s side frankly, and walked towards her grandfather''s home step by step.


    After walking for about ten minutes, we have reached the end of the village. At this time, Bai Ling pointed to the large brick house in front of her and said, "this is her hometown. I carefully looked at the house on the edge of the village. It looked like a building from the last century, but it was well maintained. The whole courtyard was very large, which had the feeling of quadrangle, The only thing is that there are many small gardens around, which are good places for self-cultivation.


    Even standing in a long distance, I can clearly ask about the smell of traditional Chinese medicine in the yard. Then, Bai Ling and I went in together. As soon as I went in, I saw that many places in the yard were covered with traditional Chinese medicine. Even if I went into the tile house, I could see all the herbs. I felt that this was a warehouse for medicine.


    Bai Ling told me that her grandfather was the only doctor in the village. Because it was too far away to see a doctor, it was inconvenient, and the cost of treatment was very good. Therefore, most of the people in the village came to see her grandfather, and her grandfather never charged the villagers a cent. Everyone who saw the doctor did not say that the medicine could cure the disease, but there were no mistakes. It won the trust of the villagers It''s why everyone in the village knows her.


    Because of this, her grandfather refused to leave the village for half a step, just to help the young and old in the village more. After hearing this, I finally understood why bailing has the heart of Bodhisattva. It turns out that this is inherited. It can also be said that it is a kind of spirit of doctor''s benevolence and hanging a pot to help the world!


    With some emotion, Bai Ling and I entered the room. Just entering the door was the kitchen. Here I saw a middle-aged man who was cooking medicine. Needless to say, this should be bailing''s grandfather.


    Her grandfather was not as chivalrous as I imagined. He was a very ordinary old man with gray hair, thin bones, and a little hunchback. This was my first impression of him. However, when he heard the sound of footsteps, he quickly put down his work and turned to meet him. He ignored his granddaughter directly and said with a smile to me¡° You''re bailing''s boyfriend, soloThe old man''s words made me surprised, and Bai Ling was even more shy and angry: "grandfather, what boyfriend did I say to you? It''s a friend. Are you a fool? "


    Seeing that his granddaughter was not happy, he immediately changed his mouth and said, "Oh, I''m sorry, it''s my old fool. I said something wrong. It''s a male friend."


    I also had no choice but to smile. Then I looked like grandfather Bai and was about to ask me about my illness. But when I saw his face, I couldn''t help being stunned. What I wanted to say was also held back. Because I had seen this grandfather somewhere, but I couldn''t remember it in a hurry. I always felt a sense of deja vu¡° Grandfather Bai, have we met somewhere? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 236

    Before I met grandfather Bai, I was full of imagination about his appearance. As a result, I didn''t expect that he should be such a person. I knew to joke. I was speechless in an instant. Even now I doubt whether he can cure my illness. Suddenly, I feel hopeless. But what makes me even more surprised is that I seem to have seen him somewhere, but I can''t remember for a while Yes.


    But the white grandfather also seemed to see my dissimilarity, said with a smile: "two years ago, in your home city..."


    Before he finished speaking, I suddenly thought of it. It was that time. No wonder I had some impression. I interrupted the words of white grandfather directly and said, "it''s you, grandfather!"


    Grandfather Bai was the man who had been with me two years ago. At that time, I was bullied by my classmate Wang Jinpeng. He wanted to take photos of me. At this critical moment, grandfather Bai suddenly appeared and rescued me. At that time, I wanted to worship him as a teacher. In a flash of time, he disappeared. I didn''t expect that I would see him today.


    I and the white grandfather''s dialogue, to the side of white Ling confused, she widened her eyes at me, puzzled asked: "Suluo, do you know my grandfather?"


    With a smile, I replied, "I don''t know each other, but I met once. Grandfather Bai helped me once. That''s all!"


    That incident is also an embarrassing thing for me. How can I tell Bai Ling that? It has been a long time since I almost forgot. After listening to my words, grandfather Bai said with a smile: "I think about it now."


    I was just about to open my mouth, but my grandfather pulled me aside mysteriously, inserted the topic I wanted to recall, and quietly asked, "boy, tell me the truth, are you my granddaughter''s boyfriend?"


    What''s the situation? The man in front of me was quite different from the grandfather who saved me that time. When I heard his words, I almost fainted. For me, after a long journey, I met an episode. I was tired for a day. Now, the dripping water is not enough. As a result, the doctor who helped the world didn''t ask about his illness and was interested in gossip. What''s my feeling Ekan, I feel like I''m trapped.


    But even if I feel uncomfortable, out of the basic etiquette of being a human being, for my illness, I politely replied: "grandfather, you really misunderstood me. Sister Ling and I are just ordinary friends. She has always taken care of me as my brother. After learning that I am ill, she brought me to see you!"


    But after listening to my words, grandfather Bai was still full of disbelief. He looked me up and down and continued: "boy, don''t try to fool me. If you don''t speak clearly, I won''t treat you. My granddaughter didn''t play with boys since she was a child. When she grew up, the boys who pursued her queued up, but they were all rejected. Now that she is not young, her parents are worried to death, and she has introduced so many excellent people to her. She can''t look up to one of them. Our family can''t help her,


    but you are different, you are the only boy she brought home from childhood to adulthood Do you think it''s easy? What''s more, according to what my granddaughter said, she seemed to show you that part. She was willing to do such a thing. You said it''s OK. Do you think I''ll believe the old man? "


    White grandfather said, but also with a pair of don''t think I look at me, obviously, in his eyes have recognized, I am bailing''s boyfriend, so, bailing will help me like this, but in fact, I have no relationship with Bai Ling, how can I know that I am the first boy she took home, and what Bai grandfather said is not wrong, it is just In school, Bai Ling has refused many people''s pursuit, but I really did not expect that she was such a person who rejected boys.


    Listen to the meaning of grandfather Bai''s words, isn''t she mentally handicapped for boys? If this is a disease, she can''t be cured in a family of traditional Chinese medicine, what can be done.


    Since grandfather Bai said that Bai Ling has always rejected men since she was young, her situation to me is really a little different. She has never rejected me or hated me. Then, why would she like to approach me? Is it because I''m not a real man? She made me a sister? Then why did she kiss me secretly? If I told him this, he would believe that I was Bai Ling''s boyfriend.


    I told the truth, but the white grandfather just don''t believe it, so he recognized that I was bailing''s boyfriend. At this time, bailing on one side didn''t want to. When she saw what her grandfather was saying to me furtively, she knew it was not a good thing. So, she said directly to her grandfather, "grandfather, I brought someone here to see you. If you do this, I will be angry £¡¡±


    Bailing a word to suppress her this old naughty grandfather, Bai grandfather immediately did not ask, a loud reply: "good, good, I see a doctor, I see a doctor is not good!"


    After that, he recovered to his serious appearance. Grandfather Bai seemed to have a double personality. The doctor''s image came out. Let me go with him and say to give me an examination. In fact, I could not wait. After all, this is the purpose of my trip. I left the kitchen with my grandfather and went to the special room for medical treatment.


    After I went in, I was directly asked to take off my pants and lie naked in the hospital bed, and my grandfather Bai immediately checked me up. What made me more uneasy was that Bai Ling stood by and looked at me without any hesitation. Maybe grandfather Bai had identified me as his grandson-in-law, so he didn''t let bailing leave. I was embarrassed to say anything, anyway Ling has seen it several times, and it''s OK to let her look at it more. However, what makes me embarrassed is that grandfather Bai always asks me some physiological questions when he examines me. Because Bai Ling is beside me, it''s hard for me to open my mouth and answer no, I''m not.White grandfather in my examination, put away all the fun, expression abnormal serious, check for a long time, he solemnly said to me: "not very serious, should be cured!"


    It''s very light, but it sounds like the best thing in the world. In despair, I found hope and didn''t have to live like this all my life. Bai Ling listened to her grandfather''s words and showed a look of relief. However, grandfather Bai continued: "I can''t guarantee this kind of problem. I can only try my best. It''s mainly up to you, All I can do is help you


    I don''t care whether I can cure 100% or not, as long as I have the chance to cure, I will be satisfied. Then, grandfather Bai didn''t say any more nonsense, so he immediately went to prescribe the medicine. After the medicine was prescribed, it began to boil immediately. It was only a kind of drug that can stimulate people''s ability, which is similar to the spring medicine sold outside, which can stimulate people''s ability. This is the method that uncle Bai said, and it is in use The aphrodisiac of medicine configuration can stimulate me in that respect. As for whether it can get better or not, it depends on myself.


    He repeated with me as he was cooking medicine. If he could not be cured, don''t blame him. After listening to his words, I became more excited. When I was not completely told that I couldn''t, as long as there was a glimmer of hope, I was happy. Now listening to grandfather Bai''s meaning, my hope of recovery is quite big, not 100%, that''s also true It''s more than 80 percent, so at this moment, I''m very excited.


    I am very happy to wait until grandfather Bai has prepared the medicine. When I am ready to drink it, I fall into speechless again, because the old man pulled me to bailing''s room. This is bailing''s boudoir, which is mixed with the fresh Chinese medicine flavor and the room''s simple charm. The decoration is not luxurious, but it is extremely warm. There are many bailing hanging on the wall since childhood Big photos, but also pasted a lot of certificates, everything here confirms Bai Ling''s growth.


    But what I don''t understand is, why does grandfather Bai pull me here to drink medicine, and grandfather Bai explained to me that if you want to achieve the maximum physiological stimulation, the medicine can only play an auxiliary role. After taking the medicine, there must be a woman on the scene. The best thing is that this woman can seduce me and let me have a heartbeat, which can maximize the efficacy of this method Is the most perfect, can stimulate my silent for a long time ability.


    I also understand the meaning of grandfather Bai, he is to let Bai Ling and I in the same room, let me drink aphrodisiac, in let white Ling stimulate me, let me burst out of the most primitive nature, and at that time, my disease will naturally be good, although I understand his meaning, but I can''t help but panic, this is how dangerous a thing, lonely men and women coexist The room is not very good, and I also took medicine, in the face of Bailing such a beauty, if the medicine works, I''m afraid I will make regret.


    I am a big man, but nothing, but bailing is different. I can''t ruin others'' innocence because of my illness. Although she is the object that every boy loves secretly, including me, it''s not good. Even if I''m kind, is Bai Ling good at it? Does this strange old man really care about the innocence of his granddaughter? Is he so sure of my relationship with Bailing?


    I was about to say what I thought in my heart, but what I didn''t think of was that Bai Ling didn''t care about it. In other words, she agreed with her grandfather''s practice and thought that this treatment could cure my disease. Therefore, she agreed with my grandfather''s idea almost without hesitation. At this point, I suddenly felt that I was not as quick as a woman Bai Ling doesn''t care. What am I afraid of here? People do this to help me to cure the disease. Now that the matter has come to this stage, I can only insist on it.


    What''s more, Bai Ling told me before I came today that the faster I was in this situation, the better it was, and the more troublesome it was. I couldn''t ask my grandfather Bai to prescribe medicine for me and drink it in front of Ziyi. If I went to Ziyi for such a thing, Ziyi would not say anything to me, but she still had some disagreements. If everything could be cured, everything would be fine The woman in front of you is not embarrassed.


    Grandfather Bai also told me that this medicine may have side effects. No matter whether it is good or not, he should stay here and let him observe the situation. He must make sure that it is cured completely. If I leave this medicine and I go back to the past, it will be difficult to do. Therefore, the only way now is to cooperate with them and listen to their orders.


    After half a day''s deliberation, I finally made up my mind. At the same time, I will try my best to control myself and try not to have any contact with bailing. Then, I immediately took the medicine in the bowl and drank it.


    As if I was afraid of my repentance, grandfather Bai looked at me with his own eyes and nodded his head with satisfaction. He looked at me with a smile and said, "wait a few minutes and the medicine will slowly play out!"


    Then, he said hello to bailing again, let her cooperate, and then left the room.


    Although from the beginning to the end, when grandfather Bai told me these things, he was a very serious expression, but when he came out of the room and closed the door for us, I suddenly had a bad feeling. The old man absolutely had some secret. He didn''t even tell bailing that if I was crazy, I would run or ask for help However, it may be that I''m worried too much.In the scene, I drank a strong aphrodisiac and looked at it with four eyes of a beautiful woman. At this moment, the atmosphere in the room was so strange that I felt suffocated, and I couldn''t help breathing.


    And although bailing is to maintain a heart of saving the world, do not ask for return to help me, but really to this time, she is also a little embarrassed, her eyes twinkle blurred look, white grandfather have been out for a long time, we two still stand so quietly, after a long time, Bai lingcai whispered: "sit down for a while, the efficacy should be after a while To come up! "


    She took my hand and went to the bed. We sat quietly on the bed and waited. With the passage of time, my body also slowly appeared some dry and hot feeling, but I still did not feel it. My heart began to panic, the drug effect came up, why is it not easy to use, is it true Abandoned?


    Sitting beside me, Bai Ling saw my face dignified and asked, "Suluo, what''s the matter with you? Do you feel it?"


    I gave a bitter smile and whispered, "no!"


    Hearing my answer, Bai Ling''s brow slightly frowned, and continued to ask, "don''t you think that kind of thing in your mind now?"


    I know what that kind of thing Bai Ling refers to. Grandfather Bai specially let us be alone, hoping that I can masturbate the affairs of men and women, so as to stimulate myself. To blame, I can only blame my thinking for being too pure. I don''t want to have a trace of blasphemy on bailing, even I have never thought about it.


    She said so, my face immediately red, embarrassed said: "Well!"


    When Bai Ling saw me like this, although she didn''t say anything on her mouth, there was a trace of blame in her eyes. Suddenly, she looked at me closely. At this time, we were facing each other and only one punch apart. At this time, bailing said, "Suluo, you can''t do this. If you want to quickly restore your original appearance and become a man again, then Now don''t be serious and take out the most obscene thoughts of men, or do you have no feelings for me


    These words are very exciting, but they are a little unacceptable. They are full of provocative taste. With a slight downward glance of eyes and close contact, Bai Ling''s body fragrance is introduced into my nose. In the face of such a picture, I think it''s a man who can''t calm down. At this moment, I suddenly feel that the heat and dryness in my body are even fiercer than just now.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 237

    I know Bai Ling''s intention. She is deliberately seducing me and asking me to think about it. I also know that if you want to be a disabled person or cure a disease, you can''t be serious any more. You must have a different mind and try to think about it as much as possible. But Bai Ling is pure in my heart. I really dare not blaspheme her, even if I have no idea, the more important thing is Yes, I still have a Ziyi in my heart. When I think of her, I dare not think about other women any more. Even if it is a spiritual infidelity, I am also afraid. In the face of Bai Ling''s words, I really don''t know how to answer for a moment, but my heart is unconsciously ready to move.


    At this moment, the mania in my body can no longer be controlled. My heart rate has become very fast. My face has gradually turned red, and my breath is also short of breath. I can feel it is hot when I breathe out. I have to say that bailing is for me to give up everything. She just let me experience the feeling of being seduced by a woman, and she is a woman who has a good feeling for her People, to activate my potential.


    When she found that I slowly came to feel, she also showed a color of relief, and then, she gently blew a breath into my ear and asked in a delicate voice, "do you feel it?"


    Her voice is extremely enchanting, listen to me can not help swallowing saliva, a little embarrassed way: "the body has a feeling, but there is still no response!"


    After listening to my words, bailing didn''t say anything. Next, her behavior surprised me. She stopped for a moment, and suddenly grabbed my hand, put it on her chest, and shook it a few times, saying, "what about now?"


    Bai Ling''s face is also red, she really for me, a pure high cold goddess, even at the expense of their own, to try to seduce me, this really let me can''t stop, have to say, where she really feel, but this is not the time for emotion, but this move makes the restlessness in my body more fierce, I feel a little bit floating It''s getting more and more shortness of breath. I know, these are the effects of medicine.


    "Suluo, I know you are a gentleman. You are not as fickle as other boys. You don''t want to be ambiguous with girls. Even in my eyes, you are just like a brother. You will be shy and shy. Similarly, this is the reason why I regard you as a friend. No, for now, I hope you can do something exceptional for yourself Believe you can! "


    Maybe, Bai Ling is right. People should not limit themselves to doing limited things, just let go. At this moment, the flame in my heart is completely burning. It may be that grandfather Bai''s medicine has played a full role, or maybe Bai Ling''s temptation to me is too big. In a word, at this moment, I have a reaction.


    She looked at her red and white hands in her eyes, but she was very pleased to see her red hands in my eyes.


    And I was also on the verge of an outbreak. The animal nature in my body erupted completely. Bai Ling, like a magnet, sucked me deeply, which made my body hard to control. However, at this time, I still had a trace of reason. I tried to resist the desire to burst out, and said to bailing, "you leave here quickly, hurry up!"


    This effect is very strong, if bailing continues to stay here, I will really be unable to control it. Now, while I am still a little sober, I quickly let her leave, so as not to harm bailing when I completely lose my mind. When I say this, bailing is still a bit stunned. Maybe she would like to see my situation more, to make sure whether I am really good, but I am The body is more and more out of my control, the head is also gradually confused, see white Ling is not moved, I directly roared at her: "you hurry to get out of here!"


    My voice immediately pulled bailing back. She knew that I had to lose control of her body. Without any further delay, she ran out quickly. Now I am the only one in this room. I suddenly feel that I am in the fire mountain, burning my body, and feeling that every cell of myself is going to explode.


    I thought I could resist the drug effect, but I didn''t expect that the drug was too fast, which made my spirit completely degenerate. If I came to a girl at random, I would have sex with her. I really need to vent. I really don''t want to stay in this room. Even if I look at the photo of bailing, I can''t stand it. At this moment, I just want to Find a basin of cold water to extinguish the bath fire in your heart.


    When I was about to leave, the door was opened again. The man who came in was grandfather Bai. When he came in, he already had a bowl of medicine in his hand, which might be the antidote. As soon as he came to me, he immediately handed me the medicine bowl and said, "drink it quickly!"


    After I took it, I drank it without hesitation. All of a sudden, the feeling of dryness and heat was gone. After drinking the antidote, my mind gradually became sober, but at the same time, my body was also very uncomfortable. If I didn''t vent out, I would feel extremely uncomfortable.


    White grandfather told me that this is a normal phenomenon, to ease it would be good, but let me suffer is that the situation is not as good as the white grandfather said, the longer I go down, the more uncomfortable I feel, if I don''t vent out, I will suffocate the same, see me like this, grandfather white immediately felt something wrong, he checked me again.After he carefully examined me, his expression changed and he said in a big surprise: "the amount of the medicine is used too much, and the antidote is not easy to use!"


    Although grandfather Bai likes to make jokes, he never carelessly treats patients. He is also an experienced old doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. He certainly can''t make mistakes in medication. Bai Ling doesn''t believe that her grandfather will make mistakes, even I don''t believe it. So, I immediately asked what happened.


    Grandfather Bai sighed gently and explained to us, "in fact, it''s not the wrong dosage. It''s mainly the boy''s own problem. There''s a chill in his body, which may be innate. If I''m right, you''ve been in bad health since childhood. When I prescribe medicine for you, it''s based on the amount of normal adults. But I didn''t expect that because of you The cold in your body makes you can''t stand the amount of medicine I prescribe


    It turns out that this is the case. Now I finally understand. No wonder I was always sick when I was a child, and my development and other children were slower. It was because I had congenital diseases. But now these are not important. The most important thing is how to solve my egg pain situation. Although my other places are normal, only where is the most uncomfortable for me, if I want to do it again If I can''t find a solution, I may die. I''m still young and have a good time waiting for me!


    After listening to the white grandfather''s explanation, Bai Ling immediately asked, "grandfather, is there no solution?"


    White grandfather sighed and said: "the way is to find a woman and this boy to combine, let him completely release the efficacy, it is OK!"


    When grandfather Bai said this, he was obviously indifferent and looked at Bai Ling and me. He must have completely recognized that there was something wrong between her granddaughter and me, and that we had already happened. Therefore, he didn''t think that it was difficult. But Bai Ling and I were innocent. Even if there was a little ambiguity, it was enough and had not been done What''s too unconventional, and the relationship between us is doctor and patient.


    If you want to help me solve the problem in front of me, that is to have a relationship with bailing, then I will not do it. The innocence of others will be gone. I can''t ruin her because of my business. Moreover, I''m still a girl friend, so I can''t do anything out of the ordinary.


    Looking back on it carefully, Bai Ling did things to me that other men dreamed of. I didn''t know what she thought in her heart, and I didn''t want to guess. As soon as Grandpa Bai''s voice dropped, I flatly refused: "no way!"


    In fact, for this matter, bailing is also very tangled, although she has the intention to help me, but this kind of thing is very important to her, she is the kind of reserved girl, her own innocence is very important, after listening to my refusal, bailing very seriously asked Bai grandfather: "grandfather, is there no other way to solve the problem?"


    White grandfather gently shook his head, said: "no, this is the only way to Su Luo, if you two want to be together, or have been together, then don''t delay, this kind of thing is dragging on, the gods can''t save him!"


    As soon as the white grandfather''s words finished, I once again did not hesitate to reply: "you do not want to say, this kind of thing I can''t do!"


    For my own life, I can''t do anything to destroy people''s innocence. Although I don''t want to die like this, I don''t want to harm others. Although we are all safe after the event, innocence is more difficult for a woman than death.


    Grandfather Bai was a little annoyed when he saw me like this. He said to me flatly, "little rabbit, if you don''t take time, it''s not just a waste. You will die. Compared with living, do you want to die? Old man, I haven''t treated anyone in my life. Do you want to die in my family? If you don''t want to go with my granddaughter, you can find another girl in ten minutes, or you want to pull a woman from the village? Do you think there is any other way to do it


    Grandfather Han''s words are serious and serious this time. The doctor who has cured people can''t be called a miracle doctor. This title is more important to him than bailing''s innocence. It can be seen that he doesn''t want his title of miracle doctor to be rejected.


    However, after listening to grandfather Bai''s words, my heart is more tangled. If it is not cured, I will still be a disabled person. I can bear the result. But if I die because of this, there will be nothing left, and I will be laughed to death. How can I say that I am a famous figure now? I would rather die in battle than die in such a oppressive way ¡£


    Today, I came here specially to cure my illness. I still have a lot of things to solve outside. I don''t want to die here, but I sell my morality for my life. In this case, even if I live, can my conscience be peaceful?


    The more I think about it, the more entangled in my heart. However, when I was in a state of anxiety, Bai Ling on one side said, "I know, grandfather, you go out!"


    After listening to Bai Ling''s words, he didn''t ask for my opinion. He turned around and left. Sometimes, he didn''t forget to help us to bring the door.


    White grandfather left, the room, once again left me and Bai Ling alone man and woman two people, although my dry heat stopped, but the animal nature of the body still exists, I forcibly control myself not to break out, do not let oneself regret things, I red eyes said to her: "you..."But as soon as I opened my mouth, Bai Ling suddenly took a big step and walked in front of me. Before I could continue to speak, her lips directly blocked what I was going to say. In an instant, my body was paralyzed, and my desire was ignited again. Finally, the trace of reason was lost in an instant. What I just wanted to say was completely forgotten in a flash.


    After a burst of kissing, Bai Ling and I stood opposite to each other. Although I had lost my mind, I still saw a few tears on Bai Ling''s face. Then, she whispered to me: "for you, I will!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 238

    Now I don''t care whether you are willing or not, but I''m totally out of control. Maybe it''s time for the effect to play. At the moment, I''ve lost my nature. Only when I let out all the lust in my body can my animal nature be relieved. However, if there is a woman around me, I will be hard to control myself, let alone bailing People, I just ignore everything.


    I can''t wait to hold bailing, tears hazy, directly fell on the bed, at the moment I have no pity, very rude to pull Bai Ling''s clothes, also do not know how long, a fragrant battle to end, after a short passion, I finally wake up.


    The first moment I regained my sanity, I immediately saw the white Ling lying beside me. At the moment, her white face exuded a charming blush, mingled with sweat and tears, and her eyes showed a sad feeling. I couldn''t help but feel a burst of heartache. Once she was an ice cream beauty who was not close to a man, now, this iceberg like person''s son has melted A few years older than my sister, at this time lying beside me, also became a little girl, so pitiful.


    Although this kind of thing can be done by two people, I, a big man, have no influence, but I know that even if Bai Ling says yes, she can''t accept it in her heart. Now she is the one who is hurt the most. Therefore, I feel sorry for her. So, I put my guilty eyes on bailing and said from the bottom of my heart: "sister Ling, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry!"


    When I said this, my voice trembled. Originally, I planned to do anything for Bai Ling as long as she helped me to cure the disease. However, the result of curing me was to destroy herself, which made me feel uneasy and didn''t know how to make up for this sin. I married her and Ziyi, and polygamy was not allowed in China, so I was confused ¡£


    To my surprise, bailing didn''t seem to care about it. She heard me and saw that I was normal. Her painful face even showed a smile. She said to me happily: "it''s OK. It''s not related to you. It''s all my own volition."


    Although she didn''t blame me, I still felt sorry for her. In fact, the more she was like this, the more I felt sorry for her. I kept apologizing to her and confessing what she had done. Bailing saw me like this, she directly sat up and said to me seriously: "Suluo, I didn''t blame you. No matter now or for coming, I won''t blame you, so you don''t have to apologize I don''t care about it


    After that, she got up and put on her clothes in front of me. Her beautiful body was revealed again. Although it was just over, I couldn''t bear to see me again, but it was not the time to think about that. Although Bai Ling''s tone of voice was very calm and her words were very light, I could feel that she was a typical forced smile, that girl Don''t care about yourself!


    If I can be responsible for her, it''s OK, but I can''t, because I have Ziyi. The reason why I can''t wait to be cured is to live up to Ziyi, the second important woman in my life. Even if Bai has great kindness to me, I can''t be with her. If she beats me and scolds me, I may feel better. I don''t I hope she swallows her pain into her stomach and pretends to be indifferent.


    After Bai Ling put on her clothes, I couldn''t help saying to her: "I already have a girlfriend, she is very important to me, so."


    Suddenly, Ling said, "I can''t tell you what I''m saying with her."


    Seeing her so leisurely, I thought she didn''t understand what I meant. I quickly finished the following words: "so, I can''t be with you!"


    I know that even if Bai Ling said that she didn''t care, it was also a kind of invisible damage to her. When Bai Ling heard this, she still didn''t show any difference and said, "what do you think? Who should be responsible for it? I don''t like you. Today I just don''t want you to have an accident. It would be bad if I died in my house! "


    Bai lingshuang''s words are big righteousness Ling ran, as if in her eyes, this is a small matter, a normal person''s one night stand, she kept saying nothing, but I have been entangled in her mind, again said: "but."


    This time, Bai Ling didn''t wait for me to finish. She interrupted me again. She said coldly, "it''s nothing, but you don''t want to think so much, so don''t worry about it. As for me, I won''t worry about it at all, and my family''s thoughts are not feudal and conservative. OK, let''s just say nothing!"


    Ten thousand did not expect, this kind of thing should be I advised her, the result made her persuade me, at this moment, I really have no words to say, bailing see me like this, continue to say to me: "Suluo, if you really feel guilty to me, then help me a favor?"


    When Bai Ling said this, her face became serious, and there was even a hint of praying in her eyes. Hearing her words, I almost said without hesitation: "you say, as long as I can do it!"


    After that, bailing said to me without hesitation: "in fact, to be honest with you, I also have a boyfriend, but it''s not easy to bring it out. My family don''t know. I''m so old. They worry that I can''t get married. My grandfather is urging to have grandchildren. All the old people are like this. However, since things have developed to this stage today, he We must be more sure that we are lovers, so I hope you can help me to hide from my grandfather and pretend to be my boyfriend! "After listening to Bai Ling''s words, I suddenly feel that I am not feeling the taste in my heart. What! She said she had a boyfriend? This suddenly makes me feel strange, there is a kind of sour taste in my heart, is it jealous? In a word, my heart is very sad, but no matter what, I will promise Bai Ling, when I come, I can see that her grandfather really wants her to find a boyfriend and get married quickly. If I still don''t admit it now, I know her grandfather''s skill, and I can''t tear me into pieces!


    This question is not difficult for me, but I still have a worry in my heart. So, I said to Bai Ling seriously: "I can help you with this, but I''m afraid it won''t be hidden for a long time. What should your family do if they know that I''m a liar?"


    When I was so serious, Bai Ling couldn''t help smiling and said, "don''t worry about it. You can help me. Grandfather, he won''t inquire so detailed. Moreover, I will try to bring my boyfriend back before our relationship is exposed."


    Hearing Bai Ling''s words, I couldn''t help but wonder. Her personality is obvious to all. Almost no man has ever appeared around her. What''s more, what makes me more entangled is that she says she has a boyfriend. Does her family disagree with her? Bai Ling''s family urged too much, so let me come out to replace, do you think my current identity is a spare tire?


    After thinking for a long time, I still couldn''t figure it out. These are the problems in my heart. I''m sorry to continue to inquire. After all, it''s the privacy of others. However, I solemnly agreed to her request. After seeing that I fully agreed, bailing laughed at me and got up and left the room.


    She walked very natural and unrestrained, and talked like nobody else, but her back looked very sad, and her walking pace was still a little shaky. It seems that I did exert too much force. Because of the medicine effect, I did not pity her. Regret and remorse intertwined in my heart and could not be dispersed for a long time.


    After bailing went out, I lay on the bed again, always thinking of the figure of bailing, and I and her little bit by bit, a long time of melancholy, the heart has a kind of unspeakable taste, in the constant torture me, a person quietly eased for a long time, but still did not recover, but I also think of a thing, since bailing did not care about this matter, I I''m not sorry for her.


    However, I had sex with other women because of my illness. Even if Ziyi knew about it one day, I think I would forgive me. Anyway, the result is gratifying. I have regained the dignity of a man, and in that respect, I have more endurance than before. As a complete man, I will not have inferiority complex again After that, I''m not afraid to be teased by others. For me, it''s to cure a disease, and for Bai Ling, it''s to save people. We have different perspectives, but we have achieved our respective goals.


    Forget it, think so much also burn brain, simply do not want to, and then I am ready to get up, when I opened the quilt ready to get out of bed, I accidentally saw a pool of eye-catching blood stains on the sheet, suddenly I was dumbfounded, the original uneasy psychology suddenly rolled up, everything is not the taste.


    Just now Bai Ling said that she was going to have a boyfriend. I thought she had become a woman. People of her age had experienced bed affairs, which was also a normal thing. But when I saw this pool of blood, I immediately understood that Bai Ling was actually the first time. Did she deceive me just now?


    But her appearance doesn''t seem to deceive me. Every word she says seems to exist. Besides, she also has the need to cheat me. If she doesn''t cheat me, what kind of state is Bai Ling and her boyfriend? What kind of person is her boyfriend?


    All of this, the more I think about it, the more chaotic I feel. I started from here, just like entering a mystery, which made me dizzy. With a heart of doubt, I also left the room.


    After going out, I met Bai Ling outside. She said that she asked me to take a bath, but she didn''t say anything else. After that, she walked in front of me. I followed her silently in the back and went to a room next door. After entering the room, I saw a big wooden bucket, just like the one in the ancient TV series. The bucket has been filled with water and floating on it This kind of medicine, bailing said, is specially prepared for me by my grandfather, which is helpful to my body.


    Then, bailing turned to leave. After three times and five divisions, she stripped off her clothes, jumped into the big barrel, and immersed herself in it. I have to say, the medicine bath is also quite comfortable. At this moment, the state of physical and mental exhaustion was thrown out of the clouds. After the bath, my mental state recovered a lot. However, the emotions hidden in my heart were still wielded If I don''t go, I always feel something is stuck.


    Out of the bathroom, I went straight to the room where we had just arrived. At this time, grandfather Bai and Bai Ling had been waiting for me at the dining table. It seemed that they had been waiting for me. There were many delicacies on the table. I had a good appetite. I immediately sat down.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 239

    Now my grandfather Bai is very happy. His smile is full and his smile is very bright. The old and strange grandfather Bai is really elusive to me. He has a personality for a while. However, I am very strange that he seems to like to have a relationship with Bai Ling. Does he value me so much and hope that I can be his son-in-law? What''s the reason?


    Previously, my brain has been in a state of confusion. I can''t think of any reason. But now, I''m conscious. Although I don''t want to understand why grandfather Bai wants to be like this, I always feel that he has problems. He is an experienced traditional Chinese medicine. How can he give me more medicine? Even if he said that my body is weak, this excuse said in the past, but since the medicine has such a big side effect, why didn''t he tell me in advance, so that I had a preparation, even then, he should not let his granddaughter dedicate himself.


    Now think about it, everything seems strange. Even if I don''t have a relationship with someone, I won''t die, right? What''s more, I don''t think that grandfather Bai''s words were for me, not for me to accept the matter of having a relationship with Bai Ling. After all, I was a beast at that time. As long as I was a woman next to me, there would be a relationship. Therefore, he didn''t have to say that he had to convince me.


    Now I suddenly feel that grandfather Bai''s words are obviously for Bai Ling to listen to, let her sacrifice herself in order to save me, as if all this was expected in advance. From the first time he locked me and bailing in the room, I felt that he had a kind of conspiracy. Now we two cooked rice, and he was so excited, which clearly shows that the matter is not simple.


    What I don''t understand is why grandfather Bai wants me to have sex with his granddaughter so much? I don''t think he valued me. After all, he didn''t know me at all, and I didn''t have so much charm. He could satisfy my grandfather as soon as he met me. Besides, he knew that although I was in such a mess at the beginning, he didn''t want him to marry his granddaughter to me, as if he had saved him.


    Or to say that grandfather Bai is to let his granddaughter quickly find a boyfriend, so he did it. Just now my thinking was very clear, but the more I thought about it, the more wrong it was. The more confused I was, the more enthusiastic grandfather Bai interrupted me. He specially asked Bai Ling to sit with me. He also told me that this table of delicacies was specially prepared for me. It was very nutritious for my body. Let me eat more to make up for the energy consumed today. Bai Ling was embarrassed.


    But anyway, grandfather Bai cured my illness. He is my benefactor. Now I don''t want to think about it. I simply put aside all the confusion and talked with him. After a while, I found that grandfather Bai was a storyteller. Every word he said brought us joy. With him here, the atmosphere of eating was much easier.


    However, the joke returned to a joke, said for a while, white grandfather said to me and Bai Ling: "this time you can personally admit your relationship!"


    After hearing this, Bai Ling and I just laughed awkwardly and didn''t speak, which was tantamount to acquiescence. When Bai Ling saw us like this, they couldn''t close their mouths. While laughing, he scolded us: "why didn''t you admit it at the beginning? My old man is not a man with old ideas!"


    I heard, more embarrassed, more do not know what to say, and bailing seems to have been ready, shy reply: "grandfather, we have not been dating for a long time, you don''t want to get to the bottom of the matter, to now I have not seen his family, so ah, grandfather, I hope this matter you and my parents to keep secret, OK?"


    In grandfather Bai''s heart, the only granddaughter is the apple of her eye. He will agree to anything he says. After listening to Bai Ling''s words, he immediately said kindly: "OK, OK, OK, grandfather will promise you!"


    Grandfather Bai''s indulgence is expressed in his words, as if his granddaughter found a boyfriend is an extremely glorious thing, which makes his old man happy. Seeing them like this, I feel more guilty. My fake boyfriend and his baby granddaughter had a relationship. If one day grandfather Bai knew, what would he look like? I really dare not go there Yes.


    However, I have promised Bai Ling to help her hide from her grandfather. It is not good to behave differently. I can only cooperate with them and be an extra in silence. After a meal, the three of us have thousands of emotions, which are interwoven in each other''s hearts.


    After dinner, grandfather Bai went directly to my side, affectionately took my hand, and said to me, "Xiao Su, you are the first boy my granddaughter has ever met and the only one who has brought him home. Therefore, as an elder, I''m going to give you a special meeting gift!"


    I thought that I had nothing to do with Bai Ling, and we had a relationship with each other. But now it''s OK. The old man also gave me gifts. I was a bit confused when I heard this. I felt that the development of things seemed to be out of control. I was a temporary actor who had done something wrong. But grandfather Bai cured my illness. I don''t know how to thank him Now he wants to give me another gift, so I''m embarrassed to accept it.


    My eyes looked at the white grandfather, said: "grandfather, you are too polite, no, really not!"But grandfather Bai didn''t care about me. He took me away directly. Bai Ling felt a little uneasy and wanted to go with him, but he was stopped by his grandfather. He said with dignity: "this is a matter for Suluo and me. Don''t come here!"


    I looked at Bai Ling with a look for help. But when I faced her grandfather, Bai Ling was helpless. She just handed me a look, indicating that I should never say anything about it. After I understood it, I immediately followed grandfather Han Bai to leave. I followed him to turn left and right, and finally came to the room where he treated me.


    After closing the door, white grandfather with a funny face, immediately changed. At this moment, his expression became extremely serious, and there was no joking appearance at all. When I saw him like this, my heart couldn''t help shaking. Suddenly, I felt that this changeable old man was not a simple character.


    He pauses a little, and then he says to me, "sullo, I don''t care what you used to be, no matter what your family conditions are, no matter what kind of relationship you had with Bailing before today. But now, since you have had a relationship, you must be responsible for her. I am not old. I can feel that my granddaughter absolutely likes you, so I don''t want you to let her down! "


    When I heard this, my heart trembled even more. Originally, the old man knew from the beginning that, no, it can be said that Bai Ling and I were not friends. All of a sudden, I felt as if I had fallen into a conspiracy. This feeling of being calculated was very uncomfortable. Then, I immediately asked grandfather Bai, "master Bai Ye, you deliberately let me have a relationship with Bai Ling, right? "


    White grandfather heard my question, did not feel surprised, just ha ha''s smile, said to me: "yes, you said right!"


    After he admitted it, I felt more uncomfortable. Previously, I was just wondering. I thought it was strange. But when I heard grandfather Bai admit it himself, all the signs in my heart were gone. Now I suddenly feel ridiculous. A burst of anger filled my heart. I looked at him and said, "why do you want to do this? She is your granddaughter ? Do you know, she is still the first time, why do you cheat her with such things? "


    After listening to my words, grandfather Bai also showed a sad look on his face. I can see that he was also very self reproached for his own practice. After a pause, he sighed deeply. Then, he said to me earnestly:


    "Xiaosu, to be honest, I don''t want to do this, you don''t know. Bai Ling has been sensitive to boys since childhood, She never makes friends with the opposite sex. When a boy comes near her, they think it is a conspiracy. She hates the opposite sex. I can''t help her with this situation. When she volunteered for college, her parents and I asked her to study medicine, just to let her know more about physiological things, so that she could get more contact with men. But as a result, she did all these things, but she still didn''t It works!


    Those of us who are elders also introduced many blind dates to her. However, she refused to agree with us and said that she did not meet her standard. However, when we asked her what kind of standard she was looking for, she did not say. We are also helpless to be an elder. The child will be nearly three years old. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid she won''t find her. The child''s parents have not been around since childhood. She grew up with me. I know her temperament. Today, when I saw her bring the boy back for the first time, do you think I''m not happy? Therefore, I want to arrange you together


    At this moment, I felt the real love from grandfather Bai. I felt the old man''s love for his granddaughter. To be honest, I had just wronged him. However, his practice was extreme, which made me feel guilty.


    However, after listening to grandfather Bai''s words from the bottom of his heart, I also deeply realized his hardship. No matter who it is, Bai Ling''s situation belongs to a different kind. A woman in her late thirties should stop all the men around her. Even the doctor''s grandfather can''t see what kind of disease it is. How can it not cause people to worry!


    Inadvertently, the question that made me wonder reappeared in my mind. Bai Ling said that she was going to have a boyfriend soon. What was the matter? There were no men in her life and work. This is an indisputable fact. After listening to Bai''s explanation, I don''t believe Bai Ling''s words, but I don''t think she lied to me, At this moment, I was more and more curious about Bai Ling''s mysterious boyfriend.


    When I was in a vague state of mind, grandfather Bai solemnly said to me, "Xiao Wu, in a word, you and my granddaughter will not suffer losses together. As you know, Bai Ling hates the opposite sex. Since she is willing to accept you, it means that she really likes you, and you have reached her standard. Therefore, I hope you can be together, take care of her and protect her. Even after I die, I can still close my eyes.


    Of course, I''ve just heard Bai Ling say about you, and I''ve learned something about it. Don''t worry, I won''t stop you. But it''s different from today. For bailing, you should be more careful in the future. Therefore, I''ll give you a meeting gift, because I''m afraid that in this world, no one can give you this gift except me YesIf this is said from other people''s mouth, I will certainly think that bragging, but from the mouth of grandfather Bai, I unconsciously think that he has this ability, so I can''t help but ask: "what is that?"


    But the white grandfather did not immediately answer me, just asked me: "are you not good from childhood?"


    He said that he was right. My health was not good since I was a child. I couldn''t compare with children of the same age. I had a minor illness in three days, a serious illness in two days, and a persistent disease, headache. But he just gave me a pulse, and he knew that I was not in good health since I was a child. His title as a miracle doctor was definitely not an empty name. When he said this, I nodded directly and replied, "mm-hmm, yes!"


    White grandfather see I admit, and continue to ask: "is not often sick, run to the hospital every two days?"


    After hearing this, I was more shocked. I didn''t expect that grandfather Bai could even know this. I looked at him in surprise and replied again, "Mm-hmm."


    Seeing my affirmation, grandfather Bai continued: "in fact, there is a chill in your body, which is congenital and should be related to your mother when she gave birth to you. It belongs to the genetic type. It has been deeply rooted in the bone marrow now. This cold air will weaken your immunity and make you often get sick, and when you are sick, your body is very weak.


    I can see that although you don''t get sick now, it''s because you often exercise, which makes the disease develop more slowly. But in fact, if you don''t get rid of it, you will never live to be 30 years old. And this kind of disease is checked in the hospital, nothing can be found out at all. In the field of traditional Chinese medicine, but no one in the world can cure you except me


    With these words, the cunning hunchback middle-aged man showed a complete sense of pride, but it is still unknown whether it can be trusted. However, judging from what he said before, it is true, and grandfather Bai does not seem to lie to me, and there is no need to cheat me. Therefore, I believe his diagnosis of me.


    After thinking about it, I had a bitter smile in my heart. After a long time, he not only used Bai Ling''s routine, but also indirectly gave me the routine again. As expected, he was resourceful. My grandfather and I were not at the same level. I was still too tender after all.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 240

    Ha ha ha! Now I finally understand that grandfather Han''s special gift is to cure this congenital disease for me. From his words, I can see that this disease is really difficult to cure, and it seems to be a simple thing for him. So he still has time to play a trick to make me and his granddaughter get better.


    But about my disease, he said so seriously, it is enough to prove that it is really difficult to cure, and he said that he is the only one who can cure me. I would say that it is absolutely false that I don''t want to live healthily. Since I was young, I hope that I can be like normal people and have a good body. As time goes by, I also grow up and my body looks at it It''s OK, but it''s just a superficial phenomenon, so I also want to cure him completely.


    What''s more, grandfather Bai said that I could live to 40 at most. I think he would not cheat me about this kind of life and death. After all, he didn''t want his granddaughter to become a widow. If it was like what he said, it would be all over, and all the things I fought for would be in vain. But I''m glad that I happened to be here, otherwise I''ll live again For a few years, I suddenly died, even how to die do not know, that can be sad.


    However, there is one thing that makes me very difficult, that is, grandfather Bai asked me not to let Bai Ling down. This is impossible for me to do. I only played games with her, and I couldn''t give it to him. I promised bailing to help him hide from him. At least there was a time limit. But I couldn''t do anything about it. But if I had a showdown now, I would not only be hurt His old man''s heart has also violated his promise to bailing. In that case, I can''t get any benefits from both sides, and I will be reduced to a sinner. The gain is not worth the loss!


    Just when I moved Wuxi, grandfather Bai pulled me to the bedside and told me to lie down. I didn''t have any ink, so I did it according to his requirements. Although he was old, his action ability was very quick. He could do it as he said. I couldn''t say anything more when he treated me like this. Therefore, I had to listen to him for a while Machine in the showdown, at present or in front of the form of the main bar!


    I know that it is not easy to treat a stubborn disease like me, but when I saw grandfather Bai take out a lot of silver needles in front of me, I was still shocked. I know that the idea of traditional Chinese medicine is acupuncture, but there are too many of them in front of me. It''s to make me a hedgehog. No wonder grandfather Bai attaches so much importance to it and dare not have a trace of neglect.


    Seeing that it would be so troublesome to treat this disease, I felt more guilty. I really wanted to tell him the truth. However, seeing him seriously doing the work before treatment and thinking about his care for his granddaughter, I was really embarrassed to hurt the old man''s heart. I understood that if I told the truth at this time, it would not only hurt grandfather Bai and Bai Ling, What''s more, I also know the strength of grandfather Bai. If I make him angry, I''ll be the body lying here. Although I can''t promise anything to grandfather Bai, I''m really in a dilemma. I can only take a step at a time. Now what I can do is to cooperate with him and accept treatment seriously.


    For me, what is really suffering, even the feeling of broken eggs I personally experienced, but when grandfather White''s silver needle one by one inserted into each acupoint of my body, I realized what is the pain, the pain is not expressed in words, so I cried out the throat, this pain and egg broken pain is incomparable, also do not know Grandfather Daobai''s silver needles are inserted in my body what acupoints, anyway, each needle, can make me whole person sad.


    My body is constantly sweating on the pulley, and the white grandfather who treated me also exudes sweat on his thin cheek. It can be seen that the needle technique can not be slack for one day. It is necessary to be very delicate in mind, absolutely calm in hands and feet, and can not be distracted completely. This is absolutely not what ordinary people can do. I felt numb and numb. All of a sudden, I didn''t know what acupoint was pricked by the needle, which made me fall asleep.


    When I woke up, I found that I was still lying in the same place, but the work of treatment was over. Grandfather Bai saw me awake and told me softly, "Xiao Su, you are all right now!"


    White grandfather said is very relaxed, but I can feel his relaxed behind the fatigue, and I do not know how to describe the mood at the moment, inexplicably, the body for many years of stubborn disease has been cured, which makes me really excited, but at the same time, the heart is full of contradictions, implicit feeling guilty, come here, all my diseases are cured, as if reborn Yes, they have paid too much for me, but I can''t give them anything!


    But I am still a person who knows how to be grateful. In the face of all that they have done to me, I feel really mixed. And the grandfather Bai on the other side told me again and said, "remember, what we say here, don''t let the third person know!"


    With that, he walked out of the ward without saying anything. I slowly sat up, relieved my stiff body, adjusted my mood, and put on my clothes. Immediately, also out of the ward.


    After I came out, I found that I saw her coming out in Bailing''s room. As soon as she saw me, she asked, "Suluo, are you ok? My grandfather said to heal you. How did it take so long?""How long has it been?" I asked softly


    Bai Ling leisurely replied: "it''s been a night, I know you have something else. I wanted to take you back last night, but my grandfather said that you promised to be here today. I didn''t look for you. What have you done in it, until now?"


    After listening to Bai Ling''s words, I was surprised in an instant. I didn''t think of it. It was in my trance that the night passed. I vaguely remember that when my grandfather Bai treated me, he had just finished dinner. At that time, it was still in the evening. Unexpectedly, it was already the next morning. I was really a little confused. However, seeing Bai Ling''s curious expression, I only Can perfunctorily say: "nothing, is in the process of treatment, I accidentally fell asleep in the hospital bed, wake up when the day is light, so, I am a little uncomfortable between the moment!"


    White Ling white I one eye, said: "then you hurry to wash it, and then we are ready to go back!"


    After that, she gave me what she had in her hand. At that time, I carried a set of brand-new toiletries. I walked outside and stood on the balcony. I looked up at the sun in the sky. I felt that my body was light and my walking was light. Even my eyes were bright and my body was light Change.


    All of these are attributed to grandfather Bai. My stubborn disease may have been removed. After this treatment, my constitution has fundamentally changed. At this moment, I am really happy. With a happy mood, I washed my face well in Bailing prepared for me. After washing, I went back to the house and ate early with their grandsons Meal.


    When Bai Ling was present, her grandfather returned to the joking way. She didn''t look serious at all. She couldn''t see that she was a doctor with superb medical skills. She was still joking with me. Bai Ling also showed a very close feeling with me. She was afraid that her grandfather would find something abnormal. Among the three people, I was the most difficult one. I would like to hide her for bailing I was caught in the middle of them, acting as a double-sided man. I was really racking my brains. I was really scared to eat a meal. I was afraid that I would reveal my secret if I was not careful.


    After breakfast, we could go back to the city. When we left, grandfather Bai didn''t say anything to me, but quietly pulled me over and said to me with profound meaning: "we must take good care of Bailing!"


    A short sentence, full of white grandfather''s endless love for bailing, I solemnly nodded to him, and then, I followed bailing to leave this unforgettable place. Overnight, I was completely transformed and became a real man. All the questions were removed. This is a great good thing for me, but I can''t afford to be happy Come on, on the contrary, being pressed by Bai Ling''s affairs, I feel heavy and complicated.


    And bailing is the same, don''t look at the time at home, she is so strong and optimistic to grandfather, but this one out of the house, left the grandfather''s line of sight, her expression changed, became extremely melancholy, even walking has become hobbled, I don''t know what she is thinking in her heart, but it''s not easy to ask what, just follow her silently behind her.


    Now alone with her, anger seems to become more embarrassing, come, even if I saw her, even if she secretly kiss me, we will not be so strange, but at the moment, this situation is really embarrassing, especially looking at her not too happy, my heart is not taste.


    All the way, we didn''t say a word, until we came to the village and got on the bus, Bai Ling said to me seriously: "Suluo, now that you''re well, we''ll be apart from each other in the future. As for yesterday''s things, we''ll forget it, and we''ll think nothing happened!"


    I understand that Bai Ling has been struggling with this problem all the way. Yes, what she said is also reasonable. There is no possibility between me and her. I have Ziyi. She also said that she will soon have a boyfriend. Therefore, it is impossible for us to have feelings. There is no need to have any contact in the future. If I am with her, I don''t know how to call her, which will only make us very uncomfortable.


    After listening to her, I didn''t hesitate to reply directly and seriously: "well, OK, I respect your decision!"


    In a word, I said very melancholy, the feeling in my heart was suddenly desolate. I didn''t know why. I felt sorry for her and grandfather Bai. But it was Bai Ling''s decision. I had no choice but to accept her. Since it was her decision, I respected her. After receiving my consent, Bai Ling gave me a strong smile, and then she started the car And left.


    The car was flying all the way, and we were still speechless. All the way, I was looking out of the window and watching the fleeting scenery. All of a sudden, what I saw was the same as bailing''s fleeting in my life. What I should do had been done. In the end, I had to do nothing. It was like a stranger, and the world was different.


    About this unforgettable small village, about the old and strange grandfather Bai, about the path we passed by, and everything related to bailing, since I separated from Bai Ling, it will become a thing of the past. When I think of these, I feel even more flustered, as if I have lost something and can''t find it again.I didn''t think it was long when I came here, but now it''s different. I feel that it''s so long. We are more speechless in the car. This feeling is suffocating. It''s really hard. Every minute is a kind of suffering. As time goes on, we finally come to the city, and the car drives into the city I''m familiar with, Looking at the towering high-rise buildings, the bustling street, the mood in my heart rolling more severe, a kind of feelings do not give up in the mind inexplicably breeding.


    With this kind of reluctant mood, I can''t help but look at Bai Ling, who focuses on driving. At the moment, her expression is as cold as ice, but her eyes seem to be mixed with some tangled things. However, all of a sudden, her eyebrows wrinkled, and at the same time, the car suddenly came to a sudden brake, my body suddenly leaned forward without warning, this moment, my heart They had to spit out of their throat and didn''t feel relieved for a while.


    Shocked, I immediately raised my head and looked at the official website outside the window, only to find that in front of our car, there were several luxury cars deliberately blocking our way.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 241.1

    In this straight road, a car appeared in the air, blocking in front of us, the first car is very conspicuous, is a very windy convertible sports car, at the moment, a man and a woman are sitting in the car, among them, the man who drives the car looks at us with fun. When he touches his disgusting expression, I can''t help but feel disgust in the bottom of my heart, but, beside me White Ling, she looked at that person''s face, seems to be more disgusted than I, disgusted with panic, look at her appearance, as if do not want to entangle with the people in front of her.


    As a result, she quickly backed up, trying to avoid the sports car, but just after she reversed it, several similar luxury sports cars sped from the rear, blocking our back road. Obviously, the other side was prepared. They don''t know each other at all. This group of young men certainly didn''t come to me, and these people are rich. So, the people driving sports cars in front of me are 100% for bailing, although I don''t know their purpose. But looking at Bai Ling''s expression, I knew that it was definitely not a good thing.


    So, I immediately closed my eyebrows and looked at the convertible sports car in front of me. At this time, the man with a funny face in the car had already got out of the car and was coming towards us. The man was handsome, but his expression was too cheap. People wanted to beat him even when they saw him. His proud capital was obviously not his force But his sense of superiority in his own conditions is probably related to his background.


    I immediately turned to Bai Ling and asked, "do you know him?"


    At this time, Bai Ling''s face was even more ugly, and said in a deep voice, "well, an old classmate!"


    Ling''s car window is so white that we can''t see her pale face. Otherwise, we can''t see the pale face of the man who knocked on the car window Extremely.


    Looking at her like this, I can''t help but want to help her drive the fly away. But as soon as I was about to leave, Bai Ling stopped me and said seriously, "don''t move. This man''s name is Kang Ming. His father is the deputy director of the city''s Public Security Bureau. If you offend him, you''ll be in trouble. Wait here. I''ll go down and have a look."


    After that, Bai Ling got out of the car and talked with the man outside the car. I didn''t know what he said, which made Bai Ling blush and look a little angry. I sat in the car and watched bailing eat shriveled, but I didn''t move. Because I knew in my heart that Kang Ming is something I can''t mess with. What we people can''t mess with is the people on the white road No matter how reasonable we are, we can''t help them. In the end, we will only hurt ourselves.


    What''s more, at this time, I can''t provoke this person for a moment''s hatred. I''ll start a war with the Xuanwu Association. If I''m in trouble at this critical moment, I''ll face three forces. If I don''t need the Xuanwu Association, I can almost say goodbye to his father''s anti-corruption order. Now I want to think about the overall situation If you can bear it, you can.


    After thinking about it, I still had to sit in the car, praying that Kang Ming would not do anything to Bai Ling, hoping that she could smooth out the childe of the director general. However, I finally learned what lying down and being shot, I could get into trouble by sitting in the car to get clean.


    I didn''t expect that Kang Ming came directly to me after a few words of noise, opened the door, pointed to me and said, "ling''er, didn''t you say that you will never have a man in your car? But what is this fellow? "


    Kang Ming''s appearance is quite domineering. With that, he grabbed my clothes and pulled me out of the car, which made Bai Ling''s face even more embarrassed. She immediately came to Kang Ming and said, "Kangming, I''ll tell you, don''t go too far. Who do I have to get your permission when I''m with? Does this have anything to do with you?"


    At this time, we were surrounded by people who continued from other sports cars. There were men and women in a group of them. However, looking at the clothes of these men and their looks, it was noble childe, and the women seemed to be their playmates. In front of so many people, I was grabbed by Kang Ming as a chicken. This kind of taste was not good, but I did I can''t get angry. If I offend the son of the vice Bureau impulsively, I can''t really mix up in this city in the future.


    Even if I was angry in my heart, I couldn''t say anything. Fortunately, Kang Ming pulled me out and let me go. After hearing Bai Ling''s words, Kang Ming immediately showed a positive look and said solemnly, "how can it have nothing to do with me? What did you say to me at the beginning? Can''t you remember that you won''t accept any man, even if you don''t have a man in your car, But what''s the matter with this boy? Don''t tell me this is your brother


    After hearing this, I also understood that it was another emotional dispute. Needless to think, the chief of the Bureau was rejected by Bai Ling, and he was dissatisfied. The second generation ancestor like him, unless Bai Ling really didn''t look up to any man, he allowed her to refuse himself. But now, he saw me sitting in Bai Ling''s car. Of course, he was angry, even he brought it Those people also all agree with him, saying bad things about Bai Ling.


    These people''s words hit Bai Ling one by one, which made her blush and speechless. I did have a relationship with her. I was still the first man in her life, but we were not friends with men and women. So, for a while, she became very impotent and didn''t know how to explain it. After a long pause, she roared at Kang Ming: "yes, he''s not my brother Can''t I feel good for him? You can''t control my own business. Please get out of the way, or I''ll call the police! "When Bai Ling said this, she was not calm. Moreover, I could read from her eyes that her words were not lies, that is to say, what grandfather Bai and I said were true. Bailing did hate men before, but she did not treat me the same? She really had a good feeling for me, so she was willing to give her life?


    Thinking of this, my heart bred a kind of inexplicable feelings. However, Kang Ming listened to Bai Ling''s words, but he only heard a joke. He laughed dryly and said sarcastically, "Bai Ling, how can you be more and more naive now? You talk to me about the police in front of me. Don''t you know who my father is? In this city, Laozi is the law. Do you think it is useful to call the police? "


    After Kang Ming said this, the people who followed him also laughed wildly, as if they had heard a big joke and were laughing at Bai Ling''s ignorance. The voices of these people were so hurtful that Bai Ling had no face to speak again. Once again, she made her a laughing stock of these people. Everyone has dignity, not to mention the cold person like Bai Ling Fear is to be ridiculed, and at the moment, these people are so blatant to her, I have seen in the heart can not bear, but I still bear, do not let their own have any movement, if not for my recent decisive battle, I would have burst out.


    I didn''t say a word, waiting for the end of the matter, but it didn''t work out. Kang Minggang satirized Bai Ling, and then pointed the spear at me. He pulled my clothes again, pulled me to Bai Ling''s face, and said to her, "Bai Ling, I don''t object to you looking for a man, but at least you have to find someone on the table, so that I can balance my mind. But you''re looking at how much the goods have fallen off the price. It''s disgraceful to pull them out. Bailing, are your eyes just like this? "


    Kang Ming''s words again aroused the resonance of those childe brothers. They satirized me again and again, saying that I was worthless. Indeed, my image today is a little poor. After too many things in the past two days, I have been in a mess. My clothes are not the same, and my hair is still messy. However, Bai Ling looks at me again and again, and she is really tolerant She couldn''t stand it. She was ridiculed. She didn''t say anything, but she saw that I was implicated innocently and immediately protected me behind her.


    Then, Bai Ling said in a cold voice to Kang Ming: "Kangming, I hope you can stop at the moment. I can do my business as I want, and you can''t intervene in my affairs."


    After that, bailing pulled me to leave. Obviously, bailing didn''t want me to be hurt. She was defending me everywhere. I seemed to be the important man in her life. I also felt that Bai Ling was disgusted with Kang Ming. She didn''t want to talk to him even though it was the simplest explanation.


    At present, Bai Ling didn''t even want a car and wanted to pull me away. But anyone could guess that Kang Ming would not let us go easily. He took the lead to stop us after we had just taken a few steps. However, this time, he ignored Bai Ling directly and focused his eyes on me. He would like to know why I was favored by Bai Ling. After all, through the watch just now Now, he can see that Bai Ling''s attitude towards me is different.


    Kang Ming looked at me from top to bottom, then he suddenly showed a playful look and asked, "brother, I''m very curious about you. Can you tell me how you got bailing?"


    His tone was full of provocation. I looked at his face, and my heart was disgusted. But at the moment, I didn''t want to cause any trouble. I just wanted to leave here quickly. Without saying a word from the beginning to the end, I finally said, "brother, I think you may have misunderstood me. There is nothing between me and sister bailing."


    I thought that after finishing this sentence, Kang Ming would stop pestering Bai Ling and let us go. But what I didn''t expect was that Kang Ming didn''t believe me at all. Instead, he felt that I was weak. He despised me even more. His steps suddenly came towards me, and he seemed to want to do something to me according to the situation.


    However, Bai Ling has always been in front of me and does not give Kang Ming a chance to get close to me. This scene makes Kang Ming''s gang despise me even more. They scold me as a man and even use women to protect me. Their expressions and tone are really disgusting. Now I finally understand why Bai Ling didn''t follow them before Explanation, because she knows that explanation is superfluous. The purpose of their coming is to make trouble out of nothing, and they deliberately find fault here.


    In fact, I also know why they despise me so much, because Bai Ling was indifferent to the son of deputy director general, and finally found me such a weak and nameless boyfriend, which made them totally unable to accept. They just wanted to belittle me, so as to elevate their own identity and look down on me, so that they could get a little psychological balance. In the face of such a group of people, I feel that one more minute is the destruction of my soul.


    Then, I ignored the voice of those people''s curse, took a big step, went to Bai Ling''s side, took up Bai Ling''s hand and whispered, "let''s go!"


    My voice is not very loud. Bai Ling is trying to leave with me after listening to it. However, when Kang Ming''s group of people heard my words full of amity, it seemed that they didn''t respect his meaning. His eyes glared at me and yelled at me: "what do you mean? I haven''t finished my words. You just want to leave. That''s it Don''t you give me face? "His tone was obviously angry, as if I interrupted their taunting voice to me, which was a matter of death. They thought that I should stand here and let him and his friends laugh heartily, but I have no right to speak here. His madness is slowly reaching my bottom line. I remember my dad told me that no matter what you do, don''t be timid, just let go.


    When I think of this sentence, my anger is rising slowly. My original intention is that I don''t want to make a big deal, because the day of decisive battle is coming soon. I don''t want to make any mistakes and provoke the son of the deputy director. I''m afraid that it will not be good for me to be attacked by the enemy at that time. However, according to the current situation, the plan may have to be changed.


    If you force me to embarrass the people I care about, I really can''t guarantee what will happen. I pray for him silently in my heart: "Kangming, I hope you will give up, otherwise I can''t guarantee your safety!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 241.2

    However, these are all my thoughts in my heart. I really don''t want to offend the people in front of me. Especially when I touch Bai Ling''s worried eyes, I restrain myself more. Therefore, I didn''t speak and I didn''t intend to leave. I just took out a cigarette and put it in my mouth. At this moment, if I don''t find something to do, I will be suffocated by myself. The atmosphere here is here I couldn''t stand it. I had to smoke a cigarette to distract myself.


    However, just as I took out the lighter and was lighting up a cigarette, Kang Ming in front of me suddenly slapped me on the head and scolded, "I''m talking to you. Didn''t you hear me, you Punk?"


    His strength is very strong. When he hit me on the head, the smoke in his mouth dropped. Bai Ling saw that Kang Ming had started, and she was also angry. She immediately blocked me, pushed him down, and yelled, "Kangming, why are you hitting people?"


    To tell you the truth, even if I can bear it any longer, I can''t stand it any more. Anger has already spread all over my body. My hands shaking with the lighter are creaking in my hands. I slowly raise my head, turn my red eyes to the arrogant Kang Ming, and bite my teeth and say, "don''t go too far!"


    I don''t know if Kang Ming grew up in the palm of his hand when he was young. It seems that he really regards himself as the king of the city. Even if I smoke a cigarette in front of him, it has become a reason to refute his face. Now, seeing my angry attitude towards him, he feels that I don''t know the sky and the earth. Then, he is also angry and his eyes stare "Grass nm, you really don''t want to live anymore!" he said


    With that, he was about to rush to hit me again. At once, Bai Ling, who was in front of me, stopped him and warned him not to mess around. However, Kang Ming was already angry and ignored everything. He saw that Bai Ling was in the way, and pushed him away mercilessly, which made Bai Ling fall and falter. Fortunately, he was held by me, but it was almost gone There was a fall.


    Looking at Bai Ling, who was panicked and wronged and helpless, my heart soared with fire. Originally, Bai Ling was in a bad mood. Her heart had been hurt very much. She needed a quiet environment to adjust her mood. Moreover, she drove all the way to the city, and her body was tired for three hours. She had not come and had a rest, so she immediately faced such a dilemma ¡£


    As a man, I can bear how to be humiliated, beaten and scolded, but I can''t bear his bullying Bai Ling again and again. No matter how, I should clear the obstacles for her, drive away this annoying fly, and let her not be disturbed by Kang Ming. But because he is the son of the deputy director general, I dare not mess around, and I have been in a state of forbearance all the time, because I know that once it is made out, I should clear Contradiction, there is too much hindrance to me in the future, but at this moment, my anger is almost out of control.


    Kang Ming, who has nothing to do with her, has actually done something to Bai Ling. I really can''t bear it any longer. Her anger keeps rising and finally breaks through my body. Now, I don''t care whether the person in front of me is the chief or the mayor''s son. I just know that I can''t let Bai Ling suffer any injustice.


    After righting Bai Ling, I pressed Kang Ming step by step. Just as he was going to teach me a lesson again, I suddenly straightened my back, took Han Shuang''s hand, and yelled at Kang Ming who was full of Rage: "apologize to bailing, immediately, immediately!"


    This sentence, behind the scenes, roared out of my heart all the anger, roaring straight into the sky, at this time, I no longer had the image of a small man who had been complacent before, and my domineering spirit was clearly displayed. This move shocked the rich second generation, especially Kang Ming, who was not able to live for a long time. He stood on his feet and looked at me in an incredible way ¡£


    He always thinks that he is inviolable. Others dare not even speak to him loudly, and even show a slight disrespect to him. He is very angry. He is holding bailing and I together today. It is because bailing didn''t choose him to be with him. But he chose me as a little man, so he wanted to show his king''s position in front of bailing, constantly oppressed me and bullied me, so that Bai Ling knew how low a figure she had chosen.


    But now, I dare to yell at him and even ask him to apologize. Of course, he was so surprised that he couldn''t close his mouth. He stood in the same place and was stunned for a long time before he realized that his dignity was damaged. He clenched his fist and swore: "you die for me!"


    After that, his fists directly hit my face. However, before his fist hit my face, his body was kicked away by me. In a flash, Kang Ming changed from the one who made the hand to the one who was beaten. All the people on the scene were stunned. No one expected that I would dare to attack the young master of the deputy bureau. Perhaps, they did not expect that I was a waste who needed the protection of women. Actually, I had such strength. Almost no one could see how I got out of my feet. Kang Ming was suddenly kicked to the ground by me.


    Bai Ling, who was held by me tightly, showed a gratifying look one second ago, immersed in the warmth of being guarded by me. But this second, she saw that I started to fight Kang Ming. Immediately, her face showed a color of surprise. She quickly pulled her hand out of my hand and said to me, "Suluo, are you crazy, how can you do it to him?"Bai Ling''s words are accusing me of being too reckless, but her tone is full of care for me. I know that she is worried about me and that I have made a big accident. However, I smile at her like nobody else, and whispers, "I don''t care what his identity is, I only know that I can''t watch you suffer injustice!"


    This is what I say in my heart. No matter how much I say, she is the first time I give her to my woman. I owe her too much, and I can''t pay back. Now looking at her suffering from injustice, if I ignore it again, I will really not be a man. Even if the consequences are more serious, I will take out my man''s nature to protect the woman who is important to me.


    After hearing what I said, Bai Ling''s eyes immediately changed again. She wanted to speak, but she didn''t know what to say. At this time, Kang Ming had already climbed up from the ground angrily. He was so angry that he pointed to me and cried out: "brothers, all of you, let''s kill him!"


    Kang Ming says that the five men who came with him immediately shot at me. Two of these five men are still good at strength. They should have nothing to do with fitness. They are still fierce in fighting. However, for me, these individuals do not have any pressure. When the girls cheer for their male friends, I just gently push Bai Ling, who is worried, to one side, and immediately I quickly turned around and gave a side kick to the first one, and as he retreated, I shot the others without hesitation.


    Maybe it''s because my illness has been cured. I always feel that I have endless strength. No matter in terms of speed or strength, I have greatly improved. Originally, these people are vulnerable to attack. Now my strength has been improved on the original basis, and they are not my opponents any more. In a moment, I knocked these people down It didn''t take much effort.


    However, my reason allowed me to control my strength, but I failed in the end. One of them fell to the ground seriously and couldn''t even get up. By this time, these lawless second generation ancestors were completely stupid, especially those female partners of the second generation, who were scared to lose their color, and their eyes changed from ridicule to panic.


    Kang Ming, the initiator of the whole incident, quietly picked up a brick from the ground, which may be the biggest weapon for him. He wanted to take advantage of my fighting with his people to give me a sneak attack, but when he ran to me with a brick, his brother had been completely killed by me, which surprised him who was holding the brick, but I was surprised To my surprise, the man who put himself on that day knew that he was not my opponent. He was still not afraid of me. He continued to yell at me: "you little bastard, you dare to beat me. It seems that you are really tired of living!"


    I don''t want to be too long winded with him. I say "sorry" to him


    My tone is very cold. Since I have already offended him, I can only offend him to the end. This time, I want to save Bai Ling''s face when I say anything. Kang Ming is furious at what I said. He immediately raises a brick and pours at my head, scolding: "I apologize to your mother, you die for me!"


    This move is nothing to me, but white Ling scared not light, she immediately panicked at me and called out: "Suluo, be careful!"


    Seeing Kang Ming''s brick smashed over, I didn''t avoid it. With a dull sound, a brick fell apart on my head, and the dust sprinkled all over me. But my people were safe and sound. I was still standing in the same place, standing still, and those girls who were full of panic were even more stupid when they saw this scene, even those young masters who had fallen to the ground and wanted to continue to resist At this time, I dare not move.


    Kang Ming wanted to take advantage of me when I was knocked unconscious, but when he saw that I was like nobody, his eyes immediately showed a look of panic. He seemed to understand that I was more terrible than he imagined. But I had lost my patience, and I didn''t give him the chance to apologize. He flew straight up and kicked him out. Finally, he landed heavily on the ground. My action was extremely cruel, which made those stupid people even more afraid of me. Kang Ming, who fell to the ground, was in a state of panic and howled bitterly. He even had no strength to get up.


    I ignored other people and went straight to Kang Ming. I came to him with one foot on his chest. Then, I bent down and looked at him closely. I said coldly, "Kang Ming is right, deputy director''s son. I didn''t want to see you just now. It doesn''t mean that I''m afraid of your backstage, but I don''t want to cause trouble. Since you''ve forced me to rush me, I just don''t want to make trouble Don''t blame me for my impoliteness. This time, I just gave you a little lesson. If you dare to annoy me again, I will ask you to live worse than death. Can you understand me? "


    My voice was full of threat. Obviously, Kang Ming was not frightened by my momentum. His eyes were full of anger. He clenched his teeth tightly and yelled at me: "since you know who my father is, you should know that if you offend me, you will never have a good end!"


    When he said this, his expression was once again full of arrogance and madness. I know now that he has no other skills. The only thing he can do is to threaten people with his father. I might have cared about this threat before, but since I have already started, I have no way to go back, so I can only carry out this rampancy It''s the bottom.I ignored Kang Ming''s threat directly. I grabbed his hair and hit the ground with force. After a few times, I snapped at him again: "tell you, since I dare to hit you, it means that I am not afraid of you. Even if your father is the king of heaven, I''m not afraid of you. I just want to tell you, don''t worry about bailing in the future. Can you do it? Tell me?"


    With that, my eyes even showed the intention of killing, because I especially hate him, who likes to use power and bully others at will. He who tramples on other people''s dignity to establish his own happiness is a mistake to live in this world. Therefore, you are particularly disgusted with such people.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 242.1

    I thought that I would frighten the son of the deputy director. However, to my surprise, Kang Ming was not afraid of my killing intention. After he was beaten by me, he became more angry under my threat. It seemed that he had not suffered such a humiliation since he was a child. He still roared at me fearlessly: "little B son, I will beg for mercy if you dream No matter who you are, I will make you look ugly


    After that, he gave me a ferocious smile, the kind of wild look in his eyes means even more. Seeing him like this, my anger directly soared to the sky. Anyway, I was afraid of his revenge. If this kind of person didn''t give him some memory, he would do more as he wanted. At that time, I gave him a few slaps again, which made his mouth bleed and said no Come out.


    I see him still active, still with arrogant eyes ferocious staring at me, my anger can not stop, so, I suddenly stand up, keep kicking him, every foot is kicking very hard, he is like a sandbag kick, I want to kick him no longer rampant.


    Until now, the people with Kang Ming finally responded. They were still in a state of consternation. However, they were immediately worried when they saw me beating the deputy director. Among them, the girl who was in the same car with Kang Ming yelled at me in a loud voice: "you release Kang Shao quickly, tell you that I have already called the police. What can I do when the police come to see you Bang


    The girl became the fuse. Then, other people yelled at me again. I didn''t listen to them. I ignored their voices and beat Kang Ming. He couldn''t speak. People were almost unconscious. At this time, bailing suddenly ran to my side, grabbed me and yelled anxiously "Suluo, don''t fight, run quickly, the police will come soon!"


    At the moment, Bai Ling, I don''t know whether she is afraid or worried. Her eyes are already red. I feel more and more distressed to see her like this. I also know that it will be dangerous to put it down. Therefore, I nodded to Bai Ling, who was in a panic. Then, I ordered those people to drive the car out of the way in a domineering tone. After listening to my words, they almost did not Hesitant to move the car away, immediately, I and bailing immediately on the car, quickly left.


    Driving on the way, Bai Ling''s expression is still very worried, she said while driving: "Suluo, you have caused a big problem, do you know?"


    Bai Ling''s voice is hoarse, she seems to care about me, for fear that I have a mistake, no matter what occasion, she is the kind of big sister who takes care of me. Unconsciously, I stretched out my hand to wipe away the tears from the corner of her eyes.


    Looking at her worried appearance, I solemnly said to her: "I know, but I don''t regret. I can bear it if they beat me and scold me. But he started to you, so I can''t accept it. I don''t allow anyone to bully you. Although I can''t promise you, I can guarantee you won''t be wronged!"


    What I said was from the bottom of my heart. Bai Ling, who was driving, trembled for a moment, and her expression became more sad. She turned her head to look at me, and again made a hoarse voice. She said to me, "but, but you can''t offend Kang Ming for me. You can''t afford to offend him. Now you''d better not go back to school, go out and hide, I''ll go Talk to Kang Ming to see if you can solve this problem and come back later! "


    Bai Ling''s tone is full of concern. I also know that Kang Ming who offended is not an ordinary person. But there is still a lot of work to do. I will not hide. I don''t have to hide. I dare to do what I can. This is the truth I have always followed. I firmly said, "no, please send me back to school first I can do it myself. Don''t worry about it! "


    My tone is unquestionable, eyes doubly firm, bailing also knows my personality, he knows I will not easily yield. So, she didn''t persuade me to drive the car. However, her eyes were still full of worries. However, what surprised me was that the siren sounded like an amulet after us shortly after the car started. I had already guessed that they were coming for me.


    When Bai Ling heard this sound, her face became worse. She could not hold the steering wheel firmly. In a hurry, she made an emergency brake. As our car had just stopped, soon, the number of police cars directly surrounded our car. I don''t know whether it was because of Kang Ming''s injury. She felt that the speed of the police and the police officers were too big as usual That''s the gap.


    My heart is also accompanied by the sound of the siren heavy up, and bailing is showing a desperate look, a face of apology and helplessness to look at me, choked said: "I''m sorry, I hurt you!"


    I showed a wry smile, comforted and said: "it''s OK, really not!"


    When we were talking, the policemen who surrounded us got out of the car one after another and surrounded Bai Ling and I in the car. At this time, Kang Ming, who was badly beaten by me, also got off one of the sports cars, but was helped to walk towards me. Now, with the police present, the boy immediately regarded himself as a God, even though he was in a hurry Seriously injured, he still played his arrogance to the extreme. Even the look in my eyes, he was extremely contemptuous.As soon as he got to our car, he immediately reached out his hand and pointed to me, who was sitting in the front passenger''s seat. In a commanding tone, he said aloud to the leading police officer: "Captain Zhang, it''s this son of a bitch who hit me. Catch him quickly. Hurry up!"


    As soon as Kang Ming''s voice dropped, the leading police officer, who was called captain Chen, straightened up immediately. As if he had heard the order of the superior, he gave me a sharp glance, and then he waved his hand without hesitation. Immediately, behind him, a policeman rushed over, opened my door, pulled me out of the car rudely, and handcuffed me very quickly.


    I don''t know if it caused too much shadow on me. I vaguely remember that year I saw my father taken away by the police. That scene was deeply branded in my heart, which made me extremely sensitive to this kind of incident. I was afraid of the police from the bottom of my heart. I didn''t want to go to prison. I was still in a cold prison life.


    But at the moment, the cold handcuffs on my hand, let my body can not help but suddenly tremble, an uncontrollable fear eroded my heart, bailing in the car saw the police handcuffed me, immediately ran to my side, and constantly pleaded with the police, obvious and easy to see, all this is in vain.


    At this time, where the police would listen to her, said to bailing indifferently: "madam, if you interfere with official business again, we will arrest you together!"


    It doesn''t matter what I do. I can bear it. Now bailing is a dangerous and worried problem for me. So, I said to her quickly: "sister Ling, I''m ok. You go back first."


    After listening to my words, Bai Ling still wants to speak again. However, Kang Ming doesn''t want us to waste time here. He calls to the police again in the tone of command: "hurry up, take him away from me!"


    Suddenly, the two policemen who were holding me forcibly pulled me away. I was powerless to drag my feet, and clearly heard the voice of Bailing praying: "Kangming, you can let Suluo go!"


    What followed was Kang Ming''s disdainful voice: "hum, don''t worry, I''ll take good care of him for you!"


    His tone with a deep sense of revenge, listening to my spine are cold, just before stepping on the police car. I couldn''t help but look back at the tearful bailing and yelled at her: "bailing, listen to me, now hurry home, I''ll be OK, I''ll find you when I''m finished!"


    With this sentence, I got into the police car. I didn''t know why. Seeing bailing''s reluctant appearance, my heart was touched. An inexplicable feeling arose. There was unknown danger in the road ahead. I didn''t know what to face next. But even if I was afraid, I couldn''t show it in front of bailing. I should be strong in front of her ¡£


    Just because the person I offended was Mr. Kang. From an ordinary student, I became a felon in an instant. I couldn''t even make a phone call. After I was taken to the police station, I even saved the interrogation procedure and was directly put into the detention room. At this time, I realized what despair was, and then I knew that Kang Ming''s lawless capital was just like what he said. I really do It''s against God.


    Before I started, I didn''t think about them. No wonder Bai Ling''s face was so ugly when I met Kang Ming yesterday. No wonder she was so worried that I offended him. It turns out that this person really can''t be provoked. However, since I have done it, I will not regret it. I also feel worthwhile for what I have done. After a while, the door of the detention room is opened. At this time, Kang Ming and several policemen come in.


    At the moment, Mr. Kang has already dealt with his wound, and his violent spirit suddenly emerged. As soon as he saw me, his mouth grinned and a proud smile appeared on his face. He went straight to me and said with disdain: "Suluo, right? What''s the matter? Now is he very sorry to have offended me?"


    I slowly looked at him and said, "ha ha, regret? There is no regret in the dictionary of Laozi Suluo


    Although I don''t want to be locked up in this dark place, if I get another chance, I will still do the same thing, and even worse than this fight, because I can''t watch Bai Ling wronged. I''m a man. It''s my responsibility to protect this woman.


    However, Kang Ming didn''t get angry when he saw me so tough. He just clapped his hands and said: "OK, OK, OK, it''s really backbone. I just inquired about you. It''s said that you''re doing well in the eastern district. It seems that he has set up a small Gang. It''s said that he will fight with the basaltic society. You''re very good. You are a character. However, you can rest assured that you enjoy the prison here I will take good care of your brother for you


    It sounds like he cares about me, but it is full of sarcasm and threats. It has been made clear that he not only needs to deal with me alone, but also wants to deal with my organization and my brother. Kang Ming''s words stab my heart. For example, we are black, and the most afraid thing to offend is the police Because of this, I had to endure how Kang Ming humiliated me.


    But in the end, I couldn''t resist it for Bai Ling. I offended him. I could bear his anger against me. But now he has to deal with my organization and brothers. I can''t bear it. I can''t take it because of my own impulse. If Kang Ming uses the police to deal with my organization, it''s only a short time before Kang Ming uses the police to deal with my organization, So, I will never allow it.So, I yelled at Kang Ming directly: "it''s me who hit you. You have the ability to rush to me. Don''t move my brother, or I won''t let you go!"


    My roar was filled with endless anger, but my threat obviously had no effect on Kang Ming. Just outside, I couldn''t threaten him with violence. What''s more, it was in the police station and his territory. My words were even more ineffective. To him, it was just like a joke. After hearing my threats, his face became more and more rampant He looked at me with disdain and said, "hum, I''m really ignorant. It seems that I have to teach you how to be a man!"


    After that, he immediately winked at the police next to him. Immediately, the two policemen attacked me directly. Originally, I was held on the stool. They caught me very easily. They beat me violently when they came up to me.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 242.2

    When they hit me, although they didn''t kill me, they did all they could. They didn''t kill me on the spot. Kang Ming, who was high above him, smoked leisurely and enjoyed watching me beaten. His eyes were filled with deep disdain and disdain.


    He said to me until he was beaten by blood, and then he stopped beating me


    I know, in the face of a second generation ancestor who doesn''t put anyone in his eyes, what I say is useless. In his eyes, I am a mole ant, a mole ant that he can trample to death with one foot. My threat can''t play any role at all. Therefore, I don''t ask for trouble any more. I stare at him hard and keep silent.


    Kang Ming saw that I was soft and chuckled twice. Then, he came to me and puffed smoke into my face. He said haughtily, "I''m really strange. How can you get Bai Ling''s favor? Her taste is really heavy. At first, I thought you could play a pig and eat a tiger. It turned out that you were a little fucker. You didn''t think about yourself. You dare to beat me. Do you have any brain problems? "


    With that, he suddenly raised his hand and directly slapped me hard, hitting my face with burning pain, but I still did not speak to refute. Seeing that I still didn''t like it, Kang Ming beat me hard again and again, and the attack was heavier and heavier. For his beating, I kept gritting my teeth and bearing it. After a while, Kang Ming stopped.


    Immediately, he said to me playfully: "sullo, right? I ask you a question, do you want to live?"


    Listen to his words, is it to vent me? No, he said something in his words. Although I hate him deeply, I know that this is not the time to be spirited. A man should be able to bend and stretch. I am going to fight with the Xuanwu society, and there are many things I have not done. Therefore, I can''t delay in the police station. Immediately, I said, "yes, of course I do."


    Kang Ming nodded his head meaningfully and said, "in fact, it''s very easy for you to live. I can let you go now, but you must promise me a condition!"


    I knew that people like him must be attached with conditions. It is impossible for him to let me go without asking for something. I knew this and I was ready to ask him, "go ahead, what conditions?"


    After listening to my frank reply, Kang Ming immediately showed a lewd smile and whispered to me:


    "you know, I like bailing. I haven''t chased her for a long time. I think she cares about you very much. I thought that if she threatened her with you, she would yield, but I didn''t expect that she would still be reserved and refused to sleep with me, but I think she will listen to you, If you can help me persuade her, as long as Bai Ling agrees to sleep with me for one night, I will release you immediately, and I can also promise you that you and your organization can walk across the city in the future. What do you think? "


    After saying this, Kang Ming also put on a proud expression, that is, how cheap to be, how confident and how confident, as if he had expected that I would agree to him. But after listening to his words, I was even more angry. However, his condition is really tempting, which is something that people like us can''t hope for, but this attractive condition is not beaten Moving me makes me sick. I offended you just because of protecting Bai Ling. Now he let me do such a thing, which is impossible at all. If this is the case, why should I offend you just now.


    He may not understand me. No matter how insulted, belittled, beaten or scolded me, I could bear it. However, I couldn''t bear to have ideas about the important people around me. At this moment, he thought of playing bailing in his heart. He was such a person who regarded himself as a God, and no woman was allowed not to yield to him. What he wanted was to play bailing and play Play this woman he can''t chase.


    Thinking of this, my anger is like adding fuel to the fire, burning deeply every cell in my body. I can''t control too much any more. Although my hands are handcuffed, my feet are still free. Therefore, I quickly lift my feet and kick Kang Ming''s crotch mercilessly when he is unprepared. At the same time, my mouth also sends out Angry roar: "I grass your mother, I want to dry you!"


    My sudden kick was very powerful. Kang Ming covered his crotch and fell on the ground. He rolled and screamed. His voice was very sad. However, seeing him like this, I was still not relieved. Now, I had the impulse to kill him. Immediately, I was handcuffed to my chair and rushed to him without hesitation. However, the police next to me saw me do it immediately When they attacked me, they took up the baton in their hands and smashed me hard. After all, the fists were hard to beat with four hands. I couldn''t do it to the police. In an instant, I was paralyzed by the smashing, and my whole body was tearing my heart and lungs. But they still kept on beating me all the time.


    At this time, Kang Ming, who screamed so much, stopped for a moment. He stood up and angrily yelled at the policeman who beat me: "hit me, beat me to death. I''m responsible for any accident."


    Kang Ming''s words made the police hit me more forcefully. My bones were making a zipping sound. My head was dizzy and my consciousness was almost gone. All I could do was curl up and try to protect my important parts. But even so, I was still beaten in a daze and kept twitching on the ground.These policemen are kind of human. Seeing me like this, they stop unconsciously. However, Kang Ming, who is in a hurry, is still angry. Seeing them stop, he continues to shout: "don''t stop. Keep fighting. I said, I''ll be responsible for what happened!"


    In his opinion, killing me is as simple as stepping on an ant, but his words didn''t scare me, on the contrary, it made me more furious. I stared at Kang Ming with red eyes and tried to shout to him: "Kangming, I warn you, unless I am dead, if you dare to move bailing a hair, I will kill you!"


    After listening to my words, Kang Ming became more angry and immediately called out to the two policemen, "do you hear me? Keep calling me!"


    Several policemen had to order me to raise their batons. I continued to protect my important parts and closed my eyes to wait for endless torture. At this moment, the door of the detention room was opened, and captain Zhang, who had been guarding the outside, suddenly came in. As soon as he came in, he said to Kang Ming, "don''t fight, Master Kang. I just received an order from my superiors to let us go People


    This is like a straw in the desert. After hearing this, I was immediately revived, that is to say, I was saved. But the good news only made me happy for a second. Later, I found that Kang Ming didn''t care about the order at all. He did not hesitate to say: "you can''t let people go. I must abolish him today!"


    This Kang Ming is really rampant to the extreme. It seems that he doesn''t care about anyone''s orders, as if he really regards himself as the sky. But the captain is still a man of heart. Hearing Kang Ming''s words, his face also showed a look of embarrassment. Then, he whispered, "however, Mr. Kang, I can''t disobey the orders of the superior, or I''ll lose my job!"


    Seeing captain Zhang like this, Kang Ming''s attitude is still tough. He says arrogantly to captain Zhang: "what are you afraid of? I''m not here. What''s wrong with me?"


    Despite Kang Ming''s words, team leader Zhang still has no confidence. After all, he is just a small official, and his fate is in the hands of others. Even if Kang Ming is forced to do so, he can''t erase his responsibility for disobeying orders. This is not an ordinary thing. Although he wants to please Kang Ming, he is not a member of the Bureau after all, and he does not have such great power. Therefore, Captain Zhang still does It''s the hesitation.


    Seeing this, Kang Ming obviously lost his patience. He went straight to captain Zhang and said to him in a deep voice: "team Zhang, you can rest assured. I have already said hello to my father. I''ll deal with this bastard. There won''t be any trouble!"


    Immediately, he took a baton from the hand of the policeman next to him. Immediately, he yelled: "since you are afraid of an accident, I will come by myself."


    After that, Kang Ming walked directly to me with his baton in front of me. He looked down on me and said scornfully:


    "Suluo, I just gave you a chance to live, but you don''t know how to cherish it. You don''t even want to be shameless. You dare to confront me. Today, I''ll let you see my power. I want you to have a good look at it There is nothing in front of me. Look how I crushed you. Don''t think you can go out if someone protects you. To tell you the truth, I''m here today, and I''m going to abolish you, because here I am, I''m heaven. Today even if I''m here, I can''t save you! "


    after that, Kang Ming smashed his baton and threw it on my head. At this moment, my last hope turned into a bubble. I never thought that Kang Ming would be so lawless. He was fighting with a deputy director''s father. He did whatever he wanted to do. He didn''t put anyone in his eyes. When despair reached the bottom, I secretly vowed that if I was given a chance to go out alive, Kang Ming would surely kill him.


    But at the moment when I was in despair, suddenly, the iron door of the detention room was opened once, accompanied by a solemn and dignified voice: "I''d like to see who has such a big voice?"


    With the fall of the voice, an extraordinary middle-aged man has stepped into the detention room. After seeing the middle-aged man, Captain Zhang met him respectfully and respectfully as he saw his father. He said with a smile: "director, you are here!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 243

    The word "director" was deeply introduced into my eardrum, which shocked my spirit. My consciousness told me that my Savior was coming. Although my body was in a weak state, my head was still awake. I knew that the man who was called the director general by team leader Zhang could not be the father of Kang Ming. Moreover, Captain Zhang called the director, while Kang Ming''s father was the deputy director There are a lot of things wrong with a word. Otherwise, he would not have said that when he entered the door. This man, known as the director, was obviously accusing Kang Ming.


    Sure enough, Kang Ming, who was lawless just now, wilted at the moment he saw this man. His arrogance dissipated immediately. Then, he put away his baton and went to the solemn man. He said politely, "Uncle Zhuang, you are here."


    Even if Kang Ming is crazy, he doesn''t dare to be crazy in front of this man. It can be seen that this man is the leader here. His solemn breath is awe inspiring. However, for Kang Ming''s greetings, the dignified director did not show a good face. He just said to Kang Ming: "Oh, who should I be? How dare I be lawless in the bureau To the point of killing people, it turns out to be the son of Kang''s deputy bureau''s family! "


    Kang Ming was called the director of the man made the voice changed, see director Zhuang so do not give him face, Kang Ming''s mood seems to be a little uncomfortable, but he dare not nonsense, continue to say in a low voice: "Uncle Zhuang, this boy beat me outside, so I am."


    After saying this, he also showed a pitiful look in front of director Zhuang. He turned his head and glared at me with red eyes, as if to eat me. However, after listening to Kang Ming''s words, director Zhuang only gave a cold Snort and said, "hum, even if you are beaten and hurt, we will deal with it by the police. What are you using lynching here, police Is the Bureau run by your family? Or when I''m dead? I''m not retired. Do you want to ride on my head


    Director Zhuang''s words immediately enlightened me. It turned out that he was estranged from Kang Ming''s father. No wonder he didn''t give Kang Ming face at all. However, Kang Ming was so bold and reckless in the Bureau. It is because of his father that he became more and more arrogant.


    At the moment, in the face of director Zhuang''s reproach, Kang Ming can only hold it for a long time, even if he is angry. He asks in doubt: "Uncle Zhuang, do you need to come over and reprimand me for such a small role?"


    When Kang Ming said this, his eyes were full of disobedience and incomprehension. He didn''t understand why director Zhuang went to the detention room to interfere with the affairs of a small person like me. Of course, this is also my doubt. In my memory, director Zhuang and I have no relationship at all. I have never heard of the name.


    Just as I was wondering, director Zhuang suddenly ignored Kang Ming''s question and went straight to me. He lifted me up from the ground and asked with concern, "Xiao Su, are you ok?"


    At this moment, director Zhuang''s tone is very peaceful, just like what he just looked like. He didn''t have the airs of the director at all. Some of them just cared for the elder and cared for the younger generation.


    As long as the people on the scene are not stupid, they can see that I am a small person in the heart of the chief director, especially Kang Ming, he is so stupid, showing a look of astonishment. In his opinion, I am a mole ant that he can ravage. Even if he killed me, he didn''t have a big deal, but at this moment, he saw that the director was so polite to me How can I not call him a fool and let him fall into a state of loss of mind.


    but I didn''t expect that things would happen like this. I swear, I really have no impression of director Zhuang. As far as my current situation is concerned, I know a director of the Institute, which makes me feel very lucky. To a small person like me, who is qualified to know the bureau Long ah, I don''t know how he knew me, and I didn''t know that he would be so kind to me. To me, it became a mystery.


    But no matter why he knew me, now at least I can be sure that he came to save me, and then I replied, "I''m ok!"


    In fact, being beaten is a common occurrence for me. My fighting ability is still very strong. What''s more, I protected important parts just now, and I didn''t suffer any serious injuries. So director Zhuang saw that I was not in a big way. He also showed a gratifying look on his face. He nodded to me and said, "well, it''s ok if it''s OK. If it''s OK, just go with me. Someone wants to see you You


    After that, he helped me to leave. But Kang Ming''s hatred for me seemed too great. He didn''t want me to leave so easily. Even if it was director Zhuang''s face, he didn''t give it to him. Just when I was about to leave the detention room, Kang Ming called out: "uncle Zhuang, he''s a criminal. We can''t let him go so easily."


    Originally, I thought that when director Zhuang came, Kang Ming would give up because of the pressure. But I didn''t expect that the rampant Kang Ming didn''t even give the director the face. When he said this, director Zhuang was still angry. He directly turned back and said to Kang Ming, "Kang Ming, if you don''t want to have an accident with your father, I advise you to restrain yourself!"


    He said this without a word of politeness. After saying that, he ignored Kang Ming and took me directly out of the detention room. After I came out, I immediately felt the air was much fresher, and my inner mood gradually slowed down. Nevertheless, my heart was extremely complicated. A mystery puzzled me. With the help of director Zhuang, we came to his office Room. As soon as I got into his office, I saw someone in front of me. At this time, I suddenly realized that it was he who saved me.This person is no other than Zhang Lei, the leader of the new military training team in our school. At the moment, he is leisurely drinking tea in the director''s office. As soon as he sees me coming, he immediately meets me. Seeing that I am so hurt, his face is not good. He asks me, "tell me, who did this?"


    Before I spoke, director Zhuang suddenly showed some shame, sighed and explained, "it''s the son of deputy bureau Kang!"


    And Zhang Lei is also a person with a bad temper. After hearing this, he said with integrity: "grass, there is no royal law for TM, how can you beat people in the police station!"


    For this matter, director Zhuang also said that he was helpless. He explained to Zhang Lei that the Kang family was very powerful here, and there were still people at the top. Even he, the director of the Bureau, did not dare to provoke them easily. Sometimes he had to listen to his deputy director. So what director Zhuang can do today is to rescue me, not to Kang Ming.


    Zhang Lei listened to director Zhuang''s explanation, and did not say anything more. He just thanks him. But I can see that he is still uncomfortable. After listening to director Zhuang''s explanation, I understand him. I will not blame him. It is a miracle to save me. I am very satisfied. Then Zhang Lei began to ask me about my situation.


    I was excited to look at Zhang Lei. My heart was very warm. I really didn''t expect that our second meeting would be in this place. Although there were too many words of thanks that I wanted to say, they were nonsense. So I said to him leisurely, "thank you!"


    The two short words represent my endless gratitude. However, for my thanks, Zhang Lei didn''t care. He only said it was a piece of work. As for why he appeared here, Zhang Lei explained to me that director Zhuang was a friend of his father''s. He had been chatting with Zhuang Ju here, but when he knew that I was arrested, he immediately asked director Zhuang to come Help.


    Zhang Lei''s explanation is very simple, but I feel that he came to save me on purpose. Where could there be such a coincidence in the world? Moreover, seeing the attitude of director Zhuang towards Zhang Lei, I also understood that Zhang Lei''s father was no smaller than the director in front of him. This is the reason why director Zhuang protected me. In short, I know that Zhang Lei saved me, whatever he was Meaning or accidental, in short, the outcome is good, so, I am not entangled in this matter, once again thank Zhang Lei.


    Zhang Lei smiles and then turns his eyes to director Zhuang. As I have guessed, he specially asked director Zhuang to take me to the office. Of course, he didn''t just want to reminisce with me, but here, he entrusted the health bureau to take care of me, so as not to let similar things happen again. However, director Zhuang was very face saving and did not give up. He immediately agreed to Zhang Lei''s request ¡£


    Zhang Lei''s intention moved me even more. He must have known what I had done in this city. Therefore, he had to deal with the police. Today, he came here not only to save me, but also to pave the way for me.


    Now I am very happy. Now I have the relationship of director Zhuang. It seems that from now on, I don''t have to worry about anything. With this backstage, things are much simpler. Suddenly, I feel that the value of this beating is exciting. I try to endure the pain and sit on the sofa silently, listening to the chat between Zhang Lei and director Zhuang After a while, Zhang Lei said goodbye to director Zhuang for taking me to the hospital.


    After leaving the office, I went to the hall on the first floor. I saw a familiar figure, Bai Ling. At the moment, she was pleading with the police on duty here to see me. She didn''t know the situation inside. However, she knew that I must have suffered in it. Therefore, she kept asking the police to let her in Go and have a look at me.


    But these police did not give her any room to discuss, and they refused her mercilessly. Facing the cold eye of the police, Bai Ling still did not give up and prayed for them. Seeing such a high and cold bailing, now for me, I have the cheek to ask for help. Seeing this scene, I feel heartache.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 244

    As soon as I got downstairs, I saw bailing pleading with the police. Seeing her like this, my eyes were red. I could see clearly that Bai Ling''s look was so desperate, and the indifferent police still wanted to drive Bai Ling out. At this time, I took a step, walked lightly to Bai Ling''s side, and said tenderly to her, "ling''er!"


    My voice is not very big, but let Bai Ling''s body stop for a moment, she seems to be electrocuted, the whole person is stupefied, pause for a long time, she just leisurely turn back, when she saw the face with a smile, her red eyes, immediately shed crystal tears, I can see, it is excited tears, at this time Bai Ling is really excited.


    However, Bai Ling is a sensible person. She knows what the occasion is and what the relationship between us is. Therefore, she does not show any intimate behavior. She is shocked and asks me, "Suluo, are you ok?"


    I looked at her with a smile and said, "well, it''s OK."


    Hearing my words, Bai Ling''s face is incredible. She must know that I have offended Kang Ming. If that person doesn''t play me to death, she won''t give up. She certainly doesn''t believe that I can come out so easily. However, when she saw Zhang Lei in military uniform coming to my side, she immediately understood what was going on, and her face immediately showed a gratifying smile Rong, no more questions.


    And I said to Bai Ling softly: "OK, let''s leave here first, what''s the matter to go out again!"


    As soon as I got out of the police station, I saw that Kang Ming also came out. He glared at us and didn''t do anything more. He just gave us a very fierce look and left in anger.


    This scene was deeply seen by Zhang Lei. He seemed to understand something, so he asked me, "Arlo, you have offended him!"


    I nodded and said, "Well!"


    Zhang Lei chuckled gently and said, "it''s better for you to retaliate against him, but you should remember one thing. Don''t make things too big. I can help you solve them. In addition, if you encounter problems like today, remember to call me!"


    I can see that Zhang Lei is really taking care of me. He told me before that he could call him if he met any trouble, and he would solve it for me. But I never thought about looking for him. I didn''t expect that he could have such a great ability to easily get me out of the Bureau. Until now, I know that Zhang Lei''s influence is really not small.


    I looked at him sincerely and said gratefully, "brother Lei, thank you first, but don''t worry. I''ll look for you if something happens later."


    Zhang Lei roared up to the sky for a long time, then patted me on the shoulder and said, "Arlo, since my sister-in-law is here, then I will accompany you. Let my sister-in-law take you to the hospital. I just have something to do, so I''ll go first!"


    After saying that, he also gave a mysterious smile to me and Bai Ling. I was ok, but Bai Ling was a little overwhelmed. However, she did not explain anything. She only gave Zhang Lei a friendly smile. After saying goodbye to him, I got on her car with Bai Ling.


    The two of us returned to the car. Bai lingcai showed her heartfelt side and immediately asked me, "Suluo, I''m really sorry. I hurt you. Do you still hurt now?"


    Said, she is also very distressed to touch the corner of my mouth stained with blood, feel her heart is more painful than me, although my body has been hurt, but I still pretended to be unimportant on the surface, said to her lightly: "nothing serious, just a little skin injury, you''d better send me to school, I have something else there!"


    What I didn''t expect was that Bai Ling didn''t listen to me at all. Maybe, she had already seen that I was seriously hurt this time, so she refused directly:


    "no, don''t lie to me. I can see that you are seriously injured. You can''t underestimate these traumas. Once they are not treated in time, they will I have a stubborn disease. Although it''s ok now, I''ll find it one day in the future. You can go home with me now. There''s a medicinal wine that my grandfather specially adjusted to treat injuries. I''ll wipe it for you, and it''ll be OK! "


    Hearing Bai Ling''s words, my heart immediately warmed a lot, I know she was worried about me, but I did have something to go back to fight, I have to go back to deal with some things, so, I explained to bailing: "ling''er, I really have an emergency, you can rest assured, this injury is really nothing to me!"


    Although my refusal is very clear, but at this moment, bailing has already ignored. At this moment, she directly showed the appearance of a domineering queen, and said to me with a strong attitude: "I say no is no, nothing is not physically important, this time you must listen to me!"


    Her tone was tough, and she didn''t give me a chance to refuse. After that, Bai Ling didn''t care what I looked like, so she just started the car and left. Looking at Bai Ling''s strong appearance, I didn''t get angry, but I felt a lot of sadness in my heart. I suddenly had a feeling for her. I knew that she cared about me, and she cared about me very much This kind of care may have been produced since I contacted her.Today, our relationship has also undergone subtle changes. Her concern for me is increasing. No matter what big things I have, she cares about my body. Therefore, she is domineering to ask me to go to her home. Of course, it is not a big deal for me to rush back to school. I just don''t want to let myself fall too deep, which will make both of us unnatural, But my wound is really painful. If I don''t get treatment soon, it may affect my fight.


    I want to get out of the car now and don''t make it. So, after thinking about it, I finally compromise, but I still casually asked, "well, it''s not convenient for me to go to your home. What if your parents misunderstand me?"


    White Ling some speechless said: "this you don''t worry, I live alone!"


    After listening to her answer, I couldn''t say anything more. I could only sit in the car quietly and keep my spirits. The car was driving fast on the road. In a short time, the car drove to the downstairs of Bailing''s house. After stopping the car, bailing immediately helped me up the stairs.


    Bai Ling lives in a single apartment located in the center of the city. The environment of the community is very beautiful. Her home is on the third floor. Bai Ling put me at the door of her house, and she went to open the door. I stood outside the door, feeling a little uneasy. After all, it was a girl''s room. I always felt a little uneasy in action, especially thinking about the two of us I''m even more upset.


    In fact, by now, I have slowly felt Bai Ling''s heart. The cold goddess, who said that she didn''t take any men in her car, not only let me take her car, but also let me enter her door. If you want to say that she has no feelings for me, ghosts don''t believe it. But when I was thinking about it, bailing opened the door and went in. She looked at me and said softly "Come in quickly, what are you doing there?"


    After listening to Bai Ling''s words, I immediately regained my mind and went straight into the room. After I went in, bailing immediately closed the door. To my surprise, as soon as the outer door was closed, bailing hugged me without saying a word. Her fragrant lips were heavily kissed on my lips.


    This kiss came so fast that I couldn''t defend myself. It was in such a moment that I became numb. At this moment, I really realized the overbearing side of bailing. Maybe that''s her true nature. I also learned that Bai Ling really likes me. She is far away from men who are not interested in me, so that no one can get close to them, but to me If you want to go against it, you always take the initiative.


    With such a tyrannical kiss, I felt more violent than any medicine. My body pain seemed to be gone. At this moment, I had nothing in my head. I just immersed in this overbearing kiss. Unconsciously, I suddenly stretched out my hand and hugged bailing''s body. I turned passive into active, kissing her crazily, kissing both of us Move it out of your room.


    When we were kissing, I bumped into the wall. I let go of Bailing immediately and screamed. My voice made bailing wake up. She suddenly changed from Queen to little girl who had done something wrong. She stroked my face gently and said with guilt: "Suluo, I''m really sorry, I just just just I was so excited that I couldn''t help it. "


    Seeing bailing like this, my heart is also in the sea, a kiss let us both feel guilty like a thief, because we know each other, we can not get together, I can still restrain myself, but bailing is different, perhaps because before has always been a man in a thousand miles away, so suddenly and I contact, she tasted that kind of pleasure She couldn''t help but want to taste the forbidden fruit again. This is the feeling that a mature woman should have. I also understand. Of course, I didn''t blame her, and I also understood that.


    Then, I slowly stretched out my hand, wiped off the tears just shed for her, comforted and said: "nothing, I understand you, OK, you don''t blame yourself, I''m not OK!"


    My gentle tone completely melted Bai Ling''s cold heart. She stretched out her hand with tenderness in her eyes, took my hand on her face, and said to me in a soft voice: "Suluo, why do you want to be so good? Tell me why, why?"


    When she said this, her voice choked, and her expression was so helpless. She was moved by my kindness to her, but she hated my kindness to her because we could not be together. Therefore, at this moment, Bai Ling was entangled and also hurt.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 245

    To see such a white Ling, really let me very sad, such a good girl, for me willing to pay the first girl, I can not make up for her what, I so failed her, suddenly, my heart is not taste, mixed feelings.


    Pause for a long time, my body pain also eased a lot, then, I looked at Bai Ling, affectionately said: "you are not the same to me, OK, but, Ling Er, you can rest assured, although I su Luo can''t make any commitment to you, but, I can only do it, is to let you no longer be wronged!"


    Perhaps, Bai Ling also knows that I can do for her only these, but for these, she has been satisfied. She never thought that she would have any vows with me. If we did not meet a Kang Ming midway, we would be strangers in the future, because she has her life, I have my life, and our intersection is not much.


    But Kang Ming''s affair changed my position in Bailing''s heart again. It seems that she has not regarded me as the little boy who needs to be cared for. My image in her mind has gradually grown up. She also looked at me affectionately. For a long time, she just said a word: "Hmm!"


    Her voice is very delicate, but a word is full of infinite affection. However, I don''t know what to say. The atmosphere of the room suddenly becomes a little awkward, and the breath of our breath becomes a little thick. The whole room is full of different meanings, which is the taste of love.


    A few seconds later, Bai Ling took the lead in breaking the embarrassment, released my hand and arranged her messy hair. Then she said to me, "I''ll get you some medicine. You''ll take off your clothes first."


    After that, she went to a room inside, and I was very obedient. I quickly took off my old clothes, and then changed into bailing''s shoes. She sat on the sofa and waited anxiously.


    After a while, bailing came over with the medicine box. Seeing that I was still wearing pants, she immediately said, "take off your pants and apply them all!"


    In fact, I hurt mainly in the lower body, but this suddenly let me take off my pants, I still a little bit can not accept, we this lonely man and daughter alone in a room, once take off pants, I am really afraid of a careless, will make a mistake, if something happened, can be really bad, but bailing but don''t care, look at my twisted appearance, she white me a glance, helpless said "Take off quickly. I haven''t seen it before!"


    She said this, perhaps just to break the awkward deadlock, she was also right. We both had seen it, and there was no big deal. Then, I immediately took off my pants and lay on the sofa with only a pair of underpants. Bailing then gave a slight smile, and then took out the medicinal wine from the medicine box and sat beside me.


    She poured the medicinal wine on my body, and then slowly wiped it on my body. Her movements were very gentle, her eyes were full of heartache, and her mouth was still muttering that they were too cruel. I could hear Bai Ling''s every word clearly, but I pretended to be unable to hear. I only felt the temperature in her hands and the movement of her hands on me On, let my heart, itching unbearable, feel the whole body has a group of flame, slowly burning, embarrassed is, my lower body can not help but react.


    Originally, Bai Ling was determined to wipe the medicine for me, but when she found that my body reacted, her face turned red and her heart seemed to be crazy. I felt that when she applied the medicine for me, her breath was heavy, and the scene was embarrassed again. I don''t know how long it took. She finally wiped the medicine for me, but my lower body was still hot, but we were both silent Now, my eyes are facing each other, and I feel that there are sparks everywhere.


    And Bai Ling looked at me quietly for a long time. Suddenly, she put her hand into my lower body, which scared me a lot. My hair was pricked up by the electric current. What made me more astonished was that Bai Ling even bent down and carried out that action on me. In this instant, I forgot all the actions, and even my breath became more and more urgent in this room We are lonely and widowed. How can I not be touched by such a beautiful woman.


    To tell you the truth, if we had a clear relationship, I would have taken her down. After all, I am a normal man and have physiological needs. But my only reason tells me that I can''t be impulsive and calm at this time. I can''t get deeper and deeper here in bailing.


    Yesterday, we had a relationship. It can be said that it was for the sake of curing the disease. It can be said that it was under the circumstances that I had to. But if it happened again today, I couldn''t forgive myself. I couldn''t do anything sorry for Ziyi. So, when the affection could hardly be cleaned up, I stopped bailing and said, "no!"


    With that, I reached out my hand and pushed bailing. She was very close to me, and her breath was very fragrant. I could smell it clearly. She looked at me and said pitifully:


    "Suluo, I know you are hurt, so I won''t mess around. I know you have a girlfriend, and I don''t need you to make any commitment to me. Moreover, we will never walk together, but Yes, I only ask for it once. Today you belong to me. Let me be willful once, OK


    Bai Ling''s words stabbed my heart and made me feel embarrassed. Her request was too simple. Since she gave me the first time, she didn''t need me to be responsible for her. She just wanted to have me once today. In this day''s time, I really can''t refuse such a request. At the same time, I can''t refuse, just slightly close my eyes.Seeing my promise, bailing did not hesitate to kiss me. Our two lips intertwined and enjoyed the kiss. We were so lingering for a long time. From this kiss, I felt bailing''s love for me, the love that let her let go of everything. In this kiss, more of my guilt was expressed. After a long time of kissing, bailing finally broke away My lips, we intertwined together, from the sofa, slowly transferred to the room, and then, a fragrant battle began.


    The enchanting time makes us forget the time, also do not know how long, we ended the battle, bailing lying beside me, sweat dripping, her hand caressing my chest, we are like this, quietly lying, the room with the sun, bit by bit darkened, the night quietly came, I know, I also time to leave, can''t again The delay went on, but at this time, bailing suddenly said to me: "Suluo, you can accompany me to have a dinner before you leave. You seem to have not eaten my cooking. I''ll let you taste my craft!"


    I looked at Bai Ling, thought some hesitation, said: "can, but!"


    In fact, I wanted to tell Bai Ling that I really wanted to leave, but Bai Ling didn''t listen to my explanation and directly interrupted me, saying, "I have nothing else to ask for. The last time, really the last time, please have a meal with me, OK? I''ll never disturb you again


    Her tone is very sad, as if she was meeting me for the last time. I also know that once I go back today, there will be no intersection with bailing. Too many things have happened in the past two days. Both in my heart and in Bailing''s heart, she has left indelible deep memories. No matter what, bailing''s point needs to be Please I still can''t bear to refuse, she said before, today I belong to her, I can''t refuse even more.


    However, this may really be our last dinner party. In this case, I can also try Bai Ling''s craft, which is my last point to make up for her. After thinking about it, I still nodded to promise her and got my affirmation. Bai Ling immediately laughed and left me. She dragged her body and put on her clothes. I looked at her Is a burst of heartache, she left the room, immediately, I also put on clothes, followed bailing to the kitchen.


    Her kitchen is spacious and clean, and the kitchen utensils are clean and tidy. I stand aside and want to help her, but she doesn''t let me do anything, just let me quietly watch her busy, she cooks cleanly. Suddenly, I feel that Bai Ling seems to know everything, but I just don''t understand why such an excellent woman would treat all men People do not feel, but have feelings for me?


    I can''t think of it. I really can''t think about it. So, I can only control myself and stop thinking. For about half an hour, bailing has finished the food, four dishes and one soup. It looks very appetizing. For such a simple meal, I feel very happy and warm. Bailing sits opposite to me, like a big sister, and keeps giving me clips Food, I usually eat very fast, but I don''t know why, today I eat very slowly, because now I am really reluctant to leave here, I start to be afraid, I don''t want to lose bailing!


    However, even if the meal was slow, there was time to finish. When we both finished eating, bailing also showed a reluctant look. Her eyes were full of too much reluctant to give up. However, she didn''t say anything, just quietly cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks, and didn''t say anything about letting me go. I also thought in my heart and made a decision to wait until bailing finished Let''s go.


    However, when Bai Ling finished washing the dishes and chopsticks and everything was done, I finally broke my determination, but I didn''t go. We sat on the sofa in silence. Although we didn''t say anything, we both had a kind of self-evident emotion in each other''s hearts. Finally, bailing broke the embarrassing scene and asked me, "Suluo, are you still Is there anything urgent? Why don''t you go yet? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 246

    Bai Ling is a sensible adult, she knows it''s useless to detain me, so she just said it frankly. Although I know I have to go, but when it comes time to go, my heart will hurt, and the feeling of not giving up is full of my whole body. I said sadly: "ling''er, I''m gone. Are you OK at home alone?"


    In fact, I''m really worried about Bai Ling. She has experienced too much these two days. I''m afraid she can''t bear it. But in the face of my problem, Bai Ling seems very indifferent and says in a low voice: "what do you think? Before I didn''t have you, I didn''t have the same good life?"


    Her words are light, but I can hear that she is also reluctant to part with me. After all, we have to separate this time, and there is no possibility that we will be so close again. Our contact in these two days can be regarded as liberating ourselves. Up to now, I am still immersed in Bailing''s indulgence, and I can''t extricate myself. My heart is very heavy, and my steps suddenly become heavy. My heart is very heavy Want to leave, but the pace is difficult to move, as if their own body is not controlled, also does not belong to their own.


    When I was tangled around, my mobile phone ring suddenly rang, breaking the rigid atmosphere, ringing in the silent room, so I immediately connected the phone, and the voice of Chen Haoran came from the other end of the phone: "brother Xuan, have you finished your business? Brothers are waiting for you to take charge of the overall situation


    Hearing this, my heart suddenly cluttered for a moment and asked in doubt: "what happened?"


    Chen Haoran replied: "it''s nothing. It''s just that we''ve got the news that the Xuanwu association has already won over the Song family and the Wanjia family and United their forces to deal with us. But you haven''t been here these two days. The brothers are obviously losing confidence. When will you come back?"


    As soon as I heard this, I immediately realized that the matter was serious. At that time, I only thought about the alliance between the Xuanwu Association and the Song family, but I forgot about the Wanjia incident. Now it seems that Wanjia has always remembered my hatred. They must want to take advantage of this opportunity to wipe me out completely in order to avenge me for abolishing Wanlong. Therefore, Wanjia will unite with the Xuanwu Association.


    Originally, I didn''t have enough confidence in fighting against the alliance between the two forces of the Xuanwu society and the Song family. I mainly relied on Wu Tianhao. Now the other side suddenly came up with a combination of three swords, and I lost a lot of confidence in a moment. If Wu Tianhao didn''t do his best to help me, then I would be really useless. But I haven''t been at home for the past two days. There are still some leaders in the guild. The morale of the army has been weakened, and the major events are burning. I really can''t delay it. Even if I don''t give up, I must go.


    So, I gave Chen Haoran a reply, then immediately hung up the phone, immediately, I said solemnly to Bai Ling: "I''m going to go!"


    A simple sentence, has fully expressed my determination, and although bailing just pretended to be calm, but when I really want to leave, she is still very reluctant to give up, so at this moment, listening to my words, her eyes can not help flashing a little strange, pause for a while, bailing said to me reluctantly: "then I''ll send you!"


    I leisurely said: "it''s OK, I can take a taxi to go back."


    See me say so, white Ling says adamantly: "listen to me, I go to see you off!"


    Without waiting for me to reply, bailing walked out of the room. I hesitated, but I had to listen to her. Then, I immediately followed up and went out of her house with bailing. After getting on the bus, we didn''t say a word. Bai Ling was still as silent as before. When driving, she didn''t show any difference But the more she is like this, the more entangled my heart is, the less I want to leave her.


    Because the more she pretended to be calm, the more I felt something was wrong. She kept all the pain and pain in her heart. All the way, I always wanted to find a topic to talk about, but I didn''t know what to say. I was afraid that when I opened my mouth, I would touch bailing''s sensitive nerve. I didn''t want to make her sad, so I just shut up. Soon, the car drove to the gate of our school She stopped the car at the gate of the school. Then, she turned her head and looked at me and said seriously to me, "sulo, promise me, these two days, you will think nothing happened, forget it, and we will not contact again, OK?"


    When Bai Ling said this, her expression was extremely cold, and her voice was very heartless. I knew what she meant. She wanted to draw a clear line with me. From then on, it was impossible for us. I separated from her. I had Ziyi and a bunch of good brothers. My life can still be the same as before However, bailing is different. She was taken away by me for the first time. Her heart was taken away by me. Even more, she offended Kang Ming. How can I put her down easily.


    She is really too hard, in this world, in addition to I may really no one can understand her, now, I am really worried about leaving her alone, so I asked her sincerely: "but, what do you do in the future?"


    As soon as I opened my mouth, I found that my voice was hoarse. After listening to my words, Bai Ling said bitterly, "Oh, don''t worry about my business. You can live your own life well. I''ll be fine. You don''t have to worry about me!"


    Hearing Bai Ling''s words, I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Looking at her affectionately, I whispered, "but I''m worried about you. I really can''t let you go!"Even if I''m heartless and want to draw a line with bailing, my heart can''t do it at the moment. I really care about her now. I''m really afraid of any accident. I have a vague feeling that I can''t lose her now. But Bai Ling listened to my words and her face was slightly angry. She said to me, "I said, I don''t care about my business. You can get out of the car, I don''t want to get involved with you! "


    I know that Bai Ling said this because she was afraid that we would fall deeper and deeper. Therefore, at this moment, there was no emotion in her words. She was determined to draw a line with me. I like her and care about her, but I couldn''t give her any commitment. Even if she was the woman who gave me the first time, I couldn''t be responsible for her. Now, the only thing I can do is to let go Hands.


    Looking at the cold white Ling on the surface, I opened my mouth and solemnly said to her, "Bai Ling, I''m sorry. I know that no matter how much I say I''m sorry, I can''t make up for the regret between us, but I can only say I''m sorry, because I have a girlfriend, so I can''t be responsible for you, but I can assure you that you will encounter any problems that can''t be solved in the future, You can ask me for help. Even if I spare my life, I will help you! "


    My words are all my sincere words, no matter because of bailing, or because of Bailing my grandfather, I do it without regret. Although I can not give bailing the promise of vows, but I can help her get rid of all the troubles she encounters, because this is what I can promise her, and it is also the only thing I can do, that''s all.


    Bai Ling listened to my words, her expression also had a trace of movement, she can no longer pretend to be indifferent, her sadness is all unfolding, but she still tried not to cry out, also did not show any abnormal, still said to me in a cold voice: "you can get out of the car!"


    A short sentence, said everything, I also understand, even if there are more reluctant, no matter how helpless, we are about to go our separate ways, the time to leave don''t detain, and I can''t help but stretch out my hand, pulled bailing''s head, I gently kiss on her forehead, this kiss may be to express all my apologies.


    Then, I let go of Bai Ling and said to her resolutely, "goodbye!"


    After that, I got out of the car directly, and my heart broke with the moment I got off the car. The feeling was really heartbreaking. I just got off the car and closed the door. Bai Ling''s car sped away without half a minute''s stop. I stood still and watched the shadow of Bailing''s car gradually smaller until the car completely disappeared in front of me. I also understood, We''re really in a different place at this moment.


    Although she left, but her appearance, her expression, her voice, still reverberated in my mind, I stood in place for a long time, recalling the scenes between me and bailing, full of memories, there are happy, sad, sad, but there are more really do not give up.


    A cold wind slapped on my face, blowing down the tears accumulated in my eyes for a long time. I closed my eyes heavily and squeezed out the extra tears. Then, I suddenly opened my eyes. The world in front of me no longer had the shadow of bailing. I knew that the road ahead of me was still full of thorns, and I had to step down wholeheartedly. Recently, there was a life and death war waiting for me, so I can''t immerse myself in the pain. I have to get out of this emotion, adjust my own state, and face the next thing calmly. Then, I have a new look at the place where bailing''s car disappeared. After that, I decided to go back to school.


    After I stepped into the school gate, looking at the campus scenery, my heart also slowly firmed down, I closed my eyes, trying to forget all the troubles, these things I want to put behind temporarily, fight all my heart, to meet the battle that changed my destiny, life and death will be revealed in five days.


    Then, my pace from just decadent powerless, gradually become vigorous and steady, although it is now dark, but I returned to school, I did not return to the dormitory rest, directly went to the school auditorium, at the same time called Haoran to gather brothers, come here for a meeting.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 247

    I also understand the reason why the brothers are unstable. Two days ago, I suddenly disappeared, so that some people could not help but suspect that I was shrinking in the face of the battle. But now, I suddenly appear again. Although I look a little embarrassed, I finally show up, which makes the brothers'' morale follow.


    For them, I am the core of the organization and the soul of the organization. I am in the organization. As long as I am the leader, everyone will advance and retreat with me, prosper and lose everything. What the brothers fear most is that I fall down or I shrink back. It is because I have disappeared for two days that the morale of the army has been somewhat lax.


    Of course, during these two days, Chen Haoran didn''t do anything. He did a lot of things. The guys were ready. The list of people willing to join the war was also determined. The core members of the organization were 320, and the peripheral ones were nearly 250. The total number of people willing to participate in the battle was only 270 I am very satisfied with the result.


    Even in the face of the real battle of life and death, there are still these brothers who are willing to stay. I am really very satisfied. And I understand that people''s lives are fragile. They cherish their lives. I have no objection. Of course, even if we win, the glory has nothing to do with them. So I don''t care what they do, but these brothers can come It''s all my family, and it''s all my strength.


    However, although the brothers believe in me, know my ability and know that I have helpers, the enemy we have to face is no longer as simple as a basaltic society. There are also Song family and Wanjia family intervening. If they take out any one of them, they can set off a bloody storm in this city, and their combined power is absolutely infinite ¡£


    According to our intelligence personnel, there are quite a number of them participating in the war. It can be said that a force formed by the three parties has no problem in dealing with the alliance of all the gangs in the city. It is also said that the Song family spent a lot of money to find a lot of thugs and bodyguards, so as to make me die here and mine The complete collapse of the organization is also the biggest reason for the unstable morale of the brothers.


    To be honest, this news has made me not calm down. I have no confidence that I can defeat them. I rely mainly on Wu Tianhao. For this unpredictable Wu Tianhao, I have no idea how big his actual power is and whether he can suppress the combination of the three forces.


    In addition, we also face a problem, that is, in terms of the police, this war is very important. Even the director''s son I know has told the truth and said that he can''t fix it. This is a serious problem. Since we want to fight a war, we must be prepared for something. This is not as simple as fighting a group fight in school because of the accident The latter should be held criminally responsible.


    It''s needless to say that they have been in the city for so many years. They are still standing still. They must have their own connections. Originally, I relied on Wu Tianhao, but now it''s different. Because of Zhang Lei, I have successfully realized that director Zhuang can basically settle the matter for me as long as he doesn''t make too much trouble. Therefore, in this respect, I directly contact my brother My brothers said that I could carry anything if anything happened.


    As for the upcoming war, even I don''t have much confidence to win. However, no matter how much confidence I have, at least, I want to give my brothers confidence, and I must motivate them. Taking advantage of this meeting, I constantly encourage them and tell them that in this battle, we should not only win, but also give each other a tragedy A painful lesson, starting this war, no one dares to shit on the head of our organization.


    The key point of this meeting is to boost the morale. I am not in good health, but I am full of energy. I am impassioned here and said a lot. The purpose is to let the brothers regain their confidence and not be afraid. They can do their best in the battlefield at that time. However, the final result is still good. After my brainwashing, all the brothers present are in high morale and excited Waiting for a few days of war, in everyone''s expectation, I ended the meeting.


    Then, I arranged for them to have a good rest in the past two days to give myself a good state. At the same time, I also told them that if they won, they would hold a banquet and celebrate for three days. After listening to them, the brothers became more excited. The scene began to be eager to try. Seeing their state, I was relieved.


    After saying goodbye to my brothers, I went back to my bedroom and immediately contacted Wu Tianhao. Wu Tianhao also knew about their alliance. What he meant was that he had confidence in dealing with the Xuanwu society and the Song family, but now another 10000 family has emerged from the sky, and his confidence is not so enough. However, he assured me that he would do his best to help me, which made me feel relieved.


    I don''t know if it''s because of my father''s words, I always feel that Wu Tianhao''s strength is really immeasurable. Similarly, I also have a vague feeling that he will not use all his strength to help me. Therefore, I am sitting in silence with other plans in case of unexpected needs. However, it may be that I think a lot. After talking with him for a while, my confidence gradually comes up and has his guarantee I think it''s OK.When I went back to school that night, I also accomplished two major things, stabilizing the morale of the army and getting repeated guarantees from Wu Tianhao. With these two points, my heart was also much more stable. Later, I did not do other things, but went to bed directly. For me, the most important thing now is to rest. The two-day medical journey has consumed me too much energy, and these two days have not been rested Well, I suffered a severe beating in the police station. Up to now, I''m really exhausted, and there will be a big war in four days. As the protagonist of this scene, I must take good care of my injuries and stand on the battlefield with enough spirit to meet the arrival of the enemy.


    Thinking about me, I went to sleep, tired of me, this sleep is very heavy, a sleep to the next day, I got up at dawn, this day, my body also eased a lot, the more full of spirit, and let me excited is, I just wake up for a while, Shen Muchen contacted me, asked me to go to his school.


    Why did I do it? Shen Muchen insisted that I go to his school. When I arrived, I found out that Shen Muchen had prepared more than 70 brothers of life and death for the sake of my war. Although students dare not fight with people in the society, Shen Muchen''s hands are different. He has many brothers of life and death in his hands. He has not been a fool for two years There are many brothers in life and death, even in the face of a strong enemy, they will not be afraid, especially the crab is more eager to try, he is really silent for too long, in his words, the body is almost stiff, no activity can be useless!


    Shen Muchen said to me that although his strength is a little weak, this is the greatest strength he can do for me. He knows that in this battle, the more people are, the better the better. Therefore, he added a little more people to increase my winning rate. I did not refuse Shen Muchen''s intention. He was right. I really need people, and the more people I have, the greater my winning rate will be, Although Wu Tianhao is my main force, I can''t all rely on him. I still have to do my best. Shen Muchen is also my most trusted brother. There is no need to be too polite between us. In the future, where he can help me, I will certainly have no hesitation.


    After chatting with Shen Muchen for a short time, I talked about the time and place of the meeting, and after thanking Shen Muchen''s brothers emphatically, I said goodbye to him and went back to school alone. But when I was about to leave the normal university, I met an old acquaintance, Lin Shihan.


    At this moment, I suddenly felt that Lin Shihan was very lonely, as if there was a shadow of me at that time. No matter how deep the hatred I had with her, I could feel her desperate heart. After all, she didn''t know who would laugh at the end of the battle. However, I didn''t have any sympathy for her situation. Where would her future go? What''s the relationship with me Even if I met her by chance, I would like to take her as the air and fly by.


    I can''t see her, but she can see me. As soon as I see her, the fire in her eyes bursts out. She recklessly walks up to me and directly says to me sarcastically: "Suluo, for the sake of our old classmates, I advise you to run for your life, or you won''t have a chance!"


    On the surface, she seems to care about me, but I can hear it. It''s full of sarcasm. It seems that she is afraid that I won''t go to the war. Seeing her like this, I can''t help laughing, and then I said, "don''t worry, I don''t know who has no chance to escape."


    When Lin Shihan heard my reply, he snorted coldly and said, "don''t run, you will never come back!"


    After that, there was a cold light in her eyes. It seemed to her that I would die in this war. Similarly, it was the result she wanted to see. She could not be forgiven for thinking so. They were three leagues, and their hatred for me was extremely great. They would never be willing to die without this battle, especially Wanjia, before this war, had already exposed the fox tail, obviously, they can be sure, this time will let me have no chance to reverse, otherwise, they will not jump out in such a hurry.


    Although they were confident that they would kill me, since I chose to challenge the Xuanwu society, I was ready to give up my life and die. Therefore, there was nothing to be afraid of. Instead of frightening me, Lin Shihan''s words made me feel funny. Fate is really a trick of fate. I didn''t expect that we two were unconsciously from our old classmates to my goddess It''s ridiculous. It''s really ridiculous!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 248

    Lin Shihan is merciless. Don''t blame me for my unfairness. I made up my mind at the bottom of my heart. This time, I will surely ask Lin Feng for blood debt. Although I have recovered from the following, I will never forget my hatred for him. If it is not for him, I will not suffer so much. What''s more, if I have no problems below, I will not be related to bailing, and I will not be involved in it She got involved in my whirlpool and let her fate change because of me.


    I looked at Lin Shihan and said in a cold voice, "OK, OK, OK, I hope you have that ability, but I can also tell you the truth. If you lose this time, I want all of you to be completely ruined. At that time, even if you kowtow to me, it will be useless!"


    After saying that, I ignored her directly and left here smartly. When I walked a long way, Lin Shihan''s angry voice suddenly came from behind me: "Suluo, don''t fantasize, this time you must die!"


    I didn''t pay attention to her or stop. I just quickened the pace of leaving. There were five days before the war. After returning to school, I didn''t prepare anything deliberately because I had already done what should be done. The next time was just waiting. In the next few days, all of us spent safely. Relaxation was our biggest task, Even so, we have not relaxed our vigilance and are always preparing for the war.


    The leisurely time soon passed. Unconsciously, we came to the day of war. In this morning, we still relaxed without hesitation. At about 11 o''clock, I organized my brothers and Shen Muchen brothers to get together and have a good drink.


    We drank a moderate amount of wine. We didn''t get drunk. We only wanted to have a good time. We drank this wine because we made it brave. This time we were cutting people with swords and witnessing the real swords and swords. It''s possible that people may die. Therefore, even the strong people will inevitably take care of it. If we drink some wine to strengthen our courage, the result will be much better. On the wine table, I encourage you all We must show our own momentum and work hard to fight. With concerted efforts, we will surely win the final victory. At the same time, I also said that those who have done meritorious deeds in this war will be rewarded accordingly.


    All of us are looking forward to the moment of witnessing the history and the rise of the organization, because the moment of changing our destiny has made us wait for a long time. In the turbulent atmosphere, we finished the meal. At this time, it was already 12 o''clock, and then, we could not Let''s go at once.


    Shen Muchen and I together, there are more than 320 people in total, and the strength of our brothers is not bad, and the momentum is full. This team is absolutely a strong army, with all kinds of weapons. In this prosperous city, guns and ammunition are very strict. Even if you can get them, no one dares to use them. You can kill people with a knife or shoot them The idea is totally different. Once a gun is involved, it will be dealt with as a terrorist. Therefore, in general, no one dares to use a gun, and the gangsters fight with cold weapons.


    After everything was ready, I contacted Wu Tianhao again. On the phone, he told me to let me go first. His staff were ready. Later, he would go to the battlefield. He promised that he would arrive within the specified time. After thanking Wu Tianhao, I hung up the phone. Immediately, I looked at the many brothers in front of me at the assembly site, and my eyes were shining It is surging to the extreme.


    At this moment, I feel like a general who is about to lead his soldiers to the battlefield. His face is majestic. He is ready to throw his head and shed his blood. Soon, a great war will come to decide my life and death. This battle is not only related to my personal safety, but also to so many brothers who have been killed. It is related to the existence or destruction of the organization, and the coming of victory and defeat ¡£


    At this exciting moment, I have thousands of words to say to my brothers, but time is pressing. I have just said a lot of inspiring words on the wine table. Therefore, at the moment, I don''t want to talk nonsense any more. I just stare at these brothers who are willing to go through fire and water for me, and shout: "brothers, all try our best to fight against the enemy, and we will win this battle!"


    After listening to my words, all the brothers on the scene stretched out their fists and yelled in unison: "win, win!"


    Momentum straight into the sky, shouting exciting, see the brothers excited appearance, I smile, in the brothers voice down that moment, opened his voice and yelled: "OK, no more nonsense, let''s go!"


    Then, all the brothers dispersed and got on the prepared cars. Shen Muchen, crab and Chen Haoran, the senior leaders headed by Chen Haoran, rode motorcycles, while the other brothers got on the trucks in batches. My motorcycles led the way in the front of the army and drove the wind. Next to me are Shen Muchen and their ranks are orderly and turbulent. We, the passers-by, gallop on the huge road and drive to the agreed place.


    This is the first time that I have participated in such a war in my life. It''s a fight with my life. Either you die or I die. Such a battle is too exciting for me. Success or failure will be the turning point of my life. All brothers are like me. They are all boiling with blood. Crab, in particular, may not have been fighting for a long time. He was so excited about the battle that he couldn''t help singing while riding his motorcycle. With his singing, the atmosphere of the queue changed.All of our brothers on motorcycles sang along with the beginning of crabs. All the way, all of us had smiles on their faces. On the fast road, we arrived at the battle site at 12:30. Before that, we were full of energy. However, once we arrived at this place, we suddenly had a gloomy breath, and our blood froze instantly, Instead, it was a deep chill.


    This piece of wasteland is not an ordinary wasteland. The government has not developed it here, so it has become a desolate place. There are many kinds of grave buns. They look very cautious. It seems that if we kill two people here, it will not be a problem. Of course, the chill will come and disappear quickly. We will bear to think of the war to be fought in the future The excitement, the body''s enthusiasm can not help rising, that sense of expectation, more and more strong.


    We parked the car in order. Then, I led the people to the battlefield. When we went deep into the wasteland, we found a large open space. It was a relatively flat and open area in the wasteland. A pole was inserted in the middle of the field, which was a sign that the battlefield we had agreed on was this large open space.


    At the moment, the whole open space was still quiet. It was not until we arrived that we gained a little popularity. Obviously, the Alliance forces of the basaltic association had not come. It was we who arrived first. Shen Muchen and I looked at each other. Then, we two led the brothers of the big gang and sat on the ground directly.


    Sitting in this desolate open space, the brothers did not make a loud noise, but quietly smoked cigarettes, waiting for the arrival of the enemy. The cold wind blew, blowing our soot flying all over the sky. In the surrounding jungle, the sound of insects was also loud, and from time to time, the birds chirped, which made the atmosphere more strange.


    The strangeness of nature is the most cautious. It can destroy everything, including people''s enthusiasm. In the process of waiting, we are constantly eroded by the strangeness of the environment. The original surging passion is also slowly becoming uneasy. At this time, a brother could not suppress his feelings. He suddenly stood up and asked: "brother, why is the Xuanwu Come on, they''re not going to make a sneak attack, are they? "


    At the same time, his question also poked the hearts of many brothers. Everyone became restless in the waiting, and they could not help thinking wildly. Especially now it is getting faster, and the other party has no movement. Who knows whether they will make a sudden attack and come to a large group of people to directly give our group of student party a nest.


    I know the concerns of my brothers. Even if I have them, I have to let them go at this time. I have to get rid of them. So I took a deep smoke and calmly said to everyone, "brothers, don''t worry. They won''t. Even if the Xuanwu association is not aboveboard, it won''t do such shameless things. Besides, we have a large number of people and they steal If you attack, you won''t get any good. All of you, wait for them. They should be here soon. "


    After listening to my words, the brothers'' faces relaxed a little, but the hidden worries in their hearts were hard to calm down. In fact, at this time, not only the brothers were worried, but also I was a little worried. Now I wonder why the basaltic alliance has not come, and I am also a little worried about what they have sold in the gourd Medicine.


    These are not the key points. What''s more, Wu Tianhao, who I''ve been looking forward to, hasn''t come. After all, he''s my main force. Now, these two real armies have not come, and only my brothers are here. It''s true that things are a bit weird. When I''m thinking hard, Shen Muchen can''t help asking me a question and saying, "Arlo, Do you think that boss Wu is reliable? "


    At the moment, he asked me this, his face was very grim. Maybe, at this time, everyone would be worried, especially Shen Muchen, who was more cautious, he was also afraid of making mistakes. However, for Wu Tianhao, I think there should be no problem. He had helped me many times before in the face of my father. In this war, I also followed him I contacted him several times, and I visited him personally. Every time he promised, I firmly believe that Wu Tianhao would not stand me up.


    Immediately, I was still very confident to Shen Muchen and replied: "I believe Wu Tianhao, he will certainly come to help me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 249

    After getting my affirmative reply, Shen Muchen didn''t say anything. He just smoked a deep face. I can see that Shen Muchen attached great importance to the war. It was because of his attention that he wanted to ensure that everything was safe. However, the simple minded crab was not the same. He did not worry about the gap between the enemy and me. He just liked to fight, especially now When others were nervous, he kept waving his machete, like a juggler, and his mouth could not help but make a lot of people laugh, which relieved the atmosphere of the scene temporarily.


    At the moment when we were all amused by crabs, a sharp eyed brother suddenly called out: "look, everyone, it seems that someone has come!"


    At the moment of hearing this, my heart jumped up. I quickly stood up and looked into the distance. I found that a large group of people came in front of us. Looking at the past, they could not see the end. Their momentum was very strong, and the number of people was more than all of us. Seeing this scene, my heart couldn''t help beating ¡£


    When the group of people approached, I knew that these people were not our friendly forces, but the enemy''s three services alliance. At this time, my brothers also saw clearly that the enemy was coming. They came from different directions from us, and the specific number of people could not be seen clearly. But when they approached, we could estimate the number of each other, at least Eight hundred.


    I was surprised that they came to these places. There were only 300 more than us. However, in the past, these people were not ordinary people at all. They might be some Desperado who had experienced life and death. They were definitely selected elite soldiers. Although there were many more than us, I suddenly felt that Alexander.


    What scares us even more is that the clothes of these big men are extremely unified. Everyone is dressed in black. Even, a piece of black cloth is pinned on each arm with a pin, just like the kind of black cloth we tied to our arms when we attend a funeral. If it wasn''t for this powerful team, everyone had a knife in his hand, I would have thought he was We were attending the funeral, but even though we knew they were fighting, our hearts were still beating with the uniform of these people.


    The atmosphere here was originally strange, and this group of people made such a careful dress up, so that the atmosphere of the scene was even more strange. All the brothers of our group could not help but sweat, and I felt a little uneasy in my heart. But as their leader, I could not take the lead in panic. Therefore, I took a few steps forward steadily and held my head high Standing at the forefront of our team, staring at the group of people in black.


    At this moment, I must not tremble. I have to face it bravely. No matter how strong the other party is, I have already anticipated it in my heart. Since I have made psychological preparations, I don''t need to be afraid of them. However, these are the thoughts in my heart. When the fear really comes, you can''t stop it. When the mighty army stops in front of me, their group of people will suddenly However, it is very orderly to disperse, give up a channel, through this channel, a small team slowly came over.


    It seems that this group of talents is the main character of the scene. Their small group of people actually escorted two coffins with a very strange appearance. Among them, there are Lin Xuanwu, Lin Feng, Lin Shihan, song Qingfeng''s father, and Wanlong and Wanlong''s father.


    Looking at these familiar faces, they were all dressed in mourning clothes and escorting two coffins. Everyone''s eyes showed an extremely cold light. The people who saw them were very flustered. Slowly, they finally came to the forefront of their large team. At this time, the main personnel who escorted the coffin stopped. Immediately, those who carried the coffin put the coffin Wood slowly put on the ground, and then consciously back away.


    Although I know that this war is also very important to them, they will fight with me to death, so I am also prepared in my heart, but I really did not expect that they will play so much, even the coffin is ready. What is more frightening is that these main characters wear hemp and wear filial piety, and other personnel wear black clothes and black cloth, which is really too cautious.


    The atmosphere of this place was originally very depressing. I thought that when the fight broke out, the two sides would be able to dilute the strange atmosphere. However, the situation is not as good as I imagined. The other party dressed in clothes and filial piety, just like coming here to attend the funeral, and even brought the coffin over, which made the wasteland more desolate ¡£


    Many of my brothers were scared by this scene, their faces turned pale. Even I myself was a little flustered. I had a sense of fear out of control in my heart, and my body trembled involuntarily. Just when our army was unstable, song Qingfeng''s father, who was ahead of us, suddenly opened his mouth and yelled at me: "Suluo, you really didn''t let us I''m disappointed. I dare to come here. I like it very much. Ha ha! "


    After that, his mouth also showed a smirk. At this moment, song Fu did not feel the tension on the eve of the war. It seemed to him that they did not worry about winning or losing at all. They just saw me in the battlefield as if they had succeeded in a conspiracy. His attitude also represented the attitude of these key personnel. Perhaps, in their opinion, I would die in this war.They made me feel nervous. I looked at Song Fu closely and said in a low voice, "I started this fight. How can I not come? However, I remember that we agreed to fight instead of funeral. What do you mean by this?"


    My voice is full of displeasure. Since the war has not yet begun, it is not certain who will win. However, they try to oppress us with such cautious manner, which makes our brothers panic. This action is really too much, but my question makes the other party''s people indifferent. Those leaders are still indifferent and even have a faint cold in their eyes Light, especially Lin Shihan, her face is more ugly, eyes full of killing.


    After listening to my words, song Qingfeng''s father even laughed directly. The laughter was desolate and strange, which was really unpredictable. After a long pause, he stopped the penetrating smile. Then, he went to the middle of the two coffins and stroked one of the coffins. While touching, he said to me coldly:


    "Suluo, do you know Even today, my son has not been buried, because he died with his eyes closed. Every night, he would dream to me that he died miserably and asked me to revenge him. But now that the opportunity comes, I can revenge my son immediately, and he can be buried at ease! "


    After that, song Qingfeng''s father even shed a trace of tears. It can be seen that his feelings for his son are very deep. That is to say, the person lying in the coffin he touched is his son. Song Qingfeng, however, what is the other coffin and who is lying in it?


    Just when I was puzzled, song Qingfeng''s father suddenly turned around, patted another coffin with his palm, and yelled at me: "Suluo, this coffin is customized for you. It will definitely make you sleep very comfortable. Don''t worry, I won''t let you die too lonely. After you die, I will let your good brothers go down and bury with you!"


    When he said this, song Qingfeng''s father''s voice completely changed, full of dignity, as if he could take my life immediately. It seems that he decided that I must die today, and asked me to bury his son. At this moment, I felt a strong sense of fear in my heart, which suddenly hit my heart. I was not afraid of bleeding and tears, nor afraid of any difficulties But at this moment, the enemy I''m facing feels like it''s going to eat me. It''s terrifying.


    After Song Qingfeng''s father said this, all of them showed a terrible cold light to me, and the breath of death suddenly attacked my whole body. Now it seems that not only my heart has been eroded by fear, but even my brothers have become the same as me. How can we say that we are all men and have experienced a lot of fighting, everyone When everyone was passionate, but after such a thing as me, I, including our people, couldn''t calm down and showed dignified color one after another.


    Originally, the expectation in the hearts of the brothers was that our reinforcements would come quickly and give us all a little confidence. But now, the time appointed for the war has passed, and the domineering power of the other side has also been fully displayed. However, our reinforcements have not arrived yet, and everyone will be in a panic. Finally, someone can''t help it and ask, "brother, why haven''t we got our reinforcements Come on, there''s no real problem? "


    His voice is not big, but it is particularly clear into each brother''s ears, so that many brothers are suspicious. You can hear from their voice that they all hide the meaning of panic, but the performance is not very obvious. At this time, Shen Muchen still can''t help walking to my side and whispering to me: "alo, brothers are like this, I am You''d better call and ask! "


    To tell you the truth, even at this time, even I have no confidence, and the restlessness is constantly eroding my heart. Once there is something wrong with Wu Tianhao, I''m afraid that I will really lie in the coffin, even implicate my brothers, especially Shen Muchen. He has not entered my class meeting, but he still takes him with him My brother came to help me without hesitation. I can''t repay this kindness.


    So, when I saw Shen Muchen, I quickly took out my mobile phone and called Wu Tianhao. I was waiting for the voice to connect. But what made me even more surprised was that there was something even more terrible than I was in the coffin. I only heard a voice from the other end of the phone: "sorry, the user you dialed has been turned off!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 250

    This voice is like a call of death to me, tearing my soul and destroying my hope. For their power, although I was afraid, I knew that Wu Tianhao still did not come after time. Even so, I still held a glimmer of hope, hoping that Wu Tianhao would be like what he said, but the fact is so cruel, how can I I didn''t expect that Wu Tianhao''s phone was turned off at the most critical moment. What does it mean to me!


    Betrayal, as expected, at this critical moment, Wu Tianhao betrayed me. Suddenly, a heat stream suddenly surged into my throat. I seemed to have the impulse to spit blood. My eyes turned red and my face became particularly ugly. My brothers also saw my abnormality and guessed that something was wrong. Shen Muchen, who was beside me, patted me on the shoulder and asked me "Arlo, what''s the matter, what''s the matter?"


    My hand tightly clenched the mobile phone, then, I looked at Shen Muchen painfully and replied: "he turned off the power!"


    The short four words showed everything. Shen Muchen couldn''t help but change his face. The unexpected situation really caught us off guard. My brothers, who did not see reinforcements coming, were already in a panic. Now when I heard what I said, everyone''s face was even more pale and gray, and everyone''s heart had fallen to the bottom of the valley, In the eyes of all the brothers.


    Wu Tianhao promised that he would come, but who could have thought that things would turn out like this. In fact, even if reinforcements arrived, everyone''s confidence would not be very strong, because the other side was really too strong and weird, but everyone was still looking forward to the arrival of the reinforcements to give them a little confidence, and then the brothers could turn the situation around and turn the corner For safety.


    But now, at this most critical juncture, I told them that the number of reinforcements could not be reached. How could it not hurt the hearts of the brothers? Even if they were not afraid of death, they did not want to fight a battle that could not be won. They were just like opening plug-ins with great disparity of power. The most important thing is that because they believe in me, they will follow me to the war without hesitation But I failed to live up to your trust.


    Now I don''t know how to face this group of brothers. At this time, Lin Xuanwu, the opposite of us, suddenly strides forward and shouts: "Suluo, you should not be calling Wu Tianhao. I will tell you that he will not come!


    His words shook my heart. Seeing Lin Xuanwu''s confident look, I understood in a trance. No wonder Lin Shihan thought I would die. No wonder song Qingfeng''s father would bring the coffin to me. No wonder the other party made a funeral form to confront me. It turns out that they planned all these things. Maybe they already knew that I had Wu Tianhao is a supporter, so they cut off the way ahead of time. In this way, Wu Tianhao will surely stand me up.


    Now that Lin Xuanwu has made such a pledge, it is enough to show that what he said is true. It seems that Wu Tianhao will not come this time. Looking at the horrible coffin, my heart is shaking. What I worry about most is not my own life and death, but that I feel that my brothers have been implicated. These young people who were still in high spirits when they came here are already pale at the moment ¡£


    Looking at these brothers in front of me, I felt painful and helpless. These are all fresh lives. They are brothers who accompany me all the way to this day. How can I let them bury them here for me? Thinking of this, my heart quickened the beat speed, but my reason still had a trace of soberness. I suddenly stepped forward and yelled at him:


    "Lin Xuanwu, you Listen to me. No matter what we have to do with each other, it''s just me. The people you''re dealing with are just me, solo. Today, I admit that I''ve fallen. I can''t fight you, but I''ve decided to stay. It''s up to you to let my brothers leave. That''s all! "


    This is the last thing I can do. I''m not afraid of death or pretending to be a hero. I really don''t want to implicate my brother. If I have a little chance to win, I will never give up. But I can see that although there are only 200 more people than us, they are not the same as us. They are all well-trained people, and it is light to kill us Easy to take things, we fight with them, only to be tortured!


    The disaster was caused by me. Today, even if I kneel down and beg for mercy, I''m afraid I can''t save my own life. Soldiers only die standing, not kneeling, so I can''t be wronged and asked to be buried with my good brother. However, what I didn''t think of was that as soon as I said this, the other side had not opened their mouth. Shen Muchen was the first to stand up and be angry "Arlo, what are you talking about? Who do you think we are?"


    At the end of the speech, Chen Haoran and a group of senior leaders of the organization also stood up and decided to advance and retreat together with me. Later, many brothers came forward and said the same encouraging words. I was very pleased with the loyalty of the brothers. However, I could not let them die with me. It was because I failed their trust. At this moment, they are more loyal, The more determined I am, the more I can''t let them die with me.


    But the brothers were determined to stay. I was helpless. Just as we were arguing, Lin Xuanwu''s strong voice suddenly came over and said, "well, don''t argue, because none of you can escape today. Su Luo, you''re too naive. Do we need to mobilize people like this to deal with you alone The purpose of my coming here today is to uproot your organization and resolutely avoid future troubles! "As soon as Lin Xuanwu''s words were finished, song Qingfeng''s father immediately said, "yes, we will not only take your life today, but also your good brothers to bury with you, because you are not the only one who has harmed my son!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, his eyes showed a cold light. Obviously, they could never let me and my organization go. I can''t imagine how I would regret if my good brothers really died because of me. Even under the yellow spring, I couldn''t erase my deep sin, and all kinds of emotions followed, They broke my will like a flood.


    I know that even if I break my tongue, I can''t move each other, because no matter what I say this time, they will not let me go. However, when I was in despair, the horseradish, who had been guarding me silently, suddenly flashed to me. His majestic figure still stood in front of me like Mount Tai. At any time, he looked so There is a sense of security. He comes out to protect me at this time. It must be that my life is in crisis.


    It is precisely because of this that the wasabi will appear in advance when the other party even doesn''t make a move. He must know that once the enemy''s army rushes in, it will be a little late for the horseradish to appear again. Therefore, he will come forward at this critical moment. But even though I know the strength of wasabi and his great ability, today, I have no hope for him. His appearance, unlike before, does not make me feel gratified. On the contrary, it makes me feel uneasy, because they know that I have such a master of horseradish, they must have thought of Countermeasures to deal with them.


    Just when I wanted to talk to wasabi, the silent wasabi took the lead in speaking. He turned his back to me and said in a deep voice, "master Su, you can go. I''ll give it to me for the time being."


    His tone is particularly decisive. Obviously, his preparation is to let me escape. I believe that he has the strength to do it and can take me away safely. I also know that for wasabi, protecting my safety is his only task. His attitude has been clear. Now the only way and the last way is to escape!


    However, it is impossible for me to escape under such circumstances, because there are hundreds of brothers here, and I can escape. It does not mean that all my brothers can escape. They are fighting with me. If my boss runs away, how can they think? I will escape this time and how can I have the face to see my brothers in the future.


    Therefore, I did not hesitate to refuse the wasabi, said: "I can not go, because my brothers are here!"


    Hearing this, wasabi immediately turned to look at me and said seriously, "master Su, but you will be in a very dangerous situation, and you may die."


    Hearing the wasabi''s words, I firmly replied, "I''m not afraid! I don''t care! "


    After hearing this, wasabi frowned slightly, but at the same time, his eyes also showed a sense of appreciation. Perhaps, he also admired me for this kind of righteousness, perhaps, he also understood me, so he did not persuade me any more, just looked forward fearlessly, bravely faced the tiger and wolf teacher in front, and Lin Xuanwu, opposite, saw the sunflower suddenly again Appear, not too much surprise, he must think, wasabi is my last card, since even this card has appeared, it also indicates that I can find all the people.


    Therefore, Lin Xuanwu directly ignored anyone, looked at the wasabi lightly, solemnly said: "wasabi, I know you will appear, but you can also rest assured that today I will not let you come in vain, because today, for you, I specially brought the eight King Kong in our guild, and they will never let you down!"


    As soon as his words were finished, eight people came out of Lin Xuanwu''s back. They were very extraordinary at first sight. I had already guessed that they should be the eight King Kong in Lin Xuanwu''s mouth.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 251

    Lin Xuanwu knew how strong wasabi was, so he would gather the best experts of his basaltic Association. The purpose was to attack wasabi with all his strength, so that he could not care about me. As expected, I guessed right. They were ready to let me die without any suspense and no chance of survival.


    My heart was in despair again, and at this time, Lin Feng, who had never made a sound, suddenly stepped forward and said to me and wasabi: "I almost fell in your hands last time. I remember this hatred in my heart, so today you both have to die!"


    After that, his eyes immediately showed a fierce murderous spirit. Lin Feng not only hated me deeply, but also hated wasabi. His dignity was swept away by wasabi last time, which caused him to be seriously injured and almost become a disabled person like me. It can be seen that this time, Lin Feng must take the life of Wasabi to vent his hatred.


    Originally, with Wasabi''s personality, how could he stand such provocation from others? When he said this, he started to do it. But today''s grim situation is here, even if the wasabi is impulsive, he will not be foolishly. He is still in front of me, always protecting my integrity.


    Seeing this kind of wasabi, my heart is more uneasy, so, I directly forward, walked to his side, whispered to him: "Uncle wasabi, thank you for being able to appear at this time, but you can also see the situation, even if you are fierce, it is impossible to turn the tide, today''s matter has nothing to do with you, so, you''d better go!"


    Wasabi listened to my words, is still expressionless, only light spit out a word, said: "I promised your father, to protect your safety!"


    This has already shown that wasabi is not afraid of death. He won''t watch me die and run away alone. If I don''t go, he won''t be able to leave. This makes my desperate heart even more miserable. Now, I even implicate this legendary figure. I can''t bear it! Since a character like wasabi dares to stand up, he can''t escape alone.


    For a while, I was speechless. When I was silent, the dragon on the opposite side couldn''t help it. He directly came up to me and yelled at me: "I said Suluo, you don''t have to chatter there. Today, you can''t get out of your way. If you are smart, you can ask your brother to put down the weapon quickly, so as to save more casualties. Don''t think about it What''s the trick? "


    Wan Long''s words stimulated the nerves of my brothers. They suddenly took the guy up to protect my Zhou Wei. They told each other with their actions that even if they were dead, they would die with backbone. Wan Long was a little dumb when he saw this. At this time, Lin Shihan, who had been standing silently behind, moved, and she walked towards us She stopped at the side of Lin Xuanwu.


    At this moment, Lin Shihan did not have the image of a lady in the past. Perhaps the hatred on her body was too great, which made her whole person extremely fierce. She stood in the cold wind, her head was flying in the air, her face was grim, her eyes were always on me, and her eyes were full of hatred and indifference.


    After a long pause, she said to me, "sulo, I thought you had the ability to make you so arrogant. I told you before, for the sake of our classmates, you run away, or you will die. As a result, you don''t care. I thought you could find many people. I didn''t expect that in the end, such people would accompany you to die. You really let me down! "


    Her words are sincere, not like malicious banter and ridicule. It seems that she is really disappointed with me, or the kind of disappointment at the bottom of my heart. Indeed, I was powerless to refute what she said. Several times before, I was very strong in front of Lin Shihan. It was because I had the backing that I had confidence in myself. But who could have thought that I would fall into such a field today Ground, was put together, betrayal of this thing than being stabbed in the back, but also prick the heart, I really don''t know what kind of heroic words to fight back at her.


    But Lin Shihan didn''t wait for my answer. She came here today, not only to witness how I died, but also to criticize me. After saying this, she continued to say to me in a cold voice:


    "Suluo, I really can''t understand why you are so arrogant? You dare to kill and challenge my father. You don''t think about yourself before. You are a poor man who was trampled and trampled on everywhere. Do you think anyone has seen you? Now think about it, at that time, I was really stupid and naive. At that time, I looked at you as a person, but you were good. The toad wanted to eat swan meat, and even wanted to make my idea in University. You are such a fool, and you don''t think about yourself.


    I know why you hate me so much, song Qingfeng and Han Boyang. In a word, it''s because you, the toad, didn''t eat the swan meat, but missed me but didn''t get me? Therefore, you put the hatred on my cousin and Bo Yang, and indirectly killed Qingfeng. Now you have not got retribution, but also blame me. If you hadn''t caught Qingfeng, would you have been abandoned by my brother? If you didn''t kill Qingfeng, would there be so much behind? You are such a sinister villain, you should become a disabled person. You should not have loved ones. No, you are not worthy of having a woman. You deserve to dieAt the end of the day, Lin Shihan''s voice was trembling. Her emotions were especially excited, but the most was anger. In her eyes, I was really worthless now, even worse than a dog. It seems that Lin Shihan''s misunderstanding of me has reached the point of irreparable. Now she wants me to die and expects me to die. Anyway, she will not let me live go back.


    Lin Shihan''s words are insults, blows and misunderstandings to me. But I don''t want to explain anything to her or argue with her. However, if I have a little bit of confidence, I will attack her back. But now, I have come to the end of my life. I feel that no matter how much I say, it will make them feel meaningless I''m just procrastinating, just adding other people''s jokes.


    So, I directly ignored Lin Shihan and stood in the same place full of emotion. Maybe, Lin Shihan didn''t want to see me live in this world for more than a moment. So, after she finished shouting at me, she directly turned to Lin Xuanwu and said, "father, you can do it now!"


    After listening to this sentence, I suddenly realized that Lin Xuanwu was waiting for Lin Shihan to vent on me and insult me. Now, Lin Shihan has let out her frustration in her heart and hit me to the bottom. Then, she is waiting to see me die.


    As expected, Lin Shihan''s arrogance shot out in a flash as soon as Lin Shihan''s voice fell. He raised his knife and yelled at us: "listen to me, you kids. Maybe I can give you a chance to live. If you resist, you will be cut and killed by my people carelessly Blame our Xuanwu for bullying children


    From the beginning to the end, in Lin Xuanwu''s eyes, we have no hope of winning. Now, in order to avoid casualties, Lin Xuanwu intimidates our people to surrender with his strong power. Although there are people behind him, there are many lives. At that time, he just wants to suppress them. What''s more, even though we are just young people entering the society Wolf cubs, but the strength is not too weak, although their number is only more than 200 than us, they are all well-trained people, but we will not admit it. Since all of them have come, how can we prove that I will surely lose if we don''t spell it.


    What he said was obviously that he looked down on our brothers, but Lin Xuanwu was not unreasonable in doing so, because after his words, there was no movement on our side, but he firmly put forward the momentum of taking death as home. Lin Xuanwu saw that we were so stubborn and didn''t bother to talk to us. He frowned and raised his hand to give orders, but it was in this thousand At the moment of Jun, the roar of motorcycles suddenly broke through the air and cut through the gloomy atmosphere of the scene.


    The roaring sound of motorcycles, from far to near, is getting louder and louder. It fills the sky above the wilderness and spreads to each of us. At this moment, I have a little hope in a moment, and my brothers all shine their eyes and look in the direction of sound. This scene makes everyone in the other party confused When he got up, especially Lin Shihan, his eyes were full of resentment. He saw me gnashing his teeth as if he were going to eat me.


    In front of the motorcycles, I saw a lot of motorcycles in front of us. All of a sudden, I saw a large number of motorcycles in front of us, and I saw a lot of motorcycles in front of us In front of us, there was a sudden brake. In an instant, a domineering tail flick unfolded, and suddenly stopped in front of us, rolling up bursts of dust.


    When the Harley Motorcycle stopped, two people in the car got off one after another. They almost took off their helmets at the same time. When I saw the faces of these two people, I was completely shocked, because they were not others. One of them was Bai Ling, who had a confused relationship with me. The other person, in an instant, made me feel a little strange and was also a woman.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 252

    The motorcycle army killed in the air shocked all the people present. Everyone understood that there would be reinforcements. Even I didn''t expect that the person who came to rescue the scene in time at the most critical moment was Bai Ling. Her appearance completely surprised me and made me completely dull. However, what made me more curious was the person around her.


    As soon as Bai Ling saw me, he immediately asked with concern: "Suluo, are you ok?"


    Bai Ling cares about me no matter when I see her. When I see her, I feel warm, not only because I see the hope of survival, but also because I can see bailing at the most critical time. Her rescue makes me see hope.


    Originally, my heart plummeted in despair, especially when Lin Shihan satirized me for hitting me, which made my heart even heavier. I hate her gesture that she didn''t put anyone in her eyes. Yes, she was indeed a white swan flying in the sky before. But now, I only feel that she is an ugly duckling, not at all in my eyes, but she is still so proud of herself I think her existence, let us be jealous for it. What she doesn''t know is that I have lost half of my love for her. In my heart, Lin Shihan has been worthless for a long time.


    So, at the moment, Bai Ling suddenly appeared, which inevitably made my heart ripple. I looked at her deeply and said excitedly, "sister Ling, how did you come?"


    Bai Ling looked at the woman with short hair beside her eyes. Then, she turned her head to me and said, "I feel that you will encounter danger, so I''ll ask Xue Ning to help you."


    After that, she pointed to the strange woman on the next side. After listening to Bai Ling''s words, I finally understood. Originally, Bai Ling was afraid that I was in danger, so she went out of her way to ask for help. It really surprised me that Bai Ling even knew such a powerful person.


    However, I am more strange is that this woman named Xue Ning, in the end, would ignore their influence and resolutely come to help me. But just when I was wondering, among the people on the other side, the father of Wan long, who had been silent, suddenly stood up and yelled at Xue Ning: "Yo, who am I supposed to be? It''s the first lady of the Xue family How did you get here? "


    Xue family, Xue family, I finally know who Xue Ning is. Their Xue family''s status in this city is deeply rooted. They are also a hereditary underworld family. They are more powerful than the Wanjia family. Therefore, Wan Long''s father is so polite when he speaks to the Xue family''s eldest lady. However, the other party''s people don''t know who the visitor is. As soon as he hears Wanlong''s father''s words, he is so polite They all showed a look of surprise. Obviously, no one thought that the Xue family would be involved.


    Xue Ning, holding his helmet in his hand, directly yelled at Wanlong''s father: "it''s nothing to do here. It''s just a favor to help a friend and take Suluo away!"


    Her words are simple and clear, which explains her intention. It''s very simple. She is here to help me, which makes the other party''s people dumbfounded. However, although Xue''s family members are not easy to offend, it doesn''t mean that everyone is afraid of him. Especially song Qingfeng''s father, he is not from this city. Of course, he doesn''t care about Xue''s family. He immediately stands up and shouts to Xue Ning: "Who are you? With such a big tone, do you think that you can stop us with this kind of person?"


    As soon as old song''s words were finished, he suddenly stretched out his hand and pointed boldly to the army with extraordinary momentum behind him. It was only when he was so small that I realized that I was rescued. It was too early to say that I was rescued. Although the motorcycles army brought by Xue Ning was very aggressive, they only had dozens of cars and about 100 people. Although the combat effectiveness in the past was strong But we together, and the other party''s people are almost the same, but their combat effectiveness is absolutely strong, but the strength of the pressure can not be compared.


    Or Xue Ning, who just brought the first troops, and then there were large troops. But to my disappointment, Xue Qi said to them without hiding: "I came here today, not fighting. I just want to make a adjustment. I hope you can give me, or give us a face to the Xue family. I''m very disappointed that today''s affairs come to an end like this. Suluo is me My friend, I must take him away today


    Although we were equally equal in number, Xue Ning did not care about the situation at the scene and spoke in a arrogant manner. At this moment, I realized that she was a real heroine. Obviously, she had come prepared. As a member of the family who had a relationship with Xue''s family, Xue Ning didn''t make a statement. On the other hand, what old song wanted to say was ignored Lin Xuanwu was stopped.


    Then, Lin Xuanwu looked at Xue Ning carefully with his deep eyes. I could see that Lin Xuanwu was still a little concerned about Xue Ning. He looked up and down for a long time before he opened his mouth and said, "I have heard of Miss Xue''s reputation. She is a heroine among women. I admire her very much. Your father and I have met each other. I know you Xue As for my father''s family, I think it''s not for the sake of your father and me to come in today


    Lin Xuanwu''s words have a bit of sophistication. This is one of the old people in the lake. What she said is very reasonable. She gave Xue Ning a step down and refuted Xue Ning''s words. Immediately, I saw her face change. Obviously, Lin Xuanwu''s words hit the point. I know that she came to help me today, and it must be for Bai Ling''s sake. So, this is her personal Behavior has nothing to do with Xue family, and Xue family can''t offend them for me.On the other side, as soon as Lin Xuanwu''s words were finished, Wan Long''s father, the old fox, immediately echoed that the leader of the Xue family should not interfere in our affairs and so on, and directly blocked Xue Ning''s later remarks. Although the matter of moving the Xue family out was exposed by the other party, Xue Ning was still full of confidence. She quickly hung her helmet on the motorcycle, and then replied to Lin Xuanwu: "Yes, you''re right. Today''s thing is really my personal action. Moreover, I''ll tell you the truth. I''ll make sure that Suluo is a man. I hope you can give me a face. Don''t offend the Xue family because of me!"


    In this moment, Xuening returned to her arrogance. I didn''t expect that she would be so unruly and unreasonable. In the face of thousands of other people''s dead men, she could still be so overbearing and unreasonable, and she could show her fierce spirit. I admire her very much. But no matter how aggressive she is, she is always a woman, let alone their hatred for me They have been deeply rooted in the bone marrow. Even if they don''t have much hatred, they can''t be scared off by Xue Ning alone. Otherwise, the Xuanwu society will not be able to mix with each other in the Jianghu.


    Therefore, Lin Xuanwu was not polite when he saw Xue Ning. He said coldly: "hum, Miss Xue, I''m afraid I''m going to let you down. I tell you very clearly today that Su Luo will surely die today, and no one can save him. I know that you Xue family are very powerful, but with your people trying to deal with me, I think you are a little too arrogant, big No, I''ll do it first and then, and then I''ll go to the door and plead with Mr. Xue! "


    When Lin Xuanwu said this, he was really a veteran of many years. How could a little girl embarrass him, the leader of the gang? Now, my heart is dead again, and the sense of loss comes back to my heart. In this way, I am afraid that the kind bailing will not be able to help, or even be implicated because of me. I know the Xue family If they do their best to help me, I will be able to escape from the heaven and turn the tide back.


    But contrary to my wishes, she Xue Ning is only a daughter of the Xue family even if she is strong enough. Her power can''t let them have any fear. Maybe, Xue Ning can bring over more than 100 people today. It seems that my defeat is still irretrievable, and my only hope now is that Xue Ning can take Bai Ling away, and don''t let her suffer To the slightest hurt.


    But what made me even more unexpected was that Xue Ning was really crazy to the extreme. When Lin Xuanwu said this, she was also angry. She suddenly turned around, drew a steel knife from the motorcycle, pointed to Lin Xuanwu and roared: "since you have said that, I''ll see how you stop me. Today I''ll show you the power of Xue Jiajun! ¡±


    as soon as her voice dropped, other motorcyclists came down one after another, and they gathered behind Xue Ning with great momentum. However, I was speechless. I have seen people who are not afraid of death. I have never seen people who are not afraid of death. The strength of both sides is so great. I know the reputation of Xue Jiajun, but no matter how powerful they are, Xue Jiajun is here There are only a hundred or so people who can''t defeat the thousands of people on the other side. But Xue Ning doesn''t have any intention to retreat at all. She still wants to fight. Isn''t this a suicide? She''s absolutely crazy.


    I took Shen Muchen and his brothers into the water, and I''m sorry for them. I can''t change the situation at the scene. But now, because of my relationship, I have to involve the Xue family and bailing, so I feel more guilty. Anyway, Shen Muchen and his brothers are nothing. Now I can''t let Bai Ling get any harm, since Xue Rather, I can''t persuade this female tiger. I can only persuade Bai Ling. Let Bai Ling dissuade Xue Ning from her.


    I immediately pulled bailing, solemnly said: "sister Ling, you quickly take Xuening away, you can''t help anything here, only make you more dangerous, leave quickly!"


    My tone is full of anxiety, I have no family with them, I really don''t want to implicate them because of myself, and bailing did not listen to my words, she said to me without changing her face: "I will not go, I will die together!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 253

    Bai Ling said that, my heart is really excited, but now is not the time for emotion, I just wanted to open a reply, at this time, only listen to bailing pointing to the three coalition forces in front of me, again yelled: "you all listen to me, on the way back, I have already called the police, the police will come soon, if you dare to mess around, then something happened, you will be finished! ¡±


    I thought Bai Ling had something to do with her, but I didn''t expect that she even moved the police out. It''s OK that she didn''t say that. Once she finished, the enemy were all amused by her words. Many people couldn''t help laughing, thinking that the words were a joke. However, Lin Feng, who had been in a violent state, didn''t laugh. On the contrary, he had no patience Sex, he suddenly yelled at bailing: "Miss, you''d better save it. I might as well tell you that the police will come, but we will come after we have solved Suluo. If you don''t want to die with him, I advise you to leave with this miss Xue."


    Obviously, Lin Feng understands that Bai Ling still has a voice here. Therefore, seeing that he can''t persuade Xuening, he points his spearhead at bailing and wants her to persuade Xuening to leave. But Bai Ling didn''t make any response after listening to his words. Xue Ning on one side was angry. She roared at Lin Feng and said, "I''ll go to your mother''s house. What kind of a thing are you? Do you really think you''re a great group of Wuhe people? If you really want to fight, you don''t have to be good at it! "


    I don''t know why, Xue Ning is always so confident. This may be due to the family she was born in. It''s impossible for her to grow up in Xue''s family. But she doesn''t care, but I care. I can see from Lin Feng''s words that the three of them jointly deal with me this time. It''s obvious that both black and white are settled and the police are here At the end of the day, they are fully prepared to let me die, or to let my organization collapse.


    Since this is the case, I can''t let more people accompany me to die, especially bailing. I owe her too much, and she has done too much for me. She wants to be here for a long time. I will really die in my eyes. So, I pulled bailing again and said anxiously to her: "ling''er, do you listen to my words, I know you are for me, but You can''t help me at all. You and Xuening will only cause more casualties if you and Xuening stay here. So, listen to me and leave with her! "


    Maybe when Bai Ling came, she had a great hope. She brought Xue Ning, who thought she was very powerful, and even moved the police out. Her purpose was to save me. Bai Ling''s abacus was full, but now these two methods were useless. She was hit hard and her eyes were a little red.


    And bailing is also a stubborn person, listen to my words. This time, she retorted directly, "I''m not going to leave!"


    Seeing her so stubborn, I was a little angry. When I said goodbye to her that day, I promised to protect her. Unexpectedly, I didn''t see her for a few days. Now I''m in the abyss, and I have to be rescued by someone to protect. This makes me very upset. Therefore, I stare, increase the volume, and roar at the white Ling in front of me: "don''t you see that, I''m a big number of people It''s almost the same, but our strength is not as good as others. They are all well-trained people, and we are all students who have no strength to tie a chicken. We can''t beat them at all. If you don''t want to die, you should go quickly! "


    At this time, for the sake of Bai Ling''s Anwei, I didn''t care to hurt her heart. Even if she hated me, I would like to. I can''t let her get involved in today''s affairs. I know that Lin Xuanwu will not stop Xue''s family if they leave voluntarily. After all, he doesn''t want to offend the Xue family. However, what I didn''t expect was that Bai Ling was still unmoved after listening to my words. Tears were accumulated in her eyes and she said to me affectionately:


    "if you don''t fight, how can you know that you won''t win? We will stay here. Maybe you will have a chance to win, but if we leave, you will surely die. I don''t want to see you die, so I can''t go!"


    Bai Ling''s words, like sugar coated bullets, hit my broken and disordered heart, making me both painful and warm. Originally, bailing is not brainless. She just cares about me and doesn''t want me to die. Therefore, even if there is a glimmer of hope, she will fight for it. Maybe, what she said is right. If she didn''t fight, no one knows which side will win. It''s because Bai Ling is clear in her heart That''s why she didn''t want to leave.


    Feeling the meaning of Bailing''s words, my heart trembled for a long time. When she said this, I couldn''t even say what to say. I couldn''t help but stretch out my hand and stroked bailing''s cheek, wiping tears for her The scene of Bai Ling and I were in the eyes of Lin Shihan. Now for her, I should not be ambiguous with any woman, or be unqualified to be with anyone.


    But now, she saw that there was a woman like this for me. What''s more, this woman is more beautiful than her. Therefore, she can''t look down. She doesn''t know what she said in Lin Xuanwu''s ear. Her father couldn''t help it. Lin Xuanwu suddenly yelled: "Miss Xue, I''ll give you another chance at last. If you take your people with you If I leave now, I''ll take it as if nothing happened. Otherwise, we can only fight each other. If something happens, don''t blame me for being an elderXue Ning listened to his words, almost without hesitation replied: "I said, can you stop the ink, if you want to fight it quickly start!"


    Xue Ning''s voice was full of lofty sentiments. It can be said that Lin Xuanwu was completely angry. Now he has begun to be reckless. He waved his knife and yelled, "listen to me. Kill Suluo first. If anyone obstructs him, he will kill him together."


    Lin Xuanwu''s words pierced my heart. The moment his voice fell, all the people in black behind him attacked us. The morale was overwhelming. Facing these fierce soldiers, Xue Ning was not afraid at all, but seemed very excited. Immediately, she immediately ordered: "whether it is my people or Su Luo''s people, they will be given to a man I''ll do it


    Immediately, she led her people to rush up. The war was inevitable, and I might not escape death. Since it was all death, I could not hold back. At least I had to pull a few points on my back. In that case, even death was worth it. Xue Ning''s words of encouragement were introduced into our eardrums, which made them eager to try and see brother The younger brothers did not advise, I also have no scruples, immediately, raised the knife to shout: "brothers, take out your momentum, give me up!"


    As soon as I heard my order, the brother behind me rushed out recklessly. In an instant, the two armies were at war with each other. Then, I rushed up with a knife. I saw that our two forces were about to interweave. Suddenly, a great noise came over. This is the movement that large vehicles can send out, and this is a huge movement Let''s both of us slow down unconsciously, but it can''t stop our impulse to move forward.


    Just as we were about to fight, the harsh sound of trumpets rang through the sky, instantly covering up the sound of our fighting. Many of us were stunned and looked at the source of the sound. To our surprise, we found that a large truck suddenly shot out from the side of the road. It was so fast that it even went straight from the main road Then we drove to the rugged soil and rushed towards us without hesitation. The speed didn''t decrease at all.


    This scene scared all of us. No matter how high you are, you will be crushed to pieces when you are hit by this truck. Then, all of us almost reflexively scattered and avoided the track of the truck. Then, the large truck killed us and stopped in front of us.


    As soon as the big truck stopped, suddenly several similar cars came. They all rushed in like the first truck. Then they set up their seats and stopped. When these trucks stopped, I could clearly see that countless big men with steel knives jumped out of the trunk of the truck. They were all dressed in the same way , majestic, majestic standing in the wind.


    All the people jumped out of the car. At this time, I was shocked to find that the number of them was at least 500. This nameless force was no less inferior than their allied forces. In an instant, we formed a three legged situation. I was confused, my brother was also confused, Bai Ling and Xue Ning were confused, Lin Xuanwu and others were all in the opposite The Department was in a daze. I can see that these people are not familiar with any force, but none of us know who this share belongs to.


    Just when all the people in the room were dumbfounded, a Maserati came into our sight again. The gorgeous sports car flew directly to the nameless army and finally stopped in front of them. Then, the door of the sports car was opened, and a person came from the car. At this moment, all of us held our breath and opened our eyes, Keep a close eye on the man up and down Maserati.


    Because all of us have already guessed that the owner of the sports car killed in the air is the leader of this group of nameless regiments. However, when I saw this man clearly, my eyes directly burst out the most complicated light, and my heart was full of mixed flavors, especially not tangled, because this person was no other than my old friend, Xie Yu!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 254

    I really didn''t expect that the woman who came down from Maserati would be Xie Yu. Her tall figure and black dress perfectly set off her graceful posture, which made her look particularly sexy, especially the nameless army behind her. At this moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on Xie Yu''s body and everyone''s eyes They all showed a strong look, and I was the most shocked person on the scene.


    Xie Yu en and I have not been complaining for a day or two. Even if I went on this road of no return, she was forced to do so. She has always been my strongest enemy. Although she came to me before the war and said that she had given up her revenge on me, my hatred for her did not decrease at all. But now she suddenly visited and was still so strong that I couldn''t figure out my head for a moment Brain, what is she doing?


    If I was killed by the Xuanwu army, it would be necessary for me to kill her, but now it is necessary for me to kill her. How can''t think of a reason to come, now I have to hold my breath and concentrate, tightly staring at Xie Yu''s movement.


    In the face of the attention of the whole audience, Xie Yu did not feel a bit flustered. She twisted her arrogant posture and, accompanied by several horsemen, walked directly towards me. Her manner was so natural, as if our life and death war was nothing important in her eyes.


    Along the way, her eyes have been locked on my body, and the wasabi on the side immediately felt Xie Yu''s extraordinary. So, when she was about to approach me, the wasabi immediately protected me. With such powerful bodyguards as wasabi, I felt particularly safe no matter where I was.


    Or Xie Yu also knew that wasabi was so powerful that she didn''t get too close to me. She just stopped at a distance from me. Then, she took out a cigarette and took a puff. Then she said to me with a smile: "Suluo, sister, I told you earlier that you should not take this road, or you will lose your life. You see, I didn''t move you, and you were forced to die Is that it? "


    I don''t know why, as long as Xie Yu talks, I can hear full of sarcasm. I feel that in her opinion, there will always be a small existence. This really makes me very uncomfortable. Even if there is no Xie Yu, today my mood is bad enough, especially if so many brothers are involved, and Bai Ling is involved. Even if I die, I will not die The purpose, and now Xie Yu ran to ridicule, really broke my last trace of dignity, I stare at Xie Yu, cold voice said: "your purpose is to laugh at me?"


    Xie Yu listened to my words, charming smile, said: "I just don''t have that spare time, bring so many people to laugh at you, you think I''m fed up, I''m afraid you die unknowingly, come to help you!"


    Xie Yu''s words shocked all the people in the audience. Before she said this, no one knew what Xie Yu''s people were coming for, let alone which side she was facing. Everyone knew that once the unknown forces stood on which side, the victory would be in hand, because Xie Yu''s nameless army''s strength was really too strong For a moment, Xie Yu said frankly that she had come to help me. How could it not surprise people, especially the brothers on my side, who originally had a solemn and stirring face, but after listening to Xie Yu''s words, everyone immediately showed a look of excitement and saw hope.


    Shen Muchen and crab, in particular, were startled and excited. They knew the relationship between Xie Yu and me. At the beginning, I was still lurking near her house with them, ready to wait for a rabbit to kidnap her. They knew that Xie Yu and I were incompatible. At this moment, they suddenly heard Xie Yu say that he wanted to help me, This makes Shen Muchen can''t help but float out a trace of gratification and smile.


    It''s just that I didn''t feel ecstatic when I heard this, but I felt a little uneasy. Today I came here with my brothers'' blood. It''s because I put all my bets on Wu Tianhao, but I made a mistake. He seemed to want me to die. If he didn''t promise to help me deal with the Xuanwu society at the beginning, I must have self-knowledge and would not take it with me If my people come to stone with their eggs, they won''t hurt all my brothers. But Wu Tianhao deliberately promised me to let me go to the battlefield in high spirits. As a result, I took my brother to the tiger''s mouth, but he didn''t show up, and he didn''t show up at the last minute. Isn''t that why he hurt me?


    Sure enough, the most terrifying thing in the world is people''s heart. He can kill people easily. Only then did I deeply understand the meaning of my father''s words. Wu Tianhao can only be used and can''t be relied on. In fact, I didn''t believe it. Up to now, my fault lies in relying too much on him. Today, I regard the life and death of my brothers and myself The pressure on him was placed on Wu Tianhao. Therefore, he will fall into such a field now.


    It is also because I fell into Wu Tianhao''s maze that I became afraid of people''s hearts and did not dare to trust anyone easily. Although Xie Yuming said she would help me, I couldn''t trust her completely. Anyway, I couldn''t be happy any more. I continued to stare at Xie Yu and asked carefully, "is what you said true?"Xie Yu light reply way: "that still need to say, otherwise I excite a teacher to come over why?"? Do you mean to laugh at you? You won''t let me spend a lot of time watching the fun, because you are in the end now. If I deal with you, it''s easy, right


    Xie Yu''s words answered my initial doubts. Indeed, if she dealt with me at any time, there was no need at all. At this time, I was about to become an orangutan in the desert. It was absolutely impossible that she wanted to step on my corpse. It would be ridiculous. Therefore, after receiving this answer, she would have become an orangutan in the desert, My tense nerves were really relaxed. An unprecedented sense of relaxation swept through my whole body, which was more exciting than coming back from the ghost gate, because I knew that once I was planted today, it would not be so simple to die, but also implicate my brothers and the woman who was important to me.


    The reversal of things is too bizarre. Xie Yu, who was my enemy a few days ago, turned out to be my helper and my biggest helper. I really didn''t expect that when God still cared for me, Bai Ling came with Xue Ning and rushed to the battlefield for me, and then suddenly killed a Xie Yu.


    Now, the total number of Xie Yu''s forces is more than 200 than that of Lin Xuanwu. In a moment, Xie Yu''s nameless army and Xue Ning''s Xuejia army are both very strong in fighting power, and their strength has far surpassed those of the Xuanwu society. Therefore, we should fight now We''re absolutely on this side.


    It was only in a moment that the situation changed. People on our side were very excited. However, people on the side of the basaltic society were a little bit black faced. From the beginning of Xie Yu''s appearance, they were shocked and were in a state of incomparable shock. Until now, Xie Yu stood on our side, their faces changed greatly, and their hearts were a little flustered The morale of the former soldiers is already unstable. This is a huge blow to them, which is equivalent to the resurrection of the dying man.


    In particular, Lin Shihan, who wanted me to die quickly, was even more angry. Her eyes were full of amazement and anger. In her eyes, I was a smelly rascal. I was dead and abnormal. I couldn''t call anyone at the critical moment. She also said that I couldn''t find a woman in my life. But now, the reality slapped her, and she saw two women bring people to help me, How can it not make her face look like eating shit.


    The most important thing is that at the beginning, she swore to me, mocked me and belittled me. It was because she was full of confidence that I would die this time. Therefore, she gave me the final blow before me in order to vent her emotions. Now the situation has reversed, which makes her realize that I will not only die, but also bite them in turn, which makes Lin Shi Han was a little panicked. She was angry that I would not die. What she panicked was that they would be in danger.


    Lin Maofeng has never been afraid of the situation. Even though he has not been afraid of the situation, he has not been afraid of me any more.


    After a long silence, he finally began to speak. Immediately, Lin Feng called out to Xie Yu, "this young lady must be the flower queen on earth. I have drunk wine with your boss several times. I think that our Xuanwu association should have no grudges with you. I don''t know what you mean by your coming here today?"


    At this moment, Lin Feng, who is usually arrogant and domineering, has become extremely sincere and shows no arrogance any more. Obviously, he does not want Xie Yu''s influence to interfere with us. Therefore, in the face of strong strength, even if he knows that Xie Yu is a woman of wind and dust, he should put down his face and speak respectfully to Xie Yu.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 255

    Although Lin Feng was respectful to Xie Yu, Xie Yu didn''t take it seriously. He didn''t give Lin Feng face at all. After he finished speaking, Xie Yu was still indifferent and said coldly: "didn''t you hear what I just said? Well, I don''t mind saying again, I''m here today to help solo deal with you! "


    Xie Yu''s attitude is very clear, no doubt, this moment makes the other party''s people more flustered. Even the extremely calm Lin Xuanwu''s face is even more ugly. After a pause, he gritted his teeth and yelled to Xie Yu: "do you know that your behavior is a manifestation of ignorance. Don''t you think about the consequences of doing so?"


    Lin Xuanwu came prepared this time. No matter whether he is a gangster or a white one, he has got through the relationship, which is why he is so confident today. Therefore, even if we win him, I''m afraid there will be no good fruit to eat. If we make things big today, we will not be able to explain them to the police. Obviously, Xie Yu is also well prepared, since she has settled the matter If you help me, you won''t be afraid of Lin Xuanwu. In the face of his threat, Xie Yu''s expression is still indifferent, and she still says coldly: "to deal with your so-called Xuanwu Association, I will not think about the consequences!"


    Xie Yu''s words were extremely arrogant, and chiguoguo hit the face of the Xuanwu society, which made Lin Feng, who was already hot tempered, couldn''t stand it. He glared at her eyes, stood up directly, and yelled at Xie Yu: "you TMD is just a whore. What qualifications are you to shout here? Tell me, who ordered you to do this? You call him out, I want to tell you Make your people talk


    This is Lin Feng''s nature. No matter what time he is, he is extremely rampant, and he is not a fool. He knows that it is impossible to call out so many thugs with Xie Yu, a woman of dust. Then, someone must support her. Xie Yu is just a puppet, and he will not care at all.


    However, although Xie Yu is a young lady, she also has dignity. Her dignity is trampled on by Lin Feng. She can''t tolerate it at all. She turns pale and says to Lin Feng coldly: "you don''t have the qualification yet!"


    After that, Xie Yu ignored Lin Xuanwu''s father and son, but turned to look at me and said to me decisively, "Suluo, today''s battle is inevitable. I''ll unite with you and destroy the Xuanwu association here. Let them become history in this city from today."


    After that, Xie Yu did not wait for me to reply, but directly ordered: "brothers, give it to me!"


    Xie Yu looked serious like a strong woman. She felt like Xue Ning. After his command, the soldiers she led immediately took up their swords and rushed to the group of people who had already been frightened. All the soldiers of the unknown army were as brave and fierce as the sentimental beasts, and had already crushed them in momentum They went back countless times.


    On the other side, Xue Ning, who had already been eager to try, saw Xie Yu''s fight on this side. Immediately, she led her Xue family army and rushed to kill each other. In this way, the war started when I was not ready. My lost heart surged with their useless fighting spirit. Xie Yu was right. This is the best way to eradicate the Xuanwu society Opportunity is also a good opportunity for me to become famous in this city, so I can''t let it go.


    I was exaggerated by their actions, and then, I also raised the knife in my hand and yelled at the brothers behind me: "up


    My cry shook the hearts of each brother, and immediately aroused the passion of all brothers. Their haze had already been swept away. At this moment, all people seemed to be burning with fire. They almost rushed to the enemy at the speed of flying. In this way, a thousand people war officially started.


    On the wasteland, there was a lot of noise and thousands of people dancing. The scene was extremely hot. The sound of shouting, fighting and killing was shocking. The blood was full of everyone''s body. Almost all of them turned into beasts and fought bloody battles here. However, even though they were in chaos, they were not fools. They did not just fight with their eyes closed, especially Lin Xuanwu I understand that the main target of today''s visit is me, a weak and nameless little man. Therefore, the eight most powerful King Kong of the basaltic association did not participate in the scuffle at all. They directly broke through the crowd and attacked me.


    Maybe Xie Yu also understood Lin Xuanwu''s intention, and immediately said to me, "they are aiming at you. Maybe you are not their opponent. So, you should retreat quickly and don''t have an accident!"


    It seems that Xie Yu really cares about my life this time, so I will try my best to help me today. While she makes me wonder, she also makes me feel grateful to her. I also know that I can''t be given to birds by Lin Xuanwu''s people, otherwise everything will fall short. Therefore, after the battle started, I didn''t fight with my brothers, but led me Bai Ling''s hand, slowly back away, but they are obviously ready to put me to death, relentless pursuit, refused to let me go.


    Lin Xuanwu''s father and son, as well as their eight vajras, were all out of the encirclement and rushed towards me. I can see that these eight men are all very high in force. Few of them are their opponents. It is very simple for them to break through the encirclement. Seeing these eight men rush to attack me, my close bodyguard Yamai immediately shows his invincible power To resist the attacking enemy.At this time, I really felt the invincible power of the sunflower powerful. It was just a surprise to cry ghosts and gods. He was like a human being. The infinite power, no one can do it. Now he knows the seriousness of the matter, and he can''t be as good as the last time. Just for playing, he directly plays the greatest power to resist the enemy''s progress Attack.


    However, even if the sunflower is even more powerful, even with the general power of God, he can only guarantee that he can not hurt by one enemy at most, and can not guarantee that one person can control eight people at the same time, and can not separate himself to protect me. That is, in the moment when the sunflower is entangled, Lin Feng takes advantage of the machine to slip over and take his machete to attack me.


    Obviously, he is trying to deal with me deliberately, but I am not flustered. I know the strength of Lin Feng. He has no moves. Only with a lot of brute force and years of fighting experience, it will be so fierce. Especially with hatred, he has full power. Although last time, it was because of all my scruples that led to the success of Lin Feng''s sneak attack, but this time, it is not Who will surely win!


    However, I can''t take it lightly, because there is a white Ling around me. My situation is once again passive, and the situation is too severe. Even Xuening, the mother tiger, is entangled by other people. No one can worry about coming to my side. Some of my brothers are willing to stand up to the attack of Lin Feng, but they are not his opponent. They are straight Then he was cut down by Lin Feng.


    The situation is getting more and more serious, my danger is getting closer and closer, my heart is getting more and more flustered. In the rage, Lin Feng is too fast and fierce, so I can''t go straight up and run away. It''s really two sides of the dilemma. When I am confused, my eyes suddenly see a direction, that is, around the Maserati, and the same with the same Like standing eight people, these eight people and his people are different, each of them wear a pair of sunglasses, the strength is absolutely high.


    Moreover, the eight people who are around the sports car form a very tight defensive situation. As if this battle of thousands of people has nothing to do with them, they only guard the sports car, and when Lin Feng rushes towards me, one of the men with sunglasses suddenly stooped down and approached the car window, as if listening to the instructions of the people in it. After a while, then, then A bent Sunglasses guard brought two other people to me. They moved quickly, no less than Lin Feng in his rage.


    As soon as they approached me, they directly resisted the attack of Lin Feng and protected the safety of me and bailing. I didn''t know why. At this moment, my mood was very complicated. My attention shifted to the direction of the sports car. My eyes were closely focused on the masharatti. To be honest, at the beginning, I didn''t pay attention to it The eight people did not notice why they were protecting a car, and even more unexpectedly, there were other people in the car.


    Now, I looked there carefully, and found that there was indeed a person sitting in the car. From my seat, I could only see the side of the person. But from this side image, I can conclude that the person in the car is definitely a woman, and after I conclude that she is a woman, my heart beat faster and my nerves are all tense, My eyes are a little red. I know now that the person sitting in the car is not a small person. Xie Yu is just a lady. She has no ability to mobilize these people. From the perspective of their attitude towards her, she is the leader of these people. Not only that, but it can be inferred that this woman in a luxury car, such as If I guess it is true, she should be the one behind me repeatedly [br >


    but it is strange that this behind the scenes person saved me today. Her identity has made me a little confused. However, it is this side image that makes me feel familiar more and more, and always feels familiar with each other. It feels close to me, but it seems very far away , this inexplicable feeling deeply stimulated my heart, and involuntarily, my hand released Bai Ling, and my footsteps, can not help but walk towards masaratti.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 256

    The mysterious woman in the luxury sports car seems to be full of magic to me. She pulls me tightly and makes my body uncontrollable. At this moment, I am full of curiosity about the people in the car. It seems that there is an inexplicable force leading me and forcing me to approach the mysterious people in the car.


    And when I was about to get close to the car, suddenly, two men suddenly rushed out, breaking my fantasy, quickly flashed in front of me, and said coldly to me: "no approaching!"


    These people look cold and heartless, even their voices are the same cold, they do not care who I am at all, just like a robot obeying the master''s command, silently guarding the sports car, and no one is allowed to approach. Obviously, they care about the safety of the person in the car. Their duty is to protect the woman from any harm.


    When they stopped me, I immediately explained to them, "I''m solo. The person inside may know me. Please ask for me. I want to see her."


    I thought these two security guards should be flexible, at least they would help me to ask, but unexpectedly, they did not hesitate to say to me: "no way!"


    The moment I heard this, my heart felt very uncomfortable, itching hunger and thirst, because I was too eager to know the truth, and what I wanted to know was put in front of me. Although I could get it, it was still out of reach. For me, it was really too oppressive. I wanted to rush forward, but I knew that these security guards I''m not their opponent at all.


    While I was entangled, Xie Yu suddenly appeared beside me and whispered to me, "don''t go there, she won''t see you!"


    I quickly turned back and looked at Xie Yu, excitedly asked her, "she is a person I know, isn''t she?"


    Xie Yu didn''t say anything, just a profound smile. Obviously, her meaning was obvious, almost tacit my question. I knew the woman in the car. Thinking of this, I immediately opened my mouth to Xie Yu again with an urgent heart: "I really want to see her. Please, Xie Yu, can you help me to talk about it?"


    Hearing my prayer words, Xie Yu showed a rare serious color. She shook her head seriously and said solemnly, "if I say no, it won''t work. You don''t use your brain to think about it. If she wants to see you, she would have come out by herself, why let me come out to help you!"


    Xie Yu''s words are very decisive, there is no room for discussion, but what she said is reasonable. However, since she has said so, I am even more entangled. Who is this familiar figure? Why should she hide from me and help me? I can''t think of it. I really can''t think of it. After a pause, I asked Xie Yu again: "But why did she help me?"


    This is a question that I have been puzzled about at the beginning, and it is also the problem that I want to know about the person behind the scenes. I don''t know who the person behind is. Why did she aim at me several times and suddenly came to help me today. When Xie Yu faced this problem, she was still indifferent. She did not hide it, and directly said to me: "because, she doesn''t want you to die! ¡±


    in a short sentence, it shows everything now. Indeed, this is absolutely not a deliberate excuse for me. The person behind the scenes doesn''t want to see me die. Therefore, she came to help me when she knew that I must die. Moreover, she hurt me several times and didn''t want me to die. Was it her intention to slap me and then give me a piece of sugar ¡£


    After such a thought, I feel in a trance and hold a breath in my heart. Then, I asked Xie Yu again: "if so, why does she not even want to see me, I just want to know who she is!"


    Xie Yu listened to my words, can not help but smile, then, to me light said: "you want to blame only yourself, she is very disappointed with you, you have not reached her ideal appearance, so now she does not want to see you, you do not want to see her, to her willing to see you, naturally will see you!"


    Xie Yu''s words made me feel that there was something in it. I remember that Xie Yu told me before that the person behind the scenes didn''t want me to fall in love, not deliberately tormenting me, but because if I had to have a woman, it would be her. And now, after this scene, people say that she will meet me until I reach her ideal appearance. Does she really like me? Or is it a trap? She''s just entertaining.


    I really want to see this familiar and fuzzy figure, but the fact is, I can''t see it, nor can I guess that the woman in the car is wearing a cap on her head and sunglasses on her eyes. I can only see her body and can''t see her face clearly. Even if I was lucky enough to rush to the front of the car, I''m afraid I can''t see who she is, because at this time, she is lowering her head.


    However, in spite of her actions, her figure is really familiar. The more you look at it, the more familiar you feel. The more I think about it, the more headache I get. And just when I have a headache and want to think about it, but I can''t remember who she is, suddenly, a piercing scream came into my ears and pulled me out of my fantasy.This clear scream is quite different from the other fighting voices on the scene. It is a special female voice and a familiar female voice. This voice disturbed my thoughts and made me turn back immediately. I saw bailing fall on the ground, and her clothes were stained with blood. It seemed that she was injured.


    Lin Feng, who hurt her, was the one who was going to kill me. He was just entangled by those security guards. He didn''t hurt me at all. He turned to the innocent bailing. Obviously, he already knew the relationship between me and bailing. He wanted to use bailing to restrain me. However, when he was about to catch bailing, Xue Ning, who was not far away, saw it. He was crazy Around, in time to prevent the behavior of Lin Feng, and he tangled together again.


    Xue Ning''s fighting capacity is as strong as her personality. The fighting capacity of the eldest daughter of Xue''s family is no less than that of Lin Feng. In addition, with the help of security guards, she directly defeated Lin Feng. What''s more, Xue Ning seems to care about Bai Ling very much, even more than I do. So, after seeing Bai Ling injured, she almost killed her eyes Lin Feng is merciless, which can be said to be a deadly move.


    But at this time, my heart is really confused. I have no heart to appreciate Xue Ning''s fighting power, and I can''t immerse myself in the backstage. In a moment, I directly ran to Bai Ling and helped her up. I don''t know whether Lin Feng didn''t kill her intentionally or that Bai Ling avoided the fatal blow. She just suffered a little skin injury, but Bai Ling was after all A weak woman, even if only cut a layer of skin, but also nearly her life, white Ling pain straight out of cold sweat, I saw the heart can not help a tight.


    But even if the wound hurt again, she also kept silent. After I helped her up from the ground, she still took the initiative to say to me: "solo, I''m ok!"


    As soon as Bai Ling''s words were finished, Xue Ning suddenly ran over. She joined forces with the security of the people behind the curtain as quickly as possible, and knocked Lin Feng to the ground. After doing him, Xue Ning immediately ran to Bai Ling''s side. First, she looked at Bai Ling''s situation with concern. Then, she aimed her vicious eyes at me and yelled at me loudly: "Suluo, what are you doing You can''t even protect a woman? "


    At this moment, I was directly scolded by Xue Ning speechless. I could only look at Bai Ling with an apologetic face and whisper to her, "I''m sorry!"


    Hearing my apology, Bai Ling didn''t say anything, just chuckled and pretended to be nothing, which made Xue Ning hard to say anything. After such a small episode, I had already transferred all my energy from the mysterious woman to the battlefield. I found that the man who fought with Xue Ning had already subdued Lin Feng.


    There were four people who took part in the battle. The other three were the two great vajras of the basaltic society, which was also very good. It reduced the pressure of wasabi. It also made the inferior wasabi change from passive to active, and launched a fierce attack on the remaining five people. It had to be said that the strength of Wasabi was really strong. It can be said that his martial arts were extremely strong In my opinion, he has reached the stage of perfection. This is his real Kung Fu, which is not at the same level as Lin Feng''s brute force. Kung Fu is displayed incisively and vividly on him. He can easily defeat the enemy by taking advantage of the shortcomings of the enemy. As long as the so-called five King Kong are hit by the horseradish, he can hardly get up again.


    For a moment or so, in addition to the leader Lin Xuanwu, who was still struggling to support himself, the other people were also knocked down. In addition, the whole battlefield was in full swing. Although our basic strength was not good, we fought with the people who supported me, and my brothers also showed their brave strength.


    What''s more, Xue Ning''s people and Xie Yu''s people are like lunatics. They fight bravely and bravely. They all look like desperators. Maybe they have orders in their bodies, and they don''t kill people. But they don''t cut people down. They are not good at giving up.


    According to the current situation of the war, our side has defeated and retreated the Allied forces of the basaltic society. On the open wasteland, blood has flowed into a river. The morale of the army on the side of the basaltic society has long been lax. Some people have already fallen without fighting. There are few people who can fight. It seems that the battle will be over.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 257

    The situation has become one-sided. The stronger our side is, the more timid the other side will be. Now the scene is very chaotic. Even those who are fighting are not able to do what they want. In a moment, the situation reversed. Xie Yu''s appearance really gave me endless strength.


    As the strongest person in the Xuanwu society, Lin Xuanwu was also knocked down by wasabi after a while. With the fall of the enemy commander Lin Xuanwu, the battle was finally over. Because those of them who were still fighting senseless lost their fighting power. When the only two or thirty people who were standing there saw the boss fall down, they directly surrendered.


    In this way, a grand war ended with our victory. However, no one cheered on the scene. It was a battle fought with blood. All the people who joined the battle paid the price of blood. We all deeply realized how difficult it was to fight down this war. Although we have won the victory, not everyone here is in good condition Many people were injured, especially my brother and the brother brought by Shen Muchen.


    They are not like Xie Yu''s people who have experienced many battles. My brothers are all students. They were obviously inexperienced when they first participated in a war of this nature. Their combat effectiveness was also too poor with them. Therefore, many brothers fell down. Even crab, the most valiant soldier, was decorated with a lot of colors. It was heartbreaking to see them. Of course, Xue Jiajun and Xie Yu also had many people People fall down, that''s only a small part.


    Our two sides have suffered injuries. However, the casualties on the side of the basaltic society are obviously much heavier. Therefore, morale is still important in this battle. If morale is not lost, it is easy to lose. The number of the other side is small, and the main force is not hostile to our side. Losing is an inevitable result.


    At the end of the battle, Chen Haoran, covered with blood, immediately ran to me and said to me, "brother, many brothers have been seriously injured. What should we do?"


    Maybe for the first time, even Chen Haoran, who has always been brave, was a little flustered, because this is a matter of human life, which is very important to us. At present, I dare not delay. I immediately ordered Chen Haoran and said, "Haoran, take all the injured brothers to the hospital. Remember, be quick and don''t let the brothers have any mistakes!"


    After Chen Haoran got the order, he immediately did as I told him. On the other side, Xie Yu and Xue Ning also ordered people to take the seriously injured people to the hospital. Then Xie Yu himself came to me and looked at the wounded and prisoners of the other side and asked me, "what are you going to do with them?"


    Although I didn''t take part in the fight, I was the commander in chief of our side after all. I was also responsible for something. Therefore, it was also the time for me to make decisions. I glanced at the people brought by Lin Xuanwu. They seemed to be defeated soldiers. I could not help but feel a burst of melancholy in my heart. Obviously, Xuanwu would hurt more people than us There are even many people lying on the ground motionless, life and death unknown.


    This war has obviously caused human lives. No matter how to deal with the result, this matter may be a big one. It may be difficult to suppress it. I also understand that if Xie Yu didn''t arrive in time, the immediate result would be our side. Now, it''s time for me to make a decision. Thinking of this, I immediately said to Xie Yu, "help me get them All of them


    After that, my hand pointed to the leaders of the Xuanwu society. Xie Yu understood what I meant and immediately ordered her people to arrest those leaders, whether standing or lying down, and all of them were taken to the two pairs of dark coffins. I also slowly walked to the front of the coffin, where many people gathered, the father of song Qingfeng Lin Shihan, Wan Jia father and son, these few people who were totally ineffective in fighting, but they were pale at the moment because they knew they had lost and fell into my hands.


    As for those vajras of the basaltic society, they were seriously injured, but in order to prevent them from disorderly behavior, we still sent people to use knives against them, so that they did not dare to move. At the moment, these people in mourning clothes were at the end of their strength. Looking at them just now, my eyes all gave out a cold light. I stared at them tightly and said, "you When they came, did you ever think that there was less preparation for the coffin? "


    At this moment, my voice is very vicious. I have a strong hatred in my heart. I think of their terror at the beginning, my brothers who were injured, and Bai Ling who was cut by Lin Feng. Today, I can''t give up easily. Therefore, I can''t be kind to anyone any more ¡£


    But my words obviously didn''t scare them, especially Lin Xuanwu. Even though he was seriously injured, he still had the courage to be the leader of the gang. He said to me fiercely, "Suluo, don''t be complacent. Even if you win today, you can''t do anything. Do you think you''ve finished today? If you''re smart, let us go and run, because the police are coming soon


    It''s already at this juncture. He still has the leisure to threaten me. Lin Xuanwu, when I''m anything, must run away when I see the police. However, what''s more ridiculous is that other leaders listen to Lin Xuanwu''s words, and they all agree that the police and they are in collusion, and will come to arrest me in a moment. Let me let them go and run. I look at their ridiculous appearance and snort coldly With a deep voice, he said, "if I lose today, I will surely die. Now that you are in my hands, I will let you go easily. Do you think it is possible? "At this time, my eyes were full of murderous gas. They could not scare me back when they saw that the police were mentioned. They heard me so resolute. Immediately, they felt my terror and knew that I was going to act seriously.


    At this time, Bai Ling, accompanied by Xue Ning, also came to my side. She gently pulled me down, obviously persuading me to retreat quickly, because she was worried that the police would come and I would have any accident. As soon as I saw bailing injured, my resentment grew deeper and deeper. Lin Feng wanted my life several times, but he even attacked an innocent woman, which was against me If you do not report, you will not be a man.


    So, I looked at Bai Ling firmly and said seriously, "don''t worry, nothing. You stay here first, I''ll deal with it soon."


    After that, I took a knife with some curling blades from my brother''s hand, and came to Lin Feng directly. At this time, Lin Feng did not dare to be arrogant, and he did not dare to show his hegemony at the moment. Even though he did not dare to frighten me, he just looked at me with an unwilling look.


    I stood in front of Lin Feng, looking down at him who was seriously injured and pressed on the ground, and said coldly: "Lin Feng, you should know that the hatred between us has reached the point where either you die or I die. Therefore, I understand that you want to kill me here. However, you dare to hurt a woman who has no strength to bind a chicken. This makes me look down on you very much. Similarly, it is something that I can''t tolerate. Now don''t say the police are coming. Even if the emperor comes, I can''t stop any behavior of me, because I''m going to kill you! "


    At this moment, I directly and mercilessly sentenced Lin Feng to death. With my words falling, I immediately aroused a panic among those leaders, especially Lin Xuanwu himself. Seeing that I was determined to kill his son, he suddenly became furious and wanted to resist. However, he was seriously injured and was captured by the wasabi people. He wanted to rush over, but it was just nonsense. There was no way for him Only angry roared at me: "solo, I warn you can''t kill my son, otherwise, I want your family buried with me!"


    When Lin Xuanwu said this, his eyes burst with blood and his face was ferocious. After hearing this, Lin Feng himself was even more in a cold sweat. He was always arrogant. At the moment, he was staring at me tightly and murmured: "I tell you, Suluo, you can''t kill me, you can''t kill me!"


    No one is not afraid of death, especially in the hands of a man he despises. I can clearly feel Lin Feng''s unwillingness. I can see that my eyes are full of panic. I don''t want to talk to them any more. I directly chop Lin Feng''s neck with a knife. At this critical moment, Lin Shihan, who has been silent, suddenly rushes forward and pulls my sleeve Son, prayed: "Suluo, I beg you, you can do anything, don''t kill my brother, OK?"


    When he said this, Lin Shihan was crying with tears, not to mention how miserable it looked. It was even more pitiful than when I wanted to abolish his brother. With her appearance, it was very easy for people to feel pity for her. But I was determined to kill Lin Feng. This time, no one could stop him. Lin Shihan''s appearance only made me feel more disgusted Really, I can''t forget her sarcasm to me before the war. It''s good that she didn''t show up. My anger surged uncontrollably as soon as she appeared. When she touched my sleeve, I held her hand directly and threw Lin Shihan aside.


    Lin Shihan fell to the ground. When she was sad and desperate, I called out to her: "Lin Shihan, I have already told you that I will not be soft hearted this time. Lin Feng will die today. If you are blocking me, be careful that I will kill you together!"


    After saying this, I ignored her directly and focused my eyes on Lin Feng. I knew that once the police came, I would not be able to do it, and I would not have this opportunity. I can''t give them a chance to make a comeback. Now the time is too urgent, so I can''t have any delay.


    Thinking of this, I directly ignored Lin Feng''s complicated eyes and said, "Lin Feng, you can go to die!"


    Finish saying, I once again did not hesitate to wave the knife, mercilessly toward the neck of Lin Feng to cut down.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 258

    My knife fell on Lin Feng, who was full of panic. At this moment, everyone on the scene opened their eyes and held their breath. Even Lin Xuanwu was stunned. He forgot to roar, to plead, to be angry. He just kept staring at a series of my actions. At the most critical moment, Shen Muchen, who had been standing beside me, suddenly caught hold of it I took the knife''s hand, quickly dissuaded me and said: "Arlo, don''t be impulsive. If the murder is serious, have you considered the consequences?"


    To tell you the truth, no matter when, Shen Muchen is a person who takes the overall situation into consideration. He never takes things into consideration. He is considerate and reliable. What''s more, he is my best brother. Therefore, he dare to speak up to me and ignore it. When Shen Muchen opened his mouth, the stunned Lin Xuanwu responded. He immediately suppressed his voice and said carefully, "yes, Suluo, you must not be impulsive. If you want to kill my son, you have to pay for your life. He is right. You should think about the consequences and don''t do anything about it! "


    With that, he pointed to Shen Muchen, who stopped me. At this time, Lin Xuanwu''s fierce momentum had disappeared, and he became a caring father. No matter how powerful he was, he could not bear the pain of white haired people sending black haired people. Even when Lin Feng himself came to this critical moment of life and death, he had already softened up and directly trembled his voice and prayed to me: "Su Luo, I beg You don''t want to kill me. I promise I won''t do the right thing with you in the future


    I really didn''t expect that Lin Feng would have such a day. He would beg for mercy in a low voice, and still beg for mercy from me, who he despised. Death is really terrible. It can easily defeat people''s will. Before this, Lin Feng was so tough, how overbearing, and how arrogant. In his eyes, I will always be a humble one Mole ant, even if I grew up to now, he still did not put me in the eye.


    The damage he caused to me is indelible. I hate him deeply, and it is absolutely impossible to put it down. Anyone present has a chance to live, but Lin Feng can''t. He must die today. Thinking of this, I turned my head to Shen Muchen and said calmly, "Muchen, everything has reached this point. Do you think it can be suppressed? Anyway, it''s already like this. I''m not afraid to make a big noise. Therefore, Lin Feng must die


    Shen Muchen is clear about the hatred between me and Lin Feng. If we don''t need life and death to solve it, it will never be resolved. Therefore, after I said this, Shen Muchen did not persuade me, but slowly released my hand.


    As soon as Shen Muchen released my hand, a cold light suddenly appeared in my eyes. At the moment when no one responded to me, the knife in my hand, without hesitation, rowed toward Lin Feng''s neck. The speed was very fast. Inadvertently, Lin Feng didn''t have time to say the second word, so he was killed by me. At this time, Lin Feng was full of disbelief. Maybe, he would die Can''t believe, I actually dare to kill him, even more can''t believe, has been domineering madman, will die in my this little mole ant that he despises forever.


    This action made the whole audience stay, until the blood on Lin Feng''s neck gushed out like a water column. Many talented people screamed in horror, and the blood splashed on my face. But I didn''t feel a trace of fear. Suddenly, I was incomparable. All the depression in my heart seemed to be released at this moment For me, I can''t use words to describe it. It''s really exciting to solve my enemies by hand.


    Accompanied by bursts of screams, Lin Feng slowly fell to the ground, eyes wide open, showing a state of death in peace. Until Lin Feng fell to the ground, Lin Xuanwu on one side recovered from shock. After a while, he became furious. At this moment, he was as mad as a madman. His body was full of infinite strength Quickly broke free from the man who caught him, suddenly got up, rushed to Lin Feng''s body, howling completely resounded in the air.


    But no matter how he yelled and howled, he couldn''t wake up Lin Feng. Lin Feng''s eyes were still full of unwilling color. A picture of dying in peace was always fixed on the outskirts and reflected in everyone''s mind. Lin Xuanwu touched Lin Feng''s body with some temperature. His eyes slowly turned red, and some sad tears slipped inadvertently ¡£


    Then, Lin Xuanwu slowly stretched out his hand and covered Lin Feng''s eyes. Then he put down Lin Feng, stood up indignantly, and rushed at me recklessly. He yelled at me at the same time: "I''m going to kill you!"


    I don''t know where Lin Xuanwu came from. Even though he was seriously injured, he was reckless. However, before he got close to me, he was kicked off by a horseradish. Finally, he fell heavily on the ground. The other King Kong saw this and immediately called out, "big old!"


    These people of the basaltic society have been in a dead end. The sudden change of the situation has made them become the fish and meat that I have slaughtered. I seem to be the master of this war. The hot sky is also slowly gloomy. The breath of death covers the land under my feet. Many people in the field can''t help shivering. Only my heart is worried and I am deep Knowing to kill Lin Feng is just a start. My goal today is to destroy the basaltic society and remove them from the city.After Lin Xuanwu was knocked down again, I pointed to the remaining King Kong and said to the wasabi, "give me their hands and feet!"


    I can''t kill all of them because of their high level of force. However, in order to avoid future trouble, including Lin Xuanwu, it is the best choice to abandon them. After listening to my words, wasabi went straight past without any hesitation, and all of them were abandoned one by one. In an instant, Lin Xuanwu, especially Lin Xuanwu, was in a hurry, In addition, the limbs were abandoned by me, and the whole person vomited blood and almost passed out.


    The other members of the Xuanwu society trembled with fear when they saw me so cruel. Anyone could understand that I, a lamb slaughtered by others, had grown into a hungry wolf. The Song family and the Wanjia family, who were conspiring with Lin Xuanwu, were also frightened. Their faces were pale and their eyes were full of panic. They would never have imagined that things would develop to this stage, especially the Song Dynasty Qingfeng''s father, when he came, also prepared a coffin for me. He was full of confidence and asked me to bury his son with him. He didn''t give me any life.


    Now when he saw me like this, he would not have the thought of revenge for his son, and his legs were all weak. However, when everyone in the other party was in panic, there was a person who was not afraid of me at all, and did not have a look of panic. The whole person was calm, as if he didn''t know anything.


    This person is Lin Shihan. After she was pushed down by me, she got up by herself, but she didn''t stop me or plead for her brother any more. Instead, she always stood in the same place and looked at what I had done to her brother and her father. Her body seemed to be fixed. All over her body, only her eyes were crying. Even so, she didn''t cry from beginning to end Voice, only her tears, staring at me this enemy.


    In her eyes, I saw a trace of strange, it is a kind of unspeakable flavor, I feel that she has completely changed at this time, the look in her eyes makes people panic, I see her heart can not help a sudden, but even if I hate her again, she is only a woman, a woman who can not pose any threat to me, her relatives have been me One revenge, this is my best way to revenge her, so I don''t want to pay attention to this person.


    So, I cast my eyes deep into song Qingfeng''s father, this treacherous old fox. When he touched my eyes, he hurried out and said to me, "Suluo, oh no, Su ye, I beg you. As long as you don''t move me, I can give you a lot of money, and I can transfer my field to your name!"


    Now, life is the most important thing for him. He does not hesitate to exchange everything for survival. Besides money, he has nothing to offer. Wanfu, on the other side, after listening to Lao song''s words, also stood up and said the same thing to him. As long as I let him go, he was willing to give me territory and money.


    I didn''t intend to kill them at first. I also thought that their field was more useful than their lives. As long as the biggest obstacle was removed, they would be nothing and no threat to me. Therefore, I pretended to think about it. Then, I said to them in a deep voice: "OK, I promise not to kill you, but what you promised me is OK Remember, I''ll ask you for it then


    After listening to my words, the two old foxes immediately bowed down and replied with one voice: "you can rest assured that we will keep our promise."


    As soon as their voices fell, suddenly, the harsh siren came through. Gradually, the sound became closer and closer, and it was clearly introduced into everyone''s eardrum. Their arrival broke the strange atmosphere, and made the Xuanwu society and Song Wan family, as well as the remaining evils, to find hope, but it made us feel panic.


    At this time, Xie Yu quietly came to my side, very serious said to me: "Suluo, you take people to leave first, here I will help you deal with the matter!"


    It can be seen that Xie Yu obviously wants to help me to the end this time, or the person behind Xie Yu wants to help me to the end. That person doesn''t want me involved in the murder case. I know that the person in the car has great ability, but today''s things are really very important. Lin Feng is not the only one who died. I''m afraid it will be difficult to deal with all the problems. Of course, the more important thing is Now I think I can''t run because, just as I''m hesitating, the police have surrounded me from all directions.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 259

    The police didn''t rush directly. Instead, they surrounded all the people on the scene. You don''t need to know that the Xuanwu association has certainly got through the relationship. Therefore, there were a lot of police forces dispatched this time. After a while, the police in the police car got off the car orderly and surrounded us quickly, although they were prepared in mind But seeing such a bloody and terrifying scene, he still showed a look of astonishment.


    Such a scene, let alone in the east of the city, is a rare battle even in the whole city, because the city has not seen such a wreck for a long time, and my appearance broke the silence of the dark world. Therefore, the police force this time, not only on the east side of the City, but also on the other side of the City Council, they dug out one after another when they saw such a scene When the gun was fired, the leader of the team held up his trumpet and called out to us: "listen, all of you can lay down your arms and surrender to me. The rebels will be killed!"


    People like us are not afraid of the earth, but only in the face of the police, in the face of the white people will be sharp and introverted. We dare not mess around in front of them. Therefore, after hearing the shouting, all our personnel consciously lost their weapons in their hands.


    Bai Ling, a relatively weak woman, although she threatened to call the police just now, but when the police came, she began to be afraid again, because she knew what had happened. I killed people here. When the police came, I must have had an accident. Therefore, Bai Ling worried about me at this moment, and could not help but come to my side and put out a pair of company to share the hardships with me The posture of.


    With the police approaching, the two old foxes realized that they were safe, and immediately restored their original colors, especially Lao Wan, as if the relationship had been established by him. When he saw the police coming, his vitality immediately showed up, and the atmosphere of the whole person was different. He quickly walked to the leading officer, walking back and forth He said, "Captain Zhang, you are here. We are here to hold a funeral for the son of the Song family. However, we met with a terrorist attack and suffered heavy casualties. You have to decide for us."


    As soon as Wan Fu''s words were finished, old song also joined in. He even shed a few tears and cried to captain Zhang: "yes, yes, Captain Zhang, today is the day of my son''s burial. I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing. You must make decisions for us and seek justice for us."


    What a reasonable excuse for them to put aside all their sins and call their people a funeral procession. Moreover, their main personnel are dressed in sackcloth, and other people in black also wear black cloth on their arms. Undoubtedly, they are funeral teams, and our people are immediately them The terrorist in our mouth, if this confession is carried out, we will have a great crime. Not only my eldest brother will lose his life, but even my brothers will suffer.


    I really didn''t expect that these two old foxes had such a plan. At first, they didn''t just come to intimidate us, not to brag, but to show them to the police. If Xie Yu didn''t come to support me, my people would die here and be treated as terrorists. As expected, I was put together by them The ginger is still old and spicy.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but shiver. Xie Yu, who was relatively calm on the side, listened to the words of the two old foxes, and immediately approached the police and explained, "Captain Zhang, things are not what they said!"


    Xie Yu''s words did not finish, Zhang captain raised his hand to interrupt her, did not give her face, make Xie Yu face embarrassed, and Zhang ignored Xie Yu, directly looked at me, and then went straight to me.


    Seeing this, Xue Ning also knew that the situation was not good. As the eldest lady of the Xue family, she must have her own way. She probably knew this captain Zhang, so she also came to captain Zhang''s side and tried to explain to us. However, Captain Zhang waved his hand again, so that Xue Ning didn''t even say anything, and didn''t give her a little face, which made Xue Ning also a burst of frustration.


    When two old foxes saw that both of us were flat, they couldn''t help but smile cunningly. They couldn''t help but glance at me, as if I were dead. Lin Shihan, who has been staring at me, suddenly grinned and showed a strange smile. His expression was extremely terrible.


    Everyone present was in a state of mind, and everyone''s expression was different. At this moment, the time seemed to be fixed at this moment. When I saw captain Zhang approaching, I was also playing drums. If I didn''t kill people, I would be calm in my heart. But today''s things are really big, and I really kill people in public. So, even if my backstage is Zhuang Director, I''m a little bit insecure.


    As for the captain Zhang who approached me, I was no stranger. The last time I hit young master Kang, he took me to the police station. Looking at his appearance, it seemed that he had a good relationship with Kang Ming. I didn''t expect that there was such a big accident today, and he led the team here. I''m really afraid now, and he''s taking me away.


    The next scene stunned me, including all the people present. Surprisingly, when Captain Zhang came to me, he didn''t take out his handcuffs to arrest me. Instead, he said to me politely, "master Su, are you ok?"Captain Zhang''s words shocked everyone, and almost everyone''s eyes showed an incredible look. As the captain of the Municipal Public Security Bureau, he has some real power. Even the director of the district should give him some thin noodles, but he didn''t give any face here, but he flattered me so much. How could he not make others look stupid, even I was shocked, I am very clear in my heart what the situation is today. I know that I have committed murder. Besides, I have been put together by these two old foxes. In this case, if captain Zhang wants to take an operation on me, I''m afraid no one can protect me.


    But I didn''t expect that Captain Zhang would say such a thing to me. I was stunned for a moment before I opened my mouth and replied, "well, I''m ok!"


    After receiving my reply, Captain Zhang immediately regained his seriousness and deliberately raised his voice and yelled: "thank you for your report and cooperation. Let''s get rid of all these lawbreakers. Now, you have done meritorious deeds, and the municipal leaders will reward and commend you!"


    After saying this, Captain Zhang immediately turned his head and looked at the two old foxes and said coldly, "after receiving the report, you gathered to make trouble, and there was a fight here, which had an indelible impact on the citizens. Come on, take them all away from me!"


    Immediately, the only one standing on the other side, more than 30 people headed by two old foxes were immediately arrested by Captain Zhang''s people. This scene made all our people look silly, especially the two old foxes. They all thought that Captain Zhang was their last trump card and that his arrival could kill us all. However, it was contrary to our wishes The disaster led to their own head, until their hands were handcuffed, the two old foxes did not calm down.


    At this time, Lin Shihan, who was silent all the time, could not calm down any more. She pointed to me and yelled at Zhang team: "officer, my brother died in his hands, and my father was also abolished by him. Today''s matter is provoked by him. He is the culprit. Why do you favor the devil and frame the good people?"


    Lin Shihan directly ignored the identity of Captain Zhang, so she asked him blatantly. It can be seen that how angry she was to me and how much she resented captain Zhang. When Lin Shihan asked, the two old foxes suddenly came to their senses and said all kinds of reasons for me. But Captain Zhang ignored their words directly and didn''t even bother to look at him At one glance, they yelled at his people: "take it away for me!"


    Immediately, all the arrested people, including Lin Shihan, were escorted to the police car. Before getting on the bus, Lin Shihan cast a resentful look at me, which I didn''t notice. My eyes were always locked on captain Zhang. After the prisoner got on the bus, Captain Zhang scanned the battlefield and looked at the lying on the ground, including Lin Xuanwu Many people, immediately, said to me anxiously: "master Su, you hurry to leave here, I will deal with the rest of the matter!"


    It was not until this time that I fully understood that the captain Zhang really came to help me. He obviously asked me to clear the relationship from this matter, put all the matters on their heads, and applied their conspiracy against me to them. Of course, this result is the best for me, and I don''t care what captain Zhang is for Now I don''t have time to think so much. I immediately ordered my brothers to retreat quickly.


    When Xue Ning saw that things were handled so simply, she was confused and looked at me differently. However, she did not say much. She took her people away directly. Seeing Xuening was going to leave, bailing beside me suddenly pinched. But she still stood beside me and was a little reluctant to give up. Seeing bailing, suddenly, Xue Ning gave a big drink "Let''s go, ling''er!"


    When Bai Ling heard Xue Ning''s voice, she immediately gave up. She said goodbye to me and left with Xue Ning. Although Bai Ling didn''t say anything to me from the beginning to the end, I always felt that there was something between Bai Ling and this miss Xue. I also met with her for the first time. I didn''t know her, and I didn''t know what the relationship between them was and why Come and help me, but I always feel that bailing has something to say.


    Forget it, I don''t have to worry about these things. I''ll ask Bai Ling again when I have the opportunity. I''d better deal with the immediate problems first. Those are all later words. Therefore, I''m not in a hurry for a while.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 260

    When I was full of guilt to see Bai Ling leave, Xie Yu suddenly came over and patted me on the shoulder and jokingly said to me, "I said that Su Luo, you can''t do it there. How can you hook up with a girl again? Is it OK to say that the following is good?"


    As for Xie Yulai, she didn''t seem to care about this captain Zhang. Why she was so special to me? What she cared about most was my emotional problems, which was also the thing I was most afraid of. I was afraid of her disorderly behavior. Therefore, she directly explained to her: "don''t misunderstand me. I have nothing to do with her!"


    Hear my answer, Xie Yu is white my one eye, immediately, leisurely say to me: "I left!"


    After that, Xie Yu also took her people to leave. When she left, she didn''t have the same scenery as when she came, because she was back in a big truck, and the Maserati had already disappeared in this wasteland. I don''t even know when it left. So far, the mysterious person behind the scenes is still a mystery to me, but no Know because she saved me this time, or she let me feel the familiar flavor, anyway, through this matter, I have no hatred for her, some are just full of curiosity.


    But it''s not the time to be curious. At present, everyone has left, and I can''t stay. So I immediately said thank you to captain Zhang and left with Shen Muchen and others. On the way back, we met a lot of ambulances, and they were rushing to the battlefield. What surprised me most was that I was able to break away from this incident It''s just like a dream. After thinking about it, I still think that Zhang Lei must have helped me in the back.


    Since they cheated secretly and had contact with the police in advance, this matter must not be kept secret. Therefore, it may be that Zhang Lei or director Zhuang knew about the situation, so they just planned and took such a move and hit the Xuanwu association by surprise. Therefore, I escaped from death in a muddle headed way.


    Even though I escaped from my life, I didn''t feel lucky. My mood was still complicated because I experienced too much betrayal from Wu Tianhao and the help of my old enemy Xie Yu. I killed myself and escaped from the police. All kinds of things tangled together and lingered in my mind, which made me hard to digest for a moment.


    Of course, I am also very grateful for this battle. I have learned a lot from this battle, and I have grown up a lot for a short time. Perhaps, only in the most critical time can we really see the people''s hearts clearly.


    Wu Tianhao trapped me in injustice and sent me to the ghost gate in the most graceful way.


    Xie Yu''s people behind the scenes usually aim at my love everywhere, but they won''t hurt my people. Moreover, at this most critical time, they came forward to save me. In a real sense, they pulled me back from the ghost gate.


    Bai Ling, a woman with no strength to bind a chicken, is willing to stay in such a dangerous battlefield for me. Even if she is physically injured, she also pretends to be OK. What she has done for me is really moving me.


    Shen Muchen, crab, Chen Haoran, and all my brothers are real heroes. They know that it is a dead end, but they did not escape and did not abandon me. They fully reflected their loyalty to me. These people are my real brothers of Suluo, and they let me realize what is a close friend between life and death.


    After returning to the Eastern District, one of the first things I did was to visit the injured brothers in the hospital. Fortunately, those brothers who were seriously injured had successfully passed the dangerous period without causing casualties. This is the most gratifying thing for me, and the corner of my mouth finally showed a delayed smile.


    My brother, who was lying in the hospital before, heard that Xuanwu would be removed from the list. He directly forgot about the pain on his body. He felt that all the injuries he had suffered were worth it. After consoling the brothers, I went out to find a quiet place and made a phone call to Director Zhuang. As soon as I opened my mouth, I sincerely expressed my thanks Do any tactful.


    Director Zhuang told me that this was nothing, because he had long wanted to kill the Xuanwu society. However, Lin Xuanwu had something to do with deputy director Kang. He had been unable to do anything about shelter from the rain. Now deputy director Kang was oppressed by Zhang Jia and didn''t dare to act rashly. I just caught all the Xuanwu society, which saved him a lot of things.


    Director Zhuang told me that in the past, he had a headache about the basaltic society. Their underground transactions were so neat that he could not find any obvious evidence. There was no suitable reason to deal with them directly. Just this time, through my fight with the Xuanwu society, the police directly charged the people of the Xuanwu society with a crime of mob beating students, which was their crime Even bigger, if the black against the black is better, and they are fighting against our college students, the pillars of the future of the motherland, relying on this statement, they will have been abandoned, I do not worry about their chance to return.


    The fall of the basaltic society also removed a tumor from the city. This matter is very gratifying to director Zhuang, and I have made a great contribution. Therefore, director Zhuang not only did not blame me for causing him trouble, but also expressed his sincere thanks to me. He also told me that the people of Wanjia and song families would also deal with it OK, give me a reasonable explanation then.Although, on the surface, director Zhuang is very satisfied with me, but I know that Zhang Lei''s relationship is behind this matter. Therefore, director Zhuang''s kindness to me is entirely in the face of Zhang Jia. But since director Zhuang gave me the step, I would simply follow him. He said that I had made a great contribution, so I took the opportunity to mention one to director Zhuang The request is about Dong Zhiming.


    Dong Zhiming took the responsibility of killing people instead of me. Looking back at the beginning, I was really ridiculous. I should never have gone to see Wu Tianhao. He has not given me any information. Obviously, he has not done it for me. In other words, he has turned a deaf ear to this matter. Now, it seems that I can only rely on myself. Then, I told director Zhuang that I have one A brother was arrested because of the Song family. I hope he can help me to rescue this brother.


    I know that this kind of thing is really not difficult for him as a chief secretary. After listening to my request, director Zhuang did not hesitate and directly promised me that he would try his best.


    Because I know that if there is no accident in the Song family, old song will certainly dredge up relations and fight here. In that case, even if the emperor and Laozi came, he would not be able to save Dong Zhiming. But now that old song himself has problems, he must know that he is in the end, and he will not dare to continue to make trouble about his son''s death. Therefore, if he talks about any conditions in his hand, I think he will promise anything for the sake of his life, and it is not difficult to rescue Dong Zhiming.


    After getting the assurance from director Zhuang, my heart was at ease. Then, I thank him and hang up the phone directly. Up to now, I am in a trance. A great war is over. The Xuanwu society, the biggest gang in the city, has been destroyed. The Song family and the Wanjia family, which are the big families in the city, are also in a desperate situation. More importantly, I am still in a daze I took this opportunity to save my good brother Dong Zhiming. I was confused. But today''s thing is still very satisfactory.


    Of course, through this, I also understand the dangers of society and how important it is to have relationships. Without Zhang Lei''s relationship, I''m afraid that the person who enjoys the prison disaster is myself. Thinking of this, I took out the phone and quickly dialed Zhang Lei. After connecting, I sincerely said thanks to him, and then chatted a few more, then hung up Telephone.


    After the end of the battle, the sky of the whole city changed. In a short time after the end of our war, almost all the people in the city learned that Xuanwu would turn against Song Wan''s family and fight with each other, causing heavy casualties. Of course, the news that Lin Xuanwu was abolished and Lin Feng was killed was also widely spread. In the eyes of outsiders, this matter and Song Wan''s family became enemies They have a relationship between the two families, but as long as the insiders know, the fuse of the whole thing is me, a small person, and I quietly become the last finch.


    The other shore flower, a group only composed of students, was beyond everyone''s expectation. It suddenly disintegrated the city''s largest Mafia organization. This shocking news not only caused great repercussions in this city, but also caused a sensation in the country''s underworld forces. My organization also successfully emerged in this city.


    After that, my organization spread all over the streets and alleys of the Eastern District and became the largest organization in the eastern district. Even if it replaced the leader, we did not become the leader, because our current power was not stable, so we could only live in a small city, but take charge of the whole city It''s just a matter of time.


    That night, I got together with Shen Muchen''s brother, and got together with the top management of the organization. Hu ate Hai and drank. This meal was a celebration of our victory and an important meeting. Therefore, even the seriously injured crab and Chen Haoran also came.


    There is no time to delay this meeting. We have an urgent problem to deal with, that is, the issue of power. Although we have a good reputation, we are still the weakest. If other people attack now, we will not attack ourselves. Therefore, we should be prepared not to rely on any forces, but to avoid accidents, our group should be prepared Weaving should be strong in the shortest time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 261

    There are only a few of them on the site, but the basaltic society is completely destroyed. Then I must take over the territory of the Xuanwu Association. In addition, with the promise of Song Wan and his family, I think this is the end of the matter. When I come to my door in person, they will certainly fulfill it. Therefore, I don''t have to worry about the site at all. Now it''s the staff. That''s our big flaw. Now we have to do it In the past, it was mainly due to the lack of funds and poor income, and I dare not accept unreliable people casually. However, once those sites are taken, money is no longer a problem. Moreover, I am ready to blackmail their families. Now, there is no big problem in terms of money.


    What we want is useful people, not incompetent people. Joining them will only make the guild rotten. At this time, when we are in the best position, everyone knows that we have eliminated the Xuanwu society. Therefore, there are many people who have come to join us. Of course, I gathered these high-level officials to discuss expansion Personnel issues.


    The reason why Shen Muchen will participate is that at present, he has joined my ranks. Through today''s war, he feels my courage and knows my potential. Therefore, he wants to create our glory with me.


    Shen Muchen''s joining me is very gratifying. I''m sure I can''t get such a brother. I didn''t pull him in before, mainly because he didn''t want him to go on the road of no return. What''s more, Shen Muchen has accompanied me through many difficulties. Besides, I don''t think the road will be smooth any more with him, I can be sure.


    Along with Shen Muchen, of course, there are crabs, as well as his brothers of life and death. Shen Muchen, as my best brother and best friend, can be said to help me move forward and lead me to become stronger. As soon as he joined in, I directly appointed him as the deputy leader of the organization, and also created a new Tangkou For the Zhuque hall, the head of the hall is concurrently held by Shen Muchen, and all the people he brings over are still working under him.


    There was no objection to my decision. My brothers all know that the organization and maintenance to this day can not do without Shen Muchen''s help. Chen Haoran, a man who had a grudge with me before, understood how much Shen Muchen helped me. There was no doubt that my decision was passed by all.


    When Shen Muchen is brought into the organization, our organization has made a breakthrough. The most important thing is that with Shen Muchen, my pressure will be reduced a lot. I don''t need to do everything personally. I give him the right to handle the affairs of receiving people, and let this intelligent person take charge of me to the end.


    When we finished our meal, it was already 9:00 p.m. from the war at noon to now, for such a long time, Wu Tianhao didn''t contact me again. I had been waiting for his phone call, but I didn''t wait. He can be said to be a pain in my heart, one of the most worrying pain for me today. He said to me that it was more difficult for me to accept than betrayal. He was quite so If I really die this time, he should be regarded as the most important person who killed me, and he can completely stay away from it. His move is really insidious.


    Up to now, I don''t understand why he would do this. If Wu Tianhao really wanted to kill me, I would not live at all. He also saved me. I really can''t think how he suddenly became like this. Therefore, I have to find out the truth. Only by understanding all the causes and consequences can I know how to face and deal with Wu Tianhao in the future.


    After settling the account, I sent away all my brothers, including Shen Muchen. So I went straight to Wu Tianhao''s downtown area. Of course, I didn''t come alone this time, but accompanied by wasabi. At this time, the wasabi did not hide, but came with me clearly.


    The sign of the nightclub is still shining, and the inside is still lively, but it gives me a completely different feeling. In the past, this place had a kind of home feeling for me, and it would be particularly safe to stay here. But now, I feel that it is particularly terrible, like Longtan tiger cave, which makes people feel cold inside and lingering with a faint sense of panic.


    I know that because of my father''s relationship, Wu Tianhao did not dare to deal with me openly. Therefore, I dare to break into the dragon''s den, but he made me feel uneasy. Therefore, I was accompanied by wasabi and stood at the door of the nightclub for a long time. Then, I took a deep breath and walked in with wasabi.


    When I entered the nightclub, there was still a noisy atmosphere. However, no matter how busy it was, my heart was always cold. A bad feeling lingered in my heart. When I went to the front desk staff, I asked the waiter about my identity and asked him whether Wu Tianhao was here. If the front desk attendant didn''t know, he called me Here comes the manager, the fat man I met last time here. This guy still has an impression on me.


    Therefore, he directly and respectfully led me to the rest room, served me some tea, and told me that Wu Tianhao had disappeared for a period of time. He had just contacted boss Wu and asked me to wait here for a while and said that he would be back soon. In that case, I also saw what they said. I didn''t know what strategies they were going to play, but just waited here patiently After I finished a cup of tea, Wu Tianhao finally appeared.However, this time, Wu Tianhao was not as energetic as before. His figure was still tall, but he was a little embarrassed. As soon as he saw me, he said to me with shame: "ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, you are OK, if you are OK, you can scare me!"


    I looked at him a little inexplicably and asked in doubt, "Uncle Wu, I didn''t have any accident. Don''t you think I''m very good, but what''s wrong with you?"


    After listening to my words, Wu Tianhao sighed heavily and sighed to me: "at noon, I was ready for people. When I was about to go out, I was held by others. Until now, my talents have rescued me!"


    Looking at Wu Tianhao''s appearance, it doesn''t look like acting. It''s very sincere. At first glance, it looks like he was kidnapped. In retrospect, Lin Xuanwu said that Wu Tianhao would not come, and there seems to be no flaw in the whole thing. However, when I look at Wu Tianhao''s performance, the so-called "no leakage", but I don''t believe that Wu Tianhao''s strength has been seen by me, so what he said is right It''s a lie. However, I didn''t show any difference. I just asked in surprise: "my God, I really can''t imagine that someone dares to kidnap you with Uncle Wu''s strength!"


    Wu Tianhao pretended to be a victim and said to me earnestly: "in fact, I don''t know about this. I think it should be his people who did it. Their purpose is to stop me from helping you. Therefore, I am especially worried about you. If you have an accident, I will be guilty of a great deal!"


    Wu Tianhao said that his eyes were red. People without any acting skills could not do this. I almost believed it. Later, Wu asked me how to get away. He pretended that he didn''t know. I explained the situation of the scene to him at will and said that he had good people to help me. On the surface, Wu Tianhao pretended to be very lucky and died for me I feel lucky to escape from Li Li, but I always feel a little worried in Wu Tianhao''s eyes. He is the real old fox, and Lin Xuanwu is just weak.


    It can be imagined that a man like Wu Tianhao is OK to be a friend. It is terrible to be an enemy. Therefore, even though I have doubts about him in my heart, I still don''t show it at all. I pretend to trust him very much. Every word I say, I think twice before I act. Therefore, at this time, I understand something called scheming, and I must be cautious Guard against unexpected needs.


    After chatting with Wu Tianhao, I said goodbye to him. As soon as I went outside, the cold wind was blowing on me. At the moment, I suddenly woke up. I had only one thought in my heart. This Wu Tianhao is really too terrible. It''s even more terrible than my father said. After walking for a long time, I can''t help looking at wasabi and asking him, "wasabi, do you think Wu Tianhao''s words are true, like or not A lie? "


    After listening to my question, wasabi''s expression was still calm as water. He said coldly, "I don''t know if Wu Tianhao lied. I only know that he is very deep and his force is also very deep. Therefore, this man must be on guard."


    Wasabi''s words are very obvious, that is to say, Wu Tianhao is hiding himself. After listening to his words, I can''t help shivering, and a sense of fear arises. This Wu Tianhao is really afraid. No wonder my father said that he would have no pressure to deal with Xuanwu, but I just can''t understand why he wants to treat me like this. Is he bought by Lin Xuanwu or what he doesn''t have The purpose of telling people, it''s really crazy for me.


    As wasabi said, Wu Tianhao is really hiding too deep. I can''t guess him at all. But at least I already understand that I can''t rely on Wu Tianhao any more, or even use me any more. At this moment, although we are not enemies, we are no longer allies.


    Therefore, it is impossible for me to be associated with a person who nearly killed me. Although Wu Tianhao did not obviously frame me up, I could not treat him as an enemy for the time being. Therefore, before I became strong, I could not suspect him. After I went back, it was very late. I went to bed directly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 262

    After returning to school, I took a hot bath to relax. However, my mood did not relax. Lying on the bed, my thoughts kept flying. This day was of great significance to me. I experienced many things that I had never experienced. For me, it was also a kind of transformation and growth in a real sense.


    Of course, it is precisely because of today''s events that I have been completely changed, and my mind seems to be clear. I know what kind of situation I am in now, and also understand the status of the organization in my heart, and to what extent.


    At the beginning, the original intention of my organization was to fight against Xie Yu and stay together with Ziyi. However, with the change of time, I experienced more and more things. Slowly, my body and mind were also integrated into the organization. Especially after so many experiences today, I would like to develop and expand the organization I founded by myself to reach a maximum point ¡£


    My original purpose was that after completely defeating the Xuanwu society, I would point the spear at Xie Yu. Whether it was for Ziyi or for myself, I had to deal with Xie Yu and dig out the people behind the scenes. But now the situation is completely different. The person behind the scenes that I want to know the most saved me at the most critical moment. If there was no her this time, I''m really going to die. Moreover, after this incident, the mysterious people behind the scenes gave me a totally different feeling. That kind of inexplicable hatred has disappeared. No matter what, I can''t deal with them any more.


    What''s more, Xie Yu said since the last time she came to see me that she would not interfere with my affairs. She did not interfere with my life any more. Even though I was with Bai Ling at that time, they did not stop her. Perhaps, the so-called backstage man really planned to give up on me. Since she didn''t want to see me, she would not take care of my feelings anymore.


    So, Ziyi and I together, she should not stop, this is definitely a good thing for me, it can also make me feel at ease with Ziyi, but just after the Xuanwu society, I have a lot of mess to clean up, and there are still many remaining evils of the Xuanwu society, so, I will not be with Ziyi for the time being After all, my power has not been stabilized. I am afraid Ziyi and I are still in danger.


    The main problem is that I am going to meet Ziyi in a beautiful and beautiful way after stability, and give her a great surprise. Therefore, before that, I must make myself, or my organization strong, at least not to hurt the people around me.


    Now that I have this goal, the way I have to go is clear. From the next day on, I completely threw myself into the construction of the organization, and I almost made a hundred times of efforts. In addition, in the process of development, no one stopped me from interfering with me, which made everything very smooth. In the next half month, the organization turned over The change of sky and earth!


    In terms of personnel, we are expanding infinitely. Of course, we are not blindly collecting people. During the period, we are also selecting carefully. Shen Muchen has always been strict in checking these matters. Therefore, I am very relieved. His efficiency is also fast. In only half a month, the number of staff in our organization has doubled.


    In terms of territory, after the Xuanwu society was completely removed by the police, all the territory they occupied and the private territory were taken over by me. The whole eastern district is now the only one in my family. All the small forces were disintegrated by me in a short time.


    On the other side, the two old foxes were released by the police on the same day. They knew that their release so quickly must have something to do with me. Therefore, whether they were for my help or fear of my revenge, in short, they gave me rich rewards after the event.


    They not only gave me not a small amount of money, but also the site. Wanjia gave me two more venues, while the Song family gave me a hotel that I valued most, that is, the hotel where I helped Dong Zhiming eat last time. It is a five-star hotel. It is located in the most prosperous area of the Eastern District and the central area of organizing all the venues One of my favorite places, because of the good conditions and facilities of this hotel, it is very conducive to be the base camp of the organization.


    At first, old song was reluctant to give me whatever I want and give as much as I want from other sites, but I can understand his maintenance. Because this hotel is famous in the city and it makes money. Finally, I solved it by violence. After getting the property right of this hotel, we reformed it and changed its name to Brilliant Hotel, now it is a collection of all entertainment based place, so it deserves to be the base camp.


    After I got the money, I also prepared a lot of weapons and vehicles. Except for guns and ammunition, we had all kinds of controlled knives. We also bought a lot of cars, mainly for the convenience of going out to work in the future. This battle has really changed us, making my organization develop rapidly without any obstacles, and has almost replaced the lost basaltic society It has become the largest group in the Eastern District and even the whole city.


    Now, there is no one who dares not to pay attention to us in the whole city. However, I am very busy with the affairs of the organization. Whenever I have some spare time, I follow my brother who can drive the organization to learn how to drive. I don''t give myself any buffer time. Besides sleeping, I am busy almost all the time.With my intelligence, I started driving very quickly. It happened that ten thousand families gave me a Lamborghini bat sports car, which was a limited edition, to show their sincerity. Last time, they saw with their own eyes how I slaughtered Lin''s father and son. Therefore, they were afraid that I would target them in the future, so they offered me very attractive gifts to please me, And I accepted it politely. Of course, as the leader of the gang, I also had to have a good car. This bat sports car was just right for me. I didn''t have free time to go to the driving school. I went through the back door and got the driver''s license.


    In this half a month, my ability to drive has been improved by leaps and bounds. I can say that in this half month, both myself and the organization have been completely stable. During this period of time, I did not have any special things. The only few times I met Bai Ling in school. She was strangers to me and pretended not to know me It makes me feel bad, but I didn''t disturb her life. I remember our agreement, and I didn''t want to affect her.


    As for Lin Shihan, after she came out of the police station, she didn''t know where she was going. Shen Muchen said that Han Boyang''s family suddenly collapsed, and they didn''t know who did it. They also disappeared directly in the city. She almost disappeared with Han Boyang, as if the world had evaporated.


    I can understand Lin Shihan''s pain, which is definitely a fatal blow, but I didn''t sympathize with her. On the contrary, I felt that she deserved it. I didn''t care about her any more. However, for Han Boyang, I didn''t want to retaliate against him for the time being. However, when they suddenly collapsed, I was very glad that I did it myself, but Shen Muchen said I didn''t take any precautions against that mysterious force, and I didn''t think that they would threaten me. After that, it was over.


    After my power was completely stabilized, one day about half a month later, another good news came, that is, Dong Zhiming came out. On this day, I took all the senior management of the organization to welcome him out, and specially held a banquet to help him get rid of the bad news. Although Dong Zhiming didn''t stay in prison for a long time, he was silent at the beginning of the crime for me, I was deeply moved. I almost imprinted him in my heart. Although I didn''t arrange a specific position for him after he was released from prison, he became my most trusted assistant, with the same status as crab Haoran and the God of war in the organization.


    Dong Zhiming saw the rapid development of the organization, and did not accept it for a while. It is hard for him to believe that the once weak organization has become the representative of the city''s black forces in such a short period of time. All the brothers are dressed in decent clothes and have wine and meat every day. If Dong Zhiming did not see it with his own eyes, he would not believe all this.


    After a while, Dong Zhiming finally accepted the fact, and the first thing he said was that his bet was really on the line. I was really a big boss with great potential. There was no need to say anything else. Everything was in the wine. On this day, we had a very good drink. It was the most happy day for me and all the senior managers of the organization.


    After a long time, we finished the dinner. I was a bit drunk. Instead of going back to school, I just took a rest in the hotel. Lying in bed, my head was a little dizzy, and the image of Ziyi came out of my mind. It was because of the goal of giving Ziyi a sense of security that I was full of energy recently. The development of the organization was in full swing and I was immersed in the busy, Now, all this has finally stabilized, my heart suddenly gushed a yearning, that kind of uncontrollable deep missing, the most important and still, I really haven''t seen Ziyi for a long time.


    Maybe it''s because last time I almost died in the hands of Wan long, so that the always simple Ziyi understood that being with me would easily bring me trouble. So recently, I didn''t contact her and she didn''t contact me. Ziyi may have been waiting for me to welcome me back!


    I think the time should be ripe now. My organization is no longer a predator. I am not a mole ant that is trampled on. I have eaten all black and white in this city. No one can threaten me. When I want to give Ziyi a surprise, suddenly, my mobile phone rings through this The silence of the room, instantly broke my mind, because it has been a long time no one to call me, let my heart suddenly shocked is that the number of caller ID is Ziyi.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 263

    Originally, I was still a bit drunk, and I didn''t know where my thoughts were floating. However, as soon as I saw the number of Ziyi, my drunkenness disappeared in an instant, and my heart rate also accelerated. Maybe it was called "heart has a soul". With some excitement, I connected the phone excitedly. Immediately, a special female voice came from the other end of the phone: "Hello, is it Suluo?"


    This sound sounds absolutely familiar, familiar to make the heart beat faster, because it is not Ziyi who makes this sound, but Lin Shihan, who has disappeared for a long time.


    Her voice I was really too familiar with, listening to the heart immediately disgusted, I forced to suppress the inner tremor, gritted my teeth, tentatively asked: "Lin Shihan?"


    The female voice on the other end of the phone chuckled and said again, "ha ha, good, you can hear my voice all of a sudden!"


    At this time, her voice is not as moving as before, always feel Yin Yang strange, listen to people very uncomfortable. What''s more, I can''t imagine that Lin Shihan, who was pure and incomparable at the beginning, will become a special stranger to me. But I suddenly thought about how she could get Ziyi''s mobile phone.


    Thinking of this, I immediately realized that something was wrong. My body almost trembled and asked her nervously, "tell me, what''s wrong with Ziyi?"


    After asking this, my eyes were red, I know how much hatred between Lin Shihan and I was, she suddenly took Ziyi''s mobile phone to call me, I was really worried, she would do something terrible, but, purple is not around Liu Qianxue, she went there, or they both had an accident, obviously some impossible ah, Liu Qianxue''s strength can be It''s there. I can''t think about it. I''m in a mess for a while.


    After listening to my words, Lin Shihan was still indifferent and said to me calmly: "don''t be so excited. I haven''t done anything. I''m just chatting with Ziyi. That''s all!"


    Her tone is so indifferent and her words are so light. It seems that she has a good relationship with Ziyi. But I know that they are not anxious. They can''t even know each other. But the more she is like this, the more I feel her deep threat. The more nervous I feel in my heart, I really ignore this woman. She disappeared after she came out of the police station It''s a big mistake for me to leave her alone.


    It turns out that she has not disappeared in this city these days, but has been hiding in the dark, waiting for opportunities to revenge me. She must have used this time to find my weakness and know the status of Ziyi in my heart. Therefore, Lin Shihan could not directly deal with me, let alone my strength, and then started from Ziyi.


    I was careless at the beginning. I only thought that Lin Shihan was just a weak woman and had no threat to me. However, I ignored her family affairs. As a big sect of the Xuanwu society, there must be many remaining evils that escaped my elimination. These remaining evils should be obeyed by Lin Shihan. After all, she is Lin Xuanwu''s own daughter, obviously She''s getting back at me now.


    Thinking of this, my body is constantly trembling, but I understand that if I want to rescue Ziyi, I can''t be manipulated by others by the nose as before, so I will die. My attitude must be tough. Therefore, although I am worried about some security in my heart, I still try not to break out and say coldly to Lin Shihan:


    in the end¡° Lin Shihan, the reason why I let you go that day is because I don''t want to see you as a woman. I hope you can respect yourself. If you have to play with me, you hurt Ziyi''s hair. I swear, I will make you worse than dead! "


    Although I have an unchanging principle, I don''t mind making an exception if she is really motivated by Ziyi. I''m not joking. If Lin Shihan dares to challenge my bottom line, I will definitely ask all her family members to be buried with her. Sure enough, Lin Shihan seems to be a little afraid of what I said, and his tone is not so shady. It seems that she is a little normal He said: "ha ha ha ha, Su Luo, do you think I am the same as you? If I catch a person who has no strength to bind a chicken and kill him, then I can''t do it. You can rest assured that I''m not good with Luo Ziyi. I just want to use her relationship to discuss a condition with you!"


    This remark of Lin Shihan is full of sarcasm. I know that she refers to the fact that I killed song Qingfeng, which is the fuse of the greatest hatred between me and her. She hates me deeply. It is precisely because of song Qingfeng''s death that the Xuanwu society will assassinate me, and it is precisely because of song Qingfeng''s death that the Xuanwu society and I were killed, which led to their downfall.


    However, I don''t regret it at all. If it wasn''t for my fate, song Qingfeng had successfully abetted Wanlong to kill me. It would be a disaster to keep such a person. Of course, the only thing I regret now is to let Lin Shihan go. After all, I still underestimate her. From what she has done and the tone of her speech, she is no longer the same as before A weak girl, in this period of time, she really changed, changed I dare not despise her.


    So, I very solemnly asked her: "say, what conditions?"


    Lin Shihan did not wriggle, directly said her purpose, seriously said: "my condition is very simple, is to ask you to save my father with the fastest speed!"When Lin Shihan said this, he didn''t mean to discuss with me, but directly gave me the order that I had to do. After hearing this, I finally understood the reason why Lin Shihan caught Ziyi. She did this to save his father. Indeed, as the leader of the Xuanwu society, in this affray, Lin Xuanwu had the biggest crime, at least to be jailed for life Even if Lin Shihan tried his best to save Lin Xuanwu, no one would be able to save Lin Xuanwu. Therefore, Lin Shihan thought of me because she knew, or said, that she must be the only one who could save her father.


    However, Lin Shihan, a woman, does not pose any threat to me, but Lin Xuanwu is different. Although he was abandoned, now medicine is so developed that it can be cured. When he comes back, he will return to his side with a wave. After all, the lean camel is bigger than the horse, so I have to guard against it. I didn''t kill him, but I saved him It''s just impossible.


    After a pause, I said to Lin Shihan in a contemptuous tone: "what if I don''t save it?"


    Lin Shihan snorted coldly and said to me, "that''s the only way out. I don''t think you want Ziyi to be hurt. I know that Ziyi is your inverse scale!"


    Lin Shihan has really changed. She has ignored my threat and hit my heart directly. She is a lion who has awakened. She is the most poisonous woman. This kind of person will make people headache.


    In the face of her now, I dare not be careless. Even if I am angry in my heart, I try my best to think about how to deal with it. After thinking for a long time, I opened my mouth and said, "it''s OK to save him, but not now. You need to wait for a few days!"


    My purpose is to drag on, and then send my brothers to search the whole city. If we find Lin Shihan and wipe it out directly, she seems to have seen through my purpose. After listening to me, I directly said, "Suluo, I advise you not to use your brains. You can''t find Ziyi. Listen to me. You can''t save my father. This will be written off!"


    It''s light and easy to say. I''m really stupid. The purpose of Lin Shihan is not so simple. Her hatred for me can''t be described in words. I killed song Qingfeng and her elder brother Lin Feng. These are the people she cares about most. Even if she killed me, I''m afraid it''s not enough to dispel my hatred. She will surely retaliate me crazily. I can think of it and save me It''s just the first step.


    Although I know her purpose, I have no reason to refute her. What''s more, Ziyi is still in her hands. I don''t dare to mess around. I still pretend to be serious and say to her solemnly: "what I said is true. After all, the matter is too big to cause trouble in the province. I can save your father, but it won''t work for a while, at least It will take at least three days, so I can''t let Ziyi stay in your hands! "


    Now it''s urgent to save Ziyi. I really don''t allow her to suffer any injustice. If Lin Shihan dares to mess around, even if I turn over the city, I will find her. But to my surprise, Lin Shihan listened to my words, without hesitation, and said calmly: "you can rest assured. As long as you promise to save my father, Ziyi is very happy now It''s safe. I haven''t touched her. You can come and find her now


    I really didn''t expect that Lin Shihan could be so frank. It''s not like a cunning whore. Did I misunderstand her? She''s really just trying to save her dad. Nothing else? However, I feel wrong. I clearly remember the way Lin Shihan looked at me on the day of the decisive battle, after killing Lin Feng and abolishing Lin Xuanwu. Now I think I''m scared. I don''t think her purpose this time will be as simple as the surface. Therefore, I still questioned and asked, "aren''t you afraid that I will repent after receiving Ziyi?"


    At this time, Lin Shihan said seriously: "I believe you!"


    After that, she didn''t give me a chance to reply. She hung up the phone and heard the sound of Dudu. Similarly, my brain is buzzing. Now, after so much, I can''t understand Lin Shihan. I feel that she has a mind set. But in fact, I seem to be wrong again. Is she really just as simple as she said Is that right?


    Perhaps, because she knew me too well and knew how to ask me was useless. So she took great pains to seize Ziyi and force me to submit. She believed in my character. Therefore, Lin Shihan thought that I would do what I said, but was the fact as simple as I imagined?


    Now, I totally can''t believe this. After a long pause, I picked up my mobile phone again and called Ziyi''s number. This time, the person who answered the phone was not Lin Shihan, but Ziyi. Luo Ziyi, who was real and sincere, seemed to have no sense of crisis at the moment. When I called her, she was completely happy. I didn''t have time to chat with her and ask directly Where she is now, and Ziyi told me that she is in a cafe downtown.


    When Ziyi reported the specific address to me, I immediately said to her: "Zi Yi, listen up, just stay there, don''t go there, wait for me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 264

    After I hung up the phone, I immediately got sober up and immediately gathered hundreds of people to drive to the downtown coffee shop. Although I was sure that Ziyi was safe and sound, I still could not believe Lin Shihan''s words easily. I was afraid that she would play some tricks and invite the emperor into the jar to let me fall into her trap. Therefore, I must be careful.


    On the way, Shen Muchen asked me about the situation. I told him everything I didn''t hide. Shen Muchen also felt that things might not be so simple. It was good for me to keep an eye on how long. Time passed slowly in tension. Finally, in the street in front of the coffee shop, I saw Ziyi in the coffee shop from a distance The door, silently looking at, waiting for me.


    This coffee shop is located in a prosperous area, and there are many passers-by around. However, Ziyi stands out from the crowd everywhere. It is easy to recognize her. She is still indifferent to the world. There is no trace of being kidnapped. Especially, when she knows that I am going to see her, she looks very happy and stands alone at the door of the coffee shop , also can''t help but show a beautiful smile.


    Now I was almost sure that Ziyi was safe, and there was no place for ambush. So my brothers and I got off the bus directly and walked towards Ziyi who was waiting for me. Originally, Ziyi thought I was coming to see her alone, but she suddenly saw a large group of people coming here to meet her. In an instant, her smile froze, The whole person is motionless, lenglengleng''s looking at my arrival.


    I was at the forefront of the team with the air of a king. My expression was serious. As soon as I got close to Ziyi, I couldn''t help but catch her and check her up and down. Then, I asked with concern: "Ziyi, are you ok? Why isn''t Liu Qianxue by your side


    In my heart, from the beginning of hearing Lin Shihan''s voice, I couldn''t hide the anxiety in my heart. No matter how calm I was on the surface, I was really worried about Ziyi. I was really afraid that Lin Shihan, a woman, would go crazy and do something out of the ordinary, even when I was just on the road.


    Until I saw with my own eyes that Ziyi was ok, my heart was settled down, and at the same time, I was very excited. This is really lucky. I also deeply understand that no matter what time, Ziyi is the person I care about most. I care about her more than my life.


    Ziyi was more and more surprised to see me so excited. After a while, she came back from her astonishment and asked me, "what can I do for you? It''s just that Lin Shihan ran into me on the road and asked me to have coffee, so I''ll let Qianxue go home first!"


    I''m in a mess when I hear her. What''s going on? Is Lin Shihan''s kidnapping so mysterious? How purple to her a little hostility, so, I quickly puzzled asked: "but how can your phone in her hand?"


    Ziyi did not hesitate to reply: "Oh, you say this ah, her mobile phone is out of power, borrow my mobile phone to use, so, I gave her!"


    When Ziyi said this, her eyes were full of sincerity, and there was no impurity. Looking at such a simple Ziyi, I couldn''t help sweating. Ziyi was so simple. Compared with Lin Shihan, how terrible it should be. Thinking of this, I held Ziyi tightly regardless of more than 100 pairs of eyes in the rear.


    Ziyi was still a little embarrassed. She just stood upright and didn''t move. After holding her for a while, I left here with Ziyi and went back to glory. On the way, Ziyi told me that there was nothing special today. Lin Shihan met her by chance, invited her to have a cup of coffee, and talked about my interesting stories in middle school. Ziyi was very happy. It was such a simple thing, It almost scared me out of my wits.


    However, from this incident, I understand that I must pay more attention to Ziyi''s safety. From today on, I will let Ziyi stay with me. Now I have been stable and have the ability to protect Ziyi. Only by keeping her around, can my heart be solid. Similar to today''s things, I can never let it happen again.


    When Ziyi heard me say that she would stay by her side, she simply laughed and bloomed, and her expression had a sense of happiness that could not be concealed. Perhaps, for her, the waiting time was really too long. She waited for me for such a long time, in order to finally be with me. Now, my power is stable, and I have eliminated Xie Yu''s obstacle, and I let her follow me in the future How can I be unhappy.


    Then, I called Qianxue and told her that Ziyi stayed with me. Hearing the news, she was brilliant and happy. She told me to be more careful. Qianxue also told me that if I didn''t give her a holiday, she would look for me. During this period of time, her disturbance has ended. It''s time to go back and report. It''s time for her to stay I have been around for a long time and chatted a few more words. She hung up the phone and said that she would leave tomorrow and contact me again. Liu Qianxue and I had a quarrel. But when we really needed each other, we would still help each other to the end.


    Ziyi and I were back together in this way. Although the results were the same, I was still very uncomfortable. I was still preparing to give her a surprise and make her happy. But tonight I took a large group of people to pick her up. It was like fighting, which really surprised and pleased her, but it was quite different from the surprise I was going to give her.Surprise can be said later, but after Lin Shihan''s experience, my heart is very heavy. More and more I feel that Lin Shihan is a little enigmatic. Even Shen Muchen is a little incredible. He can''t help but sigh. Lin Shihan is not a simple woman. After returning to the hotel, Shen Muchen specially discussed with me about how to deal with Lin Xuanwu.


    I thought about it, still can''t get married, and finally I said to him, "I''ll go to director Zhuang for help and save him!"


    After hearing this, Shen Muchen said in surprise, "Arlo, are you crazy? Are you really determined to let him go? If he comes out, he may be in a lot of trouble! "


    I know what Shen Muchen is worried about, so I continue to say: "I don''t understand this truth, but since I have promised Lin Shihan, I must do what I say. When I should do anything by any means, by any means, or by reputation!"


    Shen Muchen listened to my words, and did not say anything, but his expression was a little complicated. In fact, I did not know that Lin Shihan wanted to rescue her father urgently. It would not be simple for him to go home to recuperate and spend his old age peacefully. She would certainly do something to me, but no matter what, I have promised Lin Shihan, so I can''t go back on my word. Anyway, he has already It''s a disabled person, and my power has been completely stabilized. I don''t believe that a disabled person and a woman can make much noise.


    After the decision was made, I contacted director Zhuang the next day and asked him to find a way to get Lin Xuanwu out. Although I was a little embarrassed about this matter, I still agreed to me. After dealing with this matter, I was relieved to be with Ziyi. She didn''t know the gratitude and resentment between Lin Shihan and me at first. She didn''t know until she heard this conversation between me and Shen Muchen, I almost implicated myself to realize how stupid and naive I am. However, what I like is her.


    Such a purple I must cherish, she is my life, is my favorite person, I must guard this love, let her happy and safe in my side. Then, I arranged a room for her in the hotel, the best presidential suite in our hotel. This is our base camp. Only by letting Ziyi live here can I feel at ease. When Ziyi saw me suddenly becoming so successful, she didn''t think about it. At one time, she couldn''t accept it. Her eyes were full of love for me.


    The two of us just met again, and we talked a lot. Ziyi and I talked a lot about each other in our room. We talked to each other about the latest situation of each other. But there is one knot I haven''t mentioned to Ziyi all the time. It''s a secret in my heart and my dusty memory. I can''t tell Ziyi and let her misunderstand.


    Although I had promised her that we would be honest and trust each other in the future, after all, Bai Ling and I had a relationship. If Ziyi knew this, she would not be able to bear it. So, now I just want to cherish the love with her, and can''t give her any misunderstanding. Anyway, from now on, Bai Ling and I will not have any intersection, so let her become a secret forever in my heart.


    Unconsciously, Ziyi and I talked to each other until early in the morning. At this time, we planned to go to bed. We vaguely remember that we met last time. We were also in the hotel. Everything was ready. We were about to make physical contact, so we were disturbed by Wan long. It was because of the last incident that I embarked on a road of revenge. We caught song Qingfeng and offended Lin Feng, He started a war with the basaltic society and finally destroyed it.


    In such a short time, after so many things, life has finally returned to its original point. Ziyi and I broke through the obstacles and finally got together. The only difference is that now we live in my own hotel, which is the headquarters of our organization. Therefore, I don''t need to be afraid of any interference. We can enjoy it The next time.


    After the two of us finished chatting, I immediately ran into the bathroom to take a bath. This time, I washed very quickly and came out in about 10 minutes. After I came out, I looked at Ziyi with hot eyes. Ziyi was a bit shy and looked at me. Then, I ran into the bathroom with my head down. Seeing her so shy, I laughed cunningly Immediately, lie directly on the bed, slowly waiting for Ziyi.


    Ziyi may have been ready for a long time. This time the speed of bathing is also very fast. After a while, she also came out. She was shyly on the bed and lay beside me. This scene deeply stimulated me and made my blood boil in an instant. I hugged Ziyi and kissed her lips heavily.


    At this moment, I was like a wild animal in love. I couldn''t control myself until Ziyi, who was kissing, was almost out of breath. I just let go of her. Looking at Ziyi, she was about to make the next move. But at this moment, Ziyi suddenly said, "Arlo, I heard Lin Shihan say that you can''t do it. Is this true?"


    At this critical point, Ziyi suddenly talked about it, which made me feel ashamed. Fortunately, I had recovered under me, otherwise I would not have the face to see her. However, when I heard the word "no way", I was still a little uncomfortable, because the last thing men like to hear is that women say that they are not good, so I directly to Ziyi The teaser said, "OK, it''s only when you try it that you know."When I said this, Ziyi''s face blushed instantly, which made her speechless. Seeing her embarrassing appearance, I laughed wickedly. Then I rushed to Ziyi''s body and whispered to her, "Ziyi, now I''ll let you experience my ability!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 265

    Although I have experienced too many things with Ziyi, we have not been in-depth in this respect. My first time, I can say, gave Bai Ling, which was forced to cure the disease and didn''t enjoy the pleasure. So, now, I have to fight with Ziyi for 300 rounds. I want her to know that I am not only abandoned, but also very strong. That''s how I was in a relationship with Ziyi.


    In the morning, when I woke up, Ziyi was awake, but she didn''t get up, but she lay quietly beside me, staring at me, and saw me open her eyes, and she smiled and said softly, "you wake up?"


    I nodded and said, "well, why don''t you sleep more?"


    Ziyi listened, shy said: "I want to see you more!"


    I looked at the silly girl, and a heart, I kissed her forehead, joked and said: "hurry up, we will be together every day, afraid you look tired that day!"


    Finish, I took the lead to rise, and purple Yi is still looking at me, said: "nothing, I will not!"


    I feel in her eyes, I really can not be transcended existence, she likes to stay with me, so many days have not seen, she may think I think that all is going crazy, this time, she will make up for herself, constantly look at me, I guess I hate to integrate into her body.


    After I dressed up, Ziyi got up, but it was a bit unnatural when I got out of bed. After all, last night was her first time, and I was also too hard. Next, under my care, we brush our teeth together, wash our faces, eat breakfast together and enjoy a beautiful and happy day together. In order to make up for my cold fall on Ziyi these days, this one Day, I specially take time to come out, with the whole heart with Ziyi, ready to play a good day.


    the whole East area has been firmly controlled by me. My forces and eyes are all over the place. So no one dares to mess around in this area. What''s more, I still have horseradish in the dark to protect me. So, I am not worried about my safety with Ziyi. This is the way to protect our barrier. I am not worried about the safety. It is completely open up their heart, with Ziyi happiness together.


    I drive Ziyi in my car, and I walk around. The first place to go is school. Ziyi studied very well in high school. But because of family reasons, I couldn''t afford to go to famous university, and finally chose this place. This pheasant university, our two experiences are very similar, so we suddenly reached a consensus when we started and went back to school to recall.


    When I stopped the car, when we went to the campus together, Ziyi felt deeply. Every place in the school had printed the traces we had left. We have experienced many here, from strangers to acquaintances, acquaintances and love. Therefore, I really appreciate this school which makes me hate and also lets me love. In this school In school, we have a lot of memories.


    Ziyi follows a person who doesn''t ask about the world affairs. So far, it has changed too much. Bai Qiuyan''s hard pursuit has not been promised. Finally, she finally walked with the waste that everyone hates. Maybe, it is a success. Ziyi waited for me again and again. The long wait made her worry, but also made her feel worth it. We not only walked together, but I The change is also to make Ziyi proud of me.


    Among our generation, I can count out the best of all. In this pheasant university, I have been famous in the whole city. This kind of success is rare. Maybe as soon as people are famous, I can easily attract attention. Now I walk in school and Ziyi. I just want to review the past, but I can not help but get a lot of people The attention of the children, even can be said, is a stir the whole school.


    The story about Ziyi and I has long become a legend of the school. The old students don''t have to say it. They all know that even freshmen have heard it. Just, because I have been a person for a long time, everyone thinks Ziyi and I have broken up. I think I am now a lonely person. My present achievement can be said to be that I completely rolled Bai Qiuyan, and he has become a forgotten history. My name has become a symbol of the school.


    This time, I led Ziyi''s hand, and walked into everyone''s eyes, breaking the rumors that Ziyi and I broke up. Many eyes were colorful. Many girls admired Ziyi, who could be with me, and all kinds of eyes gathered together, which became a beautiful scenery line.


    Today, in this pheasant university, my fame is no longer invincible. When we appeared in the school, almost all corners of the school talked about Ziyi and me. It seems that it is impossible to think low-key. No matter where I go, I am surrounded by people. However, I am now indifferent to many things. What other people think can not affect me The mood of the child, as long as purple Yi happiness, for me enough.


    After the school tour, I took Ziyi to other places. Today, how she wants to play, I will play with her, what lovers should do, we have done. Among them, the most time spent was shopping. Indeed, in this respect, all girls are the same. All kinds of buying and buying, and then buying clothes, Ziyi also matched me with several sets. She said that I was too sloppy and completely without the vitality of young people, but she was less. I''m really handsome again, noAt the end of the day, at the end of the day, I took Ziyi to all my venues and visited the achievements of my efforts. She and my good brothers got to know each other. The brothers were very happy to accept Ziyi''s sister-in-law. Ziyi was embarrassed to hear her cry. However, she was very happy I have been able to be as aboveboard as now with me, more happy that I admitted her in front of the world, especially to hear her brothers call her sister-in-law, which really made her cry.


    For two consecutive days, Ziyi was immersed in such an atmosphere, and she had met all my good brothers. On the third day, Ziyi was ready to go back to work. I didn''t want her to go there. I wanted her to stay with me to work. But she said that she liked her present work. If she was on my side, she would stay all day long. It was meaningless and helpless. She said very much Reasonable, I did not twist her, and finally agreed to Ziyi.


    The next day, I was about to drive her to work. At this time, a figure suddenly came out and blocked in front of my car. I stood still. I was shocked in a cold sweat. Since I drove, I haven''t seen such a short-sighted person. Even Ziyi beside me was also scared and cried: "Arlo, little Heart, there is someone


    Almost reflexively, I stepped on the brake, and the sound of the friction between the tire and the ground suddenly cut through the air and penetrated into my ears. Fortunately, this bat sports car has excellent performance. After emergency braking, it did not hit anyone. However, Ziyi and I were not very well because of the brake. If the safety belt was not tied, we would have to fly from the roof I''m out.


    After the car stopped, I immediately raised my head, and there was a flash in my eyes. I really wanted to swear at the person who was in the way. But when I saw the face of the person in front of me, I was like a lightning strike. I was stunned for a moment, because it was not other people standing in front of my car, but Bai Ling''s grandfather.


    At the moment, although the grandfather Bai still looks like that at that time, but that full of momentum, at this moment, it seems unfathomable. His eyes at me are full of endless anger. Just when I was shocked, he suddenly raised his thin hand and yelled at me: "get out of the car quickly!"


    In front of my eyes, the white grandfather is totally different from the time I saw him at his home. Now, it shows the opposite appearance. It can be seen that the white grandfather is not happy at this moment, and is still very unhappy. At this moment, my heart beat faster and my tension reached the extreme. I deeply remember what he did for me. He didn''t treat me There are other requirements, just hope I take good care of Bai Ling, do not let her down.


    I solemnly promised this matter with my grandfather Bai, but in the end, I still broke my promise and failed to live up to his expectations. Therefore, I was very afraid of facing him, but I was more and more afraid of more and more. It happened that he appeared at this time, or when I was with Ziyi, the appearance of white grandfather suddenly made me have a bad premonition.


    At this time, Ziyi beside me has never recovered her mind. Seeing that grandfather Bai was so angry, she thought that it was we who almost hit him that made the old man angry. So, Ziyi, who has always been simple, quickly got out of the car and said to grandfather Bai, "I''m sorry, we didn''t bump into you!"


    For Ziyi''s greetings, the white grandfather didn''t pay any attention to her, still looked at me with angry eyes, I was staring at him all a little creepy, finally, I still got off the bus according to his order, came to him, I still had no confidence to call: "white grandfather!"


    White grandfather snorted coldly, and then scolded: "Suluo, you TM this beast, after you made my granddaughter pregnant, you ignored her, but you played with other girls here. Old man, I''m really blind. I''m wrong!"


    Bai''s words made me confused, and Ziyi was more confused. Maybe, in Ziyi''s consciousness, this thin old man either blocked in front of the car or deliberately bumped against porcelain. She could not have thought that the granddaughter of this strange grandfather had something to do with me, even I had a big stomach.


    Hearing this, Ziyi is more unbelievable, her eyes are wide, she is first staring at the white grandfather, and then, her eyes at me, staring at my scalp are numb, I look at the unbelievable purple, wooden shake his head, murmured to say: "impossible, this is absolutely impossible!"


    White grandfather and purple I hit, for me, it can be compared to mars hit the earth, absolutely will have an accident, because, I have no face to his old man, I failed to live up to his trust to me, but I am more afraid of Ziyi sad, afraid that white grandfather said me and Bailing things, let me not easily get happiness Ziyi heart, can make me completely unexpected White in the imagination of white, even more terrible than I said?


    I really can''t believe it. Although I didn''t take safety measures on that day, I couldn''t believe it. I won the prize all of a sudden, which made me really defenseless. After hearing my sophistry, grandfather Bai was even more unhappy and said to me in a sharp voice:"Sulo, don''t you dare admit what you''ve done yourself? On the day I treated you, you had a relationship with my granddaughter. After that, you promised me to take good care of her for me, so that my granddaughter would not be wronged. But did you do it? "


    It can be seen that grandfather Bai is very angry this time, and his appearance is definitely not pretending to be. I feel that I am a little bit out of breath by him, and I have not had time to open my mouth, I saw the purple Yi beside me touched, her eyes turned red instantly, she looked at me in a daze and asked, "is it really what he said?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 266

    Hearing that Ziyi''s tone was full of sadness, and there was endless panic in her eyes, as if she had fallen into hell from heaven in a moment. However, Ziyi''s character I knew, still standing strong, and in her words, I also felt that she had not fully believed it. She was still waiting for me to answer, because in her heart, she still believed me.


    I looked at Ziyi nervously, and stuttered and said, "Ziyi, listen to me, things are not the way you think, the relationship between me and Bai Ling."


    Said, I suddenly a little bit can not say, Grandpa white stood in front of me, I even want to lie have not said that can not export, I and Bai Ling, I promised grandpa white things, are real existence, how can I open my eyes in front of Grandpa white to say a blind word? But how can I explain it to Ziyi?


    Ziyi listened to my half words, and her eyes were more sad. She bit her lips and asked me, "I want to know, are you and her granddaughter really as he said?"


    Facing Ziyi, I really don''t know how to answer, tangled for a long time, I replied: "yes, but you."


    I want to continue to explain, but when Ziyi hears the word, she just breaks me off and says, "sulo, do you know? Actually Lin Shihan told me that your relationship with bailing, a school doctor, was unclear. But I didn''t believe her at that time because I believe you! "


    She said, her tears came down, I know, it was a disappointed tear, in Ziyi''s heart, has become a dependence on me, in her eyes, our love is mutual trust, and let her not accept is, I did not confess to her, this may be my biggest mistake, to now, was grandpa White found the door, I even reasonable also said not clear, Now I really don''t know what to do, can only to purple Yi full of guilt said: "Ziyi, I am sorry you, you can listen."


    I wanted to explain it well with Ziyi. I could not miss a word to explain the original situation of the matter. But now Ziyi''s mood has collapsed, and she can''t hear my words at all. She cried and scolded me: "you liar!"


    After that, she turned and ran away. At this moment, all the vows of the mountain alliance were useless. Ziyi felt the betrayal of the most trusted people, and made her on the edge of absolute collapse. I thought that our happy days would continue, but the white grandfather who suddenly killed blocked everything, and let purple follow the happiest top and fall into the cruelest abyss.


    Looking at Ziyi''s sad and desperate back, my heart convulsed violently. Immediately, I tried to catch up with my leg. But I just ran two steps, and was caught by grandpa Bai. Don''t look at his old man''s age, but I was very strong. I was caught by him on the shoulder, feeling that he was soft and could not run. At this moment, I was a little angry, although he was still a little angry It is my benefactor, but he doesn''t give me face at all, and doesn''t think about Ziyi''s heart at all. It makes me feel very depressed and uncomfortable.


    Now, I want to get rid of him and shout, "you let go of me!"


    Seemingly unimportant action, I just did not earn to get away, at the same time, Grandpa Bai also said to me politely: "if you don''t solve ling''er''s affairs, you will not want to leave!"


    When we argued, Ziyi had already run far away, took a taxi and left. Looking at Ziyi, who disappeared in front of me, my eyes were red. Then, he said to Grandpa Bai dissatisfied: "you mean it, right?"


    Facing my questioning, Grandpa Bai didn''t conceal it, and said to me directly, "yes, you are right, because you can''t be with other women, you must be responsible for ling''er!"


    Grandpa Bai''s tone is unquestionable, as if to let me and Bai Ling together, he can open up everything, I know his feelings for Bai Ling, and understand his mood at the moment, but his behavior really makes me dissatisfied, I said to him: "this girl is my girlfriend, before, and now, has always been, you know! So, I can''t be with Bai Ling. When I was in your house, I promised Bai Ling to hide you. So, I promise to take good care of Bai Ling later! I just didn''t want you and Bai Ling to be sad and made that decision! "


    What I didn''t expect was that Grandpa Bai didn''t care about my explanation. He just said to me very seriously: "I don''t care about your past events. I only know that you have a relationship with ling''er, and she is pregnant. Just for these two, you must be responsible for her!"


    Actually, I really don''t believe grandpa Bai. Besides, if Bai Ling knows she is pregnant, she will also inform me. I don''t believe it. I absolutely don''t believe it. Grandpa Bai must use this to deceive me, and let me be responsible for Bai Ling. Anyway, now, I will explain to Ziyi clearly and tell her all the things. So, I directly say to Grandpa Bai "Grandpa Bai, listen to me, no matter what, can you wait for me a day, a morning can also be, I have dealt with it, will definitely go back with you, I swear!"


    But grandpa Bai refused me a little face and said, "no, those fart vows are deceiving. I don''t believe it. I came here specially today, so I want to catch you back to be married with ling''er, so, this is a delay!"I''ve met unreasonable people, but I haven''t met such unreasonable people as grandfather Bai. The old man even wants to take me back to get married. What''s the age? There''s such a thing as kidnapping and marriage. I''m about to break down when I''m forced by him. I yell at grandfather Bai: "do you think it''s possible? Even if I compromise today, Bai Ling won''t agree. You forced us to get together. Have you ever considered Bai Ling''s feelings? "


    Seeing my great reaction, grandfather Bai''s look changed. Instead of being as strong as he was just now, he showed a melancholy face. I could see that he was in a bad mood. He sighed and said to me, "do you think I want to do this? I can''t help it. You promised me to take good care of ling''er for me, but you didn''t do it. I''ll tell you the truth. In fact, I already knew that ling''er has a sexual orientation problem. I just don''t want to tell the truth. I want to change her slowly. You have become my breakthrough point. I see hope in you.


    So, I don''t care what your status is. As long as you are good to ling''er, at least, it can be accepted by the world. Do you know, yesterday ling''er took a girl back to see her parents, which made her parents angry and vomited blood, almost didn''t piss them off. Although our family is not traditional, it can''t accept this kind of thing, and can''t bear this kind of rumors So, you must go back with me and marry ling''er! "


    After listening to grandfather Bai''s words, I was suddenly stunned. No wonder he would deliberately come to me and make an inquiry on me. It was because of this. But I really didn''t expect that Bai Ling would take her daughter home to see her parents, but I was suddenly confused. Who would she bring? At this time, I had a brainstorm, which made me think of a person for the first time Xue Ning, who helped me during the war.


    Now a listen to white grandfather said, white Ling admitted that she is Lily potential, but also brought back a woman to see her parents, in retrospect, everything seems to be on the right, no wonder she to Xue Ning life is obedient, no wonder Xue Ning will help her to save me, no wonder Xue Ning look at my eyes also full of hostility, if I guess right, bailing''s object should be Xue Ning.


    I really didn''t expect that Bai Ling actually disclosed the affair with Xue Ning. In today''s society, no matter what family it is, no one can accept this kind of thing. Which old man doesn''t want his children to have offspring, let alone a kind-hearted grandfather like grandfather Bai.


    I didn''t expect that this grandfather Bai was so open-minded in his heart. He knew everything. Therefore, when he treated me, he rescued Bai Ling who had gone astray by the way. He hoped that she could have a future with me. His requirements were not high. As long as the grandson-in-law was a man, I could not satisfy him with this seemingly simple request I really can''t do anything. I''m willing to do my best for bailing. But I''m responsible for her. I can only say I''m sorry. I can''t do it!


    After thinking about it, I will not marry Bai Ling, whether he oppresses me with pregnancy or influences me with bailing. So, after hesitating, I directly say to grandfather Bai solemnly:


    "grandfather Bai, I know that I did not do well, I lied to you, but just now you saw that my girlfriend left very sad Now I''m worried about her Anwei. I''m really afraid of what happened to her. I''m going to find her now. After I''ve calmed her down, I''ll find you. When the time comes, I''ll have to deal with it. Anyway, I owe you this. But I have to make it clear to you that I can''t marry bailing, because I only have my girlfriend in my heart There''s no room for anyone anymore


    What I said was full of true feelings. Every sentence was from the bottom of my heart. I owed them first. As long as I was not allowed to marry Bai Ling, I would like to do anything. However, grandfather Bai didn''t give me any room to discuss. He directly grasped my hand and said seriously: "this can''t help you. I''ll tell you the truth. I''m determined to take you today You have to follow me when you go. If you don''t, I''ll carry you. Even if the emperor comes, I can''t stop me! "


    In this world, maybe only for the sake of Bai Ling, this grandfather will be so rude. It seems that the kind-hearted grandfather really wants to drive me crazy. I am so anxious that I cry out: "Grandpa Bai, I see you are an elder. I have always respected you, but if you do this again, I will resist!"


    My tone also changed very impolite, because the white grandfather does not eat soft, so I can only have some hard, but as soon as I said this, white grandfather suddenly grinned and said, "Oh, yes, it depends on whether you have this ability."


    After that, he grabbed my shoulder hand and suddenly increased his strength. The pain made me sweat. This seemingly weak old man has great strength. Even I can feel it. Grandfather Bai''s Kung Fu is so secret that I can''t get rid of him. At this time, I can''t worry about other things. I just opened my throat and yelled: "come here Help! Is there anyone else? Come and help me


    I don''t want to face the cry of earth shaking, listen to the white grandfather is also a burst of speechless, perhaps, how he can not think of, I said the resistance is to call for help, he was coagulated, was about to speak to me again, suddenly, a huge figure flashed out, and as soon as he appeared, he took the endless momentum, toward the white grandfather that only grabbed my arm hand Go, in the face of such a domineering and fierce offensive, white grandfather almost reflexively released me and retreated.This huge figure is not someone else. It is my close bodyguard, wasabi. He will come forward only when I am in danger. In fact, I know that I am not the opponent of grandfather Bai at all, but the horseradish with extraordinary skills is not necessarily. Even if Mr. Bai has helped me a lot, but for the sake of Ziyi, I can only choose to offend him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 267

    "After the appearance of wasabi, he immediately pulled me behind him and protected me in front of me. Wasabi, he can give me unlimited sense of security, no matter when, as soon as he appears, he can let me find the feeling of being relied on. Therefore, as soon as the sunflower appears, I will face the white grandfather with an apologetic face and say:" white grandfather, I really can''t live, I have to find my girlfriend first My friend, I will make amends to you in person some other day


    Now I really don''t have time to pester him here. After apologizing with grandfather Bai, I turned to wasabi and said, "wasabi, help me stop this grandfather. Remember, don''t hurt him, just stop him!"


    After that, I turned around and went to my sports car. However, to my complete dismay, I had just taken two steps when a figure suddenly flashed in front of me. The figure looked weak, but it had an endless aura, giving people a very strong feeling. He was the skinny white grandfather. At the moment, he stood with his hands down and squinted at random I, but let me feel very oppressive, when I was extremely shocked, his voice rang leisurely: "solo, you don''t think your bodyguard can stop me?"


    White grandfather''s words immediately let me shocked, for me, he is indeed an enigmatic existence, whether it is his medical skills, or his wisdom, as well as the strength hidden in his body, I can not see through, I know in my heart, my strength is absolutely incomparable with him, I can not escape from his hand, so, I will shout out horseradish.


    Wasabi, I think, has always been the strongest master. I think, he is so old, how can he be the opponent of wasabi, but how can I think that, only in a turn, white grandfather crossed the wasabi, quickly flashed to me, at the moment he showed momentum, it is overwhelming, so powerful, this moment , I suddenly feel that the strength of grandfather Bai is really deep.


    Not only me, but even wasabi was startled. He didn''t seem to think that the old man would be so powerful. Therefore, for the words of grandfather Bai, wasabi was not angry. He just walked to my side seriously and pulled me behind again. Then, he said to grandfather Bai, "the old man is really a master, and I haven''t seen him for a long time You are such an expert, let me experience it today


    Originally, wasabi is a person with few words, everything will be explained with the most concise language, but at this moment, the expression of Wasabi words is polite. Obviously, he does not dare to slack off in front of the white grandfather, and in the face of the giant wasabi, white grandfather also seems to care nothing about the appearance, to him light said: "big man, you can''t beat me Don''t ask for trouble here. I''ll take solo. Don''t worry. I won''t hurt him


    White grandfather''s tone has been virtually crazy to the limit, perhaps, he really did not put the wasabi in the eye, but even so, the wasabi will not let my grandfather take me away, in an instant, the mountain anemone on the towering momentum was sent out, this is a daunting momentum, this momentum, strong and ferocious, did not expect, an old man will put the wasabi Forced to such a field.


    After getting ready, wasabi took off his military coat for a long time, and then said to white grandfather, "Oh, yes, if you don''t try, how can you know I will lose?"


    After that, he also stopped talking nonsense, and directly attacked the white grandfather. As soon as sunflower made a move, he set off an avalanche of momentum. The attack was extremely swift and violent. If I had eaten his fist, I was afraid that I would be half disabled. Therefore, even if I guessed that grandfather Bai''s skill was not ordinary, I couldn''t help pinching a sweat for him. I stood straight in place, closely staring at him The previous scene.


    However, white grandfather in the face of Wasabi so strong attack, but did not immediately Dodge, he just legs slightly squat, made a defensive posture, until the wasabi hit him, he slowly hand. White grandfather''s action looks very slow, but let me once again silly eye is, he this slowly slowly block, but resolved the wasabi strong and strong attack.


    Holding my breath and staring at this scene, I didn''t see what was going on, so I easily cracked the wasabi attack. What made me feel strange was that the old grandfather Bai was not strong, and his movement was so slow. How could he take the wasabi''s attack and still look so easy? I don''t understand. I really don''t know. However, wasabi is As if he had known the strength of CAI grandfather for a long time, he didn''t show too much surprise and just continued to shoot without stopping.


    Although the horseradish is huge, his speed is also amazing. He attacks grandfather Bai one move after another. His movements are very coherent. I know that wasabi is a kung fu master. As early as more than ten years ago, he was the existence of domestic gods, not to mention now. When I saw wasabi shooting, I was fighting Lin Feng at the gate of Lin Feng''s house, but at that time Wasabi did not move the real case, is simply accompany Lin Feng to play, until the end, he only used a move to dry Lin Feng.


    In the war, wasabi fought several experts of the basaltic society alone. At that time, I saw the wild state of wasabi. It was a King Kong that could not be attacked or defended. In my eyes, he was already the existence of the peak. If the two times of Wasabi were just warm-up, then this Once, wasabi is really show themselves, perhaps, for an expert, he is lonely, he is not afraid to meet the strong, he is most afraid is not to meet the opponent, said invincible more lonely, now I really understand this truth.So, at the moment, wasabi attaches so much importance to his opponent this time. His eyes are glowing. The more he hits, the more excited he is. He feels that he has finally found his opponent. What I still don''t understand is that in the face of such a fierce attack from wasabi, grandfather Bai can resist all his moves. You know, all that wasabi shows at the moment is real kung fu If you are not careful, you will lose your life. If you were me, you might have already fallen.


    However, grandfather Bai did it. I couldn''t understand how he was able to defend so tightly. No matter how the wasabi attacked or from where he attacked, he couldn''t hurt him. This really surprised me. I thought I could do some Kung Fu. Even if I knew something about Chinese martial arts, I understood it It''s really not worth mentioning.


    However, grandfather Bai''s slow moves are basically in the defensive state. He has not taken the initiative to attack, or he can''t spare his hand to attack. Because the horseradish moves are too dense, he just keeps on using his moves like a robot. He seems not to be tired, and his movements are fast. He has been circling around grandfather Bai, using both hands and feet, It''s a wonderful fight.


    In particular, when the wasabi rose into the air and kicked several times in the air, it was like Huang Feihong''s shadowless foot in Foshan. My teeth almost fell out. It was really eye opening. No matter what kind of Kung Fu, wasabi seemed to have reached a certain level. These cool movements were so handsome that people were fascinated. I could see my heart In the thumping, inadvertently also secretly learned several moves.


    No matter what, grandfather Bai is still poor in his age. No matter how strong he is, his body is not strong enough. No matter how high his martial arts skills are, he can''t bear the powerful and continuous kicks of wasabi. Finally, grandfather Bai can''t stop him. He has been beaten back and forth by wasabi. His face, which has always been calm and gentle, has changed a little.


    Seeing this scene, I can''t help feeling that grandfather Bai can''t stand it. In fact, my purpose is to stop him from pestering me and make time for me to chase Ziyi. I really don''t want things to happen like this. One of them is my bodyguard, the other is my life saver. No matter who is injured, I don''t want to see it, So, at this time, I wanted to stop them. But I was about to ask the wasabi to stop. Suddenly, grandfather Bai said something that made me scared: "ha ha ha ha, you big man''s martial arts are really good. Old man, I despise you. It seems that I''m going to act seriously!"


    After all, grandfather Bai didn''t immediately move his hand. Instead, he stretched out his legs and made a half squat posture. His hands and feet were always in the same place. The more I saw it, the more familiar I became. Suddenly, I woke up. Isn''t this Taiji? I often see old people doing this in the morning, using Tai Chi to exercise their bodies. They use this kind of action. Only, the so-called Taijiquan is for strengthening the body. Is it really useful for fighting?


    In a trance, I seem to understand one thing, why the wasabi didn''t hurt white grandfather at all just now. It turns out that grandfather Han is not slow in body reaction, but he is using Tai Chi defense. The so-called "soft conquering Gang" should be like this. Therefore, grandfather Bai didn''t make any effort to resist the fierce attack of wasabi.


    At the moment, following the arrogant words of grandfather Bai, I can see that he is going to make real kung fu. It seems that grandfather Bai should be an expert in Taiji. That is to say, he has not used all his strength before, or he has not done anything at all. At this moment, I understand what it means that there are people outside, and there is a heaven out of the sky The accomplishments of martial arts are really endless.


    However, only I was shocked. Wasabi was not as shocked as I was. He was still a positive face. It seemed that he had known for a long time that grandfather Bai didn''t exert all his strength and was trying to test him all the time. Therefore, after hearing that grandfather Bai was going to officially get up, wasabi said faintly: "I''m waiting for your words!"


    After that, the wasabi attacked the white grandfather again. He was still unstoppable. When the wasabi attacked, his circled hand suddenly attacked the wasabi. No matter what time, the action range of white grandfather was not big, but his eyes were very keen. Although the action of Wasabi was as fast as lightning, the white grandfather could In order to easily capture, and then to control, and even, you can take the opportunity to give wasabi a hurt, do not look at the white grandfather is just in place, but do not turn your eyes to look at his me, can see the white grandfather''s action, fast in slow, slow in fast with fast.


    Grandfather Bai has also made a real move. His Taiji is just the opposite of wasabi. He is slow and fast, quiet as a virgin, and as active as a crazy rabbit. But the situation has reversed. His moves can restrain wasabi and cause him great harm. This is the biggest secret of static braking. I feel that grandfather Bai has already shown the subtlety of Tai Chi Li is perfect, this attainments let people admire, in today''s Taiji generation master.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 268

    Since grandfather Bai formally took part in the battle, wasabi has indeed suffered a lot of heavy losses. Although he is old, his strength can''t be underestimated. If it wasn''t for wasabi who was also a master, I''m afraid it would have been impossible. Even so, wasabi also had a feeling that he couldn''t carry it. He was already sweating and his eyes were full of anger, until he suffered from grandfather Bai again After the heavy blow, he fell back again and again, and finally got up.


    This time, wasabi did not move quickly. Instead, he took a rest in the same place for a moment. It seemed that he was accumulating strength and waiting for the opportunity. As expected, as soon as grandfather Bai left his place and took the initiative to move towards him, wasabi seized this opportunity. In a moment, he rushed to grandfather Bai. In the blink of an eye, he flashed in front of the white grandfather, I saw that the huge body of Wasabi was close to the white grandfather.


    I know this move is what he used when he hit Lin Feng. Lin Feng''s powerful body didn''t bear this. It can be imagined that if he was hit by this blow, he would fall to the ground and not be able to stand it. Now, my heart was raised, for fear that the white grandfather would have an accident in front of me.


    However, grandfather Bai gave me too many accidents. This time, he surprised me severely. He seemed to have seen the movements of the wasabi. So, when the wasabi hit him, he suddenly reached out his hand and grasped the wasabi shoulder position, and then he quickly flashed to the rear of the wasabi, just like the great shift of heaven and earth , body shape changes too fast, I did not catch, in my trance, the white grandfather to the wasabi body massage, look at the wasabi look like eating pain.


    Originally, wasabi''s attack was empty, and his body was about to fall forward. In addition, grandfather Bai seemed to be at will. In fact, with an endless momentum of pushing, the huge body of Wasabi that was pushed directly flew out and hit the ground. It made a dull sound. Obviously, the wasabi was hurt by grandfather Bai. This scene deeply shocked me and my heart was shaking wildly It''s really breathtaking. It''s amazing how the skinny old man Bai knocked down the wasabi without any effort.


    In my astonishment, white grandfather clapped his hands at will, gently walked to the wasabi side, said calmly to him: "I have said it for a long time, you are not my opponent, why do you make such a fuss?"


    Grandfather Bai''s tone is not ironic. In fact, he is just expounding a fact, a fact that he thinks is very normal, and that is the fact that makes me completely scratch my eyes on grandfather Bai. An old Chinese medicine doctor with superb medical skills can show such a powerful Tai Chi, and overturn a generation of mythical horseradish. However, although wasabi lost, he didn''t feel humiliated. He even felt that it was an honor to lose in the hands of the enigmatic white grandfather. I saw a respectful look in his eyes.


    After listening to grandfather Bai''s words, wasabi jumped up directly from the ground. Then, he said respectfully to grandfather Bai, "the old man is really an expert. I admire your Taiji. I have met some masters of Taiji before, but they are far inferior to you. You can be called a true Tai Chi master!"


    I really didn''t expect that the wasabi, who has always given no face to anyone, would praise others, and still praise from the heart. For his praise, grandfather Bai didn''t like it. He waved his hand and said, "OK, don''t flatter me. I don''t want to eat this set!"


    Hearing this, wasabi is still serious, continue to say sincerely: "I am not flattering, I really admire you, you are my wasabi this life, the second person to admire!"


    From the beginning to the end, white grandfather has always been indifferent to wasabi. Even though the wasabi showed great strength, he still didn''t care. His purpose was only to catch me back. But when he heard the last sentence of wasabi, he still couldn''t help asking curiously: "Oh, is that so? I''d like to ask you about the first one Who is Pei''s man? "


    At this time, I saw wasabi directly stride to my body, pointed to me and said forcefully to grandfather Bai: "the first is his father, Su Qiyao!"


    Wasabi''s words didn''t shock white grandfather, but surprised me. I couldn''t help but feel excited. It''s no wonder that people like wasabi will submit to my father. It turns out that he and my father are not pure friends, nor simply respect my father''s conduct, but have been subdued by my father by force. It''s really unexpected that they still have such a thing Origin.


    For wasabi, although I don''t get along with him for a long time. But I know him. He is a cold and rebellious man. Ordinary people can''t get into his eyes at all. My father wants to convince him. It''s obviously not enough just by opening his mouth. Then, only by surpassing him in force can he be easily convinced by such military fanatics as horseradish.


    Of course, my father''s courage in other aspects is enough, otherwise, even if the force is stronger, it is impossible for a rebellious person like wasabi to be my bodyguard. But in my consciousness, although I know that my father has strength, but when I know that he is even better than wasabi, I was really surprised. I felt that my father was really against the weather. No wonder I could get along so well. Now, I really admire my father more and more. His identity is more and more mysterious in my heart.After listening to wasabi''s words, grandfather Bai just looked at me. In fact, even if he knew that I had a bodyguard of this strength and my father''s extraordinary, it would surely bring me a lot of trouble. Therefore, he would look at me up and down. Unfortunately, the old man still didn''t care. After he glanced at me a little, he said nothing: "I No matter who his father is, I will take him today, so if you know the truth, you''d better get out of the way! "


    I don''t know if grandfather Bai has ever heard of my father, but look at his meaning. Obviously, he is not afraid of anyone. He is going to take me away today. However, after listening to grandfather Bai''s words, wasabi not only does not retreat, but also stands in front of me. Although he respects the strength of grandfather Bai, he also has his own principles. His purpose is to protect me, certainly not I''ll be taken away at will.


    I know, this is not the way to go on, I don''t want to make things irreparable, and I don''t want to hurt the Bull Demon King. So, I directly said to the Bull Demon King in front of me: "Bull Demon King, you don''t mind, I''ll go with him, but I''ll trouble you with one thing. During my absence, you find Xu Nan and protect her secretly. Don''t let her have any accident £¡¡±


    It seems that today''s things have been unable to hide, the strength of grandfather white is far above the wasabi, if I let the wasabi force to resist, it will only cause irreparable results. Moreover, I must have an end to the matter with bailing, what''s more, grandfather Bai also said Bai Ling is pregnant. No matter whether it''s true or not, I have to find out, so I can''t at this moment I''m running away.


    Now, my only worry is Ziyi. I''m afraid that something will happen to her. What''s more, without my company, I''m afraid that the remaining evils of the Xuanwu society will take her again. I have to ensure her safety, or I''ll have a bad conscience all my life. Anyway, I''m the closest person to Ziyi in this city, and she''s also my closest person, so I can''t let her have a trace of danger, just ask her to forgive me. I''m willing to take care of her all my life. But now, I''m forced to do something about bailing first.


    Although wasabi is loyal, but it is also to my father, his duty is to protect me, not others, so, he did not hesitate to refuse me and said: "absolutely not, I promised your father, must protect you!"


    I looked at wasabi, solemnly said: "you don''t worry, I''m very safe with my grandfather Bai. I don''t need your protection for the time being. But Ziyi is different from her. She is my girlfriend. My favorite person. She will have an accident. I can''t live. So, uncle wasabi, I want you to protect her secretly and wait for me to come back. I hope you can promise me!"


    After that, I bowed deeply to the wasabi. Then, I left the car key to her. Then, I said to my grandfather Bai, "OK, let''s go."


    I know that I have already said this, and wasabi can only obey. Then, I set out with grandfather Bai and went to bailing''s hometown.


    on the way, with the consent of grandfather Bai, I made two phone calls. One was to call Shen Muchen, telling him that I had something to do. I left for a while, and asked him to act as my agent for all the organization Wu, another phone call is to Ziyi, but let me lose. It is true that her phone has been turned off. When I want to call again, grandfather Bai is annoyed and confiscates my mobile phone directly.


    After a long journey, I went back to grandfather Bai''s hometown. When I came here, I was very relaxed. But this time, I felt heavy in my heart. I couldn''t get rid of the uneasy feeling in my heart for a long time. With thousands of melancholy feelings, I came to grandfather Bai''s home. When I arrived at his home, I knew why he would bring me back in a hurry.


    It turns out that in his courtyard, lights have been decorated for a long time. The courtyard is full of excitement, and there are big happy words on the door. Obviously, it is necessary to prepare for the rhythm of the wedding. In such a remote rural area, everything is handled according to the old society, and their marriage form is very simple, that is, the one who worships heaven and earth and the other worships the high hall. There is no need to do anything in modern society West.


    On the way to here, I also thought that grandfather Bai would force me to marry Bai Ling, but I didn''t expect that. No wonder grandfather Bai wanted to bring me back. It turned out that they were all ready, so they sent me the so-called bridegroom.


    Bai Ling''s parents and many relatives gathered in this house to witness the important moment. The festive atmosphere made me confused. I didn''t know what to do. I was like a puppet, led by Bai''s grandfather to know Bai Ling''s parents. Bai Ling''s father seemed to be a government worker, looking very sophisticated Bai Ling''s mother seems to be a strong woman. However, her parents'' first impressions are very good, which has nothing to do with their identity. It makes me feel approachable.


    As soon as the couple saw me, they kept praising me, saying that I was too young and promising to be their son-in-law. And grandfather Bai, after coming back, directly indicated to them that I was bailing''s genuine boyfriend. The real thing was that I was a fake. This time I came here, I specially made a marriage with bailing. Grandfather Bai''s words were like Jingxin pills Bai Ling''s parents feel very happy. They are already in a happy mood. They can''t close their mouths.I was just about to explain. When I was caught, suddenly I was caught by grandfather Bai. He quickly pulled me to a place where there was no one, and then he said seriously to me: "Suluo, you can see it without me. My family is ready for everything Knowing all the people in the village, your marriage has been made public. Now you can''t take it back. So, in any case, you must marry Bai Ling today


    When I heard that grandfather Bai was so strong, I directly and categorically refused, and my attitude was also strong: "I said from the beginning, I can''t marry Bai Ling, because I have a girlfriend, we love each other very much!"


    When I heard this, grandfather Bai said without any doubt: "Su Luo, if you have a little conscience, you should help ling''er. If you don''t marry her, her parents will completely cut off their relationship with her because of her affairs. If the villagers know about her, they will laugh at her. At that time, the child will be pitiful. You don''t want her to become a traitor Remember that she helped you, and more importantly, she really liked you


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 269

    White grandfather''s words I let a choking, to tell the truth, if grandfather Han and I to hard, even if killed me, I will not yield, but he directly told Bai Ling, but can not help but let me stop, indeed, bailing is a poor person, she really love me, from the performance of the war can be seen, to the end even she was injured, but from then on After that, we became strangers.


    Even if I can''t feel too much hurt, I can''t help but feel that I can''t be hurt by her Pregnant.


    Therefore, for the words of white grandfather, I did not refute him, just solemnly said to him: "I want to see Bai Ling!"


    The white grandfather ordered to agree, and then, he took me to bailing''s room, and said to me: "if you think of it, make good preparations. When the evening is full, you''ll have to pay homage to get married!"


    His tone didn''t mean to discuss, but he said to me in an imperative tone. I didn''t say anything. I went directly into Bai Ling''s room. As soon as I went in, I saw Bai Ling. She sat on the bed with red eyes. She must have cried. As soon as she saw me, she immediately met me and asked me, "Suluo, how did you really come here?"


    Looking at the white Ling in front of me, I said with a bitter smile: "tied by your grandfather!"


    Bai Ling listened to my words, her face also changed dignified, her eyes flashed anger, she said to me decisively: "I knew they would be like this, go, I will take you away!"


    I can see that Bai Ling is also dissatisfied with her grandfather''s behavior. However, I didn''t rush to leave. Instead, I held bailing and asked her, "ling''er, are you really pregnant?"


    Hearing my words, bailing suddenly stopped, the anger in her eyes gradually turned into a melancholy mood. She lowered her head and whispered, "in fact, I don''t know. My menstrual period is unstable, but my grandfather took the pulse and told me directly that I was happy!"


    At this time, I knew that Bai Ling was pregnant because of his pulse. That is to say, no one knows whether Bai Ling is really pregnant, even Bai Ling himself, except for his grandfather. But now it seems that I really don''t believe in grandfather Bai. I know that he can do anything for bailing. As long as I am with bailing, his goal will be achieved.


    However, if grandfather Bai''s words are true, what should I do in the future? I have my own children. Can I still be with Ziyi? This is a question I dare not face. When I was in a daze, bailing said to me with shame:


    "Suluo, I blame me. I''m sorry for you. I didn''t mean to involve you, but my parents must force me to marry. My grandfather said that I had a boyfriend and said he could take you Come on, I can''t stop it. My parents locked me in the room. That''s what happened after that. You know. "


    When Bai Ling said this, I basically understood the whole story. Obviously, her parents were so anxious about their daughter''s marriage that they saw something wrong with Bai Ling''s sexual orientation. They didn''t want their daughter to get deeper and deeper, and they didn''t want the scandal to be made public. They could only let Bai Ling get married as soon as possible to cover up the fact, and I became a cover for the fact Son.


    Before that, I promised my grandfather Bai that he would be responsible for bailing and would take good care of him. This naturally became their goal. He was brought to be the son-in-law. It was really self-made. In the final analysis, no one was to blame. It was my own fault. But I knew that the root cause was the exposure of Bai Ling Or everything will be as usual. At this moment, I don''t know whether I should hate myself or her.


    These are now to tangle also useless, so, I comforted Bai Ling, then puzzled asked her: "Ling Er, did you take Xuening to see your parents, why do you want to do this?"


    Suddenly hearing this question, Bai Ling''s face became more and more ashamed. She was a little girl who had done something wrong and didn''t dare to answer me directly. I asked several times. Bai lingcai hesitated to tell me about the situation. Originally, bailing took Xuening to see her parents, but she knew that her family could not accept this matter. So, last time, Bai Ling had no choice but to take Xuening to see her parents She will let me pretend to be her boyfriend, to hide from grandfather Bai, let him not think more.


    Later, bailing began to try to forget Xue Ning, but it didn''t work out. Suddenly, she heard another thing, that is, I was in danger in the war. This frightened Bai Ling, and the only person she could ask for was Xue Ning. Xue Ning wanted to help me, and she wanted to mend old friendship with her to meet Bai Ling''s parents. That''s why Xue Ning was willing to help.


    After listening to Bai Ling''s story, I finally understood why her relationship with Xue Ning was suddenly exposed. I knew that there must be some reason why Xue Ning came to save the scene. It turned out that Bai Ling sacrificed herself and promised her to meet her parents together so that she would no longer have no sense of security. Xue Ning was willing to help, but Xue Ning was like a single minded family She didn''t know how much she opposed it, but she had to insist on going, and it was because of this that I was involved.All in all, the most resentful person is me. If bailing is not to save me, there won''t be such a thing today. For me, I don''t like it any more, but I''m moved by Bai Ling''s behavior. For me, she is really willing to do everything. Even if it''s not related to me, she will still sacrifice to save me She even hurt her parents and was forced to get married.


    Now, I feel more guilty about her. I really don''t know how to make up for this woman. Looking at her, my eyes are red unconsciously. I can''t help but ask her, "ling''er, why do you treat me so well? Do you really love me very much? "


    When I said this, my voice was hoarse, and I was in a bad mood. Bai Ling listened to my words, and her expression was obviously moved. She reached out her hand and stroked my cheek. She said affectionately, "I love you, I love you very much, because you are a different man!"


    At this moment, looking at Bai Ling, I was a little lost in my mind. Once upon a time, it was in this room that we had a relationship and left an indelible memory. Now, here again, we are under the pressure of the outside world, especially in my heart. I really want to hold Bailing in my arms and take care of the person in front of me for the rest of my life But I know it''s impossible. My heart can''t let go of Ziyi.


    Bailing seems to see my mind, she took back her hand and said to me seriously: "Suluo, don''t worry about it. I know you have someone you love deeply. I won''t haunt you. Today''s thing is that I can''t forgive you. Don''t worry, I''ll tell my family clearly and won''t let them mess around!"


    Bai Ling''s words are very serious, but her tone is full of bitter feelings. She is the most painful. Just as grandfather Bai said, once I didn''t marry her, it would not only expose the problem of Bai Ling''s sexual orientation, but also expose her unmarried pregnancy. Then she would not only break the relationship with her parents, but also be ridiculed by the whole village people. She would only be the only one in her life Can live in the shadow of inferiority.


    Everything has come to this stage. Bai Ling still pretends to be strong. She still ignores herself and thinks for me. After saying this, she goes directly to the door and prepares to find her parents to explain the matter for me. Looking at such a stubborn bailing, I can''t help but move. Suddenly, I put out my hand, grabbed bailing, held her in my arms, and whispered to her ear: "Ling''er, I know that what you do is for my good. The person I am most sorry for in my life is you. But, have you ever thought about it, if you are really pregnant, what are you going to do?"


    Bailing in the end whether or not really pregnant, this is my most worry about the problem, although I constantly tell myself, white grandfather''s words are not credible, but not afraid of ten thousand in case, if white Ling is really pregnant, then I really difficult to do. Let''s not say whether I should be responsible for bailing. Even if I''m not responsible, will Ziyi forgive me? Therefore, in any case, I need to know whether bailing is really pregnant. If it is, I must know Bai Ling''s attitude.


    Bai Ling listened to my words, the sadness in her expression became more and more profound, and her eyebrows also had worries that were hard to hide. However, she did not want to show any difference in front of me, so she had to hide her emotions as much as possible, and said to me decisively: "if it is really pregnant, you are not responsible, I can raise the child by myself! "


    Bai Ling''s words slapped me heavily, which made my heart ache inexplicably. I love Bai Ling. I know that she is strong. No matter how she is, she doesn''t want to involve me. She is not the kind of woman who is too dogged. Even if she is pregnant, she will not blackmail me and rob me from Ziyi''s hand, but ask her to beat up the baby, Obviously, it is impossible. Even if she agrees, her family won''t agree.


    But once she was born, as the father of a child, can I really think of nothing? Can I stay away from it? The more I think about it, the more entangled my heart will be. At this moment, the door of Bai Le''er''s room suddenly opened, and it was grandfather Bai who came in. He quickly came to me, and the appearance of white grandfather let me loose Bai Ling in my arms. At this time, I only heard the white grandfather say sternly: "he must be responsible! "


    grandfather Bai''s tone is beyond doubt, and his face is also very grim. Now it seems that even Bai Ling has no room for discussion. As soon as he approached, he said sternly to me:


    " Suluo, do you think I''m cheating you? Now I solemnly tell you that ling''er is really pregnant. This is not a coincidence, because the medicine you take can activate your ability in that aspect, which is easy to cause pregnancy. I also feel ling''er''s pulse, and it is still several times. The result is the same. She is indeed pregnant. Now, this is the fact that can not be changed. This is not better. As long as ling''er gives birth to a great grandson, he will not be afraid of the outside world. So, anyway, you are responsible for my granddaughter and the unborn child! "


    when grandfather Bai said this, his expression was extremely serious and his voice was sonorous and forceful. He didn''t seem to be lying at all. All my doubts were gone. I couldn''t help but believe it completely. At once, my brain was in disorder. Finally, this matter was no longer a small matter. The only way to solve it was that I was responsible for Bai Ling, But it''s really hard for me.I have now entered a dilemma, one side is sad and desperate Ziyi, waiting for me to go back to explain, the other side is bailing pregnant, waiting for me to be responsible, God, what should I do now?


    When I was at a loss, bailing immediately stood up and said to her grandfather without hesitation: "grandfather, I didn''t explain it to you clearly. Suluo has a girlfriend. They two came together very hard. I really don''t want to break up others. If you want me to be happy every day for my good, please don''t make up your own mind and help me Decide where I belong! ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 270

    Bai Ling was really unhappy when she was so upset by her grandfather. She had the most respect for her grandfather, but at the moment, she obviously didn''t agree with her grandfather''s practice. When Bai Ling saw Bai Ling like this, he looked at her with heartache and sighed, "ling''er, grandfather, it''s also for you. I don''t want to see you in the reproach life in the future, not to mention your parents and you Make to the point of breaking off the relationship, ling''er, you should also consider for your own future. Suluo is the only man you love. Even if you don''t fight for it, don''t give up easily! "


    grandfather Bai''s wrinkled face is full of concern. He is really worried about Bai Ling''s future, and his words are also reasonable. Yes, the only man Bai Ling is interested in is me. Now she has an advantage. She cured my illness for me. To tell the truth, I care about Bai Ling from the bottom of my heart. No matter what, I will fight I promise not to let her be wronged, but today''s thing, the most aggrieved person is her, I really can''t watch alone bear the pain, in this world, in addition to I really difficult to find a second man, into her law, so, this matter has no other people to choose, and this is also the real intention of white grandfather to bring me back regardless of everything.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I finally compromised. I solemnly agreed with grandfather Bai, but I also emphasized with him that he would not really be with bailing, but I would come to see her in my spare time, because I have a girlfriend. I can''t leave my beloved Ziyi behind. When my grandfather Bai saw that I agreed to marry Bai Ling, he immediately beamed with joy I didn''t say anything more. I only told me that I could agree to attend the wedding ceremony.


    After chatting with grandfather Bai, I went to Bai Ling''s room again. I knew that Bai Ling was opposed to everything about today''s affairs. But just now, grandfather Bai lowered his posture and said those words to me. Obviously, because of Bai Ling''s personality, he took the initiative to retreat and persuade me. The purpose was to let me comfort Bai Ling and not let her tangle in it Here it is.


    As soon as I got back to bailing''s room, I immediately explained the situation to bailing and made my meaning clear to her. After listening to my words, bailing immediately opened her eyes. She looked at me stupidly and said, "Arlo, do you really want to have a result with me? "


    what I didn''t expect was that I had already explained to her, but Bai Ling still showed an unbelievable look and an unbelievable look with surprise, which made me think she didn''t understand. Therefore, I deliberately stressed it again and said," well, I''d like to marry you, but this is just a form for you Parents, relatives and people in the village! "


    Bai Ling understood my meaning, looked at me with excitement on her face, and said affectionately," Arlo, I understand, I know what you mean, but this is enough for me. However, Arlo, I still want to thank you! "


    it can be seen that as long as I promise, this will be very satisfactory for bailing. Her requirements are not high at all. I also know that in Bai Ling''s heart, she wants to be with me very much. She is willing to do everything for me, for bailing''s sake, and not to let her get into trouble with her family, Of course, bailing could not get it. Her excitement was all over her face.


    Seeing her so happy, my heart was also gratified. In the final analysis, I owe her, which is a part of me to make up for her. When I and our two parties agreed, immediately, this unexpected wedding started.


    This wedding is very simple, just like the TV show, that is, one worship of heaven and earth, two obeisance to the high hall, and so on. Although the wedding is hasty, it still needs to be dressed up. I am a big man. I don''t need too much decoration. I just need to dress up. Bai Ling is different. Everything is very troublesome. Before the wedding, she stayed in the room all the time. Fortunately, there were special personnel to dress her up, which saved a lot of time.


    I was in another room, preparing my own affairs, and I had nothing to do. The main thing I did was to tidy up my mood and make myself happy. Although it was a good occasion, marriage was a big event after all. Even if it was acting, I should try my best. But at this moment, I felt strange and inexpressible in my heart.


    In the evening, most of the villagers came to witness the most grand wedding in the village. Bai Ling''s hometown was full of joy, and the whole village was witnessing our happiness. When Bai Ling and I were fully prepared, all the people attending the wedding were all here. Our hasty wedding officially started.


    I was dressed like an ancient bridegroom. I was holding an ancient wedding with Bailing here. Even though I was prepared for it, I was still in a state of melancholy. However, the atmosphere was so happy that I gradually distracted my attention. My melancholy in my heart was gradually diluted by people''s laughter. Forget it, I think so much It doesn''t help. Since I have promised others to do it, I will be willing to do it well, because this is what I owe bailing. I also use this wedding ceremony to make up for her hurt heart and let her get some comfort from her heart.With the passage of time, a wedding banquet was in a cheerful atmosphere for a long time. After paying homage to the hall, Bai Ling was sent to the bridal chamber, while I was led by my grandfather Bai to deal with the relatives and friends present. I have been smiling to all the people, offering wine to all kinds of people and saying nice words, Suddenly, I feel that I seem to adapt to this role, this moment of me, are no longer their own, as if, this wedding is no longer a walk through so simple, I suddenly realized that I really into the play.


    There were a lot of guests present. I offered a lot of wine, and I didn''t know how many cups I had drunk. I thought that I had a good amount of wine. At this time, I was pushed into the bridal chamber by the crowd. Until the moment when the door of the bridal chamber was closed, I felt the surrounding quiet and reacted. All this was finally over.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 271

    As like as two peas in the bride''s room, I was wearing a red wedding dress, sitting in the red bride''s dress, sitting still at the bedside, just like the ancient bride. This wedding was just a farce for me, but I paid much attention to Bai Ling, whether I was married outside or my chapel, or I am now sitting in bed. While waiting for me to unveil the cover, she did everything meticulously. Maybe, the virtual wedding in Bai Ling''s heart has become a reality. Maybe, this wedding is the only time in her life, and she will never have a chance again, so she will pay so much attention to it.


    See such white Ling, I can''t help but go to the bedside, for her to lift the cover on the head, this moment, I saw her face, she has never made up before, it can be said that I have not seen, her appearance is a kind of natural beauty, does not need to be decorated are already very beautiful, but I can''t think of how, the makeup of her more beautiful, this moment, I Crazy.


    Now I understand. No wonder when I was drinking outside, others said I had found treasure, but I didn''t care. At this time, I suddenly realized that I could get a beautiful woman like Bai Ling as my wife, and I would have no regrets in my life. Unfortunately, she does not belong to me, no matter how intoxicated I am, or a little sober, I know my identity.


    I used the only reason to suppress their own emotions, and then, to sit on the bed of white Ling softly said: "Ling Er, you don''t have a rest! "


    I said this in order to break the embarrassment, because I knew Bai Ling was waiting for me all the time. Bai Ling listened to my words, stood up directly and said softly to me:" Suluo, no matter what we will do in the future, but tonight, you are my bridegroom, you belong to me, right? "


    Bai Ling''s voice is very sweet, which makes me even more intoxicated. Her only bit of reason has been blown out by her, and she nods and replies:" Well! "


    as soon as I heard this, Bai Ling directly took advantage of my absence, and without hesitation kissed my lips, and threw me overboard on the bed. When Bai Ling was so caught off guard, I immediately lost myself and immersed in her gentle hometown. Bai Ling is such a person. She is always straightforward and straightforward in her feelings and loves me without fear She also has her own principles in dealing with things. She knows what to do and what she shouldn''t do. For example, she takes me as her own. Bai Ling just thinks about it in her heart and never shows it.


    Now, since I have promised her to become her short-term bridegroom after paying homage, Bai Ling can''t help herself. She is also a woman, and she needs that. At the moment, it''s the beautiful scenery that gives her this opportunity. I''m almost passive. Bai Ling is doing everything by myself, and I just enjoy it slowly at the beginning, I was half pushing, slowly, I could not control myself at all, and I was burning with fire. In the end, I completely lost my sense. This night, we didn''t know how many times we did it, until both of us were exhausted, then we fell asleep.


    I woke up at noon the next day. After I woke up, my head hurt, but my memory was not broken. I knew what happened yesterday, but I didn''t regret it. Because I knew that I did all this for bailing. Because I owed her, I gave it back to her this time. After I got up, I didn''t eat any rice, so I wanted to say goodbye to them.


    But what I didn''t expect was that this time, I was stopped by the white grandfather. He didn''t let me go. I knew that the old man was not easy to deal with. But seeing that he was endless, I was also a little annoyed and said directly, "I did what you said. What else do you want? "


    grandfather Bai said to me indifferently:" in this case, you should stay here. For you, it''s just a play on occasion, but for Ling Er, it''s a big event in life. She married you this time, and she''ll be your man. She''s quit her job. Now she''ll stay at home and have a baby. Don''t forget, this is your child Ah, you can''t leave it alone. What''s more, you''re just married and you''re going to leave. Let the neighbors know what to do! "


    after hearing this, I suddenly felt that grandfather Bai had a sense of sophistication. I felt that everything was within his expectation. In the end, I had to be at his mercy. Yesterday, it was because the arrow was on the string, and the old man still begged me, but I couldn''t refuse. Now, I have done what he said, and he followed me like this again Ah, he wants to bind me forever and let me stay here!


    Thinking of this, I directly retorted to my grandfather Bai: "grandfather, I''m sorry, I can''t promise you, I also have my life, I can''t stay here forever! "


    in fact, I don''t care about Bai Ling, and I''m not irresponsible to the children in her belly. But I don''t want to be a pawn manipulated by him. I want to be free and not be constrained here. But the white grandfather listened to my words, continued to say to me: "I also did not say to want you to stay here forever, is to wait until Ling Er gave birth to the child, otherwise she stays here alone, I really feel a little uneasy! "


    What, grandfather Bai said to wait for me to have a baby? How long will it take? It''s impossible. So I refused again: "no, absolutely not. I can come back to see her often, but it''s impossible for me to stay until then! "Let''s not talk about the organization and I have to take care of it. It''s Ziyi''s business that makes me head big. How can I stay here? However, after listening to my words, grandfather Bai gave a meaningful smile and then said, "but you must stay! "


    when I heard the tough words, I was stunned for a moment. Then, I yelled at grandfather Bai:" why should I listen to you! "


    seeing my angry appearance, grandfather Bai couldn''t help but smile and said:" to tell you the truth, I had expected that you would have an irresponsible day. Now I will not hide it from you. Although I have cured you of your disease, it is only a temporary cure, not a root cause. If you want to eradicate the disease completely, you must stay and learn Tai Chi with me It was handed down by my ancestors. Its main purpose is not to fight, but to build up your body. It has the effect of self-cultivation. If you practice with me, your body will recover completely. Besides, your self-protection ability is a little poor. Don''t you want to practice some self-protection ability with me? This can also avoid future injury! "


    when I heard that, I was stunned again. I really wanted to improve the force of force than anyone else. I really didn''t expect that the old man''s calculation was so delicate and deeper than anyone else''s. it can be said that since I first entered this house, I''ve been working step by step. Within the scope of his calculation, Bai Ling and I were first asked to treat diseases on the basis of me Something happened, and even accidentally made Bai Ling pregnant. Now, step by step, it seems that he has paved the way. I am a chess piece in his hand.


    Now he wants me to learn Taiji from him. I don''t believe his words. I can''t believe his words any more. Although I know that his kung fu is really attractive, it can strengthen my body and make me no longer vulnerable. I don''t need to rely on others for everything. However, I''m really unhappy to be manipulated like a fool. No matter what kind of bribes he uses to lure me, I can''t compromise.


    So, I refused to him and said, "it''s all about the future. It''s up to God to decide whether to die or not. Today, I have to leave here, and no one can stop me! "


    but I said all about this, but grandfather Bai still didn''t care and said to me:" Oh, yes, but you don''t want to stay. I have convinced ling''er in the morning. She already knows that if you don''t stay here to learn from me, your illness will relapse and you will die. She promised me to stay. Even if you don''t think about ling''er, you should consider it for yourself. Otherwise, even if you go out, what can you do? You have the possibility of relapse at any time. Does your little girl friend want you to be short-lived? So, I advise you to listen to me and stay! "


    I have to take it. Jiang is still old and spicy. Grandfather Bai''s words are reasonable. He is right. I really need to stay. Otherwise, Ziyi will forgive me if I go back. If my stubborn disease is not cured, I will lose my life if there is any problem. In that case, what future can Ziyi and I have to talk about.


    But now I really can''t believe grandfather Bai any more. I feel he''s hiding too deep. I really can''t fight him. He just wants to tie me up and control me at any time. I think, even if I stay here until Bai Ling gives birth to his child, I''m afraid he will find an excuse to let me stay here. Therefore, I really don''t have so much time to spend with him. I have to leave here.


    After thinking about it, I directly asked grandfather Bai, "what if I have to go? "


    when I heard this, grandfather Bai''s expression was still very indifferent, and said to me with disdain:" since you want to leave, it depends on whether you have this ability. Now I give you two ways: first, escape from my hand, and second, suicide. If you don''t want to do either, you have to stay here at ease! "


    after saying this, grandfather Bai no longer cares about my attitude. It seems that he has made up his mind completely and doesn''t give me any room to discuss. However, how can I be the opponent of the old fox? In the days after that, I suffered mental and physical abuse in this place. Whenever I wanted to escape from this house, I never escaped, even at the gate of the courtyard They haven''t even gone half way. Every time is the door did not touch, I was white grandfather to beat back, terrible is, he gave me a merciless, hit me a body.


    Grandfather Bai doesn''t give me soft and direct hegemonism. In this remote country, I have no way to cry, because even bailing was convinced by her grandfather. She even advised me to learn kung fu with my grandfather. This is the most helpless thing for me. The only person who has pity on me has defected. How can I feel.


    Bai Ling also knows my strength. It''s easy to deal with thirty or fifty small minions, but it''s difficult to deal with people like Lin Feng. Therefore, whether it''s to cure a disease or to strengthen myself, she hopes that I can follow my grandfather to practice hard, not only to exercise, but also to improve my strength.


    Of course, Bai Ling also begged my grandfather to let him relax, but he didn''t listen to me at all. He made me look like his enemy for many years, and I had never been soft hearted. I was really forced to die. I wanted to die, but I didn''t have the courage to die, because I had a lot of things to do. I was not willing to die, but I couldn''t find a way to escape No matter how to protest, I even wanted to call the police, but this idea was directly dismissed by me, because my mobile phone has been confiscated by grandfather Bai, which can make me really helpless.Finally, under the torture of grandfather Bai, for a week, my will dissipated. Since it was useless to resist, there was only compromise. What''s more, I really want to learn from grandfather Bai to improve my strength. Moreover, in retrospect, my original dream was to learn from him as a teacher. In this way, my way of learning began.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 272

    After a week, I began to learn Tai Chi with him. Maybe I was too concerned about my own strength. Once I entered Taiji learning, I almost paid a hundred times of effort. I was immersed in martial arts every day. Even eating, sleeping and dreaming had something to do with Taiji. Now, for me, I have to pay a lot of efforts There is no other fun. I just want to learn as soon as possible and get rid of the claws of grandfather Bai.


    Although grandfather Bai has a strange personality, he is very serious when he teaches me Kung Fu. He imparts the essence of Tai Chi to me. My aptitude is not bad in learning other martial arts, but practicing Tai Chi is still very hard. No matter how hard I try, I still hit the stone with an egg cannot withstand a single blow.


    Later, I learned that it was because I was too impatient that I caused side effects, which made me unable to make progress. Taiji is a martial art which stresses a state of mind. Only when I put my mind at a level can we achieve twice the result with half the effort. In itself, the environment in the village is very good, which is very suitable for self-cultivation. However, it is because of my urgent heart that I let myself go My efforts were in vain. So, after some teaching from grandfather Bai, I gradually understood the mystery. I gradually relaxed my mind, studied the essence of Tai Chi and practiced slowly.


    Gradually, I also began to adapt to the life here. From the beginning, I had to run away several times a day. Later, I didn''t think about running away. I even began to like it. In other words, I didn''t want to hurt myself beyond my ability. To tell you the truth, my life here is really good. I don''t need to do anything else. I just need to practice my kung fu White grandfather and ling''er will settle for me. Bai Ling is a typical woman at home. She can take care of the housework very well. With her there, she doesn''t have to worry about anything at home.


    In the following days, I concentrated on practicing martial arts, while Bai Ling was taking care of her fetus. We didn''t sleep together. However, after a period of time together, our relationship gradually improved. Suddenly, I felt like an old man and wife. Unconsciously, I seemed to be used to the days with bailing. This is also the day I once yearned for, a plain life, and male farming Women weaving days, everything seems to be back to the most primitive beautiful, I become nostalgic for the past, nostalgia for bailing.


    Although the thought is turbulent, but my faith in my heart has not changed. I try my best to learn Tai Chi in a short time, not to mention becoming a strong man. At least I can escape in the hands of grandfather Bai. I want to go back quickly, find Ziyi, find my brother, and live my unfinished life.


    At the beginning of practicing, I had hope to exist, but later I found out that all this was just a dream. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t compete with my grandfather. Compared with him, I was just the tip of the iceberg. He had practiced Tai Chi for countless years. Every morning, I had to play a set of tricks, and I pressed my roots in his hands After two moves, I will never be able to escape calmly. Therefore, with my efforts, I want to escape, not to mention waiting for Bai Ling to give birth to the child. Even when the child grows up, I''m afraid I can''t escape from this gate. I think I was fooled by this old fox again. He is completely intentional. He knows that I have no chance to escape, and he just wants me to stay forever This, accompany Bai Ling to spend the rest of her life.


    Although I like to stay with bailing and want to have such a warm home, I still have a lot of mess waiting for me to clean up in the city. I can''t let myself continue to be selfish and give up to others. I can''t abandon Ziyi. I can''t let her go, nor can I lose my dream of fighting.


    In this way, with an enterprising heart, I stayed in Bailing''s hometown for three months. After three months, I almost mastered the essence of Taiji. I thought that even if it was not superb, I could use it freely. Really, now I have tried my best. I have played my best, but I still have no It is still a difficult problem for FA to escape from the palm of his hand.


    In the past three months, Bai Ling''s stomach has been bulging, and I''ve really integrated into the family. I like the day when I get along with Bai Ling. I''m immersed in martial arts every day and do selfless exercises. I''m used to this full and warm life. So, knowing that I can''t escape, I''m not discouraged. On the contrary, failure makes my faith more and more However, one night after three months, I had a nightmare. I dreamt that Ziyi had left me and my organization had collapsed. This nightmare made me wake up in an instant. The scene in the dream was so real that it scared me into a cold sweat A dream let me firmly settled, no matter how comfortable I stay here, no matter how accustomed I am to the present day, I must go back. Bai Ling and the children will come to visit me in the future, but I can''t accompany them all my life. I can''t let go of my real life and those important people in my life. I can''t be isolated from the world and can''t escape from the reality.


    Thinking of this, I made up my mind and was ready to leave immediately. Unless grandfather Bai killed me and let me end my life, no one could stop me. The moment when I woke up from the nightmare happened to be more than three o''clock in the morning. I put on my clothes in the dark and decided to leave quietly.In order not to disturb white grandfather, I didn''t say hello to Bai Ling, but slipped out of the door directly. This time, I didn''t know whether it was grandfather Bai who was sleeping or what was wrong with him. Anyway, until I walked out of his courtyard, the old man didn''t come out to stop me. In this way, I went smoothly all the way, walking in the dark night sky, and quickly walked to the intersection of the village.


    When I came here, my body was much more relaxed. I had an indescribable sense of relief in my heart, but I was also reluctant to give up. Although grandfather Bai was unreasonable sometimes, I didn''t hate him in my heart. To me, he was a respectable elder. Without him, I really was nothing. He not only cured my illness, but also taught me profound knowledge Tai Chi, in the past three months, I have really changed a lot. Therefore, when I really want to leave, I still feel a little reluctant to give up, especially when I want to leave bailing.


    However, I don''t want to be imprisoned here all my life. For me, the outside world is more suitable for me to soar. I have a lot of things to do, especially, I have to explain to Ziyi clearly. I want to tell her the whole story of the matter. In this way, my heart is firmer. I stride forward to the village, but the dark sky makes me suddenly At the same time, I noticed the flashing lights and heard the rapid footsteps, which really scared me a lot. I thought that the haunted white grandfather was catching up again, so I tried to run away.


    At this time, I suddenly heard a female voice behind me: "solo, wait a minute! "


    I recognized that it was Bai Ling''s voice, so I turned around and saw Bai Ling running towards me in a hurry. Seeing me stop, Bai Ling''s rapid pace also slowed down. She was panting slowly close to me. It was dark at night, but I could not see her expression, but I saw her heart. I was ashamed to see her like this, "Ling''er, you don''t have a good rest. What are you doing here?" I said to her in the dark? "


    while walking, Bai Ling said to me in a soft voice:" of course I''m here to see you off! "


    when I left, I didn''t dare to say hello to bailing. I was afraid that she would be sad. I wanted to leave quietly and leave this warm home as soon as possible. But I didn''t expect that bailing found out and chased me off. This made me feel embarrassed. After a long pause, I said," how do you know I''m going to leave? "


    at this time, bailing had come to me, looked at me fondly, and said leisurely," it was my grandfather who called me up. He said you were going to leave. Let me come and see you off! "


    with that, Bai Ling also handed me a package, which contained my clothes, my mobile phone, some water and dry food. Looking at this, Bai Ling brought it here for fear that I would be hungry. Sure enough, I was too naive. I thought that I had escaped from the hand of Bai''s grandfather, and I didn''t know it. But it turned out that he knew, maybe, mine Every move was seen by him, but why did he let me go this time!


    Thinking of this, I immediately asked Bai Ling, "why didn''t my grandfather stop me this time? "


    Bai Ling showed a wry smile and quietly replied," Arlo, do you really think that grandfather is so unreasonable? His purpose of leaving you here is to cure you. Taiji is very suitable for your condition, so that you can have a radical cure. Of course, the most important thing is that grandfather doesn''t want the Tai Chi inherited by his ancestors to have no successor.


    My father was in politics and didn''t dare to be interested in martial arts at all. I was a girl, so I didn''t know about it. Therefore, my grandfather valued you very much and said that you were very suitable for learning Tai Chi. He was his successor. Then he took advantage of your time with me to teach you all the essentials. Now you have mastered them completely and he should teach them All of them have been taught. What can be achieved next depends on your own creation. Therefore, there is no need for him to keep you! "


    Bai Ling''s words directly changed my view on grandfather Bai. I always thought that I was caught in the trap of grandfather Bai and became a pawn manipulated by him. But in fact, I misunderstood him. He didn''t mean to bind me forever, let alone treat me badly. He cured my illness and taught me Kung Fu. He did all these things in a way that made me misunderstood It is through this way, will force me to learn hard, the more I want to escape from here, the more efforts to practice, so, it will naturally get rapid progress.


    Today, I have mastered all the essence of Tai Chi, and grandfather Bai let me go. He didn''t ask me more, so he allowed me to go. Now it seems that I am ashamed of grandfather Bai and even more ashamed of Bai Ling. They really did too much for me, but I only played a fake couple with Bai Ling. Not only that, but Bai Ling was pregnant with me I can''t make up for her love for me in my life.


    After knowing the truth of all this, I confided a few words to Bai Ling: "ling''er, thank you! "


    hearing my words, bailing replied with a smile:" Arlo, I should thank you, thank you for your company during this period of time, I am really happy, thank you! ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 273

    Bai Ling''s satisfaction made me feel more ashamed. I lowered my eyes and looked at Bai Ling''s slightly protruding belly. My heart became more and more sour. My throat seemed to be blocked. After holding for a long time, I finally vomited out a sentence: "ling''er, after I leave, you should take good care of yourself. I will come back to see you when I have time! "


    Bai Ling had been restraining herself. No matter how hard she felt in her heart and didn''t give up, she also squeezed out a smile. But when she heard me say goodbye, her tears still flowed uncontrollably. The tears drenched her face and revealed her sadness. She said to me with a choking voice:" mm-hmm, I know, you go, I''m ok, you Don''t worry about me! "


    only those who leave can feel the sadness of parting. Especially when we leave, we will never return to this kind of life supported by husband and wife. This is a great turning point for Bai Ling. In the future, she will take on her own life and even raise a child by herself. How hard will it be for her to be a woman and how much pressure she will have in her heart I can''t imagine, I can''t imagine.


    But now that I''ve made up my mind, I''ll leave even if I don''t give up. I know it''s useless to say anything now. The more I say, I''m afraid the more I can''t give up. I can only pray for the safety of their mother and son in my heart and live a good life. When I have time, I will often come to see them. So, I hold back the pain in my heart and say to bailing desolately, "OK, Take care of yourself! "


    after that, I want to leave. But as soon as I turned around, I found that I was hugged by others. I knew it was bailing. After all, she still couldn''t give up me. Behind me, she always held me and sobbed. When I turned back, bailing suddenly and heavily kissed my lips. We just stood at the entrance of the village, hugging and kissing, kissing for a long time. All the feelings of not giving up and all the tangled emotions were all Into this kiss.


    After a long time, bailing let me go and said to me in tears: "Arlo, I won''t give you a lift. You should be careful all the way. Go straight ahead, you can take the bus in the town when you get to the road, and then you can transfer back to the city. "


    Bai Ling''s words are very bitter, which shows how reluctant she is in her heart. I can''t help but stretch out my hand to wipe away the tears on her face and say to her:" I know! "


    not only unconsciously, the sky began to brighten, and the chickens in the village crowed. Bai Ling was afraid that I would be seen to go, so she did not dare to delay. So she turned back and looked at her sad back. My heart was deeply hurt again. I prayed for their mother and son again. After that, I resolutely turned away and set foot on the road back to the town ¡£


    Bai Ling''s village is very remote. It''s been a long time since the last time I drove here. I can imagine my pace. When I was on the road, I wanted to make a phone call, but my mobile phone was out of power. There was no display on the boot. I had to trot along the way. When I ran to the main road, it was already bright. I waited for a long time on the side of the road and finally got on An early bus went to town.


    When I got to the town, every household was open, and the shops on the street were also opened. The crowd began to appear on the street, buying vegetables and going to work. It was not a prosperous town, but it was very busy. I didn''t want to enjoy the scenery of the town. I went straight to the station, bought a ticket, and then set off again for the city.


    It was only when the bus started that I felt really out of the poor mountain area. The bus''s destination was the urban area. The more it went forward, the closer I felt to the urban area, and the more expectation I had in my heart. The previous reluctance to give up my feelings and the car''s advance at will slowly faded away, and I was full of expectations.


    Looking at the fields on the road, green, the breath of spring is coming. Today is the middle of April. I spent the whole winter in Bailing''s hometown. However, I didn''t feel the cold winter in the south. I spent the Spring Festival there. During this time, I was really isolated from the world, and I knew nothing about the outside situation.


    I don''t know what''s going on with my dad. I don''t know what''s going on with my organization. What''s more, what I care about most is what''s going on with Ziyi. Does she wash her face with tears all day? Will she be waiting for me in silence? Will she wait for me to give her an explanation like we broke up for the first time? Or, what I dare not imagine, she may be I''ve been forgotten.


    As soon as I think of Ziyi, my heart can''t help but feel pain. I really want to give her an explanation quickly and ask for her forgiveness quickly, so that she will not be sad any more, and I will be happy and happy together. However, the more urgent I am, the slower the speed of the car seems to be. I always feel that I can''t reach the destination, just like sitting on a slow climbing turtle. My heart is a little bit tolerant Impatient.


    After a long ordeal, at noon, the bus finally arrived in the city. As soon as the bus stopped, I couldn''t wait to get off the bus and step into the land of the city. I couldn''t help taking a deep breath, breathing the familiar air, and deeply feeling the taste here. Then, I stopped a car on the side of the road and ran directly to Ziyi rent Where I live.


    As soon as I got on the taxi, my heart became more and more urgent. I kept urging the driver to speed up all the way, so that the taxi driver was a little impatient. But under the pressure of money, he still tried to speed up. But the thing is like this, the more anxious you are, the more trouble you get. When you run to the halfway point, you encounter a wedding procession, occupying the whole street and the whole road ahead I was blocked up. Seeing this anxious state, my heart became more anxious. Although in three months, my heart had undergone a qualitative change, but in the matter of seeing Ziyi, nothing could calm me down, especially in the current situation.To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for the sake of their newlyweds, I''d really scold them. However, they were really too conspicuous. There were so many luxury cars. They also hired professional photographers and celebrity hosts on TV. The lineup was extremely luxurious. They just got married, and people all over the world would like to know the same.


    It''s a happy day for others. I can bear all these things when I just come back. However, the more unfortunate thing is that when the driver was driving around the road, suddenly, a car in front of us passed by and scratched each other. Just for a moment, we stopped the other party''s car. Immediately, a man with a gold chain got out of the car, ran to this side, patted our car, and asked us to discuss an explanation. How overbearing and overbearing the attitude should be.


    When the taxi driver saw that the taxi driver was a luxury car and the man was extremely rude, his face turned pale. However, I really didn''t want to delay in this incident. I immediately said to the driver, "well, you don''t care about him. Just go. I''ll take care of anything. I''ll pay for your repair! "


    the taxi driver may not have thought that I could be so rich. He nodded happily and was about to leave. But before his car started, the door was forced to open. The guy with the gold chain directly pulled the driver out of the car and swore at him:" I said how do you drive? Are you blind? What do you think if you don''t get in the car? "


    this man is full of flesh and looks like a nouveau riche at first sight, but he is full of ruffian and gas. He is obviously not an ordinary person. This little driver never saw this posture, and he was completely frightened and even regressed. Obviously, both sides are responsible for the scraping incident. However, the one with strong wrist will win. However, the small driver is obviously from other places without any influence and can''t fight at all People.


    Now, I don''t care who''s right. I just want to see Ziyi quickly, and I don''t want to delay time here. So, when they argued, I jumped out of the car and said to the gold chain man, "brother, since you damaged your car, we can make compensation. You say, how much money, I''ll pay for it! "


    I thought that the other party pestered the taxi driver just to extort some money, so I obeyed them. I took the initiative to turn hostility into jade and silk and compensate them. However, what I didn''t expect was that my words caused more anger from the other party. When he heard me speak, he raised his foot and kicked me without hesitation. At the same time, he cursed me:" you''re going to bury me and beat me here You know what? I''ve never been short of money. My fuckin ''car was scraped. I just want to ask for an explanation. What''s wrong with you? Get out! "


    this man with a gold chain has a very hot temper. He speaks very fast and acts rudely. He is like a dog and does not let go of his mouth. It can be seen that today''s incident angered him not because of money. Indeed, people who can drive luxury cars don''t care about the money at all. I understand that rich people like them are understandable for the sake of face, but look He is so arrogant, I also feel uncomfortable, patted my pants which he kicked dirty, and then, I looked at him indifferently and said: "talk about it, what do you want to do?


    a contemptuous disregard of the man who had the gold chain, but I could not help him to look at me more than I could see, but how can I see how the man in coarse cloth is a country woodlouse and he is not at all concerned with the rich and powerful people? This makes him even more dissatisfied. He again arrogantly said to me, "neither is it." There is no solution, my request is very simple, you kneel down to me to apologize, and said to me, grandfather, I was wrong, this matter is even solved, what do you think! ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 274

    The golden chain man was too lazy to bully the driver when I interrupted. He pointed the spearhead at me directly. Maybe, he also heard the arrogance in my tone, which made him feel very uncomfortable. Therefore, he must insult me. To tell the truth, if I put it in the past, I can play with him slowly. But now, I have no mood at all, and I have no time for long distance Trekking, running for such a long time, I want to see Ziyi quickly. I can tolerate the big things. No one can stop me from moving forward.


    But he did go too far. The rabbit bit people in a hurry, so I didn''t waste any more saliva with him, because there was no reason to talk to such people. Sometimes, it was safer to speak with my fist. When he didn''t respond, I immediately took a hand, one punch and one leg, and the taxi driver saw this The curtain, the moment was scared silly eyes, stunned in situ.


    After this episode, I took a picture of him casually and said slowly, "OK, it''s OK. Let''s go! "


    If I was in another place, I would still be restrained. But in this city, I''m not afraid of anything. If anyone doesn''t make sense, I will be more unreasonable than him, because I am the day of this city. When the taxi driver saw my extraordinary, he didn''t dare to delay, so he nodded his head immediately and was ready to start with me. However, before we got on the bus, we were suddenly passed on A stern voice came: "stop! "


    the speaker is a female voice, and it is also a familiar female voice. I turn my head and find that this person is not someone else. It is Bai Ling''s target, Xue Ning.


    At the moment, she is rare to wear a formal dress. In the sun, she looks dignified and beautiful with short hair. In this way, she should be a man on weekdays. In fact, she is not bad. Of course, in addition to a smaller upper circumference, everything else is perfect. I really didn''t think that the first person I saw after returning to China was her, and still What''s more, she seems to be the owner of the accident car just now, and the man who was knocked down by me seems to be her driver.


    When I turned my head, Xue Ning also recognized me. At once, she also showed a startled look. She looked at me with a little unbelievable appearance, especially when I was wearing simple clothes. During this period of time, she was a bit afraid to recognize me. After a long pause, she slowly opened her mouth and said, "Suluo, I didn''t expect that you are such a bitch! "


    perhaps, Xue Ning also knew the relationship between Bai Ling and me. No matter when she saw me, she didn''t have a good face. Even if the last war helped me, she didn''t volunteer. Although her manly righteousness and spirit of fearing death made me change my outlook on her, whenever I think of Bai Ling, she exposed her affairs to her parents because of her coercion After making me and white Ling false marriage oolong, this moment, I suddenly feel that the misunderstanding between me and Ziyi, and she can not get rid of the relationship.


    So, even though she helped me, I couldn''t get angry at the thought of bailing and Ziyi. Now I''m indifferent to her. I looked at her and said in a deep voice, "Oh, it''s you. Long time no see! "


    my tone is very insipid. Seeing that I have admitted my identity, Xue Ning immediately flew into a rage. She rushed to me, grabbed me, and yelled at me:" you bitch, where have you been hiding these days? I''m so easy to find. Today I finally dare to be bold and tell my mother where you''ve hidden bailing. I heard that you''ve been together, Is this TM true? "


    at this moment, Xue Ning, from her gentleness just now, suddenly turned into a female tiger. It can be seen that she cares about Bai Ling. During this period of time, Bai Ling, like me, has been staying in her hometown without any contact with the outside world. Therefore, Xue Ning will inevitably go mad if she can''t find her. However, how can she find out about me if I don''t know something about it And bailing together, is it because I and bailing disappear at the same time?


    No matter what, I don''t want to explain anything to her. I just said to her coldly: "Miss Xue, I hope you know yourself a little bit. You should know that you and ling''er can''t be together, and her family won''t agree. If you really like her, let it go and stop pestering her. Oh, by the way, a woman doesn''t always want to be together It''s not elegant! "


    with the last sentence, I couldn''t help laughing at it. If I had been in the past, I would not have cared about her affairs. After all, this is her freedom. But now it is different. Bailing is about to become a mother. She and I have formed a formal marriage to get rid of public opinion. They can''t be reunited now. I must give up Xue Ning''s mind and let her go At the end of Bai Ling, for her sake, I didn''t let Xue Ning transfer the hatred to me.


    Xue Ning seems to have been possessed by the devil, especially if she hasn''t seen her for such a long time. After listening to my words, she really thinks that Bai Ling and I have been completely cured. She was furious and roared at me: "I''m going to kill you! "


    after that, she rushed to me and started to attack me. Although Xue Ning is a woman, her military value is amazing from the war, not to mention it can rival Lin Feng, but compared with me before, it is definitely more than enough. However, now I am not that me. In three months, my strength has improved too much, which is what Xue Ning didn''t know. She thought I was the weak chicken at the beginning If you don''t agree, you''ll fight when you come up.When she rushed to me, I met her moves calmly. She conquered her strength with softness and was easily dissolved by me. At this moment, Xue Ning seemed to me that the Kung Fu was just a show of fists and legs. As long as I kept my mind and focused on her moves, I could easily resist or defuse her attack. This is my progress in this stage.


    I didn''t use 30% of my skill in fighting with her. In my opinion, I didn''t want to hurt her even though I was playing with her. The greatest subtlety of Taiji lies in defense. As long as you practice Taiji in place, it''s like a protective shield, which can keep you comprehensive, make your facial features sharp, and can detect the movement and movement around you, which is not easy to be hurt Even if she was hurt, she was the least hurt.


    the furious Xue Ning completely lost her mind and attacked me constantly. However, she tried her best, but she could not hurt me at all. This made her more angry and her moves became more fierce. It was a deadly move. I was worried and didn''t want to waste it with her Time, always defense is not a problem, so I cracked her next move, immediately hit her, ready to subdue her.


    However, I will let go of fighting with men, but I have no experience in fighting with women. I can''t do heavy hand at all, and it''s inconvenient to fight. Especially when I hold her hand and subdue her, my hand accidentally touches her airport. Although it''s small, it''s still soft, which makes me feel a little embarrassed.


    When I touched her like this, Xue Ning was even more shy and angry. Originally, because of the big noise on our side, many onlookers were attracted. As a man, I didn''t care, but Xue Ning was different. Her family was a respectable family in this city. How could she stand such an invasion? She screamed at me in a hurry: "if you dare to let go, I will definitely Will kill you! "


    although I know that it''s a bit indecent of me to tie her down, I really don''t want to go on and on with her. Therefore, I not only did not let go, but also increased my strength. At the same time, I whispered to her," let me let you go, but you have to let me go. What do you think? "


    at the moment, Xue Ning''s whole body is stuck in my arms. This feeling is extremely ambiguous. Xue Ning is the type of boy not close to me, and my action is the biggest humiliation in the world for her. Her eyes are full of murderous gas, but she can''t do anything about me. Finally, she can only bite her teeth and compromise and say:" OK, I promise you, you can let it go It''s me! "


    as soon as I saw her promise, I immediately let her go and clapped her hands. Like nobody else, Xue Ning, who was free again, quickly arranged her clothes. Her fierce eyes were in a trance, and she felt very shameless. At the same time, she wanted to be angry with me, but she knew that she was not my opponent. Finally, she could only resent me and said," Suluo, I tell you, I''m in a hurry to attend the wedding today, so I won''t have the same insight with you. But wait for me. Since you show up, don''t try to escape my palm! "


    I know that Xue Ning is a man who loves face. When she left, she didn''t forget to speak hard to me. As soon as she finished speaking, she immediately got into her car. The man who was beaten by me quickly got on the bus. Then, the car roared away in front of my eyes, and I quickly got into the taxi and let the driver leave quickly.


    A farce ended in embarrassment, and the taxi driver, seeing my real ability, had a different attitude towards me. Before the accident, he thought I was a country bumpkin and didn''t pay much attention to me. He even felt uneasy because of my urging. Now he felt different about me. He chatted with me while driving, and the lines were full of words His admiration for me, at the same time, his speed did not reduce, a bypass of the wedding procession, he quickly accelerated up.


    After arriving at the destination, the driver didn''t want my fare. However, I didn''t ask him about it, so I got off the car and went straight to the upstairs of Ziyi''s house. With a nervous and excited heart, I slowly climbed upstairs. The closer I was, the more impetuous I became. I didn''t know why, I felt that something bad was going to happen.


    Finally, I dragged some heavy steps to Ziyi''s rented house. I knocked on the door a few times. Then, I waited. A moment later, the door was opened, and the person who opened the door was a strange man.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 275

    I came back full of expectation and expectation. When I knocked on Ziyi''s door, it was a strange man I had never met before. As far as I know, Ziyi has no relatives except mother Luo in this city. Who is the one who opens the door? I am puzzled at the moment when I see him.


    Just as I was thinking about it, the strange man who opened the door took the lead and asked me, "who are you looking for?"


    I don''t know what is the relationship between him and Ziyi, but when I see him so strict, I can''t offend him. If it''s Ziyi''s relatives, it will be bad. So I politely replied, "Hello, is Ziyi at home?"


    The strange man looked at me and said, "who is Ziyi? You''ve got the wrong number. It''s not here! "


    What, he did not, I feel that he is cheating me, but I do not know his identity, can only continue to ask: "uncle, I am Ziyi''s friend, if she is at home, can you let her out to see me, I have something to say to her!"


    Hearing my words, the stranger looked me up and down and said again, "young man, how many times do I have to say before you can understand? There is no one you are talking about here. You''d better leave quickly!"


    He didn''t seem to lie to me, but I still didn''t believe him. Just when I was about to ask him, the strange man said to me, "young man, is Ziyi a very beautiful girl?"


    Hearing this, I immediately came to the spirit, and quickly replied, "mm-hmm, yes, uncle, do you know where she went?"


    See me so excited, uncle said: "she handed over the house to me after the procedures, left, also did not leave me any contact information!"


    Sure enough, Ziyi really didn''t intend to see me. What uncle said was true. Seeing that I was silent, he said something casually, and I didn''t listen to it, so he closed the door directly. Did Ziyi leave me like this, even refused to listen to an explanation? I regret that I didn''t tell her something at that time, which made her leave me.


    I drag the lost body downstairs, Ziyi''s departure, for me, the whole world seems to be dark and peaceful, I stay in place for a long time, my heart is in the sea, fear is deeply swept my body, I chase thousands of, is to get here, quickly see Ziyi, explain everything to her, pray for her forgiveness, who knows, this and I imagine a little It''s not the same.


    Although Ziyi''s departure was a big blow to me, I still didn''t want to give up her. So, I found a phone booth nearby and dialed Ziyi according to the number in my memory. But the phone prompt was really empty. One after another, I immediately called my good brother Shen Muchen.


    After the call was put through, I went straight to the subject and asked Shen Muchen, "Muchen, do you know where Ziyi has gone?"


    Hearing that it was my voice, Shen Muchen''s tone was a little excited. When he heard this question, Shen Muchen obviously stopped for a moment. I suddenly realized what was going on and asked again, "what''s the matter? Tell me quickly!"


    At this time, Shen Muchen quietly replied: "Arlo, you don''t get excited. Ziyi got married today, and we just learned that. The brothers are looking for you crazy. Now I hope you come back. What can I do?"


    What, Ziyi''s getting married? This is more terrifying than the thunderbolt from the blue. I don''t believe that Ziyi, who loves me so much, will suddenly marry someone else. This is absolutely impossible. This news really broke my heart. I had such a nightmare in the early morning of this year, which also drove me to escape from the white family. I can''t wait to come back to find Ziyi, but I never thought that this nightmare would come true. The specific reason is that only ask Ziyi.


    At this moment, I feel difficult to breathe. I can''t accept this fact, but I have to carry it. It''s really heavy and uncomfortable. I dare not delay any more. I quickly asked Shen Muchen, "Muchen, I don''t want to know why. Just tell me where the result is, and don''t interfere in this matter Just go alone. This is an order


    Shen Muchen know my character, also did not persuade me, told me the address, I immediately stopped a taxi, anxious to catch the past.


    The place Shen Muchen told me is Shangshui villa, which is on the outskirts of Beicheng. In addition to the center of the city, the north of the city has the best development. The government has invested a lot of money to develop it in the north of the city. Therefore, the economic development in the north of the city is the fastest. There is a villa called Shangshui villa on the outskirts of this city. It can be said that it is the most luxurious entertainment place in the city It is a paradise for the rich.


    Just like the paradise on earth, it is a place where people gather in the upper class. Ordinary people can only look up and are not qualified to enter here. Ziyi can even hold a wedding in the place. It can be seen that her marriage object is absolutely extraordinary, because usually, that villa can not take over the wedding ceremony, because such people are currently Not yet.


    I couldn''t figure out who Ziyi would marry in a hurry, why she would get married, and even more afraid that the wedding had been held. So, I could only urge the driver to hurry up. At the speed of flying, I finally arrived at Shangshui villa. As soon as I got to the villa, I found that the whole manor had a strong festive atmosphere, and all kinds of things stopped around the villa Luxury car, I have a misfits in this taxi, and it is hard to avoid noticing. Especially, my image can not bear to look straight at, and the hair is untidy, and the woodlouse is full of clothes, even patches. It is totally a image of a haunting man, which makes the guests and guests and doormen welcome. After all, this place is rich and identities. When I came here, they all looked at me with disdain.I didn''t care about other people''s eyes. I just wanted to know what Ziyi had gone through during my absence. However, when I stood outside the villa to check on her, my heart suddenly suddenly burst out again because I saw many luxury cars here, which seemed familiar to me. Suddenly, I remembered him They are not the wedding procession I met on my way to Ziyi''s house. At that time, the crowded motorcade was blocked on the road, which had to attract my attention, especially when so many luxury cars were driving together.


    Now, I just know that the gorgeous wedding procession is the team to meet Ziyi. She and I passed by like that. When my eyes swept to Xue Ning''s car, I was more convinced that they were them. Thinking of this, my heart was tingling again. My whole body seemed to have been cut by tens of thousands of knives. The pain was so sharp that I could no longer control other things. I went straight to the villa.


    The villa is closed today. It seems that the married person has contracted the whole villa. Those who want to go in must show the invitation card. However, the rustic man like me is obviously not like the person with invitation card. Even in ordinary times, I don''t seem to be a consumer. I was driven away by the guard who can''t discuss.


    After all, the North District is not my territory, especially in this villa. So, no matter how anxious I was, I didn''t want to mess around. After being driven out of the door, I thought of other ways to get in. While thinking about it, I circled around the villa, which covers a large area, is located in an independent position and has protective measures Shi also did a good job. The walls were high and there were patrols.


    The only way for me to go in now is to find a place without patrol personnel, climb over the wall and enter into it. I made up my mind. I immediately started to move. In a very hidden place, I found a cap from the package. Then, I quietly approached the wall of the villa. After the patrol personnel passed by, I climbed over the wall as fast as possible and secretly Dive in.


    In the courtyard of the villa, I immediately looked around and found that there was no one. So I directly raised my head and straightened my chest. I walked up in the villa and put out the guests'' airs. However, my clothes are really too rustic. Even if I put my airs well, it is easy to make people suspect, because almost everyone who enters the villa is male They are all in western dress and leather shoes, and women are bright and bright. No one will be like a woodlouse like me. But since I came in, others would be curious about me, nor did anyone question me. Perhaps, some people think that I am playing the role of pig eating tiger, everyone''s heart is clear, can enter inside, is extraordinary person.


    Therefore, even those patrolling people did not come to cross examine me for fear that I might offend some big people. After walking for a while, I felt more and more that the villa was really like a palace. It was built in a special style, and all kinds of unique scenery stood here. However, no matter how beautiful the scenery was, I didn''t want to watch it. It was just in focus Looking for the wedding scene.


    However, the more anxious and blind I was, I had to mix with the guests and follow them, and finally I found the wedding place. This is the back garden of the villa. Compared with the front yard, it is more spacious and magnificent. There are about 100 tables in the huge back garden. Most of the tables are full. I came late. The wedding ceremony has been carried out and the emcee is in the process The stage was full of speeches. I tightly suppressed my frantic mood and found a remote table to sit on an empty seat.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 276

    The seats here are arranged in an orderly way. The more the front is, the more noble the identity is. Slowly, the identity will gradually fall behind. In order not to attract attention, I specially chose the seat at the most edge, but it is the most insignificant table. There are also people with status sitting on it. They are obviously not happy with me when I sit here. They all look at me with puzzled eyes I even murmured that I didn''t deserve to be with them.


    I didn''t care. I just ate at the table and pretended to look at the scene carelessly. To my surprise, I saw many familiar faces here. Many of the guests were black and white. Even Wu Tianhao, who I know well, also came. He sat in the VIP seat as if occupying the main place Of course, Xue Ning was also at the dinner. In addition, I also saw a disgusting face, Kang Ming, the second generation of officials who worked for the tiger.


    Obviously, these people are definitely not running for Ziyi. I am eager to know where Ziyi is going to marry. Therefore, I can only hold my breath and listen to other people''s comments. Slowly, through the conversation around, I knew the situation of the scene. It turns out that the man who married Ziyi was Fu Dong.


    Although I don''t know the name Fu Dong, I am very familiar with it, because this talent is a real underworld prince. In this city, I can say that I cover the sky with one hand, but I am limited to only one city, which can''t be compared with Fudong. As long as you are black, you should have heard his name, not to say how much he has It''s because he was born into a strong family.


    His father is called Buddha in the rivers and lakes. He is a wonderful figure. He is the underground emperor of the whole provincial city. No matter whether you are mixed with black or white, you should give him a little thin face. Almost no one dares to offend him. No matter you are the leader of that City, as long as you meet him, you should respectfully call him Buddha. He is so capable and a true biography Strange people.


    The name of the Buddha is a legend. Even Xue family, once the underground king, can''t compete with it. As for how much cattle he has, nobody knows. In recent years, no one will offend the underground emperor. Of course, I also mixed up the fame. After I learned more information, I heard about this figure.


    But what I can''t believe at the moment is that Ziyi wants to marry the prince. In an instant, my already anxious heart is completely broken, as if it is crushed by a huge stone. I know deeply that the Fu family is the existence that I can''t afford to offend. If I offend them, I can say that the power I manage with painstakingly can be destroyed in an instant, and there is no way If we have a foothold in this city, of course, it is also a problem whether we can live or not.


    Judging from the guests on the scene, many important people came to pay Dong''s wedding ceremony. I know how much face their family is. Compared with him, I feel like a joke. However, even if the other party is the king of heaven, I can''t watch Ziyi marry him and give up my beloved woman. I really don''t understand why Ziyi is involved with Fu Dong What happened in the three months since I left? In the end, is Fu Dong looking for Ziyi, or is Ziyi climbing up to Fu''s house? Is it Ziyi who is completely desperate for me, so, deliberately looking for this big man is to anger me?


    My heart kept telling me, things will never be like this, I believe Ziyi, her feelings for me absolutely stand the test, before, even if we have completely broken up, but after the explanation, she still forgive me, and I am together again, and this time, because of bailing, although hurt her heart, but we have not broken up, I have not with She explained that she could not abandon me like this, could not give up my marriage with others, absolutely impossible, I know, she must be forced.


    Just as I was thinking hard, suddenly, the sound of music rang. This is the wedding march. With the sound of music, it immediately attracted thunderous applause from the audience. Accompanied by applause, Fu Dong, the leading actor of the wedding ceremony, was wearing a handsome black dress with a touch of heroine between his brows, and a slight sunshine on his body, Let him seem to be full of infinite light, dazzling and dazzling.


    Fu Dong, my opponent, my rival in love, ushered in such a powerful opponent when I couldn''t predict. It was definitely a disaster coming from the sky. It was like a big hailstone in the sky, which hit my heart hard. I tried to condense the broken heart and watched the wedding. Is extremely nervous looking forward to the appearance of the bride.


    After a short while, with the master''s call, the bride also entered. After hearing this sound, I immediately turned my head and found that at the end of the red carpet, Ziyi was slowly stepping on the red carpet and walking leisurely towards the center of the stage. Behind her, there were many flower children holding the wedding dress for her and following them slowly with scattered petals. Their movements were stable and orderly.


    At the moment, Ziyi has a classic hairstyle, wears a princess style wedding dress crown, wears an extremely gorgeous wedding dress, coupled with her beautiful face, the beauty can not be described in words. Ziyi originally belongs to the kind of stunning beauty, and seeing her wearing wedding dress and painting makeup, Ziyi instantly becomes the most beautiful woman in the world, her appearance, her Temperament, are deeply attracted to me, affect my heart, let my heart keep shaking.How many times have I married Ziyi in my dream and lived with her forever. In reality, I also made an agreement with her. When we found mother Luo, we would get a certificate to get married. However, the happy life of Ziyi and I was interrupted by grandfather Bai. What''s more, in the three months since I disappeared, Ziyi suddenly became someone else''s bride.


    But when I saw my beloved woman step into the marriage palace with others, this kind of taste is really too oppressive and bent. My heart is even more painful to the extreme. What makes my heart like a knife is that when Ziyi walks, she still appears a faint smile on her face. Seeing her appearance, she does not feel forced at all. She seems to have changed to me Heart, willing to marry others.


    And everyone on the scene, almost all from the sincere applause, everyone''s face is full of smile, for the new couple sent sincere blessing, only I, alone sad, sad, oppressed.


    After waking up from that dream, I left bailing''s hometown at the fastest speed. I kept on my way and didn''t even have the mood to eat. The purpose was to see Ziyi early and give myself a psychological comfort. But I really didn''t think that after coming in a hurry, I got this result. My heart was completely broken with Ziyi''s smile Yes.


    If we say that Bai Ling and I are forced to get married, just to take a form to cover up Bai Ling''s pregnancy, but Ziyi, she is really here, and a man who is 100 times stronger than me, is holding an unprecedented luxury wedding. This is a fact more difficult for me to accept than death. At this moment, I really want to escape from this place, I don''t want to see Witness this sad scene, but at the beginning of this moment, my body seems to be out of my control, the deepest part of my heart keeps telling me, can''t leave, must not leave, let me wait for the arrival of the miracle.


    Time goes by in my expectation, but the miracle has never happened. Ziyi and Fudong''s wedding are in full swing. For me, every minute here is a torment. The further the wedding is, my heart will be tingling. Unconsciously, the wedding has reached a critical moment, and it is also the most exciting moment. This moment, the emcee, is the most exciting one Solemnly reciting the wedding vow is also a problem for each couple. It is a long oath, and the expression of Si Yi Nian''s oath is more sacred and serious.


    At last, the master of ceremonies, in the whole audience''s gaze, seriously dealt with Dong and asked, "our handsome bridegroom, I now ask you, would you like to marry Miss Ziyi in front of you?"


    After all, the bridegroom''s official is the main character of the scene. After the master of ceremonies raised this question, he did not hesitate to shout in front of all the people: "I will! "


    Fu Dong''s voice was bold and powerful, which attracted the cheers of the people on the scene, but it was a panic for me. Especially, when the master of ceremonies asked Ziyi whether she would like to marry Fu Dong as his wife, my heart was shaking violently. At this moment, I believe in Ziyi and our unswerving love. It is her love that makes my heart stronger Determined, even if Bai Ling has my child, I would like to return for Ziyi, because I always firmly believe that the relationship between me and Ziyi is indestructible.


    At the moment, if I want to witness my beloved woman, Luo Ziyi is about to become someone else''s bride. I want to hear with my own ears that Ziyi is willing to marry someone else as a wife. How can I accept this? At this moment, for love, I really can''t control so much, because I don''t want to do things that I regret. Now, no matter how strong Fu Dong''s background is, no matter whether Ziyi is forced to marry Fu Dong, or whether Ziyi will forgive me, I can''t watch this woman I love marry another man. Even if he really likes this man, I will fight for it.


    This time, I have to fight for it. Even if there is only one chance, I will fight for it. Otherwise, I will regret all my life. Therefore, in the silence of the whole audience, waiting for Ziyi''s reply, it is the moment when Ziyi wants to open his mouth to accept this solemn pledge. I have been hiding in the corner, and suddenly stand up from my seat and dance with the biggest voice Fu Dong, on the stage, yelled word by word: "I don''t agree! ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 277

    My voice soared into the sky, with endless momentum in my voice, which reverberated in the sky for a long time. The happy atmosphere of the scene was instantly broken by me, and almost everyone''s eyes were on me at the same time. It was in such a moment that I became the focus of the audience. Everyone''s eyes were full of surprise, especially those who sat at the same table with me. No one thought that I, a ragged bunk, would dare to do something in such a grand wedding ceremony. It was unthinkable for anyone, and almost all the people in the audience thought of me As a madman.


    I ignored people''s eyes, calmly walked forward, came to the red carpet where Ziyi had walked. I slowly took off my hat, looked at Ziyi with high head and cried out: "Ziyi, you can''t marry him! "


    this sentence is the most urgent voice in my heart. I''m really afraid that Ziyi will say three words. I can''t bear such a fact at all. Therefore, I must stand up to stop her in time. I want to let her know that I have Suluo back.


    just, as I shouted, the crowd gathered first, and then they realized that I was coming to the bride, and the accusation immediately broke from the crowd: "where is this silly B? How did you get in?" "


    " yes, how can such people get into here? What do the guards do to eat! "


    " I said you should keep your voice down. Anyone who can come in here and dare to make trouble at the wedding ceremony of the Fu family should not be a small role! "


    "I recognize it. I''ve seen it before. She seems to be the boss of the newly rising organization! "


    " what, no, he won''t be the leader of the student party. However, where did he come from to make trouble on the Buddha''s territory? "


    " I heard that the bride had dated him! "


    the crowd kept talking, but I didn''t care. I just stared at Ziyi. At this moment, I didn''t care about other people''s opinions. My eyes were only Ziyi. I thought Ziyi would be excited to tears when she saw me. At least I should be very excited. But I found that I was wrong and Ziyi saw me No excitement, she just touched my eyes that moment of consternation, and then, her expression will restore calm, as if I was a passer-by in her life, in her heart can only stir up a ripple, but can not stir up waves.


    Ziyi''s indifference makes my heart hurt even more. All kinds of emotions interweave in my heart, and the emotions in my heart gush out in an instant. I stare at Ziyi and walk towards her step by step. My pace is very heavy, and every step of the progress takes all the effort to eat milk, as if the earth is shaking for me, and when I am about to approach Ziyi, suddenly However, a large number of security guards dressed in suits suddenly stopped me.


    These people should be the security guards in the villa. Their strength seems not to be weak. They have the strong momentum of soldiers, especially the leader. He may be the housekeeper of the villa. After seeing me, he directly asked me with indignation: "who are you? How did you come in? Show me your invitation card! "


    at the moment, I just want to talk to Ziyi and ask what''s wrong with her. Otherwise, even if I die, I won''t die in peace. I''m not in the mood to say a lot of nonsense with anyone else. So, no matter who he is, I yelled at him with a loud voice:" get out of the way! "


    my voice was strong and powerful, but it was mixed with deep anger. The man who took the lead immediately became angry when he saw that I was so stubborn and ordered:" take him down! "


    immediately, more than a dozen security guards in suits and shoes attacked me collectively. They were all well-trained people. As soon as they rushed up, they would not be polite to attack me. They were very fierce. My heart was always led by Ziyi, and I had no intention to fight. I knew that in other people''s territory, even if I resisted, it was futile. Therefore, I didn''t fight back at all, Just let them trample, these people start very heavy, if not for my steady pace, they would have been knocked down.


    Even if I didn''t fall down, I felt bad. It was OK to be an ordinary person, but they were different professionals. They were attacked by them everywhere. Their bones were scattered, and their faces became ferocious. Maybe my behavior was too outrageous. At this time, another one came out from the guest seat Some displeased voices: "kill this pretended B criminal, don''t let him stand in the way here. "


    " it''s rare for a man to be so shameless! "


    " this man is really a leader of an organization at any rate. How can he be such a virtuous person? I don''t know who gave him the courage to make trouble in the Buddha''s court. "


    " we should teach him how small he is! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I still pay no attention to all the voices around me. My attention is only focused on Ziyi. No matter how others hit me or scold me, my eyes are always focused on Ziyi. I can endure the pain in my body. What makes me more intolerable is that Ziyi''s expression is indifferent from the beginning to the end, even if I am abused and insulted by others She didn''t mean to dissuade, as if all these things had nothing to do with her.Is this still the Ziyi who loves me? Before her, even if I was hurt a little, she would not die to stand out, and even, she can be desperate for me, why, only a short three months, everything has changed, Ziyi how can become this way? How can her heart become so hard, she has no feelings for me? What happened in the middle, let Ziyi ignore me so much.


    Thinking of this, my heart burst into a burst of emotion, eyes suddenly burst into flames, when one of the suit man''s feet kick to me, I suddenly shot, caught his foot, forced a swing, directly to throw him to fly, and then keep on, I attacked another suit man, to put in three months ago, with my strength to deal with them, estimated that I was Hang Da, but now, I''m different. After practicing Tai Chi with grandfather Bai for so long, my strength has been improved by more than one level, which makes me become sharp and introverted. It can be said that it is more than enough to deal with these men in suits.


    In addition, my heart with too much resentment, the whole person is also in a violent state, I feel my momentum, change even I am afraid, I did not leave a hand at all, use my greatest power, invisible system visible, with slow play fast, ordinary people see, my action is not urgent and slow, but in fact, every time I make a move, I always take the same to respond to changes Shi, almost not long ago, these strong suit men, I was down.


    This scene stunned the audience and made everyone speechless. As long as anyone with eyes can see, I have done more than ten powerful security guards in such a short time. My strength is certainly extraordinary. At this moment, those who look down on me look different.


    However, my strength didn''t frighten the leader. Instead, he was completely infuriated. He saw that I dare to be wild here. He immediately yelled: "you are looking for death! "


    with that, he attacked me quickly. His movements were very fast, and his momentum was extremely strong. As soon as he was close to me, he attacked me quickly. His action was fierce and swift. For me, in addition to my grandfather Bai who abused me for thousands of times, the most serious opponent I had ever fought against was Lin Feng, who was already dead. At that time, my skill could also be against Fu PU So, I was vulnerable in front of him. I felt that he was the strongest existence, which left a shadow in my heart. In the later war, I didn''t dare to fight against him. I just wanted to escape and seek the protection of others.


    The man in front of me is obviously much better than Lin Feng. It can be said that they are not comparable in terms of speed and strength. No wonder he saw me beat down a group of his hands and dared to attack me so wildly. Since I learned Taiji, I haven''t really met an opponent. I just fought Xue Ning just for fun, I didn''t even try my best, but at the moment, facing the leading man in front of me, I didn''t dare to neglect him. I showed all I had learned in the past three months.


    To tell you the truth, he is really strong. Since he can guard the house in this manor, he is absolutely a real expert. His movements are gorgeous and vigorous. His movements are very powerful. His movements are swift and flowing. He can complete them in a single breath. Even if I practice Taiji well, it is hard to avoid some difficulties. I brake my Tai Chi with a static momentum and overcome the strong with softness , play incisively and vividly, we two people fight is in full swing.


    The man in front of him should be well-known. No one thinks it strange that he shows great strength. However, as a young boy, I can make a few moves on his hand without any damage, which makes many people surprised. In the crowd, there is a rustling sound:


    "crouching, this boy is really powerful, Haizi is a Buddha This boy can even draw with him. It''s really extraordinary! "


    " yes, if you take a closer look, this guy uses Tai Chi. Look at his posture, he is quite skilled. It''s really not easy to have this kind of nature at his age! "


    " ah, it''s a pity that such a good age is going to die young. No matter how fierce it is, if you make trouble in Buddha''s court, you will die! ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 278

    These voices floated into my ears and were directly ignored by me. In other words, I didn''t listen to them at all. I was only immersed in fighting with Haizi. I had only one idea in my heart. I wanted to defeat him quickly. Then I asked Ziyi what had happened to her during my absence. However, the more anxious I was, the more unstable my state was, the worse the effect would be I almost got hurt.


    fortunately, with the passage of time, I gradually opened some tricks to move forward, and I realized many of the essence of Tai Chi in actual fighting. I also understood the intentions of white grandfather. If there were no real rivals, I would even hid in the gully for a hundred years, and my strength could not be improved. We should find our own problems and summarize our experience through actual combat, so as to make continuous progress.


    Now, I have basically mastered Taiji, but I still lack actual combat experience. Therefore, when I meet such a strong opponent for the first time, I will inevitably be a bit in a hurry and some can''t resist. However, it''s not that I''m not proficient in learning, but I''m short of experience. Wake up, I finally understand, I am now the most unstable is the state of mind, want to show the greatest power of Tai Chi, you need to slow down the state of mind, the more anxious you play the worse, Tai Chi stresses is calm, calm down to face everything, after understanding this, I try to temporarily put down the mood in my heart, slowly calm down, direct to the state of selflessness Boundary.


    Then, in my mind, I kept rolling the essence of Taiji. My hands and feet followed what I thought in my head. My eyes and ears were more sensitive to capture each other''s movements. Sure enough, after the state of mind was relaxed, my senses became sharp. The effect of Taiji was very remarkable. I could easily dissolve Haizi without much effort The move.


    If it is on other occasions, I will accompany him to play slowly, which may be conducive to my military progress, but at the moment, I have no desire to fight. Although I have rarely put my mind at ease, my goal has not changed. I only come for purple, and I will try my best to knock down the dog in the way. Therefore, in a trance, my eyes suddenly emit strange light, trying to use The fastest speed to find his flaws.


    But Haizi, under the attention of the audience around me, was so hard to deal with a young boy like me. He could not hold his face any longer. He used all his skills to attack me in a series of ways. Finally, at the moment when his iron fist was about to hit me, my hand quickly wrapped around his arm and threw his whole body away. Now he was furious, and his eyes were already red. I saw that he came to me with a gust of anger, just like a tornado. In the blink of an eye, he came to me. Then, he jumped up, and the whole body seemed to be They all rotated, that is to say, at this moment, his feet, very flexible and continuous kick to me, every kick, are very fierce and cruel.


    I immediately fixed my mind, put down my legs and squatted slightly. When his feet reached me, my body immediately made a big swing, and my hands also defused the strength of Haizi''s feet, changed the direction of his attack, and let his whole person jump past me, just as he flew over me Between, my hand with swift and violent force, clap to his back, let Haizi come directly a stagger, nearly fall to the ground.


    However, I kept on taking advantage of the situation, flashed behind him, and gave him a few palms. The force seemed gentle, but in fact, with endless energy, I directly collapsed on the ground. My move was too fast, it can be said that the reversal was very sudden, so many people on the scene did not see what was going on. Even, some people just thought that Haizi was better than others However, he was knocked down by me in a flash. How can this not be surprising? It is hard for us to believe that among the younger generation, there should be such a powerful person.


    Even I couldn''t believe it. I was shocked by the subtlety of Taiji. I didn''t think that it would have such a strong effect after practicing it. No wonder grandfather Bai is old, but he can defeat the horseradish in the peak period. It turns out that the martial arts of Taiji are really wonderful ¡£


    And the most surprising thing in the scene was Xue Ning. She was even more surprised that her jaw was falling off. She might not have thought that I had such a big ability. In the morning, she was still fighting with me out of her own strength. Maybe, now she remembered, it was a joke. On the other side, Wu Tianhao looked at me with a slightly abnormal look. Obviously, even this unfathomable person had great curiosity about me.


    I''m in all kinds of eyes, but I don''t feel any pleasure. In my heart, I''m only worried about Ziyi, my favorite woman. The woman who is going to be the bride of others is indifferent to my changes and all I''ve done. This kind of her really makes my heart ache. If I don''t know the truth, I will die in peace. When the whole audience is shocked, I suddenly flash my body and flash to Ziyi.


    Standing in front of her, I can clearly smell the familiar smell of Ziyi, which makes me intoxicated. I feel a bit intoxicated, but my heart is more and more painful, because she is still that she, but her eyes to me become like a stranger, so indifferent, so indifferent, so I feel terrible, and the woman I love will treat me What a terrible thing to be strange!The distance between us is less than one meter, but it is like a thousand rivers and mountains. Far away, I can''t touch Ziyi. I can only wait and see. I dare not move. I''m afraid Ziyi''s mouth will hurt me. But at this moment, I really don''t know what to do. My heart is shaking, my eyes are burning with pain, and my throat is full of sour water. After a long time, I can do my best Li, an extremely hoarse and heartrending voice came out of his throat:


    "Ziyi, we have experienced so many difficulties, but we have come step by step. I know that I am sorry for you. I owe you an explanation. For such a long time, you have waited, and you have forgiven me. But now, only three months, why don''t you wait for me Why don''t you want to hear my explanation? "


    after I said this, it was as if the whole world was clean. In such a big scene, hundreds of influential people seemed to be frozen. The focus of the whole audience was on me and Ziyi. After speaking, I was in a violent mood and I was drowning in my heart. I told the most difficult confusion in my heart, and I was waiting for Ziyi''s return A. I hope she can tell me why.


    However, when I asked the question that bothered me for a long time, Ziyi, who had been calm as water, finally moved. Her buried emotion finally emerged. Her expression was changing, and her eyes were gradually red. I could see that she did not abandon me completely. In fact, her heart still had mine. My words touched her heartstrings and let her die In response, I stare at her tightly, slowly waiting for her answer, but Ziyi this has not opened, the crowd under the stage is first exploded. All of a sudden, those who were stunned and stopped talking to me.


    Although, as the leader of a gang, I also have a great reputation in this city, but after all, I am a new character, and disappeared for three months. Therefore, there are not many people who know me and Ziyi''s story. From the beginning, most people thought that I was here to make trouble. When I clearly hindered and said such a thing to Ziyi, almost everyone understood that Ziyi and I had been friends. It was because of this that all the people under the stage were boiling.


    Many people think that I am brave enough to make trouble on the Buddha''s territory and rob Fu Dong''s bride. The Buddha''s reputation is famous in the underground world of the whole country. I''m afraid that no one has the courage, but I did so. Therefore, my behavior made the people at the scene very puzzled, at the same time, it also caused public anger.


    In particular, the son of the vice bureau who was abused by me took the opportunity to stir up the flames, constantly said bad things about me, and wanted to send me to the entrance of the cliff. My other enemy, Xue Ning, looked at me with great interest. For her, it was a rare and gratifying play. After all, in Xue Ning''s eyes, I was her rival in love Suddenly, I got involved with Fu''s bride. Even though I seem to care about this bride, she is more interested in me.


    However, as my former benefactor Wu Tianhao, he did not have too many reactions. In his eyes, he still had an unpredictable look, which made people wonder. I don''t understand his attitude towards this farce. I don''t want to know. I don''t care about all things in the world at this moment. I only care about Ziyi.


    For me, the most terrible thing is not the enemy''s strength, not the audience''s comments, but Ziyi''s attitude towards me. I finally saw that she was moved, but then her answer to me directly broke my heart: "you are not worthy, and you are not worth waiting for you! "


    Ziyi''s words are particularly straightforward, and the tone is extremely cold. I can''t help shivering all over my body. I stare at Ziyi and ask her bitterly:" Ziyi, why, why is this? What can''t I come back to explain? ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 279

    When I said this, my voice was already hoarse. If I didn''t try to control my emotions, I''m afraid I would cry. I really can''t figure out why Ziyi became like this. I always thought that no matter how much mistakes I made, Ziyi would forgive me. She couldn''t marry someone else directly without even breaking up with me I''m really sick.


    All my pain fell into Ziyi''s eyes. She heard my question, and her expression was constantly changing. It could be seen that her heart was not well. After a long time, she said coldly to me: "because you are a liar, I don''t want to wait for you any more, and I don''t want to hear your explanation. I''ve already made an oath, and you and I are here. So, you go! "


    when she said the last three words, Ziyi said a special resolution, and there was no room for discussion. Although Ziyi didn''t hide the relationship between me and her in this public, her reply and her resolution were enough to destroy my indestructible heart, which made me feel worse than death.


    I''m not that kind of shameless person, I have dignity, I have the bottom line, especially in the treatment of love, I am extremely sensitive, I can change my character for the so-called love, the feelings between us were once indestructible, but now, the world changes, the feelings between me and Ziyi, go around and go back to the most painful state, Ziyi and It turned into a cold iceberg, refusing me thousands of miles away, but this time, for Ziyi not to continue to deeply misunderstand me, I can put down the dignity of bullshit, put down everything, just to get her forgiveness.


    So, even though Ziyi was so indifferent to me, I still licked my face. Under the attention of all the people, I said to her in agony: "Ziyi, I didn''t cheat you. You really misunderstood me. You left me without listening to my explanation. Do you still remember that you were willing to wait for me for so long, no matter how big a mistake I made, you will always Forgive me, this time, even if I''m wrong, but I''m also forced, you should listen to my explanation, even if you hate me, blame me, you should also give me a chance to reform, even if you don''t give me this opportunity, listen to my explanation next time! But why do you want to be so cruel and marry others directly? We have already agreed that we should stay together for the rest of our lives. Don''t you forget? "


    my voice was indescribable desolate, as if my heart had been taken away. So painful, I showed all the feelings I buried in my heart, so sincere, but still didn''t move Ziyi. She looked at me with despair. After listening to my heartbreaking speech, she finally gave out the saddest voice "As you said, people change, so do I. At the beginning, it is because I forgive again and again, will connive at your mischief, you make mistakes, can not be forgiven, said Frank relative where, Suluo, I really don''t know how much you have to hide from me, please don''t be too arrogant, don''t think everyone can''t leave you, I tell you, the earth without you, can still turn, I leave you, too Still can be happy, now, I have found my true love, you are also a character, but if you have some self-knowledge, please leave here quickly, do not disturb my wedding! "


    although Ziyi''s voice is bitter and astringent, her words are still so unfeeling. Obviously, she has been completely hurt by me and has no intention to forgive me. As soon as her words are finished, a middle-aged woman suddenly stands up from the stage, pointing to me and saying," boy, my nephew''s daughter-in-law has nothing to do with you. What do you mean if you are still fighting here Get out of here. Don''t be shameless! "


    in addition to those old acquaintances, I only knew Ziyi. The woman who had just spoken seemed to be Fu Dong''s aunt. I didn''t listen to her words at all. Only Ziyi was in my eyes. With the woman''s shouting, the audience in the audience started to tease. They also understood that I, the ex boyfriend of the bride, was going to get married Li, but I make ordinary people''s wedding still said in the past, now, I''m making the wedding of Buddha''s son, which is equivalent to hitting the muzzle of a gun.


    What makes me strange is that, as the son of the Buddha, the future helmsman of the Fu family, Fu Dong, the leading actor and bridegroom officer on the scene, has been standing on the stage without saying a word from the beginning to the end. His eyes look very calm and his expression is not startled. He is not very old, but he feels very like a city government, which makes people catch him for a while The more you look at it, the more you feel panic. This kind of person''s mind is often the deepest.


    I make a big fuss about his wedding. If he hands at me immediately, I still feel normal, but he just stands beside me quietly, which makes me feel very uneasy. There is a smell of conspiracy, and I increasingly feel that this is not simple. Therefore, seeing Ziyi so heartless, my heart is tearing at the same time, but with deep doubts, I suddenly put out my hand, straight Fu Dong asked Ziyi "Ziyi, tell me the truth. Are you forced to marry him? Is he using any means for you, right? Tell me, I can fix it. With me here, you don''t have to be afraid! "


    when I said this, I was holding the last glimmer of hope. Even if the whole world betrayed me, I didn''t care. But Ziyi''s abandonment of me was really unacceptable. I can''t believe that the pure Ziyi would empathize and fall in love with men other than me, which is absolutely impossible. I know that she must have Ziyi''s difficulties.But to my disappointment, I didn''t get the answer I wanted. My last hope was completely crushed. Ziyi was so angry because of my words. She waved away my hand directly and yelled at me:


    "Suluo, are you sick? Do you really think you are great? Can you be arrogant? You are just a little rascal. This is not a place for you to be wild. I also ask you not to be too self indulgent. I have no feeling for you. The person I love now is Fu Dong. Please stop pestering me, OK? "


    for the first time, Xu Nan spoke to me in this tone. She was so fierce and cruel that she even defended Gao Jiawei and belittled me in front of so many people. It was like I pointed to Gao Jiawei, which was an insult to that person. Xu Nan did not allow me to do so and I was not allowed to insult the man she loved. She defended other men just as she did for me.


    All of a sudden, I feel like a joke, I just even hope, have a fluke psychology, I also want to save this love, I still don''t want to believe, we have experienced countless hardships, the final indestructible love will be so vulnerable. But the fact is so cruel, this moment, purple really become I do not know.


    Her change made my heart ache, my nerves numb, and my eyes became empty, as if everything in front of me was nothing. When I was dead, Ziyi''s indifferent voice came into my ears:


    "Suluo, you''d better wake up and not immerse in the past. People like you who are selfish and regardless of others are not worthy to give me Together, in your eyes, all day long there is hatred, every day you know to fight and kill. For your purpose, you leave me aside and ignore me. I hook three times and four times on my back. I''ve got a big belly. Do you think it''s worth me to wait for you? Look, we had feelings before, I will let Fu Dong not investigate your responsibility, for my happiness, also for your safety, you''d better go! "


    before, Ziyi could say that I was completely injured. At this moment, after hearing Ziyi''s words, I was completely collapsed, as if I had not survived. Even though I was strong in my heart, I couldn''t bear such a blow. Especially, the words came from Ziyi, who was always gentle and gentle, which was more painful than a thousand arrows piercing the heart.


    My red eyes, at this moment, finally shed tears of despair, but in a moment, I became like a madman, and suddenly gave out a silly smile, which was sad and terrible. The laughter reverberated throughout the villa. After a moment, I stopped giggling, and then, yelled at Ziyi crazily:


    "yes, you are right, I did not before Know what is love, but after so much experience with you, I reflect, I also understand, I just know, what is love. After you broke up with me for the first time, I really thought that your love for me was too fragile, but then your various behaviors made me understand that your love for me is indestructible. You waited for me again and again, believed me, lived for me, and died for me. I felt it all. But because of the deep feeling, I gave you the same love.


    I know that I''m not good enough in many places, and I neglect you a lot. But that''s because I''m not strong enough. I can''t protect you, so I have to let you wait for me in a safe place. But it''s not that I don''t love you and don''t want you, but I don''t want to be tied to you because of my business. I''m going to wait for me to step down all the difficulties, and then come back to pick you up You''re a big surprise.


    You say I''m a jerk, but do you know why I became a jerk? I am all for you, I just want to clear the barriers between us, so I have to embark on this road. I admit that during the time when I was separated from you, I did have something to do with other girls, but I never thought of betraying you. Some things are really beyond my control, but my heart to you has never changed.


    For you, I can be reckless, for you, I can give up everything, you say I am selfish, only for their own sake, but you have thought about me, all I do is because of you, for me, as long as I am with you, no matter how much cost, I am satisfied, you know?


    I don''t know what happened to you in the past three months, but I can tell you clearly that I have never let you down in the past three months. It is because I have been worried about you that I have grown up rapidly just to see you as soon as possible. As soon as I came back, I didn''t have a meal. I just wanted to apologize to you. I wanted to explain everything to you. I just wanted to ask you to forgive me. But I got the news of your marriage when I came. The news struck me like a thunderbolt and smashed me to pieces.


    Ziyi, you can beat me and scold me, but you can''t deny my love for you, because I really love you. However, I have self-knowledge, I know that I can not save you, then I do not need to rely on here, and will not disturb your pursuit of happiness, since this is your choice, I fully respect you, I wish you a happy new marriage! "


    at the end of the day, my voice was shaking and my tears were completely uncontrollable. If I didn''t say these words, my body would suffocate. But now I say them, my body is much more comfortable. Although my heart has vented and people are also depressed, I also get the understanding.At this moment, the whole hall fell into silence, and the huge manor fell into the open silence again. No one spoke, not even the discussion. The sky seemed to be accompanied by my depressed mood. All of a sudden, it was overcast and it was going to rain. I suddenly realized that my efforts in the past three months were futile, and the things I pursued were in vain Become the most pitiful person in the world.


    Even so, I didn''t fall down, especially, I couldn''t fall down in front of them and asked them to see my jokes. After that, I didn''t care about anyone present or Ziyi''s suitable mood. I just moved my own steps slowly and slowly down from the stage.


    However, just as I was walking out a few steps, suddenly, a soul stirring voice sounded: "when is this a place where you can come and go if you want? ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 280

    The voice from behind was powerful and powerful, but I couldn''t hear it. At the moment, I was like a walking corpse, and my heart was broken by Ziyi''s words. Even if the Buddha can''t be provoked, I''m not afraid at this moment. I just want to leave this suffocating place and escape from Ziyi''s sight as soon as possible She saw my frailty, my embarrassment, did not want to lose too pitifully in love.


    It''s really funny. I used to be so firm about love. I thought I got true love and I won Ziyi''s heart. But in the end, what I thought was the oath of alliance between mountains and seas has become a thing of the past. In love, I lost completely. Nothing in this world is eternal. 1, no one''s heart can be forever unchanged. Ziyi''s change makes me feel like a dream No more confidence, no more faith, so I ignored the soul - grabbing voice, and continued to walk in a trance.


    Even if I can ignore others, they will not ignore me. It seems that today I can not easily leave this place, but in a trance, a person flashed out in front of me, which blocked my way. I looked up powerlessly and looked at the comer, and found that he was the unknown leading role, the dignified groom, Fu Dong.


    At this time, his expression was still as calm as water, without waves, but his tone was very unfriendly. This was the first sentence since I saw him. As soon as he came, he directly questioned me and said, "you upset my wedding. Do you want to leave like this? "


    as soon as Fu Dong opened his mouth, I immediately recognized that the person who had just made that shocking sound was Fu Dong, the bridegroom official who was very deep in the city government. It seems that, as I think, he is really not an ordinary person. He is not only deep in the city, but also has profound martial arts skills. I don''t understand how such a person could marry Ziyi. It can be understood that a man in this world will be attracted by her appearance, and Fu Dong may be no exception.


    However, why is he such a person with status, status and ability to get involved with Ziyi? It''s a matter of eight characters. The world of two people is not in the same channel. Let''s not say this, what woman is he looking for? I don''t believe that he doesn''t know Ziyi''s past and my existence. He should know the relationship between me and Ziyi, but Or marry her. Obviously, he doesn''t pay attention to me. Besides, I''ve had a relationship with Ziyi. Doesn''t this young master care?


    At the moment, I didn''t want to look at him again, or I didn''t want to take care of anything, just wanted to leave. So, I said to him directly: "please get out of the way! "


    there was no fear in my voice, some were just resolute. But as soon as my voice dropped, Fu Dong''s face showed a smile. At the same time, he suddenly raised his foot and kicked me directly.


    Fu Dong''s foot was so sudden that it was as fast as lightning and its power was infinite. However, after three months of study, my sensory ability was also strengthened and my reaction ability was much faster. I almost reflexively stretched out my hand and blocked his feet. But even so, I was forced by this powerful force to retreat to the edge of the stage My body just stopped. Zombie like me, I suddenly had a trace of movement in my eyes. It was the color of panic. I really didn''t expect that Fu Dong, a scholar, would be so powerful that he could even catch up with Haizi.


    Not only I, but other people present also felt Fu Dong''s threat and praised them. Some of them were closely related to him. Fu Dong is a leader among the younger generation. I''m afraid that we can''t find any rivals among our peers in this city. Therefore, there are many people on the scene who are expecting Fu Dong and me to have a fight Who is better.


    Although I am a fledgling boy, also known throughout the city, but compared with qifudong, I am totally a nobody, not worth mentioning. But just now, I knocked down the guard of Fu''s family with my own strength, and also defeated the Buddha''s bodyguard Haizi. This is enough to show that my military force is also worth looking forward to.


    However, no matter how much others look forward to, and no matter how overbearing Fu Dong is, I have no heart to resist. If I want to know the truth from Ziyi''s mouth at the beginning of the revolt, I feel that the resistance is meaningless now that I am deeply hit. I just pat my clothes and want to continue to leave.


    But as soon as I started, suddenly, there were more than 20 men with uniform suits around me. They surrounded me again, looking at the posture and trying to tear me apart. However, they didn''t do it immediately. They just blocked my way with covetous eyes. After Fu Dong came near, these men were still around me He immediately gave up a way. At the moment, Fu Dong, like me, came to me calmly under the crowd.


    Immediately, Fu Dong said to me in a very contemptuous tone: "you know, I hate people like you who are shameless. You betray yourself first. Fortunately, you want to make a big fuss about other people''s weddings. You are a bit arrogant. Do you really think Ziyi can''t live without you, or do you think you have the ability to rob women from me? Are you a little too high on yourself? "Fu Dong''s words were echoed. As soon as he finished, there was a rustle of voices in the audience, saying that I was indeed too lawless. In any case, I should not make trouble at the wedding site. This is a great disrespect to the parties concerned. Others said that I didn''t put the Buddha in my eyes, so I dared to act wild here. All the comments on the scene suddenly turned to Fu Dong, and no one understood me. In fact, I also know that it''s not appropriate for me to do so, but I don''t regret what I did. I just feel sad and desperate for the outcome.


    So, I looked at Fu Dong at will and said faintly, "what do you want? "


    but Fu Dong said with a smile:" in fact, because Ziyi loved you, I gave you a chance, but you didn''t know how to cherish it. Your performance let me down too much. Besides the word "shameless", I really don''t know how to describe you. Besides, you are too arrogant. Are you so arrogant For their own organization in this city can be domineering, you can not put anyone in the eye, I tell you, in this city, Laozi is still the sky, do you believe me, a word of Kung Fu, you can let your organization fly! "


    Fu Dong''s tone seems to be very insipid, without the taste of arrogance. However, his words are full of power, as if they were imperial edicts. On such occasions, there are people from all walks of life. There are still many high-level people in the underworld. Under such circumstances, Fu Dong dares to say such words It can be seen how much energy he has in this city. He can cover the sky with one hand.


    Although Fu Dong''s surface is calm, there is still a hidden intention to kill. The light in his eyes is a little cautious. I''m not afraid of what he does to me. I''m afraid that this will affect my brothers in the organization. Although my organization is very snobbish in this city, it''s really too childish for the prince to say that my city land is not worth a visit to him Ti, with his strength, really has the ability to make my hard-working forces disappear overnight. At the thought of this, my numb heart can''t help shaking, and my body can''t help passing through a trace of tension.


    I know in my heart that no matter how fast I develop in this city, I can''t compare with other big men. In other words, I am the new rising city boss, in the eyes of many people, is still a small person.


    With the fall of Fu Dong''s voice, the audience in the audience echoed again, saying that I was beyond my ability, and that my organization and I were worthless at the same time. Just as the crowd rose, Ziyi on the stage suddenly and slowly walked down. She went to Fu Dong''s side and whispered to him, "a Dong, today is our happy day. Don''t be a scum because of this scum Existence affects the mood, or let him go! "


    I can hear that Ziyi''s voice is a little hoarse, and her eyes are red. Maybe, my last words touched Ziyi''s heartstrings, which made her have such a reaction. I also understand that although she despises Dong''s words, no matter what attitude she uses, at least she wants Fu Dong to let me go and let me leave safely However, after listening to her words, I felt more and more miserable. At a very early time, I couldn''t stand a woman pleading for me. At this moment, Ziyi''s words hit my heart, as if I was a mole ant in front of Fu Dong. For me, her pity was even worse than killing me.


    After listening to Ziyi''s words, Fu Dong immediately turned his eyes to her and said gently, "Ziyi, I just want to help you to teach this ungrateful man a lesson! "


    I can hear that Fu Dong''s tone is full of love. It seems that Ziyi is his treasure. At best, I am a heartbreaker. He robbed people of his love, but he said such righteous words. This made my heart even more miserable. I didn''t wait for Ziyi to open his mouth and directly called to Fudong:" Fudong, right, I want to leave, It''s not because I''m afraid of you, but because Ziyi has chosen you. Therefore, I respect her choice. If she chooses to come back to me, even if you are the king of heaven, I will take Ziyi! ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 281

    I said this not for the sake of face, but out of my heart. I said it to the guests present and also to Ziyi. I just wanted to let all the people know that my Suluo was persistent in love. Although I failed, it was also because I didn''t take back Ziyi''s heart. I didn''t lose in Fu''s family. I wanted Xu nan to know that I was with her Sincere, never changed heart.


    All the people present were surprised when they heard what I said. However, Fu Dong''s expression did not change after he heard this, but a trace of anger flashed in his eyes. For a moment, Fu Dong had to continue to fight, but Ziyi stopped him in time and said, "Dong, forget it. Don''t let outsiders see jokes. Let him go quickly, i Keep going


    I just thought that my words could make Ziyi moved. Even if it wasn''t, she would at least soften her attitude towards me. However, she still wanted to keep the wedding going and insisted on driving me away. This made my broken heart even more broken. Fu Dong''s love for Ziyi seemed to have no turning back. He even respected Ziyi''s opinion , no longer persistent to embarrass me, said to me indifferently: "get out of here quickly!"


    I see the form in front of me. I know that things are irretrievable now. I use my hazy eyes to look at Ziyi in front of me, and then look at Fu Dong, who is full of warmth to Ziyi. I can see clearly that they are really in love. I''m redundant here. All I do is to make fun of myself. I just love myself It''s time to let go.


    So, I gave them an ugly smile, and then, I bowed my head and staggered away. I thought I could leave like this. But when I didn''t take ten steps, another voice came into my eardrum: "wait a minute!"


    The voice was not loud, but it was full of dignity. I could not help but stop my steps. I turned to look at the source of the voice. I noticed that in the backstage of the stage, several people came out. The leader was a middle-aged man, about 50 years old, with gray hair on his temples, a Chinese face and five features It''s very heavy, which makes him look very dignified. Although his clothes are not gorgeous, his aura covers all the people on the scene. Especially on his right hand, he is playing with two jewelry, which is very different.


    Behind him, there are six bodyguards with black sunglasses and black suits. Each of them can compete with Haizi in strength. Obviously, this man''s identity is not simple. When the middle-aged man came out of the room, all the guests stood up and called out with one voice: "Buddha!"


    When I heard these two words, I was immediately shocked. It turned out that the man who just appeared was the legendary Buddha!


    I really didn''t expect that this middle-aged man, who looks very decent, is actually the hero of the underworld in the whole province, the Buddha. It''s true that a person can''t be judged by his appearance. Maybe it''s because his aura is too strong. I can''t help shivering. As soon as the Buddha appeared, he nodded his head slightly to the guests, which was regarded as a salute. Then, he took his bodyguard straight to me.


    As soon as he came to me, the Buddha first looked at me and then said to me, "you interrupted my son''s wedding and injured my people, right?"


    Buddha is worthy of being a gangster. Although it is just a word, it is full of momentum, but it makes me feel the invisible oppression. It turns out that this is the momentum that the king should have. To be honest, I still have the courage to refute Fu Dong. However, in the face of the Buddha, I completely lost my courage and lost the courage to fight. For a moment, I didn''t know how to answer.


    At this time, Haizi reached the Buddha''s side, pointed to me and said respectfully to the Buddha: "Buddha, it is this boy who interrupted the young master''s wedding!"


    And the Buddha saw Haizi come together, and suddenly he slapped him and scolded: "you''re a waste, you have the face to complain here, get out of here!"


    Haizi, who has always been arrogant and domineering, is now facing the Buddha like his grandson. He does not have the arrogance just now. After being slapped, he doesn''t even dare to fart, so he retreats to one side. When the other guests see the Buddha angry, they are even more silent and have no gossip. The scene immediately fell into endless silence, staring at the Buddha one after another.


    Immediately, the Buddha looked at me with his keen eyes. Seeing that I didn''t speak, he asked again: "today is the day of my son''s wedding. I shouldn''t have started it. But if you leave like this, my name will not be able to mix in the world. Therefore, you can''t leave so calmly."


    With that, he turned his head directly to the security guard beside him and said casually, "waste one of his hands and throw it out to me!"


    If I had faced such a dangerous situation in the past, I would have been terrified. But now, I have been dead in my heart. Although the Buddha is very powerful, at this moment, I did not compromise, nor did I ask for mercy. I looked up at him calmly and chose soldiers to cover the water and the earth.


    However, just when the bodyguard was about to attack me, Fu Dong suddenly rushed up and stopped their action. He said to the Buddha, "Dad, today is the day of my great joy. It''s better not to see blood. It''s not auspicious. Let''s give him an exception today. Let''s not have a common understanding with him. Let him go out directly! "I can hear that Fu Dong is pleading for me, and the reason why he will help me is obviously because of Ziyi''s relationship. In the face of the introverted Buddha, no one dares to come forward to ask for mercy except Fu Dong. Even Wu Tianhao, who is in a high position, has no sense of oppression. If he can get to his position, his hands must be full Because of the blood, no one is willing to offend the big man in the lake.


    At the scene, only Fu Dong dared to speak for me, but I didn''t have any gratitude for his plea. The more he did, the more disgusting and hypocritical he was, and the feeling that he and Ziyi really loved each other. This feeling was even more painful than abandoning me. My eyes were fixed on Fu Dong and Ziyi behind him, and my heart was full of emotions


    for Fu Dong''s plea, the Buddha did not give him face, perhaps because my behavior today, really touched his dignity, so he did not give any face, even his son can not, he looked at Fu Dong at will, then, the Buddha looked at Fu Dong without expression, and said faintly: "Dong''Er, you are still too kind, don''t know the danger of human heart, here It''s none of your business. You go back first! "


    facing the Buddha''s words, even Fu Dong didn''t dare to have any disobedient attitude at this moment, so he immediately retreated to Ziyi''s side with shame. But Ziyi saw that Fu Dong could not move the Buddha. Her expression immediately changed, like worry, but also felt helpless, which made people unpredictable for a time.


    At this time, the whole scene fell into a dead silence. Seeing that Fu Dong''s words were useless, all the people on the scene immediately understood that the Buddha was really angry. After that, there was no one to persuade him. After a moment, the Buddha''s indifferent voice suddenly floated in the air: "let''s abandon it, and then throw it out! "


    the Buddha''s words are like a sacred edict. Undoubtedly, the sunglasses security guard got the Buddha''s order and prepared to start again on me. At this moment, the whole audience was still silent, but the atmosphere was very depressed. The scene was very strange. However, I watched the sunglasses coming to me, but my heart did not stir. I looked at them calmly. Now I am not afraid of death Now, Ziyi''s injury has made me lose all confidence, and I''m immune to other injuries. I really want to be relieved. I just want them to abolish me, so that I can witness whether Ziyi still cares about me and will continue to marry Fu Dong.


    Just as the sunglasses security guard was about to approach me, Ziyi, standing next to Fudong, suddenly moved. She took a few steps forward and said respectfully to the Buddha: "Buddha, today is the wedding day of Adong and I, and all the guests here are also dignified figures. You have a noble status. You don''t have to be damaged by this popularity, let alone because he is broken If the festive atmosphere is broken, you''d better just throw him out to show your magnanimity! "


    maybe the Buddha''s aura is too cautious. Ziyi''s voice is trembling, and there is a smell of request in his speech. It can be seen that although Ziyi is his daughter-in-law, she still dares not be presumptuous in front of the Buddha. What''s more, Ziyi''s words not only pleaded for me, but also flattered the Buddha, which indirectly raised his dignity.


    When I heard Ziyi say this, my heart was not grateful, but even more blocked. There were tens of thousands of emotions tangled in my heart, which made me feel sick. I really didn''t think that the woman I love most, now she would be so vain. Is she still the purple I know? I can only describe her with strange words. At this moment, I feel like Back to the original look, need her pity, help, and sympathy, why, I turned a circle and returned to the origin, why!


    After listening to Ziyi''s words, the Buddha''s eyes suddenly flashed a little anger. I felt that his son pleaded for me. He was already very upset, let alone Ziyi, the woman who had a relationship with me. Then, the Buddha said to Ziyi almost without thinking: "Ziyi, you think my son cares about you, so you have the right to be here, Or are you impressed with this guy? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 282

    Buddha is worthy of being a hero of a generation. His tone is full of dignity, and no one is allowed to refute it. His tone fully shows that he is not very satisfied with Ziyi''s daughter-in-law. In other words, in this courtier society, Ziyi''s identity is obviously not worthy of Fu Dong. Some of them are just superficial appearances, which have no value for the Buddha, Ziyi was thankful that she could marry into their family, but the result was that my ex boyfriend''s trouble had damaged his Buddha''s face. Now, Ziyi pleaded for me in public, which made him dissatisfied.


    When I see the Buddha''s attitude towards Ziyi, I feel even more miserable. When Ziyi is around me, I will not let her suffer a trace of injustice. I will take care of her with my sincerity for the whole life, but things go against my wishes. I don''t know why she married Fu Dong and directly climbed the branch to become a Phoenix. This is really good, but at the same time, she will also be constrained, because grass She was born in such a big family, it must depend on people''s face. But why does she want to do this? Does she really want to step up to the sky and lead an upper class life?


    Just when I was in a daze, Fu Dong came to me again. Seeing that her father was really angry, she immediately pulled Ziyi behind her and said to the Buddha, "Dad, you''d better calm down. Ziyi is really a bit rash. She must be happy to get married today. She has no sense of propriety. You''d better understand it. In this way, you can listen to her son''s advice, Forgive Ziyi. You can sprinkle all the fire on the boy. Is that ok


    After listening to Fu Dong''s words, the Buddha didn''t say anything. He just snorted coldly and didn''t bother about it. But Ziyi was scolded by the Buddha. Her face was very ugly, her eyes were a little hazy, and she was extremely aggrieved. However, due to the pressure, she didn''t dare to make any more noise. At this time, Fu Dong returned to Ziyi and seemed to be persuading Ziyi to her ears. It can be seen that Fu Dong really cares about Ziyi. She is afraid that Ziyi offends his father and will not come to a good end.


    The atmosphere of the scene was inexplicably strange. Everyone whispered and talked about how the Buddha would punish me next. At this time, a familiar voice came from the entrance of the back garden: "Buddha, how can you still get angry on such a happy day today? It''s the man who doesn''t have long eyes that bothers you. "


    with the fall of the voice, the speaker slowly came over. Then, all the people on the scene immediately looked at the new figure. I couldn''t help looking at the past. I found that the master of the familiar voice was the head of the Municipal Public Security Bureau, director Zhuang.


    With a steady step, he went straight to the Buddha and continued to say, "Buddha, I have heard about today''s affairs. He is only a child, and he doesn''t understand the rules. You have a lot of rules. On this happy day, don''t go to your heart and just drive him out! "


    director Zhuang''s appearance directly shocked everyone. No one thought that this selfless city director would come out to help me speak at the most critical time. However, after I met director Zhuang, I still didn''t stir up much ripples. I was just a little confused. How could a person like director Zhuang speak with Buddha with such respect? Can we say that Buddha is the voice of the whole province?


    Sure enough, the Buddha didn''t move much because of director Zhuang''s plea. He seemed to be the real emperor here. No matter who you are or what you are, he didn''t pay attention to it. So, the Buddha looked at director Zhuang coldly and asked, "Laozhuang, do you want to put a foot in this matter? After all, the director of the Bureau, Mr. Zhuang, seems to have no intention of making a big fuss today. After all, I don''t think it''s necessary for the director to make a big fuss today. What''s more, Wu Lai is one of my old friends who drag me to take care of him. I hope you can look on my face and let him off! "


    director Zhuang is also an old man in the world. Although he doesn''t dare to tell the truth directly, he still said it out to help me. Anyway, director Zhuang is the head of the city''s Public Security Bureau and the leader of the public servants. Even if the Buddha is no more than an ox, he is just the boss of the underground, a white one and a black one, which can''t be countered at all I should take care of the face of director Zhuang.


    What surprised me again was that the Buddha did not pay attention to anyone. Even director Zhuang was no exception. After listening to director Zhuang''s words, he just frowned and said coldly:


    "Laozhuang, it''s not that I don''t give you face. If anything else happens, I can think that nothing has happened. But today, this boy ran to my son''s marriage I didn''t chop him up and feed the shark. It''s kind of kindness that I didn''t chop him up and feed the shark. I can''t do this. You should know that in recent years, I have faintly retired, and the public security in this city is good. You can understand that. You know, it''s my family business Forget it! "


    for director Zhuang, the Buddha still left some room for him. He didn''t speak too comprehensively. Everyone could hear him. The Buddha''s words were full of threats. I firmly believe that as long as he stamped his foot, the whole city would tremble. If he really got angry, the city would surely fall into darkness, and the public order would be in chaos. At that time, the victims would suffer Director Zhuang himself.So, after listening to the Buddha''s words, director Zhuang was still a little afraid. Seeing the Buddha''s determination, he could only sigh helplessly, and then he retreated. Obviously, the situation on the scene was useless even to such figures as director Zhuang''s Bureau. It seems that the power of the Buddha is really unpredictable. In fact, I also know that no matter who is black or without the support of white people, he can''t If there is no strong backstage, it is obviously impossible. Since the Buddha doesn''t even pay attention to the village Bureau, then the person behind him is designated as unfathomable. No wonder he can cover the sky for such a long time in this province and still stand firm.


    It seems that this time, I really can''t escape, and there is no one who can save me. However, to my surprise, Wu Tianhao, who has not made a statement since director Zhuang left, suddenly rose from his seat. If Wu Hao looked at me before, he would have no attitude towards me, even if he didn''t look at me, he would have no attitude towards me.


    To my surprise, the Buddha, who has always been arrogant, didn''t give anyone a good face. However, after seeing Wu Tianhao coming, he didn''t keep a straight face. He just asked him calmly: "brother Wu, are you going to plead for this boy? "


    perhaps, the Buddha really can''t believe that I am such a small person, I can make black and white people of high reputation to stand up and plead for me. Therefore, when Wu Tianhao came, the Buddha seemed to have some doubts, and there was also suspicion in his heart. Wu Tianhao did not rush to answer the Buddha''s words. He just gave a meaningful smile, and then He went to the Buddha''s side, put his mouth to the Buddha''s ear and whispered something to him.


    I can''t hear what Wu Tianhao and the Buddha said. However, I can see that the Buddha''s face slowly changes. When Wu Tianhao breaks away from his ear, the Buddha immediately gives a roar and says, "I''m the God who I am. No one can ride on my head. Today, if you don''t deal with this boy, I''ll pay the Buddha After that, you can''t mix in the world! "


    So far, it''s the first time I''ve seen the Buddha get so angry. Before he was angry again, he just flashed anger in his eyes. But at the moment, he roared directly. Obviously, his body and mind were completely angry. Seeing him like this, I suddenly felt that Wu Tianhao stood up to help me, but in fact, he seemed to deliberately move out of my father to anger me Buddha''s, seeing that the Buddha was completely angry, Wu Tianhao also echoed: "Buddha, you should think twice! "


    after hearing Wu Tianhao''s words, the Buddha became more angry. Immediately, he uttered a stern voice and said," I have made up my mind. There is nothing to discuss! "


    after that, the Buddha did not care about anyone, and directly ordered:" do it! "


    at this moment, my numb heart suddenly moved. When I saw Wu Tianhao pretending to be kind to help me, he infuriated the Buddha. This made me feel that Wu Tianhao could not get rid of the relationship between me and Ziyi. At the moment, he could sit gracefully on the wedding site. Although everything was not shown, it can be seen that his heart was so cruel Poison.


    At this time, I suddenly had a trace of sober pain, I not only lost in love so pitifully, but also was calculated by my most trusted people, so that I fell into such a situation. Unconsciously, my eyes were a little sour, I red eyes, scanning the scene of a dignified person, only pain in my heart, can not think of anything else Words.


    When my eyes swept to Fu Dong, who was standing with Ziyi, my heart was full of ripples. This kind of taste was very hard for me, and my heart was dead. But in front of Ziyi, in front of so many so-called dignitaries, I could only bear it silently and pretend to be strong.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 283

    When I saw the Buddha''s face change, I realized the seriousness of the matter. Wu Tianhao certainly didn''t say anything good in his ear. He killed me indirectly. What was terrible was not the fear of death, nor the inability to survive in the predicament. The most terrible thing was the human heart. It was something you could not see clearly or guess clearly.


    For me, people''s heart is really terrible. He will betray you unconsciously. Like Wu Tianhao, people who have a set in front of them and behind them are just like the devil, more dangerous than the devil. The heart is like this, Ziyi once said how much love me, and now, it is not easy to change the heart, I was injured by purple, my heart has been broken, trapped in death.


    Therefore, when the sunglasses bodyguard approached me again, I still ignored everything and only focused on Ziyi. Looking at the woman who once loved me, I only said one word in my dead heart: Ziyi, if I owe you anything before, then from this moment on, I will not owe you anything again. I wish you happiness


    Speaking Kung Fu, sunglasses bodyguard has already come to my side, directly clasped me, and I did not even resist resistance, just closed my eyes in despair, I tried to be strong, just for the strong side in front of Ziyi, because my heart was too bitter, the moment I closed my eyes, I could not help but shed two tears in my eyes.


    While my tears were falling, I suddenly felt a strong wind beating on my face. At the same time, my whole body was taken up by the trend and seemed to have been moved. In addition, I heard the startling voice of guests and the scream of someone injured. At this time, my first feeling was that the wasabi appeared. To be honest, my heart was in harmony I don''t want him to come, because I know that this is a sea of mountains and rivers. Even if the wasabi comes, he is only alone. I will get in if I don''t rescue it.


    My eyes opened unconsciously, but to my complete shock, the person standing in front of me was not wasabi, but Qiqi''s bodyguard, cold faced man, whom I had not seen for a long time.


    He stood upright in front of me, blocking the sixth master and his bodyguards. Moreover, I also saw that two of them had fallen to the ground. I had already felt how high the force value of these bodyguards was. Their strength was comparable with Haizi. But in the blink of an eye, two people fell to the ground. Obviously, it was the cold faced man who did it. It can be seen that he was really The force has reached a certain peak.


    Of course, I was not the only one who was shocked by the sudden appearance of the cold faced man. In their opinion, it took courage and courage to stand up and plead for me. As soon as the cold faced man appeared, he directly knocked down the Buddha''s bodyguard and stood directly against him, How can this not be shocking.


    Not to mention others, even the Buddha himself was shocked. It was like breaking the ground on Tai Sui''s head. The anger in the Buddha''s eyes became more intense. When it did not erupt directly, it seemed that the Buddha knew the cold faced man. He just looked at the cold faced man with a cold face. Then, he asked in surprise: "Lenghan, what are you doing here? "


    the name Lenghan obviously means that the cold faced man in front of me is really a man as cold as his name. His name is as cold as his character. Lenghan did not make any abnormal changes to the Buddha''s questions, just as if he didn''t listen to the Buddha''s words. However, at this moment, a familiar female voice came from behind me:" what else can I do, Take solo out of here, of course! "


    the familiar female voice said very light words, but the words were extremely overbearing. To her, it seemed that this was an ordinary thing that could not be ordinary. At the same time, all the people on the scene, at the moment of hearing the female voice, all their faces showed a color of astonishment. At the same time, all the people''s eyes could not help but turn to the source of the voice.


    At this time, at the entrance of the back garden, there came a girl with loose hair, wearing blue jeans, a motorcycle jacket and a pair of leather boots. Her face was snow-white, but her expression was very indifferent. This girl was no other than the sick girl who had disappeared for a long time, Qiqi!


    Although I knew her for a short time and didn''t get along for a long time, she left me a deep memory every time. The sick girl, with her bodyguard, saved me many times. For me, her identity and background are very mysterious. I have sent people to inquire, but the results are all blank. Therefore, I am full of kindness to her Strange.


    Of course, in addition to curiosity, I also had a lot of moving, the most touching one was the night she left. She took the initiative to find me and made a final farewell to me. Before leaving, she also asked me if I needed her help, and her own body was like that, still thinking for me, how could I not be moved.


    Now, after a few months to see Qiqi again, her body still looks weak, walking as if some instability, such a weak girl, but attracted the attention of the audience. Just in such a moment, she has become the focus of attention. However, Qiqi is worthy of being used to the world. In such a murderous situation, Qiqi is like following in her own yard, very casual and slowly walking towards me.At the moment when Qiqi settled down, people in black who were hiding all over the villa suddenly came out and surrounded us, including the guests present. However, these people in black didn''t start to us immediately. It seems that they were waiting for the Buddha''s order. As the leader of the field, the Buddha appeared surprised from the beginning when he saw the cold At this moment, after seeing Qiqi again, his expression suddenly changed greatly. It''s hard to imagine that the Buddha, who had no one in his eyes, was shocked to see Qiqi, a little girl. Obviously, the Buddha cared about this sick little girl.


    The Buddha didn''t become abnormal, but the leader of a group of people in black who came out just now may have misunderstood the meaning. He thought that the Buddha had been hurt by Qiqi. So he stood up directly, pointed to Qiqi and said in a sharp voice, "you can''t be presumptuous here!"


    The voice of these people is powerful and powerful. I can see that these people in black are much better than those men in suits I knocked down just now. It seems that they belong to the security guards of the villa. It seems that these people are the real hidden power of the villa. If there is no one with real strength to look at it, they are obviously impossible.


    However, for me, these people are powerful, but in Qiqi''s eyes, they are just like three different schools. In the face of the arrogance of the leader in black, Qiqi is not willing to look at him, but casually says to the cold faced man: "cold! "


    two short words express Qiqi''s meaning. After Leng Han got the meaning, he rushed forward in an instant, and the two immediately got entangled. At this moment, I really felt Lenghan''s strength. I had seen him before, but he was not so powerful as now. Obviously, he was hiding his strength at that time, but I can really see it today The real power of cold, look at this posture, is completely with the existence of horseradish level.


    Although the leader looked fierce, he couldn''t stand the cold attack. After a few moves, the rampant leader was knocked to the ground by Leng Han, and he didn''t get up. When his subordinates saw this, they immediately rushed to fight against Leng Han. At this critical moment, the Buddha, who had not spoken, suddenly yelled: "stop! "


    as soon as the Buddha spoke, all the men in black immediately stopped and stood in the same place without moving again. At this time, the whole audience fell into silence again. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the Buddha. The Buddha ignored all the people directly and directly fixed his eyes on Qiqi. After a long time, the Buddha began to say," excuse me, are you the lady of Xia family ? "


    I didn''t expect that it was the first time for me to see the Buddha for such a long time, and the first time I heard him speak in such a gentle voice. Judging from his previous performance, I think he totally regarded himself as here. Even the head of the municipal Bureau, director Zhuang, did not pay attention to him. At the moment, he even held such an attitude towards Qiqi, which shocked me All the people in the room were shocked.


    But Qiqi, facing the Buddha''s inquiry, just gently turned down her mouth, filled with disdain in her tone, and leisurely replied, "I can tell you that I''m really a Xia! "


    Qiqi''s words obviously admitted that she was the Xia family miss in the Buddha''s mouth. After hearing this answer, the Buddha paid more attention to Qiqi. Qiqi despised him, but the Buddha didn''t put it in his heart. Then, he said to Qiqi again:


    " I didn''t expect that Miss Xia would come to my villa as a guest. My Buddha is really honored However, I still want to say that this boy made a big fuss about my son''s wedding. I can''t let it go so easily, unless you give me a reasonable explanation. What''s the relationship between Miss Xia and the boy and why should she plead for him? "


    Although the Buddha cares about Qiqi''s life experience, he still refuses to let me go easily, because I can see his unwillingness. If he let me go like this, all the previous things would be in vain. At the same time, it really damaged the Buddha''s face. Qiqi listened to the Buddha''s words and squeezed out an extremely lovely smile.


    Then, she looked at the Buddha with cute eyes and said lightly: "because, Suluo, he is my boyfriend! ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 284

    Qiqi''s words, all of a sudden take all the things to their own body, which made me all of a sudden confused circle, and this sentence also let the Buddha into deep thinking, I can see from the beginning, Qiqi''s appearance is to help me, but want to save me from the Buddha''s hand, this is absolutely a very difficult thing, even director Zhuang''s face he did not give, let alone her Little girl, so, even if I know that Qiqi''s background is strong, I don''t hope much, but what I didn''t expect is that Qiqi would say a very absurd reason on this occasion, and I became her boyfriend.


    I know that Qiqi is a smart person. She will never do anything uncertain. She feels that as long as she decides to do something, it will be very beautiful to solve. The same is true for today''s things. No matter how Qiqi''s identity is, how strong her family background is, she can''t be a fool in the face of people with extreme ideas like Buddha. After all, Buddha''s power is too big There are too many aspects, and this villa is the place for the Buddha. If the Buddha is not careful, Qiqi and Lenghan may not escape. It is even more difficult to rescue me. Therefore, only when the Buddha is willing to let me go, can Qiqi do this.


    After hearing Qiqi''s words, the other people on the scene immediately burst into a pot. My emotional entanglement confused all the audience in the field. Almost everyone knew that I was clinging to Ziyi. After all, a few people knew the story between Ziyi and me. But now, there is a girl who makes the Buddha respect three points and suddenly says that I am her It''s amazing.


    Even the Buddha was a little incredible. He looked at Qiqi and asked in doubt: "Miss Xia, you can really be joking. How can such a person be your boyfriend! "


    hearing the Buddha''s words, Qiqi suddenly took my hand and said seriously to the Buddha:" Buddha, I''m not kidding. Suluo is really my boyfriend. He is a very good man, but some people don''t know how to cherish them. Of course, I won''t miss it. I just hope that you can open your eyes and let me take him back. I promise, there will be no harm Time


    Qiqi''s actions and her words made my heart suddenly turn upside down. I realized that Qiqi said that I was her boyfriend, on the one hand, to save me, on the other hand, she said that some people did not know how to cherish, which was obviously to help me save my face, the blow I suffered in Ziyi, the contempt suffered, at this moment, Qiqi would help me Bring it back.


    Qiqi also knows my story, so when she arrived here, she knew the situation I was facing at the moment. She understood that what I cared about most was not to be abandoned by the Buddha, but the heart hurt by Ziyi, a broken heart. That kind of pain was more painful than death. In this, my genuine boyfriend suddenly became a shameless villain and was merciless by Ziyi I think it''s unreasonable to be abandoned by a guest.


    I am here today, the most injured is this broken heart. It is precisely because of this that I have no confidence in everything and no motivation. Even though the Buddha is powerful, I have no fear, because my heart has lost consciousness and the whole world is dark.


    Now, Qiqi''s appearance not only saves my people, but also mends my injured heart. Qiqi''s hand is very cold, but I can feel that kind of other temperature from her palm. The temperature of love from her body warms my heart, and slowly recovers from the broken.


    I have already empty eyes, as if I can see the world, Qiqi''s words, let me lifeless face, finally have some movement, I turned my head, carefully looked at Qiqi standing in front of me, suddenly, I found that this girl is very beautiful, really beautiful, belongs to the kind of green beauty, in a flash, the girl in front of me affects my mind, attracts me The eyes.


    Qiqi had always been indifferent, but when I was staring at her, she even showed a touch of blush on her pale cheek. She felt that she did not move like a mountain in the face of such difficulties. She was flattered or humiliated when I just looked at her. She suddenly changed into a delicate little lady.


    At this time, we were really like a couple of lovers, which made the extremely dignified Buddha seem to have believed Qiqi''s words. Then, he suddenly changed his attitude and said: "you are really a couple. I''m really sorry. It''s my humble eyes and I didn''t tell them. In this case, I''ll give Miss Xia''s face It''s a big day for our family. I''m not good because this little thing has affected the festive atmosphere. Let''s stop it. Now that Miss Xia is here, why don''t you sit down and have a wedding reception before you go


    The Buddha''s words shocked all the people in the audience again. You know, the previous Buddha was so selfless that no one would give her face. But this time, he gave Qiqi a face. It seems that he didn''t want to offend Qiqi. From this, it can be seen that her origin is really not strong, and a sense of mystery emerges again in me In my heart.


    Obviously, although Qiqi is young, she must have experienced a lot of things in order to be so calm. At this moment, in the public attention, facing the invitation of Buddha, Qiqi is still very indifferent. With a smile, she replied: "thank you for your kindness. I think it''s better to forget it. My boyfriend has filled you so much trouble today, so I have no intention I''ve thought about it, and he''s in a bad mood. I have to go back and comfort him. I''ll remember the generosity of the Buddha today. I''ll say goodbye to you here! "After that, Qiqi immediately released my hand and put her hand on my face to wipe off the tears left on my face for me. Then, Qiqi said to me in a soft voice: "Arlo, let''s go back! "


    Qiqi''s voice suddenly became very soft, tactful and moving, which completely condensed my broken heart. My heart was also gradually getting some temperature. I understood that Qiqi saved not only my body, but also my precious dignity. She seemed to have helped me a great deal by saving me and water In the fire, let me lose face here, all of a sudden find back.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but stare at Ziyi, my favorite woman standing with Fudong. Today, she hurt me the most in public. Although she pleaded for me with the Buddha, she also belittled me as a useless waste. My dignity has also become a cheap product not to be worth a hair.


    Before, I really want to know, purple why will become like this, to now I don''t want to, her every move let me completely cold, for her I don''t want to know what, and now, purple see clearly, Qiqi for me to get out of trouble, from her eyes, I can feel out, because Qiqi suddenly appeared, let me cold Love Ziyi moved. At this moment, her eyes were full of complex emotions, and I couldn''t help but think about it. What was in Ziyi''s heart, but in fact, I found that I couldn''t see through her at all now and the girl who had loved me wholeheartedly. Now Ziyi has become both frightening and strange to me.


    It seems that my feelings for her are really too deep, my mind tried to forget and she happened bit by bit, but things went against my wishes. At this moment in my memory, countless pictures flashed out. I met her for the first time, and the embarrassing things happened. In the days after that, fate is like to play with us, and meet by chance again and again, so that I can gradually produce to her There were changes, sadness, sadness, and many emotional twists and turns, but we have all passed through and have been through till now,


    it is because we have experienced so much and our feelings have suffered wave after wave of tribulations. It is precisely because of the ups and downs we have experienced together that our feelings have changed It was indestructible, but because of the appearance of white grandfather, Ziyi didn''t even give me the time to explain. But it was in these three months that she added more misunderstandings to me, which made Ziyi''s hatred for me out of control, which caused us to have earth shaking changes. Up to now, at this moment, everything has changed, Everything is gone forever, our love has become a bubble again, Ziyi she is also more and more far away from me, maybe, we end up like this!


    After a period of ideological entanglement, I gradually relieved, and then, I finally looked at Ziyi with affectionate eyes, I did not speak, and silently read a sentence in my heart: "Ziyi, say goodbye from here!"


    Then, my eyes suddenly changed smart. I glanced at Fu Dong again. Many guests and my old acquaintances at the scene finally set my eyes on the Buddha, who was extremely authoritative and overbearing. After a moment, I resolutely turned my head, straightened up Qiqi''s body, and said softly to her in the same tone "Well, let''s go! "


    with that, I directly ignored everything on the scene. Under the attention of the whole audience, I walked away slowly with Qiqi hand in hand and walked out of the villa slowly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 285

    This farce, also with the appearance of Qiqi, came to an end. I took Qiqi''s hand and walked slowly in the eyes of the crowd. At this moment, even though I was extremely reluctant and unwilling, my expression was calm but extremely calm. Every step forward seemed to be stepping on the memories of Ziyi and me, no matter how my situation was, no matter how Qiqi was How much ability, after all, can not change the fact that Ziyi got married.


    Maybe, in other people''s eyes, my love did not lose, but won a more rare woman, but in my own eyes, my love lost, lost too thoroughly, I can''t keep my favorite woman''s heart, and have no courage to witness her wedding, anyway. I can''t accept the fact that she has become someone else''s bride.


    As a matter of fact, I tried my best to keep it, but it was useless after all. As a result, in order to lose my dignity, I just took my fake girlfriend''s hand, pretended to be strong on the surface, but my heart was extremely painful. No one asked us to stay at the scene, and no one called me. But even so, I felt hot on my back, like having two eyes , staring at my back tightly, the hot light in my eyes, through my back, straight into my heart, let my heart tingle.


    And I did not look back, have already felt the power of the light from these eyes. Perhaps, this is the feeling of the heart, I told myself in my heart, as long as the voice of Ziyi sounded behind me, as long as she opened her mouth to stop me, even if I just called my name, I would not hesitate to turn back and rush back to embrace her.


    But all this is my illusion, imagination, everything is just my own amorous, until I completely out of the back garden, behind me there is no voice of my hard and extravagant, my heart is completely desperate, also dead, I can''t help but look up to the hot sun in the sky, the dazzling sunlight stimulates my eyes, I squint like a conditioned reflex At first, a bitter smile appeared. Then, I stepped up and left with Qiqi.


    When I got to the villa, I heard the wedding music coming from the villa. I knew that after I left, the wedding went on again, and the festive atmosphere was restored again. When my voice reached my ears, I could not help but hold on. Qiqi saw my abnormality. She didn''t make a sound, just Quietly accompanied by my side.


    A moment later, I had recovered my mind and found that I was still holding Qiqi''s hand. After I realized my impoliteness, I immediately let go of her and said to Qiqi apologetically, "I''m really sorry!"


    Qiqi, with a light smile, replied softly, "it''s OK. Let''s leave first."


    Qiqi laughs like a flower, but her state is a flower that is about to wither. But even if it is about to wither, she is still strong and alive. From Qiqi, I clearly feel the courage and strength to fight against the fate. She brings me a very different feeling. It is because of her that I have been hit so hard that I didn''t fall down, I really thank her. Looking at Qiqi in front of me, I sipped my dry lips and nodded at her. Then, I left with her.


    Walking on the path of the villa, I do not know, we came to the road, and behind us, there is a black Mercedes Benz, slow tail, Qiqi and I walk quietly, no conversation, in the open environment, we can only hear our breath. After walking for a while, Qiqi suddenly opened his voice, breaking the silence of the scene: "Suluo, you should pay more attention to the Buddha in the future. He has given me face in front of others today. However, he will remember this matter today. He is a man who will report his grievances. You should be careful!"


    Qiqi''s advice didn''t surprise me much. I can see from the performance of Buddha today that he regarded himself as the heaven, and no one could bargain with him. However, in front of so many people, a word that didn''t agree with me swept his face. Therefore, he must have a grudge against me. I would be surprised if I didn''t retaliate!


    In front of Qiqi, a mysterious background, and on the occasion of his son''s marriage, the Buddha forbade all his anger and didn''t do anything to me. However, it doesn''t mean that he won''t deal with me in the future. Our Liangzi is completely married. Although the Buddha''s momentum is frightening, it doesn''t mean that I''m afraid of him. From the beginning to the end, I haven''t been afraid of Buddha In other words, I am here today, the only thing I care about is Ziyi, and the only thing I care about is Ziyi.


    And Qiqi''s words, I did not feel threatened, I did not care, some do not care about said: "it''s OK, don''t worry about it!"


    At the moment, my face is a little silly, and the way I speak is like talking to myself and replying to Qiqi. After listening to my words, Qiqi said faintly: "I know what you care about in your heart, but you must pay attention to these. What''s more, I feel that the woman still doesn''t love you deeply enough. If it''s me, I''ll wait for you to come back and listen to your explanation. If you don''t come back, I''m willing to wait forever! "


    Qiqi''s words seemed to have something in it. I didn''t understand it for a moment. However, from her actions and words to save me, I could feel that she didn''t think highly of Ziyi. She once remembered that on the night when I was separated from her, she asked me about Ziyi, because I knew that she envied me and Ziyi very much.But now, this enviable love, so inexplicably ended, I once again immersed in the pain, at this time, Qiqi advised me again, said: "Suluo, the matter to this step, you have to put down anyway, after all, she has become someone else''s wife, and with your present meagre power, it is not the Buddha''s right at all Hand, offending him is no good end, so, this person, you can not afford to offend, do not offend


    Qiqi''s words are to persuade me not to fight against the Buddha. Similarly, it is said with a pertinent and objective attitude, and I listened to it seriously, but the pain in my heart did not disperse so quickly, and the time with Ziyi was not short. I was not saying that I could put it down. I wanted to put it down. It was just thinking that the real decision was still not settled I really can''t let go of Ziyi. I will try my best to fight for it. For a while, I also fell into confusion.


    In the next section of the road, Qiqi and I fell into silence. Time was slowly passing, and we were getting farther and farther away from the villa. Gradually, my deep heart also calmed down. I was trying to accept the cruel reality and calculate the time. Now Ziyi has become someone else''s wife, and I have tried my best to fight for it, which is irretrievable Love, also made the best effort, to this moment, I should also try to put down.


    After a short silence, I raised my head, took a deep breath and exhaled deeply. Then, I turned my head and looked at Qiqi and said sincerely, "Qiqi, thank you for your help."


    For this girl who has helped me many times but never asks for return, I really don''t know her real name. I only know her name is Qiqi, which is usually called Qiqi. Today, I heard Buddha say her surname is Xia. I know that her name in school is fake, but I can only call her Qiqi. Since people intend to hide their identity, I will find out the truth It''s not good.


    And Qiqi listened to my words, very casual reply: "this is nothing, I appreciate your persistence, will help you. Originally, when I went back to school, I wanted to see how you were doing, but I didn''t see you in person for several days. Today, I suddenly got the news of your return, and as soon as I came back, I had a premonition that something bad was going to happen, so I came here in a hurry! "


    Qiqi''s words are very casual, but I can tell from the words that she is very concerned about me, and is not a general concern, otherwise, she would not appear at this appropriate time, in this sudden moment, pretending to be my girlfriend, such as a big family girl, the most taboo is that there is gossip, but today, she is in front of so many high-class people, Frank However, I was her boyfriend and didn''t feel any loss at all, so I took it for granted.


    Subconsciously, I always think that Qiqi has something to do with me, but I also know that since she doesn''t want to talk about it, I won''t tell her if I ask her again. Therefore, I didn''t gossip too much. I just changed the topic and asked her with concern: "Oh, by the way, I heard that you left school for physical reasons last time. How is your illness when you come back this time What is it like? "


    I thought that Qiqi would not be happy when she mentioned this taboo topic. Even though she was a friend or a friend, I should always go to greet her. However, she looked at everything very open and didn''t care about it at all. She spat out her tongue at me and said playfully to me, "actually, I almost reported there, but Lord Yan heard of me I don''t have a wish. I''ll live in the sun for a few more years, so I''ll put me back! "


    It can be seen that Qiqi''s words are just echoing with me. I can see her illness as a layman. It''s really serious, but Qiqi doesn''t think so. She behaves very relaxed every day. This courage really makes people feel admirable. It''s not easy for her to have such courage at this age, but such a smart and kind-hearted girl can be so smart and kind-hearted Why suffer from illness? It''s a real creation!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 286

    When I think that Qiqi is also a person with persistent diseases, I suddenly think of my own stubborn disease. If there was no grandfather Bai, I might die soon. He is the most powerful doctor I have ever met. Maybe he can cure Qiqi''s disease. So I quickly said to Qiqi: "Qiqi, I know an old Chinese medicine doctor. Maybe he can cure your disease?"


    After listening to my words, Qiqi said to me almost without hesitation: "forget it, those are useless. I''ve seen it from childhood to adulthood. All I''ve found is the way to control, and it''s impossible to eradicate it!"


    When Qiqi said this, she was a little sad. This is the most real emotion for her own illness. Just imagine, who doesn''t want to have a healthy body, especially those who are suffering from illness from childhood to adulthood, what they want most is healthy and happy growth, but some people are troubled by diseases. I know that people in big families like Qiqi do not lack money and contacts, and what kind of doctor should they look for Life can be found, but, for grandfather Han''s medical skills, I still trust, so, I didn''t say anything, but in my mind, when I had time, I would ask grandfather Bai about the situation and see if there was a cure.


    As for this matter, I will not mention it for the time being. It will only make Qiqi more sad. So, I talked with Qiqi about other things, all of which do not involve privacy. After a long chat with Qiqi, my mood has been relieved a lot. At least, I am not overwhelmed by Ziyi''s affairs. At least, I can be like a person, Walk and chat.


    We just walked for a long time and talked for a long time. Unconsciously, the sun was going to set and the sky seemed to be getting dark. At this time, Qiqi said to me, "well, it''s not too early. I should go back to school. If you want anything, you can come to the school directly to find me!"


    So I nodded to Kiki and said, "well, I know!"


    It''s no use saying thank you to Qiqi. The relationship between us is no longer the word "thank you". Qiqi didn''t say anything more. She just turned around and got on the black car that was always following us. After getting on the bus, Qiqi asked me again, "if you want to go there, I''ll ask the driver to see you off first."


    I looked at Kiki, shook my head and said, "forget it. I want to be quiet."


    Qiqi listened to me and nodded her head. She didn''t say anything. She also knew that I should be quiet. Then, he said hello to the driver, and the car left immediately. I stood where I was, staring at Qiqi''s far away car. Once again, I fell into a desolate situation. When Qiqi''s car completely disappeared, I suddenly felt a cold wind And come, I can''t help shivering, suddenly back to reality, not easy to ease a little heart, suddenly and red fruit pain.


    Although after chatting with Qiqi, I slowly accepted Ziyi! I have told myself many times today that I believe in Ziyi. I always feel that the purple Yi I love will not change my heart. No matter what mistakes I made, she will forgive me. But this time, I fought for more than once, even for her Offended the Buddha, but in the end, I still didn''t wait for the result I wanted, and the cruel fact came.


    I really don''t understand, purple in the last three months what happened, how can suddenly become like this? When I think of this problem, I suddenly think of a person, yes, he is my bodyguard wasabi. I remember that before I left with my grandfather Bai, I asked the Bull Demon King to protect Ziyi secretly. So, for Ziyi, wasabi should be the most clear person.


    However, Ziyi got married here, and I was almost abandoned here, and wasabi didn''t show up. This obviously shows that he is no longer with Ziyi. However, where did he go? Anyway, wasabi must know something about Ziyi. So, I need to find him as soon as possible. So, I took out my mobile phone and prepared to look for him, but just when I was about to take out my mobile phone Waiting, I suddenly remembered that my mobile phone had already run out of electricity.


    So, I quickly put my mobile phone back in my pocket, took a taxi and went straight to my headquarters. When I got to the road in front of the hotel, it was dark, and the signboard of the hotel was shining and brilliant. I was glad to see it for a while. Although I didn''t live here for a long time, I took it as home The familiar breath immediately came to my face, which calmed my uncomfortable heart a lot, but I didn''t have time to feel it here. I just wanted to understand the matter quickly.


    So, I didn''t make any stop, I walked directly to the hotel, but just as I got to the gate of the hotel, I was stopped by the security guard at the door, and one of them called out to me, "where do you come from? Don''t look at what''s here, get out of here!"


    The security guard''s tone was fierce and his momentum was not ordinary. I couldn''t help looking up and looking at the man who stopped me. His face was very strange, and there was a sense of impetuousness between his brows. He was followed by several other people. They were all fresh faces. It seemed that they were brothers outside the organization or in the organization New people, anyway, I don''t know them.Of course, they certainly don''t know me. Seeing my image, they immediately drove me away as a beggar. I know that although this is a five-star hotel open to the outside world, it is also our headquarters. Therefore, the security measures are relatively strict, and the identity of guests is also required. Ordinary people are not allowed to enter. I also said to these understand.


    After three months in the mountains, I came back in the clothes with pudding, and I had a fight in the villa. At the moment, my image is no different from that of beggars. It is no wonder that these fresh security personnel will obstruct me. I understand this and do not blame them. I said to them lightly: "your security significance I appreciate you very much. Well, you should step back, because I''m your boss, solo


    But what I didn''t expect was that after listening to my words, these security guards not only did not retreat, but also burst into laughter. They seemed to regard me as a madman. They could not close their mouths with laughter, and said:


    "I said," are you really crazy? You beggars and dare to claim to be our elder brother. If you are Suluo, My TM is still Shen Muchen! "


    "Ah, I didn''t expect that any cat and dog can call themselves Suluo these days. It''s so funny."


    "Ha ha ha, talented person, this beggar elder brother is really fantastic?"


    "Yes, I don''t look in the mirror to see what kind of virtue I have. I dare to pretend to be our boss Su!"


    All kinds of voices rang out one after another. Finally, the security guard who took the lead broke the discussion and roared: "OK, don''t talk nonsense with him. Just get rid of it. Don''t waste time here!"


    As soon as the security guard took the lead, he immediately reached out and grabbed my clothes. He tried to throw me out. But he dragged me for a long time, but I was still standing still. At this moment, he realized that something was wrong. His face turned ugly, and he felt that he was very shameless. At once, he was ready to push me away But my horse step is not something that ordinary people can shake. No matter how he does it, I always move in the same place.


    Then, the hot tempered bodyguard was angry. He widened his eyes and scolded me. Then he kicked me with a sweeping leg. Seeing this, I snorted coldly. When his foot touched me, I suddenly took a hand, seized his attacking arm, and skillfully threw him out. His body fell heavily on the ground.


    When other security guards saw this, they were confused. Who could have imagined that a man like me, who is like a beggar, would have such strong strength. However, even so, they still don''t think I am Suluo. After all, in their opinion, if Suluo comes back, it must be the appearance of wind, scenery and light. It is impossible for them to have such no image, just like a beggar, he is in a mess I can only blame my appearance for betraying me.


    Although the first time they didn''t dress up as a good man, they didn''t think that they were good people. However, they didn''t have the impression of being a good man It looks like it''s a bit flashy. It''s not too weak to fight.


    I didn''t say a word, with the fastest speed, easily put them all on the ground, to be honest, their unity is true, let me gratify, according to the law, for their own people I should not start, but I now have no other ideas, just want to quickly investigate the matter, but there are always a group of ignorant guys, love me to create trouble, and I was angry in the body When you take them out.


    Of course, I had a sense of propriety in my heart. I just simply put them down. Then, I clapped my hands, looked at them lying on the ground, and said coldly, "remember all of them. Don''t be so reckless in the future. Do you hear me?"


    After I cleaned them up, I didn''t want to investigate any more, because I had business to deal with, so I went straight to the hotel. But I had only two steps to go. One of the security guards who fell on the ground yelled with his walkie talkie: "no, it''s a big deal. Someone''s going to smash the floor!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 287

    I really didn''t expect that my home would be so troublesome. I don''t know whether it''s Lao Tianai''s against me, or whether there are too many candies in my life. There are always stumbling blocks. As soon as one of the security guards'' voice falls, a group of people burst out in the hotel. Before the leader appeared, he opened his voice and yelled: "it''s TM, who is not long eyed, dare to be here There''s trouble here


    This voice is rough and powerful, full of domineering power. When I went to seek fame, I found that this person was the first group of members of the organization, and he was also a brother beside Chen Haoran. I had an impression on him. His name was Taixing. He was also a real man with blood and loyalty. Now, he is also a senior figure in the organization. In front of these new younger brothers, his spirit is very strong It''s different. It''s a deterrent.


    As soon as Taixing came over, the fierce security guard who first stopped me immediately approached him, pointed at me and said indignantly, "Tigo, this is the guy who ran to make trouble and said that he himself is our boss!"


    After listening to his words, Taixing looked at me immediately. I didn''t say anything. I just slowly raised my head, and then met with Taixing''s eyes. Taixing''s eyes widened and looked at me carefully. It seemed that even the brother who was fighting with me didn''t recognize me at all. It seems that I did in the past three months There are too many changes, plus my sharp shape, it''s not surprising that I can''t recognize it.


    When Taixing was stunned, a familiar figure came out of the hotel. As soon as he came out, he asked Taixing faintly, "what''s going on?"


    It seems to me that people are just my brothers who died, Chen Haoran. After three months'' absence, Chen Haoran has changed a lot. On the basis of the original, he has transformed into a man with real vigor and vitality. His muscular body has become more powerful, and his expression shows his unquestionable dignity.


    Seeing Chen Haoran coming, Taixing immediately pointed to me and said to Chen Haoran, "brother Haoran, this seems to be really Luo Ge?"


    When Chen Haoran heard this, he quickly focused his eyes on the beggar like me. He just glanced at me, and his eyes gave out a strange light. His steps immediately accelerated and rushed to me. He called out to me excitedly: "brother, are you finally back?"


    Anyway, his face is still too emotional to see with his eyes.


    When I saw this long lost brother, I could not help but feel a surge in my heart. I also held him and slapped him on the back, and said in a deep voice, "well, I''m back!"


    Seeing this scene, the previous security guards immediately froze and broke out in a cold sweat. Chen Haoran had just arrived here, and he didn''t know what had happened. But Taixing knew that he immediately raised his hand and slapped the head of the security guard in the face, swearing: "you useless rubbish. You are so blind that you don''t even know big brother!"


    The fierce security guard who called me a beggar directly turned into a frosted eggplant. He bowed his head, did not refute, and his legs trembled slightly. I noticed that, but I didn''t have time to delay this small matter. I still had business to do. So, when Taixing was going to teach the fierce security guard a lesson, I stopped him and said lightly "Artest, forget it, it''s OK. I think it''s all new comers, and it''s normal not to know me. Now go in. Don''t let people see jokes."


    As soon as I said that, my brothers immediately raised their spirits and welcomed me into the hotel. Seeing me back, Chen Haoran was very happy. As soon as he entered the hotel, he pulled me to ask questions. He was very curious about where I had been during this period of time and how I had become so depressed. He was worried about me.


    But for Haoran''s question, I didn''t explain him too much. I just perfunctorily. Then, I went straight to the topic and asked him, "Haoran, do you know, did he come back after I left?"


    Chen Haoran replied without thinking: "no, we only know that he left with you, and then he did not come back. However, your sports car was sent back by a valet, but we don''t know where you people went!"


    Next, through a conversation with Chen Haoran, I learned that my brothers didn''t know about my affairs or Ziyi''s affairs. They didn''t even know about Ziyi''s marriage. The only thing they knew was that I said I would go out for a period of time and let Shen Muchen be the acting leader to take care of everything in the organization for me.


    Originally, my brothers thought I would come back in a few days, but I left for three months, and there was no news at all, which worried the brothers. However, Shen Muchen did not live up to my request. During my absence, he managed the organization very well, which can be said to be booming. Compared with the past, today''s organization has become more stable, it can be said that no one can match in this city.


    This news makes me very happy, but it doesn''t make me happy. I still care about Ziyi all the time. I also want to get in touch with Wasabi quickly and ask him what happened after I left. Therefore, when Chen Haoran muttered that he would inform other brothers and brothers to come over and hold a big banquet here, I waved to him "I don''t need to do this for the time being. I have an urgent matter to deal with at present. When I get this done, I''ll call on everyone!"Although Chen Haoran is a rough man, he is not a person with low EQ either. He knows what I mean when I say this. Therefore, he doesn''t say anything more. He just accompanies me quietly and goes to my unique office in the headquarters. This office is on the top floor, which is for my personal use. No one can come in. It has bedroom, bathroom, furniture, office appliances, etc If you are tired from work, you can rest in it directly. So far, I have been here more than ten times.


    After Chen Haoran opened the door for me, I consciously stayed outside. I went into the office alone. I didn''t come here for three months. It was still very clean. But now is not the time to feel sorry. At the moment, I immediately took out my mobile phone, found a charger in the drawer, and quickly charged the electricity.


    After a minute or so, I saw that the phone was displayed. Then, I pressed the power on button. When the mobile phone was turned on, my eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of a photo frame placed on my desk. The people in the picture were me and Ziyi. We were mouth to mouth, and our hands were still in the shape of hearts. They were frozen in the picture.


    I clearly remember that this group photo was taken the day after I took Ziyi to the hotel. That day, we went everywhere to play, which was our happiest day. At the same time, we took a photo of dog abuse. At that time, we were extremely happy. Ziyi also bought a unique photo frame and put it on my desk. The purpose is to tell me that even if I am working in the future I can see her at any time and think about her. If there are other women entering the office, they can also know through the photos that I have such a beautiful daughter-in-law, and she can leave consciously.


    At that time, Ziyi kept telling me that no matter when, I couldn''t take this picture with her. If it was put up, it would mean that I had changed my mind. But in the end, what she said to me, she realized step by step. Every word she said to me clearly appeared in my mind, so vivid and profound, It''s still fresh in my memory. However, just three months later, when I came back, everything changed. Ziyi in the photo became a bubble, but now I''m the bride of others. Those happiness that should belong to me are gone forever.


    Unconsciously, the photos in front of me are gradually hazy, tears are about to fall into my eyes, my hand trembling extended to the frame, want to touch the people in the photo, and just as I was about to touch the frame, the phone''s boot ring suddenly rang, immediately, my hand stopped. A few seconds later, I immediately walked out of the trance, so I rushed out Tight picked up the mobile phone, found the wasabi number, dial the past.


    This is the number, except for my father, no one knows. This is the only way for him to contact him in an emergency. At the moment of dialing this number, my heart beat faster, and a kind of implicit expectation is growing. I especially hope that wasabi will know everything about Ziyi, and then tell me word by word.


    However, the expected result is cruel. The number of Wasabi reminds me to turn off the phone. Logically speaking, no one knows his contact information. Therefore, no matter when his phone is turned on, unless something happens to him, I feel more and more that things are strange, not like the appearance That''s easy.


    Now even the wasabi is turned off. I really don''t know what to do for a moment. I am totally lost. I think about it. To find him, there is only one way. That is to find my father. He should be able to contact the wasabi. In my heart, I really don''t want to trouble my father. I don''t want to disturb his quietness. I don''t want to let him worry about me I have to find him. I want to find wasabi through my father.


    Of course, although they are important, they are not major events. What''s more, I have offended the Buddha who is famous all over the country. This is absolutely extraordinary. I must let my father know, because in this world, the only person I can trust and rely on is my father!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 288

    After repeated entanglement, finally, I still called my father. I don''t know who else can help me in this world, and who I can trust. Besides my father, I really have no one to rely on. My father is the straw that I can grasp. If I deal with Buddha, I can only place my hope on my father. So, now There''s only one way. Ask my dad for help!


    So, after a pause, I finally dialed the phone. As soon as the phone was connected, I immediately said, "Dad, it''s me, Arlo!"


    Every time I call my father, I tell myself that I must keep my spirit in front of my father and make some achievements for him to know that his son Su Qiyao is not too bad. But every time I look for my dad, it''s the moment when I''m in trouble. I''m talking to the other end of the phone, and I''ve lost my confidence.


    My father directly recognized that my mood was not right. He was silent for a while, then slowly opened his mouth and said, "I heard that you are back. How can the old white head release you?"


    Whenever, no matter what kind of situation is on my side, my father, a middle-aged man with unfathomable identity, can always keep calm. It really seems that anything is nothing to him. His tone at this time is still Gujing bubo. Even, he seems to know everything about me. Isn''t the white old man in his mouth the white grandfather? I didn''t expect that my father was unexpectedly Even he knows?


    Think of it. My heart can''t help but suddenly, calm down to think about it. Wasabi saw me taken away by grandfather Bai at that time, and he also had a fight with him. Then my father must have heard about me from wasabi. He could not find me for such a long time after I disappeared. Obviously, he should know that white grandfather will not hurt me. That''s why my dad left me alone.


    Since the wasabi and my father said, I also understand this, but from my father''s address to grandfather Bai, I suddenly feel that my father and grandfather white seem to know each other, thinking in my heart, so I couldn''t help asking, "Dad, do you know grandfather Bai?"


    As for my question, my father didn''t say it in detail, but casually said, "I''ve heard of it! "


    although my father''s answer is vague, I can see that he obviously knows grandfather Bai. But it''s no surprise that he has heard of grandfather Bai. After all, grandfather Bai''s medical skills are excellent and his martial arts are superb. It''s reasonable for my father to understand such figures. But I always feel that my father is perfunctory to me, and I know his personality, If he doesn''t want to say it, he will avoid answering any question you ask.


    However, I am not in the mood to continue to tangle with this matter, because I have other things to do. Then, I almost can''t wait to ask my father about my most concerned topic and said, "by the way, Dad, I want to ask you, where is the horseradish now? Where has he gone? I can''t get in touch with him! At present, my father is still in the hospital! "


    as soon as my father''s voice dropped, my heart immediately began to shake, and a kind of inexplicable fear suddenly swept over. Wasabi, the mythical character in my heart, could have an accident, and who could have hurt him and let him recuperate in the hospital, which is really incredible.


    My father, who has always been indifferent, suddenly became serious when he talked about wasabi. The things that my father could attach importance to are absolutely not trivial matters. Moreover, I vaguely feel that the injury of Wasabi has something to do with Ziyi.


    So, I quickly chased my father and asked, "Dad, tell me what''s going on? Why wasabi got hurt, why my girlfriend Ziyi got married suddenly? You know all this, right? "


    this is the most urgent question I want to know. When I asked this question, my heart was in my throat. I wanted to hear his answer. At the same time, I didn''t dare to listen to the answer that I always wanted to know. After listening to my words, my father said to me slowly," I don''t know about your girlfriend''s marriage, but the madman is helping you protect her When the injury, I know only these! Br >


    as a result, the wasabi man who didn''t really want to protect me in the field was really against me? Why did Ziyi suddenly marry Fu Dong, who he never knew? Wasabi hidden so secret, how in the process of protection, was attacked?


    The more I continued to think about it, the more powerful my heart beat. I held my breath and asked my father seriously, "is it the Buddha''s son who fell in love with Ziyi, so that he started from the wasabi? "


    at this moment, my heart was so nervous that I was worried that it was a conspiracy, but I hoped that Ziyi would be forced. I hope Ziyi didn''t really change her mind to me. However, to my disappointment, my father continued to reply seriously:


    " Arlo, things are not as simple as you think. Ziyi is just a little girl and has no use value at all It''s necessary for others to ask several experts to attack wasabi together. I think someone is targeting you or indirectly targeting me. Recently, I''m looking into this matter. Originally, you''re at old Bai''s side, but now you''re back, I''m not at ease. Son, listen to Dad''s advice, either go back to old white immediately, or go home immediately and don''t stay outside, The days ahead will be very dangerous! "In fact, in my eyes, my father has always been a God. No matter what kind of people I have offended, my father has not paid any attention to him. I feel that everything is not a matter for him, but this time, my father suddenly attaches importance to it. It seems that this time the matter is really too big, wasabi that is a first-class master, now even he has been injured, the key is to also bring in the awe inspiring Buddha in the three southern provinces. It seems that the reason why my father cares so much should also be the appearance of Buddha!


    My father is the only straw to save my life. If my father can''t deal with the Buddha, I will be really dangerous. I''ve seen the Buddha''s momentum. Even director Zhuang wants to be three-thirds of the people. What can I take to fight against it? But even if the Buddha is more terrifying, I don''t want to escape any more. I try my best to get out of the white grandfather''s place and everything will come back I didn''t do it. Now I have to hide. How can I suffer.


    After pondering for a few seconds, I opened my mouth and asked my father, "Dad, is it because Buddha is not easy to deal with? "


    when I heard my question, my father answered without hesitation:" it''s not just him! "


    when I heard this, I asked," who else? "


    at this time, my father''s voice changed from seriousness to indifference, saying," Wu Tianhao! "


    the three words" Wu Tianhao "directly hit my heart. My father has repeatedly told me that Wu Tianhao is a man who can''t be trusted, so that I can use it, but I can''t rely on him. When I think back to the last time I fought with the Xuanwu Association, I put all my hope on Wu Tianhao. As a result, if it wasn''t for the timely rescue of Xie Yu and Xue Ning, I might have been buried It''s in the hands of the basaltic society.


    When I came back this time, although Wu Tianhao was pleading for me on the surface, it was like taking out my father and deliberately provoking the Buddha. At that time, I felt the smell of conspiracy. Now, after listening to my father''s words, I am more convinced that all these things must have something to do with Wu Tianhao.


    It''s just that, to my surprise, how could Wu Tianhao oppose my father suddenly? He should be in awe of my father. How could he offend my father openly now? I really can''t think about this, so I continued to ask my father, "Dad, what''s Wu Tianhao?" before I finished speaking, my father directly interrupted me and said categorically, "OK, don''t ask so many questions. I''ll find out about this matter. Now tell me where you want to go?"


    Sure enough, everything in the world is secondary. In my father''s place, he always cares about my safety. He hopes that I can go back to my grandfather Bai, or go back to his side. Unfortunately, these two roads are not what I want to go, and force me to decide that I really can''t do it. Therefore, I directly and seriously said to my father:


    "I won''t be able to take these two roads Go, because there are my brothers here. I have to stay here. Otherwise, if they really want to deal with me and know that I am hiding, they will certainly take my brother for an operation in order to force me to come out. Besides, Dad, you told me not to escape from reality, but to face up to it bravely, even if you fail, it doesn''t matter. This is the responsibility a man should have, isn''t it ? "


    when I said this, it showed my determination. Now I have changed, and I have changed a lot. In the past, I was afraid to go out of school and become a turtle with a shrinking head in front of a Xuanwu society. That would be too cowardly for me. At the same time, I can''t do it now. Today, my organization has developed and expanded Now, my heart has grown strong, and people have undergone qualitative changes with the change of time. I can''t change back to the former Suluo. Even if the emperor comes, I can''t hide. I have to face it bravely. What''s more, Ziyi is also involved in this incident. I don''t know whether she is sincere or not. I have to put a foot in it..


    After listening to my impassioned words, my father couldn''t help thinking. Even I could hear my father''s heavy breath. After a long time, my father opened his mouth and said to me, "Arlo, actually I''m just worried that they''re going to attack you, but since you''re determined to stay, I''ll respect your choice, but you have to remember one thing Live, always be careful, because your safety is the most important, you know! "


    my father''s meaning is very obvious. He wants me to hide not because he is afraid of them, but because he is afraid that my strength is too weak. In his heart, I have always been a little child and will always grow up under his protection. However, I am really different now. I am no longer the person I was at the beginning Slain solo, now I can not only protect myself, but also protect my important people.


    Therefore, for my father to give me the request, I still very solemnly agreed to him, righteous reply: "well, I know, Dad!"


    I have asked all the questions I should ask. I have got the answers to the questions I want to know. Now there is nothing to be confused about. Everything, from the attack of Wasabi to Ziyi''s marriage, is a conspiracy against me or against my father. Our father and son have become the protagonist of this plot. From my father''s words, I know that he is Let me hide, that is to say, this plot is against him, so I have to stay to let them know that I am not a vegetarian now.Before the phone hung up, my dad said meaningfully, "they are going to force me out of the mountain!" This sentence let me confirm that an invisible conspiracy has begun!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 289

    My father''s words are like to me, also like to talk to himself. After that, he immediately hung up the phone. And I sit in this empty office, recalling what my father said to me. I can''t calm down for a long time. I also understand that now, my situation is really in danger. Obviously, someone deliberately targeted me. Wasabi was injured, and Ziyi suddenly got married again. This is not a coincidence. My subconscious tells me that someone deliberately uses Ziyi to make me into a desperate situation Take my dad out of the mountains.


    But when I think about it carefully, if a character like Foye is against me, there is no need for his son to marry against me. What''s more, from Fu Dong''s eyes, I can clearly see his feelings for Ziyi. It''s not like acting, but acting.


    But Ziyi''s appearance, she seems to be really disappointed with me. Her words stinging me are so real. Her maintenance of Dong doesn''t seem to be acting. I can''t be sure about other things. The only thing that can be sure is that Ziyi has really changed her mind. She has completely abandoned me. Now that it is, how can I lick my face to ask her to change her mind? Her words have been said so absolutely, can I have any illusions about her? Now what should I do? I can''t make up my mind.


    Even so, now I can''t protect myself. So, I really want to put aside Ziyi''s business for a while and hide in my old nest for the time being. My father and Qiqi have also reminded me that we must pay attention to our own safety. If I act rashly, I will easily fall into the tiger of Buddha, and I will lose everything. But in my meditation, suddenly, someone knocked on the door of my office, I immediately regained consciousness and said: "come in!"


    As soon as my voice fell, the door was opened, and Shen Muchen and crab came in. Shen Muchen was dissatisfied with me and said, "I said, Arlo, once you come back, you''ve done such a big thing. You don''t let the brothers go to help, but when you come back, you hide in the office quietly. You don''t put your brothers in your heart."


    Time passed a lot of time inadvertently, at the same time, it also changed a lot of things. However, Shen Muchen and I still have the same feelings as my brothers. Now, only Shen Muchen dares to talk to me like this in the whole organization. After three months'' absence, Shen Muchen''s face is still so white and tender, but his temperament has become more natural and unrestrained Seeing his arrival, the tangle in my heart eased a little. Then, I stood up directly, met Shen Muchen, and gave him a big hug. After parting, I hugged the crab again. Then we sat on the sofa and talked.


    As for my business, I just briefly summarized it. As many brothers were waiting outside, we did not delay. Even before I could change my clothes, I was taken out to eat together. When I came to the hotel box, I immediately ushered in a lively atmosphere. Most of the senior staff of the organization came, all of whom were familiar brothers. They simply set up two tables of wine for I take the wind and wash the dust.


    In front of the brothers, I didn''t show a heavy heart. I tried my best to open my heart and drink with my brothers. Now only wine can dilute my pain. Especially when I drink with my brothers, all the pain in my heart is put away, and the whole person is involved in the joy of meeting with my brothers.


    Now, my organization has basically stabilized its position in this city, and its fame is growing with its influence. It is precisely because of its great fame that the public security of our farm is good, and no one dares to make trouble. Therefore, most of my brothers are free, and they eat, drink and have fun every day. Originally, when I was not there, the organization could still be thriving, but now, I have not given it back As soon as I came back, I offended a behemoth. Compared with the power of Buddha, we are not worth mentioning.


    Even if I was free and easy on the surface, I couldn''t really put it down in my heart. Shen Muchen, who has always been shrewd, also saw something wrong with me. So, when everyone was drinking, Shen Muchen couldn''t help coming to me and asking me what was wrong. Facing Shen Muchen, facing this group of brothers, I had nothing to hide, of course, I could not hide it To be honest, I not only remind myself to be careful, but also let my brothers have a little sense of vigilance.


    Now I have too much to drink. Just by the strength of wine, I told you about today''s affairs in front of everyone. I talked about Ziyi''s marriage and the matter that caused Buddha. However, the brothers in the organization knew about Ziyi, but no one knew about the Buddha. When they heard my words, they were all shocked. In the eyes of brothers, Buddha is biography Although we are well-known in this city, we can not cover the sky with one hand. Instead, we have a place in the whole city. After all, we are a newly rising organization and have not entered the mainstream. Compared with the old gangs in this city, they are weak and have profound information, not to mention the Buddha of famous towns and three provinces.


    Of course, the most shocking thing for the brothers is that Ziyi actually married someone else. It really surprised the brothers. You know, I was with Ziyi before I left. We sprinkled dog food for two days in front of all the brothers. Everyone knew that Ziyi and I really loved each other, and also knew that our feelings were deeply rooted. So, brothers They all think that this is incredible, but the facts are in front of us and there is no doubt about it.


    After these two things were finished, the huge box suddenly fell into silence. The original cheerful expressions of the brothers suddenly solidified. Everyone seemed to have been touched and motionless. The picture was fixed at this moment. I knew that the brothers were shocked on the surface, and they must have been flustered. After all, I did not offend others, but the famous town Even if we pacify all the guilds in the city and let them all belong to me, we can''t compete with the Buddha. Besides, calming down the whole city is not something that can be accomplished in a short time. Anyway, at present, we organize a competition with the Buddha, that is to say, there is no match.However, after a short silence, all the brothers still made a statement, saying that they would live and die with me in any case. They were all warm-blooded men who were not afraid of bleeding and tears. They all supported me and asked me to take my sister-in-law back in any case. Seeing the brothers like this, I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. I moved the brothers'' righteousness, but The reality is too helpless, egg and stone is the world''s difference, this let me this commander-in-chief do not know how to do.


    What''s more, it''s not that I don''t want to take back Ziyi, but she has changed her heart. Even if I take back her people, I can''t restore her heart. What''s the point of doing that? What''s more, even if I really want to be the enemy of the Buddha, I can''t do anything rashly for the time being. After my father has investigated the matter clearly, otherwise, I may have fallen into the trap of others. In that case, it may disrupt my father''s plan and add unnecessary trouble to him. It''s really not worth doing.


    So, for the moment, I can only tell my brothers that the Buddha can''t take the initiative to make trouble. We should try to keep a low profile in the near future. Even if he takes the initiative to find fault, we should pretend to be grandchildren and laugh with each other. After listening to my words, the brothers also understand their innocence. They are a bit whimsical indeed. They droop their heads again, keep silent and see the elder brother Brothers, I also understand. After all, it''s not other people who are provoked this time.


    After a meal, we started happily and ended in dullness. After dinner, everyone separated. Shen Muchen was alone with me, persuading me. Shen Muchen was a little drunk. After chatting for a long time, he also went back to have a rest. In this day, after experiencing too many things, my body and mind were already exhausted When I got to the office and had a shower, I went to bed ready to pay attention.


    Although I told myself that I should not be too attached to the broken love, I couldn''t help but imagine that Ziyi was lying on something else when I thought of Ziyi''s wedding night tonight The picture in the man''s arms, I really can''t bear to think about it any more, which makes my calm heart fall into waves again.


    Ziyi is my woman, is my favorite woman, we have experienced too much, now, my state is better, but she fell into the arms of others, this taste is really uncomfortable, I really don''t know, if, again, what accident, I defeated the Buddha, Ziyi, she will return to my arms, I can save his heart?


    This night for me, can be regarded as my most painful, but also the most difficult night, I want to sleep, but how can not sleep, the spirit has been suffering, the pain is indescribable, the whole person, tossing and turning until dawn, I unconsciously into sleep.


    However, a stable sleep, for me, has become a luxury. I don''t know how long I sleep. The harsh doorbell woke me up from my sleep. I got up from the bed and slowly opened the door. I found that the person standing outside was Chen Haoran. As soon as he saw me, he said to me anxiously: "no, big brother, there''s an accident! ¡±


    when Chen Haoran said this, his voice was very fast and stuttered. I immediately felt something bad. After listening to Haoran''s words, my confused state immediately dissipated, and the whole person immediately got up. I had no time to think about it, so I quickly asked: "Haoran, tell me quickly, what''s the matter? "


    after hearing my question, Chen Haoran immediately said to me," there is a disturbance in the restaurant on the second floor! ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 290

    In fact, there are more or less disturbances in every venue. Some people drink too much wine and go mad, and some quarrels make conflicts. However, this kind of small matter can be handled by brothers. It doesn''t need a hall leader like Chen Haoran to come out, let alone disturb my eldest brother.


    Now, Chen Haoran actually came to me for this. Obviously, this is not an ordinary disturbance. So I immediately asked, "what is the situation and who is causing the trouble?"


    Chen Haoran said in a deep voice: "there is no war in the Southern District."


    Hearing this name, my heart can''t help but burst out. This flower Lord is not only famous in the Southern District, but also famous in the whole city. His original name is Hua Wushang, in his early 30s, but he has been popular in the whole city for a long time. The reason why he is famous is that, on one hand, he has extraordinary skills, and on the other hand, he has a very handsome face. It can be said that his handsome is worthy of being the first in the city.


    It is precisely because of his unmatched appearance that he has a firm foothold in this city. Because, with his attractive appearance, he is a typical prodigal in love. No matter the young lady in the fireworks place, the wife of a rich businessman or a local tyrant, or the mistress of a gangster, or even the wife and daughter of a high-ranking official, he can hook up with him as long as he wants.


    When he was not famous, he was almost cut to death because he wore a green hat to others. Slowly, Hua Wushang''s fame became more and more famous and his ability became stronger and stronger. No one could touch him. Even if many dignitaries know that he has put a green cap on himself, they have nothing to do with him. It can be said that Hua Wushang rose up by women. If he can get to this point, he has been forced to take all black and white.


    Moreover, in this city, the Southern District is the most chaotic, with a mixture of good and bad people, separate groups, and countless big and small gangs. However, he is a worthy leader in the Southern District, and no one is fighting with him. Compared with Hua Wushang, I am a child who has not grown up. No wonder Chen Haoran cares so much.


    It''s just that we are very far away from the Southern District. We don''t have any contact with each other or make any conflicts. Besides, I told my brothers last night that we should keep a low profile recently. It''s impossible for us to offend him. However, how did he come to my territory to make trouble?


    As the matter was urgent, I didn''t think about it any more. After I got dressed, I went to a box in the restaurant on the second floor with Chen Haoran. On the way, through Haoran''s narration, I also got a general understanding of the situation. The reason was very simple. Hua Wushang ate a fly in the dish while eating, and the waiter might not know him, so he argued with him As a result, the waiter was beaten, and his brother who watched the game went and was taught a lesson. This shocked Chen Haoran.


    Obviously, Hua Wushang didn''t come to eat at all, but deliberately came to find trouble. Although he was far away in the west of the city, he didn''t know my name. It was even more impossible that he didn''t know that this was my hotel, directly under my territory, and also our headquarters. He made trouble here openly, obviously to find me trouble and did not pay attention to us.


    After a while, I followed Haoran to the trouble box. As soon as I pushed the door in, I saw a large group of people sitting inside, men and women of all kinds, all kinds of women, and most of the men were full of style, and their expressions and gestures were very attractive. However, the most noticeable person was Hua Wushang.


    Although I don''t know him, I can find him at a glance, because he is really different, handsome and special. Shen Muchen''s handsome is not worth mentioning in front of him. He has a pair of Danfeng eyes, and his skin is white and tender. His face shape is also very standard. His outline is clear. His hair and clothes are very fashionable. In the past, he is not like a man in his thirties Shang''s middle-aged uncle, I look like this, sure enough, a woman will like him.


    However, on the spot, in addition to Hua Wushang, there was a person who also attracted my attention. Although he sat in an inconspicuous position and kept a low profile, he was still in my eye because I met him at Ziyi''s wedding site yesterday.


    For Hua Wushang, I feel that it is the first time to see Hua Wushang. I don''t know whether he has been to the wedding site yesterday. Anyway, I didn''t notice him. However, I was deeply impressed by this low-key man. I clearly remember that he was sitting in the guest seat at the wedding yesterday. That seat is particularly conspicuous. It can be seen that he paid his family guests, which is an important corner Color.


    After I saw him, I suddenly realized that it was no accident that Hua Wushang asked me for trouble today. I had just offended the Buddha, and I was found today. Obviously, this Nancheng Wushang is a bird who works for the Buddha. I know that the Buddha is easy to deal with me, but he let me go in front of so many people Moreover, Qiqi''s face was placed there. He was not easy to deal with me openly, which would also damage his Buddha''s face. However, some things didn''t need the Buddha''s own code, and they could be solved. The Buddha didn''t need big talents and little use to deal with my small organization which had just established itself. It felt that it was enough to let Hua Wushang show up.


    I really didn''t think that, only one day, the danger came. If I offended the Buddha, I offended all the gang leaders in the whole city. No wonder my father was worried about my safety. I thought hiding in my hometown and keeping a low profile could keep my safety. But I was still too naive after all. If I didn''t go out, someone would come to my door and spend no pain I can touch the influence, but I know that once I make a conflict with him, my organization will really offend the Buddha. At that time, my organization will certainly accept a devastating blow.So, even if I had anger in my heart, I could only suppress it as much as possible. However, when my brother was injured, I couldn''t ignore it. After a pause, I had to brave myself into the box. After coming in, I asked the people on the table with a straight face: "what''s the matter?"


    As soon as he said this, the flower sitting on the throne moved. He patted the table and asked me, "are you the boss here? Come on, come on. Tell me what''s going on. I''m very lucky to have a meal in this place. I even ate a fly. I asked your lackey to call the boss. He didn''t listen to me. Do you comment on it? Do you mean to bully our people in the Southern District? "


    Hua Wushang''s righteous words, his expression is very dissatisfied, but his eyes are full of banter and playfulness, it can be seen that he is deliberately looking for fault. Moreover, after he finished speaking, several people next to him also echoed, saying how our hotel is. It seems that they recited their lines, saying a lot of bad things about the hotel and belittled our hotel It''s not as good as bullshit. It''s on the same level as the garbage dump.


    However, no matter what they said, I can see clearly that this group of people have made up their minds to make trouble with me. It is impossible for them to make a low-level mistake of flies in our hotel. I also understand that they have come prepared. The flies are definitely released by themselves. They are now asking me for an explanation, and they also say that my younger brother and the waiters deliberately pick things to bully others It''s about getting me down.


    Just when those people said something to me, the injured waiter came up to me and said respectfully, "boss, things are not like this."


    I did not wait for him to finish speaking, directly interrupted his words, and my eyes, tightly locked in Hua Wushang''s body, immediately, I opened my mouth and asked softly, "what are you going to do about this matter?"


    Hua Wushang, hearing my words, chuckled and snorted, "it''s very simple. I''m a reasonable person, and I''ll pay one million yuan! "


    his words immediately startled my brothers. It was blackmail, typical of the blackmail of red fruits. They deliberately pick things up, deliberately pout my face, and even more deliberately blackmail me. The most important thing is that even if I do everything according to his will, he can''t let me go. He made it clear that he wanted to trouble me. I stood there and pestered for a while, then, slowed down Slowly, he said to Hua Wushang:


    "Mr. Hua, as the boss of the Southern District, you come to my hotel for dinner. I welcome you. It''s OK for me to treat this meal. But if you deliberately come to pick up trouble, it''s a bit hard to say. Our two families have never offended the river. I don''t know where I offended you and let you suppress me like this! "


    now that I know the intention of Hua Wushang, I don''t need to cover up with him, so I can just make it clear. When Hua Wushang sees that I''m talking to him in such an attitude, his joking eyes suddenly become serious and even flash a little angry. Although it seems that I''m on the same level with him, in fact, my momentum has not reached his level It''s still quite different, so he didn''t pay attention to me at all. Then, Hua Wushang nodded his head gently and said to me:


    "OK, since you want to make it clear, I can''t help telling you. I just think that a group of hairy boys can set up a school if you don''t like it. Is it because all the people in the east district are dead, can you get up and dominate the city I thought you had something special about you. Today I saw it, I didn''t expect it was a group of rubbish. The people in the old nest are so rubbish. I really don''t know how you have the face to make a foothold in this city. I''m also good for you. I want me to say ah, disband as soon as possible, and the province will be crushed and killed by other people! "


    Hua Wushang looked at me with cold eyes while talking. I know that even if he came with a purpose, what he just said may be from his heart. I also know that after all, he is just a small person, or a group of students who have not graduated. Therefore, it is reasonable for the old people to look down on us, but Hua Wushang belittles us so much I''m still a little angry, I can muddle to this point, in addition to luck, there is strength.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 291

    Hua Wushang''s tone is too arrogant. I hit me in the face in my headquarters. I don''t care if I think about the overall situation. But my brothers can''t stand it, especially Chen Haoran. If it wasn''t for my pressure, he would have gone all out. And I know Ziyi''s marriage started yesterday, and now I''m in a bad mood. Ziyi''s business and Buddha''s matter have been pressing on me In my heart, I can''t breathe. I haven''t slept well these two days. I''ve come across this kind of thing together. I don''t even have a chance to buffer myself.


    I have always been very reckless. I have been determined not to break out. My three months of Taiji and physical and mental training are not in vain. At the moment, even if Hua Wushang rides on my head and shits, I won''t get angry. I just quietly walk to his side, holding a glass of wine, pouring a glass of wine for myself leisurely, and then, one mouthful of dry.


    Immediately, I put down my cup and said to Hua Wushang, "Hua Ye, I''m just making a little fuss. I''ve been on my guard all the time. I haven''t done anything out of the ordinary, and it won''t affect your status. I hope you can give me some thin noodles. Don''t take a common view with us, hold your hand high and let us go. Do you think it''s ok?"


    I really tried my best to say these words. My only reason kept telling me to be calm and calm. I knew how much difference I had between myself and Buddha. I didn''t have the ability to confront him. So, even if Hua Ye was not my opponent, I couldn''t fight with him. I know how to touch eggs Stone is an unwise choice. I''m not ready for the war for the time being. I can only press things down as much as possible. At least, don''t make big things now.


    But he obviously won''t let me go easily. Seeing me so low, he became more and more proud. He suddenly stood up and looked at me with disdain. He said playfully, "since this is the case, I can''t let you go. So, you kneel down and kowtow to me three times. I''ll take it as if nothing happened today. What do you think?"


    I am a patient again and again, he forced again and again. It seems that he is sincere. I will not give up if I don''t play today. When those colleagues on the table heard Hua Ye''s words, they all showed an interesting smile, and those women were even more open-minded. They kept teasing me, making me kneel down quickly and kowtowing to him Qi, I will be covered by this broken organization.


    These women are more and more said, in their eyes, my organization is really worthless, there is no strength at all, the words of these women and children, but my heart fire more and more vigorous, slowly, my eyes are cold, I stare straight at the flower master Ben Zun, said: "flower Lord, do things with a degree, don''t force people to rush!"


    After I said this, the door of the box was opened. Shen Muchen and crab came in. Our brothers were all around the outside of the box. It is estimated that all the brothers have already understood the cause of the matter. Therefore, at the moment, everyone''s expression is extremely serious, and his eyes are even full of murderous spirit.


    However, even if our army came, Hua Wushang still didn''t care, and even the expression of playfulness on his face became stronger. He glanced contemptuously at my brothers and said with disdain: "there''s a group of waste again. What''s the matter? Is this young master eating here, and he''s going to be killed by you kids?"


    His eyes and tone were full of scorn. He felt that all of us were just ants in his eyes. He also looked down on anyone in our organization, including me. But I also know that Hua Wushang would dare to make trouble in our headquarters. It is impossible for Hua Wushang to make trouble in our headquarters without preparation. However, since things have come to this stage, it is impossible for me to make trouble with him It''s no use to be humble. Then, I don''t need to put on any more. I can only take out some of my own courage. So, I said to the flower Lord coldly: "you leave here now, I can regard nothing happened!"


    My tone became very serious and cold, which was equivalent to an order to leave. But I didn''t expect that the group of people were still fearless, and even all of them laughed. It seemed that my serious words were a joke. However, Hua Ye did not laugh at this. On the contrary, the spark in his eyes reappeared and his anger became more vigorous. My words damaged his face He can''t stand my child pointing his finger in front of him.


    After I finished this sentence, Hua Shao picked up the wine glass on the table in the blink of an eye, splashed the wine in the glass on my face, and scolded: "you''re a fuckin ''idiot. You really think of yourself as a character. Although your small organization is big, will there be other people who will recognize your status in order to get out of the Eastern District? As for you, you are still playing roughshod in front of Laozi. Do you dare to touch me? Believe it or not, I can kill you with a wave? "


    The wine in the cup hit my face and slowly flowed down my face. The smell of alcohol stimulated my nerves and made the sensitive cells of my whole body jump up. At this moment, all my determination and forbearance collapsed at this moment. Even though I knew that the flower Lord came here to dig a hole for me, the purpose was to make me jump down. Even though I remember my father''s advice to me, let me pay attention to my own safety, and let me not act rashly, I still can''t stand this cowardly breath. Ziyi''s affair is enough to make me sad, mine Gas has been holding it, but at this time, spend less and come out again and again to challenge my limit, this, I really can''t bear.At present, I don''t care what the hell''s trap is, what''s his mother''s Buddha''s, what''s his mother''s next action. Since I''m alive, I can''t be a coward''s waste. Since things come, I can''t stop it, and I can''t hide it. So, I can''t hold back any more, and don''t think about the consequences. It''s time to break out!


    So, when the brothers were filled with indignation, when a group of people who spent less time attacking me and satirizing me, when he was haughtily contemptuous of Hua Wushang, I suddenly picked up a wine bottle on the table and hit him on the head with lightning speed. This time, I exhausted all my strength and had no room for preservation, but accompanied by four points of the bottle Five cracks, the huge box, sounded my angry explosion roar: "go on, kill them for Laozi!"


    Hua Wushang he successfully angered me, now I can''t control everything, completely let go, I hit the bottle speed is very fast. However, he was very careless and didn''t think that I would dare to do it to him. Therefore, my bottle fell on his head steadily. With the sound of the bottle breaking, the head of Hua Ye flowed out a trace of blood, and the full bottle of wine spilled on his body. This move immediately made Hua Wushang, who was high in the sky, in a mess. His eyes were full of incredible shock.


    When he came to his senses and wanted to do something to me, I reached out and clasped his wrist. A series of actions made his bones creak. In this moment, my foot kicked him again, and in an instant, Hua Wushang was a dog eating excrement. I knocked him down in the light of calcium carbide. Although Hua Wushang has a high reputation in the Southern District and is the object of many people''s admiration, I despise him. Among those gangsters, I look the most He is the one who can''t afford it, because I think he is a soft eater and can''t be seen or used.


    I don''t have any strength at all. I can only rely on my face to eat. Today, I''m going to let him know that in this world, absolute strength is the most reliable one. Therefore, I have no mercy at all. Some of the other men in this room, some of whom may be his confidants, saw that Hua Wushang was beaten by me. They all responded and immediately got up to help, but before they could do anything, my brothers had already rushed over at my command.


    My brothers, like wolves, came up to fight Hua Wushang''s dogleg. However, the fighting effectiveness of the group was very strong, and their fighting experience was more than that of my brother. However, the number of them was too small to withstand our large number. What''s more, all of our brothers held the guys in their hands, and their combat effectiveness was doubled. After a few strokes, they took those doglegs It''s dry.


    Of course, we only fight these men. As for the women, I don''t care, because I''ve been scared out of my wits by our actions. In addition, there''s a low-key man who hasn''t started, so I haven''t dealt with him, because I know that Hua Wushang is a bird in the first place, and this low-key man is really a role But it''s really more troublesome. Therefore, my anger is concentrated on the flower Lord.


    For many people, face and dignity are important. Although Hua Ye was knocked down by me, he was also a tough guy. He said that he was very unconvinced. He immediately turned over and wanted to fight with me again. But I didn''t have the leisure to fight with him slowly. When his fist hit me, I swayed easily and avoided the attack of Lord Hua. Then, I was in a trance In a trance, he grabbed Hua Ye''s injured arm and threw him in front of a group of my brothers. Then, I yelled at the brothers: "fight, give me a hard fight!"


    I don''t know who gave Hua Wushang the courage to insult me on my territory, not to put me in the eye, but also to insult my organization and every brother of mine. Therefore, even if he is the boss of the first district, even if I know the consequences of offending him, I''m not afraid, and my brothers are not afraid. They will beat me as well, and have no intention to stop.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 292

    Hua Ye''s subordinates are all old people. It''s not bad to say that they have experienced many battles. But it doesn''t mean that my brothers can''t do it. After three months'' absence, the brothers'' skills have become much more agile and vigorous. They are different from the young students at the beginning. From them, I can see the boundless drive. We are upright, young and vigorous. Do you have any What we lack is the opportunity to exercise as much as we can. Since this crisis cannot be avoided, let the crisis come more fiercely, just to let the organization suffer a great training again.


    Looking at the brothers still trampling the flower Lord, I told Shen Muchen: "Muchen, you let the brother close the door of the hotel. Without my command, no one is allowed to go in and out. Those who dare to break in will be killed without mercy."


    Since the matter has reached this point, there is no chance to recover, so I will give him a good lesson. I am worried that they have ambush outside, or be careful. Shen Muchen also understands what I mean. Immediately, he personally takes people to handle the gate.


    After Shen Muchen left, I stopped the brothers'' action. Hua Ye and his people were paralyzed on the ground like dead dogs, while I slowly took out a cigarette and smoked leisurely. At the moment, I didn''t have a nervous look, especially when I saw the despicable flower Lord being abused, my heart showed a trace of happiness, perhaps At this moment, I got vent. I am like an ant all the time. I don''t have the capital to fight with the Buddha, but I can vent my anger on the flower Lord. I have to let the outside world know that although our organization is a group of student party, we are not able to ride on our heads, even the Buddha''s lackeys.


    After a few puffs of smoke, I slowly walked to the flower Lord in front of him, without hesitation to fly a foot, and then, the whole box was floating with the flower Lord''s painful wail, extremely miserable. This so-called Nancheng Wushang is expected to die unexpectedly. I will really do it to him. Today, I will fall on my group of hairy boys. He has no image now, and he has been screaming.


    In view of this situation, the women were basically in a mess. Their faces were pale. Among them, a woman with red hair was relatively calm. It was estimated that she was not a small role. When she saw that Hua Ye was so abused, she immediately got up and said, "please stop it, or you will die miserably!"


    Her words are very serious, not like a joke at all. She threatened me with death when she came up. However, I had already thought about the consequences. I didn''t need anyone to remind me. Since I dare to do it, I would not be afraid of the consequences. She is a kind of person who has the same virtue as Hua Ye. I really don''t like her. So, I dropped my cigarette end and walked quickly to her, indifferent to her She said, "what do you say, say it again, I''ll listen to it!"


    My eyes are extremely fierce, with a faint anger. I thought that this would be able to suppress this woman who didn''t know the height of heaven and earth and let her fear me. But I didn''t expect that the woman was still splashing on me. The look in my eyes was full of disdain and roared at me: "I''ll tell you."


    Before she finished this sentence, I directly slapped her in the past. I didn''t beat women, but that didn''t force me to that extent. After one slap, I said to her forcefully: "stop talking to me!"


    My voice is very domineering, the momentum of my body is even more domineering, the shock of other women are panic, and this rampant woman, by my slap, a stagger, back and forth, and finally by a woman next to me to hold, but after this, she has no longer dare to say any threat to me, just like a resentful woman staring at me The eyes are full of resentment.


    I didn''t want to waste time with her, and went to Hua Ye again. At this time, Hua Ye was in a great mess. There was no strength like that just now. The whole person was like a dead dog, lying limp on the ground, panting for breath. From the beginning of my bottle to now, I always thought that someone would come to meet them. Therefore, I had been waiting for their people to come to do a big job, and the people from outside came. But judging from the situation, Hua Ye didn''t have any ambush at all. He didn''t take anyone at all this time. He was deliberately picking things up on the pretext of eating. Maybe, he would not have thought about it Leave room for him.


    Then, I slowly squat down, disdain to him said: "originally I don''t want to cause trouble, why do you force me again and again, this is the price that you provoke me!"


    When he said this, his tone was full of chill and terror. But I have to say, Hua Wushang is indeed a tough guy. Even though he was beaten into this miserable situation, he still did not fear me. Some were just resentment, anger and unwilling. He looked at me closely, squeezed out an ugly smile, and said grimly to me: "OK, very good, very good, you t M''s have seed


    His ferocious smile and his strange words all have a taste of success. I can also feel it. Since Hua Wushang didn''t bring anyone this time, it shows that he is coming today to make conflicts and force me to do something. Then, he will be able to deal with me in a famous way. This is his ultimate goal. Now I hit him, and the contradiction is the most serious Hua Wushang wants to achieve the effect that Hua Wushang wants. He is the servant of the Buddha. If I beat the dog, I offend him indirectly. So, I really have something to do. It seems that a storm is coming.However, no matter what will happen in the future, since I have done today, I will not regret it. My purpose is to let people know that Laozi Suluo is not easy to offend. Looking at the waste like flower Lord, he is still so arrogant. I grabbed his hair and yelled at him:


    "do you really think you are so great? You are just a little white face Don''t think I don''t know the purpose of your coming to our farm to make trouble. I''ll tell you today that I don''t care about you at all, and I''ve never been afraid of you. I''ll let you know if I have any skills. I''ll do it again! "


    After that, I directly pulled Hua Ye''s head and bumped him hard to the ground. He broke his forehead, and the blood flowed out. When he saw the blood on the ground, his eyes almost turned out. For him, he could bear the beating, but the disfigurement was the most difficult thing for him to accept. Now, he knew that his appearance was broken, and the whole person was in a panic, Roared at me: "you TM''s not good to die, if you don''t kill me today, I will certainly not let you go someday!"


    Hua Wushang''s voice is full of hate, and the people who listen to it are cautious and flustered. However, it makes me more miserable. At this time, he still threatens me, and what I hate most is being threatened. Since he is willing to be a head bird, I will take him as an example and let all the big gangsters see that our organization is not a bully. Thinking of this, my mouth suddenly aroused a strange smile, I looked at Hua Wushang and said in a gloomy way:


    "threaten me, OK, I accept, I really dare not kill you, but do you know, even if it is death, I will pull you to do the backing, and you are not famous by this face? I''d like to see if you can jump when I''ve ruined your face


    If I didn''t frighten him with violence, now, my casual words made him look frightened. This time, he was scared. He opened his eyes, looked at me in panic, and said: "dare you!"


    At this time, Hua Wushang''s voice obviously had no confidence. No matter how powerful he was, he could not hide his worry. Disfigurement was the most frightening and the most unthinkable thing for him. Looking at such a flower Lord, I had no choice but to smile. Then, I picked up a piece of wine bottle fragment from the ground, scraped it on his white face, and jokingly said, "do you think I dare, or dare not? "


    I learned this attitude completely from him. At the beginning, he talked to me in this manner and regarded me as bullshit. Now, the situation is just the opposite. In my eyes, he is a complete waste. Although he is the boss of the first district, he automatically finds the door, falls into my tiger''s mouth, and challenges my limit several times. Where should I care When I get to know his status and status, and who he has been with, I am just treating him in his own way. This feeling is actually quite pleasant in practice.


    Hua Wushang was so confused that he couldn''t calm down again. He stared at the broken wine bottle in my hand in horror. While trying to struggle, he said to himself in panic: "no, no, no!"


    At this time, there is a trace of praying in the tone of Hua Wuji. At this moment, I really understand what is the winner is the king. If you make others fear you, if you are weak, others will ride on your head. That''s what the king said. At the beginning, my forbearance led to Hua Ye''s wantonness, which made him step on my dignity and constantly raise his position. The more I am, the more I am To him, he is more rampant, think I really nothing, no strength, a real mole ant.


    Now, he forced me to do all this. I not only broke out, but also showed a violent side to him. All my actions directly scared the legendary Nancheng Wushang. It can be seen that no one is powerful enough to be invincible in his heart. Everyone has his own weakness. And Hua Wushang''s weakness is that in his handsome and charming face, he worries the most I''m afraid that my face will be destroyed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 293

    People are very powerful animals. They stand at the top of the food chain and control everything that can be controlled. Although they are strong, they are also the most vulnerable. There is no perfect person. As long as it is an individual, he has weaknesses. Even the Buddha who is superior also has his weaknesses. No matter how strong he is, he is not a God after all, and he can be defeated I have never been afraid of him from the beginning to the end. No one is invincible. The soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. If you lose, you will die. These feelings start from stepping on this road. I know that you can''t lose your ambition and dignity if you lose anything.


    Seeing the flower Lord''s gesture of begging for mercy, not only didn''t make me feel pity, but also inspired my violent blood, which made me boil. I held the glass pieces tightly and said to him word by word: "I said, just now you want to leave obediently. I can regard it as nothing happened, but you don''t appreciate it. You have to force me to do it. All these are all You asked for it. Now, don''t blame me for being merciless


    After that, I completely ignored the voice of Hua Ye''s begging for mercy and the threats and shouts of his comrades. I pinched the pieces of wine bottle and scratched it on his face. He was still trying to resist, but he was pressed by my brother and couldn''t move at all. In such a moment, there was a miserable cry from the box.


    Listening to these voices, my heart became more and more smooth. Until I completely scratched the whole handsome face, I lost the wine bottle fragments in my hand. Looking at the young man with blood on his face, I said coldly, "my TM warning you, don''t look down on me, let alone my brothers. Today, I just give you a small lesson. If you If you dare to retaliate, I promise you will be a corpse next time. I, solo, will do what I say


    At this stage of the matter, his hatred and I are already dead. The next time we meet, either he or I will be dead. But today, I ruined his face, which can be regarded as relieving the hatred in my heart. No matter what happens in the future, at least for this moment, I am free. After finishing this sentence, I stand up, scan my eyes and lie on the ground On the flower Lord, and his accomplice, and then to Chen Haoran command: "throw them all out to me!"


    Chen Haoran led the idea and immediately took a group of brothers to drag away the people on the ground, even the howling flower Lord also to drag away. Their group of people, now left that unknown low-key man, as well as a few showy women, I casually looked at them, and then, still indifferent said: "don''t go away, wait for Laozi to send you personally!"


    My domineering spirit was fully displayed at this moment. It may be that my method to deal with Hua Ye was too cruel. I called these women back from the shock and shivered. Then, they didn''t dare to have any recklessness. They just started to run. The low-key man who had not moved his voice and color slowly stood up and left quietly. However, go He still looked at me. His eyes were strange, as if he was expressing something to me, but he had not made any statement or said anything to me. I was not easy to deal with him. Otherwise, my hatred would be even greater. No matter what, I just offended Hua Ye. Even if the Buddha wanted to kill me, he could not send someone directly.


    Therefore, if I only deal with the power of Hua Ye, I have no pressure at all. No matter in his territory or here, I can abuse them. However, no matter how strong the storm I face, I have no regrets. I will just try my best to turn the tide back. Of course, I don''t dare to be careless and offend them The flower Lord is equivalent to igniting a fuse. We may be blown up at any time. After throwing him out, I immediately summoned the senior leaders of the league and held an emergency meeting.


    During the meeting, the brothers'' attitude was very clear. They firmly supported me. No matter how strong the storm was, they would advance and retreat with me, because. They not only have a passion, but also know that this time, we are too cruel to Hua Ye, which is absolutely a big event to stir the whole city. Even if the Buddha doesn''t intervene, he will try his best to deal with us. I also know that the reason why Hua Ye can cover the sky with one hand in the Southern District is not useless waste. His power is absolutely strong.


    To tell you the truth, although we have a large number of people, they are old-fashioned gangs after all. All of them are people who have experienced many battles. Even if they try their best, we will surely lose. After I told my brothers about the consequences, they were still fearless and fearless. All of us are warm-blooded men. Living is also for the sake of wonderful life. It is better to die with vigour than to live with cowardice.


    Today, I feel that I am reckless, but my brothers feel that I have done the right thing. If we do not give him a profound lesson, we will not be able to completely establish the reputation of our organization. Now that something goes wrong, my brothers will certainly take responsibility with me. I am very satisfied with this. To tell you the truth, I am really moved to see the brothers'' faith so firm People are really loyal enough to follow me when they are in a desperate situation.


    We brothers have no cowards or cowards. In the last war with the basaltic society, even though we were in a hopeless situation, our brothers still did not shrink back. This time, in the face of unknown challenges in our own territory, we also have the confidence, and no one will shrink back. If the Buddha intervenes, we will be killed if we let others kill them It''s all death. Why don''t I choose the latter, glorious death. Therefore, we discussed and discussed and got a common answer. If you want to fight, I will fight!After the meeting, we immediately entered the combat preparation state. I transferred almost all the brothers in the organization to the headquarters. Except for guns, we had all kinds of knives under control. Of course, we would not be stupid enough to take the initiative to attack. What we can do is to guard our headquarters and wait for the enemy''s attack. In any case, this is my territory, I don''t believe he can fight against heaven here. If that happens, unless the Buddha comes.


    Now, after such a long time of development, there are more than 2000 fighters in Haoran and Muchen''s two halls. I have transferred so many people and scattered around the headquarters to prepare for defense in case of emergency. In order to avoid hurting innocent people, I closed the hotel temporarily, and all the hotel guests were dismissed by me. Now, so far The big hotel is just our brother.


    It is also a helpless move for our brothers to get together. After all, if our personnel are dispersed, they will be in chaos once they are attacked. The main thing is that the enemy is against me. Therefore, where I am, they should go. Since I stay in the headquarters, all the brothers naturally stay in the headquarters. It''s not that I don''t want to go out, but I still dare not go out. It''s not because I''m still the flower Lord with no pain, but there''s a Buddha in the dark. Although he won''t intervene openly, it doesn''t mean that he won''t deal with me secretly. If I don''t stay with my brothers, the danger will be even greater.


    As we all stay in the headquarters, the risk factor is much smaller. I think a group of outsiders should not dare to go out and do something openly. Even if it is the Buddha, I''m afraid we have to weigh it. After all, our number is there, but they are not afraid to make things too big. Of course, we are willing to accompany us. The big deal is to fight to the death, and whoever loses or wins Not necessarily.


    From this moment on, we can''t relax. We have worked out a combat plan. Everyone, every loyal backbone, has his own plan of action, hiding, camouflage, everything. We can say that the whole hotel and the shops nearby are occupied by our people. This area has been firmly established by us, even if the enemy does not Strong, also can''t easily disintegrate us, so, there is nothing terrible at all.


    In the evening, I got everything ready. The next step is to wait for the enemy to attack. I know that with the hatred of the Lord Hua, he will never let me live another day, and he has been made such a miserable situation by me. We should not take any rash actions for the time being, but we can''t relax. We should also be on guard all the time. Of course, after the arrangement, we are all dizzy with hunger Now, I didn''t eat anything, so I went to eat with Shen Muchen.


    But God is such a trick, a meal will not let me stop eating, I just moved chopsticks, did not eat a few mouthfuls, Chen Haoran''s walkie talkie rang, only heard a security guard at the other end of the phone said: "brother Haoran, it seems that there is a situation, someone is coming!"


    When Chen Haoran heard of this, he immediately stood up. I also put down the dishes and chopsticks and was ready to follow him. However, Shen Muchen stopped me and said to me, "Arlo, don''t move. Listen to me. The main target of the other party is you. I think you''d better hide it so that it''s safer. Besides, you haven''t eaten for a day. Let Hao first But go out and have a look. You''ve finished your meal and are doing what I say


    Shen Muchen finish saying this, other brothers also nod to agree with his words. In fact, I also know that Shen Muchen and his brothers are all for my sake, but this matter was originally brought out by me alone. Now I want me to hide after dinner and let my brothers take responsibility for me. How can I do it? So, almost without thinking, I said seriously to the brothers: "OK, you don''t have to talk about it. I am Boss, you all listen to me. I can''t escape. Let''s go out and have a look


    After that, I took the lead to go out, and the other brothers did not refute my words, followed me silently. A group of us went down the stairs and went straight to the hall on the first floor. What surprised me was that the one who appeared at the door of our hotel was not a large army or a killer, but only one person. He was standing in the big room of the hotel At the door, we looked out deeply. At the moment, he was surrounded by our security brothers.


    The man who came alone but could keep calm was no one else. It was the enemy who had the hatred of robbing my wife. In my dream, I tried to kill him several times. Fu Dong, the son of Buddha!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 294

    The appearance of this man is something that I would never have thought of. At the moment I saw Fu Dong, my eyelids leaped violently, and my heart was full of waves. I never thought that he would come to the door on his own initiative. If he brought a large army here, I might not be so surprised, but at the moment, he came alone. I wonder if I am not surprised.


    At the moment, I have no time to think about it. I quickly ask Haoran to ask my brother in the periphery whether there is any other situation. However, the reply is that there is no abnormality outside. In other words, Fu Dong really came here alone. For the man who married my favorite woman, I don''t know at all. What is the purpose of his coming alone today? Don''t say that I am in love with him. No matter what, my father and I are in a state of hostility. Now, he dares to appear alone in my territory. It''s really courageous.


    While I was meditating, Fu Dong, who was trapped in the crowd, suddenly yelled at me, "Suluo, I want to talk to you! "


    his tone is very calm, and his expression is particularly indifferent, without a trace of fear. Obviously, he is not afraid of me at all. I stare at him closely, and my inner emotions are complex. Fu Dong married Ziyi. This alone makes me very unhappy with him. He and I must be incompatible, but I can''t deny his character, He didn''t hurt me. Even at the wedding ceremony, he took the initiative to help me speak. It seems that he doesn''t look like a villain.


    And now, he came to me alone, should have something to do, immediately, I directly told Haoran: "let the brothers disperse, I will go out to meet him!"


    Chen Haoran immediately let the brothers disperse. Then, he let Fu Dong in. After he entered, he was watched by many brothers in the hall. However, Fu Dong was not nervous at all. He was still in a smart state. No matter when, he looked indifferent. Maybe it was related to his childhood cultivation, but that''s it I don''t know what he''s thinking or what he''s trying to do. I''m going to see what he''s selling all by himself.


    So, after he came in, I sat on the sofa in the hall, slowly took out a cigarette and smoked it by myself. Then, I looked at him and asked softly, "go ahead, what can I do for you? "


    although he is an influential young master, I can never look up to him. I dare to offend his father, let alone him. Of course, Fu Dong is also a person who has seen the world. No matter how I behave in front of him, I am still a poor man in his eyes. He just sneered at him and said," you should leave here quickly! "


    in a simple sentence, he showed his intention immediately. Obviously, he didn''t come to declare war with me, but advised me to leave. I looked at Fu Dong inexplicably and asked," Oh, why do I leave? "


    Fu Dong didn''t pester me. He immediately confessed to me:" you hurt Hua Wushang seriously. Now he has assembled all forces in the Southern District to deal with you. More importantly, the person who really wants to deal with you is my father. He won''t keep you alive. You know, Hua Wushang is just a chess piece. When my father uses this chess piece, he will also No doubt, you will not get involved in it


    When I heard this, I seemed to hear Fu Dong''s good intentions. But even though he was trying to persuade me, his tone really upset me. Before the battle started, he sentenced me to death. To be honest, I hated the feeling of being despised. Even if he didn''t say it, I knew that he didn''t need him to come to remind me at all. So, he did The words didn''t make me moved, but inspired my unwilling blood. So, I took the rest of the smoke and replied in a domineering way: "it may not be true. If you don''t try, how can you know whether to win or lose? And you may not know me. In this world, there is nothing that I fear. Therefore, I would rather die in battle than escape!"


    The sonorous and forceful words I said expressed my firm determination and showed my courage of fearing power. However, I still couldn''t let Fu Dong face me squarely. On the contrary, it made him feel ridiculous. He snorted, and then he looked at my brothers around me coldly. Although we were numerous, few of us could really get into his eyes. He was very quick After scanning for a circle, he continued to say to me contemptuously:


    "Suluo, you are too naive. Now I finally know why Ziyi is not with you. It is estimated that no one will suffer from your arrogant personality. You should be a little self-conscious. You can try what you are sure of. Don''t be forced to do anything you don''t have a chance to do Everything is good. If you die, there will be nothing left. Therefore, you should cherish the life in front of you. "


    Although Fu Dong''s words are kind, they are full of thorns, which makes my heart ache. He strikes me, and chiguoguo strikes me. He belittles me as worthless. No matter how hard I try, he is nothing in front of him. However, I can not care that he despises me. Even if he strikes me, I don''t care, but he talks about Ziyi I can''t take it.


    Ziyi, she abandoned me, she empathized, I understand her, because I love her, no matter what, she is my scale, is the pain in my heart can not be touched, now, Fu Dong even in front of all my brothers in front of me, with such a noble gesture to touch my scale, I immediately became angry, so, I rudely yelled at him: "don''t be here Tell me about Ziyi, I don''t want to hear itMy state is excited, excited spitting stars all spout out, and Fu Dong sees me like this, his eyes are full of scorn, and then, in a cold voice, he says to me:


    "Oh, can''t you see that you still have a temper? You don''t have any resentment. Ziyi has done his utmost to you. You are a man who is not worthy of her sincerity and waiting, but Ziyi is As you know, a girl who is very concerned about her old love doesn''t want you to die, so she asks me to come and help you. However, it''s useless for me to speak for you. What you have done is too much. Therefore, I have to persuade you to leave the city as far as possible, so as not to die a violent death! "


    Fu Dong said that he was really a saint. He was kind enough to rescue me, a stubborn person. His tone was too arrogant, which made me a little uneasy. What made me angry was that he mentioned Ziyi to me and hit me with emotional matters. He despised me as a winner and pretended to sympathize with me, I suddenly feel sick to him. I can''t feel sick any more.


    He came to tell me on purpose that Ziyi didn''t want me to die, so he asked him to help me. Even if it was Ziyi''s kindness, I couldn''t accept it. In her eyes, Fu Dong was far away from me, and I was the most useless person, vulnerable. She has now regarded Fu Dong as a supporter, who can put everything in order and protect her from the wind and rain. But I am a pitiful person who needs pity. I really don''t know why Ziyi has suddenly become so powerful. This TM is really heartbreaking.


    Then, my whole person crazy, to deal with East roar: "you are enough!"


    My voice broke my heart and expressed my inner reluctance. When my brothers saw me like this, they immediately surrounded Fu Dong, who was extremely arrogant. Although they didn''t know Fu Dong, they already knew from my conversation with him that this was the young master Fu who took away my beloved!


    However, my brothers didn''t care about his identity. Seeing that I was wronged, all my brothers were very dissatisfied. They were ready to deal with Dong. In the face of my indignant brothers, Fu Dong was still indifferent and said to me casually: "what? Are you going to do it to me? "


    In the face of Fu Dong''s question, I didn''t answer it directly. I just took a long breath to ease my emotions. I knew that no matter how much he despised me, no matter what his tone and attitude, I could not break out. I knew that he came to me today without hostility. He really wanted to persuade me to leave and give me a way to live, So, now that I''m alive, I can''t do anything to him.


    Of course, the more important thing is that he is Ziyi''s husband and the sustenance of Ziyi. If I move him, I will really hurt Ziyi''s heart. Although we have no relationship, I still love her in my heart. I can''t hurt her indirectly. Therefore, I can''t move the good Fu young master in front of me. After a pause, I said to him in a deep voice "Master Fu, please don''t be too arrogant. Now I''ll tell you the truth. Don''t say that there''s nothing wrong with a flower. Even if your father does it in person, I won''t leave. Do you understand, I don''t have the word" fear "in my dictionary. I know your kindness today, and I won''t treat you like this next time, If you have nothing else to do, please help yourself


    My tone became arrogant. I didn''t give him any room to discuss. Instead, I gave him an order to leave. In addition, I put my harsh words here. But if Fu Dong tries to challenge my limit again, I can''t do it now.


    It has to be said that Fu Dong is a person who can see the current situation. His eyes seem to be able to penetrate everything. He knows what it means to stop when enough is enough. He also feels how deep my anger is. Therefore, he does not continue to persuade me. He just shakes his head helplessly and says casually: "stubborn!"


    After that, he turned to leave. Seeing this, my brothers wanted to stop him. Then I stopped immediately and said, "don''t move. Let him go!"


    Hearing my words, even if the brothers are not willing, they can only reluctantly retreat, and this move makes Fu Dong proud. Then, in full view of the public, he swaggered away. I looked at Fu Dong''s proud back, and my heart was convulsed again, because my mind could not help but come up with the scene of his marriage with Ziyi , that picture once again stings my sensitive nerves, and makes my heart broken again. This heartbreaking feeling is really hard, I can''t help it. I yelled at Fu Dong''s back: Fu Dong, I hope you are really treating Ziyi, otherwise, I will never let you go! "


    My words can frighten ordinary people, but they can''t hold Fu Dong. After he heard what I said, he didn''t look back, but he replied to me in the same overbearing tone: "that''s all afterwords. I''ll tell you the truth. Hua Wushang will take the initiative to attack tomorrow. If you have a life to live through tomorrow night, ha ha ha!"


    Said, Fu Dong also extremely arrogant smile, immediately, he immediately swaggered out of the hotel door, proud to leave!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 295

    Fu Dong left so, I was indifferent to his attitude, but the brothers couldn''t bear it. Seeing that Fudong was so rampant, Chen Haoran first cried: "this is too arrogant, put it out that it is door-to-door provocation, elder brother, how can you easily let him go, anyway, you have offended the Buddha, simply do not do two endlessly, how good to give his son to waste!"


    Haoran''s temper is still grumpy. If it wasn''t for me to stop him, he really dealt with the east hand. And other brothers also saw that I was wronged, and they all attached to Haoran''s words, saying that we must teach that guy a lesson. I saw the brothers and sighed softly and said, "calm down, things are not as simple as you think! ¡±I didn''t explain it to my brothers in detail, but I knew in my heart that there is still a difficult flower master to deal with. But if I moved Fu Dong this time, the Buddha would not have been involved in it. He would definitely come to fight me for his son and go out of the way. Moreover, I would never hurt Xu Nan''s heart. Therefore, I can''t follow it I am willing to pay for the East because, at present, I fear too much.


    My brothers listened to me and said nothing more. They were unhappy. Shen Muchen saw the interests. When his brothers were silent, he suddenly stood up and said to me: "alo, I think you really need to calm down and consider it. We can''t make it hard. We are relatively weak now, such as If the truth and flowers are not hurt hard, we can''t get any benefits, let alone the Buddha. If they really find the door, I am afraid we can''t resist it. I think you should listen to him, or avoid the wind first. After all, will the future be long! "


    Although the meaning is the same, Shen Muchen''s persuasion and Fu Dong''s persuasion are totally two concepts. Shen Muchen is sincere and indeed stands on a calm position, saying the key point and telling the objective facts. But Fu Dong is different. It is for good, but in tone, he sneers at me, and tries to persuade me with insulting words repeatedly, which makes me unacceptable.


    At the same time, I also know that I am far from the power of Huayi, but I have made the preparation to stay, and I think that defense is in his own territory, or there is a chance to fight with Huayi. The advantage that flower Ye possesses is not only a strong military horse, but it is stronger than our student party. However, I don''t care. Even if Fu Dong just came, I will not retreat. Now In, Fu Dong, he came, I would not retreat. I don''t want to be the poor man in Ziyi''s eyes. She doesn''t want to be a coward. If she doesn''t care about my life and death, she should pay Dong to pity me now, and persuade me. It is a deadly blow to me. It is a kind of shame. If I really leave, I will really face her without face. What I have to do is face her again So, at this moment, I will not escape anyway. So I said directly to Shen Muchen and his serious brother:


    "brothers, you have heard it. Since I come back, I can''t go, of course, nor go. Otherwise, it is not only my face, but also our whole organization can no longer establish the city. We are not easy to be in This city has made a famous name and stood firm. It is the credit of our brothers and the result of our efforts. I can''t destroy this achievement. Before, we have also faced crisis and hardship, but we have shared common hatred and died together. I believe this time, we will definitely survive. Brothers, do you have any confidence! "


    This is what I said to Shen Muchen, and also to all the brothers present. I just want to let you know that there will never be a day to avoid. The river mountain we fought together cannot be destroyed because of my evasion. Even if I escape, they will fight against me. Therefore, since I have made up my mind, no matter the way ahead What is it, I will let go to fight, never retreat.


    Brothers may also be infected by my words, they have chosen to support me, willing to join the enemy and fight against the enemy with me. While the brothers are working together, I have also said some encouraging words to all of us to encourage us to go forward bravely, not to be influenced by the evil words of the East, not to retreat because of the Buddha''s strength. Now, since someone comes to our territory to engage in the influence of the public We must maintain our home. I encourage you to encourage everyone to work hard to protect our territory.


    We adjusted the morale of the group, and we immediately entered the combat preparation state. Everyone held their posts. Shen Muchen and I went back to eat again. On the table, we didn''t drink and eat meat as usual, but ate the meal steadily, discussed the matter, the emergency measures of the enemy when coming and all aspects were detailed We all exchanged some time on the festival.


    Although, Fu Dong said I could escape tomorrow, which means that the Lord Hua will come tomorrow, but we can''t relax. In order to prevent the attack, we still have to take turns on duty. This afternoon, we waited for the enemy to come, and waited until the sun set, and the sky was hung with black curtain. The lights of the hotel were shining. We still didn''t wait for it When the enemy comes to attack, what we wait for is the tension that can not be contained. Although we know that the decisive battle is tomorrow, on dark night, no one can predict whether the enemy will come.


    When the day was completely dark, our nervous heart was more intense. Especially, we didn''t know if there would be a strong enemy coming in a while, and we met the great crisis in the east mouth of Fu. At this moment, the whole group was panicked. The enthusiasm in the afternoon seemed to be almost dissipated. They must remember the encouragement I gave you this afternoon and really would like to share with me Death, a bloody battle, but, before the crisis, waiting, is the most terrible, perhaps, this is the so-called storm Eve, when the storm really came, blood brothers will certainly fight high morale, but, before the storm, the calm, strange atmosphere, but people inevitably suppress.Don''t mention brothers, even I am a little uncomfortable. In order to relieve the oppressive atmosphere, I dismissed some of my brothers and asked them to take a rest first. Then I took turns to stand guard in case of unexpected need. While I ran to the rooftop and stood on the rooftop. I was blowing cold wind and looking down at the prosperous city, thinking about the things that troubled me.


    At this moment, my mood is really complicated. Everyone''s figure is shuttling through my mind, but only Ziyi''s figure is the most clear. Today, Fu Dong uses Ziyi''s so-called kindness to persuade me on the surface, but in fact, he satirizes me and strikes me. His arrogant posture and contemptuous words all make me feel particularly uncomfortable. In addition, in the next 48 hours Inside, there is an unpredictable battle, which makes my heart more depressed.


    Now, I have to blow the cold wind to gradually ease my mood. My eyes keep looking at the situation downstairs and paying attention to the possible danger at any time. Anyway, this crisis is definitely a great crisis. It is a life and death experience for me, and the life and death experience of my brothers. If we can''t do it well, our organization will be completely destroyed. Therefore, I must All out to win the victory, the most important thing is that I want to defeat Hua Ye and beat Fu Dong hard in the face to let him know that I am not a waste to be slaughtered by others, nor a complete loser. I, Su Luo, is also a pure man and a local king.


    When I was thinking about it, suddenly, my eyes became sharp. Standing on the edge of the roof, I suddenly felt that the street below was not right. At this moment, it was more than nine o''clock in the evening. People''s night life was just beginning. It was a time when there was a large flow of people. Besides, the location of our hotel was also a relatively busy place here Now, there are only a few scattered people on the street, and there are few cars. My first impression is that the street of our headquarters seems to be blocked by people.


    Immediately, I realized that things were not good. Then, I quickly took out my mobile phone and ordered the leaders to gather at the gate of the headquarters. While making a phone call, I did not delay. I went down from the rooftop to the hall on the first floor. As soon as I got to the hall, I called out to the brothers who held the handle: "brothers, the enemy may be coming, everyone be ready to fight!"


    My words immediately alerted all the brothers. Originally, from the afternoon until the evening, the brothers were already tired. In addition, the nervous mood made the brothers exhausted. Some brothers were taking a nap. However, the words I said made some tired brothers wake up. At this time, Shen Muchen had already taken a rest All my brothers are ready to fight at this moment.


    We brothers, standing at the gate of the hotel, were in full swing. Some of our brothers were nervous and others were excited. We were all holding our breath and waiting for the storm to come. In the process of waiting, one brother couldn''t help asking me: "brother, there is still no movement outside? How do you see the enemy coming? Besides, Fu Dong said that the enemy would come tomorrow. "


    I didn''t hide it. I told all my brothers, "I found something wrong in the street. I feel that someone has done something wrong. Be careful, because Mr. Hua is a man who will avenge his revenge and will not retaliate overnight."


    I believe my intuition very much, because I didn''t believe Fu Dong''s words at all. However, I believe my own feelings, which does not mean that my brothers believe. After all, I did not see the shadow of the enemy at all. Therefore, after waiting for more than ten minutes, when there was still no movement outside, some brothers'' uneasy mood showed up again. We are not afraid of the storm I''m afraid of the taste of waiting and the tense and uneasy atmosphere, which makes some brothers uneasy.


    In fact, at this time, I was a little suspicious of my intuition. I also felt that I was under too much pressure and had hallucinations. But just as I wanted my brothers outside the venue to inquire about the situation, suddenly, the lights in the hotel went out in an instant. Not only my hotel, but also other shops nearby, were all turned off. It seemed that there was a power failure, It was dark around us, and even worse, there was no moon tonight, as if the whole city was in endless darkness.


    All the brothers, including me, were in a state of panic. Even some brothers couldn''t help talking about how to cut off the power suddenly. When we were in a panic, suddenly, many bright lights appeared on one side of the street, lighting up the dark night again But I realized that the danger was coming


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 296

    The blackout made the brothers not calm down and were in a panic. While everyone was in a trance, there were so many lights outside the hotel. Immediately, I was convinced that this was the signal before the enemy invaded.


    At this time, all the brothers were still in a panic and did not react for a moment. Among the crowd, I only reacted the fastest. I tightened my eyebrows, opened my voice and yelled in the biggest voice: "everyone calm down. Don''t mess around. Haoran, you should take people to the basement and use the generator to generate electricity first."


    Chen Haoran immediately took orders, and then he took people away. Other senior executives also spoke to their brothers under them with interphones to keep everyone calm. Everyone was trying to calm down. However, when our army was almost stable, a large truck suddenly rushed out of the horse road outside the hotel and drove straight to us. The speed was high It''s extremely fast. It''s very fierce. It''s about to drive to the front step of our hotel. It''s not stopped.


    I immediately felt the crisis, so I cried out in desperation: "danger, everyone, get out of the way! Get out of the way


    When my brothers heard my cry, they were almost ready to retreat to one side. But just as soon as we retreated, the ferocious lorry rushed directly to our front door. With a bang, it hit our glass door. In an instant, the glass of our door was smashed. With the breaking of the glass door, all kinds of people outside the door make a noise. The sound of killing is like a huge thunder. The enemy has come. We will not have any chance to buffer us. We will attack.


    Although I have been ready to defend, but in the face of the enemy''s so rapid, we will inevitably be in a hurry. What''s more, the electricity we have here has not been sent well, and we can''t see clearly. This makes us confused. The so-called organization and discipline, the so-called calm, are all smashed in an instant, and the other side is prepared. They have already done a good job in the dark In preparation for the Chinese war, I suddenly found that outside the hotel, there were a number of swordsmen in black with lights on their heads. The strong lights flashed the brothers'' eyes, which made everyone dazzled and made the brothers'' hearts panic. The scene became chaotic.


    When the truck broke through the gate and stopped in the hall, many people immediately jumped out of the back compartment of the truck. At the same time, there were countless thugs in black outside the hotel. As soon as they came in, they didn''t say any nonsense at all. When they mentioned the guy, they cut at us like crazy. All of them were professional thugs. They had the advantage of lighting. They were almost the searchlights He cut down who he was, merciless, bloody and violent, just like the God of death who came to take his life.


    My brothers who gathered in the hall were very brave. However, due to the unexpected situation in this field, the momentum of the other side was too strong, and the appearance was too aggressive, we were caught off guard. Originally, I thought that we were guarding the city in our own territory. If the other party attacked, we would be the one with the advantage. Even if the other party was more powerful, we would not be easy to break. Moreover, we also prepared several emergency plans, and many brothers were ambushed everywhere. Moreover, all of us have encouraged us, and we are unlikely to lose too miserably.


    But I really didn''t think that the other side should be so well prepared. It''s worthy of being an old man in the world and considering more than us. Judging from this posture, their power is not generally big, and their courage is not so strong. They dare to rush forward in a blatant way, and they are so cruel. At this moment, I really dare not imagine how powerful they are However, it can block the vehicles and pedestrians in the street, cut off the electricity in our place, and directly break through our doors with large trucks. It''s really hitting a snake and hitting seven inches, which directly disrupts my morale. Their actions are really too fierce, too bold, and too much to do.


    In the face of such a strong enemy, not to mention my brothers, even I think that I can bear all the pressure of the boss, at the moment are not calm, the heart can not help panic, but I know, now I am the core of the team, I can not be confused, pause, I forced myself to calm down, in a man in black with a knife crazy cut When I was, I grabbed his hand, grabbed the steel knife from his hand, and kicked him over with one foot.


    Immediately, I held up the knife in my hand and roared into the air: "brothers, the enemy has been sent to the door, kill me!"


    My voice immediately restored the hearts of those shocked brothers, and then, these brothers in the chaos began to fight. But even if the brothers fought hard, they could not escape the bad luck of being cut down. On our side, we were not defeated in terms of number, but because we lost in momentum and mentality at the beginning. In addition, we were passive in the dark. Therefore, we were totally at a disadvantage. The situation has become a one-sided trend from the beginning, and more importantly, the other side We don''t know how many people have come, but there is an endless stream of enemies rushing in. After a number of people have been knocked down, they immediately rush on to another group.


    There are not many people in my brigade. There are only more than 200 people who are led by me. Our army has been broken up, and the people in it are almost ready to be killed. Although we are ready to meet the enemy, we are still unable to resist the strong attack of the other party. Our number is limited, and the other party''s support is continuous. It feels like this again Go, the people inside us will be completely destroyed. If the people outside can break through the obstacles and come to support us, we still have no pressure, but these are just my imagination. Because, I vaguely see, the brothers outside are also passive because of some elements. Although there are many people trapped outside, there is no one who can lead the team. Obviously, it is useless If we want to protect ourselves, we have to rely on ourselves.As far as I''m concerned, although I''m at a disadvantage, it''s easy for me to attack my enemies. After all, I''m not three headed and six armed. I''m lack of skills. All I can do is to protect myself, but I can''t protect many of my brothers. Whenever I hear the sad cry of brothers and see them fall in front of me, my heart is like being cut one knife after another, and my eyes are more and more Red, my whole person is also more and more violent, following into the devil like, the whole person more and more powerful, as if there is endless power to fill the whole body.


    Time passed unconsciously, I knocked down a lot of enemies, and I also suffered a few heavy casualties, which made me more furious into the battle, and just when I was crazy, the hotel called, the light in the hall instantly lit up, all of us were exposed to the light, the light was bright, so that all the people in the battle were unconsciously stunned for a moment Many people stopped unconsciously. Even I stopped my hands unconsciously and looked at the bloody hotel hall.


    At this moment, I was stunned. In the huge hall, there were many people lying in disorder, most of them were my brothers. Some of them were lying on the ground crying with blood all over their bodies. There were a few people lying on the ground motionless, and their life and death were unknown. This scene stimulated me to keep trembling, and my red eyes gave out bloodthirsty light, just like to eat people, just like me To break out completely, Shen Muchen, covered with blood, suddenly rushed to my side and said anxiously to me, "Arlo, the support must be too late, and the brothers here can''t carry it any more. You can run quickly!"


    I didn''t expect that Shen Muchen was worried about my safety at this critical moment of life and death. But the more so, the more self reproach I felt in my heart. Many brothers fell into a pool of blood because of me. The current situation has become a foregone conclusion. We will surely lose, but we know that it is a loss. Even if we die, I will die with my brothers. I can never leave my brothers alone Since the escape, so, I directly red eyes to Shen Muchen shouting: "I won''t go, I can''t be a deserter, even if I die, I''ll die with my brothers!"


    As soon as my voice dropped, a very severe voice came from the door, saying, "it''s not so easy to go. Today, none of you can run away!"


    Obviously, it was the voice of Mr. Hua. With the sound of his voice, all the people in the hall immediately dispersed and surrounded us, and my brothers who could still stand formed a group. Suddenly, the two sides formed a situation of confrontation. However, what makes me sad is that there are only about 30 brothers who can fight, and more than half of them are still alive It was injured, but the other side was just the opposite. The soldiers were strong and the soldiers were broad. Looking from a distance, they were also full of people outside the hotel at the moment. It seemed that the street was surrounded by them. In the clues I had, there could not be so many people in Hua Ye. Most of his people were local ruffians, and the people in black in front of them were nothing like his men, the only one It may be that they said that the people sent by the Buddha to support them, of course, there is only one possibility.


    If it''s not like this, with those local ruffians, Hua Ye is not my opponent at all. Since the Buddha has made a move, it''s really hard for me to be invincible. This time, my heart is completely cold. My eyes are tightly fixed on the door. After a while, I see a man with a pair of eyes covered with gauze on his face, just like a mummy, With the help of a woman, she walked in slowly.


    I recognized immediately, this mummy is the west of the city I disfigured Wushang, Hua Ye. I am more familiar with the woman supporting him, that shrew who was beaten by me at noon. They are also followed by several big men. These big men seem to be real bodyguards. They are not ordinary roles. The strength of these people seems to be extremely strong. It seems that Hua Ye learned a lesson this time and did not despise me any more, for fear that I would be like him In the afternoon, I abused him once, which is really enough protection.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 297

    Seeing the flower master walk into the hotel so calmly, my heart is even colder. Because, I have already understood that all the brothers who are outside must have been solved by Hua Ye. Otherwise, he would not be able to walk in like this. This fact is really like a nightmare, an extremely terrible nightmare. Their appearance is less than half an hour, Everything that I carefully arranged was easily destroyed. All the brothers outside were destroyed like this, and our eyes were flooded with blood.


    I also thought that with the help of the Buddha, the flower Lord would have great energy. But I still thought that I had the ability to resist and I could fight to death. But the fact was so cruel. The organization I thought was very strong was so vulnerable. In my field, under our careful deployment and under the condition of brothers'' unity, the other half was half In less than an hour, we will destroy our strongest defense. Their ability is beyond my imagination and I can''t accept it for a moment.


    All of a sudden, I feel a little regret. I regret that I didn''t listen to Fu Dong''s advice. Even though I know his sarcasm, I also know that I regret now. This young master may have known my truth. I understand the gap between me and the other party, and I also know that the other party is determined to kill me, or his father and Buddha want me He died. That''s why he came to persuade me. What he said belittled me turned out to be true. My power was really too weak. I thought that my defense was indestructible, and I acted like a layer of paper, which was easily pierced by the other side.


    My arrogance made me fall into a desperate situation, but it doesn''t matter. What really matters is that my brother is so badly hurt. My more than 2000 people, in an instant, there are only 30 people standing, running, dead or scattered. What a terrible reality. My heart has already reached the extreme, and it is just at this time Mr. Hua, who entered the hall, stopped not far from me. He glanced at the bloody battlefield, then looked at me with disappointed eyes, shook his head and said:


    "brother Su, you really let me down. In my plan, you left an hour to beat you down, but now you are down in less than half an hour Now, how can you make me look up to you? A group of children should go home and have milk. Go, don''t act as a underworld here. I really don''t know where you have the courage to fight me! I dare to destroy my proud face. You are trying to kill yourself


    As soon as Hua Ye came in, he couldn''t wait to satirize me. His hatred for me was deep to the bone. I know what I''m in now, and I know that I''m really like what he said. It''s really small and insignificant. It''s no wonder that the big guys in other areas will look down on our student party. This time, I really realized what is self defeating. The thin camel is bigger than the horse. This truth is all right. So, in the face of Hua Ye''s sarcasm, I No refutation, only slightly lowered his head, chose to use silence to answer his question, even so, but my heart is still in convulsion.


    I''m in a better state, but my brothers behind me seem to be in a lower mood than I am. In the face of this group of ruthless thugs, no one has the courage to clamor. They are all silent. At the moment, we are just a group of turtles in a jar. They seem to have been unable to move. Now we are only allowed to be trampled on.


    But the flower Lord saw me silent, the expression is more disappointed, so, he suddenly stretched out his hand, pointed to me to a slanting bangs bodyguard behind him and said: "Shanying, you go to solve him for me!"


    Hua Ye''s words directly pierced into my heart and shocked me. I was not afraid that he would solve me, but heard the name of Mountain Eagle. No wonder I felt the extraordinary bodyguard behind him just now. It turns out that the Mountain Eagle is following here. This man is famous in this city. It can be said that he is the first expert in this city and kills people The one who did not blink an eye. He had a lot of life on his hands, but he still lives well. It can be seen that his energy is not so great. But I have never heard that this man is following the Lord Hua. With his little power, he is not enough to make him yield. Today, the Mountain Eagle appears here. I can''t think of anyone else who can ask him to move him. It seems that in this discussion In the battle against me, the Buddha really made a lot of efforts in the dark.


    Originally, I was in a desperate situation. Now, with the help of the Mountain Eagle, I am even more powerless. It can be said that even if I am intact, it is not necessarily his opponent, let alone my present state, and it is not his opponent. However, the only brothers left behind me, they do not forget their loyalty and loyalty to this situation Even if they knew that they could not defeat each other, they couldn''t watch my life threatened. So, as soon as I heard the order from Lord Hua that the Mountain Eagle should attack me, my brothers stood out in desperation, especially Chen Haoran, who was seriously injured himself, and forced his body to roar: "brothers, protect big brother, we''ll fight with them!"


    I am particularly moved by the brotherhood. It is because of this love that I am fearless even in the face of death. I feel satisfied that there are so many brothers living and dying in common in my life. However, I am moved. I can''t let my brothers do stupid things any more. We have already come to the end of the road. If we resist again, we will only die. At this moment, I also have the ability to escape from the encirclement, but I can''t go. It will pit my brothers, and the only person Hua Ye wants to kill is me. If the brothers don''t resist, maybe he will let them go.Therefore, in such a critical moment of life and death, I do not want to involve more people, I directly stopped this group of brothers willing to give up life and death for me, let them back to the back, don''t act rashly, and I calmly raised my head, eyes shining at the hawk, his murderous spirit forced people to walk towards me step by step.


    What he is really famous for is his cold-blooded and merciless. He is not so much an expert as a killer. He is cruel, and ordinary people dare not provoke such people. Because, once offended him, he may be killed one day. He also has a quirk. He likes to split up his body. He is an extreme psychopathic. For such a number of people, I have always been taboo. But today, seeing him like a god of death, he walked towards me step by step, but I didn''t have a trace of fear. Anyway, today''s me, for the sake of righteousness, There is only one way for organizations to die. In fact, the difference lies in whose hands they die.


    However, to my surprise, as soon as the hawk came to me, he did not immediately fight me, but looked at me contemptuously and said with disdain: "don''t worry, I won''t kill you immediately. I heard that you have some strength. Today I''d like to meet you. If you win me, I''ll let you go and promise you to let them all retreat. When you''re ready, you can do it!"


    The voice of the Mountain Eagle is the same as his expression, gloomy and aloof, without any emotional color. But from his tone, I can see that he is sincere. He will certainly do what he says, but I also understand that I am not his opponent. Perhaps, he has seen that I have no heart to fight. He does not want to kill a person who has no resistance. He just wants to be selective When it comes to war, use the withdrawal to tempt me and force me to do it.


    Indeed, this time, I have made a good plan to die, and I did not want to resist, because I know that no matter what I do, I can''t escape death, but my death is my life, I don''t want to implicate these brothers. If I made a stupid act of resistance, I would probably anger Hua Ye and force him to kill my innocent brother. Now there is Buddha to support him. I believe that even if he burned all my life here, he could deal with it peacefully. My TMD was also in a dilemma. In order to save the lives of my brothers, I gave up the resistance and faced the provocation of the Mountain Eagle Zhong, I just want to die a little bit more simply, I know that I can''t beat it, so I don''t want to be played by a mountain eagle as a monkey. I feel that his purpose is to play tricks on me and slowly kill me. I never want to let me go.


    I didn''t respond to the Mountain Eagle, just reluctantly smile at him. Then, I ignored the Mountain Eagle directly, looked at the flower Lord, and said coldly to him: "one person does things and one person should be. It''s me who deals with you. I hope you don''t do things too well. If you have something to do with me, don''t embarrass my brother!"


    I said this on purpose. I want to drag the hatred on me. My idea is to carry all the blame and kill me directly. As long as I die, it will be over. My brother may be able to escape. Those brothers who have been seriously injured can be sent to the hospital as soon as possible for timely assistance I really don''t have time to play other games with them. They have time. I don''t have their cold blood.


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Hua didn''t say anything, just as if he had already figured out how to tease me. He just walked to the sofa in the hotel hall and sat down leisurely to enjoy the fight between me and the eagle. It seemed that for him, there was plenty of time. He didn''t worry about the police coming. He was very confident, and Enough time, can slowly play to death me.


    And the Mountain Eagle this person, saw me ignore him, the cold light in his eyes is even worse, he suddenly took out a triangular army thorn from his body, said to me indifferently: "let''s go!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 298

    The tone of Shanying was serious and mixed with his anger. Obviously, he felt very unhappy when he saw that he was ignored by me, but I didn''t think so. Now I don''t have the heart to win. I just want to deal with the things in front of me.


    So, I red eyes, looked at the flower Lord on the sofa, and then, turned to look at the eagle, indifferently said to him: "I have no time to play with you now!"


    At the moment, I''m very angry. I don''t like the arrogant posture of the Mountain Eagle. In this bloody battlefield, he even has the heart to play with me, but he can''t stand it. Because it''s my brother lying on the ground. I don''t want them to look at me like playing monkey. I don''t want them to sneak around like dogs. I can''t let them succeed in their tricks , and don''t want to delay time and make the seriously injured brother more dangerous.


    But as soon as I refused, the Mountain Eagle did not hesitate to flash to my brother''s side, holding a dagger and directly inserted it into his shoulder. My brother immediately gave out an extremely miserable cry. When we were all shocked, the Mountain Eagle''s cold voice came again and said, "if you don''t do it again, I''ll insert my next knife into my heart If you don''t, I''ll do it one by one until you do! "


    The voice of Mountain Eagle is very domineering. He is a devil at the moment. I know that he can do what he says. Killing people seems to be a common practice for him. At this moment, he really forced me to a desperate situation. Do I really want to stand up like this, and watch brothers die one by one in front of me? We can''t stand it before we die, but we should not stand it before we die


    Chen Haoran is like this. He has a direct character and a hot temper. For him, death is not terrible. The most terrible thing is to be cowardly and to be played as a monkey. He took the lead, and other brothers joined in, ready to fight them to the death. But the more brothers like this, the more guilty I feel, the more I can''t bear to implicate them. To tell you the truth, I don''t want to fight, kill several, but we only have more than 30 people standing here. The other brothers don''t know what''s going on. There are countless people in and out of each other Once they resist, they will only be crushed and slaughtered, and death is only a matter of minutes.


    Maybe, all my brothers are really the only ones around me. In this war, we lost a lot and almost all our troops were destroyed. I really don''t want the standing brothers to die for me. It seems that no matter what kind of tricks the Mountain Eagle plays, I can only cope with it. Maybe, if I win, he can let me go. So, I try my best to suppress my anger, Let the brothers back away for a while. Then, I pointed to the eagle with a knife and said in a deep voice: "OK, I will fight with you. However, if I win, I hope you will keep your promise."


    Hearing my words, the Mountain Eagle laughed with satisfaction. Then, he pulled out the dagger from my brother''s shoulder, and he also used his tongue to lick the bloody knife. He stood up and said darkly, "I''ll talk about it after winning."


    Seeing his self-confidence, my scalp was numb. He had absolute confidence in his own strength. Maybe, this time I would really like to say goodbye to the world. Nevertheless, I still wanted to cut the scum. With this trace of indignation, I squeezed the knife and rushed towards him. The size of the knife in my hand was much longer than his dagger, I have the advantage, and, my movement is also very sharp, a shot on the key to the hawk.


    The smile on his face became more excited when he saw me fighting. He felt that it was the happiest thing to have someone fight with him. Therefore, in the face of my strong attack, the Mountain Eagle came straight forward instead of retreating. To tell you the truth, Mountain Eagle is a professional killer. It comes naturally and takes away the invisible murderous spirit. As soon as I get in touch with me, I feel extremely suffocating. The difference between me and him is not strength, but the realm of a warrior. He is also a real expert. He is not willing to fall behind because of the length of his weapon. It seems that the Mountain Eagle did not fight with a dagger this time. He usually uses a dagger in his action. For a killer, the weapon should not be too large or be good at hiding. But it is also a skill for him to practice the dagger so skillfully.


    I had a machete in my hand, and the crazy attack didn''t hurt him, which made me anxious and angry. Shao Huaye was sitting on the sofa leisurely at the moment, looking at my performance with very interesting eyes, while the woman was still standing behind him massaging him. He enjoyed the sight, and seemed to enjoy it. The more I saw him, the more angry and angry I was It stimulates my nerves and makes me almost crazy. I wish I could go up and kill him directly, but the Mountain Eagle doesn''t give me this opportunity. But the more anxious I am, the more exposed my flaws, so that the Hawk has more opportunities to take advantage of. Inadvertently, I was scratched by his dagger several times, and the injured place is still the key point. Originally I was injured, but now I am injured Add injury, my blood stream is ceaseless, the person also more and more collapse, almost can''t persist.


    I have to say, Shanying is really an expert. It can be said that he is more brave than ever. I can see that he didn''t use all his strength. Now he just played with me. He didn''t care about me at all. So, he disdained me and felt meaningless. Then, he gave me several critical blows, and all the steel knives in my hands were knocked down At this moment, I was really tired, physically and mentally exhausted. Looking at Hua Ye''s playful expression, listening to those people''s joking laughter and scornful comments, I couldn''t stand it any more. At this moment, I was on the verge of dying, my body was empty, and my heart was even more desperate. I had realized that the battle was going on Even if I win, I can''t escape death. I''m sure that they will break their promise. Besides, I haven''t won the chance, because I''m not the opponent of the Mountain Eagle. Now I''m just the object for those people to enjoy. At this moment, I''m not willing to resist, because I''m really tired.Seeing that the eagle''s dagger was about to plunge into my heart mercilessly, I suddenly felt a sense of relief. Maybe, from the next second on, I would be really free, and I would not be so tired. Therefore, I did not make unnecessary resistance, or in other words, I was unable to resist. I closed my eyes directly and waited for the coming of death. But to my surprise, I didn''t There was pain when the dagger pierced the heart, but I felt that I was held by an invisible big hand. I almost opened my eyes without thinking. At this time, I found that it was Chen Haoran who held me and blocked the fatal knife of the Mountain Eagle for me.


    Originally, Chen Haoran was seriously injured. Now, his back was stabbed by a mountain eagle, so that his eyes were lax. This strong man, the never say die Single king, the campus bully who changed my fate, has become a dying man at this moment. All of a sudden, I was confused. How could I have thought that Chen Haoran would be one Silent for me to block the knife, my throat immediately gushed a stream of hot blood, but I tried to control their own swallowing down, I support their own weak body, forcefully embrace Chen Haoran''s body, hysterically exhausted roar: "Haoran, why do you his TMD do this ah, why ah!"


    At this moment, my voice was hoarse, my eyes were wet, and my heart was even more painful. The reason why I agreed to fight with Shanying was that I didn''t want to hurt my brothers any more. I wanted to exchange my death for the safety of my brothers. However, what I did affected my most important brother and Chen Haoran, who has been accompanying me through life and death, has never been indifferent to me, After listening to me, he even showed a satisfied smile. With this forced smile, he said to me weakly: "brother, you gave me my life. Forgive me for not watching you die in front of me. It''s useless for me and can''t help you. This is the last thing I can do for you. You must live!"


    Chen Haoran was hurt so badly that he could not speak clearly. His mouth was still bleeding and his eyes were more lax. But the forced smile was still there. Seeing Chen Haoran like this, my body was shaking. I held him in pain and yelled: "are you TMD stupid? You can''t save me even if you do that. Why do you do that? "


    My voice was choked, and my mood collapsed to the extreme, and Chen Haoran was so weak that he wanted to open his mouth and say something, but without waiting for him to speak, the Mountain Eagle standing behind him could not stand it. After he directly pulled out the dagger, he also kicked Chen Haoran''s back and kicked him and me on the ground at the same time It''s going to be no longer possible. After being tossed by the Mountain Eagle, the state is even worse. The other brothers rushed to help Chen Haoran and kept calling his name. But at this time, Chen Haoran was in extreme weakness and could not give any response.


    I looked at Chen Haoran with hazy eyes, and my heart was like a knife. Although other brothers fell in a pool of blood, I was also very sad, but when I saw Chen Haoran block my knife for me and fell in my arms, the pain was even more painful than killing me. This good brother who has been accompanying me in all directions and has been working hard and complaining is going to die in front of me. How can I accept it, When the Mountain Eagle attacked me again, I got up and yelled at him: "I want your dog''s life!"


    Say, I am like a madman, regardless of everything rushed to the eagle


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 299

    Haoran''s life is in danger. I really don''t want other people to come and die like him. I tried my best to stop them and roared: "stop all of you. No one can move without my command!"


    Although I was badly hurt, my anger made my voice very loud and harsh. Shen Muchen, who was still clear headed, should have guessed my intention. He was the one who knew me best and knew the current situation. Therefore, he made a decision and stopped those brothers who were going to fight for their lives without letting them come to die.


    I saw the brothers stop, and their hearts were quite calm. At this time, Hua Ye, sitting on the sofa, suddenly got up. With the help of that woman, he came to me with his hands full. At the same time, he also jokingly said, "it''s too much fun. The play is really more and more wonderful. I didn''t expect that someone would die for you such a fool Long experience, I really underestimate you, a group of dolls are quite heavy on love? "


    Although his face was covered with gauze, I could still imagine the ugly face of Hua Ye when I heard his voice. To tell the truth, I can lose anything, but I don''t want to lose my ambition. Even if I die, I won''t ask for mercy in a low voice like him. However, my brother is still here. Although this is the only one left, I really don''t want to end up with a total annihilation No matter what, I can''t do anything about it. Even if I am angry, I will bear it. I want to save my brothers a way. For his banter, I didn''t directly reply to him. I just stare at him with red eyes and resentment.


    But master Hua didn''t care about my eyes. As soon as he came to me, he put his foot on my face and pressed it hard. Then, he said to me in a cold voice: "you are a dog in my eyes, a mad dog that can only bite people. Today, I let you know that biting me has to pay a price. Originally, I can deal with you alone You are so cheap that you have to bring your brothers to be buried with you. It''s all you asked for, no wonder others! "


    With these words, he stepped on my face a few times. Then, he moved his feet and spat on my face. Even the woman who supported him also did the same action with him. He kept scolding me for being a waste. He said that I was looking for death against Hua Ye. The word "shrew" was given to her Blind, she trampled on my dignity for nothing, even scolded my whole family, old and young.


    The behavior of this pair of dog men and women is too hateful, but I still did not say anything, just wrote down this hatred in my heart, I did not dare to take the brothers'' safety risk, only tried to be cowardly, waiting for the next trial.


    After the two dogs and men had finished venting, at this time, Hua Ye suddenly raised his hand, looked at his watch, and then said to the eagle, "do it!"


    The Mountain Eagle nodded silently, and I also saw the murderous spirit in his eyes. Maybe, this time, my death time is really coming. Even so, I still don''t have the heart of fear. In the whole person''s heart, there are only suffocation, anger, depression, helplessness and suffering. With thousands of emotions, I slowly turn my head and look at Chen Haoran, who is on the verge of death.


    At the moment, he was pale and lifeless. However, when I looked at him, his lax eyes also touched my eyes. At once, his speechless mouth opened weakly and seemed to convey some message to me. With my understanding of him, I seemed to read what he wanted to say to me. Maybe he told me not to give up.


    See Chen Haoran like this, my heart more heartache, not willing to drive straight up, anger is like a volcano eruption, so that I can not help but recover a little strength. Just in such a moment, I suddenly do not want to die, I want to survive, I want to break through the siege, want to take my injured brother to the hospital, want to continue on this road, I don''t want to die like this, even if only I live alone, I also want to re group forces, revenge!


    When I saw the eagle holding a dagger to my chest, I held my fist and was ready to stand up and fight against it. At this moment, in order to survive and revenge, I couldn''t take into account any brotherhood. I wanted to resist, I wanted to survive, because I knew and I firmly believed that only I survived, there was hope for everything.


    But it was at this critical juncture that a man suddenly rushed into the hotel. After he came in, he said to the flower Lord in a hurry: "no, boss, the event is not good. Someone has broken through our barrier by force."


    When the younger brother reported, the God of death just passed me by. His words startled all the people on the scene, including Hua Ye himself. The unrivalled flower Lord seems to have already recognized. The whole city is under his control. No one can support me, or no one dares to come to rescue me. After all, although he is the one who deals with me on the surface, there is a Buddha behind him behind his back. As we all know, Buddha, not to mention in the east of the city, even in the whole city, no one dare to offend him openly.


    It was with the strong backing of the Buddha that he dared to deal with me so boldly and unscrupulously. Even if he heard the report from my younger brother, he was just startled. Soon, his eyes became indifferent again. He looked at me lying on the ground like a dead dog, and then looked at the younger brother who came to report. Then, he said in a deep voice, "tell brothers, If someone makes trouble, I''ll take it on my shoulder. "Hua Ye''s words are still arrogant, as if he didn''t pay attention to the rescuers at all. In other words, with the support of the Buddha, he was already arrogant. At this moment, my inner emotions were particularly complicated. I was really surprised to hear that the younger brother said that someone broke through their defense line. I was ready to die. Just want to end all this with my own death, let other brothers not be involved, let me free from the attack of Ziyi, I never thought that someone would come to save me.


    Now, knowing that someone has come to rescue, my first reaction is only surprise, not surprise. At the same time, I am also worried about the safety of rescue people, because. There are too many people brought by Hua Ye this time. I really don''t want more people to die for me. Now, death has become a luxury for me. I just want to end all this quickly. At the same time, there is also a hidden hope in my heart that the people who come to rescue me and my brothers can be saved.


    At the moment when I was distracted, the flower Lord turned his eyes to the eagle again. It seemed that he would order me to be disposed of again. However, he did not say anything. Outside, there was a roaring noise, shouting and killing, resounding in the night sky, which shocked all of us. Even if Hua Ye was indifferent again, he also noticed something wrong. After all, people who could break through the encirclement should not be underestimated.


    This time, the flower Lord also dare not to be careless again, hastily said with the woman beside her: "help me out to have a look quickly!"


    Then, the shrewd woman immediately helped Hua Ye, under the protection of many bodyguards, went out toward the outside. As he left, many of the thugs in the hotel also followed him out. Even the Mountain Eagle hesitated and held the dagger tightly. He didn''t attack me for a long time. His attention was also attracted by the disturbance outside!


    If I felt hopeless before, then at this moment, I smelled a strong breath of life. At the same time, I also realized that the opportunity came, and my heart beat suddenly. Originally, I wanted to resist, but I didn''t have the strength. I gave up the resistance, not because I wanted to die, but because I knew there was no chance of life. It was that I didn''t want to involve more brothers. But now, the riot outside, the deafening scream outside, rekindled my hope for life, let me know that I still have a chance to live, I still have a chance to resist, I still have a chance to revenge, I can still do what I have not finished, I have no ability to think who is coming.


    At the thought of these, my anger and unwillingness, my instinctive desire for survival, burst out in an instant. My whole body suddenly had strength, and the depressed me was completely spiritual. At this moment, I had been completely awakened. I took advantage of the growing turmoil outside to take advantage of the mountain When the eagles relaxed their vigilance, I suddenly stretched out my hand and grabbed his leg on my chest and threw it away with all my strength. The mountain eagle was stumbling by my actions. Then, I rolled to my brothers'' side, and then I turned over directly.


    But in an instant, my dead dog, who was so weak that I couldn''t do it, changed in an instant. My desperate eyes became bright, and the whole person changed greatly. In front of the whole audience, I called out to the rest of my brothers: "brothers, someone has come to support us. Let''s kill them with me. Go ahead!"


    This roar of mine, called out all of my heart''s oppression and unwillingness, but also called out my hidden anger for a long time. After that, I took the lead to rush out, and the rest of my brothers, seeing my move, all recovered their vitality and burst out their potential in the body. At the moment when my voice just dropped, they immediately yelled: "kill with elder brother Get out of here! Go


    Immediately, I followed me to rush out. I walked at the front of the team and went straight to the hawk. At this time, I had been inspired by the anger and infinite fighting spirit. I had forgotten my injury and everything. I had only one belief in my heart. I killed the invincible Mountain Eagle in front of me to avenge my good brother who was about to die!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 300

    I''m not inferior to my skills, but at that time I was completely confused. The more angry I was, the more flustered I was. The more chaotic the moves were, the easier it was for the opponent to find flaws. Once I calmed down, my moves and my potential were naturally exploited by me. Even if I was angry, as long as I kept calm, I would not delay anything. The exquisite and heavy Tai Chi was The new is reflected in me. My movements are flowing freely. My body is like the wind. My attack is fierce. My moves are slow but they have amazing power.


    In contrast, Shanying, who didn''t pay attention to me at all, was suddenly surprised by my recollection. He didn''t expect that I, the dying man, could show such strong strength in the blink of an eye, and directly hit him by surprise. It looks like no difference from normal people. What''s more, with the war situation outside getting worse and worse Strong, there are many people from outside into the inside.


    These people who rush in are more powerful and powerful when they are wearing windbreaker. They are no less powerful than those brought by the Lord Hua. This makes the Mountain Eagle''s fighting spirit depressed and the moves show flaws frequently. Now, the cold faced killer is not indifferent.


    After seeing these windbreaker warriors, I understood that it was Xie Yu who brought people to rescue me. Indeed, in the east of the city, Xie Yu was the only one who could send powerful human resources to support me. Unexpectedly, she would rescue me in the fire again. Under this situation, the hope in my heart was even greater, and the fighting spirit was stronger. At the moment, I fought with the Mountain Eagle It''s not lost.


    When I was in the middle of my fight, I suddenly heard the voice of Hua Ye calling for retreat. Of course, not only me, but also the Mountain Eagle heard it. He knew that he could not defeat me for a while, let alone kill me. The large troops there had to retreat again. He had no desire to fight any more. He immediately got rid of me and found a chance to escape quickly.


    I want to catch up to avenge Haoran, but I feel powerless at this time. Now I have put my body''s limit into full play, and my body''s energy is basically exhausted. At the moment of relaxing my vigilance, my whole body is completely soft. My legs puff and I kneel on the ground. I use only my remaining strength to support myself and not fall down.


    At the moment, my brothers who fought side by side have changed from more than 30 to less than 10. All the people who can stand here are all decorated. None of them is intact. In this battle, we have suffered heavy casualties. This night, it seems that our brothers'' blood has dyed red. Therefore, even if we hold on, even if the enemy withdraws and runs away Our eyes are still full of sadness, and our hearts are still in deep pain. Once my power for a long time was destroyed, now I have nothing to say.


    At this time, Xie Yu, accompanied by several people wearing sunglasses, came in. As soon as she entered the hall, her eyes swept to me kneeling on the ground. Immediately, she quickened her pace, walked to me and asked me with concern: "Suluo, are you ok?"


    I looked at the brothers lying on the ground and shook my head dejectedly. After a moment''s pause, I tried my best to say to them: "quick, call an ambulance!"


    Hearing my impotent words, Xie Yu frowned slightly and said seriously: "I have already beaten some of your slightly injured people. I have asked my people to take them directly to the hospital."


    When I looked up at Xie Yu, there were many people outside carrying my brother. It seems that at the critical moment, Xie Yu''s handling ability is still decisive, and her expression has become more serious than ever before. I looked at her like this and said sincerely, "thank you!"


    Finish saying, my eyes all began to loose, slowly, the blood loss too much I was about to hold on, Xie Yu saw the situation quickly helped me, anxiously said: "well, you don''t talk, I help you to the hospital!"


    With that, she immediately helped me up. After I got up, a brother behind me suddenly yelled to me in a hoarse voice: "big brother, it''s bad. Brother Haoran, he''s dead!"


    Hearing this, my body directly stiff, my head slowly turned to the rear, my eyes looked at Chen Haoran''s lying place, at this time his face was pale, bloodless, body motionless lying on the cold ground, stained with a lot of blood, a brother beside him gently shaking him, but Chen Haoran was still motionless.


    At this moment, my heart was completely broken, and the soul of the whole person was taken away. A stream of sour water gushed into my heart, and my eyes became hazy. I threw away Xie Yu directly, and my eyes were blank. Step by step, I went to Chen Haoran, who was lifeless.


    In this terrible war, I may have guessed the final result. My two thousand people must be very few, and there is not much left. Therefore, my heart has been extremely painful. But at this moment, I heard that Chen Haoran was dead, and my heart was even more painful. This is an indescribable pain, an indescribable injury, because he is I died because he was Chen Haoran, the enemy of me, and Chen Haoran who was loyal to me. Now, I live, but he wakes up completely. I can''t believe this fact. I dare not.


    When I came to Chen Haoran''s side, I knelt down directly. My hand touched Chen Haoran''s cold face and hissed: "Chen Haoran, you wake up quickly. You''re going to frighten me. You''re going to fight together. Wake up!"At this time, Shen Muchen, who was seriously injured, also dragged a heavy step to come over. Looking at the bloodless brother, his eyes also accumulated tears. It can be seen that in recent months, Shen Muchen and Chen Haoran get along well, and they also have brotherhood. Therefore, Shen Muchen and crab are so sad.


    At this moment, I didn''t cry or shed tears. I just looked at Chen haorandi with dull eyes and touched his resolute face. My heart turned back and forth. Suddenly, countless pictures appeared in my mind, and all about Chen Haoran. I can never forget that Chen Haoran was my biggest enemy because of his hatred Hate is too deep, just changed the trajectory of my life, I changed face, come back again is to find him revenge, at that time, he even caught me the most unforgettable person of my generation, gave me the deepest pain, but all the hatred and hatred were because he knew himself clearly, and finally chose to take refuge in me, with me to deal with Bai Qiuyan, everything, now has become a memory.


    Chen Haoran, since he joined me, he has never been ambivalent and has always been absolutely loyal to me. No matter what I command, he always does not say much nonsense, just do what I want. He is the biggest helper when I set up the organization. He is a trustworthy person. No matter what situation he faces, he can be reckless and rush in front of me Fearless of life and death, he is a famous man. Therefore, after he was caught by boss Wang, I would give up his life and die to save him, because I have regarded him as a true brother, a good brother worthy of my life.


    But how can I think that Chen Haoran has always remembered this kindness. For this reason, when I was faced with death, he rushed out to block the knife for me without hesitation, but at last he sacrificed himself. He died so quietly. I didn''t know that he left the world so regretfully. From the beginning to the present, I didn''t have a good talk with him I don''t know what his last wish is in this life? Is there anything left unfinished?


    I owe him too much, I really can''t believe, such a fresh life is gone, Chen Haoran, his voice, his appearance, his personality, his figure, constantly appear in front of me, he never does things in silence, with action on behalf of everything, he shows me all his strong, absolute loyalty to me, and he is not afraid of death God, at this moment, I seemed to hear Chen Haoran''s heroic voice and yelled at me and my brothers: "what are you afraid of? It''s a big deal that you''re going to die."


    Chen Haoran has never been afraid of death, but now, he is really dead. I think he is not afraid of death, and I have been lucky to get away from several setbacks. However, seeing that the man who is not afraid of death is dead, I ask myself, is he really afraid of death? Is he afraid at the moment of death? I can''t figure out his mind. I can''t imagine. At this moment, I totally don''t believe that Chen Haoran died. I kept shaking his cold body and murmured: "Chen Haoran, get up for me, TMD, get up for me. We agreed to fight the world together and go to glory together. How can you fall down, Ming It''s me who died. Why did you stop the knife for me? Without my permission, how could you TM leave me first? "


    At this moment, my voice has become hoarse, my spirit has been out of order, I really can not accept this fact, and like me, Shen Muchen they are calling Chen Haoran, the voice is almost as hoarse as me, and when we were in great pain, many ambulances and police cars arrived here, and soon a large number of doctors and nurses, And the police all rushed into it.


    The screeching sound of the alarm bell suddenly woke me up, I recovered some sense, but I still held a trace of impossible hope in my heart, let the doctor check Chen Haoran to see if he was still saved. At my request, the doctor still had no choice but to check for me, but he gave me a straightforward reply, which deeply stimulated my heart and said, "he is dead!"


    When this indifferent doctor completely announced the death of Chen Haoran, I was completely sober up, and really accepted the fact that Chen Haoran had died. However, I still did not cry. Maybe my tears had drained away. I did not fall down. I just stood up with red eyes and scanned the embarrassing and bloody war Field, and then looked at the eye and the flower Lord collusion, the people''s police, and then, I suddenly opened my dry mouth, to all the people in the audience, exhausted all my strength, hysterically roared: "Buddha is right, today you do to me, I will remember in my heart, I thank you for giving me the chance to survive, in the future, I will ask you blood debt blood! ¡±


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 301

    At last, my energy was exhausted and I was exhausted.


    When I was in a coma, I was completely lost. In the scene like a dream but not a dream, I still fought with my brothers in blood. The blood was flowing out from me and my brothers. And I, again and again, hovered on the edge of death. My body feeling was so real, my heart was turbulent, but with deep pain I experienced a lot of scenes like dreams but not dreams. The scenes were in the wireless reincarnation. I was immersed in them for a long time. I couldn''t extricate myself. Although it was a nightmare, I couldn''t wake up.


    Hazy, I suddenly feel that someone is calling me by my side. The sound is too familiar. My heart is touched. I can hear it. It is the call from my favorite woman. It is the woman who makes me feel the love for the first time. Her voice makes my soul slowly return to my body. Gradually, I wake up from the chaos Come on.


    After I woke up, I found myself lying in a hospital bed. The room was empty. I couldn''t look at the white ceiling. My mind was blank. As if it is like amnesia in general, or is not willing to recall, eyes empty, facial expression.


    After a while, a figure walked into the ward. His beautiful and delicate appearance reminded me of the memories I didn''t want to recall. The man who came in was my best brother, Shen Muchen.


    However, at the moment, Shen Muchen has lost his former demeanor. He has also suffered a lot of injuries, and his body looks very weak. His mood looks very heavy. When he sees me wake up, he doesn''t feel excited. He just asks politely, "Arlo, are you awake? How are you feeling? Do you need to call a doctor? "


    I shook my head in a daze, indicating that he did not want to, because I felt that the most uncomfortable thing was not my body, but my heart, a kind of unspeakable pain and irreparable injury. From the moment I saw Shen Muchen, I immediately felt like an electric shock. The whole person trembled, and the chaotic brain was connected. In my mind, cruel pictures began to emerge Now outstanding brother''s face, the deepest memory is Chen Haoran''s resolute face.


    At this moment, I have slowly remembered all, remember that bloody night, so many bloody scenes, so many painful voices. If Chen Haoran did not block the fatal knife for me, then the person who died would be me. Every word he said in my arms before he died, I will remember it in my heart. The picture of his death has been fixed in my mind No, it has become my indelible memory.


    After a long time of deep pain, I slowly regained my consciousness and asked about Shen Muchen''s current situation. Shen Muchen told me everything. It turned out that I had been in a coma for two days. In these two days, the organization had undergone tremendous changes.


    It was because of the war that night that we lost a lot. More than 500 people were seriously injured. All of them are still lying in hospital beds for self-cultivation. After the other personnel were scattered, what made me sad was that they all ran away. What kind of brotherhood became a bubble when the danger came. Maybe, I should understand them, after all, human life Only once, no one wants to die. Now I look at it and understand it. I don''t blame them at all. In this way, I realize that those people can really stay, and I don''t need to be screened by myself. Or, I will be frustrated in the future.


    However, since I have looked at it, my numb heart doesn''t care. However, the number of people who have died, including Chen Haoran, has killed 17 people, which is a terrible number for us.


    In the city''s recent years of underworld fighting, the day before yesterday''s war is the most sensational, it is the largest in recent years, the number of injured as much as 500, the death toll of 17 people, more than 1500 escaped, since our establishment, no matter how big the crisis, no matter how much damage, at least, no one died, no one has been a deserter But this time, seventeen people died at one time. It was just a devastating blow. The organization of the attack was crumbling and my heart was breaking.


    At the same time, the battle also shocked the whole city. It was impossible to suppress it. Fortunately, director Zhuang was a big tree. In my face, he did not arrest our injured brother. He just took notes every day according to the rules. After all, we suffered accidents in our own field. Our behavior is justifiable defense, and the other party is really afraid Terrorists. But because the flower Lord also has the support, therefore, the police also can''t move them, simply arrested several people to act like, immediately, immediately released the kind.


    In the end, we lost the battle. If Xie Yu didn''t come to support us in time, we would have been wiped out. Now, although the organization has not been destroyed, it has become a real name, and it has become completely infamous. It has been rumored that we are vulnerable, and we can''t refute their rumors, because we are really fragile Weak, really vulnerable existence.Even Chen Haoran, the leader of the hall, was easily killed in the battle. My eldest brother was lucky enough to recover his life. Who can organize the League to have confidence? Therefore, after the war, the brothers were inevitably beaten, lost their morale and became disheartened. Many brothers were quietly quitting. Yan Ran, such a large organization became the end of its tether, and the fate of dissolution would happen at any time.


    Our group of hot blooded youths are full of longing. Those who throw away their blood want to break into a world, let their own youth regret, let others admire, but who could have thought that the organization of our faith would be so vulnerable, which completely broke the confidence of brothers, thus making the organizational change extremely unstable. On the other hand, it also gave us fatal economic At present, the medical expenses of the brothers are astronomical. In addition to the number of deaths, they should be subsidized 200000 per person according to the rules. That is to say, after the battle, the strength of the organization and the economy are in difficulties.


    For this sad reality, Shen Muchen''s voice was hoarse. He didn''t expect that things would develop to such a serious level. After listening to his words, my heart pain became more and more profound, and my guilty mood rolled up violently. When I stayed in the Bai family, the organization was still developing in an orderly and vigorous manner. But as soon as I came back, I was very happy It brought disaster to the organization. When I think of it, I''m the one to blame for everything. If it wasn''t for me, Haoran would not have died and the organization would not have been destroyed. My sin is really too great.


    With extremely hoarse voice, I entrusted Shen Muchen to replace me to appease the dead and injured brothers and ask him to apologize to each of them on my behalf. However, Shen Muchen didn''t think it was my fault for my self blame. He said that if a gang wants to develop, it will face countless crises. Without life and death experience, we can''t be strong. Shen Muchen also said that the root of this failure, at the same time, is the biggest defect of our organization, that is, the combat effectiveness of its members is too low.


    Indeed, as Shen Muchen said, this aspect is indeed our weakness. He once said the key point. The organization is organized by students. It is OK to deal with ordinary gangsters. We can feel that their strength is very strong, just like the last battle against the Xuanwu association or this time''s flower Lord. Compared with our combat effectiveness, our combat effectiveness is almost weak. We have come to the conclusion that the organization is a student organization In the main force or students, we usually lack of exercise, and have less experience in life and death war. It is inevitable that we can not fight the warriors who gallop on the battlefield. This is the biggest reason why we are vulnerable.


    Don''t mention our brothers. Even at the top of the organization, in addition to my own strength, other people, such as crab and Haoran, used to be very good at school, but out of society, it''s nothing at all. There are people outside the people, and there are days outside the world. So, even if we are united, even if we are not afraid of death, in the end Still vulnerable. This incident really gave us a bloody lesson, let me deeply understand a truth, want to make the organization really strong, not only need to have loyalty and courage, but also have a strong own strength, want to let brothers not be hurt, we must let the brothers become strong themselves.


    However, it seems too late to regret now. Now, the organization is really in a desperate situation. Do we have the capital to continue to struggle?


    At this moment, I was confused and confused from the heart. However, more guilt and self blame led to the death of the organization and the sacrifice of my good brother, Chen Haoran. The pain was deeply engraved in my heart, and my heart gradually began to be indifferent and merciless.


    Unconsciously, Shen Muchen and I talked for a long time about the defects of the organization and the plan for future development. Then, he left the ward and went to work. Next, another person came in, Xie Yu.


    After she came in, she didn''t care about my injury at the first time. Instead, she criticized me with dissatisfaction: "sulo, how many times have I told you that you almost lost your life on this road, you know? Now you not only hurt yourself, but also hurt your brothers. By now, you should understand the cruelty of this road. If you wake up, listen to me and get out of here


    Although Xie Yu''s words came from Xie Yu''s mouth, I felt that the people behind the scenes said it to me. Although I knew that she meant well, I didn''t appreciate it, or I didn''t listen to it at all. Then, I raised my head and resolutely said to her, "I know you are for my good. You saved me. I thank you from the bottom of my heart. But now, you don''t need anything After that, don''t try to persuade me. Since I have chosen this road, I will keep going. Even if I die, I will not regret it, because I will certainly repay my brother''s revenge, and I want those people to pay for it! "


    My words, out of the mouth, from the heart, are from the bottom of my heart to say to Xie Yu. I also hope that she can tell the person behind the scenes for me, so that she will not hinder me. Before I fell into a coma, I made up my mind to avenge my brother even if I die. I can''t let Chen Haoran die in vain, I can''t let them die with their eyes closed, even if it''s beyond their ability, even if it''s self indulgence I''ll do it. I''ll take revenge with my best ability.


    After listening to me, Xie Yu frowned more tightly and his words became sharper"Sulo, how can your brain be one track minded? Tell me what to take to revenge now? What are you fighting with Hua Ye? Not to mention looking for Buddha. This time I help you because they have attacked my territory. I''m a famous teacher. I don''t need to tell you that the person who really wants to deal with you is the Buddha. Because of you, my boss has already offended him. The Buddha has put pressure on us. Let me tell you, even if my boss does it himself, he may not be able to fight him So she can''t win even if she helps you. You''d better die! "


    I can tell from Xie Yu''s words that the boss she said must be the person behind the scenes in the sports car. I also know that they are really helping me now. I just heard Shen Muchen say that during the two days of my coma, Xie Yu also sent a master to take care of me outside the ward, that is, people who are afraid of Buddha will come to the hospital to attack me secretly, in case of any accident. It can be seen that the person behind the scenes really doesn''t want me to die!


    It''s really hard to predict the world. It changes so fast. I clearly remember that when I took this road, it was to protect the people I loved most that I went to deal with Xie Yu. But in a twinkling of an eye, everything changed. Because my favorite person offended a huge thing, Xie Yu, who was my enemy, saved me and protected me in turn.


    It''s ridiculous to think about it. My life is really full of drama, but it''s a tragedy that doesn''t let the audience cry. I am the hero in this tragedy. I hurt others, but also hurt myself. I stumble, ups and downs, and I still can''t escape the tragic fate.


    After a long pause, I slowly opened my mouth to Xie Yu and said, "Xie Yu, I thank you again for saving me and your kindness. But even if I can''t measure myself, I will never retreat again. This revenge, I will repay you!"


    My obsession is deeply rooted. Even if I really die this time, I can''t abandon my big hatred and live a life. I can''t do such a thing. I''m such a stubborn person. No one can shake my decision now, even my father can''t.


    I also understand Xie Yu''s advice. When he advised me to leave, he was just worried that I would lose my life. But I think her boss behind the scenes would never want me to be a shrinking villain. I remember Xie Yu said to me before that the people behind the scenes would not show up to see me because of my poor image in her mind. So, if I want to prove myself, I have to face the reality bravely. I really don''t Can do a shrinking head tortoise again, I want to through repeated setbacks, more and more brave, even if died, also have no regrets.


    But Xie Yu saw that I was so stubborn that she could not persuade me. She didn''t say anything more. She just shook her head and said, "in this case, you can do it yourself!"


    With that, she turned and left.


    Looking at Xie Yu''s leaving, my heart was filled with sadness. Although I said it was certain that I would take revenge, I knew in my heart what the gap was between myself and others. Let alone the Buddha. From now on, even the flower Lord has become an existence that I can''t hope for. I want to revenge now. I really have no heart.


    My organization has basically collapsed. At present, it is impossible for me to deal with Hua Wushang quickly. It seems that I can only ask for reinforcements, but who will help me? Xie Yu''s behind the scenes is obviously impossible. Just now Xie Yu''s meaning has become very obvious. Even if she has the ability, she can''t offend the famous Buddha in three provinces for me If so, she will be too busy to set fire to herself.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 302

    How to say, in fact, I thought about looking for Qiqi, but I didn''t find her after all, because I know that Qiqi is not from this city. She is from other places. Even if her family is powerful, she is a foreigner after all. The Buddha let me go at that time because of her family''s face. Now, in order to deal with me, the Buddha even sent huawushang from Nancheng. He is not good at doing things by himself Let Hua Wushang show up for him, that is to say, Hua Wushang doesn''t know Qiqi at all, and there is no need for her to take care of her face. Even if Qiqi comes here in person that day, I''m afraid she can''t help me, so I don''t need to give her any trouble.


    Thinking of this, I directly replied to Qiqi: "it''s not that I don''t look for you, but because I don''t want to involve you in it."


    A word almost completely shows my meaning. Qiqi is also a smart person and must know my worries. Therefore, she didn''t do too much entanglement in this matter. She just asked me in doubt: "but, what are you going to do next?"


    To Qiqi this person, I also have nothing to hide, light looking at her, the tone firm said: "revenge!"


    This is my most firm goal at present. I know that although it is extremely difficult, I can never give up. However, if it is also beyond my ability, Qiqi''s attitude is quite different from Xie Yu''s.


    But Qiqi, after hearing this, did not persuade me not to touch the stone with eggs, but agreed with me, because I saw her pale face, suddenly floating a resolute expression, her eyes also suddenly become distant and deep, which seems to be mixed with endless meaning, among which the deepest is the anger.


    Silence for a long time, Qiqi seems to have a deep voice slowly floating in the quiet ward, said: "they really do too much, it seems that I did not pay attention to me!"


    In my impression, Qiqi''s expression is calm and calm in the face of anyone and anything, and nothing can make her moved. But at this moment, I saw Qiqi angry. Obviously, she should have known the disaster I suffered. So, she would have such a performance. Is he angry for me?


    Seeing Qiqi like this, my heart was touched again. It was a sincere move. I felt that the little girl really cared for me everywhere. No matter what I do, she is willing to come out to help me and support me unconditionally. It seems to her that everything I do is right. This girl can always give me confidence. On that day, at Ziyi''s wedding site, her performance was the best example. When I was deeply hit by my favorite, it was Qiqi who stood up to help me out and warmed my cold heart.


    At this moment, I whimsically told her to revenge, she did not hit me like Xie Yu, but inspired me, let me find comfort in my heart, let me feel inexplicably, with this little girl to support me, anything can happen miracle, so I regained confidence, seriously said to Qiqi: "don''t worry, I will revenge for my brothers!"


    All of a sudden, I feel that saying this sentence is no longer a fantasy. My voice is full of endless motivation. Qiqi does not doubt my ability. She looks at me firmly and replies directly: "let it go. I support you. Remember, when you need help, you can always find me!"


    Her voice is not loud, but my feeling is full of endless energy. At this time, I feel energetic when I am seriously injured. However, I can''t accept Qiqi''s kindness. Although I need help in my present situation, she has helped me too many times. In the past, she helped me without any pressure, but now I have to deal with Buddha. She can''t mobilize the strength of other cities to come here to help me. I really don''t want to trouble her any more.


    So, I quickly returned to her and said, "Qiqi, I told you that I didn''t need your help. You have helped me many times. I didn''t mean to ask for your help again. Didn''t you say believe me? Don''t worry, I can solve this problem by myself!"


    For me now, even if I put my hope on my father, I''m sorry to ask Qiqi to help me again. But for my words, Qiqi is indifferent. She seems to feel that it''s natural for her to help me. After hearing my words, she said to me simply: "it''s OK. I can''t help you any big help. Since you want to revenge, you should protect your own safety first. I can send some experts to protect you. When necessary, you can use them to achieve your goal £¡¡±


    Qiqi''s words really hit the nail on the head. She not only showed that she could not send a large army to help me, but also pointed out the gist. Indeed, what I lack most now is the experts. Those arranged by Xie Yu outside the ward are only short-lived. As soon as I leave the hospital, they will complete the task and will not follow me, let alone do things for me. And if Qiqi sent a master to protect me, my situation would be much better. At least, I could keep my life and try to revenge. Secondly, if the people sent by Qiqi were as powerful as her bodyguard Leng Han, it would be like a tiger to me. At that time, I would definitely use them in revenge.


    Hesitated for a long time, I finally accepted Qiqi''s good intentions and sincerely said to her, "thank you!"Qiqi looked at me with a smile and said, "you are polite to me. Maybe I will ask you for help in the future."


    Her words seemed to have a special meaning, which I didn''t understand for a moment. It felt like a joke to me. Where can a person like her need my help? But Qiqi doesn''t look like a joker. She is a girl with a lot of connotation. Since she said this, she had her intention. However, I owe her too much. If I can help her in the future, I will try my best to help her. In this way, I will balance some in my heart.


    Listen to her say, I immediately serious reply: "OK, you need me to help in the future, as long as I can do it, will do my best to help!"


    Qiqi nodded with satisfaction when she saw my promise. At this time, my other brothers walked into the ward. Qiqi didn''t stop to say goodbye to me and left directly.


    In the next few days, I stayed in the hospital to recuperate. At the same time, I did not forget to discuss some future development and revenge with Shen Muchen. However, it seems that the brothers are not enthusiastic about revenge. It is not because they have counselled them. Even if they want to revenge, they are more aware of the current situation. Even if they want to take revenge, they are unable to protect themselves in the current state of organization. What else can they take to revenge? Who can take an active part in such things that have no chance of winning?


    In fact, I also know that this is not the time to hit the stone with an egg. If you want to revenge, you must think of a foolproof plan. It is said that it is not too late for a gentleman to revenge for ten years. However, I don''t have the time and experience. I just want to solve the resentment in my heart quickly. Although Qiqi''s help is available, although the strength of her experts must be very strong, she wants to It''s obviously wishful thinking to rely on a few people to defeat Hua Ye''s thousands of troops. Therefore, if I want to revenge quickly, what I need now is a strong reinforcements. But in this city, where can I find strong support?


    The more I thought about revenge, the more distressed I was. After thinking for several days, I didn''t think of a way to get the best of both worlds.


    I struggled in the hospital for a week, I was discharged, although my injury has not fully recovered, but I still can''t wait to leave the hospital. After I was discharged from hospital, I knew that my organization was completely broken. My brothers had lost their passion in the past. All the people left were disabled and defeated, and many seriously injured members were lying in the hospital. In this view, the prospect of the organization was dark. What''s more, I, the elder brother of human belief, had a much lower prestige among the brothers than before.


    In the past, faced with several crises, I was able to turn the corner. The brothers in the organization thought that I had a strong father. Therefore, many people would follow me without hesitation. They thought that following me would surely make a difference. But now, I offended the Buddha. My father did not appear, I was injured, my organization was destroyed, my father still did not appear. I took everyone to work hard Resistance, still easy to be defeated, personnel casualties. Many brothers lost confidence in me directly. Gradually, many people withdrew. This is the most chilling place for me. I also understand that if I want to make the rest of my brothers rejuvenate and restore my personal deterrence in the public, I have to kill Hua Ye and Shan Ying. In this way, my prestige will continue to be the same.


    As soon as I was discharged from hospital, I went back to school and wanted to go back to the headquarters. However, because of the war that day, the headquarters had been dilapidated and had been sealed. All these things were easy to solve. What I wanted to do now was revenge. After I went back, I called Shen Muchen, Dong Zhiming, and little sister Huang cancan together. Now the only four high-level people left were in me There was a simple high-level meeting in our bedroom.


    In the meeting, I discussed with them again about how to deal with Hua Ye. I can''t wait to deal with the hatred. No matter what, I have to deal with them as soon as possible, because Hua Wushang is a thorn in my heart and a nightmare that appears many times in my dream. If I don''t get rid of this person, I will not be able to explain to the dead Chen Haoran, and I will not be able to get the respect of the living brothers Revenge is not only to be revenged, but also to be revenged quickly.


    We discussed with each other, because we had no army to fight, so we had to choose other ways to solve the problem. In the end, we agreed on only one result: assassination!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 303

    If we want to get revenge quickly, this is the only way to solve the problem. I know too well the current situation. There are two ways to fight against Hua Ye. They are single fight and group fight. Since we can''t beat them in a group fight, then we''ll come alone. If we succeed this time, Shanying and Huaye are dead, then I''ll not only take revenge, but also can I raised my head in front of my brothers, and my prestige came back. At the same time, there were no leaders in the Southern District from now on. In the future, it would be much easier to deal with them. Besides, my hatred was mainly concentrated on these two people. Killing them would relieve my hatred of burning eyebrows.


    Of course, what''s more important is that under my present conditions, I''m only suitable for assassins. I don''t have any experts who can fight alone. I also told them directly that Qiqi will send experts to help me. Therefore, we all agree with this opinion.


    However, they have the strength to assassinate each other, but there is no chance to assassinate each other. If you want to act, you must know their tracks. However, it is not easy to find their whereabouts, such as the cold killer of the Mountain Eagle and the prodigal son of the flower Lord. It is certainly impossible for people with their identities to appear anywhere alone. In particular, the Mountain Eagle is just like a dragon without a tail. It''s not very difficult to find him. Hua Wushang is the boss of the Southern District. He usually goes in and out of his own territory. People can find him, but he can''t find a suitable opportunity.


    As for the only thing that can be done, but it is particularly difficult, the little sister who has been actively speaking has found a way. In this revenge plan, she is a very active one. It can be said that she is no less sad about Chen Haoran''s death than I am. Although she broke up with Chen Haoran for a long time, after all, they have been together, and their emotional foundation is still there. More importantly, Chen Hao However, the reason why she had a direct relationship with me and little sister Tai was that she led Chen Haoran into my trap. Now, Chen Haoran died like this, of course, she also suffered the most painful injury. Therefore, she had more urgent revenge than me.


    The way she said is to use her advantages to deal with Hua Wushang. We all know that Hua Ye is a generally recognized lover. He is itchy without looking for a woman every day. He has a strong desire to play with different beauties every day. Even if he is disfigured now, his potential still exists, and he can''t change his flowery heart, but his subordinates are still in charge In this period of time, there were still some development, including many beautiful women, who were rebellious students. She could send these people to hook up with Hua Ye. In this way, I would have an opportunity to take advantage of it.


    We all thought that the proposal was ok, so we voted it through. The rest was to implement the plan. As soon as the meeting was over, Xiao Taimei, who was forced to take revenge, immediately sent her people to implement the top secret plan. While I stayed at school with peace of mind, waiting for the opportunity to come while I was recuperating. For me, the school is safer than the hospital. First of all, the other side dare not come to the school to do wild things. What''s more, there is Qiqi in the school, and no one dares to be too presumptuous. Therefore, I still stay in the school to recuperate. Although I want to recuperate at ease, I just want to think about that. In the next time, I will continue to deal with the aftermath of the organization and help the present We will carry out large-scale rectification. Fortunately, we still have savings. After this major blow, we managed to survive without bankruptcy. The biggest loss is the loss of personnel and the instability of people''s hearts. In addition to those who left after the war, I have made accurate statistics and found that there are still 320 members left, but all the remaining members have lost It seems that fighting spirit depends on me to find it by myself. Therefore, I hope little sister can send good news.


    During this period, the remaining brothers have been discharged. I gathered Shen Muchen, crab, Dong Zhiming, little Taimei, and these brothers who have just left the hospital to hold a memorial service for Haoran to commemorate him and the other brothers who died. Haoran''s parents have been settled down by me. I will give his parents corresponding welfare according to the development of the guild. He is the only one in his family Child, I''m responsible for them.


    We buried Haoran in a low-key way. Standing in front of his tombstone, we dressed in uniform black, and no one cried. Everyone''s face was extremely serious. All of us buried our grief in the bottom of our hearts. After the memorial ceremony, I dismissed them and went back. I put the organizational planning in front of Haoran''s tomb, in front of all the brothers Certificate, we must take the head of the eagle and the flower Lord as a memorial to the dead brother.


    After that, I held a mobilization meeting for them, but the atmosphere recovered a lot. Maybe it was in front of the deceased''s tomb that the brothers were not very active. These only brothers were divided equally between Shen Muchen and Dong Zhiming. Little sister''s influence remained unchanged, which made no sense to anyone. I also told them that the reorganization of the guild will be after revenge I hope the brothers will make more efforts to strive for the top position in this period of time. I have finished what I should say. However, no one knows what we discussed that day except for some senior leaders. I did not tell them that I am not afraid of 10000 yuan. I am afraid that if someone leaks the secret, it will be bad. At this time, I must be more cautious.


    After a long wait for me, a week later, a good news came from the little sister. She said that she had a female agent who was dedicated to Hua Ye. She secretly saw a text message from Mr. Hua. Someone asked him to get together at a villa at 8:00 p.m. and the spy also said that when he read the text message, he looked serious and terrible, and made sure that he would come to see him 100% of the time An important person.For the sake of safety, the little sister first sent people to the place where the female spy came to secretly investigate. She found that it was a small villa in the countryside, which was relatively remote. It can be seen that this information should be accurate. What important person wants to meet with Hua Ye, so he must go to the appointment. Since the location is relatively secret, they should discuss it in secret What''s the matter? So, in this trip tonight, Hua Wushang can''t bring too many people around, that is to say, tonight is the best time for me to start.


    Not only rely on little sister, in fact, in these days, I have been looking for opportunities, but I have not found the right opportunity. In fact, two days ago, I found out the position of Hua Wushang. However, it was not safe and convenient to escape, so we did not take the risk. However, compared with my time, this opportunity is more likely to win, and we must take it Hold on.


    So, after getting accurate information, I contacted Qiqi directly to ask for her help.


    After connecting the phone, Qiqi immediately sent Leng Han and four other bodyguards to help me. Originally, in my consciousness, Lenghan was only responsible for protecting Qiqi, and he would appear only when she was in the most critical situation. But now his attitude seems to have changed. He seems to have listened to Qiqi''s words and agreed to come and help me. After so many days, my injury has been completely recovered and I can act with them.


    In the evening, some brothers heard that I was going to go deep into the tiger''s den to avenge me. They could not help worrying about my comfort. They had seen the power of master Hua and knew how dangerous it was for me to go there. Even, some brothers in Haoran''s hands said that they would go with me. However, it''s not good to kill people secretly. The better the Kung Fu is, the more they have to act alone Otherwise, if I went there, I would only be able to drag on, which might lead to the failure of the mission and the total annihilation. I also know that the strength of the brothers is not good. Therefore, I didn''t let any brothers follow me. I only brought cold and cold together with the other four bodyguards, and then I would do it in secret again.


    Qiqi and I gathered in the back garden of the school. Before leaving, Qiqi didn''t say anything to me. She knew what this meant to me. She didn''t ask me to be careful. She didn''t tell me any words. She just strongly told me to be cold and to protect my safety.


    At about 7:40 p.m., we set out with the darkness. Our action was extremely hidden and very cautious. The time of arrival was just right. After arriving at the destination, it was only 8:11. This is the point we specially pinched. If Hua Wushang really arrived here on time to make an appointment, then in this time period, He was already in the villa himself.


    In order to prevent accidents and prevent the other party from setting traps and ambushes here, when we arrived around the villa, we didn''t get close to it immediately. Instead, Leng Han, the best Kung Fu player here, sneaked into the villa alone to investigate. Now I know that Lenghan''s strength is not generally strong. It feels like the great Xia in the martial arts film can fly over the eaves After seeing his actions, I knew that there were really lightness skills in this world! Cold cold ability can be achieved in the God does not know, the ghost does not know, to explore important news.


    I and the other four people, waiting for about ten minutes in the same place, cold cold quietly returned. After he came back, he did not talk nonsense. He directly said to us in the simplest language: "there is no ambush inside, and there is no danger around the villa. There are about ten people in the villa. We can act!"


    At this moment, I admire Lenghan from the bottom of my heart. In such a short period of time, I found out everything I want to know, and has not been detected by the other party. Moreover, his confidence is always so sufficient. There are only six people in our side, and the other party may be more than ten people. Lenghan doesn''t pay attention to them at all. This self-confidence is definitely not a fake However, I also believe in Leng Han''s strength. For a master of his level, I feel that wasabi can only compete with him in five or five times. Unless he meets an abnormal master like grandfather Bai, it can be said that few of the young masters can do anything about him.


    After getting the cold clues, our party immediately started to move and sneaked into the villa.


    There is also a large courtyard in front of the villa. At the main entrance of the courtyard, two bodyguards are patrolling back and forth. It can be seen that Hua Ye is really careful. No matter where he goes, there are bodyguards.


    Lenghan is a good martial artist. He can go in quietly without disturbing the other party''s bodyguards, but that doesn''t mean that the rest of us can do it. So Leng Han first found a suitable place to jump in. Then, he suddenly made a sign to us, asking us to stop for a while. Then he immediately jumped over the wall and dived into the yard When the two patrol bodyguards didn''t respond, Leng Han simply and roughly knocked them unconscious. After that, he found the key to the gate from the patrol guard who was beaten unconscious, and then carefully opened the door for us.


    We all swaggered into the yard. Now we don''t want to disturb each other. We are not afraid that they will fight back in time. We are afraid that my prey will escape. Therefore, we did not kill them directly. After entering the courtyard, Qiqi''s four masters immediately divided into two teams, two in a group, guarding the two gates of the villa respectively to prevent the enemy from escaping Besides, we should also block external support.Leng Han and I approached the villa very secretly, and then quickly climbed onto the balcony on the second floor of the villa. After that, I sneaked into the second floor of the villa through the window. With Lenghan, I felt more and more that his strength was extraordinary. He was like a thief. He seemed to be very experienced in doing this furtive thing. He was almost unimpeded all the way with him Came to the second floor of the villa.


    There are only two floors in this villa. There is no one on the second floor. We walk carefully and quietly. On the stairs on the second floor, we can overlook the hall on the first floor. On the sofa in the hall, I can see five men sitting together talking about something.


    Among these five people, I saw the most prominent one at a glance. He was Hua Wushang, whom I had been thinking about day and night. At this time, his face was still covered with gauze, and immediately entered my sight range. To my delight, among the other four people, I even saw a mountain Hawk. This opportunity of killing two birds with one stone was met by me at noon. It was really hard to find a place to find It''s not a waste of time to come. Today, I can''t help but take revenge once and for all. Thinking of this, I can''t help but be happy. Then, I can''t wait to go down with the cold and kill all these people.


    But when I was ready to take a step, my eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of a familiar shadow. The man seemed to come out of the bathroom and slowly entered into my sight. When I saw his face clearly, I was stunned. Because he was not other than Fu Dong, who had the hatred of robbing his wife with me!


    I have to say, today''s action is really wonderful and exciting. In my original plan, I only planned to solve Hua Ye alone tonight, but I never thought that God had given me a surprise. Let my other big enemy Mountain Eagle also appear here, which also saves me time to find him, just can come to a net.


    However, what made me more and more surprised was that in this remote villa which seemed to be a secret party, this young master Fu would appear. This really surprised me. I stopped my action immediately, and squatted motionless at the stairway and carefully looked at the scene in the hall.


    In this position, I clearly saw those people on the sofa. As soon as I saw Fu Dong coming, I stood up and said respectfully to him: "pay less!"


    Their posture and their disgusting tone clearly indicate the position of Fu Dong in their hearts. It can be said that these people are following Fu Dong''s lead. My heart beat suddenly at the thought of these things. An invisible sense of fear attacked my heart and made my hair stand up. I felt that things were becoming more and more difficult ¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 304

    If I had not seen this scene, I always thought that Fu Dong and the Buddha were different people. I simply thought that he could do everything for Ziyi. He thought that he really didn''t want me to die when he advised me to leave last time. But now I think about it, this young master Fu is a sinister villain who has a set of tricks on the surface and a set on the back. His scheming and his city government are really terrible.


    On the surface, all he did was for Ziyi to see. Ziyi thought that he was kind enough to persuade me to get out of danger. But in fact, his words of persuasion are stimulating me, attacking me and belittling me. I think as a man, a man full of blood, should not be dissuaded by his words, which is equal to He''s just a waste in his mouth. He''s a shrinking turtle.


    What''s more, on that day, he specially moved Ziyi out of my house and challenged me with a winner''s gesture. The more angry I was, the more unwilling I was to escape. In other words, the purpose of Fu Dong''s coming to see me that day was to persuade me to escape, but in fact, he was using provocation to make me stay.


    The army of master Hua can easily break our plan and kill us in half an hour. This exquisite plan is absolutely beyond the imagination of Hua Wushang. In this way, the Buddha did not participate in everything. His son Fu Dong was the commander behind the scenes. Maybe when he came to me alone that day, he observed me Deployment, to find out my internal information, and then came up with a strategy for our operation in the evening.


    The more I think about it, the more my body trembles. Fu Dong is really insidious and terrible. He actually uses other people''s hands to destroy us. On the surface, he has become a good man who doesn''t care about details in front of Ziyi.


    I really hate my own stupidity now. I hate myself for not being careful. If I was careful, I should have found out the clue. I should have been on guard against him. I should have dismissed him on that day. I was too indecisive to blame for everything, which led to the subsequent events. At the time of his wedding scene, I actually saw that this guy had a deep mind at that time I made such a big fuss about his wedding. I didn''t care about his face at all. He was indifferent and didn''t get angry with me from the beginning to the end. On the contrary, he pleaded for me in front of the Buddha for Ziyi, so that I lifted my guard against him and made me think that he really loved Xu Nan and really helped me.


    But in the end, everything he did was fake. His city was so terrible that Fu Dong was the real behind the scenes.


    Sure enough, when I was wandering, the conversation in the hall suddenly faintly floated into my ears. I vaguely heard their sporadic conversation content, especially, I heard my name, solo!


    I feel as if, this time, Fu Dong asked them to come to this place to discuss how to solve me and let me disappear from the world. Because, I can clearly see that when Fu Dong talked about me, his eyes exuded a terrible cold light. This is me. I am really worried about Ziyi now. She is with this hypocrite, and I will be happy with her Can you be happy?


    Originally, I have tried to slowly put down Ziyi and let myself give up my heart to her and not disturb them. It''s because I saw that Fu Dong cared about Ziyi and did anything for Ziyi. Even, he helped me in a righteous way. Before that, I thought his mind was OK. So, I tried to avoid destroying their happiness. I just hope Ziyi can have a good life in the future. Her happiness is my greatest joy. Therefore, when Fu Dong sneered at me last time, I resisted it and didn''t move him. I was afraid that it would affect his marriage happiness with Ziyi.


    Although Ziyi has become someone else''s daughter-in-law, although I have decided to accept the fact that she has changed her heart and decided to give up her this person, but I can''t do not love her. No matter what, I hope she can be happy. Even if she misunderstands me, I also hope that she will not be wronged and happy every day. But now, his husband Fu Dong is such a person Beast heart Yin man, then, can she really be happy in the future?


    Up to now, I''m not sure whether Fu Dong really loves Ziyi. However, no matter whether he really loves her or not, I can''t let Ziyi live with such a person for the rest of his life. Since he wants to kill me, I don''t need to be kind to Ziyi. What''s more, he is the mastermind behind the destruction of my organization and the chief culprit of Chen Haoran''s death First of all, I''ll take revenge for it anyway.


    Thinking of these consequences, my body''s anger became more and more fierce. Seeing that they were still plotting to deal with me in the hall, my eyes gradually let out red light, and my body also slowly straightened up. Then, I turned my head and looked at the cold eyes, indicating that she could move.


    Immediately, Leng Han and I put on our masks and hats on our clothes at the same time. Then, I walked down the steps first, followed by Lenghan. I felt at ease when I did anything. He gave me the same feeling that wasabi protected me. I was full of confidence. The sound of friction between my shoes and the steps resounded in the villa and let the hall on the first floor Six of them were startled, stopped talking and looked at us.


    However, after all, they have seen the world, and they can always be calm when they encounter things. Especially when the Mountain Eagle found someone coming out, he was surprised, but not afraid. When he saw us, he showed an excited expression.At this time, only Fu Dong showed something different. It was not because he was afraid of danger. He felt that he just didn''t want to let people know his secret. He was upset when I came out of the air. At the same time, he immediately alerted himself that someone might have leaked the secret. Therefore, he first glanced at the five people present, and then he focused his eyes on me and doubted me "Who are you?" he asked


    When Fu Dong''s voice dropped, I had come to the first floor, staring at the group of people with bright eyes, and said faintly, "a man who wants your life!"


    My voice is very cold, indifferent, but also mixed with domineering. At this moment, I am very confident to solve the present several people, including the Mountain Eagle. After all, I did not find a person who can make me fear. Since they are not my opponents, it can be said that they will not be cold opponents. What''s more, I have four masters outside Bodyguard, I''m not going to let go of any of the six people here.


    But my words didn''t scare any of them. On the contrary, they felt like a clown jumping over a beam, especially a Mountain Eagle. He came to me unconvinced and yelled, "you can kill us?"


    Obviously, the Mountain Eagle doesn''t care about me at all, or in other words, it doesn''t pay attention to me at all. However, I have confidence to fight with him now. After that day''s fight, I suddenly feel that he is not as terrible as the legend, and his attitude is not my concern. It also saves me energy to deal with others. The Mountain Eagle ignores me, but it can''t ignore cold, which is in the mountain The moment the eagle finished speaking, the cold behind me quickly flashed in front of me and stood straight in front of the eagle. Suddenly, the eagle''s face changed. Obviously, he felt the strength of cold and cold, and felt the sense of oppression produced by the master.


    Seeing that the highest martial arts Mountain Eagle showed such embarrassment, other people immediately realized that I was not a crazy person who talked wildly. I came here prepared. At this time, only Fu Dong showed some indifference. He was not afraid of the strength of the people I brought. He just kept staring at me, and I knew that he wanted to see my real face.


    In the confrontation between Lenghan and the eagle, Fu Dong asked again, "who are you?"


    It seems that he is most concerned about my identity, and he doesn''t care about other things. I really don''t know what he is thinking. When I went downstairs, I had carefully scanned several people present and found that besides Fu Dong, the culprit, there is a familiar face here, that is, the man will appear every time.


    This man appeared at Fu Dong''s wedding scene, and later appeared in my hotel with Hua Wushang. Today, he is in this small villa in the suburbs. It seems that besides Fu Dong, the person behind the scenes, seems to have participated in the whole thing. Now, in other words, all the people they are meeting here have participated in dealing with me, so I I can''t keep any of them. Then, I don''t need to be afraid of disclosing my identity. I''m going to let them know now that I don''t need to plan anything. I''ll deliver them to my door in person.


    Thinking of this, I immediately removed my clothes in front of Fu Dong and said to him coldly, "I am the one you want to kill!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 305

    After hearing what I said, the people at the scene were puzzled for a moment, but after seeing my face thoroughly, I suddenly changed from perplexity to shock, because no one could think that I would dare to go into the tiger''s den and run to their tiger''s mouth.


    At the scene, only Fu Dong was in normal condition. Maybe he had already guessed that it was me. He didn''t feel much shocked. He just motioned down the Mountain Eagle with his eyes, meaning that I also guessed that it was killing me.


    Fu Dong''s one look made all of them understand. Immediately, the two fresh faced men sitting on the sofa quickly got up and stood together with the Mountain Eagle, forming a confrontation with us.


    Hua Wushang and the man, as well as Fu Dong, who gives orders in secret, all sit in their original positions without moving. Obviously, the Mountain Eagle and these two fresh faces are masters of extraordinary strength. As the first expert in the Southern District, I have also learned his moves. His strength is very strong, while the other two strange men. Although I don''t know them, since they are standing side by side with the eagles, they must also be extraordinary. The three of them stand together. Judging from the momentum, there are some Alexander.


    However, Leng Han is still fearless in the face of these three people. His one person''s momentum faintly overshadowed the three of them. Seeing the cold and confident appearance, I found a sense of security unconsciously.


    When a mountain eagle was facing cold and cold, he did have a lot of pressure, but with the help of the other two people, his face suddenly returned to its original state. He quickly took out his weapon, a short brown blade, which was the lethal weapon to kill Chen Haoran.


    When he took out the knife, he still licked his dagger with his tongue, which made me sick. Then, he said to me coldly, "sulo, I didn''t expect that you came to find death on your own initiative, which also saved us time to find you!"


    Finish saying, Mountain Eagle takes the lead to attack to me, he this move. The cold in front of me also moved, and directly attacked the Mountain Eagle. The two people were intertwined in a moment.


    The speed of the Mountain Eagle is really fast, but it is still a lot worse than Leng Han. Obviously, he is not the opponent of Leng Han. Every move, Leng Han can preempt others. In a short period of time, they fight several moves, which shows Leng Han''s strong strength. Leng Han takes the advantage and attacks the Mountain Eagle very few times Back.


    The other two people saw this, immediately help, and then, three people together with cold cold fight.


    Some people really hide very deep, just like cold, before they did not show his strongest strength, so I can not detect how strong he is. Today, when I see these two strange men, they are also very deep hidden masters. At the beginning, I didn''t pay attention to them, until they stood up, I knew myself I underestimated their strength, but at this moment, I really feel their strength when I see them. It''s really amazing. It''s no worse than Shanying or even above him.


    No wonder these two people can participate in it, so their identity and strength are not ordinary. The two of them, together with the Hawks, are also very terrible. When they fight against the cold, they do not lose the wind at all. Indeed, even if Leng Han is more powerful, it is impossible to defeat a hundred with one enemy. Moreover, the enemies are all so powerful that their strength can not be underestimated. It is not easy to resist the joint attack of the three masters.


    Cold was entangled, I immediately became a lonely person, at this time, the face wrapped with gauze flower Wushang also can not help but get up, he slowly stood up, to that low-key man politely said: "Uncle Tian, you can start!"


    Listen to the respectful tone of the flower Lord, he obviously respects this person. In front of the low-key man, he has completely lost his arrogance, and his tone is very kind. As expected and I guess, the low-key man is indeed a character. Since Hua Wushang can make him deal with me so confidently, I believe that the strength of the low-key man must be stronger than me, but he has been hiding himself. Now, he has got the order of Fu Dong, so he doesn''t need to hide it.


    Hearing Hua Wushang''s words, uncle Tian stood up directly. With such a simple action, I felt his strong breath, which made me shiver all over my body. Maybe, he was more than a little stronger than me. If I had to fight with him, I might have to die.


    Before I saw the scene in the hall, I thought that my goal today was only Hua Wushang. I was enough to deal with him alone. Even if he had several strong bodyguards, it was not difficult for him to be cold. Therefore, I didn''t let the four people in my side come in before, but just broke in with cold cold.


    It seems that the current situation is obviously not that I and Feilong can cope with. Once Tian Shuzhen does something to me, I don''t know I can do a few moves under him. So, after uncle Tian got up, I quickly whistled loudly.


    Immediately, the back door of the villa was kicked open. As soon as two of my experts broke the door and entered, they quickly flashed to the hall. One of the bodyguards ran to the front door and opened the door. Immediately, two people came in from the front door.


    Just in the blink of an eye, there were four more masters in the huge living room. The strength of the four of them was also absolutely strong. They did things in a vigorous and vigorous manner without slighting any slights. The speed of action was even more dazzling. With them in, the number of each other and I reached the same level, all six people. However, our side is obviously stronger than them. Therefore, after the four of them came in, Fu Dong, who had been sitting leisurely all the time, could not help standing up. Seeing this scene, Hua Wushang was obviously a little restless. He might not have thought that no master would go to the broken organization and find so many masters all at once. Even uncle Tian, who was going to do something to me, was unconsciously stopped. He did not intend to do anything to me. Maybe he felt the power of these four men and did not dare to act rashly for the time being.On the other side, the three people who are fighting with Leng Han are unable to cope with Leng Han. Now, seeing that there are four more masters here, they are almost conditioned to lose some confidence. At the moment when they are distracted, Leng Han seizes this opportunity and breaks them one by one, injuring one and defeating two.


    A contest between the masters came to an end. After being beaten back, Shanying and the two strange men didn''t immediately fight again. Obviously, they knew that our strength completely crushed them, so they didn''t act impulsively.


    Originally some noisy hall, instantly restored the silence. I thought that after being threatened by our strength, Fu Dong, a shady villain, would panic and be afraid, but I was still wrong. After he stood up, his face did not change much. To my surprise, Fu Dong is still very indifferent. However, after the Mountain Eagle stopped, he suddenly stopped However, he changed his face, and his expression showed a little anger. With this anger, he suddenly reprimanded Hua Wushang and the Mountain Eagle. He only heard Fu Dong say sternly: "what did you do, what do you want to do, have you paid attention to me? I call you here today, just to peacefully resolve the enmity between you and Suluo. You see, how do you see it The noodles are fighting again


    It can be heard that Fu Dong''s tone is full of reproach. It seems that Shan Ying just attacked me, but it was not his intention. He even played a good face in front of me. If I didn''t hear the words, I might believe this hypocrite, but now, his performance makes me sick to the extreme.


    After hearing Fu Dong''s words, the people standing beside him were obviously shocked, but soon they understood Fu Dong''s intention. After a moment, they immediately took the lead, pretended to be ashamed and lowered their heads, which was tacit to Fu Dong''s words.


    I can''t help but laugh at them. People in the world have everything. What kind of training has Fu Dong gone through? How can he be so different from the surface and the heart? This Fu Dong is a typical representative of hypocrisy. He saw me show my true face and didn''t speak before. He only used his eyes to communicate with other people, indicating the action of others Knowing that my side''s strength is stronger than theirs, and he can''t kill people, he immediately changed his routine and pretended to be a good man. Maybe, he acted in front of me, not because he cared about my opinion, but because he cared about Ziyi''s opinion. He should be worried that Ziyi or other people know that it is not the Buddha who directs the play, but he pays the eldest young master. The Buddha is just a cover. If he really wants to be with Ziyi, he certainly doesn''t want Ziyi to know all this.


    Of course, no matter what he does, I won''t be cheated by him again. After hearing his extremely hypocritical words, I said to him almost without thinking: "Oh, I said Mr. Fu, I already knew who you are, so please don''t act in front of me. It turns out that you are the backstage driver of this play. Now, I even want to connect with him It''s really mean of you to kill me with others


    What I said was so obvious, but he didn''t change his face. After hearing what I said, he only slightly shrunk his mouth and retorted to me: "Suluo, you need to tell evidence. Don''t be so bloody. I''ve been helping you in Ziyi''s face. Today I specially asked Mr. Hua out to mediate the friendship between you, You destroyed his most concerned appearance, he destroyed your field and hurt your brother. This is considered as even. Now you have been taught a lesson. I have also made it clear to my father that he will not deal with you any more, but you are ungrateful. Now, if you are good enough, you will bite me back! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 306

    Fu Dong''s words were careless, but I was more disgusted. I listened to all the words in my ears. He still had the face to pretend to me. This hypocrite really impressed me. I didn''t want to make any careless remarks with him. I directly indicated to them that they were ready to attack at any time. The strength of the six of us is obviously superior to them. It is not difficult to solve them.


    When I was ready, I made it clear, and said to the East scornfully, "ha ha, don''t pretend. To tell you the truth, I''ve been lurking upstairs for a while. What you said is really true. It''s you who ordered them to deal with me. How dare you dare not admit it?"


    When I said this, my eyes had already burst out fierce light, and the murderous spirit of my whole body was exposed without any taboo. At this moment, whether he was an ordinary person or a rich man, I only knew one thing. He was a corpse immediately.


    However, I am really speechless, his plot was broken by me, his expression is still calm, there is no sense of guilty, and even, the pride of his body has become more powerful, at this time, he even leisurely took out a cigarette, lit it in front of my face, gently smoked, and then, he said leisurely "Since you already know it, I will not hide it from you. Yes, I am going to kill you, because you disturb my wedding and make me lose face in the wedding, but also because you hurt Ziyi''s heart, so you must die!"


    After saying this, Fu Dong heaved out a smoke ring, and his eyes suddenly showed a terrible cold light. After I heard his words, my veins burst out. My fist was pinched by me. I looked at him with red eyes. Word by word, he said, "Fu Dong, you want to kill me. I can understand that you have destroyed my organization I also understand that if you come to me, I have no complaint, but you should not have killed my brother, you should not have secretly calculated me. Now, I will ask you to pay for your stupid behavior


    When I said this, my teeth were almost broken by me. When I thought of Chen Haoran and my dead brothers, my anger kept erupting. I had already done this, but Fu Dong ignored my anger. He snorted coldly after listening to my words, and said with some displeasure:


    "Suluo, I think you are a madman. Before you do something, don''t you Don''t you use your brain? Yes, you don''t have a brain at all. Now you even want to move me. Can you move me? Do you dare to move me? You should be clear about the consequences of being against me. If you move me, not only you, but also your broken organization, including your people, will die. Therefore, I advise you not to act impulsively and consider the consequences before doing things. If you can forget today''s affairs and apologize to me, I may be able to let go of it. I won''t care about you in the future, and let you go directly You go your way, I''ll walk on my log bridge


    At this moment, Fu Dong vividly shows his dandy''s arrogance and arrogance. He knows that he is in danger now, but he can still make such crazy remarks. Because his identity is different, he is very confident that I will hinder his identity retreat. He does not feel that I dare to deal with him, so he is not afraid of me.


    But what he didn''t know was how deep I resented him. Then, I yelled at him: "originally, I thought you were Ziyi''s husband and wanted to spare you, but now I know that you are such a hypocrite. You don''t deserve to be with Ziyi at all. You killed my brother and you have to pay blood. I will tell you clearly now, not just you All of you here must die


    After that, a pair of red eyes of mine erupted with fire. I was about to open my mouth and order Leng han to start. But at this time, Fu Dong burst into laughter. Unexpectedly, he even laughed. The laughter was full of scorn. After a burst of laughter, he threw away his cigarette end in his hand and said to me arrogantly: "you think, you can do it by yourself Take me


    I know that Fu Dong has hidden his strength. If he can be so calm and calm, his force value must be very high. But even if he is more powerful, I don''t think they can escape from my hand. Just as I was thinking about it, Fu Dong directly showed me a very evil smile. Then, he suddenly flashed to the wall behind him. When I didn''t know why, all of a sudden, the whole villa was in darkness.


    I''ve already suffered from a power failure last time. This time, Fu Dong did this again. Fortunately, we all had a small flashlight in our hands when we came. In this moment of darkness, I immediately pulled out and yelled to my people: "I can''t let go of any of them. I''ll kill them all!"


    When I said this, I had already turned on the light of the flashlight, and Leng Han was even faster than me. Under the light of the flashlight, Leng Han led the people and attacked the people in the hall immediately.


    I noticed that there were only four people fighting with Lenghan, but Fu Dong and uncle Tian had disappeared. Only Hua Wushang and Shanying were left in the hall. At this time, they had been restrained by my people.


    For a while, I was a little confused. I felt that it was just a moment. What speed were these two people? How could they suddenly disappear? While I was in a daze, an angry voice suddenly came out of a room: "solo, I remember you, you wait for me!"The sound came from Fu Dong. The door of the room on the first floor was next to the switch on the wall where Fu Dong turned off the light. Obviously, he and uncle Tian ran to the room nearby. I had no time to think about it. I ran to the opposite wall and turned on the hall light. Then, I followed them into the next room. Cold and cold reacted faster than I did. He gave the most direct voice A strong blow knocked down the Mountain Eagle in a moment, and then almost at the same time as me, rushed into the room. On the way in, I ordered the rest of the people to make sure that they would tie up the hawks and wait for me.


    However, when Leng Han and I entered the room together, there was no one in it. The room that was clear at a glance couldn''t hide people. Now, I finally understood why Fu Dong had been afraid of me before. Even if he knew that his strength could not reach our side, he was not afraid at all. It turned out that there were tunnels in his small villa, but tunnels The entrance is in this room.


    At the thought of this, my heart trembled, and my anger and unwillingness became more fierce. For me now, Fu Dong, the villain who robbed my favorite woman and harmed my best brother, is my biggest enemy. The hatred towards him is much greater than that of the two chess pieces of Shanying and huawushang. What I want to get rid of most is Fu Dong, this Yin Dangerous despicable, I can''t let him escape, absolutely I can''t.


    I''m crazy. I usually look for the entrance of the tunnel in this room. Lenghan has already gone ahead of me to find the entrance of the secret passage. I have to say that Leng Han is an experienced veteran. He is also very experienced in this field. He has a keen sense of smell and moves quickly. After a few times, he finds the tunnel entrance, but we can''t open the tunnel door. There is an electronic code on it, And we don''t know the password at all. In fact, I also know that even if we open the tunnel door, Fu Dong and his wife will escape without a trace.


    I really didn''t expect that Fu Dong, a sinister villain, was so cautious. He was not only a man with a deep mind, but also had no leakage of work. He would have hidden a secret way in this villa. On careful consideration, it is impossible that such a meticulous prince like him could not be unprepared. He prepared this secret way just in case, and they were still a Mafia family, It''s not sure when the enemy will retaliate. Especially in today''s situation, he will not escape through the back door. He will certainly consider whether we have an ambush outside. Therefore, he chooses to leave through his secret road. In order to escape, he put out the light first. Obviously, he wanted to create chaos. He left these pieces and let himself escape.


    Seeing the tunnel door in front of me blocked my way to chase Fu Dong, but I had no choice. My anger broke out everywhere. I was particularly oppressed. If he ran away this time, I would not have a better life in the future. To such a despicable person as him, I would have a good revenge. Then, I went out of the room with the utmost anger and cold cold.


    By this time, the battle in the hall was over. Several of them, Shanying, had been subdued by the people I had brought. Hua Wushang, a man of average force, was easily knocked down by my men. The mountain eagle was seriously injured by Leng Han before, and one of the other two strange men and Leng Han was injured. Therefore, these four people are easy to be killed My men are down.


    Since their master Fu Dong has run away, my anger can only be accommodated to the four dogs. I will let them pay for my dead brother''s blood.


    Seeing that I was furious, the Mountain Eagle, the first expert in the Southern District, was still a bit of guts. He knew that he was in a desperate situation. Maybe he also understood what would happen to me. At this time, the Mountain Eagle didn''t say a word, but just looked at me with defiant face.


    However, Hua Wushang is different. He likes the world of flowers. He likes to wander among the flowers. He hasn''t played enough. He doesn''t want to die so early. So, when I went to him, he immediately showed his shameless face and begged me for mercy: "Suluo, no, Su Ye, it''s none of my business. It''s all his fu Dong''s orders You know, we have to learn from him


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 307

    This is how people are. When it comes to life and death, even his own parents will abandon him. At this moment, Hua Wushang puts all the responsibilities on others in order to protect his life. He knows that he is a chess piece lost by Fu Dong. He can''t care so much. Even if he risks offending Fu Dong, he wants to keep his own life, but what he doesn''t know is that even if he offends Fu Dong It doesn''t matter, because today he is destined to die here.


    Lenghan was really a cold man. As soon as he got my order, his eyebrows didn''t wrinkle. He quickly ran to Hua Wushang''s frightened face. Without blinking his eyes, he quickly broke Hua Wushang''s neck. This despicable and sinister villain, who had no chance to speak, went to see Lord Yan to report.


    Hua Wushang''s death made the Mountain Eagle and the two men look frightened. However, they are the old people who are used to the scenes of life and death. At such a juncture, they even refused to beg for mercy. It seems that they are all tough bones, but everyone has a cold sweat and stares at me.


    Now I will not have any bullshit sympathy, this is a man eating society, they as executioners can mercilessly kill me, why do I have to be kind to them, leaving them is a disaster, if I am soft hearted, Chen Haoran under the nine springs will not be in peace, so, I must use their blood to commemorate my dead brothers.


    So I didn''t want to waste any more time. I directly ordered Lenghan: "kill them all!"


    After getting the order, Leng Han quickly took the lives of the three men with lightning speed. What I admire is that these three so-called masters are still backbone to death, and they don''t beg for mercy like dogs. In their eyes, there are just some stifling and unwilling. Of course, it''s not my cruel means, because this is the price they have to pay.


    Only in a few minutes, the four people who were still shouting with me a moment ago became four corpses. After Haoran''s death, revenge has become the only goal to pursue. He always fantasizes that the Mountain Eagle and huawushang can die in front of me. But when I saw their bodies lying in front of me, my heart was not happy, because now there is a bigger seed of hatred sprouting in my heart. The seed of hatred is Fu Dong The one who made this happen, my biggest enemy today.


    Looking at these stiff corpses, I was calm in my heart, but said to them lightly: "although you are chess pieces that have been used and abandoned, you should not have done anything wrong, that is, you should not have harmed my brother. This is the end you should have! No wonder I am! "


    At this moment, it indicates that my heart has really changed, and my potential of being a hero has also been quietly distributed. This night has laid a great foundation for my future road, and from this night, I have undergone transformation.


    The next day, an explosive news caused a sensation in the whole city. The Southern District without injury and the Southern District Mountain Eagle all died overnight, and with them, there were two gangsters in the North District who died together.


    This explosive news caused a great stir among the underground forces in the city. Although the culprit behind the scenes was not found out, everyone who came out of the room knew that I was the one who did it, because almost everyone in the underground world knew the enmity between me and them. Therefore, this news also made many people dare not underestimate me, who has not graduated yet As a student, my prestige in front of my brothers has also improved a lot.


    For the brothers who don''t know the truth for the time being, the people they hate most are Hua Wushang and the killer Shanying. These two culprits slaughtered a lot of my brothers that night, giving blood to all our brothers, so that every one of us who survived could not forget the scene of the bloody night and the blood feud.


    Now, I have eliminated these two initiators. I not only avenged the dead brothers, but also relieved the living brothers. What''s more, I let the brothers know that our student party is not a bully, and the only way to offend us is to die. Therefore, many brothers can''t help celebrating, and their letters are also slowly rising The fighting spirit of the family was rekindled by this incident.


    Every brother in the meeting was very happy, but only I didn''t have the heart to celebrate, because I knew in my heart that my real enemy was Fu Dong. Next, I would try to solve him. This also indicated that my revenge was just beginning.


    However, no matter how to say, the hatred is over, because I have killed my brother''s people, Shanying and huawushang, who have the face to see my good brother. So, on this day, Shen Muchen and I went to the cemetery to worship Chen Haoran.


    Although, I didn''t take their heads as a memorial to Chen Haoran, nor any part of their bodies. I didn''t want to make it too bloody. I just took two strands of their hair and put them in front of Chen Haoran''s tombstone. These two strands of hair are Shanying and huawushang respectively. I use hair to replace the head, which may be the best gift.


    Standing in front of the tombstone, looking at the black-and-white photos of Chen Haoran printed on the tombstone, my heart became sour and overflowing again. My mind could not help but drift back to the past. I thought of all kinds of gratitude and resentment with him, all the entanglements with him, the common experience with him, and the heroic words, all crossed my mind one by one, and each scene was deeply touched With my heart, I can walk on today''s road, and Chen Haoran can not get rid of the relationship.Chen Haoran, he is a man of true disposition. He is a good brother who really accompanies me to mount daoshan and go to the sea of fire. His name has been engraved in the deepest part of my heart. No matter what, I will not let him die in vain. I stare at his black-and-white photo closely. In front of his stele, I secretly swear that I will surely hand blade Fu Dong, this mean villain, and then sacrifice his head To my good brother, Chen Haoran.


    For a long time now, we didn''t speak. We were all in our hearts. We missed things related to him. After a while, we bowed to Chen Haoran again. Then, we left the cemetery and went back to school.


    After returning to school, I had been thinking about how to deal with Fu Dong. However, the more I thought about it, the more difficult I felt. It was only Hua Wushang that I had a chance to survive. The chance to kill him happened to be a conspiracy of Fu Dong. I ran into them together and pulled out these two thorny thorns. Only then did I know Fu Dong''s truth unexpectedly Face.


    After I got in touch with this man, I knew that it was more difficult for Fu Dong, who was very deep in the city government, to move this idea. Especially, he had already known that there were experts around me. So, he would be more cautious in his future. He could not let me find an opportunity. But I let him run away in a panic that day. He would certainly report his revenge I''m sure I''ll take the initiative to deal with me. It''s even more difficult for me to deal with him, because he''s in the dark. Don''t talk about this. Now I don''t want to revenge on Fu Dong. If I can protect myself, it will be good.


    Lenghan told Qiqi the whole process of the whole thing when she came back from the operation last night. When she learned that Fu Dong was the man behind the scenes, she almost did not think about it, so she ordered the four masters who followed me to secretly protect me. That is to say, after returning to school last night, I had this protective cover around me.


    However, this is only to protect my safety, and it can not solve any big problem. I still can''t find Fu Dong to avenge. I know in my heart how big the gap is between me and him. His power really makes ordinary people''s me unable to cross. However, if I don''t kill him, how can I solve my hatred? When I think of killing him, I can''t help but think of Ziyi and Zizi According to the time, my mood can not help but change complex.


    In the afternoon of this day, I stood alone on the roof of the teaching building. Here, for me, is full of my legend. There have been several cycles in my life, such as jumping, frustration and rising. Up to now, I have a brand-new transformation, but standing here, I am still full of melancholy.


    In fact, no matter where I stay in the school, I can recall my memory of Ziyi. Looking back on the past, I have drifted away like the wind, but I am still the one I am, but Ziyi is not. I have done a lot of tangles in my heart. Although it is very hard, I finally choose to put her down and bless her. But now, I have vowed to kill the husband of my beloved, which makes purple According to how I see me, and I am most worried about the question is whether Ziyi really loves Fudong, if I kill him, Ziyi will hate me, and also, do I want to tell Ziyi about Fu Dong. If I do, will she believe me?


    Thinking of these, a variety of complex emotions rush to my heart, while I am tangled, more or heartache. To be honest, my heart is extremely complicated now. If I can choose, I really want to live a peaceful life without stepping into this road of eternal destruction.


    However, in this world, there is no medicine for regret. After today, my life will be the same as before. Those who want to kill me and those I want to kill will be plotting. I can''t help how I feel melancholy. I have to walk on my own, and the thorns in the distance still have to go by myself.


    When I was lost in my mind, suddenly, a familiar voice came from behind me and suddenly pierced into my heart: "solo!"


    This voice, this tone, is really too familiar, familiar with my body are shaking up, my mind was also interrupted, but I did not look back, because, I do not believe that this is true, I only think it is my illusion, but, see I did not touch, the familiar voice sounded again, and then, my body couldn''t help but stop Live, as if the acupoints were pointed, and then, my body can not help turning in the past.


    And what I saw was a familiar figure that couldn''t be familiar with any more. She was the girl who cut me constantly and managed to make a mess. Ziyi!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 308

    At the moment, when I saw the purple Yi standing in front of my eyes, I couldn''t believe it. Even, I thought it was a mirage. In order to confirm whether it was true, I closed my eyes and opened them suddenly. But I found that it was not a mirage, but a real Ziyi. However, today''s she and the past have changed too much, which makes me feel a little strange Yes.


    Her hair fluttered with the wind, which was disordered by the wind, but it did not affect her noble temperament. Her make-up was very exquisite, her clothes were more fashionable and elegant. At the beginning, she had a pure and delicate attitude that did not eat people''s fireworks.


    But today''s Ziyi, the original appearance is no longer, the body show is full of mature charm, also do not know whether it is the reason to marry into a rich family, this moment, I suddenly feel that Ziyi has completely become a lady, the appearance and temperament are so special. Her manner is also much better than before, not a bit with me when the frown and worry. Maybe, this is the life Ziyi should have.


    Seeing her like this, I was in a trance for a moment, and people were in a daze. Just before Ziyi appeared, I still thought about her, our past, the tangled present and how to face her in the future.


    But now, she suddenly appeared and stood in front of me, but I didn''t know what to say. For a moment, I couldn''t open my mouth at all. A huge contrast struck me, making me unable to connect the gorgeous and noble purple Yi with the simple and astringent purple Yi in the past. It seemed that the one standing in front of me was my most familiar stranger.


    Pause for a long time, I just reflected from the loss of consciousness, and said slowly to Ziyi: "are you calling me?"


    After hearing my words, Ziyi felt that I was strange to her. Her expression was slightly disappointed. She gently pursed her mouth and asked me, "is there anyone else here besides you?"


    I slightly curled my mouth, carelessly said: "is it, I am afraid you recognize the wrong person, because, my name is, ye Zixuan!"


    In the last three words, I deliberately stressed my voice. I didn''t know whether it was angry or difficult to accept Ziyi''s change. Or, I wanted to be strong in front of her to let her know that I was not vulnerable. In any case, I don''t listen to a child for a moment.


    Ziyi saw me like this, her expression also had a slight change, some helpless, but also some sad, she motionless looking at me, staring for a long time, then opened her mouth to me and said: "last time, I kept persuading you to leave, why don''t you just leave, don''t you really want to live?"


    When Ziyi said this, I could see that her tone was really full of worry. She was quite different from Fu Dong. Even if Fu Dong came to persuade me, he was still carrying that arrogant attitude. He seemed to be persuading me, but actually he was belittling me and stimulating me. Ziyi obviously advised me to run away with sincerity. No matter whether we are strangers or not, at least, our previous memories are indelible to anyone. We have experienced too much, and Ziyi is still a person who thinks about love. Therefore, she doesn''t want to see me die. Maybe it''s a natural reaction.


    But what she doesn''t know is that even if I die, I won''t be a coward. I''ve lost in love. I didn''t take Ziyi as the hero in her heart and didn''t become her solid backing. This is the most cruel blow to me. How could I have to use escape to prove the fact that I''m incompetent. I can''t, I can''t. In particular, now that I know what Fu Dong really is, it''s even more impossible for me to hide.


    So, I directly to purple by firm reply way: "you don''t worry, my life is hard, for a while half can''t die!"


    Ziyi heard me say such harsh words, suddenly showed a trace of bitter smile, as if to laugh at my innocence, she stopped for a long time, said to me: "you killed a few of the Fu family in this city last night, their family is impossible to let you go, now, they have announced to the public, to get rid of you completely. I don''t need to say that you should also be aware of the Buddha''s ability in this city. Now you are alone. Leaving is your only choice, and also the only choice to survive! "


    Ziyi''s words deeply hurt my heart. In any case, I am fragile in her eyes. No matter how I change, I am still so weak, or in other words, she has never believed my ability. Indeed, no matter what efforts I have made, they are unbearable. Fu Dong''s strength can give Ziyi a sense of security. Maybe, this is her choice Choose me, and the main reason for choosing Fu Dong.


    The more I think about it, the more I try to suppress this reluctance and try my best to pretend to be strong in front of Ziyi. So, I replied in a deep voice: "I know your kindness, but you know what I am, so you don''t need me to explain it!"


    My words purple Yi suddenly understand come over, see me so stubborn, her eyebrows can''t help wrinkling up, with a trace of displeasure, continue to say to me: "Suluo, why do you want to be so stubborn, here is what to be nostalgic, why do you have to stay here, what is more important than living ah, I beg you, you go quickly!"


    From Ziyi''s point of view, if I don''t leave, I will die. She thinks that there is no place for me in this city, and there is no one I can miss. When I hear her, I can''t help but smile. With this bitter smile, I couldn''t help but shout to Ziyi: "you''re right. There is no one I can stay here Love, here I have only painful memories, but even then I will not go, I would rather die here, rather than like a stray dog, the same as the gray goI said this in a very hoarse voice, and there were too many emotions in my voice, which directly choked Ziyi to speak. She knew what I had been through these years and what she had experienced. Maybe she could feel the pain in my heart. Which man suffered from the hatred of killing his brother and robbing his wife? When I think of what Fu Dong did to me, my sense of revenge It became more and more intense. I couldn''t control my emotions completely. I yelled to Ziyi: "Ziyi, I don''t know why you left me, but now these are not important to me. But, do you know, it''s because of Fu Dong that you left me and Chen Haoran is dead. Do you think I will leave willingly? If I don''t let him pay the price, I will Swear not to be a man


    At this time, I don''t want to hide anything. After all, Fu Dong and I have reached the point where either he died or I died. It can''t be hidden from Ziyi. I have to let her know that I have to kill Fudong.


    Ziyi''s eyes changed after listening to me. She looked at me with those meaningful eyes, and then she said, "OK, I know why you don''t leave!"


    See Ziyi can have such a reaction, I think she really understood my meaning, so, I light answer way: "in this case, you know good!"


    But to my surprise, the next second, Ziyi was angry. She suddenly yelled at me: "Suluo, Suluo, are you still the person I know? How could you be like this? That day, you made a big fuss about my wedding. I didn''t blame you for your sincere feelings towards me, but I really didn''t expect that you still held a grudge against Adong. You stayed to deal with my husband. You are such a selfish person. You can''t get anything you can''t get, and you won''t let others have it! "


    Ziyi''s sudden words made me confused. How could I think that Ziyi would look at me like this. Originally, she hurt me that day, and I was relieved from the pain. Now, she gave me such a terrible bombing, which broke me to pieces, and I was stunned immediately Wooden chicken, I looked at her stupidly, asked: "is it true that I am so unbearable in your mind?"


    When I said this, my voice was hoarse enough. Even though I was separated from life and death, I didn''t feel so painful. For her sake, I made a big wedding ceremony and got into the trouble of Fu Dong, which made me suffer from the disaster of extermination. But in the end, I turned into a villain who must report revenge in Ziyi''s heart I''m really not reconciled.


    But these are all the thoughts in my heart. Ziyi, however, can''t understand the pain in my heart. When she said this, her eyes were red, and her tears kept rolling in her eyes. It seemed that she was also very uncomfortable. Therefore, she said to me with a slight cry: "Suluo, maybe I thought you were too good before. I have all kinds of things you have done for me Keep it in mind. I know you are a man of backbone. Hua Wushang killed your best brother. They are your extraction. Yes, in terms of morality, you should kill them, but you should not deal with Fu Dong. He has been helping you. Even, he really wants to help you for you several times. But in the end, you should kill him You really let me down


    At this moment, Ziyi''s words to me were more and more cruel. It hurt me to lose the courage to face her. I felt that my heart was stabbed by her knife after knife. The former Ziyi and the present Ziyi are completely different. We have been together for so long and experienced so much. She should be the one who knows me best, but how can I become like this now, Once we had a good memory together, I was so good to her, all disappeared, what happened in the middle?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 309

    All of a sudden, I thought of a man, Fu Dong. This seemingly noble, heart extremely dark villain. He has been playing a good man in front of Ziyi. It was he who misled me into thinking he was a gentleman. Now his true face has been exposed by me. He will be worried that I will tell Ziyi everything. So. He came to a villain and told me that I was a bad man, the root of all evils.


    Thinking of these, I quickly trembled and asked Ziyi, "this, are these all Fu Dong told you?"


    Hearing my words, Ziyi did not hide anything. He said to me directly and frankly: "yes, you are right. It was Adong who told me that he helped you everywhere. I didn''t expect you to kill him together. Seriously, I didn''t believe it at the beginning, but now I do. I didn''t really expect you to be like this, solo. You really let me down


    Sure enough, as I thought, Fu Dong was more mean than a villain. His city is too deep, his heart is really too terrible, clearly he wants to kill me? But she ran to tell Ziyi that I would kill him and let Ziyi have a preconceived idea. Thus mislead her, let Ziyi think I am for personal feelings, just want to pay east to die. In this way, if I told Ziyi that I was going to kill Fu Dong one day, I just verified what Fu Dong said to her, resulting in the fact that I was successfully framed.


    All of a sudden, my hair stood up. I feel very cold in my heart. I really did not think that the world is really too terrible, people''s heart is extremely dark, Fu Dong he is really too insidious, now he has let me gradually have fear. But these are nothing to me. I also know that it is inevitable to come out and mix these things. What makes me more sad is that Ziyi doesn''t believe me as a man, but believes in Fu Dong''s one-sided words. At this moment, I am really depressed, too miserable, and too bent.


    After hearing Ziyi''s words, I relaxed for a long time, and then asked her, "Ziyi, don''t you believe me at all? You should know what kind of person I am. Don''t you think that your husband is a hypocritical villain who has a set in front of him and a set behind him


    Although my voice is hoarse, my tone is very serious. Even if there is only a little hope, I hope Ziyi doesn''t trust Fu Dong too much. I hope the woman who once loved me can trust me, even if only once.


    But my only hope is broken. But my only hope has broken, Ziyi heard me. Directly shed sad tears, he yelled at me: "sulo, you are enough, don''t say more, don''t you feel it? You have become completely different from before. You are not the same as before. At that time, you were kind and sincere. But now, after so many things, you become more and more selfish. Everything is only for yourself, even for you You are no longer the one I love at first


    As she said this, Ziyi had already cried out, and her voice was full of desolation, but it was not only her but also me who was sad. His words broke my heart completely. Unexpectedly, she finally chose to believe in Fu Dong. It seems that Ziyi is really disappointed with me. Through her words, I have already felt that Ziyi''s heart has completely put me down. Therefore, we will consider this matter from the perspective of others. But in her eyes, I have become a selfish, for the purpose of unscrupulous people. On the contrary, Fu Dong became the representative of noble existence and fresh and refined. Fu Dong''s position in Ziyi''s heart has been deeply rooted. No matter what I''m saying, no matter how to explain, Ziyi can''t believe me any more. I will only think that I constantly discredit Fu Dong''s good feeling in her heart.


    If I said that before Ziyi came, I even had a little fantasy that Ziyi would marry Fudong because she had to. But after this conversation, it was obvious that I was too naive. Ziyi really had real feelings for Dong. Since she gave up and I chose Fudong, although I didn''t want to admit it, I had to admit it, but I thought about it To this fact, my heart will be very, very painful, I have done a lot of entanglement, and finally feel certain to put her down, but as soon as I see Ziyi, I think she will marry a wife, my heart will be abnormal pain, the pain of my whole person will be suffocated.


    Just when I was in the misty state of mind, a cold wind slapped on my face, instantly woke me up, and let me go back to this cruel world. I looked at Ziyi, who was extremely disappointed with me, and looked at the woman I once loved most. My eyes suddenly became empty. My broken heart was completely numb and could not feel the pain. At this moment, my heart was only There is hatred. Deal with the endless hatred of the East.


    In order to ease my uncomfortable feeling, I took out a cigarette to light for myself, and took a deep breath of enjoyment. Now, I have nothing to do with the woman I love so much. Only by smoking can I relieve my mood at the moment. After taking a few puffs, I open my mouth to Ziyi and say, "Ziyi, no matter what you think of me before and now, although we can''t, I still regard you as a friend. As a friend, I take my life as an oath to advise you not to take Fu Dong seriously, For the sake of your future, you''d better guard against him! "Purple is originally in sadness, suddenly heard me say this, her tears suddenly stopped, staring at me, some stunned asked: "what do you mean by this?"


    I did not directly answer her words, until after smoking, immediately, I used my fingers to force the cigarette end to the sky, and then exhaled a long ring of smoke. My eyes gave out extremely fierce light, staring at Ziyi, and said in a sharp voice: "because, I will kill him, and I will kill him myself!"


    Seeing me like this, Ziyi''s eyes changed again. She was disappointed with resentment. She cried and cried to me, "Suluo, you were not like this before. Why do you want to be like this, why, why?"


    Ziyi''s voice is full of despair and reproaches me deeply. Her misunderstanding of me has gone deep into her bones. In her opinion, I want to kill Fudong because of my selfishness and selfishness. But what can I do? If I don''t believe her explanation, what can I do Hate me if you want to.


    After a moment, I shrugged my shoulders helplessly and said to Ziyi with some cynicism: "you always say that I have changed, but I tell you that I haven''t changed, and I haven''t changed all the time. All I''ve done is for you. The person who really changed his heart is you!"


    I feel so bitter in my heart. I really don''t know how to answer Xu Nan. After half a ring, I can only squeeze out such a sentence. But only this sentence shows my heart. My heart has always been open and clear, and I have confidence in my words, because I feel that what I do is worthy of asking.


    Now she does not believe me, I can only follow her, but Ziyi doesn''t understand my heart at all. After listening to my words, she seems to be more disappointed. All of a sudden, her expression suddenly returns to indifference, which is the hopeless indifference. Her eyes to me have changed and become very empty, as if I have become the road in her eyes Person a, she paused for a while, said to me indifferently: "Suluo, I''ll ask you one last, don''t do stupid things again, now turn back all in time, OK?"


    Seeing Ziyi''s cold expression, my heart pricked again. Now she has really changed, her temperament and personality have changed, and even the tone of speaking has changed, which makes me very unaccustomed. But I can only pretend to be strong in front of her, I can''t let her see my heartache. I don''t want to show any vulnerability in front of her. I try my best to suppress all kinds of emotions and let me His face became stern. I looked at Ziyi with very firm eyes and said firmly: "you don''t want to say anything. Fu Dong must die!"


    Now, it is meaningless to say too many words. This sentence represents my central idea. I have never had such a big resentment against a person, even if it was Lin Feng. What I have to say is that Fu Dong really broke through my limit. Even if I die with him, I will not hesitate.


    Ziyi heard me so firm words, also did not have any mood fluctuation any more, she just helplessly shriveled under the mouth, her look changed let me not understand, looked at me after a few eyes, then said to me: "in that case, you also take care, goodbye!"


    With that, she resolutely turned around and left, her back no longer had the flavor of the original, she is now to me, become so strange, and I just know Ziyi simply different.


    From the beginning to the end, Ziyi didn''t persuade me not to kill Fu Dong. I know that she doesn''t worry about Fu Dong''s safety at all. It doesn''t mean that she has no feelings to deal with Dong, but she thinks that I can''t kill Fu Dong at all. In her opinion, I don''t pose any threat to Dong. I said that killing him is just a fantasy, an impossible thing to accomplish. The purpose of her coming is Let me leave, until the end, she only said to let me give up the idea, that is, she did not want me to lose my life. She always felt that I was not Fu Dong''s opponent and had not started. How could she conclude that I would fail? I was not reconciled. I was really not reconciled.


    Thinking of this, I was desperate to face Ziyi''s disappearing figure and hissed: "I swear, I will kill Fu Dong with my own hands, even if I take this life, I will!"


    In a word, roared out all my emotions, I just want to let her understand that even if I die in battle, I won''t hold back and run away!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 310

    My voice did not let Ziyi have a trace of reaction, she left with hatred, as if she did not hear my voice, she ignored me, went straight ahead, and even did not slow down. Maybe, this thing that I have to do with my life is a joke to her, not even a joke, because she didn''t laugh.


    Until he completely disappeared in front of my eyes, Ziyi''s action did not have a trace of hesitation, not a trace of nostalgia, not to mention any entanglement. I completely understand that Ziyi has completely put down me, the person who appeared in her life, she does not want to take care of me, let me live and die, the emotion between me and her in this moment, can directly say goodbye.


    Although I said tough, but with the disappearance of Ziyi moment, my tears rolled down like a flood, I tried so hard to pretend to be strong in front of memories, but after all, I was still nothing in her eyes, I became a sad joke in her heart, an unreasonable bastard. Fu Dong replaced me and became a hero in her heart. This fact is really cruel.


    My tears more and more fierce, the anger and resentment in my heart suddenly burst out, I looked up to the sky and cried out loud, the cry resounded in the sky for a long time, all about Ziyi flashed from my mind one by one, and was smashed in an instant. The woman I had been unable to give up really gradually walked out of my body, I pulled Can not stay, is unable to grasp, she, like a meteor in my life, more and more far, until completely disappeared trace.


    At this time, the sky actually began to rain, as if the God was sad for me. Even if I said the injustice in my heart, no one would believe it. From the beginning to the end, all I did was for this beloved woman, but she just didn''t understand my good intentions. What can I do.


    The heavy rain is more and more heavy, the rain has wet my clothes, my eyes are also more and more blurred, the grievances in my heart can not be expressed, the inner pain is more turbulent and violent, my body seems to be unable to bear this pain, as if to be knocked down by the heavy rain, suddenly, the rain like stopped, beating on my body of the rain also disappeared, so that I was on the verge of collapse Got a chance to breathe.


    Immediately, I opened my fuzzy eyes, found that a pale little girl is holding an umbrella, quietly standing beside me, for me to block the downpour.


    It is such a small umbrella, a sick girl seems to hold up a whole sky for me, her spirit is so resolute, every time in my most desperate moment, she can always appear in time for me to shelter from the wind and rain, give me the courage to face, give me hope.


    Looking at this Qiqi who is full of infinite love for me, my broken heart is slowly getting better, not at least no longer so painful. At the moment, Qiqi, like an angel, gives me warmth, gives me light, and even gives me endless strength. In the invisible, she pulls my unstable body and heals my broken broken Heart, let me feel the true feelings of the world again, let me sink into the bottom of the abyss, found a kind of support, I can''t help but reach out to hold Qiqi,


    perhaps, my heart is too shaken, I want to find a support point to rely on, see Qiqi, I almost nothing to care about, directly rushed to her body, involuntarily hugged her At the moment, I need to rely on too much, otherwise, I may fall when the wind blows, and Qiqi is like a life-saving straw to me, I caught her to let myself not fall.


    For my impolite behavior, Qiqi didn''t push me away, she just quietly held an umbrella for me, no words, no movement,


    I was soaked all over. As soon as I touched Qiqi''s body, she let her body tremble. However, Qiqi didn''t say a word and let me hold her. She was always very casual to me and would not refuse me or blame me Blame me, in her body, I feel warm love. It''s a love that my empty heart needs most.


    Feel this invisible love, let my mood more and more ups and downs, let my emotion more and more unscrupulous, as a man, but I take a weak little girl as dependence, even, when I hug Qiqi, I can''t help sobbing. In front of her, I showed my most vulnerable side without any scruples. I didn''t need to disguise or deliberately be strong. We hugged each other like this. Until the rain stopped, I gradually returned from despair to reality, and my brain gradually recovered.


    Qiqi seemed to feel that I was getting better. She patted me on the back and asked me softly in my ear: "how is it? Is it better?"


    Qiqi''s voice was a little trembling, as if she was held by me like this, very uncomfortable, but she did not say anything, now, she opened her mouth, immediately I felt her discomfort, so, I quickly released her, embarrassed looking at Qiqi, a face apologetic said: "that one, is really sorry, I lost my temper!"


    Release her, I found that Qiqi because of me, the body is also wet, but, she seems not to mind my hug, just indifferent to say: "it doesn''t matter, you do not forget the girl like this?"It seems that Qiqi is also cold. When she finished her speech, she coughed softly and looked like paper. However, even if she was ill, the person she cared about was still me. Seeing her accompany me like this, I was a little ashamed. Qiqi had done more than everything to me. However, after a period of venting, my state was much better, and my heart had changed So, in the face of Qiqi who always cared for me, I straightened my chest and said to her sonorously: "I didn''t forget before, but from now on, I will forget.


    My voice represents my determination. For Ziyi''s feelings, I can''t drag my feet any more. This will only make me sink deeper and deeper. I really want to say goodbye to the past completely. I can''t be entangled any more. No matter what Ziyi thinks of me, I have to kill Fudong. Even if the whole world thinks it''s a fantasy, I still have to keep this belief, This is the deepest and greatest hatred in my heart. It''s something I have to do. Even if I have this life, I will not hesitate.


    Qiqi heard my determination, can''t help but show a happy smile, as if he just like my confident look, rather than immersed in the past love. Although, this time she did not speak to persuade me, but her smile can always infect me, let me recover lost confidence, restore the usual attitude, calm face to the future life.


    Then, I said to Qiqi in a deep voice: "OK, now I''m ok. Let''s go down. It''s chilly here. Your clothes are wet. Go back and change them quickly. Don''t get cold!"


    Qiqi gently Er, followed me downstairs, downstairs, I and Qiqi strolled in the campus, ready to send her back to the dormitory, on the way, Qiqi also focused on telling me, said she heard some wind, Fu family is planning to deal with me, let me always be careful.


    From what Qiqi and I said, I can tell that she is very concerned about my affairs. Especially after knowing that after last night, she specially sent four experts to secretly protect me. If it was not for Lenghan''s task to guard her, she would even send me Lenghan. However, she also said that once I need it, Lenghan can be used for me at any time. Qiqi has done enough for me. I don''t know how to repay her. It''s too polite to say thank you. She can only sincerely say to her, "well, I know. Don''t worry about it."


    I didn''t tell Qiqi that I vowed to kill Fudong. She has tried her best for my business. I really can''t rely on her all the time. Therefore, I don''t want to trouble her too much. I will find another way to solve the revenge.


    I sent Kiki to the door of her dormitory, and I said goodbye to her. Then I went to my bedroom alone.


    At this time, I don''t know why my heart felt empty again. When I was with Qiqi, I didn''t seem to have any other ideas. But as soon as I left her, I suddenly had such a feeling of loss. This hidden pain can only be filled with her. It is very delicate.


    Do you think I like her? Impossible, this idea was directly eliminated by me. I have just left from the shadow of Ziyi. If I say I like Qiqi now, I will say that I am empathetic. Qiqi will also think that I am a flower. If I like it, I will put her in my heart.


    So, I buried this faint sense of loss deeply. From this moment on, my goal is hand edge Fudong. In order to achieve this goal, I keep working hard. However, the gap between me and him is not so big, and the resources I can use are too limited. It''s really hard to deal with him. I even want to find my father He tried to find a way for me, or, by his hand, helped me solve this problem.


    In retrospect, my father hasn''t given me any news since he talked to me on the phone last time. Maybe, my father is in trouble in dealing with Buddha. Therefore, he hasn''t come forward to help me or try to find a way for me. In this case, I''m sorry to trouble my father any more, but I can only rely on myself My present strength is really difficult to achieve the goal, and I am in a dilemma at the moment.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 311

    Even if I didn''t say anything about revenge in advance, my organization was more powerless. Although I took back the people''s hearts, it was difficult to develop and grow. Because the hatred between me and the Fu family has already become a storm. Everyone knows that I killed their running dog, so that the Fu family is ready to deal with me. Because I offended the Buddha, no one dares to join in at this time. The most important thing is Buddha Even Xie Yu, under the pressure of the Buddha, did not dare to help me, let alone some small gangs. They were all eager to get rid of me, the God of pestilence. Even those who had a cooperative relationship with me at this time, they had no relationship with me.


    We can say that in the underground world of this city, it has been completely isolated and the development has fallen into the same place, but I still did not give up it. Although I have experienced the last war, the strength itself is not as good as before. Now, with the oppression of Buddha, it is even more precarious, and the crisis of disintegration is even greater. But I will never dissolve it. For me now, I have nothing left but this precious thing. Even if everything is lost, it is impossible to lose this one. No Slack perseverance, moreover, the organization is my painstaking effort. If I disband it, I think Chen Haoran will not be able to obtain peace under the nine springs.


    Therefore, no matter how bad the situation is now, I will let it still exist. Many brothers have not given up on me. However, because of the oppression of the Buddha, many brothers have lost their confidence and are in panic. However, I can not find a reliable supporter here. It is difficult to regain the confidence of the brothers. Although the brothers who are willing to stay are loyal It doesn''t mean that they like to die. Anyone knows how big the gap between me and Buddha is, and it''s reasonable for brothers to worry about it.


    Fortunately, Shen Muchen, Xiao Taimei, Dong Zhiming and other high-level officials have been supporting me wholeheartedly. This has made me firm in my heart to retain the organization. After being slaughtered by Hua Wushang for half a month, our headquarters has finally closed and reopened.


    Therefore, on this day, the senior management and I moved back to the headquarters, which restored the vitality of the past. Our return also indicated that I would continue to develop in the eastern district. Although external factors suppressed us, we still developed in an orderly manner. On this day, I convened all the people to hold the first post-war meeting.


    In the meeting, I completely re planned the organization. The name of the guild was changed to the fire of war, implying that our war will never be extinguished, and we will start from scratch.


    There are four quarters in the east at the entrance of the hall. Shen Muchen is the leader and vice leader of the Qinglong hall. He is still in charge of the economy, politics and law of the guild. Because of Chen Haoran''s sacrifice, I gave him to Dong Zhiming, who has been paying for the guild silently. This hall is in charge of the battle. Huang cancan, the younger sister, is in charge of the Zhuque hall. All the girls are under his command, so he is suitable for some special tasks.


    I also found a man named Chen Jianbin. Last time in the war with Hua Wushang, he suddenly gave out a dazzling light. One person cut down more than ten people of the other party, but he was seriously injured and didn''t fall down. At that time, I secretly recorded him. In today''s meeting, I officially promoted him to be the vice leader of the white tiger hall. I helped Dong Zhiming to work together and assign tasks. For the time being, the rest will be arranged later.


    After the meeting, the fire of our war entered a slow development stage. Although I had four Qiqi masters secretly protecting me, I knew that I was in danger at any time, and I didn''t dare to be too swaggering. In addition to dealing with urgent matters, I stayed in the headquarters all the time, thinking about how to deal with Buddha. We were calm and dangerous for several days Danger did not come as promised, and the war was slowly recovering, without interference from outside forces.


    One afternoon two days later, I went back to my office after dinner. However, accidents always happened when you felt calm. After I opened the office door, my whole person suddenly trembled violently. I even saw a man sitting on my office chair, who was my enemy. Fu Dong was the enemy at the moment East, very leisurely sitting on my office chair, a pair of legs still on my desk, saw me, he did not show surprise, but showed a strange smile, immediately, he took the photo of me and Ziyi, swayed at me, and then said to me: "Suluo, you still keep my wife''s picture, isn''t it a bit Not very suitable? "


    For a moment, I even suspected that I had gone to the wrong place, but in fact, this is my office. It is a safe place. Although I am not a strong guard in the headquarters, I have arranged dozens of people here every day for the sake of safety, just to prevent sudden accidents, but I really didn''t expect that Fu Dong should However, he was so bold that he dared to enter my office alone, and his posture was so casual that he did not regard this place as my nest, but as his own home. This is really a shame to me.


    I tried my best to deal with him, only to find that it was more difficult to kill him than to ascend to heaven. However, I felt the safest headquarters. For Dong, it''s just like entering the no one''s land. This is the embodiment of the gap between us. But what makes me angry is that he still plays with the photo of Ziyi and me. Although I have completely put her down and no longer have any reverie about her, I am watching Fu Dong take our photo and hold the precious group photo in front of me When I was wandering, my heart had a kind of uneasy mood. I clearly remember that picture was the thing Zizi told me not to take away, which was to keep it as a memorial and to keep our love. Therefore, after I decided to let it go, I did not throw it away, but kept it well.But after talking with Ziyi on the rooftop a few days ago, I was shaken and wanted to destroy the photo. It''s just that I didn''t do it immediately because putting Ziyi''s photo here can always remind me how deep the hatred between Fu Dong and I is. Whenever I see it, I will try my best to get rid of Fu Dong. This seemingly ordinary photo is the source of my revenge.


    But. God always likes to play such jokes on me. Unexpectedly, this big enemy, who I dream of killing, sits at my desk with my photos, teases me, provokes me, and my anger surges out in an instant. However, I have no impulse. I know that Gao Jiawei will not come here to seek his own death. He has always done everything perfectly. If he dares to come here today, he must find a good way out Or, think of a strategy to deal with me.


    But now, I want to rush up and tear it up, but I hold on and just pick up my walkie talkie. I''m about to inform my brothers to come over and let them come to attack Fu Dong together. However, I didn''t say anything, but my brother''s emergency report came from the walkie talkie: "big brother, it''s not good. Someone''s coming to smash the floor!"


    When I heard this, my pupils dilated in an instant, and I couldn''t help but sweat. Fu Dong acted so decisively that he had already launched an attack on me so quickly. He was still in the broad daylight. How rampant he was to make such an action. Did he regard himself as the heaven of the city? Did he really have no royal law in his eyes.


    At this moment, my anger broke out again. I yelled at Fu Dong with red eyes: "Fu, you dare to bring people to smash the field in the daytime. Do you have any royal law for TMD?"


    When I heard that my own field was smashed, I was about to lose my mind. My heart was full of hate. Today, even if I was dead, I would fight with this shameless villain. So, I directly stepped forward and was about to step into my office. At this moment, a figure flashed in front of me and stopped me, and said to me, "don''t go in Go


    I turned my head and found that this man was one of the bodyguards sent to me by Qiqi. At the moment, the four masters hiding around me appeared. Their expressions were very grim. Obviously, they had found the crisis in my office. These professional bodyguards all have a keen sense of smell. They can smell danger and feel murderous gas. Therefore, my office is a good place to work Fu Dong must not be the only one in the room, so they will show up in time and stop me from going in.


    I have no doubt about the strength of these four people. Although they are not as invincible as cold and cold in combat effectiveness, they are also impeccable. In particular, the four of them work together to double their combat effectiveness. Because each of them has his own strengths. They can take advantage of each other to make up for their weaknesses. So, they stay with me Around us, my heart is also natural and steady, but look at the situation, even if they all appear, I still feel that I have been in danger, now the outside has been attacked, and inside, there are four major bodyguards attach importance to the crisis, look, if I am not wrong, my situation here is very bad.


    So, even if I was angry again, I had to bear it. In the current situation, I had to follow their words and follow the four masters to retreat. Sure enough, when we retreated to the elevator, a number of people suddenly came out of my office. In addition to Fu Dong, there were seven people following him, six of them in uniform black Suit, expression is very serious, strength can not be underestimated, I am surrounded by rhythm, the situation is obviously not very good.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 312

    These people are not surprising. What shocked us is that a man in a black windbreaker is with Fu Dong. He has a pair of sword eyebrows, which is very eye-catching. His eyes are full of murderous spirit. When he touches his eyes, he can''t help but shiver. He is not too tall, but gives people a feeling that he can''t see through, His strength is as cold as cold. It seems that he is not simple, but I don''t know how strong his strength is. I think the one who can follow Fu Dong is certainly not a mortal. He is definitely not a simple person. No wonder Fu Dong dare to go deep into my headquarters blatantly.


    In this case, even if there is Leng Han around me, I''m afraid they are no match. Fu Dong and I can''t compare. There are countless capable people around him, but I''m very few. Maybe the horseradish injury is related to these people. In this way, if I fall into the hands of the opposite party, I will surely die. Therefore, I have no other ideas at the moment I want to retreat quickly. My bodyguards are also smart. As soon as I get to the elevator, I press the elevator. When Fu Dong and his party get close to us, the elevator has already come up.


    However, as soon as the elevator door opened, we found that there were already people in the elevator. They were two men in black suits. They had the same look and expression as the six men in suits. They flashed out of the elevator quickly. With the elevator door closed, it seemed that my back road was gone. Fu Dong came to catch a turtle in a jar and let me Trapped in a tight encirclement, there is no retreat.


    Suddenly, I was a little frustrated, and at this time, Fu Dong also came to me, sniffed at me and said: "what''s the matter, Su Luo? Isn''t it arrogant? Don''t you want to kill me? Look, I''m standing in front of you now. Why don''t you do it yet? "


    Fu Dong''s tone is full of provocation. I know that he is deliberately mocking me. The purpose of his coming here today, perhaps, is not to kill me. He must want to hit me hard, laugh at me, treat me like an ant, step on his feet, let me look up to him and pray for him.


    I''m really unwilling, but I''m so helpless. My people just said that they were attacked. Now those brothers who stay outside must not be able to defeat Fu Dong''s men and horses. I know that Fu Dong will never fight an uncertain battle. In other words, my brothers have been unable to protect themselves and can''t take care of me. In this case, the support is certain No, I want to deal with Fu Dong, I can only rely on myself and the four great masters around me, but the five of us can''t beat each other. At this moment, I am really a real turtle in a jar.


    But my heart is still not afraid, but full of endless fighting spirit. My eyes are shining on Fu Dong, and he replies fiercely: "Fu Dong, I don''t know what you have to show off. Don''t you have a strong father? Everything you have is given by your father, not your father, you are nothing. If you have the seed, you can fight with me


    Now I have no other way, can only put all my eggs in one basket. No matter what, we all have to be abused. If I can use the method of arousing Fu Dong to enrage Fu Dong and let him fight with me, I may have a chance to win. At that time, I may even kill him by myself. In this way, I can die in peace.


    However, Fu Dong is not a simple minded thing. His city government is really too deep, and his mind is really deep to fear. After listening to my words, he not only did not get angry, but also laughed playfully. He seemed to hear a big joke. While laughing, he took out a cigarette leisurely and smoked in front of me. After spitting out a cigarette ring, he slowly told me He said:


    "Suluo, Suluo, are you not only simple minded, but also good at telling cold jokes? In this case, you still joke with me. I might as well tell you that my father is the Buddha, and I am the leader of our family in the future. However, I never rely on my father. I basically solve the problems by myself and never ask him once. But you make me a little strange. I heard that you used to be a garbage that everyone can trample on at will. Later, my father who came out of your prison began to become arrogant. After two years of cultivation abroad, I suddenly ran to school to be the eldest and learned to mix the society with others. How can you say that I am? I thought you had some ability and dare to speak out against me. I was still waiting for you at home. When you avenged your brother, I wanted to see how capable you were. As a result, I didn''t wait for you to seek revenge these days. I asked Laozi to come to me in person. You really let me down. I can''t think of it. How could Ziyi have blind eyes on you! ¡±


    all along, what I have been trying to do is not be looked down upon by others. Even in the face of Fu Dong''s siege, I did not lose heart and kept my courage. I would rather die standing than live on my knees.


    Fu Dong''s words belittle me as worthless. I also admit the gap between us. What''s more, what he said makes me unable to refute it. Indeed, I was not bullshit before and was bullied by others. Until my father suddenly appeared, my fate had reversed. It was because I was afraid of being looked down upon. There were many things that I didn''t want to trouble my dad, I didn''t want my dad''s help. I also wanted to fight with my own strength. However, after struggling for so long, the war was still unbearable. No matter how hard I tried, the destruction was just a flick of my finger.But now, don''t say to rely on myself, even my father can''t do it, I and Fu Dong''s strength is very different, really can''t compete with it, even if my father moved here, it''s too late, I''m now the end of my tether, what qualifications do I have to say about others?


    There are so many realities in the society. The winner is the king, and the loser is the enemy. No matter what means you use and what strategies you play, as long as you win, that is your ability. At this moment, Fu Dong is the best example. He is the king who dominates everything. No matter what he says and what he does, he has confidence. I can''t give anything to support him Be heard as a joke.


    I want to retort, but I don''t know what to say. Just as I choked, Fu Dong took a puff of smoke and then said:


    "Suluo, if I were you, I would have been out of the city. I also know that if your woman was robbed by me, you are not willing to seek revenge from me. However, people should be aware of themselves. In terms of life experience, you are not as good as me As for me, you are not as good as me in terms of wisdom or even in terms of appearance. I don''t understand. What are you fighting with me? You can''t blame others for being trapped here. You just want to die yourself. I can''t blame your brother''s death. They''re just implicated by you! "


    Fu Dong''s words are so righteous, as if everything is my fault. It is clearly that he took Ziyi away from me by means of means. However, he was so righteous. He deliberately set a trap for me, indirectly killed my brother, and almost let everyone in the organization go down in smoke. However, he was so righteous that he not only belittled me and ridiculed me Strike me, even, push all the sins on my head. How can there be such shameless people in this world.


    I hate my incompetence and his face. I really want to teach him a lesson and let him know the consequences of offending me. But now I can only think that I can''t do such a thing at all. Even when I surrounded him last time, I thought I could kill him. He was so calm and calm that he didn''t pay attention to me at all. At last, he ran away ¡£


    Now, I''m surrounded. Of course, Fu Dong doesn''t pay attention to me. My anger can only be held in my heart and can''t break out at all. This feeling is really too painful. I''m going to be crazy. At this moment, all the hatred and resentment come into my heart at this moment, and burst out from the top of my head. I face ferociously to Fu Dong "Yes, you''re right. I''m a waste, but I''m also a waste who dares to challenge you. I''ll ask you, if you don''t get help, do you dare to fight with me, life and death don''t argue about that kind of thing!"


    At the moment, my voice is so solemn and stirring, my voice is incomparably resolute, and I have endless anger. My arms are blue and my fists are almost crushed by me. In my heart, there is only resentment. My favorite woman has been captured by him. My good brother has been harmed by him. His dignity has been trampled on by him. I have worked hard for so long, but in the end, I have Everything was destroyed by him. If my life ended like this, I would not be a ghost. If I died in the next second, then I must prove myself before I die. I am stronger than him in force.


    Hearing this, the bodyguards standing by Fu Dong''s side burst out with murderous air in their eyes. They all couldn''t help but rush to kill me. However, their master didn''t speak, and these talents didn''t move. However, after hearing my words, Fu Dong suddenly showed a disgusting smile to me, and then smoked the remaining cigarettes Yes, the cigarette end was left on the ground.


    Then, Fu Dong took off his coat and threw it to the bodyguard behind him in front of all the people on the scene. Then he said to me arrogantly with that disdain: "I pay Dong, I''ve never been a gentleman, but for the sake of Ziyi''s joy, I''ll be a gentleman and promise me to fight with you, my man If you win, I think you can handle it and kill me, but if you lose, you will die! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 313

    I really didn''t expect that Fu Dong agreed to me happily. He should know my strength. When I made a big fuss about his wedding last time, I showed my strength, and I worked with many experts around him by my own efforts. It seems that he is obviously confident in his own strength, and even thinks that I am inferior to him in any aspect. Why he is willing to waste his time Being challenged by me, I''m afraid he''s not a gentleman who wants to do some bullshit. He''s just to humiliate me and let me know that I''m not his opponent in all fields. What''s more, Ziyi is only worthy of being with him, and the so-called beauty with hero is said to be him.


    However, no matter what his mind is, no matter how strong he is, my blood has been completely ignited. Since I can''t fight dad, I can''t fight power more than him. Then, I have to fight with him to fight for my own combat effectiveness, which is also my last hope. I know that this young master is not a good opponent, but his strength has not been really demonstrated, and I don''t know how his strength is. Therefore, I only know if I can defeat him.


    We are located at the exit of the floor. The area is quite wide, enough for us to choose on our own. After receiving Fu Dong''s signal, his men consciously withdrew. But my people were reluctant to retreat, and one of them also advised me: "don''t fight, you are not his opponent!"


    The bodyguard''s eyes seemed to be able to see everything. Before the battle started, he could see the gap between me and Fu Dong. My character is particularly stubborn, the more so, the more I will not admit defeat, more importantly, no matter how I resist, it is a dead end. At present, only this opportunity can let me get away from it, or I can take revenge. Now I can only do my best, so I ordered them to retreat.


    After that, he looked at the horse and said, "look at me, I''m serious."


    In the face of my provocation, the cold light in Fu Dong''s eyes became more and more vigorous. He first shook his neck and then squeezed his fist. I could clearly hear the creaking sound of his bones, which represented his strength. It was not until this moment that I really felt his power. If it was as extraordinary as they worried, I might not be as powerful as he was. This true black second generation is really too deep to hide. However, the stronger he is, the more he can inspire the faith in my heart. My hatred for him has reached the limit, and the desire to defeat him and kill him is more intense than ever before.


    I feel that the strength is stronger than me, and who can win or lose only after trying. Now, I can''t be impatient and lose my nature. I have to slowly stabilize my mood. After the beginning, I didn''t move, just stood in place, and preemptive attack was not my advantage. I only squatted slightly, but also put out a beautiful Taiji momentum on my hand. Do well We''re ready to defend. With this simple action, all the hidden momentum in my body was also emitted. Virtually, I also showed the demeanor of a great master.


    But in Fu Dong''s eyes, I''m still a piece of rubbish. Looking at my posture, he snorted coldly and said to me with disdain: "make a mystery. I really think it''s great to learn Taiji. I''ll tell you, this broken martial arts skill is not good in front of me. You should also know the only fast and unbreakable Dao, so you can see what real Kung Fu is."


    His voice did not fall completely, and his figure flashed to me. The speed was amazing. Before the person arrived, the strong wind from his body had already rushed to my face. When I found that his figure flashed to me, his fist had already hit me. Just when I wanted to stop his attack, I found that it was just a false move. In a flash, his swing The leg inadvertently, the rapid kick to me, let me not help but back two steps.


    A simple move, let me see Fu Dong''s strength, is really strong, but the attack, did not hurt my confidence, on the contrary, my whole person has become more and more spirit, grandfather Bai taught me the essentials of Tai Chi, constantly floating in my mind, I try to screen out the miscellaneous thoughts in my heart, constantly tell myself, don''t panic, calm down So, after I stood up, I continued to play Tai Chi.


    But Fu Dong saw that I was so easy on the move, even more disdainful to me, and said with direct contempt: "sure enough, it''s a waste that can''t withstand a single blow!"


    With that, he attacked me again. I have to say that Fu Dongzhen is the strongest one I met. His speed is very fast, and his movements are also flowing. As soon as he comes to me, he attacks me in a series. His kung fu is just the opposite of mine. I pay attention to slowness. The main point is to use static braking to attack the opponent''s shortcomings, but I don''t know it''s my slow reaction, Or Fu Dong''s speed has reached the limit. I''m dazzled. It''s impossible to prevent.


    What''s more, his moves are very routine, and his fists are very coherent. I don''t have a chance to find any flaws when I fight. No wonder Fu Dong is so arrogant and despises me. It turns out that his kung fu is really good. For my kung fu, I am still more confident. Among people of my age, the one who is more powerful than me has not appeared, but Fu Dong''s appearance makes me feel oppressed. In my original Kung Fu, I still learned Taiji, the quintessence of Chinese culture, with grandfather Bai. This is a profound martial art, but it failed to play in my body. Fu Dong can look down on me, but he can''t look down on Tai Chi, because I have witnessed the power of grandfather Bai. He is an existence that can kill horseradish in seconds. Perhaps, it is only because my practice time is too short that I can not reach his kind of realm.I have always been passive, but my belief in my heart has become more and more resolute with my fight. I almost give up everything, immerse myself in the battle, and fight Fu Dong with my heart. But even if I give full play to my unique skills, I still can''t fight Fu Dong. I feel that he won''t be tired or even tired after fighting with me until now ¡£ He and I still have the smell of playing cat and mouse. I really want to kill him with one punch, but I can''t find any flaw in him. In my eyes, Fu Dong is really impeccable at the moment. What''s more, I don''t know how this villain''s body is tempered. Every time I meet him, I feel my hand hit the iron plate, and the pain is very deep.


    Fu Dong is really made up of steel and iron. His hardness is very strong, and his strength is extremely high. The longer I fight, the smaller my strength is and the more I can''t hold on. I always try my best to keep myself calm and keep my mind against the enemy. I don''t want to be overwhelmed by anger. I am so eager in my heart He wanted to die, but they all tried to bury the seeds of hatred in their hearts. Now, I just regard Fu Dong as an opponent in the arena. To defeat him, I''m satisfied. Killing him is just a dream. But even so, I still can''t beat him. On the contrary, the harder I fight, the more I continue, the more I can''t bear.


    It''s true that Tai Chi stresses on overcoming the strong with softness, but for me, Fu Dong is too strong to control at all in my present state. Therefore, after ten minutes of fighting, I have already suffered Fu Dong''s several heavy punches, but I am still hurt Fu Dong. This world is so unfair. I have worked hard, but I still can''t defeat him This makes my eyes red, I really too TMD not reconciled, this is my last hope, but I lost so sad, even if he can not be killed at this time, can seriously hurt him, my heart can also feel a little better, but, how I try, God still does not give me this little chance.


    This villain is arrogant, but he has arrogant capital. Fu Dong looks like a weak scholar, but in fact he is just like an iron man. Once my fist touches him, only my limbs will feel pain, and he seems to have no consciousness. Although I haven''t got any good from him up to now, I haven''t given up. I still force myself to let myself down Ding, look for flaws in his body. Slowly, in my mind, I came up with the words that grandfather Bai told me again. It is the highest level of Tai Chi that four or two strokes of a thousand jin is the highest level of Tai Chi. If you can understand this sentence and master its connotation, it is very important for the development of Taiji.


    When Fu Dong flashed in front of me again, when he hit me with a steel fist, I held my hands round and skillfully removed the power of his fist. Then he hit his chest with one shoulder. This time, Fu Dong, who had always been in the dominant position, was finally shrunken and was beaten back again and again by me.


    This time, my unwilling heart suddenly relaxed a little. It seemed that a glimmer of hope flashed in front of me. If I could keep this state, it would not be difficult to beat Fu Dong down. But what surprised me was that when I was happy, I ate the shriveled Fudong, and his fierce momentum showed directly from his body. At this moment, he was completely angry, and his mouth was full of anger I scolded for death, and then rushed to me.


    He seemed to have been hiding his strength and didn''t really play his own power. Now, I didn''t fall down, but I gave him a wound. This made Fu Da young master, who was always high and looked down on me, could not bear it. He almost burst out his hidden momentum and hit me with the momentum of thunder


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 314

    At this moment, I felt Fu Dong''s strongest power. It turned out that he didn''t use all his strength to fight with me just now. What he was really powerful was not his fist, but his feet. When he flashed up in front of me and kicked a series of flying feet at me in the air, I knew how terrible the villain''s strength was, It seems that this floor is shaking because of Fu Dong''s terror.


    I just had a little bit of confidence, and suddenly faced with his fierce and swift moves, I was flustered. I couldn''t calm down any more. I didn''t have time to think about other things. I felt that my hands were not enough because his movements were so fast that I couldn''t resist them. My two arms were numb by his kicking People are also some tired, more and more panic expression, more and more impatient heart, despair filled my soul.


    After fighting for such a long time, Fu Dong seems to have boundless strength. His attack is more and more powerful, and his momentum is like a rainbow. He kicks me dizzy. In the end, I really can''t carry it. When his foot knot with endless momentum kicks on my chest, I still fly out in the air and fall on the ground On the ground.


    It broke all my bones, and a mouthful of blood gushed out of my mouth. My whole body seemed to have been emptied. I couldn''t even get up if I wanted to climb. All this came too fast and fierce. I couldn''t believe it. Only a second ago, I beat Fu Dong back and felt that I had a chance to win. But in the blink of an eye, I was knocked down by Fu Dong, feeling nothing Fight back, at this moment, I am really dead hearted, fate is cruel, I tried my best to smooth the situation, but always can not reverse, Fu Dong is like a mountain, I am a bit out of breath, I really good despair.


    At the moment of my despair, Fu Dong came to me with endless momentum, just like a triumphant general. When I tried to prop myself up with my hands, his feet severely stepped on my hands, and said to me fiercely: "Suluo, I thought you were so powerful. You are such a waste. In addition to boasting fast, you are nothing Killing you is like stepping on an ant. It''s really not challenging. However, in order to convince you and waste some time to play with you today, your wish has been achieved. You should be able to die in peace. "


    Originally my body was very uncomfortable, now my hand was trampled on by him. I almost cried out in pain, but I still kept my last trace of dignity. I just yelled at him like a madman with a full of anger: "Fu Dong, don''t be too proud of yourself. You mean people like you will not come to a good end. I will not let you go as a ghost."


    I don''t like it. In the end, Fu Dong is far better than me. I''m so cowardly that I can''t help Chen Haoran to avenge them. What''s more, I can''t realize the poison oath he made in front of Ziyi. I killed Fu Dong himself. I''m so fuckin ''bent. I''m red eyed and struggling for my life, but I can''t earn any more. The more I do, the harder he tries. My hands hurt me Heart crack lung, facial features are distorted, tears are coming out, I like a dead dog, embarrassed to fall on the ground, let him ravage.


    Seeing me like this, Fu Dong couldn''t help grinning. He suddenly took out a sharp dagger. At this moment, my heart suddenly burst out. I held my breath and held back my body''s pain. I stared at Fu Dong tightly. But he didn''t rush at me, but pulled out another thing. This is a photo. It''s his photo frame from my desk Taking the starting photo, Ziyi and I are the only group photo. Then, in front of me, he cuts the photo from the middle with a dagger. The half of me in the picture slowly falls down, and the half with Ziyi is tightly held in his hand by Fu Dong.


    Seeing that the photo was disconnected, I couldn''t do anything to keep it. My angry eyes turned red and my whole body was shaking. With the landing of my half of the photos, Fu Dong''s cold voice came to my ears: "people like you don''t deserve to be with Ziyi. You''d better accept your fate!"


    Finish this sentence, the dagger in Fu Dong''s hand stabbed at my heart with the rapid thunder.


    I''m finally free. I won''t be so tired. I''m guarding against others everywhere. The only thing I can''t reconcile is that I haven''t got revenge. But with the landing of the photos, my last thoughts are gone. My heart is dead and dead completely. My body has also suffered heavy damage, too tired and tired, I have been unable to fight against this unfair world, but there is still humiliation in my heart, there is unwilling, I can no longer resist Fu Dong, can only pray God to clean him up. Let him die.


    With this extremely complex mood, I was about to close my eyes and wait for death to come. But as soon as I closed my eyes, I found that Fu Dong''s knife suddenly stopped. I could not help but open some hazy eyes. I saw that one of the bodyguards I had ordered to withdraw was holding Fu Dong''s hand and said to him in a deep tone: "you can''t kill him £¡¡±


    At this time, Qiqi''s bodyguards can come forward, which really moved me. After all, they were in danger, and they stood up to guard me without hesitation. Their spirit made me very happy.When Fu Dong saw the bodyguard meddling in his business, he was obviously surprised. He looked at the man with displeasure and said in a harsh voice, "you should have heard that this one-off competition was proposed by him. Whether life or death is conditional, he will die if he loses!"


    I didn''t expect that at this time, Fu Dong would be reasonable. He seemed to give me the face of a bodyguard. However, the man who spoke for me didn''t give him face. He still had a cold face and said in a sharp voice, "you can''t kill him!"


    I understand that he has been defending his duty. But his attitude was so direct that Fu Dong was offended. Suddenly, Fu Dong''s face showed anger. He shook off his hand and yelled at him: "I''ll give you a face. I hope you can take care of yourself. Don''t go too far.". I know you are Miss Xia''s person, I have not moved you. If you don''t mind your business, you can leave at will now. But if you are stubborn, don''t blame me for being rude! "


    When Fu Dong said this, his voice had changed very impolitely. After hearing this, I realized that it was not because he was reasonable, but because he was concerned about Qiqi''s face. In fact, he was also afraid of the forces behind Qiqi, so he would talk to his bodyguard here. Fu Dong is really cautious.


    However, Qiqi''s bodyguard obviously didn''t give him the face of the eldest young master. After listening to Fu Dong''s words, the four of them did not retreat, but went forward. Their actions directly represented their determination.


    Seeing that the bodyguard didn''t give face to Fu Dong, how could he bear it? He immediately became angry and immediately ordered, "give me control of them!"


    As soon as Fu Dong''s voice fell, the eight people behind him moved. They almost attacked at the same time and attacked the four masters around me.


    The fighting atmosphere among the masters is different. I feel that the air has become more and more dignified because of their fight. I lying on the ground is also boiling with blood because of their fighting. In despair, I can''t help but turn my attention to them.


    I feel that, in terms of strength, Qiqi''s four bodyguards are almost as effective as those brought by Fu Dong. It is hard to say which one is stronger or weaker. They all have their own strengths. However, in terms of cooperation, Qiqi''s people are obviously better than others. The four of them work together to really double their strength. The space here is not very large, and there are more than ten people crowded in I can''t let it go, but the four bodyguards have been holding a favorable position and just isolated me so that Fu Dong and his man can''t hurt me.


    They obeyed Qiqi''s orders and protected me dutifully. I was really moved to see them fighting for me, while I was lying on the ground like a waste. My sister''s mood did not know how to describe. Maybe Fu Dong was right. He looked at my father all the way, but he was nothing. Waste to lying on the ground waiting to die, because I know in my heart, the four of them cooperate, but also can not stop eight people attack at the same time. Therefore, these four people are just doing meaningless resistance. They know that they can''t do eight men in suits, but they still fight with each other to protect me. Even though they don''t change the situation for me, they still try their best to keep me in a safe range. Even if they are defeated, the consequences will not be good.


    If I die, everything will be over. Now the last thing I want to do is to implicate others. Chen Haoran''s death has become the deepest pain in my heart, a pain that cannot be healed. But at this moment, these people who have nothing to do with me are implicated by me. This feeling really makes me feel bad, and I don''t want to involve others any more.


    But what makes me even more miserable is that, just as these four people are frequently injured and about to fall down, several people burst into the corridor. Each of them is covered with blood, and each holds a machete in their hands. These people are headed by Shen Muchen, leading crab, Dong Zhiming and others. They are not on duty today, but their arrival is obviously special They have been fighting for a long time and they have been fighting all the way here.


    It seems that he specially came to save me. After rushing up, as soon as he saw me lying on the ground in a mess, Shen Muchen immediately ordered to say, "go and protect the boss quickly!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 315

    I really didn''t expect that the first batch of people who rushed out to save me would be Shen Muchen and they all the way to kill here. Just to save me, let me special moved, in this world, only he is sincere to me, no matter big ups and downs, they are quietly with me, did not leave.


    After Shen Muchen finished, he rushed to Fu Dong crazily with a knife. However, these brothers of mine still exist in the school. But now, facing the masters of Fu Dong''s level, their behavior is simply hitting the stone with an egg. What''s more, each of my brothers seems to have suffered a lot of injuries. How can we fight each other? They come to die!


    This time, my heart was almost broken, guilt and self blame filled my whole body, and fear was like a virus constantly eroding me. I was afraid that my brothers would be more seriously injured and that they would die here. When they rushed up, the leather man who had been watching the war moved. I saw with my own eyes that the leather man beat my brothers in an instant He collapsed on the ground. He was strong enough to knock my brother down with one move. Even the most fierce fighting crabs could not hold on to his hands for two moves, and then he collapsed. Shen Muchen, not to mention, was still powerless. Without two efforts, he was also knocked to the ground.


    Looking at the brothers one by one in the pool of blood, my eyes are hazy, want to make a voice to call them, but this moment, the throat seems to be blocked in general, even breathing feel difficult.


    When Fu Dong saw my brothers run to death, he couldn''t help but show his anger. He quickly walked to the fallen brothers and gave everyone a good kick. While kicking, he swore: "do I say you are all idiots? If you don''t become a good student in school, do you still want to learn from others? You''re all fuckin ''in the water. You can mix with the society, but at least find a decent boss. Can you have a future with such a rubbish guy like Suluo? I tell you, there''s only one way to follow him, that''s the dead end


    Fu Dong really belittles me all the time. He thinks that I am such a waste, I don''t deserve support. Therefore, he even abused my brothers and abused them. He hoped that the whole world would look down on me, stay away from me, and let me have nothing and be ruined.


    However, these brothers of mine are the strongest warriors in the war. They are all a group of warm-blooded men. They all have the spirit of death rather than surrender. In the face of Fu Dong''s ravage, they do not admit it at all. After listening to Fu Dong''s words, they didn''t agree with me. They said that I would always be the boss in their hearts, and so would their next life. Say I am not a waste, is their most respected old, followed by I have no regrets.


    When Fu Dong saw that my brothers vowed to support me to the death, the anger in his eyes was even stronger. In his opinion, I was the most incompetent and lowly trash. However, I was respected by others. He really didn''t understand and was extremely angry. He wanted the whole world to look down on me. He didn''t want to see that I had a little dignity. He thought he was heaven and everyone should look up to him I''m a mole ant, and I can only be trampled on. But at this moment, my brothers are not afraid of him, but respect me, a worthless mole ant, and dare to refute him for me. His anger is irresistible. He grabs the knife in my brother''s hand and is ready to kill my brother to vent his anger.


    At the same time, Qiqi gave me four bodyguards also can''t hold on, by each other''s eight people broke, finally fell to the ground, they all suffered serious injuries, completely lost the ability to resist. All my brothers, my loyal bodyguards, are now all down because of me. Even, I have to see Fu Dong kill my brother with a knife. How can I stand it?


    Last time, I saw Chen Haoran die in front of me. I felt as if I had suffered a catastrophe, which was tens of thousands of times more painful than the pain of the skin. At this moment, the tragedy is going to be staged again. How can I afford it? If someone else dies for me, I will never be able to get down to huangquan again. I can''t involve others any more. I must do it in Fudong At that time, I tried my best and yelled: "stop it!"


    I cried out with all my strength. My voice was so deafening that Fu Dong, who was going to take my brother''s operation, stopped suddenly and looked at me.


    Supporting my weak body, I got up from the ground and wiped the blood from the corner of my mouth. Then, I walked towards Fudong calmly. My weakness led to my feet staggering. My eyes were full of anger and reluctance. However, I did not make any action, or I had no courage to attack again. I was just in the moment of consternation Hou picked up a steel knife from the ground and put it on his neck.


    Seeing my move, my frail brothers opened their eyes in horror and pain. The four bodyguards who were paralyzed on the ground looked at me with red eyes. They tried to stop me, but they were powerless. Even when Fu Dong saw me, he was a little stunned and stared at me.


    I glanced at my brother on the ground and my bodyguard who had been protecting me silently. Then I looked at Fu Dong tightly and said to him in a praying tone: "Mr. Fu, I''m wrong. I''m sorry for you. I shouldn''t be whimsical. I shouldn''t be against you. You''re right. I''m a waste. I''m a total waste. You and I are No, I shouldn''t want to deal with you. I''m lost by hatred. I''m a real fool. You and Ziyi are a perfect match. I''m a perfect match. I''m not worthy of killing me. Killing me will only pollute your hands. I can solve this problem by myself. However, before I die, I would like to ask you to hold your hand and let go of my brothers, because they are innocent. Although they are my subordinates, they never want to be enemies with you. Therefore, they should not be implicated by me. I hope you can forgive them and spare them, can you? "Although this is not a long time, but for me, it is extremely hard to say, and it is very heart piercing. Every word I say, my heart is like ten thousand, so painful, so unwilling, so helpless, but in order to save my brother, I feel worthy.


    At this moment, I really realized the most painful thing in the world, that is, a big enemy who you would like to pick off his skin and draw his tendon stood in front of you, but you can''t kill him. What''s more, you have to beg for mercy in front of him. This kind of taste is really more painful than the next 18 layers of hell. I''m free when I die. I really don''t have a moment Want to bear this pain again.


    Life is short, I have experienced all the efforts, but I always can not find the happiness I want. I have lived for only 20 years, but I have experienced the ups and downs that ordinary people can not have. In the end, I have failed. All my efforts have fallen into the abyss. What I have fallen into is such a broken body. I lost my favorite woman , lost my brother who accompanied me, lost my most important dignity, lost all I have, now I have no face in the face of living brothers, more shameless in the face of my father, I live in this world is just a disaster, living a waste of air, dead waste of land, this is to say to me. If I continue to live, will not stop implicating people, if my death, can exchange for others'' peace, then, I am willing to die, no regrets.


    See me suddenly make such a move, my brothers on the ground, are trying to cry, let me not so sad, as long as I live there is hope, in Shen Muchen and other brothers pray for me, in Qiqi''s four bodyguards are worried looking at me, in Fu Dong, as well as his men, still stare at me with disdain, I close I put on my pair of red eyes, clenched my teeth, raised the steel knife in my hand, and wiped it down towards my neck.


    But in the next second, before the knife in my hand touched my neck, my hand holding the handle of the knife was suddenly seized by someone. Immediately, I couldn''t move. My eyes suddenly opened, and I found that there was a big, thick hand holding my hand tightly. The strong hand felt so familiar to me, It let me in the edge of collapse of the heart, is little by little to find the perception, I can not help but look back at the master of these big hands.


    When I looked back, I found that behind me was standing a very tall, burly man. This man was as great as a mountain, with extraordinary momentum. This person gave me the feeling that no matter when I was in despair, he could give me infinite sense of security, and even let me not despair in despair. He was my father''s bodyguard, wasabi.


    Seriously, there are too many accidents around me. What I never dreamed of was that when I was extremely unwilling to end my life, the light of hope unexpectedly shrouded me without warning. I didn''t go to report there as promised. The appearance of Wasabi directly let me pass by the God of death.


    I have to say, I have never been on the verge of death, wasabi like a savior, from the sky, everything is like a good design, so coincidence, perhaps, God also knows my pity, know that I have not revenged, so, temporarily will not let me die


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 316

    At this moment, wasabi is beside me. His appearance always gives me hope and gives me a strong sense of security. When I see him, my heart beats faster. The knife in my hand fell to the ground. If it wasn''t for the emergency situation, I might have jumped into the wasabi''s arms and burst into tears. At this moment, like a abandoned child, I found my dependence again.


    In my immersion in excitement and warmth can not extricate myself, suddenly a cold voice passed to my ears: "wasabi, did not expect that you still dare to come out!"


    The voice was very cold, and the people who listened to it felt cold. It broke my mind in an instant. I couldn''t help turning back and looking at the speaker. It turned out that the person who made the voice was a man in windbreaker who had been silent all the time.


    This man looks terrible, even his voice is so terrible. Of course, what shocked me was his words. He even knew the wasabi. Moreover, listening to his tone, he felt that the wasabi was afraid of him?


    In my shock, wasabi suddenly released my hand, stood in front of me, looked at the windbreaker man, disdained to say: "hum, if you didn''t take someone to sneak attack last time, just hit me seriously, do you think you can hurt me by yourself?"


    With the continuous heating up of the battle, the gap between the two finally began to show. Although the speed of the windbreaker man was fast, his strength was not as good as that of the wasabi. When they were fighting like a raging fire, the wasabi suddenly caught a flaw in the windbreaker man and hit him in the chest, making the windbreaker man fly upside down Go.


    No matter who his fist is, it doesn''t matter who his fist is. This is the master''s force, so even if the windbreaker man is tough, and is beaten by a horseradish, he also shows an embarrassing bitterness, and the corners of his mouth are overflowing with blood.


    At this time, Fu Dong immediately saw the situation and knew which one was stronger or weaker. Being cautious, he would not give wasabi any more chances to fight on his own. He immediately ordered all the people he had brought and said, "all of them, kill this big man for me!"


    When I heard Fu Dong''s words, I was in a panic. I knew that even if the horseradish''s strength was against the sky, he could not defeat a hundred with one. After all, the strength of those eight people was not so strong. Their cooperation was powerful. It was only a matter of time to defeat wasabi. Besides, there was a man in windbreaker. Even if wasabi had three heads and six arms, he would not be able to resist Don''t talk about protecting me.


    I suddenly felt that the wheel of fate had returned to its original position, and I still couldn''t escape the fate of death. On the contrary, before I died, I implicated another person. At this moment, my heart began to fear. I was afraid that something would happen to wasabi because of me. However, when I was worried, the door of the electric elevator opened again, and six men came out of the elevator. They were six men He has a uniform head and uniform sportswear. He looks like an athlete from a sports team.


    The appearance of these six men gives people a visual impact of looking up. Each of them has an extraordinary momentum. There is no hiding. I can feel that their strength is absolutely not under the people in black. When I wonder which side these six sports men are, I see that as soon as they get out of the elevator, they face the eight people without hesitation They attacked.


    This scuffle between the masters started again, because after the appearance of these six sports men, I really realized that I was going to escape the fire. I don''t know who they were, but they obviously came to help me. With the appearance of these six men, the battle began to intensify. Fu Dong''s side obviously couldn''t hold on to the joint efforts of the nine of them, We can''t defeat the seven men on our side. Obviously, the superior and the inferior have already known.


    This time, Fu Dong''s arrogant look seems a little uncomfortable, more or not reconciled, he tightly gazed at this scene, his eyes are spewing out an invisible anger. Seeing that his side was about to fall into a desperate situation, the other side''s man in black suddenly pulled out, quickly retreated to Fu Dong''s side, and said something to Fu Dong.


    Fu Dong''s face suddenly changed after listening to what he said. His hot eyes were staring at me, and his anger in his eyes was already soaring. His anger was vividly displayed in front of me. I was right in front of him, but he didn''t have the chance to kill me. He was extremely oppressive. After staring at me for a while, he yelled at me: "Suluo, you''ll be lucky this time, but you won''t be next time Good luck


    With that, he waved his hand and called for retreat.


    Immediately, the man in black took them to fight and withdraw. Fu Dong, under the cover of the nine men, was the first to run to the stairway in the corridor, and then quickly drilled into the corridor to withdraw. Then, the rest of the people also quickly evacuated from the corridor.


    Wasabi didn''t chase me, but ran to me quickly and asked, "young master, are you ok?"


    For the honest wasabi, his most concern is always my safety. Although I am not willing to let Fu Dong withdraw under my nose like this, I would like to strip him alive on the spot, but I know the main task of wasabi. He can''t ignore me and chase them. What''s more, if he really makes the other party anxious, he can''t kill him, Then the wasabi in the fierce, also difficult to protect the injured me, he saw the situation in front of him, for the sake of the overall situation, afraid that the other side has strange soldiers, will choose to stay to protect me.And I didn''t force horseradish to chase Fu Dong. Today, my brothers and I are lucky to be able to save our lives. The rest of us can recover. At this moment, I just want to take a good breath to relieve my pain.


    After a while, I looked up at the tall soldier beside me, wasabi, my most loyal bodyguard, and always gave me the best protection when necessary. When I saw him, I really had too much to say to him, but in the end, I just choked out a sentence: "wasabi, how are you coming, my dad? Is he OK?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 317

    Maybe it''s because the hatred for Gao Jiawei is too great, and I want to overpower his heart. So my most concerned problem at the moment is about my father''s situation. I have no other way but to put the final hope on my mysterious father. He is the only one I have now. He may help me fulfill my wish of revenge.


    I want to use my own strength to overcome the difficulties in front of me, but the reality is so cruel. My current force is vulnerable to attack in front of Fu Dong. In the end, I only commit suicide. I also know that Fu Dong has real strength. The most important thing is that he has a strong father.


    It was because of his father''s face that he was exposed to light in this city, which made people fear him. His influence, his contacts, also naturally accumulated. At the end of the day, it was his father who made him who he is today. In this era of fighting dad, he won.


    Fu Dong belittles me and looks down on me. Although it has something to do with my own ability, the main thing is that he doesn''t care about my background, if my father''s power can hold down the Buddha. Maybe, he didn''t dare to despise me like this, and he didn''t dare to ravage me wantonly. Therefore, I still had a fluke mentality to my father in my heart, especially when I saw the horseradish coming back with six such masters. It made me realize that my father was not without strength, just sharp and restrained, and even, the Buddha was not necessarily his opponent.


    Thinking of these, my eyes can not help but give out the light of hope, I tightly stare at the wasabi, looking forward to his answer. After hearing what I said, wasabi didn''t show any mood swings, but said to me lightly: "your father had already washed his hands a long time ago. Now he has decided to go back to the mountain again. He needs to contact his former friends, and he can''t come for a while. He didn''t trust you, so he asked me to protect you first


    After listening to wasabi''s words, my expectations in my heart become higher. I know that my father never does anything that is uncertain. Anyway, in my eyes, there is nothing he can''t do. If he can come over, I really don''t have to be afraid of Fu Dong.


    However, the expectation returned to expectation, and my heart felt guilty. It turned out that my father had already washed his hands. Now it is for me to come out of the mountain again. It was I who got him involved in this dispute. He was originally indifferent to the world and hoped to stay at home quietly to cultivate himself. But now, he always worries about my affairs, and even wants to go out for me personally. How can I feel at ease Li De.


    In my melancholy time, Shen Muchen and their several have already helped each other to climb up from the ground, came to my side, Shen Muchen directly said to me: "Arlo, there are many brothers who are seriously injured, let''s go down and have a look first!"


    Hearing his complementation, my heart immediately raised, I felt that there was something left unfinished. Then, I had no time to think about other things, so I went down to the first floor with them.


    At this time, the hall was in a mess, and many of my brothers were lying on the ground. Fortunately, Fu Dong was mainly aimed at me. For my brother, he didn''t kill him. There was no death on the scene. What made me spirit for a while was that I found that there were not only my wounded brother in the hall, but also many people in camouflage clothes ¡£


    The first feeling these people gave me was that they came out of the army. They were all energetic and high spirited. They were well-trained people at a glance. Obviously, they were also brought by wasabi. No wonder Fu Dong would slip away in time. He must know that his team was restrained by the people in front of him. If he stayed down, he could not get good fruit, so You will choose to run away.


    But I was completely shocked. At first, I thought that only wasabi came to rescue me. But when I saw this scene, to my surprise, he brought six experts. At this moment, I realized that wasabi was completely prepared. It must be my father who was worried that the Buddha really killed me. He should have known that the Fu family had been right I''m in action, so I''ll send these vanguard troops here.


    Looking at these people in front of me, I couldn''t help but boil my blood again, and my energy showed up again. The light of hope in my heart, at this moment, I seemed to forget my injury. I immediately asked people to take all the injured people here to the hospital, while I stayed and prepared to talk with wasabi.


    Although I completely put down Ziyi now, I still can''t help but want to know what happened after I left, which caused her to hate me so much that she didn''t even give me the opportunity to explain, and suddenly changed her mind.


    About these questions, I can only ask wasabi, can tell me the answer is only him. After all, wasabi had been secretly protecting Ziyi at my command. Maybe he could know something I didn''t know. To my disappointment, wasabi told me that he didn''t know why Ziyi was in love. At that time, he did abide by my instructions and guarded her secretly. Moreover, during the days when he was guarding Ziyi, she didn''t contact the outside world Yes, he stayed at home all the time. Nothing special happened. The only thing that sunflower cared about was that he found that Wu Tianhao had secretly approached Ziyi. However, he didn''t know what Wu Tianhao said to her. Then the next day, wasabi was attacked secretly. That''s why my father told me on the phone that day that Wu Tianhao had problems.Look at fiercely as a tiger does not show up. I have been secretly investigating Wu Tianhao. It seems that in my father''s eyes, he is a role that can not be underestimated. It is because Wu Tianhao and Buddha have all been covetous that my father had to be careful. In order to keep me well, my father not only sent the wasabi. He also asked him to bring a lot of trained people. These people who followed the wasabi were all arranged in the army. Now that they are needed, they are all transferred out. When I think of the people coming out of the army, I can''t help thinking of Zhang Lei. I asked him to train a group of people for me before. After calculating the time, it''s time for them to come back.


    If my people come back and add more than 100 people in front of me, it will be a real boost to me, and there will be many more masters in the war. However, my father didn''t let me use these people to fight against the Buddha because I just can''t fight him now. It''s good that these people can protect me. This is also the main reason why my father asked them to come here Because.


    After talking with Wasabi for a while, my mood became more complicated. My head seemed to be more disordered. I couldn''t think of the whole story. However, I had a feeling that Ziyi was related to Fu Dong. In other words, I had a direct relationship with Wu Tianhao when I had a grudge with Buddha. Maybe it was because he obstructed me that Ziyi got in touch with Fu Dong, and then slowly Deal with East produce dependence, but I can''t think of is, so love my she, how can change heart in such a short time? Is she really disappointed with me, will easily be captured by others?


    I can''t think of it. I really can''t understand. The more I think about it, the more painful it will be. No matter what the reason is, Ziyi gave up on me, chose Fu Dong and married her. This fact can''t be changed.


    After meeting Ziyi that day, I also told myself that I would give up anyway. I can''t lose my nature because of her. My most clear goal now is to kill Fu Dong or be killed by Fu Dong. Either of us will live one more day, and that person will have no peace.


    Before the wasabi came back, I just wanted to break my head. I couldn''t think of a way to deal with Fu Dong. I didn''t have the confidence to deal with him. Even self-protection became a problem. Now, seeing how many people have been brought to me by wasabi, I finally have some confidence. I don''t have to be timid.


    So, regardless of my own injury, I immediately contacted little Taimei after chatting with Wasabi, and asked her girls to secretly investigate Wei''s news. If I found a suitable opportunity, I would immediately kill Fu Dong. Now I don''t want to be passive any more. I want to be a person who has the initiative.


    then, I bear the pain and deal with the aftermath I went to the hospital to see my brothers who were seriously injured. After offending Fu Dong, the God of pestilence, being hospitalized has become the daily routine of my brothers. Even some people were sent in after they were discharged from hospital for a long time. They were all because of me, and I felt very sorry for them.


    Fortunately, today''s brothers did not have a big accident. Finally, the enemy was beaten away, and even the arrogant Fu Dong was shriveled. Therefore, I also kept my prestige in front of the brothers. More importantly, this time the wasabi also appeared. My savior came, and the brothers were not so desperate. We finally saw the dawn of hope. I see. We''re not alone anymore.


    Therefore, even though the brothers were injured, they were not discouraged. On the contrary, they were full of confidence in me.


    After pacifying my brother, I went to another advanced ward. There were two bodyguards sent to me by Qiqi. Two of them tried their best to protect me in the battle and persisted until the end. Therefore, the injuries were the most serious and needed to be cultivated for a period of time.


    For them, I am most guilty, but also very grateful. If they did not stop Fu Dong''s behavior at the critical moment, I am afraid I would have died. Later, Fu Dong gave them the opportunity to quit, but they did not hesitate to choose to stay to protect me. Even if they reached out and were seriously injured, they still persisted until they could not get up. Their spirit of protecting the Lord deeply moved me, and I am deeply impressed by this kindness.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 318

    At this time, Qiqi also rushed to the hospital to see them. However, she did not show too much concern, just made a polite consolation. After the consolation, Qiqi left the ward with me.


    Then, I directly sent her back to school, arrived at the school, the sunset had dyed half the sky, Qiqi and I were facing the sunset, walking in the campus.


    A lot of things happened to me in the afternoon. My mood went up and down. In a short period of time, I felt as if I had experienced all the sufferings in the world. My heart has been tangled and my shoulders are carrying a heavy burden. When I got to the hospital, my spirit was still tense. But at this moment, when I was with Qiqi again, my heart was relieved a lot, and the pain seemed to be on my body Have forgotten, this little girl always can give me a kind of inexplicable peace of mind, this is a kind of natural feeling, but also a kind of emotion from the heart.


    We two people walked for a long time, has been silent Qiqi, just asked me a concern: "I heard that you almost died today, now it is not a big problem?"


    Seemingly casual words, but let me feel a deep sense of concern, yes, Qiqi always cares about me, this kind of care is not covered up, you know, her bodyguard was hurt more seriously than me, also did not see that she has such a caring tone, but the care for me is obviously different, she seems to completely do not want me to be hurt.


    Looking at her like this, my heart rose a warm, but more sense of shame, I said to her from the bottom of my heart: "thank you for your concern, you also see, I''m fine, I''m a hard man, but I''m a little embarrassed to let your people because I''ve been implicated, suffered so much injury!"


    My tone is very sincere, mixed with a deep apology, but also to Qiqi''s gratitude. But Qiqi, she listened to my words, suddenly raised her head, her expression seems to be a little complicated, let me for a time can not understand, that pair of bright eyes are slightly squinted, looked at the horizon of the sunset, the sunset afterglow set off to her face, let Qiqi white cheek add a touch of ruddy color, change has a special charm.


    Come over for a long time, I asked the silent Qiqi, just suddenly opened his mouth, said a meaningful words: "it doesn''t matter, the more they hurt, the better!"


    At this moment, Qiqi suddenly said strange things to me. I don''t think she is cold and heartless. I know that she must have her reason for saying this, so I directly asked her, "why?"


    Qiqi''s eyes came back from the distance, turned to look at me and said calmly, "even if I wanted to help you before, it''s not too obvious. My family doesn''t want to be involved in this matter, but it''s different now. Our family members are seriously injured and hospitalized, and they are still injured by their Fu family''s people. What''s hurt is our family''s face. My family will take charge of it now. It''s famous to deal with them. So, if you want to deal with the people of the Fu family, I can do a lot of work! "


    When Qiqi said this, her eyes were full of strange light, as if she wanted to revenge me. In this moment, the waves in my heart could not help rolling up again. I was really impressed by Qiqi''s cleverness and moved by her sincerity. It turned out that she wanted to do everything in such a comprehensive way. In order to help me, she was so sincere and kind to me. I really have no reason to refuse, also can not refuse, so, I once again sincerely said thanks to her.


    Now I''m not trying to be brave. If I want to deal with Fu Dong, the more forces I use, the stronger the better. I want to use all the resources I can. Even if I owe Qiqi more favors, I will not hesitate. Once I have revenged this deep blood feud, I can repay her as much as I can.


    Smart Qiqi seemed to see through my mind, and suddenly came out a sentence to me: "OK, you don''t have to thank. If you want to feel embarrassed, please invite me to have a meal!"


    After that, she also gave me a mischievous smile. Sure enough, even if her mind is mature again, she is still a little girl after all. At this time, she also showed a naive and lovely side. She was afraid that I would feel bad about it. Therefore, she offered to have dinner with me. It was evening, and it was dinner time. I could satisfy her with this requirement I had no reason to refuse, and I agreed with her directly.


    Originally, I was going to invite her to have a big meal, but she said that it was so wasteful. She ate as much as she could at school. So, we went directly to the school canteen and had a casual meal. The little girl ate simply. She only picked two vegetables and a bowl of soup, and then I took care of a few yuan.


    To be honest, I''ve known Qiqi for so long. It''s the first time I''ve had dinner with her. It''s hard to avoid being alone. If I''m a girl in general, I don''t care, but she gives me a very different feeling. I can''t tell the taste.


    For Kiki, I still keep some sensitivity in my heart. I feel that this little girl always helps me without hesitation because she has special feelings for me, which makes it more difficult for me to keep calm. However, even if these inexplicable factors interweave in my heart, I have no time to worry about feelings for the time being. At present, my heart is almost all in recovery If you don''t kill Fu Dong, I won''t think about anything.


    At the time of a meal, Qiqi and I didn''t speak. We only ate separately. Maybe it was because I was so famous in the school. Although the canteen was noisy and crowded, there was no one around me. It seemed that we were separated by the world. We seemed to be eating and enjoying the rare silence.However, I eat faster, gobble up all the food, and Qiqi is a lady after all, eating is also slow, she may be the real enjoyment.


    When Qiqi finished eating, the sky was dark. After leaving the canteen, I went back to the bedroom with Qiqi directly.


    Before leaving, Qiqi said to me faintly: "Suluo, you have to remember, if you need help, you can come to me directly. Don''t mention it. Also, be careful at all times and don''t get hurt again


    Finish saying, this little girl two also does not wait for me to return a word, directly head also did not return to run into dormitory building.


    Looking at her thin back, my heart couldn''t help touching. I tried to understand the meaning of Qiqi''s words, but I couldn''t get a clear result. After pondering over it, I shook my head with a bitter smile. Instead of staying in school, I went back to the headquarters.


    After returning to the headquarters, I hosted a banquet for the brothers brought by Yamamoto. After all, they were given to me by my father. I would like to treat them well. After all, they helped me to save my defeat today. What''s more, I still have to rely on them if I want to keep my safety, even if I want to revenge. Although my father asked them to come, it was for me Buy people''s hearts.


    At the wine table, I said some polite words and got familiar with them. Maybe it was because of my father that they were very polite to me. They said that I would be the only one to follow in the future. I would not mention how happy I was to see them so abnormal.


    After drinking this wine, my relationship with these new brothers has gone a step further. These are all people from the army. They are bold and forthright men. They have the courage of soldiers. Because they are too many, I can''t remember their names. I just remember the names of the leaders. Their names are very simple. The eldest is Dahu and the second is erhu By analogy, they are their own brothers, doing everything together, tacit understanding, several of them cooperate, more powerful than Qiqi''s people.


    With these six people, more than 100 brothers who have practiced, and the horseradish around me has come back, my safety factor is much higher. At least, I don''t have to be the same as the other days. My fear is always lingering. The feeling of powerlessness is really too painful. Although there are still crises around me, at least I don''t have to be afraid.


    And I replaced all the people in the headquarters with the new ones. With the participation of these people, it can be said that it is solid now, without heavy weapons, or more than 10000 people, the Fu family dare not offend at will. This night is the most practical night I have slept in these days. I haven''t been awakened by nightmares, and I haven''t been drowned by my own fear. It''s really a real experience of the comfortable sleep of a normal person.


    In the next few days, my life was completely quiet. While I was rectifying the war, I tried my best to find out Fu Dong''s trace. Because, my belief in killing Fu Dong is too urgent. I don''t want to wait for my father to come over and just want to get rid of him as soon as possible. He is like a tumor in my body. If I don''t have an operation as soon as possible, I will not only feel sick, but also lose my life at any time. Even if my safety has been guaranteed, I can''t relax for a moment, pointing out that this insidious villain will be in your moment, under the black hand to you.


    It''s just that I don''t know what Fu Dong is plotting or whether he smells the dangerous smell. I''m afraid I''ll do anything to deal with him. Anyway, in recent days, he has evaporated like a human being and has lost his trace. I don''t know what he''s doing, let alone what he''s thinking now. For this man, I can''t figure out his mind Chengfu is deeper than the Pacific Ocean. I can''t guess him at all.


    Looking at the hopeless revenge, I can only take advantage of this idle time to quickly rectify and develop the war, and make it prosperous from the inside to the outside. At the same time, I have been making preparations for the war. Although I don''t know when this battle will start, it can''t be avoided in the end. Therefore, I must make all-out plans in advance.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 319

    In the next few days, everything went smoothly, especially Qiqi. She brought me good news. She convinced her family that her bodyguard was seriously injured. Before the battle started, she sent me several groups of people, not many, 20 in total, but they were very refined. Everyone was a trainer, a protector of her strength and her injury Dart is almost the same, can be regarded as a master, suddenly there are so many powerful roles, my fear in my heart has faded some.


    In fact, I understand Kiki''s intention. She was anxious to send someone from her family so early. Her main purpose was to protect me, for fear that I might have something wrong again. I will keep this in mind.


    Now with the people Qiqi gave me, the overall force here has greatly improved in terms of number and strength. It can be said that my war is about to revive, and there are no people with low strength. At least in this city, we can do whatever we want.


    However, although the forces have changed greatly and everything is going according to the plan, I am not happy because no matter how I inquire, I can''t find the news of Fu Dong. From that day on, he seems to have evaporated from the world, and he can''t find any trace. Now I have the strength to seek revenge on him, but I can''t find the opportunity, which makes my heart impatient. This feeling is too damned oppressive. I want to revenge him, but I know that I am definitely looking for death.


    Therefore, I have to continue to wait, slowly looking for, perhaps, God has felt my heart, these days waiting for news, my life is very quiet, no waves, but I understand, behind the quiet, often indicates that there is a bloodbath to come.


    Finally, on the tenth day of the hard waiting Road, little sister''s Zhuque hall sent me a good report. The content was: this day is Ziyi''s birthday and Fu Dong must show up. In order to celebrate his new wife''s birthday, he specially held a birthday party for Ziyi. It was this party that gave me a chance to deal with him.


    It''s really hard to know Fu Dong''s position. It''s the only chance for me. It''s also a rare opportunity. What''s more, Ziyi''s birthday party was held in the villa where I ambushed him last time. Maybe in order to prove how much he loves Ziyi, this party was organized by him. For me, it''s just It''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Although this villain is always cautious and careful, he will take an expert to escort him wherever he goes. But now for his master, I will not be afraid, after all, my side is also Crouching Tiger Hidden Dragon.


    For so many days, I have been unable to find the opportunity, because Fu Dong seldom appears in public. Even if he appears occasionally, he is in his father''s nest. Even if I have thousands of troops, I am afraid it is difficult to take him down. But now it is different. The villa is located in the Southern District. Although most of the forces there are used by their families, it is not his hometown There is no Buddha there, and the boss of the Southern District has also died in my hands. Now the Southern District has no one to fear.


    In addition, I can basically rule out the possibility of setting up a set for me by Fu Dong. Because he is not a fool, he wants to set a trap for me to drill, and will not take Ziyi''s business as a bait, because he loves Ziyi deeply, and there will be many celebrities in the city coming to the party. Fu Dong can''t show his wolf nature. He really celebrates Xu Nan''s first birthday since his marriage. After all, in front of Ziyi, Fudong is always a good man Elephant. He tried his best to make Ziyi happy. It was because Fu Dong''s role was too perfect that he made Ziyi believe what he said and misunderstood me more and more.


    This time, I will thoroughly kill Fu Dong, so that he will never have a chance to confuse people, let him pay the absolute price for what he has done.


    So, after I got the news, I immediately got ready. While I called in people, I had an emergency meeting with my brother. The meeting was about how to kill Fu Dong. As for the action to deal with him with all his strength, every brother held up his hands and agreed with him. In the hearts of his brothers, Fu Dong had become the biggest enemy. Everyone knows that he is the culprit for the heavy damage caused by the war. Therefore, every brother in the war is eager to live this man as soon as possible.


    However, for this operation, the brothers still have some things to consider, that is, about Ziyi. Shen Muchen was the first to ask me, "Arlo, are we really in front of Ziyi? Are you not afraid..."


    hearing Shen Muchen''s words, I can''t help but think about this problem At that time, I was excited to find a chance to deal with Fu Dong. At the same time, I thought that it was Ziyi''s birthday, and I was a kind of sentimental person. If I took someone to destroy her birthday party or even kill Fu Dong in front of her, it would be a great disrespect to her and even make Ziyi hate me to the bone Although I don''t want to be like this, I have to, because this is my only chance to deal with Fu Dong. Even if Ziyi hates me, I don''t want to miss it.Therefore, I did not hesitate, directly said to the brothers decisively: "you can do it at ease, as long as you do not hurt the innocent, I will deal with all the consequences!"


    My voice is beyond doubt, and my brothers didn''t say anything. Although they knew that Ziyi and I were going to be one step closer, they didn''t reveal anything. After all, it''s my own private affair, so I don''t dare to ask any more questions. Just listen to my orders. As we have been preparing for the war in recent years, it has hardly taken us much time from getting the news to getting ready to go.


    All the people I have called are here. This time, it was my most important battle. I used all my elite strength. I didn''t call anyone in the fire. I chose the people I sent to the army. The 50 warriors who were trained in secret were called back by me. They are my direct subordinates. They are my private Kirin team. I don''t know what method Zhang Lei used, as if he had brainwashed them. In his head, he only obeyed orders, or only obeyed my orders.


    And wasabi, six tigers, 20 experts sent by Qiqi, and more than 100 trained members were all used by me. Qiqi heard that I had to deal with Fu Dong today. She was still a little worried, and sent Lenghan and the four bodyguards who had just been discharged from hospital to me. I''m now stronger than I''ve ever been and I''m full of confidence in this operation.


    On this day, I dressed myself up from top to bottom, dressed in a very decent way. When everything was ready, I was the first to set out. I was driving my Lamborghini bat sports car and headed for the destination. The horseradish and Lenghan followed me, and they and I set out first. The other brothers, in turn, moved towards the target site in batches.


    Driving a sports car on the road, the world in my heart began to be noisy again, all kinds of emotions scrambled to roll, all kinds of memories flashed. Once upon a time, I worked hard, but also with goals and dreams. My dream has always been to give Ziyi a happy environment, a warm home, and make her happy every day. What I''m looking forward to is to marry Ziyi home in the wind, scenery and light, so that people who once could not look down on me will look at me with great admiration, However, he took revenge as the goal and changed the original concept of struggle.


    Today, I really went to Ziyi in a limited edition sports car. I dressed up in a smart and smart way. I tried my best to find her. However, she was married. I didn''t come to rob people. When she was happy, I killed her husband and Fu Dong in front of her.


    To be honest, it''s impossible to say that I''m not ashamed. After all, Ziyi is innocent no matter what. She''s always nice to me. Even though she married Fu Dong, she still thinks about my safety. Although she doesn''t trust me and thinks I can''t fight Fu Dong, at least she doesn''t want to see me die. From this, it can be seen that she doesn''t have any love for me, just, Up to now, I don''t care about her mood, and I''m going to do something to hurt her. For me, it''s painful for me, but it''s also resolute and can''t be changed.


    Before I met Ziyi one day, how could I hate Fu Dong, but I also wanted to think about Ziyi and how I could not hurt her. But after a talk on the roof, I found that Ziyi misunderstood me too much. She would rather believe Fu Dong than trust me. She thought that I couldn''t fight Fu Dong in this life, and even more impossible in my next life. What makes me If I can, I can only ''hate that I have no strength. However, I also said in front of Ziyi that I would kill Fu Dong by myself. Therefore, at this moment, I don''t need to think about it any more, because I do what I say.


    Moreover, Fu Dong is a man with evil intentions and deep city government. A simple girl like Ziyi is easy to be bewitched by him. If I stay with him all my life, I don''t think Ziyi can be happy. Sooner or later, she will be hurt because of her innocence. Long pain is better than short pain. If I do this today, I can let Ziyi get rid of her earlier and save more damage in the future. If she wants to hate me, she will hate me ¡£


    The most important point is that I let her see with her own eyes how I deal with the sky in her mouth and let her know that my strength can be against the sky


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 320

    We set off like this, all my thoughts in my heart were thrown out of the sky. Thinking like this, my faith in my heart became more and more firm. The sports car was running fast on the road. After a while, my car took the lead to arrive near the villa in the suburb.


    Here I gathered together wasabi, six tigers, Leng Han and twenty elite experts for me. This is a group of strong people, which can be regarded as my vanguard force. As soon as we meet, we will advance to the destination immediately.


    When we came to the outside of the villa, we found at a glance that there were about 20 or 30 patrol personnel outside the villa wall, and there were five handlebars standing at the gate. It can be seen that Fu Dong''s safety awareness is still very high, and he is always on guard. Obviously, Ziyi''s birthday party has started, and there will be no more visitors.


    At the same time, we also quietly observed that in the courtyard of the villa, the closest to the house, there were several bodyguards in suits walking around. Although these bodyguards were powerful, they were no better than the experts around me. I believe that there are mountains and cold in them, and they can be solved without a sound. However, I did not take any direct action, just hid outside the villa, Waiting for something.


    After a while, Shen Muchen sent me a message that he had brought a large army to come here.


    After getting this news, I immediately indicated with my hand the next wasabi and Lenghan, and six tigers, indicating that they could start to move.


    In addition to wasabi and Lenghan, these six tigers are also very strong. They are worthy of being the top experts. They are bold and agile. As soon as I command them, their bodies are like lightning. They attack several bodyguards outside the gate. Their methods are fierce. They kill the people at the door in seconds, until these two men beat down those outside the courtyard After the bodyguard, I immediately let the experts around me go out.


    All of a sudden, our people who didn''t move quickly climbed over the wall and sneaked into the villa from all directions. Maybe they were too strong. Anyway, I didn''t hear anything. They cleaned up the bodyguards in the villa yard and opened the iron door for me.


    I first sent a message to Shen Muchen, telling him that he could start to act. Then, I walked slowly towards the iron gate of the villa.


    When I was about to walk into the yard, Shen Muchen had already arrived with a large army. Among these people, 50 warriors were my Kirin team and more than 100 members given to me by my father. At the moment, they were all holding guys in their hands, and they were very powerful. The combat effectiveness is hoarded together, and the strength can''t be underestimated. Of course, I don''t want to take these people to kill directly. After all, my rudeness will damage my image. I just calmly ordered Shen Muchen: "surround all of them here. Don''t let anyone go without my command!"


    Shen Muchen took orders, immediately let the big troops surround the villa, and I was full of pride, with vigorous steps, into the villa where the birthday party is being held.


    Wasabi and his group of people are worthy of being professionals. After solving the problem of small bodyguards in the courtyard, they have already stood in their respective positions. The front and rear doors of the main building and the front and rear doors of the courtyard are all surrounded. It can be said that this time, Fu Dong is hard to fly even if he is a winger.


    I stepped in this lively courtyard, and my heart was full of excitement. Because I was going to deal with Fu Dong, I could raise my eyebrows in front of Ziyi. The excitement was hearty. I walked lightly, and the sullen feeling in my heart was gone. I came to the gate of the villa.


    This time, I didn''t sneak in, but walked in from the door. Although, Ziyi won''t welcome me when I go in like this, but as her ex boyfriend, it''s OK for me to hold a show on her birthday, because today I''m going to give her a special gift.


    With incomparably complicated mood, I rang the villa doorbell. When I rang the doorbell for the first time, there was no response. I thought there was something unexpected. I thought that this was not a party, but a trap specially arranged for me. No matter what, it came. I couldn''t shrink back. Even if I was dead, I had to break into it. But when I rang the doorbell again, the door finally opened. I had the impression that the person who opened the door was Ziyi One of my best friends, little black fat man.


    As soon as she saw me, her eyes widened, and her look was unbelievable. After a little delay, the disbelief in her eyes gradually turned into anger. Obviously, she didn''t welcome me very much. She immediately gave me an order to leave and said, "sulo, how are you? Who asked you to come to my house? Quickly disappear in front of me. You are not welcome here


    After that, she wanted to close the door, but where would I be like her? I didn''t kick the door before, which was regarded as the greatest respect for Ziyi. Therefore, when she wanted to close the door, I directly put out my hand without expression, blocked the door, and pushed hard. How could her strength twist me? I pushed the door open.


    She ate shriveled, can''t help but step back two steps, I regardless of her panic look, started to walk into the room.


    Immediately, there was a harmonious atmosphere of celebration in the hall, and the festive scenes were directly in front of my eyes. In the wide hall in front of me, elegant music was fluttering, all kinds of romantic colored balloons were hung, and all kinds of people were walking around. There were at least 40 people in the hall. Very few of them were Ziyi''s girlfriend in school, but most of them were Fu Dong''s friends, Young men and young ladies of high society.After I came in, my eyes swept to Fu Dong. He was the hero of the scene at the moment, shining with endless light. All men and women respected him. At this time, his side was still not relaxed. There were many bodyguards protecting him, and the man in black was also among them.


    What surprised me is that in addition to the bodyguards in black suits and men in black, there was also a man in low profile. It seemed that he was a master at the same level as the man in black. It can be seen that Fu Dong became more cautious after he suffered a loss last time. It is not surprising that people with his personality do so.


    Originally, the whole hall was immersed in a warm and joyful atmosphere, but my sudden arrival broke the harmonious atmosphere.


    Almost at the same time, the whole audience turned their eyes to me. At the moment, I felt like a king of a bitch all over my body. I was extraordinary in the gorgeous scene. I felt like the master here and had the courage to reign in the world. And the invincible Fu Dong, at this moment, seemed to be a corpse in my eyes, without any prestige Threat.


    But the young master Fu, who has always been on the top of the world, has never seen me again. He may have felt some kind of crisis when he saw me. So after seeing me, he didn''t take any action except for his shock. He just looked at me calmly and looked very embarrassed.


    On the other side, as the heroine present, Ziyi, who was surrounded by the crowd, also found me. At the moment when she saw me, her expression was the most shocking in the whole audience. Perhaps, she never dreamed that I would run here. Her smiling face became stiff in an instant, and her eyes were dull. After a while, she was slow He came up to me and asked me incredulously, "Why are you here?"


    Ziyi''s words also represented the voice of the whole audience. Her voice was full of doubts, but her face and her dress were so noble and beautiful. On her head, she was wearing a crown made of paper. Her clothes were gorgeous and high-grade, just like my queen. Only Fu Dong could satisfy him like this.


    Looking at her like this, I was stunned for a moment. However, I was just stunned for such a moment. Soon, I reflected, because the purpose of my coming today is not emotion. Immediately, I put my hand in my pocket, took out a small box with exquisite packaging and handed it to Ziyi.


    I looked at her with affectionate eyes and said to her in a very sincere tone: "Ziyi, happy birthday to you!"


    My action shocked all the people present, and even more shocked Ziyi. How could she think that I would do such a fantastic thing in this situation at this moment? But it was just my action that made Ziyi''s heartstrings deeply touched. Her body couldn''t help shaking, and her clear eyes also slowly became turbid Even red blood streaks appeared, and her whole person fell into a complete dullness at this time.


    When Ziyi was in a daze, I slowly opened the small box. Immediately, a diamond ring with 12 carats was reflected in Ziyi''s eyes and everyone''s astonished eyes, which made everyone''s eyes more surprised. Even Fu Dong, who was always unhappy with me, was shocked by my one move. Xu Nan''s mouth was opened, and her red eyes, no longer She couldn''t help but flash out the glittering tears, the tears contained too many emotions


    for such a long time, Ziyi raised her head, looked at me, and said in a hoarse voice, "Suluo, what do you mean?"


    At the moment of seeing such a big diamond ring, Ziyi''s expression is no longer indifferent and unfamiliar. She shows obvious emotional fluctuation. She saw something she had been looking forward to for a long time, but this thing appeared in a very inappropriate situation. Therefore, Ziyi was at a loss. She was very confused and didn''t know what I was doing ¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 321

    See Ziyi have such a reaction, my heart can not help but stir up. It''s a thrill that I can''t control, because I''ve really fantasized about this scene countless times. I even rehearsed it countless times. What I tried to pursue at the beginning was this scene. With a 12 carat diamond ring, I proposed to Ziyi before ten thousand people.


    I want to make Ziyi proud of having a man like me. Although I can''t promise her endless splendor and wealth and give her endless glory, I paid a lot of money to buy a big diamond ring for her, just to prove that I love her more than anyone else, and prove that my heart is always there. This is the biggest surprise I want to give Ziyi.


    However, the scene that I had been longing for countless times has not been realized. Until today, I came and presented it to him in front of Ziyi, but I didn''t come to propose marriage. This fact is really cruel and sad, and the bitterness in my heart arises spontaneously.


    With this pain, I looked at Ziyi with all my eyes and said, "Ziyi, I prepared this ring for you very early. I''m going to propose to you with it. But now you''re someone else''s wife. I don''t have this chance. Anyway, it''s useless for me to keep it. I''ll give it to you as a birthday present."


    My voice is full of pain, my throat seems to be blocked by something, with thousands of melancholy in my heart, and my eyes contain infinite complex friendship. On the way to me, I have been persuading myself to be strong in front of Ziyi, to show that I have completely forgotten her, and to always remember that I only treat Ziyi coldly and mercilessly.


    This special gift is my apology for catching someone in front of Ziyi. But when I really face Ziyi and touch her familiar eyes, I find that I can''t resist her tenderness at all. How hard I try, my immunity in front of Ziyi is directly changed to zero. This woman can always easily affect my heart, always melt my strong, and I can''t help but become that pure Suluo.


    Only, the scene is not only me and Ziyi two people, not everyone is willing to see us reminiscence. Fu Dong, in particular, can''t pretend to be a gentleman any more. Last time at his wedding, I had already done a damage. He buried his hatred for me in his heart and pretended to be a good person. This time, at the birthday party he prepared for his wife, I suddenly came out again and gave Ziyi a big ring, which was more than disturbing him The wedding also let him fall, let him as Ziyi husband, how can he endure.


    So, Fu Dong, who always pretends to be a gentleman, broke out. After I finished speaking, he didn''t give Ziyi a chance to reply. Instead, he walked up to me and asked in front of me, "Suluo, what do you mean?"


    Fu Dong''s tone of voice is very impolite. He doesn''t need to pretend to be a good man to me and give me a hypocritical good attitude as he did last time. Because people in the whole city know the hatred between me and him, so he shows me a hegemonic side without concealing it.


    Perhaps, Fu Dong knows how strong the bodyguard around him is. He is not too afraid of me at the moment, but now I don''t pay attention to him at all. He will be planted in my hands today. I just want to waste some time to deal with Ziyi matter before dealing with him. No matter how much damage this woman brings to me, I can''t bear to hurt her too much I tried to give her a little step down, so that she could slow down a little bit and not be hurt too hard by me. Therefore, I ignored Fu Dong''s attitude, still staring at Ziyi, looking forward to her reaction.


    Fu Dong saw that I didn''t pay any attention to him. He felt that his face was more angry, and even wanted to burst out. But at this time, Ziyi stopped him in time. Then, Ziyi forced her to suppress some agitated emotions and asked me coldly: "what are you doing here? Do you want to give me presents


    Ziyi is naive, but she is not a fool. She may see that she is a little slim. She knows that I swore in front of her that I will kill Fu Dong. Now, on this occasion, I suddenly come out, and I must have other purposes. So, she didn''t accept my gift at all, and asked me what I wanted.


    I also know that Ziyi can''t receive the ring from my ex boyfriend in front of so many people. So, I simply put the ring in my hand and put it in my coat pocket again. Then, I put my hand directly at Fu Dong and said to Zi Yi forcefully: "what do you say I can do? Of course, it''s to realize what I said to you. Kill Fu Dong! "


    I squeezed the last four words out of my teeth, and with my hatred, my eyes turned red. Hearing this, the whole audience was shocked again. Many people thought I was a madman, and I was shocked by what I just did. It''s because they don''t understand how I dare to appear in front of Fu Dong. Few people in this city don''t know how deep the resentment between me and their Fu family is. Now when they see me coming, everyone thinks I''m looking for death. When they hear that I''m going to kill Fu Dong, they are even more disbelief. They all stare at me.


    Even Ziyi was speechless when she heard my words. She knew that I had a grudge with Fudong, but she didn''t expect that I would say such words in front of celebrities in the city on her birthday. Her eyes became more red, but this time, she was not moved and surprised, but full of anger. She was completely stimulated by my words, which is the least Ziyi Willing to see a scene, but it was so staged, and also in front of her face, this is how cruel to her.This made Fu Dong even more furious. Although he guessed that I was prepared, he could not admit it in any case in front of Ziyi. Therefore, he directly showed his strong side and yelled at me: "you can kill me, joke!"


    As soon as his voice fell, all the bodyguards in the room immediately flashed behind Fu Dong, protecting their master. But I didn''t care about the bodyguards at all. I slowly took out a cigarette and took a casual puff. Then, I said to Fu Dong youyou: "ha ha ha, of course, it''s not just me! "


    as soon as my voice dropped, eight people came into the gate. They were horseradish. They were all experts. Now, there should be more than enough to deal with Fu Dong''s bodyguards. I am confident that I can win this battle.


    Suddenly, Fu Dong saw some experts around me, especially others who had seen the power of these people. His arrogant face inevitably showed a trace of panic. When he was flustered, I took a breath of smoke and said, "Fudong, if you really love Ziyi, you can just put your hands on it and follow me obediently. Don''t want to be meaningless Resist, you should be clear, if I want to start, I can definitely solve you in a few minutes, but I don''t want to destroy the festive atmosphere, don''t want to see blood, especially in front of Ziyi. So, you''d better follow me, this is your best choice! "


    My tone at this moment, very arrogant, also completely showed my sincerity, I really do not want to let Ziyi see blood, if I really want to start, with me these people, absolutely can solve Fu Dong this cadre of people in a short time, but in that case, I will completely hurt Ziyi''s heart, even if our relationship has come to an end, but for her kind hand I still Yes, I just want to solve today''s affairs in the most peaceful way. Besides, with so many people around, it''s too bad for me to kill people directly.


    These are all threats and threats. Even for the sake of face, Fu Dong will not be arrested. He knows that if he goes with me, he will die. Therefore, he yells at me directly with full momentum: "Suluo, where do you think this is? You can do whatever you want. Are you sure that you have the ability to take me away? To tell you the truth, just now my people have released the news, and someone will come to support me immediately. If you are wise, you can get out of here quickly. I can see Ziyi''s face and spare you from dying! "


    It has been such a time, Fu Dong is still so high-profile, the whole person is absolutely self-confident, as if he is really not afraid of heaven and earth, not afraid of me, who is regarded as a mole ant by him. Even though he is in crisis, he has always maintained his arrogance, especially in front of Ziyi, he still keeps his true qualities as a hero.


    Unfortunately, no matter how strong he is, he can''t deceive me, let alone scare me off. I''ve already planned it. The villa is remote, and the people in the Southern District have no control and their attitude is loose. Even if they come to support, they don''t know when they can come. No matter what city Fu Dong asks for, it will take at least half an hour, In such a long time, I have enough strength to get rid of them.


    So, after seeing that Fu Dong was so ignorant, I didn''t want to pretend to be polite. Let Ziyi think about me. Immediately, I directly ordered, "brothers, take them all down for me!"


    As soon as the people behind me heard my order, they couldn''t wait to start. But at this moment, Ziyi suddenly appeared in front of Fu Dong, opened her arms and stopped the person I was about to move. At the same time, they yelled at me: "Suluo, you are enough!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 322

    Ziyi''s voice mixed with sadness, tears can not help but flow out, obviously, she is very sad, in her view, I was deliberately to make trouble, so that the original harmonious atmosphere, all stained with a strong smell of blood.


    Although I love her like this, I have made up my mind and am ready to accept it. No matter how sad Ziyi is, I will never be merciful to Dong. Therefore, seeing Ziyi like this, I still keep calm, and then take a deep smoke to ease my mood. Then, I continue to say to her: "I told you, I am I am bound to kill him with my own hands. Today, no one can stop me! "


    My words completely showed my hopelessness, and I also hope Ziyi will step back in the face of difficulties and not be involved in any more. But I also know that she can''t let the situation get out of control. She saw that I was not moved, and her tears were even worse. She seemed to be desperate for me. She sobbed and roared at me: "this place is my home, not your wild place. If you want to, you can''t let the situation get out of hand I''ll call the police if I dare to do something nonsense! "


    Ziyi''s words immediately aroused other people''s sympathy. All the people present felt that I had done too much. Some of her friends couldn''t help accusing me, saying that I was in broad daylight, running into other people''s house to make trouble, which was too shameful, and said that I had no law. However, no matter how angry they were, they only dared to talk about it. They did not dare to meddle in my affairs, because my power was here. No one dared to be presumptuous in front of me. Even the despicable young master Fu didn''t show off his anger and fight with me at this time.


    Originally, I wanted to deal with today''s affairs in the most peaceful way, but the fact was not as smooth as my budget. Ziyi obstructed me everywhere. I had a premonition that there would be such a thing. I was psychologically prepared. Seeing things develop to such a situation, my heart is so miserable, but so helpless. If I want to die, I must be hurt Even if I want to take Ziyi into consideration, I can''t take care of her any more. At last, I took a strong puff of cigarette, then threw the cigarette end to the ground and trampled it out. Then, I resolutely said to Ziyi, "Ziyi, I''m really sorry about today''s matter, but this is also my helpless move. I have to take Fu Dong away. I don''t care what you want. I can''t change my decision, Because Fu Dong must die today. Please get out of the way! "


    At this time, my voice has become cold. I don''t want to drag around and waste time any more. I just want to solve Fu Dong quickly, and then I can sleep comfortably when I go back. It can be said that even if the heavenly king and Laozi stand in front of me, I can''t change my mind.


    However, what I didn''t expect was that Ziyi was even more stimulated after listening to my resolute words. She seemed to be mad by my words. The hatred in her eyes was strong and penetrating. With this overwhelming hatred, she rushed to my face and slapped me heavily. Her voice was extremely loud and clear.


    After slapping me down, she still cried and said to me, "sulo, you''re a bastard. You''re too much. You can find other women to play with. You can make people pregnant. You can do whatever you want. But why do you want to restrict my freedom? I just want to have a safe day. What''s the matter? I can''t marry someone else? Why do you have to do this? What do you want to do? Today is my birthday, don''t you know? If you want to kill my husband on my birthday, do you want me to be in agony


    At the end of the day, Ziyi was in tears. Her face was covered with tears. Her misunderstanding of me was too deep. I didn''t explain what happened to Bai Ling and me. I didn''t explain the hatred between Fu Dong and me. Maybe this is the root cause of Ziyi''s hatred for me.


    Originally, wasabi knew the relationship between me and Ziyi, so they didn''t stop Ziyi. They couldn''t stand seeing her beating me. In particular, wasabi flashed out immediately to try to stop Ziyi for me. However, I directly held out my hand to stop the wasabi and said casually, "back down!"


    No matter what situation I go to, I will never hurt Ziyi. Even if she hits me again, I will not fight back. Even if she kills me, I will stand up because I owe her. I also know that if I continue to let Fu Dong act as a good husband in front of Ziyi, the misunderstanding will become deeper and deeper, mistaking me as an unreasonable villain. Then, if I kill Fu Dong, Ziyi can''t forgive me. She must think that I have to kill Fudong because of my personal feelings. She even thought that she had implicated Fu Dong. She might have been sad all her life.


    So, even if I don''t want to explain this matter, I have to explain this time. It doesn''t matter if she hates me, but I don''t want her to live in pain all her life. I must let her see the true face of Fu Dong, this insidious villain. Therefore, no matter whether the time is tight or not, or how eager I am to drag Fu Dong away quickly, I look up at Ziyi , said to her:


    "Ziyi, our time together is not short. I thought we should know each other very well, but I found that I was wrong. I was too naive. I didn''t understand you, and you didn''t understand me. Yes, I Suluo did something wrong to you, but it was also a helpless thing. You didn''t listen to my explanation and denied it You have denied everything about me, even my character. Don''t you know what kind of person I am? You even think I''m going to kill your husband and pay the eldest young master because of my selfish interests. Am I really such a villain in your eyes? You say a word of conscience, am I such a despicable person? Will I do anything to destroy your happiness? I won''t, even if you are with anyone, I won''t interfere. I will sincerely bless you. However, you can''t be with Fu Dong because he doesn''t deserve it. He doesn''t have the qualification. He''s a sinister villain. I don''t know how many secret things he has done without telling you! "My voice is both painful and aggrieved. This feeling is really hard. But the painful words from my heart are really smooth. No matter whether she believes it or not, I finally shout out my heart voice and express my dissatisfaction. Finally, in front of Ziyi''s face, I told the grievance I suffered. And Ziyi in listening to my heart''s words, the whole person immediately petrified, her eyes also began to have a change, change is not so resentful, I seem to feel, her heart is also shaken by my words.


    Of course, smart Fu Dong also saw Ziyi''s move, because he was afraid that his fox tail would be exposed, so he immediately yelled at me: "Suluo, I have endured you for a long time. Do you know that you have hurt my face several times. I have seen Ziyi''s face for a long time, and I didn''t have the same insight with you. What''s more, because of Ziyi''s reason, I will do anything to help you But you don''t know what''s good or bad, and you want to kill me in turn. You''re still talking like this. It''s enough for people to be like you! "


    I have to say that Fu Dong is indeed a schemer with a city government. When he talks about lies, he is so righteous, his face is not red, his language does not need to be drafted, and he is not stuttering at all. If I argue with him here, I will say that the sky is not his opponent. If he is dragging his reinforcements, I don''t want to arrest him. It is difficult to escape by myself, I can see Here he is. This is a delaying tactic. Therefore, I don''t want to talk nonsense with him again. I immediately ordered my people: "all of them, defeat those who resist, and capture Fu Dong alive!"


    My command was full of dignity and unquestionable tone. The wasabi was cold and cold. After getting the order, they didn''t hesitate at all. They rushed to Fudong and they ran away. However, Fu Dong''s people were not wood. The bodyguards headed by the man in black also made a quick attack, and quickly flashed out to resist my men.


    Fu Dong''s bodyguards, including the man in black, are ten. The most powerful one is the man in black and a man with golden hair like a golden lion king. But we have horseradish and Lenghan here. In terms of individual strength, compared with Fu Dong''s side, they are much stronger. Therefore, after the two groups fight, the trend of victory and defeat is very fast It is obvious that men in black are almost protecting Fu Dong, and they are in constant decline.


    However, although the area of the hall is large, there are many people standing there. With furniture, appliances and other things, the space is very small. After the fight, it is almost like flying birds and dogs. Many porcelain and other glass products are broken, and the scene is in a mess. Those young Masters and young ladies who have experienced this kind of scene are even more frightened to shout Come on.


    As for Ziyi herself, at the beginning, she was shocked by my words and didn''t respond to it. But when she reacted, the two sides were already fighting each other. It was too late for her to stop her. Her hand was also caught by me. Just because of Ziyi''s character, she would not let me put cloth. She didn''t want to see it Is, the scene has become so chaotic, so, she kept struggling in my hands, mouth to me anxiously yelled: "sulo, you stop, quickly stop, they stop!"


    I looked at Ziyi firmly, and resolutely refused: "sorry, Ziyi, I can''t meet your requirements, Fu Dong, I must deal with it!"


    At this moment, the heart of purple by completely no energy to listen to me, she is very angry with the other hand patted my body, keep asking me to let go of her.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 323

    I do this to worry about her rush to get hurt, after all, the fist and foot do not grow eyes, hurt her by accident is not good, so, I have been holding Ziyi''s hand, but Ziyi is crazy, she grabs on me, her tears are raging, her expression is sad and anxious, but I can''t do anything about me, she even kicks me with her feet, in order to let me loose, her hand is also in me My face was scratched by her nails.


    So, when Ziyi was crazy about me, I couldn''t help holding her. I didn''t know if I hadn''t held her for a long time. When I held her, I felt my heart was warm and all the negative emotions were gone. It seemed that the whole world had nothing to do with me. I didn''t know whether Ziyi felt the same as me. Anyway, after she was held by me, she didn''t Struggle again, or say, has been struggling, she just kept sobbing, voice is very pitiful, really let me pity.


    The two of us held each other tightly in front of all the people. It seemed that everything around me had nothing to do with me. I didn''t care about the eyes of anyone, and I didn''t care about their spitting. I just wanted to make Ziyi feel at ease, so that she would not be crazy again, nor look at the scene of fighting and killing.


    Just when I was immersed in the taste of hugging, the scuffle in the villa came to an end. Because of the advantages of the number and strength of my side, the battle was not very difficult. What''s more, my people all knew that the time was very urgent and could not be delayed for a long time. Therefore, we all played our strongest strength The other party''s people are obviously in a state of panic and no confidence. In the end, they only end up being crushed by us.


    A contest between the experts ended in less than ten minutes. Once they knocked down the other side, they would be seriously injured. Otherwise, they would not be able to stop. Therefore, at this moment, Fu Dong''s bodyguards all lay on the ground a little powerless. Of course, the people lying on the ground also included Fu Dong. Although they were seriously injured and fell to the ground, they were still dead Death control them, do not let these people have the chance to resist, waiting for my order.


    At this time, I suddenly found that the noisy scene did not know when it was quiet. Seeing that the group of recalcitrant elements were subdued, I released Ziyi and said sorry to her casually. Then I walked calmly to Fu Dong.


    As soon as I came to him, I gave him a lot of kicks. Then I said to him sarcastically: "look, master Fu, let you be arrested. You don''t listen to it. You want to resist. You''re looking for your own bitter food. Why do you think you''re a cow? Don''t you lie on the ground like a dog, ha ha ha!"


    Maybe the resentment against Dong was too deep. After I finished speaking, I couldn''t help kicking him a few feet. However, Fu Dong is a tough guy. He is not so easy to yield. Even if he becomes my prey now, he still can''t change his arrogant appearance. His eyes twinkle with endless anger, glared at me fiercely, and yelled at me: "Suluo, you''re from me Do you know the way to death? I''ll tell you that you will not only hurt yourself, but also all your brothers


    His words are not a threat to me. They are simply stating a fact. He does have the capital to say this. However, he can''t scare me. Since I dare to move him, I have already thought about the consequences. Since I have embarked on this road and want to make my own guild bigger, there will be a bloodbath between me and the Buddha. Now, anyone, anything, anything, anything They couldn''t stop my determination to kill Fu Dong. So, after kicking him a few more times with hatred, I directly pointed at the wasabi. They ordered, "take Fu Dong away, and the others will be abandoned to me!"


    For me, all of Fu Dong''s people are threatening. Leaving them is a threat. I can''t make him safe and sound. Anyway, they have already done it. It''s just a little more direct. After listening to my words, horseradish and his staff immediately showed a fierce look in their eyes. These people can completely ignore Fu Dong''s threat and those bodyguards'' begging for mercy, He quickly and directly took Fu Dong''s bodyguards out of their hands. Of course, the man in black was also included. However, he was the most miserable because he ambushed the wasabi and made him seriously injured and hospitalized. As a result, wasabi directly abandoned his hands and feet and nearly killed him. After a while, the shrill screams resounded through the hall, one after another. Some girls in the hall were scared to cry. They looked at me and felt like they saw a devil. They were afraid that I would go crazy and even they would not let go.


    However, everything can''t stop the established fact that Fu Dong''s bodyguards have been completely abandoned by me. As for Fu Dong himself, after seeing that I really started, his face began to show panic. At this time, horseradish personally grabbed Fu Dong from the ground. Although Fu Dong''s skill was powerful, he had no strength to fight back against wasabi, just like one Straight chick like, was carried by horseradish.


    The scene in front of her frightened Ziyi at the beginning. Until then, she finally regained her consciousness. So, she stood in front of the wasabi and said to me, "Suluo, you can''t take him away!"


    In any case, Fu Dong is Ziyi''s husband. Ziyi will certainly do everything to protect him. However, no matter how Ziyi stops him, I will not hesitate. There is no room for discussion. When Ziyi is blocking the way of wasabi, I go straight to her and say coldly to Ziyi: "today, Fudong, I must take away I can''t let him live in the worldZiyi''s tears are still raging, her eyes, become more tangled and complicated, she looked at me very painfully and asked me, "why, why, why do you do this in the end, what does he have to offend you?"


    Until this moment, Ziyi didn''t understand at all what kind of resentment existed between me and Fudong. However, Ziyi seemed to believe what I had just said and knew that I didn''t kill Fudong because of her, so she asked me that. Seeing her like this, I stopped hesitating, grabbed Fu Dong''s hair and yelled to Ziyi:


    "since you don''t know, I''ll tell you why, because he is a hypocrite and a villain inferior to an animal. He pretends to plead for me at your wedding, but behind his back, he wants to kill me, he You know what, it''s because he killed my best brother? Chen Haoran died in front of me to protect me. Do you know how unjust he is? In addition, Fu Dong also conspired with Hua Ye and his gang on how to deal with me. I found out that I killed Hua Ye on the spot, but let him escape. In turn, he told the villains in advance and said that I would kill him in front of you. He was deliberately misleading you. Do you know? Just ten days ago, he ran to my place to kill me. If it hadn''t been for wasabi, I would have been dead, you know? Do you think I can save such a brute with a man''s face and a beast''s heart? Tell me


    My cry out all my emotions, until this time, Ziyi just suddenly, she should feel out, I am not lying, she seems to be a little awakened, she stupidly turned her eyes, looked at her good husband, Fu Dong.


    Fu Dong, who is in a desperate situation, still wants to preserve his dignity at the last moment. He also wants to explain what: "Zi Yi, listen to my explanation. Things are not."


    I didn''t have time to listen to him. It was useless for me to explain. I gave up Ziyi. I didn''t need her attitude towards me. I just threw him to wasabi and said to wasabi, "take him away!"


    After the horseradish got the order, she immediately carried Fu Dong to the door. The stunned purple tried to stop her by launching. But I immediately reached out and held her hand, making her unable to move. Ziyi''s body was just like being ordered. She didn''t yell or struggle. She just stood there in a daze and was at a loss. At this moment, she imitated Buddha became the most pitiful woman in the world. She was cheated, abandoned and teased. Her eyes were so sad and her expression was extremely sad.


    I couldn''t bear to see her look like this. So, after the wasabi and their evacuation, I said to Ziyi again: "Ziyi, everything I said is true, believe it or not. Besides, such villains as Fudong are not worthy of you. Don''t be sad!"


    After that, I also turned and strode away, but when I came to the door, I heard Ziyi''s sobbing voice again, and my heart was led again. I don''t know why, I can''t walk. I can''t make a perfect appearance. Seeing my favorite woman hurt, I feel a hundred times more hurt than I hurt. I almost unconsciously go back The head, looked to the purple Yi with dim eyes.


    The protagonist of today''s party, the most dazzling woman in the audience, has become the most gloomy woman in the world in an instant. Her face is haggard, her expression is sad, and her tears are raging. I don''t know what words are used to describe her pity.


    This farce, the biggest blow is Ziyi, today is her birthday, she should be happy to spend, but because of my appearance, disrupted the harmonious venue, made a mess here, her beloved husband was also taken away by me, even, to the end, she knew Fu Dong''s true face, which is impossible for any woman The cruel facts accepted, especially the celebrities around the city are talking about something quietly at the moment. For Ziyi, who has not experienced setbacks, it is a devastating blow. How can her fragile heart bear it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 324

    To be honest, if I leave like this, I''m afraid Ziyi will fall back into the abyss in the voice of people''s discussion. Can Ziyi still have a smile in the future. Although she should die of paying for the crime, Ziyi is innocent. I should not hurt her so deeply, and I should not be cruel to her. The more I think about it, the more I think, the more convulsive my heart is, I can''t help but go back to Ziyi''s face, in her face, in her face A face of the moment, I in the face of the whole scene, hold her in my arms, to her tears wet red lips, heavily kissed down.


    A kiss seemed to activate her instantly, and her haggard face restored a little look. Her red eyes were also widened, and the whole scene was seen by others. Some people were surprised, some people shouted, some people were confused and all kinds of reactions were available.


    But I totally ignore their reaction, but I just immerse myself in this kiss, and kiss as much as I can. I want to let Ziyi feel my heart, feel my love for her, let her forget all the troubles, and let her find warm hope.


    This kiss, I kissed for a long time, the kiss time seems to be still, in the process of kissing, I and Ziyi both forget, a moment later, I slowly released Ziyi, then, I use deep-hearted eyes to look at some of the confused Ziyi, and said from the heart: "Ziyi, you are a good woman, and I love the most. She is a hypocrite and a scum. He is not worthy of you. You will not be happy together. Besides, my hatred with him is too deep, and he must die. You should put him down, a beautiful and kind-hearted woman like you. Even if Fu Dong dies, I believe, there will be many men competing to marry you. Even if you are not satisfied or you can''t find it at last, you can come to me, I will marry you, I will wait for you all the time! "


    I mean this sentence. Every word I say is a deep statement of my own. My tone is sincere and sincere. I don''t have any impurities in my eyes. Whether Ziyi has ever failed me or not, no matter how she treats me, I have no resentment on her. What I can confirm and affirm is that I still love her and love him very much, I can''t forget her, even, I''m sorry for her. I can marry her home whenever she wants.


    Ziyi at this time, like being fixed, her look is still trance, the information in her brain is still very messy, but obviously, my last sentence touched her, let her eyes exude different colors, but, only, only so, she did not give me a response, nor give me a positive answer, she is still in a daze, a daze Time can not return to God.


    At her most vulnerable time. I want to give her warm arms, let her rely on, give her a sense of security, this is an involuntary emotion, is the most direct emotion for their weak and helpless women as a man standing up to the sky. This emotion is not controlled by reason at all. It is naturally revealed. This is what I can do and what I want to do, because, I am Love her.


    Time, when Ziyi and I looked at each other, it seemed to be still. I forgot that there were so many audiences nearby, I forgot that I still had something to solve, forgot all the things, and my eyes are only Ziyi. However, the short silence was broken by Shen Muchen who rushed in. As soon as he entered the hall, he shouted to me urgently: "Hello, OK, it''s time to retreat!"


    At this time, I suddenly came back to God, my time is really urgent, so I hurriedly determined to fix the mind, to Ziyi meaningful said: "I wait for your news!"


    After that, I turned and left quickly.


    When I walked out of the door, I saw my staff waiting for me at the door. Qiqi''s people were gone. Obviously, they saw the task finished, and they left without notice. Then I also evacuated with the fire of the big army.


    I asked my Kirin team, the brothers brought by Shen Muchen, and other soldiers to get Shen Muchen back to the headquarters and prepare for defense. I took the sunflower and six tigers to pay East, and came to a very secret place.


    This is the place Chen Haoran specially looked for for me to hide songqingfeng. It is very remote and suitable for Tibetan people. At that time, songqingfeng died here. Today, I brought my great enemy, Fu Dong. For me, my hatred for Fu Dong is hundreds times deeper than that of song Qingfeng.


    After arriving here, the sunflower threw him directly on the ground. At this time, Fu Dong has become a complete dead dog. On the way to come, he was knocked out by the sunflower. Now he is still in a coma state. I have no hesitation. I take out a cold water and sprinkle it on his face. I woke him up immediately.


    When he woke up, Fu Dong shivered, still in a state of confusion. He felt like a dream. He was a little bit trance. Maybe, he can''t believe it now. The son of the master of the hall Buddha will become my Suluo step prisoner. When Fu Dong wakes up from the chaos, he screams at me immediately: "sulo, you are dead TMD!"


    At this moment, Fu Dong is still fearless to me. I can''t help but want to praise him. Until now, it is not bullshit. When he roars at me, he only has anger, and all of them become my prisoner. He still has such a big tone. It can be seen that he has never been wronged in his coming. Indeed, so far, no one has dared to move his hair.However, I don''t care about him at all. I don''t care about his words. All I have in my heart is hatred. I didn''t kill him immediately, I just wanted to know something from his mouth. So, when he muttered at me, I kicked him a few feet and kicked him hard. When he was unable to call, I asked him, "pay East, want to be less guilty. You are not guilty." Just cooperate with me, tell me, what mean means did you use to let Ziyi marry you? "


    I can''t understand this matter all the time. I don''t understand why Fu Dong Fei wants to marry Ziyi. Ziyi is beautiful. But they are not one of the world people. They have no chance to meet. Especially, she is my woman.


    I was surprised that after listening to my words, Fu Dong shouted to me without hesitation: "because I love her, I love her more than you waste!"


    When Fu Dong said this, his eyes were red and red, and his voice was very scary. His mood showed his sincerity. He seemed to love Ziyi very much. As for why he fell in love with Ziyi, it was not what I wanted to know most. What I wanted to know most was why Ziyi changed his mind to me. What did Wu Tianhao say to her? He was in the same place What role does it play.


    Fu Dong did not answer my question directly. Then, after listening to his words, I said to him straightforwardly: "tell me, do you and Ziyi do anything from it, so you married Ziyi?"


    My tone is very strict, and there is a fierce light in my eyes. This is a warning to him. If he is not cooperating with me, I will start to use my means. However, he was not frightened at all, but he was irritated. He seemed to believe that I would kill him. As a prisoner, he was full of spirit. Even, his roar at me was bigger and bigger, and said, "who do you think you are? What qualifications do you have to interrogate me? Today, I am very happy to plant it in your hands. But I advise you to let me go quickly. Otherwise, you will not only die, but also your family will be destroyed. You will also be buried with all your brothers! "


    The more angry he said, as if he was talking to me here, it was a shame in his life. He could not stand my mole ants in the high place to interrogate him. His own superiority really made me feel sick and my anger rose. I took out a dagger in his eyes, and then said to him coldly, "I hope you don''t challenge my limit any more, you should know that since I kidnapped you, I have shown that everything can be done. You may not know that the first person I killed myself is killed here. If you cooperate with me, I may have left you half a life! "


    For me now, what really is done is to do it. Don''t say it''s killing Fu Dong. Even if his father falls on my hand, I dare not kill it. But, I don''t want to end it with anger. I must make sure what happened in the three months after I disappeared, so that the situation will become today. Wu Tianhao, the old fox, is playing with the old fox What trick, Ziyi married Fu Dong, what is the relationship with him, these things I must do my best to find out, so, I did not directly kill Fu Dong.


    But I didn''t expect that even when he faced my knife, he was not afraid that I would do it. On the contrary, the more I threatened him, the more angry he was. He almost shouted at me without hesitation: "sulo, I told you, I told you, I can''t say anything, let alone play with me. When I play with the means, you still wear crotch pants. That''s why you are Do you really dare to kill me? If you ignore the lives of others, do it without it! "


    Fu Dong''s words are still rampant. The tone of his speech still shows deep disdain to me. He always despises me like this. Since this way, everything is forced by him. I will show him now. I dare not dare to do it. I think of this, I directly bow down and take the knife''s hand. I insert it into his thigh deeply.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 325

    As soon as I went down with this knife, Fu Dong''s cry of pain was heard in the cabin. However, in an instant, he tried his best to control his pain. He bit his teeth and didn''t cry out any more. He was in front of me all the time, keeping his arrogant dignity.


    I looked at him not to admit defeat, in the heart more angry, ferocious to him way: "Fu Dong, I really don''t understand you have what is crazy, you really think rely on your father can be rampant for a lifetime, tell you, this is impossible, I will not only kill you, even your father, I will kill together, you did not look down on me before? Think I can''t kill you? Today I want to let you know that the people you despise really dare to kill you


    I know that it''s impossible to pry something out of his mouth now, and I don''t want to ask any more. It''s natural to ask Ziyi about this matter.


    At present, since Fu Dong can be so arrogant, I will torture him, or I will inevitably vent my anger in my heart, and I am sorry for the dead Chen Haoran. I can never let this villain die too simply. That is my kindness to him, which is obviously impossible.


    Fu Dong was injured when he came here. Now he was stabbed by me again, and his body was shivering. However, his bones were really hard. He did not have the look of fear. He was still very angry and unwilling. When he was dying, he threatened me: "Suluo, remember that you will pay the price for what you have done today Everyone you''re concerned with will die! "


    The last three words, he said very heavy, but I simply put a knife in his other leg without thinking. Suddenly, there was a pig like scream, and the cry became weaker and weaker. At this time, Fu Dong almost fainted. When he eased down, I continued to say to him, "don''t waste your energy yelling at me. You think I still have it now Will you be afraid of you? I kill you today not only to avenge my brother, but also to do justice for heaven and eliminate evil for the people


    Maybe the resentment against Dong is too deep, so when I torture him, I can''t help but roar out the resentment in my heart. This is what I dream about. Every day, I think about how to catch Fu Dong, how to deal with him and how to torture him. In fact, for me, what I want to see more is that Fu Dong pleads with me like a dog, so that I can have a little balance in my heart. Even if he doesn''t beg for mercy, I also like to see him fear, see him afraid, see him regret, let him understand that the end of offending me is death.


    But I seem to underestimate Fu Dong. No matter what kind of torture he has suffered, he still treats himself as a day and me as a mole ant. Maybe he looks down on me in his heart. He can''t bow his head in front of mole ants. Maybe he thinks I dare not kill him.


    Therefore, after accepting my two knives, he even used his remaining strength to make a sinister voice at me: "kill me, ha ha ha, if you have the seed, kill me, come on, do it!"


    He is very weak, his voice is weak, but his tone is very arrogant, as if death for him, is not a terrible thing, not to think I dare to kill him. In the face of death, some people beg for mercy, others are hard spoken, but I have never seen him. Fu Dong''s heart is really beyond my grasp. He would rather die than beg for mercy in front of me. At this moment, he looked at me with anger and contempt. This kind of disdain went deep into my sensitive heart, which made the string of hatred in my heart more and more tight.


    Fu Dong may have been looked up to and respected by others since he was born. His sense of superiority is too strong and strong. He doesn''t know how to practice his mentality. He still dares to despise me at this time? If you don''t pay attention to me, why is he higher than others? Can''t he see that I''m going to kill him in the next second.


    All of a sudden, my eyes were bleeding red. He married my woman, killed my brother, regarded himself as the master of the city, trampled on my dignity, trampled on my self-esteem, belittled my everything, and even took my life several times.


    Such a despicable and arrogant person, I will be in vain if I don''t kill him. Even if I know that killing him, the whole city will be involved in the bloodbath, but I''m not afraid of it. I have been prepared in my heart. Fu Dong, I will die anyway.


    So, without any hesitation, I directly squeezed the bloody dagger and said to Fu Dong, "Fu Dong, the biggest mistake you''ve made in your life is to offend me. However, you can rest assured that I won''t let Ziyi alone after you die. I''ll let her come back to me. Now, you can rest in peace!"


    After that, my blood red eyes showed a cold light. I didn''t wait for Fu Dong to reply. The dagger in my hand stabbed at his chest. Facing death, Fu Dong''s scornful eyes could not help but flash a trace of panic. He still did not beg for mercy, but waited for the arrival of the God of death.


    He thought that he would die in the next second, but the accident happened unexpectedly. At the moment when my dagger was inserted into Fu Dong''s heart, my mobile phone suddenly rang. The clear and crisp voice in such a quiet cabin was particularly loud and clear. It deeply penetrated into my eardrum, shocked my heart, and made the strength of my hand conditional reflection Reduced, the dagger in my hand suddenly stopped when it was inserted into his skin.I did not continue to force, my hand unconsciously stopped, because my heart began to feel uneasy, always feel that this call will not come for nothing. There must be something wrong with it. In other words, it happened to make me feel curious. I wanted to find out who this character was. It happened to stop my knife.


    So, when Fu Dong showed his teeth in pain, I stood up and took out my mobile phone. It turned out that the caller ID was director Zhuang. I almost subconsciously felt that something was coming. Then, without delay, I quickly connected the call. Suddenly, director Zhuang''s anxious voice came from the phone: "Suluo, tell me the truth, did you kidnap Fu Shao?"


    It was no secret at all. I didn''t have to hide it from him. Of course, I couldn''t hide it. So I simply said to him, "yes, Fu Dong is really here."


    After listening to my words, director Zhuang didn''t take a breath, so he quickly said to me, "Suluo, you can''t do anything stupid. You can''t do anything stupid. You can''t do anything wrong. There''s room for discussion."


    Although I always try to calm myself down, I still feel a little shiver when I hear director Zhuang''s words. I am very clear that I have no ability to be lawless in this city. The reason why I dare to act in broad daylight today is to think that director Zhuang is the backstage behind me. I think he will take care of me. In general, he is the one who will take care of me He won''t move me. He can even hold down some things for me. But at the moment, listening to his cautious and anxious tone, I suddenly have no confidence. Obviously, director Zhuang, as a hard backstage, still cares about Fu family and Buddha.


    After a pause, I still tried to ask director Zhuang, "director Zhuang, can''t you turn a blind eye to this matter?"


    In any case, director Zhuang, after all, is the head of the Bureau of the city and the law enforcer of the city. I think that as long as he does not care about his own business or directly does not interfere in this matter, I think no one can do anything about me.


    But I was wrong. I thought it was too naive. Director Zhuang listened to my words and immediately said to me, "brother Su, you may not know something. I can help you to hold down some things, but there are some things that I can''t even hold down as the director. I have people staring at me and vice directors staring at me. I have to be careful when I do things It''s too noisy. We''ve almost turned upside down in our bureau. You''d better let the people go, or the city will be in chaos! "


    After listening to director Zhuang''s words, I feel more and more uneasy. I feel more and more that this is not simple. I finally know why Fu Dong knows that I can be so crazy when I want to kill him. It turns out that he really has arrogant capital. His father''s backstage is really unimaginable. It can be seen from his last visit that director Zhuang''s attitude towards Buddha is also very respectful This is enough to show that the figures behind the Buddha are afraid of the Security Bureau, and the Buddha himself is also a frightening existence.


    But I had a hard time to catch Fu Dong. I couldn''t let him go so easily. If I let him go this time, I would really have no chance of revenge. He is a villain who will revenge me strongly. At that time, the dead person is definitely me. Even if I killed him and committed a serious crime, I would not hesitate to do so. Therefore, I once again firmed up my attitude and resolutely refused: "director Zhuang, no matter what, I can''t let go of Fu Dong. If he goes away, the next person who will die will definitely be me. So, in this matter, I hope you can help me!"


    Director Zhuang may also understand the hatred between Fu Dong and me. He did not use a strong attitude towards me, but sighed helplessly. Then he said to me, "no matter what, in the face of Zhang Jia, I will try my best to help you, but this is not a trivial matter. Once you kill Fu Dong, don''t talk about you. I''m afraid even I will step down Ah, you must be calm and calm. Don''t act lightly. I''m trying to reconcile it. It''s possible that there''s a chance of a turnaround. "


    If Fu Dong died, it would be a storm in the city. My own fate would be very miserable, and the people related to me would also get a miserable result, even if he was one of the city''s leaders Handle, may be affected, after all, the Buddha power is very big.


    With some complicated heart, I ended the call with director Zhuang.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 326

    After hanging up my mobile phone, I suddenly fell into hesitation, and the impulse in my head gradually calmed down. However, my heart was suddenly entangled with a terrible tangle. From the determination to kill Fu Dong, my faith has never wavered. Until today, when I can kill him myself, I have no hesitation. I didn''t think about the consequences of killing him, but I still insisted on killing the big enemy who made me hate him to the bone. Even if I expected that I would suffer from the crazy revenge of the Buddha, I would have no regrets. Even if Fu Dong repeatedly threatened me, I didn''t listen to him, because the more he disdained me, the more I wanted to kill him, and I would not take any consequences into consideration I also know that even if I don''t kill Fu Dong, even if I don''t arrest Fu Dong today, it''s impossible for me and him to resolve their enmity. There is no conflict between us. Either I don''t have him or he doesn''t have me.


    But now I have some hesitation when I hear director Zhuang''s words. I suddenly feel that I think things are too simple. I just feel that I can''t avoid the hatred between myself and him. It''s OK to deepen it. But I didn''t think about it carefully. Once Fu Dong really died, what would happen.


    Now, Fu Dong has not had an accident. Director Zhuang feels such pressure and even becomes panic. It can be seen that the backstage of the Buddha is so strong. The Buddha has such details in the white road, and he is a myth in the underworld. Therefore, if I really dispose of his precious son, Fu Dong''s threat to me may become Now, it''s not just me that''s going to die. All my brothers are going to suffer. Because, with my current power, I can''t resist the Buddha. Once the Buddha burns his anger on my brother, I can''t stop it at all. Unless my father comes here, I can''t guarantee to pass the Buddha.


    So, even if I want to kill Fu Dong, I have to wait until my father comes. He is in my hands now. It''s not too late to kill him at that time. Maybe my brother will not be affected if my father comes. However, it is obviously impossible for me to release Fu dong now. I am very clear about the consequences of his release. He must die. It is just the difference between early death and late death. It is absolutely impossible for me to release Fu Dong. I think Fu Dong is in my hands, and the Buddha will not dare to do anything too much to me. He is here A son must be very concerned about his life.


    However, I couldn''t kill Fu Dong immediately. I was really oppressed. Although he was in my hands, I felt that he would live in this world for one more day, and I would suffer one day in this world. In fact, the world is very big, but it can''t accommodate me and Fudong. I said that if he had him, I would not have him. Now, God has given me such a good chance to let me He''s lying in front of me like a dead dog, but I can''t make him disappear. It''s really hard.


    Fu Dong, who was lying on the ground, may have seen my abnormality. He suddenly came back to me and yelled, "ha ha ha, you''re not going to kill me, you waste? I''m right in front of you now. Why don''t I dare? Kill me, kill me, come on


    Before he asked me to kill him, I still don''t understand why he wanted to die. But now I hear this sentence again, I suddenly feel full of provocation and deep contempt for me. He is not afraid of me, not at all. Even if he gambles with his death, he will not hesitate to trample on my dignity. He relies on his own strong power and despises me from his bones. He just wants to let me go I can see the gap between him and me. He just wants to see how I want to kill him, but I can''t kill him.


    I can''t bear to see him so mean. I almost want to kill him with such a high attitude. How I want to kill Fu Dong, I can experience the conversation with director Zhuang. I know that this is not the time to be impulsive. I don''t want to be destroyed, let alone the innocent. Therefore, I can only swallow my anger and hold the knife in my hand.


    Seeing that I dare not do it, Fu Dong continued to challenge me and said, "Suluo, I would advise you to let me go now that you are such a big man. You should know the ability of our family now. I can promise you that as long as you let me go now, I can not hurt your brother and family, but take your dog''s life, Otherwise, it will be useless for you to regret at that time! "


    Fu Dong knew that my brother was my weakness. He threatened me with my brother''s safety again and again today. He was not afraid that I would kill him. He decided that I would take care of him. Therefore, he dared to be arrogant and disdainful. My anger was about to stop. Now I was provoked by him, and I was directly exploded. The whole person was crazy and kept using his feet Kick him. Since I can''t kill him, I''ll beat him until I feel comfortable. After Fu Dong, the kicker, is silent, I stop and say to him, "don''t worry, no matter how much you challenge me, I won''t kill you now, but it doesn''t mean that I''ll let you go. I''ll keep your life here and torture you slowly. If you die here yourself If you want to keep your life for a few more days, you should save your energy and stay well


    At this time, Fu Dong couldn''t speak up when he heard what I said. He almost fainted. Nevertheless, I was staying. I was afraid that one of them couldn''t resist, so he killed Fu Dong. Then I quickly went out. After I came out, I called Dong Zhiming and asked Dong Zhiming to bring someone over to guard Fu Dong.After hearing Fu Dong''s news, the most urgent thing for me is to find him and kill him. But now, with this opportunity, I can''t do it. People live in the world to fight for breath, but in the end, I still didn''t fight for it, even ridiculed by him. My dignity is still trampled on by him, and I can''t change anything.


    No matter how strong I am, even if the knife is going to kill him, his attitude towards me is still disdainful. Killing him is not my real purpose. I just make him fear me and pray for me.


    Now, I shut him up in this small black room, just to sharpen his will, rub his spirit, or when my father came, I killed him with my own hands. My heart thought like this, my heart''s suffocation gradually eased, but I had a kind of waiting in my heart, expecting the day when I could really kill him.


    About 30 minutes later, Dong Zhiming and others came. I left here to him to take care of it. When I left, I asked Dong Zhiming to tie Fu Dong up, and I never forgot to tell him: "Zhiming, take good care of him, as long as you don''t let him die!"


    After that, I took the wasabi and they went back to the headquarters, because there was a lot of things waiting for me.


    After I got back to the headquarters, I learned that the matter of catching Fu Dong had been a storm in the city. Almost all the people in the city knew that the Buddha was angry, and the city was in a state of restlessness. What''s more, many cowards did not dare to go out of the house, which made people panic.


    My people also know that the crisis is coming. Everyone is ready to fight, and the defense of the headquarters is also very solid. But I know that if the Buddha really wants to fight in, unless there are heavy weapons, there will be no defense. However, I have Fu Dong''s chip in my hand. I think even if the Buddha is fierce, he will not dare to deal with me openly, unless he doesn''t care My son''s life, therefore, I''m not so worried now. When I don''t relax, I still have to have defense.


    What makes me feel worse is that although the Buddha didn''t call, I was still restless on this day, because since I returned to the headquarters, there have been a continuous stream of people running to me.


    I met all kinds of people in my office, some were white officials, some were underworld bigwigs, and even business tycoons. They came to see me with only one purpose. They let me release Fu Dong, as if I couldn''t live without him. Everyone came to plead for him. No matter who I knew or didn''t know, they all came to ask me to let them go Don''t be helpless.


    I know the Buddha''s ability is great, but I didn''t expect that he would be so big. If I caught his son, I would have offended the people of the whole city. If I didn''t let Fu Dong go, I would not be able to get a foothold in this city. Under great pressure, I went to see them off one by one. Anyway, I have made up my mind. No matter who comes, I can''t let him go Must die.


    In this day, I dealt with people from all walks of life. My heart was already exhausted. Fortunately, I didn''t kill Fu Dong. If Fu Dong really died, I couldn''t imagine what to face.


    I used to believe that Dan Dan would kill him, but when I really wanted to kill him, there was so much interference. Just in the case of kidnapping Fu Dong, the gap between me and him was clearly reflected. I fell into Fu Dong''s hands before, and there was no one who was nosy. Now, Fu Dong is in my hands, and the whole city is a sensation because of him. I feel that kidnapping him is just like being an enemy to the whole world. This feeling really makes me very unhappy.


    When I was depressed, the knock on the door suddenly interrupted my melancholy. When I suddenly came back to my mind, I found that it was Shen Muchen. At this time, he had come in and said to me, "Arlo, there is someone outside who wants to see you!"


    Today, I don''t know how many times I heard this. My ears have already heard the cocoon. Now I don''t want to see anyone. So, I directly said to Shen Muchen, "no see!"


    But did not expect, my voice just dropped, outside the door and came into a person, this person, in this afternoon time, haggard a lot, the spirit of the head is not empty, this person is not others, it is I can not immune purple


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 327

    I am such a person, no matter when, what occasion, as long as I see Ziyi heart will be easily melted, even if she hurt me deeply, I can''t hate her. However, at this moment, when I saw her, my heart became very complicated. I didn''t know what words to express.


    Maybe there are too many people pleading for Fudong today, so my first reaction when I saw Ziyi was that she also came to plead for Fudong. Among all the people, the last thing I want to see is Ziyi pleading for him. I have exposed Fu Dong''s true face in front of Xu Nan. I also told her what I was saying in my heart. I didn''t know if Ziyi would be shaken by my words, and whether she would continue to love that hypocrite. But if she came to me today because she still had love in her heart to deal with Dong, it felt worse than killing me.


    Shen Muchen for my matter, he is the most clear but the relationship, so he will bring purple to come, he saw himself come in, also difficult to say what. He closed the door consciously and left alone.


    After Shen Muchen left, I opened my mouth and said to Ziyi: "don''t stand, sit down!"


    But Ziyi did not sit down, but went straight to my desk, she did not look at me, her eyes have been staring at my desk, staring for a long time, then asked me: "where are the photos?"


    I really didn''t expect that the first sentence she said was not Fu Dong, but the photo I had taken with her. It made my heart feel more relaxed. At the moment, Ziyi was most concerned about the photo. Up to now, she still remembers the photo full of our happy memories.


    And I also remember that she repeatedly told me not to take the photo of the group photo no matter what happened. But now the photo is no longer there. Ziyi''s eyes are obviously more sad. She seems to care about this. So, I quickly explained to her: "that photo was destroyed by Fu Dong!"


    Ziyi heard my explanation, her eyes changed immediately, but she didn''t say anything. After a pause, she raised her eyes to me and said to me seriously: "Suluo, you''d better listen to my advice. Don''t make any more trouble. You can''t fight the Buddha!"


    As soon as I heard this, my heart, which had been slightly relieved, was deeply stabbed. It was a kind of unspeakable pain. I tried to control the pain and not let myself look sad. Then, I looked directly at Ziyi and asked in a deep voice, "are you here for this?"


    If I didn''t explain with Ziyi, I could understand her doing so. After all, Gao Jiawei is her husband with a fair name. But now, I have already told Fu Dong''s despicable nature. Ziyi even asked him back. What''s more, I couldn''t bear it. What''s more, Ziyi replied without hesitation: "Hmmm!"


    It broke my heart to hear this. I didn''t expect it. At this time, she was still obsessed with Dong. I thought that Ziyi should be disappointed with Dong when she learned everything. After all, Ziyi hates to be cheated by others. But now she knows that she has been cheated, and she pleads for him, I couldn''t bear it. I didn''t want to say anything more. I stood up directly and said to her coldly: "sorry, I''m afraid this will disappoint you. I told you that I can''t let him go. Fu Dong must die. If you come here today, you just ask for mercy, please help yourself!"


    Although I still have Ziyi in my heart, I still have feelings for her, but the fact is there. What she cares about is still Fu Dong, which makes me feel helpless. I directly show my resolute side and give her an order to leave.


    Ziyi listen to my words, eyes immediately red, eyes appear tender side, she looked at me affectionately, with a hoarse voice said to me: "I do not come to plead for him, because, because I do not want you to have an accident!"


    Her words are very sincere, and her tone is full of love. I am so familiar with her voice that I miss her too much. All of a sudden, it melts my heart, and it sweeps away all my previous melancholy clouds. I suddenly feel that the former Ziyi is back. She is not nostalgic about Fudong, but she still has affection for me. Indeed, from Ziyi''s point of view, I can''t fight the Buddha. She didn''t want me to cause a disaster and eventually kill myself, so she came to persuade me. It seems that she was not worried about Fu Dong, but worried about my safety.


    Thinking of these, my heart is not conscious of warming up, the mind is also clear a lot, I directly stood up, went to Ziyi in front of, looked at the person I love, full of eyes sincerely said: "do you think that if I release Fu dong now, the Buddha will not deal with me?"


    Ziyi listened to my words, her tender eyes also changed, and she became a little helpless. She made an extremely bitter voice to me: "then you can leave here. It''s not safe for you to stay here. Even if the Buddha doesn''t retaliate against you, some people specially aim at you. Their purpose is to kill you!"


    At this moment, Ziyi didn''t seem to hide her feelings at all. I felt that she had shown her most real side. I seemed to have seen her heart clearly. She should still love me. This sudden thought made my heart beat wildly. Maybe I and she still have compound hope. With this hope, I suddenly understand what Yes.Just Ziyi''s words said, someone specially aimed at me, then she doesn''t know something? Is there really a conspiracy in this? Thinking of this, I quickly said to Ziyi: "Ziyi, tell me quickly, do you have any difficulties in marrying Fu Dong? Are you forced? What did Wu Tianhao say to you when he saw you?"


    I said these words very quickly, which is the most urgent thing I want to know. Today, I can''t pry out the answer from Fu Dong''s mouth. Now I see Ziyi again and hear what she said just now. I''m really excited. I can''t wait to ask. Now the only one who can give me the answer is Ziyi.


    Ziyi suddenly became a little panicked after listening to my words, but in order not to let me see, she still pretended to be calm and quickly covered up the panic. Then, she said to me, "this matter has nothing to do with you. Don''t worry about it. In a word, Suluo, if you believe me, you should release Fu Dong and leave the city The farther away, the better. Never come back. This is the safest way for you


    Ziyi''s tone is full of worries about me. I suddenly feel that since I came back to see her, Ziyi has pleaded for me again and again. Every time she comes to me, she is for my good. However, in the past, I have too much emotion for her, and always think her good intentions are wrong. She thinks that she despises me, so she advises me to leave again and again.


    In fact, it''s nothing to look down on. After all, Buddha and I are a little bit of a witch. We can''t compare with each other. In the eyes of anyone, I fight with him. Ziyi just doesn''t want to see me die in vain. She is still the girl who always thinks about me. The main reason why I misunderstand her kindness is that she doesn''t Listen to my explanation. I married Fu Dong.


    Now seeing Ziyi''s sincerity, I feel that I still love me from the bottom of my heart and understand her heart more. Suddenly, I deeply believe that she did not really marry Fu Dong. She must have her own bitterness, because in her words, I heard what she had hidden from me. Thinking of this, my heart immediately recovered The haze also all dispersed, all the negative energy disappeared in an instant. Then, I couldn''t help but hold Ziyi''s hand and asked her with warmth: "Ziyi, you always love me, right?"


    When I said this, my voice was shaking. At this moment, I was very excited. After that, I looked at Ziyi with affection and looked forward to the answer she gave me..


    Ziyi didn''t expect that I would ask this sentence rashly. A trace of shyness appeared on her face. She seemed to be flustered by my question. She pulled her hand away from my hand nervously. Then she said to me, "Suluo, what are you thinking in your mind? What''s the use of saying these now? What''s the most important thing for you now is to get away from here, don''t take things It''s out of control! "


    For Ziyi, what she always cares about is my safety. Now that she is married to the Buddha''s house, she should be very aware of the power of their family. More clearly, the Fu family won''t let me go, so she advised me to stay away. But for me, the most concerned thing is that Ziyi loves me. No matter what means Wu Tianhao controls Ziyi, I just need to know Ziyi She still love me, the answer is more important than my life, so I continue to pursue this question, asked: "of course, it is useful, I care most now is whether you still love me, as long as you still have me in your heart, even if the sky falls down, I will not be afraid!"


    I said this is my most sincere expression of words, said Ziyi or a burst of moving, at this time, it seems to change back to the original green little girl, I teased are embarrassed, she is now a little embarrassed, stuttered to me: "you, you, you son of a bitch..."


    now I know the answer, although she didn''t say it Yes, but she betrayed her from her words and deeds. Ziyi didn''t completely cut off her love for me. She must still have me in her heart. At this moment, I couldn''t restrain myself. I held myself in my arms and held her tightly for fear that she would run away from me. I said to her ear: "Ziyi, what I said is true, I''m not afraid of death I''m afraid you will change your mind. As long as you still love me, I don''t care about anything. As for the Buddha, I''m not afraid at all. They can''t do anything about me! "


    Maybe I was too excited. When I spoke, Ziyi was also a little excited, but more embarrassed. So, I just hugged for a while, and she pushed me away. Then, she said to me firmly: "Suluo, we can''t do this. We can''t do this directly. You''d better forget me, I have already said what I should have said when I come here today. If you believe me, you should leave immediately! "


    Ziyi and I finished these words, and did not wait for me to reply, immediately left in a panic, I can clearly feel that there are a lot of things in her heart, some of which are related to me and dare not let me know.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 328

    Looking at her back shadow leaving in a hurry, my heart suddenly added a little sad feeling. No matter what secret Ziyi hidden in my heart, I would accept her again. In fact, I owe her all the time. At that time, she knew that I and Bai Ling had been hurt and completely injured. Later, she married Fu Dong inexplicably. What was her mood during this period? I was confused I can''t imagine that she has borne all of it, but she always cares about me. Her only expectation is that I leave and live well, but she never cares about her feelings.


    Such purple according to the fact let me heartache, but more inspired my fighting spirit, she a weak woman, for me to endure all, only because she thought I and Buddha are one day, she does not want to let my life be threatened, so that such a grievance. I really don''t want Ziyi to be wronged, I don''t want to live in the shadow of the Buddha. At this moment, my faith suddenly becomes very firm. So, in the moment when Ziyi''s figure is about to disappear, I shout at her back: "Ziyi, I will show you with facts that I sulo will not be worse than anyone else, and no one can force me away. Even if the Lord of heaven comes to me I can''t. I will find you myself when I completely eliminate the Buddha. Then, I hope to solve all the misunderstandings between us! "


    I listen to purple Yi all can not stop, but, she did not stop, still open the door, panic left. I watched her disappear and fell into complicated emotions. I know that no matter what kind of emotion Ziyi has to me, no matter how hard she is, even if she still loves me with great care, it is useless to say that these things are useless now. Because if the disaster of Buddha is not removed, I and she are doomed to be together. First, I will not say that the name is wrong or not. More importantly, once I am With Ziyi, there is another relationship, she will be involved in my resentment, I don''t want her to be involved in any, can only let her leave, so it is the best for her.


    When I completely solve the father and son of Buddha, I will have a lot of time to solve all the contradictions and misunderstandings with Ziyi. I can see that Ziyi still loves me. She can''t let me go. We may be back to each other. Even if Ziyi married, I don''t care, because I love her and love her from the bottom of my heart.


    Looking at Ziyi''s back image, I can''t help but read a silent sentence in my heart: "Ziyi, time will prove to you that your sulo is indestructible"


    and Ziyi are brief narratives. My heart''s fighting spirit is rising again. My body and soul are full of infinite energy and deep expectation. I look forward to eliminating Buddha as soon as possible. Good And purple to break the mirror round. However, the power can not change my current situation. For me, the Buddha is really an unreachable existence. The whole city is caught because of paying Dong, which is like the end of the world. The Buddha''s ability is really immeasurable. He does stamp a foot at will. The whole city will shake. His son is caught, and the sky of the city changes and becomes dark.


    Many people can''t bear the pressure of cloud. They come to pressure me. Even after Ziyi left, there are several big people coming to me. However, I have rejected them. Now I really can''t see anyone. I really don''t want to waste time on this matter, but more importantly, there is no room for maneuver.


    I locked the office in this way, until midnight, Shen Muchen came again to knock at the door, and said to me, "Hello, I have someone to come and name you!"


    Today, Shen Muchen doesn''t know how many times he has come to report. But every time, he doesn''t have such a serious expression, even with some panic. It can be seen that the person who came here must not be ordinary. However, I still don''t care, and refuse to say, "I don''t mean, I can''t see anyone now? Let him go back! "


    But when I heard this, Shen Muchen did not leave, and said to me solemnly, "but, you must see this person!"


    Shen Muchen''s tone is unquestionable, and the look is more cautious than ever before, which makes me all unable to be cautious, and asks him, "who is it?"


    Shen Muchen settled down and said, "Buddha!"


    When I heard these two words, my whole person suddenly became stiff, and my head seemed to be blocked for a while. Even, I didn''t consciously think I was listening to me. So, I asked Shen Muchen again, "who?"


    Shen Muchen was still serious, and said to me solemnly, "Buddha!"


    I can believe that the underground emperor who is calling for wind and rain in this city has actually found his door in person. He really cares about his baby son. He not only let all kinds of big people in the city come to me to find my own people, but also after others seek no results. I found it myself.


    After a while, I asked Shen Muchen, "how many people did he bring?"


    At this time, my most worried is that the Buddha and dog jump over the wall, and take the army to fight me. In that way, it is a devastating blow to me. It will cool me to have a fish net break with me.


    Shen Muchen listened to my words and hurriedly returned to my two words: "not much!"


    Hearing this, my tight nerve line finally relaxed. It seems that the Buddha will not come with me hard. He dare not joke about his son''s life. Then, I have nothing to fear. With this breath, I immediately went downstairs with Shen Muchen.When I came to the hall, through the glass door, I saw a row of luxury cars parked outside. Beside the luxury cars, there were more than ten people standing. These people were not many, but they were magnificent. Absolutely comparable to thousands of troops, people can not help but be afraid of it. Standing in the front is the sixth master. At the moment, he is playing with two walnuts in his left hand and a cigar in his right hand. His firm Chinese face is inlaid with a pair of deep eyes. At the moment, his eyes are looking at my hotel at will.


    There are some powerful generals who follow the Buddha. It seems that their strength is absolutely extraordinary. I really didn''t expect that I tried my best to destroy so many masters around Fu Dong, but there were still a steady stream of masters around him. If he was really hiding a dragon and crouching tiger, he could easily pull out a large number of experts. No wonder no one has shaken his position for so many years, Can sit firmly in the province''s underworld overlord for many years, has been safe and sound.


    However, even if the Buddha is more powerful and his momentum is strong, I will not be afraid. Now I have Fu Dong, the bargaining chip that can be negotiated. Even if I have the lifeblood of Buddha, I will have my confidence. Therefore, I go out directly with irresistible momentum.


    Outside the door, I went straight to the Buddha. Facing the magnificent Buddha, I had no stage fright at all. At the moment, there were still some experts like horseradish standing beside me, who were always guarding my safety. My Kirin team also came out with me. With Fu Dong in my hand, I firmly believe that the Buddha would not dare to mess around.


    Buddha and I are in such a quiet confrontation. At this moment, the night has covered the whole city. Although there are street lights flashing, it still can not cover the strong depressing atmosphere here. The pedestrians in the street dare not approach us when they see this scene. They all stand far away and watch quietly. Time seemed to be at a standstill, and no one was talking or moving.


    As I watched the Buddha smoking his cigar, I couldn''t help but take out my cheap cigarette, put it in my mouth, turned on the lighter, and took a puff. Then I said, "I don''t know if Buddha is here. What can I do for you?"


    My tone is casual and a little pretentious. I just want the Buddha to know that even though he is powerful, Laozi Suluo is not afraid.


    Originally, the Buddha was immersed in his own thoughts and didn''t pay much attention to me. Now he suddenly heard my voice and suddenly came back to his mind and looked at me slightly. Tonight is also the second time I met with Buddha. The first time was at the wedding of Du Dun te. At that time, I was just like a child, impulsive and emotional. If it wasn''t for Qiqi''s help in time, I couldn''t imagine the consequences. This time, I was no longer impulsive. I kept the confidence in my heart tightly, kept calm and calm, and made myself confident Come, do not be afraid of the world.


    After a long time, the Buddha''s rich voice rang in the night sky: "little doll, don''t play silly with me, give Fu Dong to me quickly, I can see in the face of Miss Xia, forgive you not to die!"


    Liu Ye''s voice seems to have penetrating power and can penetrate into your heart. You can''t help but feel a kind of creepy feeling. However, his words like the imperial edict made me uncomfortable. No matter how, I''m also a kidnapper. He should at least respect me. Even if he doesn''t pray for me, he should not show any airs to put pressure on me. Since he didn''t give me face, I didn''t need to give him face, so I simply refused to him and said, "sorry, I can''t do this!"


    My voice is also very severe, full of air. And see me stubborn, he no longer put on what spectrum, directly angry, he put the cigarette end on the ground, eyes instantly let out a fierce light, to me very sharp said: "give you another chance, quickly release people!"


    Buddha''s words are full of deep threat. I can see that he is really angry when he is angry. It seems that if I don''t let people go, he will really kill me. But at this moment, to tell you the truth, even if I keep that confidence well, I can''t help but feel a little timid. Buddha is indeed an old man in the world. He has the breath of a king in his body. His majesty is incomparable, and his deterrent power is even more terrifying. He can make people feel deeply suffocated. In the face of such a man, I feel powerless, even if the number of people here suppresses them I feel very powerless. He seems to be able to decide my life and death at will.


    But I finally caught Fu Dong. Now he is my trump card. In any case, I can''t let him go. No matter how strong the Buddha''s attitude is, it''s impossible to let him go. What''s more, I still have a goal in my heart, which is to completely eliminate the Buddha''s power and restore Ziyi''s free body. Therefore, I can''t be deterred by the Buddha''s deterrence, On the contrary, I have to strengthen my faith in my heart for this goal. I must not be stage fright. I must keep my confidence. I can''t compare with him in strength. In momentum, I will surpass him. After adjusting my mentality, I will continue to confront him.


    Then, I said in a sharp voice, "no, no, no!"


    My momentum also became fierce, the voice was extremely strong, ringing in the silent night sky. The Buddha saw that I was so ignorant that his eyes flashed with fire. He squeezed the two walnuts in his hand tightly. He bit his teeth and said to me, "have you ever thought about the consequences of fighting against me?"


    I can hear that this is a warning from the Buddha, and it is the last warning. It seems that it is also his last patient dialogue with me. I feel that he is about to get angry.Indeed, his son was kidnapped and the victim himself looked for the door. This was a very faceless thing for his underground emperor. I am such a small role, even pay Dong is lazy to look at two more eyes, even if I was a prisoner, he still deeply despised me, because he hit the heart think I am a mole ant, and he has no comparable.


    But the Buddha''s attitude towards me is more serious than that of Fudong. He has given me enough face to talk to me. But I also showed a proud side in front of him. He didn''t give him a good face. It is strange that the impetuous Buddha is not angry. His voice has strong gunpowder flavor.


    Even my brothers felt that the Buddha was going to be mad. They immediately raised their vigilance and prepared for fighting at any time, lest I might have a flash, and the sunflower came to my front and protected me.


    Looking back at the Buddha, there was no movement. The people he brought here were like robots, just standing behind silently, without action or expression.


    But the Buddha''s sharp eyes seem to have sparked, and he stared at me closely. He seemed to let me down with his eyes. I was not afraid of death, let alone be scared off by his threat. If I was moved by the Buddha, what else would I use to pay for? So, I can''t give in. I still have a full of pride and sonorous "I thought, but I think you wouldn''t be able to do anything to me if you cared about your baby son''s life," he said


    My words are full of provocations and threats. I don''t believe his only son is in my hand. He really dare to take me. Even if he is fierce and forced by cattle, he is also a human being. He has weakness. I seize his weakness and see if he dare to take his son''s life at risk.


    However, what makes me tremble is that after listening to my words, the Buddha leaves cold light in his eyes, and makes people tremble and shudder. The killing on my body is displayed in an instant. Seeing him like this, I can not help but sweat. A heart beat is very strong. That breath begins to swing gradually. Unconsciously, I tightly hold it Fist, a pair of eyes stare at Buddha, my brother and I, are holding their breath, looking at this powerful Godfather for many years.


    However, after the Buddha said this, he did not immediately do it to me, even did not see me again. His Mars full eyes slowly moved away from me, looked up to the bright moon in the night sky. When we were staring at our breath, suddenly, the strange voice of the Buddha rose in the silent night sky: "ah, it seems that the city is too quiet for a long time. It is time for him to see it It''s time to change the sky! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 329

    The Buddha''s voice sounds light and flowing, but it contains infinite power. What he says is an endless threat. If it comes from other people''s mouth, it must be a person who is full of shame. But if he says it from the Buddha''s mouth, it shows that the city is really going to have a great turmoil. Maybe, the city is really quiet for too long.


    My first reaction was that the Buddha was going to bloodwash our war, which made me shiver all over my body. It was almost a reflex. I wanted to prepare my brothers for the enemy. To my surprise, I didn''t wait for the Buddha''s attack. On the contrary, after he said the meaningful words, he went straight into his luxury car. The car immediately disappeared in front of me 1. Other people also got on their own cars and left with the Buddha''s car.


    Before the Buddha left, he didn''t even look at me again. He walked freely. So indifferent, as if I did not exist, I looked at those cars flying away, my heart suddenly showed a sense of fear, this is a kind of inexplicable fear, I underestimated the legendary figure Buddha, he really let me see through, but, he left the words before leaving. But deeply imprinted in my mind, lingering.


    I know that the city is about to change. This is an unprecedented and grand crisis for my war. It really makes me panic and makes me a little restless. Buddha, the terrible godfather of the underworld, is about to set off a bloody wind on me, and now I want to collide with him. It must be broken. If I want to save my life, my only bargaining chip is Fu Dong.


    So, after the Buddha left, I immediately went back to the office and called Dong Zhiming to ask him to guard Fu Dong well. He could not tolerate any mistakes, and I would immediately report back to me.


    This night, I did not sleep well. I was awakened by different nightmares. The next day, the whole city was agitated. The whole underground world was shaken. Many people have publicly expressed their support for Buddha. It can be said that I became the target of all people overnight. Before the battle started, the situation was on one side and I became the whole In order to please the Buddha, the public enemy and even some small gangs even came to challenge him.


    However, I don''t have the power to fight against the Buddha, but I have more than enough to deal with ordinary small gangs. Therefore, when these little fish and shrimps come to make trouble, I''m not polite. I directly beat them down and teach them the truth of life.


    Although I''m not as good as Buddha in strength, I really don''t care about anyone else in the whole city except Buddha. I''m not afraid to offend anyone. Moreover, they won''t become allies with me. Therefore, I won''t be polite to them at all. Fortunately, my killing chickens and warning monkeys has made some effect, and some small shrimps dare not come to challenge my dignity.


    However, after all, I still underestimated these shrimps. They did not dare to come alone to die, but they gathered together in an incredible way. It was on this day that the small forces in this city were in turmoil, and all the forces gathered together to form an alliance against me.


    Although this is only organized by a group of mobs, they can not be underestimated in terms of number. As the saying goes, a chopstick is easily broken, and a pair of chopsticks is firmly held in a ball. If they fight, I can''t cope with it.


    Just one night, the Buddha''s words will really come true. The black forces in this city have become turbulent and chaotic. This deeply makes me realize that the gap between me and Buddha is that there is no comparability. People hardly need to do it by themselves. On the first day, all kinds of big people come to the door and persuade them in various ways. The next day, the Buddha''s words will come true It was all kinds of small forces who came to challenge me. Even the small forces gathered together. I don''t know when to fight. If I don''t let people go, I may not be able to make a foothold in this city. Before the Buddha came into my war, I was destroyed by these wall grass.


    But the more this is, the more the gap between me and Fu Dong is reflected. The more unwilling I am, the more I will not let people go. No matter whether they come from the strong wind or the rainstorm, I can''t shake my mind''s decision. What I can do now is to give up all the territory, let all my brothers gather in the base camp, and be ready to respond to the enemy at any time.


    In fact, I know that the Buddha is not good at attacking me, because he has to take care of the safety of his baby son. But if the alliance that crusades against me, I will not be able to involve Fu Dong. I can only deal with it by myself. Since the fierce storm is coming, let them come more fiercely. I will follow.


    Just when I was in a mess of trivia, my office ushered in a familiar guest, this is no one else, it is with me some entanglement, Xue Ning.


    I don''t like this female tiger very much. But now I''m in a crisis, I don''t want to offend her too much. Otherwise, I''ll have another strong enemy. Although the Xue family''s strength is not as overwhelming as the Buddha''s, it''s not weak. They are the first mafia families in this city. Although they have been washed white now, they still exist He said that the name of Xue family was not buried, and was still taboo. Although this force can not help me, at least do not stand on my opposite side, otherwise, the trouble will be even greater.Therefore, in the face of Xue Ning, I still smile at each other. As soon as she saw me, she showed a trace of schadenfreude. She began to tease me and said, "I said that Su Luo, you are really good enough. You are all adults shouting and beating street mice. How can you still stay here? Why don''t you hide?"


    When I saw her, I kept telling myself, no matter what, I tried to treat her with a better attitude. But at the moment, seeing her attitude towards me, the good attitude I hoarded was gone. I directly threw her a bad face and said coldly, "what''s the matter, do you want to unite with them to deal with me?"


    Every time I meet Xue Ning, we can''t get along with each other. In fact, I am dissatisfied with Xue Ning, and more often I regard her as a love enemy. After all, Bai Ling is pregnant with my flesh and blood in her stomach, which is the fact of iron beating. However, Xue Ning always harasses her and destroys her normal life. It is because of her that I am forced to fake Bai Ling Yes, I can''t have a crush on her.


    Of course, Xue Ning was even more so to me. Now, seeing me so indifferent, she was not happy immediately. She said to me in a cold voice: "yes, I just don''t like you. As soon as you say, I will join their alliance and say that you are a pest. You are entangled with Bai Ling, and you are with Fu Dong''s daughter-in-law until death. Suddenly, you come here A little girl said it was your girlfriend. Suluo, you are really good. There are enough confidants in Hong Yan. You are such a scum who even started to kidnap. With your strength, you still want to fight against the Buddha. I don''t know where your courage comes from. It''s beyond your capacity! "


    Xue Ning''s character is like this. He has a straight talk and never hides it. But her words really hit me, and I was very uncomfortable. I felt that she just came to see my jokes, or to flatter the Buddha, in order to save Fu Dong. After all, Xue Ning also attended Fu Dong''s wedding last time, so she must have something to do with him.


    At the thought of this, I didn''t like her any more, and I didn''t want to talk to her any more. Then I said to her in a sharp voice: "even if I can''t help myself, I can''t teach you. If you come here and let me let Fu Dong go, I don''t want to talk about it. I don''t welcome you here!"


    Hearing what I said, Xue Ning was very angry and angry. It was not pretending, it was anger from the bottom of my heart. She said to me in a sharp voice: "who gave you the courage to talk to me like this? Suluo, do you want to die? Don''t think I dare not take you for having Bai Ling!"


    Listen to her words, although I feel uncomfortable in my heart, but I really don''t want to continue to entangle with her, she is such a strong woman, has always hated men, and I am very, very disgusted, so, to hear my words, she is not crazy.


    For such a female tiger, I really have no way to take her. If I don''t answer back, I feel sad, and she can''t accept it. Besides, I really don''t want to make a big feud with this female tiger. If I offend her, my situation will only be more difficult.


    However, I didn''t lose to him in momentum, and continued to say to her, "I''ll say it for the last time, miss Xuening. If you come to see me about Fudong, please go back. I have nothing to talk to you about. You are not welcome here!"


    As soon as I said this, Xue Ning suddenly got angry. He grabbed my collar and lifted me from the boss''s chair. His deep fist was about to start with me. Suddenly, a familiar voice suddenly came into my ears: "OK, cousin, don''t make any more noise!"


    This voice seems to have a magic general, a son let fall into the rage Xue Ning returned to normal, she immediately released, stood aside.


    But I sat down, tidied up the pleated clothes, and then turned my head to look like the door of the office. At this time, I saw a slender figure coming in leisurely from the door. His beard was a little sloppy, his face was not decadent, his temperament was low-key but he showed atmosphere. His eyes seemed to contain thousands of stories, giving people an elusive feeling He is no one else. He is my old acquaintance, former school boss, Bai Qiuyan


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 330

    I really didn''t expect that the familiar voice would be Bai Qiuyan. When I just heard that voice, my brain was short circuited and I didn''t think about anything. I didn''t know who called cousin Xuening. At the moment, when I saw Bai Qiuyan appear in front of me, I was still a little confused. I didn''t expect Xue Ning would have this relationship with Bai Qiuyan.


    Since Bai Qiuyan disappeared from that incident, I thought he would not appear in front of me again, but I did not expect that he came back again and came to me on his own initiative today. This person who did not have much contact with me, but had a special relationship with me, had already penetrated into my heart. At that time, he was the person I admired most. In his conduct and pursuit of Ziyi, he was my model and an old friend of mine.


    But after nearly a year, everything has changed. I have changed, and Bai Qiuyan has changed. He is no longer the low-key overlord student. His temperament has changed. That temperament is very special, which is quite different from the past. Perhaps, he has experienced a lot in this year. Maybe, he is more difficult and rough than me. He feels like a completely new man. Once in my eyes, I was shocked. Looking at this long lost old friend, my mood really became very complicated, my brain constantly flashed the previous scenes, soft hearted, happy.


    When I was stunned, Bai Qiuyan walked in and came to me, stretched out his hand to me and said boldly, "Suluo, long time no see!"


    His voice was still so bold, and his words made my memory more vivid. I remember that the decisive battle between Shen Muchen and me was that he lost to me only because of Shen Muchen''s rebellion. However, he was not unconvinced. He simply fulfilled his promise and left school. However, his fate was also changed because of the war, Because Ziyi was kidnapped, he killed people with his own hands. The scene was extremely bloody, and I still remember it. At that time, Bai Qiuyan moved me. He was a real man and the most affectionate and righteous man.


    Looking at him, my eyes were blurred. I quickly reached out and held him together, saying, "yes, long time no see."


    Thousands of words were gathered in this greeting. The reunion after a long time left me very excited, but I didn''t know where to start. When we were immersed in the excitement of meeting, Xue Ning suddenly appeared in the air, interrupted our atmosphere, opened Bai Qiuyan, and said in displeasure: "Xiaobai, let''s go back. This son of a bitch is too ignorant of each other. I had to drive me away just now £¡¡±


    Xue Ning''s face showed extreme dissatisfaction with me, indeed, she can see in Bai Qiuyan''s sake, suppress the infinite anger to me, did not continue to hand at me is already good.


    I was a little embarrassed to see Xue Ning. After all, I had a standoff with her just now. However, Bai Qiuyan didn''t care about it. She just said to Xue Ning with a smile: "OK, cousin, don''t be angry. When you come, I told you not to come. You have to come here, and you came here before me. Are you in a hurry to fight with Suluo?"


    Bai Qiuyan understands Xue Ning''s character, so he doesn''t help his sister at all, instead, he is persuading Xue Ning. After listening to Bai Qiuyan''s words, I seem to understand the meaning of it. It turns out that Xue Ning didn''t come here to watch my jokes on purpose, let alone plead for Fu Dong. Bai Qiuyan wanted to find me, and she followed me.


    However, judging from Bai Qiuyan''s attitude towards me, he should not be on my opposite side. Their younger brother and sister must have something important to discuss with me today. Therefore, I didn''t care about my face. When Xue Ning''s face was depressed, I quickly apologized to her, and then made a pot of tea for them politely.


    Although she has already apologized, Xue Ning is still talking endlessly. She seems to vent her resentment against me. However, it is much better to be said by Bai Qiuyan. It can be seen that Bai Qiuyan, a childe from the capital city, still has a say in front of Xue Ning. Therefore, Xue Ning will not be unreasonable. She has to hold back Gas, sitting on the sofa tea.


    Later, I asked Bai Qiuyan bluntly: "Qiuyan, you come to me today, it should be something!"


    According to the law, there should be a lot of things to ask when two acquaintances meet. However, the relationship between us seems to be friends rather than friends. It''s not suitable for us to say such kind words, so we''d better be frank. Bai Qiuyan is also a frank person and doesn''t engage in any trifles. He listened to me, sipped tea, and immediately replied to me: "well, I heard about you when I was in Beijing, I know the situation you are facing now. I''m here to help you! "


    Hearing this, my whole person was petrified instantly, and my eyes were full of unbelievable color. For me, as long as the Xue family did not stand on my opposite side, it would be lucky for me. I never thought that Bai Qiuyan would directly represent the Xue family and come to help me. You know, I didn''t offend ordinary people, but it was the Buddha, and the Xue family was also as strong as the Buddha Can''t compare, how can they for me and six Ye meet hard. But on second thought, it was Bai Qiuyan who came to help me, and he came from the capital city. He must have been prepared for this.


    But I still cautiously asked him: "Qiuyan, thank you for your kindness, but I''m afraid you can''t help me with this help. I don''t offend ordinary people, but he''s Buddha!"My tone is very serious, and my words are also with my sincerity. No matter why Bai Qiuyan wants to help me, I really don''t want to drag him into the water. I don''t have any intersection with him. It''s not good to implicate him again.


    But as soon as I finished speaking, Xue Ning quickly cut in and said, "Xiaobai, he''s ungrateful. Why do you have to help him? Don''t ask for trouble. This kind of person will let him die!"


    It seems that Xue Ning and I can''t talk peacefully. If she doesn''t take the opportunity to attack me, she will feel bad. But Xue Ning, I don''t blame her for your appearance. After all, what she said is the truth.


    But Bai Qiuyan had his own opinion. After listening to my words, Bai Qiuyan said again: "I know you are offending the Buddha. It is because he is the other party that I want to help you. In fact, we have some business problems with him. Due to some factors, it is not good to fight with him. Now I just take the opportunity to fight with you, but let me emphasize, The capital won''t give you any help. I can only rely on my uncle''s Xue family to help you from the side. However, it can also help you to lighten a lot of burden! "


    Although Bai Qiuyan''s words are understatement, they express his firm heart. From his attitude, I can see that he really wants to help me. Maybe, in Bai Qiuyan''s words, there is something inconvenient to tell me. However, this can''t let Xue family help me. If Xue family and Buddha face each other openly, it is another matter, I always think it is not appropriate If he fails, the Xue family will also be implicated. But why does Bai Qiuyan want to cooperate with me? Does he look up to me, an organization built up by students? Or do you value me?


    My mind is a little confused, really difficult to understand, Bai Qiuyan would have no chance to win, stood up for me, but I still can''t think of that problem, and when I was sluggish, Xue Ning saw that I didn''t speak and immediately couldn''t stand it. He stood up directly and said to Bai Qiuyan: "Xiaobai, let''s go home, people don''t need us Help, why are we still here? "


    Although Xue Ning asked him to leave, he just stood up and didn''t leave. He was just waiting for my reply. Although I couldn''t afford this favor, I really need people now. The power of Xue family is in the West District, and I am in the east of the city. If we unite, we will occupy half of the city. If that happens, it will not be easy for Buddha to come Break down our defenses.


    Since Bai Qiuyan has come to see him personally, I can''t refuse the offer. So, I sincerely said thank you to him, and I accepted his kindness. Bai Qiuyan saw that I agreed, and didn''t mince it any more. He left me a contact number and said that he could call him directly if he needed to. After that, he said goodbye to me. If he wanted to keep him for dinner, he couldn''t stay. I had to send them to leave.


    When I heard him walk, I could see that he had a lot of temperament. Bai Qiuyan left so calmly, leaving me a great and proud figure.


    Looking at his back, my thoughts became complicated again. I really didn''t think that at such a critical moment, Bai Qiuyan stood up to help me without hesitation. Or, the reason he said did not exist at all. The main reason for helping me was Ziyi. He liked Ziyi, and his love for her had not changed. But he knew that Ziyi loved me deeply and knew Ziyi won''t want me to have an accident, so he also helped me for Ziyi.


    Think of this, I don''t know to thank Bai Qiuyan, or I should thank Ziyi. At the moment, I still said thank you to Bai Qiuyan in my heart. At the time of my exclamation, Bai Qiuyan has disappeared. My future road seems to be suddenly brighter, and my heart is much more relaxed. A moment ago, I was still in the whirlpool and became the city''s underworld As the enemy, this makes me feel flustered, but also feel their own small, very painful and helpless.


    At this moment, Bai Qiuyan''s timely help helped me to find some light, which made me feel that I was not abandoned by the whole world. Finally, someone was willing to join my camp to fight with me. And I firmly believe that his appearance makes me more confident. I feel that I can not only rely on imagination to deal with Buddha, but also have the hope of victory.


    Not long after Bai Qiuyan left, another old acquaintance came to me. He was my former enemy and now my benefactor, Xie Yu.


    She came here alone. When she saw me, she couldn''t help but scold me first: "I said Suluo, why don''t you listen to my sister''s words? Now, things are getting bigger and bigger, and the whole city will turn upside down because of you!"


    If Xie Yu had said this before, I would have thought she would have gloated. But now, I can hear some concern from her words, so I didn''t blame her. I just casually replied, "turn the sky, turn the sky, don''t you live for one breath? I''d rather be a upright person than a choked turtle with a shrinking head, If you advise me to run away, you don''t have to say that I will not hide. Even if I know that there is a dead end ahead, I will go forward bravely! "


    I remember that Xie Yu advised me not to fight against the Buddha last time. She also made it clear that the so-called person behind the scenes would not offend the Buddha because of me. Therefore, I naturally felt that Xie Yu came here for my safety and advised me to leave here for my safety.But I never thought, let me be surprised that, just finished my words, Xie Yu snorted coldly and said to me with a smile: "who told you that I came to persuade you to leave!"


    Her words immediately let me startled, a little confused, I looked at her, stupidly asked: "then you, what do you mean?"


    After listening to my words, Xie Yu shrunk his mouth and sighed to me: "well, it''s not my boss who doesn''t want you to die. He decided to help you!"


    After that, Xie Yu also handed me a business card and continued to say to me, "this is my personal number. You''d better contact me before the accident. I''ll bring people to support you as soon as possible. Remember, don''t be arrogant when you come. Sister, I''m not a fairy. I don''t always come in time."


    Finish saying that, she also white me one eye, also did not go in to sit down afterwards, twist small manly waist to leave.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 331

    Looking at Xie Yu''s graceful figure, my heart almost jumped to my throat, which shocked me beyond the limit. I really didn''t expect that Xie Yu''s appearance at this time was actually helping me. She said clearly last time that her boss would not fight against the Buddha. What made me wonder was that suddenly, even the mysterious person behind the scenes was also willing to help in turn I did.


    That is to say, in such a short period of time, I suddenly had two forces around me, Xue family of Bai Qiuyan and the boss behind Xie Yu. It seems that these two forces do not participate in the dispute, but they are absolutely the most powerful forces in this city. With their participation, my hope is almost suddenly increased. My confidence in the Buddha has been improved in vain, from the previous fear and anxiety to the warmth of the moment. What is more gratifying is that after this, Qiqi contacted me again, she told me, She also helped me prepare a lot of people from home and asked me to contact her whenever I needed to.


    Although I know that the 20 elite experts sent to me by Qiqi before are just vanguard troops, and she will give me support later, but her news, to me at this time, is absolutely icing on the cake. I am excited to jump. I suddenly feel that I am not fighting alone. Buddha is no longer far away from me. Now I am It is equivalent to having the support of three forces at the same time. In addition to my own power and the support of my father behind me, it can be said that if the battle breaks out, who will laugh at the end.


    At this time, the uneasiness in my heart was completely dissipated. I felt that I was not vulnerable to a single blow. I was not a waste that could be crushed by anyone. I finally had confidence. I also realized that this city is no longer the only one in the Buddha''s family. He is not the God who dominates the city. Some people don''t taboo his name, or some people stand up bravely I''ll fight him together.


    At this moment, after receiving so many surprises, I am no longer alone. I am not a street mouse yelled by everyone. The wind direction of the city is not completely blowing to the Buddha. God has finally favored me, who is called a waste.


    In the evening, in order to convey the good news full of positive energy to my brothers, I specially invited all the brothers to tell us that I have found reinforcements, so that we can calm down and stop being afraid of the Buddha. Now we have the ability to fight against it.


    My good news immediately inspired the hearts of the brothers. After a long time of nervousness, they finally recovered their pride in the past. Everyone believed me very much. Knowing that I could say this, it must not be nonsense. I should indeed have reinforcements and the ability to resist the Buddha. Therefore, all the brothers were elated, and their faces were relieved At this moment, everyone gave up their worries for a short time and drank happily together. They used good mood to fight against the Buddha at any time.


    However, things always go against our wishes. When everyone is immersed in a cheerful atmosphere, even I have taken off the heavy pressure in my heart and put myself into the sea of self-confidence. Suddenly, my mobile phone received a short message. This sudden short message immediately sent me into hell full of hope.


    This is a short message from a strange number. The content of the message is simple and clear. It says: "from now on, until this time tomorrow, pay Dong will not let go, Zi Yi will die!"


    It''s a simple text message, which will blow me to pieces in an instant. The last eight words, deeply hurt my eyes, a brain Weng, do not know what to do, I was still burning passion, a moment was submerged, the heart left only panic and fear.


    The content of the message, between the lines, let me feel a strong sense of murder, this will never be a joke, can send such a message. Apart from the Buddha, I really can''t think of a second person. But how could I have expected that the Buddha, the godfather of the underworld, would have done such a thing. For his son, he was so insane that no matter how he said, Ziyi was his daughter-in-law. How could he do it!


    I thought that if I didn''t have any disputes with Ziyi, she would be safe, and the innocent would not be involved. But I didn''t think about it. Now that the Buddha is doing everything for his son, he is a famous person. He can do what he says. Since he said it, this matter will be done.


    Looking at the content of the text message, my heart jumped more and more fierce, and the panic in my heart was even more sharp and rising. What I was afraid of was not Buddha, but that she would kill Ziyi. In a trance, I quickly dialed this strange number, but the phone couldn''t get through. I''m so anxious that I''m almost crazy. My eyes are already red.


    All the brothers saw my abnormality, and the meeting hall fell into silence for a moment. The excitement on their faces all disappeared. All the people became cautious and asked me what happened. Of course, I didn''t hide it. I directly read the content of the message in front of everyone.


    After reading this text message, the expressions on the faces of the brothers became more and more dignified. Everyone knew about Ziyi and me. But when they met this kind of thing, the brothers were helpless. They just advised me to calm down and think about the way to deal with it. Of course, after a moment, the first thought in my mind was to find out whether Ziyi was really in danger.When I look at the faces of my brothers who are really concerned, my inner emotions become more and more complicated. They are right. No matter what the situation is, I have to calm down first. I can''t mess up my sense of propriety just by a text message. Although I guess that the strange number is Buddha''s, but there is no signature on the message. It is not certain that the Buddha is. Before the matter is clear, I must keep my mind. The top priority is to find out what Ziyi is It''s not dangerous.


    But I have not started to investigate this matter, a person came to the door, this person is Ziyi''s good friend, that fat child classmate.


    As soon as she saw me, she didn''t care about anything. She directly scolded me: "Suluo, you still don''t think it''s enough to harm Ziyi. Because I''m her best friend, I don''t like you, you son of a bitch!"


    As soon as the woman came in, she insulted me in front of all my brothers. She felt that she had the impulse to kill me. My brother saw this and wanted to drive her out. I was stopped by me. It was hard for me to see her. But I can be sure that Ziyi was in danger. Since she came for Ziyi, I didn''t blame her, just to her "Tell me quickly, what do you know? Is Ziyi really in trouble?"


    Hearing what I said, she yelled to me: "you say, it''s not all because of you, you son of a bitch. On Ziyi''s birthday day, she grabbed her husband Fu Dong, and forced to kiss Ziyi in front of everyone. She said those disgusting words, which made everyone think that you and Ziyi still have love. What''s more, the Buddha thinks it''s Ziyi who colludes with you to let his son fall into the trap It''s a dangerous situation. When the Buddha knew about it, he immediately took Ziyi for operation. I was with Ziyi at that time. The Buddha caught her without saying a word. Ziyi asked me to come to you. You should release Fu Dong quickly, otherwise he would kill Ziyi! "


    After listening to Ziyi''s friend''s words, my whole body was stiff. I finally understood why the Buddha would attack Ziyi. It turned out that all this was because of my stupid behavior at that time. It was in front of so many people that Ziyi was trapped. This made the Buddha bring his anger to Ziyi, and I hurt her.


    My heart trembled violently again, but I tried my best to restrain and calm myself. So I continued to ask her, "didn''t Ziyi explain that everything was forced by me? And do you know where Ziyi is now


    When she heard my question, she continued, "what''s the use of explanation? Buddha won''t listen at all. I don''t know where Ziyi is!"


    I can see that she is indeed a good friend of Ziyi. She is considered for Ziyi everywhere. Her appearance is not pretended. However, I especially want to save Ziyi now, but I really can''t release Fu Dong. My hatred for him is too deep and too deep. I finally caught him. Now I want to let him go. What can I do?


    The most important thing is that once I release Fu Dong, I will have no security. The Buddha will directly lead the army to press the territory. At that time, I will really be in menopause. Even with the help of Bai Qiuyan, Xie Yu and Qiqi, I am afraid it will be difficult to resist the storm of Buddha. If I release Fu Dong, I will not take care of it For the Buddha''s influence in this city is really unfathomable. I don''t know his own strength. If I don''t have Fu Dong''s chip in my hand, it means that both I and the people who help me will fall into crisis.


    In fact, if I let so many brothers and friends who died for me into crisis because of my personal feelings, it would be inappropriate. What''s more, Ziyi is now Fu Dong''s daughter-in-law. If I let Fu Dong go because of Fu Dong''s wife, there will be a stain on my reputation. In this way, who will die for me? Moreover, if I am so obedient, the Buddha will threaten me with Ziyi every day. How can I compete with him? I still have prestige in my brothers'' hearts? Xie Yu, Qiqi, Bai Qiuyan, who will help me like this?


    However, if Fu Dong is not released, how can I save Ziyi and assassinate him? This is obviously impossible. The mansion of the Buddha is as solid as gold. Before I see him, I may die in battle. Besides, there are countless masters around him.


    All of a sudden, I think of Fu Dong. He and Ziyi are legal couple. He is also deeply in love with Ziyi. He is also the most important person in this matter. He is the only way to rescue Ziyi. Thinking of this, I quickly took people to the place where Fu Dong was detained.


    I had thought that after a day''s torture, Fu Dong, who was seriously injured, would surely wear out his willpower. He would be afraid, he would beg for mercy. But obviously, I was wrong, totally wrong.


    One day, he also suffered a day of torture, but the young master''s strength is still there, he is still fearless, at the sight of my appearance, he was confused, suddenly with the blood of a chicken, suddenly came to the spirit, directly to me and called: "waste, you are not come to let me go!"


    I didn''t expect that Fu Dong would talk to me in this tone, as if he knew clearly in his heart that the Buddha would put pressure on me, and I would certainly let him go under the pressure of his Laozi. Did he trust Buddha too much or belittle me too much? His expression is still so arrogant, even if reduced to a prisoner, can still be so arrogant, which really makes me very unhappy, but also so helpless.From catching me and catching Fu Dong, I kept facing the pressure brought to me by various aspects, but I didn''t worry about it, and I didn''t put it in my heart. But Ziyi was in a crisis. This is what I ignored. At that time, she came to me. Why did I not leave her? I regretted that my heart would be crushed. I felt tired and exhausted. But no matter how high the pressure is, I try to calm myself. I suppress all my anger and frustration. I want to have a good talk with this young master Fu calmly. I hope I can use him to rescue Ziyi.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 332

    I really want to talk to Fudong this time, but seeing him as cheap, my anger is coming out of control immediately. The more he does, the more upset I am, the most annoying attitude is Fu Dong. I can keep holding him from killing him. It is the biggest limit. So, after hearing his words, I am not polite. I rush up directly and deal with the East and carry out a hard blow. At this moment, nothing can eliminate my anger. Only abusing him will my heart feel better.


    But Fu Dong was still a little powerful at the beginning, but after a period of ravages, he was already powerless and could not speak out. But his eyes at me were still deeply despised and disdainful. This is my especially disgusting eyes. But I took him to be able to do it. I can''t kill him immediately, because the Buddha has already grasped my lifeblood and let him be killed immediately I dare not come in disorder. I am not here to vent my emotions, but to help Ziyi out through him.


    So, I relieved my mood, then squatted down, pulled his collar and said, "pay the big master, tell you a message, your father has been mad to save you, but now he has threatened me with Ziyi''s life, and he killed Ziyi!"


    I know that Buddha doesn''t accept Ziyi''s daughter-in-law very much, but Fu Dong should be true love Ziyi. Therefore, he should not want Ziyi to die. It may be my only chance to start from him. As I thought, Fu Dong heard me, and his eyes changed, which means that he can''t say it.


    I saw him like this, I felt like a real opportunity, so I immediately took out a knife, put it on the neck of Fu Dong, and said to him coldly: "you have two ways to go now. First, call me and tell you that he quickly let Ziyi go. Second, that is death!"


    The subtle change in Fu Dong''s eyes made me see a glimmer of hope to save Ziyi. I believe that Fu Dong does not want Ziyi to die. He will surely persuade his father to let go. Besides, his only son, life and death, is in my hand. I want to pay for the East, he should listen to it.


    But I still think their father and son think too simple, they are not simple goods, I did not expect that after listening to my words, Fu Dong not only had no worries, but suddenly grinned, showing a deep smile. It was that evil and scornful smile.


    With this strange smile, he tried his best to say to me, "sulo, sulo, you can''t help but look down on my dad, do you think I can change his mind? No one can change what he decides. It doesn''t work if you kill me. If you really worry about Ziyi, the best way is to put me away! "


    Fu Dong, who seems weak, is very solemn in tone. He is more confident in his words. He is not lying, but he is like grasping the straw of saving his life, making him more and more energetic. I suddenly thought that day, I first met with the Buddha master, and faked to persuade him to let me go. But in that time, the Buddha didn''t give it to Fu Dong in the face of so many people A little bit of face. It can be seen that Fu Dong has not much right of speech in front of the Buddha. Can he not shake the Buddha''s idea.


    Indeed, if you can become a generation of Lords, it will not be possible without any means. Maybe, if you really push him into a hurry, he will not care about the life of this son, just to make me crumble. However, it is absolutely impossible for me to give in to him so easily. Therefore, I directly pinch the dagger, and push it down the throat of Fu Dong, and then I say to him maliciously: "Fu Dong, I also advise you not to play tricks with me. I don''t believe you want to be immortal, and call quickly if I know, otherwise, I will do it!"


    At this moment, I saw a strong sense of murders, as if he did not cooperate with me again, I would really kill him. However, in the face of my intimidation, Fu Dong still had no fear, some of which was the playfulness of that face. He seemed to be afraid of death or not afraid of me. Then he said to me, "to be honest, my dad is the most hated person to be threatened. Since he will take Ziyi to threaten you, he must be forced by you. If you don''t want Ziyi to go wrong, you will immediately let me go, otherwise, you should know the consequences you will bear! "


    Fu Dong''s voice is full of threat. He is not afraid of death, and he is his biggest capital. He means that the Buddha has been forced by me to make a unique move. If I don''t compromise, the Buddha will surely kill Ziyi, even ignore his son''s life and death, and fight me in an all-round way. His weight always weighs on me. I only hold the life and death of Fu Dong here. But the Buddha holds Ziyi under his control, which is equivalent to mastering the lifeblood of all my brothers and me. If we want to fight, we will only get the consequences of burning jade and stone.


    However, it is difficult to get a proper solution to this matter. But Fudong also expects that I can''t kill him now. He dare to deny what I said to him so cheaply. Even, he dare to threaten me and let me let him go. Now, I am somehow passive, which makes my anger burn again. So, in this case At the moment, I was too lazy to negotiate with Fu Dong, clenched my fist, and then gave him another massage. I didn''t stop until Fu Dong was completely unconscious.


    Then I took the sunflower and they went back. Back at headquarters, I immediately called Shen Muchen to discuss the countermeasures. I explained the matter of Ziyi''s arrest to them in detail. However, there was no way to deal with the brothers. However, from an objective perspective, the brothers still felt that they could not let go back to the mountain. Everyone also understood that once I compromised, the consequences would be unthinkable. The general opinion of everyone is to bet with the Buddha. After all, Fu Dong is the only son of the Buddha. If he is in the hands of the Buddha, he will not be in trouble. Nearly half a hundred years old, he will not sacrifice his son to kill Ziyi.The brothers do not support the release of people. After all, Fu Dong is not only my personal security, but also everyone''s security. Even if he wants to lose this insurance, he will be killed, not released. Because my best brother, Chen Haoran, died of him. It''s hard to let him go so easily. Let alone my brothers, even myself All of them can''t pass the psychological barrier, so I understand and agree with my brothers'' ideas.


    At the meeting, I didn''t make any statement. I just kept silent. After the meeting, I went back to have a rest. I lay in bed but couldn''t sleep. I had been thinking about this matter. The more I thought, the more upset I was. But I still tried to think about how to find a way to get the best of both worlds. But I wasted most of my brain cells, and I didn''t come up with one.


    The next day, I got up early. I was so worried that I received another bad news, that is, the city has really changed. Director Zhuang, who has been holding this incident for me, was transferred at this time. Kang Ming''s father, deputy director Kang, took his place and became the head of the Municipal Public Security Bureau.


    Don''t think about it. It must be the Buddha''s work. He really knows everything. Originally, if you want to save Ziyi, you can find director Zhuang for help through the relationship between the white and Taoist. But now the Buddha that I rely on has left. My old enemy, Kang Ming''s father, has taken office as the director. This is a bolt from the blue to me.


    Sure enough, shortly after receiving this news, the police came to my place to find fault and said that someone reported illegal activities in my field and wanted to conduct a comprehensive search. I know that the purpose of their coming is to find Fu Dong and find out his whereabouts from my chassis. Although the police finally failed to find someone, they took up the team and went back. But through this, I deeply felt that the Buddha had begun to act seriously. That is to say, regardless of whether I let Fu Dong go or not, I''m afraid it would not come to a good end. I have completely angered him, The days ahead will be stormy.


    My original intention was to use fu Dong to delay time until my father brought someone to support me, but I still underestimated the ferocity of the Buddha. He didn''t give me this opportunity. I had no time left. I even sent a message to the Buddha that if they dared to move Ziyi, I would immediately kill Fu Dong.


    But this move was useless to the Buddha. He didn''t give me any room to discuss. Moreover, his attitude was very tough. He had to let Fu Dong go home first. He didn''t even give me the chance to let someone go at the same time. Because Ziyi was the person of Fu family, they had no reason to give it to me. My only choice was to let people go. This made me feel helpless and didn''t know what to do okay.


    But I made up my mind this time and I would never compromise. Otherwise, I really couldn''t convince my brothers. Originally, we didn''t have the confidence to compete with Buddha this time. But because of faith, brothers shared weal and woe with me. And my faith also moved other people. Bai Qiuyan, Xie Yu and Qiqi were willing to help me. I believe that as long as we are condensed together This is a powerful force, and it is not impossible to defeat Buddha.


    But other people are willing to help me. If I let Fu Dong save Ziyi''s life, I''m afraid I will lose all support. Xie Yu''s boss does not like me and Ziyi together, Bai Qiuyan is nothing, Qiqi has nothing to say, but I want to go because of other people''s wife, from the enemy himself. In other words, if I save someone else''s wife and let myself sink into the fire, I will lose my heart. But I love Ziyi. I don''t want her to die for me in vain, but I don''t want to be trapped by the Buddha. I don''t want to let Fu Dong go and put myself in danger.


    However, after struggling for so long, I still couldn''t think of a good way. It just made my heart more and more worried. What made me collapse was that at noon, I suddenly got a big news, that is, the angry Buddha had no patience with me. He had already sent out the news, saying that Ziyi didn''t abide by women''s principles, colluded with adulterers and harmed his son, He will bury Ziyi alive at the mass grave in Xicheng at 4:00 this afternoon.


    This news shocked the whole underground world. Everyone knows the Buddha''s means. He is invincible in this city. No matter whether he is a gangster or a white one, he has an eye on everything. He wants to kill people like trampling on an ant. However, now that he wants to bury his daughter-in-law alive, everyone is shocked.


    When I got the news, I immediately collapsed. I really can''t imagine what I would be like if Ziyi was buried alive by the Buddha. Originally, I have been hesitating. I want to save Ziyi, but I can''t think of any way, because I can''t release Fudong. Even if I take Ziyi''s safety into consideration, I will never release Fudong, which will only let me die It''s faster.


    But now, I got the news, I deeply understand my heart, I really can''t do to ignore Ziyi, because I still love, my heart can''t put her, I care about her life and death, my mind, can''t help but come up with all the things that Ziyi experienced, happy, sad, sad, these are my deepest The memory of carve, if I say, I don''t know Ziyi''s suffering is good, although I don''t know what her suffering is, but now, I clearly know that Ziyi married Fu Dong, and I can''t bear to let Ziyi be buried alive.If Ziyi is really dead this time, I will kill Fu Dong and kill the Buddha. Can I live in peace of mind in the future? Can I live fast in the future? Obviously, this is absolutely impossible. Therefore, after learning the news that the Buddha is going to bury Ziyi alive in public, I can''t sit still for a moment. I have to act immediately and prepare to release Fu Dong in exchange for Ziyi''s safety.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 333

    For my impulse to act, we all keep advising me, let me not be rash, but, the matter has come to this point, can I calm down? This pain is more painful than killing me, what should I do, what can I do, what I want to do, who can tell me!


    Shen Muwu said: "the more calm I see in the city, the more I can understand this situation, the more you want to understand me No action. Why? Isn''t it because Fu Dong is in our hands? If you compromise and let Fu Dong go, then we will really suffer the disaster of extinction. At that time, not only we will die, but also Ziyi will die! "


    Shen Muchen''s words point out the main idea. Think about it carefully, he''s right. Even if I let Fu Dong go, the Buddha can''t let Ziyi go. Since he has already sent out a message that Ziyi doesn''t abide by women''s principles and wants to bury her alive, how can he release Ziyi afterwards and let her continue to be Fu Dong''s daughter-in-law? Even if Fu Dong is in love with Ziyi, it''s impossible. Isn''t that a fight in your face? In other words, I think it''s impossible to rescue Ziyi.


    Thinking of these, my head cracked. At this time, Bai Qiuyan came and sent me a message, that is, in the Western District, countless black forces have gathered, and even the alliance against me organized yesterday has all gone there. The Buddha''s own forces are all concentrated in the Western District, which indicates that he is about to make great moves Yes.


    Of course, Bai Qiuyan certainly knew that the Buddha wanted to bury Ziyi alive. Therefore, Bai Qiuyan came to tell me that this was a trap, and let me throw myself into the trap. Unlike me, although he cared about Ziyi, he was not as flustered as I was, and all he showed was calm.


    Bai Qiuyan also means that even if I let Fu Dong go, the Buddha will not stop. His purpose this time is to lead me to the past and kill me all at once. Otherwise, he would not be so enthusiastic and let all the forces concentrate on the mass graves in the western district. If he just killed a woman, there was no need for him to make such a big fight. He should be ready to go there Today, I was completely wiped out.


    Bai Qiuyan asked me not to die. He told me that this time, the Buddha almost covered half of the black forces in the whole city. Even if I gathered more people, I could not compete with it, let alone rescue Ziyi. The only way I can get away from it now is only two ways. One is to hold down Fu Dong as the last guarantee. The second, of course, which I have always resisted, is to escape.


    Bai Qiuyan''s words broke my broken heart to the bottom again. I really didn''t expect that the Buddha would be so cruel that he didn''t give me room to maneuver. He wanted to kill me. At this moment, I couldn''t help thinking back to the Buddha''s words that day: "this city is really quiet for too long!"


    All of a sudden, I felt a little regret. I had already known that I would have promised the Buddha to let Fu Dong go. In that case, at least Ziyi would not be involved. But now, I let Ziyi fall into an irreparable situation, but I can''t do anything to save her. Indeed, I also know that even if I let go of Fu Dong, the Buddha will not give up. He will definitely kill me and never leave any room for recovery. Otherwise, he will be a godfather of the underworld in recent years.


    Is it true that I am in a dead end? What can I do in this situation?


    Let Ziyi''s safety be ignored and run away?


    Let Fu Dong go and wait for the Buddha''s army to trample me flat?


    At this moment, I suddenly felt very tired, and my heart was exhausted to the extreme. However, I had no other way, or there was no other choice. My brothers didn''t support me and let Fu Dong go. Now, after listening to Bai Qiuyan''s words, they were even less supportive. All the people on the scene were talking about what to do next. Let people go and bufangq


    me My heart was extremely tangled and distressed. The nervous line was very tight. The whole person was hovering on the edge of collapse. While my brothers were talking in succession, I clenched my fist and roared to everyone on the scene: "OK, don''t say it!"


    At that time, the original noisy scene suddenly returned to silence, and everyone''s eyes were on me, with different eyes. At this moment, my mood is really incomparably complex, let go of people or not, two kinds of sounds twinkle in my ears, let my brain explode, but I am too clear, they said are not wrong, brother''s views have concerns, I can understand.


    In the eyes of my brothers, I can''t let Fu Dong go, let alone go to the mass graves in the western district. In that case, I will not only be unable to save Ziyi, but will also kill myself. But all this was caused by me. I made an irreparable mistake, so I should face it. I couldn''t escape it, and I couldn''t escape. So, when all of us were stunned, I said, "I''ve decided to rescue Ziyi, because I owe her too much!"


    My voice just dropped, the brothers immediately persuade way: "big brother, but."Before they finished, I interrupted and looked at the worried eyes of the brothers. I also knew what they were going to say next. I stopped for a moment and said, "don''t worry, brothers, today''s thing is caused by me. I have to face it bravely. Ziyi is my favorite woman, and because I was arrested, I can''t watch her die or ignore her Gu, don''t persuade me about this today! "


    My words are beyond doubt and express my firm determination. My brothers can''t say anything after listening to them. However, everyone''s faces became serious. Although they didn''t speak any more, they were not willing to. It made me feel bad to see my brothers like this. I knew that I would inevitably let my brothers down. Unconsciously, I took out a cigarette and started smoking.


    After taking a few puffs, my mood was relieved, so I said again, "the Buddha is mainly aimed at me, which has nothing to do with you. This time I''m going to save Ziyi. It''s enough for me to go alone. Brothers, I''d better hide to avoid being implicated. If I die, Shen Muchen will take my place. Remember, develop the guild well and don''t take revenge for me! "


    My expression is very serious, my voice sounds calm, but it contains the deepest solemn and stirring. I want to end everything with my own life. This crisis is not so big. Even if I take all my brothers, it''s also a way of suicide. I don''t want my brother to accompany me to death in vain. I don''t have the qualification, but I can''t watch Ziyi die. Now, This is the only way to do it.


    But I have no support for this method. Of course, my brothers will not watch me die. This is a life of death. They all firmly disagree. However, no one can change what I have decided. I then added, "remember, this is an order. No one can disobey it."


    At this moment, my body is full of Wang Ba breath, and my words are full of endless dignity. Therefore, brothers are not good to say anything, just calm face, full of anxiety.


    My decision is the only thing I can do. Shen Muchen is my good brother and the one I trust most. No one will refuse to give him the organization that I give everything. Moreover, Shen Muchen is a smart man, and the fire of war will develop better in his hands.


    Shen, of course, did not want to see me dead


    He did not say much, just called my name, but his eyes to me, is deeply reluctant and helpless, he does not want me to blindly do stupid things, I know Shen Muchen''s heart, know that he cares about me, but even he, also can not change my determination, I just hugged Shen Muchen, whispered in his ear: "Muchen, you should I should know my character. If Ziyi dies because of me, I will live worse than death. You can hide with my brothers and don''t let everyone be implicated by me. If I can''t come back this time, you will be the leader of the war! "


    With that, I patted Shen Muchen on the shoulder, representing my trust in him. And Shen Muchen see me like this, the expression appears more sad, however, he is the person who knows me best, see even oneself can''t persuade me, also did not continue to say what.


    Due to the lack of time, there was no point in further discussion. Immediately, I said to the brothers present: "take care of yourself!"


    Finish saying, I resolutely turn around, free and easy left the public''s sight.


    I walked out of the headquarters with a resolute heart. As soon as I came out, all the brothers were reluctant to follow me. Even a lot of people expressed their determination to follow me through fire and water and die together. But the more brothers are like this, the more I can''t let them die. Therefore, I ordered them again: "don''t you listen to my command £¿¡±


    However, after I said this, my brothers still went back. However, there were still a group of people who were not affected. They were just like a group of robots. They didn''t listen to anything, just to protect my safety. They were the people brought by wasabi. To tell you the truth, these people are not my subordinates. They follow my father''s orders. Here is to protect me. See me now When a person goes to die, they certainly quit. They have to follow me, especially the wasabi, who has been following me since I came out. They have never left me.


    But since I knew that it was a trap, I went to jump by myself because I could decide my own life and death power, while others would jump for me. I can''t afford it, and I don''t have the qualification. I can''t let this group of people accompany me to die. They are all heroes and heroes. No matter where they go, they can make a world of strong men. Why give me in vain Life, so, I directly to the wasabi command: "well, wasabi, you don''t have to follow me, so you will only lose your life in vain, you can rest assured, I will protect myself, strive for safety to save people out!"


    Wasabi listened to my words, the expression is always indifferent, he stares at me, the voice is low said: "I promised your father, before he comes, make sure you are safe!"


    Wasabi''s words are still so simple and clear. A word can express his determination. Although his expression can''t speak, I can also guess his heart. He certainly doesn''t want me to die in vain, but he also saw that so many of my brothers could not persuade me, so he didn''t open his mouth to stop me. He just showed everything with his actions and showed that he was willing to give up his life Protect me even if I die.I was staring at the expressionless wasabi and said in a deep voice, "I know what you mean, but you don''t have to follow me. Today''s business is urgent. I can''t wait for my father to come. Now, I have to go and save people immediately!"


    With that, I resolutely sat on my sports car, but they still wanted to follow. I immediately recovered my stern look and said to them, "don''t follow me, this is an order!"


    There was a sense of authority that I couldn''t disobey, and there was a little anger in my expression. I knew that it would never make sense to reason with them. They only obeyed my father''s orders, but if I wanted to stop them from joining me, I had to get angry and solve the problem with my attitude.


    Perhaps, wasabi also understood my attitude is firm, finally, he finally stopped, did not continue to follow me, just a deep look at me. I finally glanced at the brothers behind me and Shen Muchen with complex expression. Then, I quickly started the car and went straight away.


    Under the gaze of all the people, I stepped on the accelerator and kept accelerating. The car was flying with dust. Soon I was out of sight. Instead of driving directly to the west side, I went to the place where Fu Dong was held. After all, he is also one of the main characters of the story.


    When I arrived there, it was already 2:30 in the afternoon. The time was very tight. I ran in directly without delay. When I pushed the door, I saw Dong Zhiming and they were fighting against the landlords. Just like the last time when they were guarding the song Qingfeng, these brothers had suffered a lot. They kept here every step of the way and worked hard to make a lot of instant noodles and biscuits on the ground They didn''t have a meal of hot food, and didn''t sleep soundly. Although it was very hard and this kind of life suffered a lot, they didn''t complain. When they saw me coming in, they immediately called out to me respectfully: "brother, you''re here!"


    I looked at Dong Zhiming and said from the bottom of my heart: "you have been working hard these days!"


    Hearing what I said, Dong Zhiming was the first one to get up and walk up to me. He said with a smile, "boss, we should do this!"


    When Dong Zhiming said this, his expression and tone were sincere, without affectation. When I heard his reply, I was really happy. After a pause, I said, "OK, now there''s nothing for you. You can go back and have a good rest."


    However, Dong Zhiming was not happy, but was at a loss. He asked, "brother, what''s the matter?"


    I don''t want to tell them too much, because I want to tell the truth about me. According to their character, I want to accompany me to die. At that time, I have to delay time to explain a lot to them and waste time. Therefore, I said to them decisively: "it''s nothing. You go back first. I''ll deal with the matter of Fudong."


    My words were full of moral, and my expression was extremely serious. Dong Zhiming was also very sensible. He did not continue to ask me the truth. After a short silence, he said goodbye to me directly. After Dong Zhiming left, there were only two people left in the small house, I and Fu Dong.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 334

    After two days of torture, this young master Fu''s spirit has worn off a lot. In addition, the blade on his body has been inflamed because he has not been properly treated. His body is almost exhausted to the extreme, and the pain is certainly not mild. However, when I saw that I asked Dong Zhiming and his wife to leave and lay groaning on the ground, Fu Dong couldn''t help giving a trace of strength.


    His haughty look was revealed again, and even a sinister smile appeared on his lips. He said to me, "sulo, I tell you, it''s too late to let me go now."


    His body has been tortured like that, but he is still arrogant towards me, but at the moment I have no time to talk to him, and I have no mind to compete with him. Now, my only belief is to try my best to rescue Ziyi. I will take Fu Dong''s dog life to save Ziyi''s life. Even if I know that I will die this time, I will fight for it once, even if there is one Silk chance, I will not give up.


    At least, I want to let Ziyi know that I did not abandon her, I am still the one who is willing to give up her life for her. My heart has never changed for her. At that time, even if I can''t save her life, or even take my own life, I can die without regret.


    Then, I went to his side, did not speak to him, the hands and feet are tied him, carried to the shoulder, carried out.


    Seeing that I made such a move, Fu Dong was more determined. I was going to let him go. He became more and more proud, and his spirit was much better than before. He did not stop on my shoulder. All the way, he said that he attacked me and belittled me. He said that I would kill him every day without shame. In the end, he didn''t admit his advice. He said that I didn''t know what to do with him. He wanted to die ¡£


    Perhaps, from seeing my first face, Fu Dong hated me from the bottom of his heart. Later, every time he saw me, he used his high attitude to satirize me and despise me. Up to now, when he saw me, he could not kill him and let him go. He even attacked me sparingly.


    His every word, like a needle, deeply stabbed into my heart, stabbed me hard. I once swore that I would kill him in any case and let him regret his ignorance. But at this moment, I didn''t put his contempt on my heart. Now I have only Ziyi in my heart. In order to save her, even a trace of life, I have to compromise with reality. For her, I can endure everything.


    After going out, I immediately put Fu Dong on the copilot, and then I got on the car. However, as soon as I got on the bus, Fu Dong said to me, "Suluo, I''m very uncomfortable. You untie me first. If you behave well, I can make you die faster. Otherwise, I will make you worse than death!"


    I don''t know where the strength comes from. Fu Dong, at the moment, is more arrogant and arrogant. This prisoner becomes the king of heaven in a moment. I feel that if I listen to him more, I will easily kill him. So, I hit him in the face directly. Then, I said to him in a cruel voice: Fu Dong, you''d better pray for your father to let go of Ziyi, Otherwise, you will die! "


    My voice was extremely cold, without a trace of emotion. Then, without looking at him any more, I turned my hair to move the car and set off towards the west side.


    however, Fu Dong, the co driver, was honest after being beaten by me. Maybe, he really realized that I was going to kill him. However, when he found that I was still a little rusty in driving skills, he drove the car Fast, he was also a little scared, and said to me, "sulo, what are you driving so fast for? Do you want to die?"


    Seeing this arrogant Fu Dong, I was a little frightened. My heart suddenly became more happy. I turned my head slightly and said to him casually, "I didn''t want to come back alive when I went to save Ziyi this time."


    My voice sounds casual, but with endless spirit. Fu Dong looks even worse when he sees me like this. However, he doesn''t say anything more. He just looks at me with his eyes all the time. After a long pause, he starts to say, "it seems that you have a deep love for Ziyi. You dare to save people by yourself!"


    His words were full of arrogance and provocation, and it seemed that I would die. I didn''t pay any more attention to him. I just drove along very fast. At 3:45 p.m., I arrived at the outskirts of the post in the western district. It could be regarded as a suburb outside the suburbs. It was desolate and uninhabited. Even the passing vehicles were very few.


    The Buddha chose the place here. It can be seen that he is waiting for me to enter the tiger''s mouth. When the time comes, I will kill one by one. His purpose is to kill me. In this extremely remote place, you can kill people and set fire to whatever you want. Even if something happens, it is easy to suppress this matter with the Buddha''s ability.


    When I came here, I was still in a stable state of mind, and even had a sense of relief from giving up my life to die. But when I came here, my pride seemed to be dissipated. Instead, it was an uncontrollable fear. This fear directly penetrated into every cell in my body. My whole body seemed to be covered by the breath of death, which made my hair stand up Get up, cold beat a shiver, although it is the day, but still some uncomfortable.


    Of course, Fu Dong''s mentality is not better than mine. Seeing that I brought him to a cemetery circle, he also seemed nervous and curious. He directly asked me, "I said, Suluo, why did you bring me here?"Maybe he thought I wanted to bury him alive. While carrying him, I said in a cold voice: "you don''t know. This is the place your father chose. He will bury Ziyi alive here. If Ziyi is really dead, you will be buried here too!"


    After that, I carried Fu Dong to speed up the pace and walked toward the inside. As expected, there were solitary graves everywhere. Every step I took inside, I felt a little more scared. When I felt sick, suddenly, a clear mobile phone ring broke through the silence around this week and pierced into my ears, which made me scared.


    This harsh cell phone ring suddenly reminds me of it in the graveyard. It sounds very penetrating and makes my heart shake. After a pause, I directly throw Fu Dong to the ground and answer the phone. Immediately, a concerned female voice comes from the other end of the phone: "Suluo, where are you now?"


    This voice is very familiar to me. Without hesitation, I recognized that it was Bai Ling''s voice. When she called me at this time, I could not help feeling panic, I tried to ease the next thought, perfunctory way to her: "where can I be, of course, in school, what''s the matter?"


    I try my best to express my voice naturally. However, Bai Ling seems to know my present situation and directly says to me, "OK, don''t lie to me. I know all about it. Are you going to die for Ziyi?"


    Bai Ling''s tone is a little complicated. It seems that she is a little jealous, but she is more sad. I can understand her mood at the moment. This woman who has paid too much for me is really too sorry for her. Now she is still pregnant. As a man, I should be responsible for her, but I didn''t, but I left her for another girl, even To die for another girl, how can Bai Ling bear it.


    I can''t make up for my guilt for her. What I can do now is to try my best to make her not worry about me. So, I forced myself to calm down again and replied to her, "well, I''m going to save Ziyi, but I''m not going to die. I''m sure. Don''t worry, I won''t have an accident!"


    Although, I know in my heart that this is definitely a life of death. No matter whether I can save or not, I''m afraid I will die. Because the Buddha can''t let me go. I have no chance to escape from this trap. However, I continue to deceive Han Shuang with lies, hoping that she won''t be too sad.


    But Bai Ling didn''t believe me at all. After a moment''s silence, her hoarse voice came over: "Suluo, you are still young, and you have a lot of things to do. Is it worth dying in vain like this? If I were Ziyi, I didn''t want you to die! "


    At the end of the day, Bai Ling almost cried and her voice choked. She was right. If Ziyi knew I was going to die, she would not want to. But even then, I couldn''t let Ziyi''s safety be ignored. I couldn''t do it. I couldn''t do it. Therefore, I had to continue to pretend to be strong and said to Bai Ling, "OK, ling''er, I''ll be OK. Believe me, you can take care of yourself. When my side''s affairs are finished, I''ll pick a time to see you!"


    After listening to my words, Bai Ling completely sobbed. This woman, who has always been strong and independent, can''t help crying at this moment. All her worries and worries are reflected in this cry. It took a long time for her to suppress her collapse and said to me sadly, "don''t you want to wait until the baby is born?"


    Children? When I heard these two words, my inner emotions stirred up very badly. I could abandon Bai Ling mercilessly. But the child in her belly is my flesh and blood. I can''t even see the face of the child now, and I may die. How can I bear it? I stood still for a long time, and then said to her sonorously, "don''t worry, I promise you, it will be OK £¡¡±


    Now I can only do so to deceive him, because I really don''t know how to answer Bai Ling. I know more clearly that even if I don''t give up, no matter how unwilling I am, I can''t change my determination at this moment. It''s urgent for me to save Ziyi, and it''s absolutely impossible for me to retreat.


    Bai Ling also knows what I''m like. Seeing that she can''t persuade me, she doesn''t persuade me any more. She just sobs at me and says, "OK, I know. I''ll wait for you to come back and name the child!"


    After that, she hung up the phone without waiting for me to reply. I held my cell phone tightly, and tears swirled in my eyes. I tried my best not to let it flow out. My heart was very sour. The sound of Bai Ling echoed in my ears for a long time, which made me more and more difficult to bear. Before that, my most firm belief was to save Ziyi, as long as she could live Come on, even if I''m dead, it doesn''t matter, but at this moment, I received a call from Bai Ling. When I arrived at the critical moment, I suddenly realized that I can''t die like this. I still have too many things to do. I can''t break my promise. It''s my Suluo to do what I say.


    And my brothers, my old father, and those who helped me, I can''t repay. I just die like this. It''s really irresponsible and cowardly. I can''t do this, absolutely not.


    Just as I was struggling, Fu Dong''s voice rang and pulled me back from my loss of consciousness. He suddenly joked to me: "Oh, what''s the matter? Are you afraid? Still afraid to go? "I can hear that he is deliberately provoking me. I didn''t pay attention to him. Just, in my mind, I can''t help but come up with the scene of Ziyi. The woman who has experienced life and death with me, deeply loved by me, and has been injured many times by me, I can''t let her ignore. Even if it''s death, I will die with her, if she doesn''t see it when she is in danger I, she will feel that I gave up her, she will be very uneasy when she dies, even a ghost will not let me go. But if she could see me at the most helpless time, her heart would not be so painful, and maybe she would forgive me for sorry for her. In short, however, no matter how Ziyi looked at me, I could not let my favorite woman die.


    Thinking of this, my faith in my heart was strengthened again. I put aside all my thoughts and completely relaxed myself. Self confidence filled me again, which made me strong. Then, I directly bent down to shoulder Fu Dong again and made great strides towards the goal


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 335

    The place here is rugged and the car can''t drive up. I can only carry Fu Dong forward. After walking for more than ten minutes, I can finally see the figure in front of me. In front of me is a relatively flat land, which is full of dense people. It is full of momentum. The scene is vast and magnificent. Compared with the huge of each other, I am so small by myself, but I am not at all Don''t be afraid. I knew for a long time that they had thousands of troops waiting for me.


    On the contrary, seeing the more people on the other side, the sadness and heroism in my heart has changed into joy. With so many people supporting, it is worth dying. Therefore, after seeing those countless people, my pace became faster. I took a strong step and walked towards the Buddha.


    Fu Dong saw the sudden rise in front of him, as if he had seen the light. His face, which had been gloomy, finally eased. His gloomy and powerless eyes also gave out the light of hope. At this moment, he felt that he had been saved and was uneasy about me again.


    After walking for a long time, I left Fu Dong on the ground when there was a long distance from the stalemate in front of me. Then, I carefully looked at the people in front of me. At this time, I found that Ziyi was not here, and the Buddha was not here.


    It seems that the vast army in front of me is not the Buddha''s own people at all, because they are dressed in all kinds of clothes. More importantly, I know some of the leaders. They led people to harass my hall yesterday. Obviously, the people in front of me are to please the Buddha, and the Allies formed by the small forces in this city are to attack me.


    This is the last thing I can think of. Just a few miscellaneous soldiers have such momentum. I feel that they are much stronger than my own. However, there will be as many as 500 people in this group, which is equivalent to a big gang. It can be seen that the appeal of Buddha is not blowing out. He hardly needs to do it himself I was completely crushed.


    As you know, these 500 odd people are only formed by some small organizations and small gangs, and there are their own forces under the Buddha''s hand. If all of them are assembled, it is estimated that there will be as many as 3000 people. This number is almost frightening. It is no wonder that no one dares to provoke the Buddha in this city, and the number can catch up with an army. Who dares Easily offended.


    At this moment, I felt the oppression at the same time, my heart suddenly had a trace of happiness, fortunately, I did not bring my brothers to come, if anyone accompanied me, it would really accompany me to die. I know in my heart that the front of these seemingly extraordinary miscellaneous army, in fact, is the pioneer force of Buddha, just cannon fodder. I concluded that he was in the dark, must have hidden a lot of their own people, I am sure that around here has been full of Buddha''s ambush, my situation at the moment seems to have entered the Buddha''s trap..


    However, although I am weak, I am not afraid. No matter how dangerous my situation is, my only concern is Ziyi''s safety. However, I have observed her for several times in the distance, but I still can''t see her figure. However, I was surprised to find that someone was digging a hole in front of me on the left. When I noticed, the big pit had already formed, Its capacity is enough to hold a coffin. Of course, not to mention now, the pit must be prepared for Ziyi.


    At the thought of these, I could no longer calm down, and quickly called out to the front: "I want to see Ziyi!"


    My voice was very loud and clear, and the echo on the scene did not dissipate, and it was deeply transmitted into everyone''s ears. When those people heard my words, they focused their attention on me. Perhaps, in their hearts, they could not believe that I was alone in Longtan. Therefore, there were people on the other side standing at the highest point, scanning around.


    When I was convinced that I didn''t bring anyone, the leader of the other party couldn''t help shouting at me. They yelled at me one after another, and all kinds of voices came one after another: "sulo, are your brothers scared away, how can you die alone?"


    "I have to say that your brothers have self-knowledge. They know that they are not the opponents of the Buddha, so they didn''t come to die. But how come you are still so stubborn now? You have to come here. As long as you release young master Fu, we promise to keep your whole body!"


    "Yes, let it go quickly. We''ll do it lightly!"


    "Sulo, you''d better kill yourself, so that our brothers don''t do it!"


    "Ah, I don''t look at myself in the mirror. The courage from there is against the Buddha!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    These seemingly eldest words also led to other people''s emotions. Many people could not help blaming me. At this moment, they seemed to be filled with righteous indignation. Everyone looked at me badly, and everyone wanted to satirize me. I felt that they could drown me directly by spitting. Of course, I didn''t want to waste water with them. My time was very long So, when those people swore at me, I pulled Fu Dong up from the ground, kicked him in the hind leg and made him kneel on the ground.


    Immediately, I took out a dagger and put it on Fu Dong''s neck. It was such a simple action that directly subdued the other party. The man didn''t dare to speak any more, and the scene suddenly returned to silence. Obviously, these villains cared about Fu Dong''s life very much.I saw that the scene was silent. I immediately opened my voice and called out to the crowd: "Buddha, I want to talk to you. You come out quickly, or I will kill your son immediately!"


    At this juncture, I don''t need to talk to him any more. I''ll lose both sides in a big way. Although my personal strength is small, my momentum is full of lofty sentiments. My voice is loud and clear, and the echo has been floating in the air. As soon as my voice falls, the people in front of me disperse. They retreat orderly on both sides, revealing a broad road in the middle There are more than ten people at the end of the crowd, and I can see them in an instant. The one who takes the lead is the one I want to see, the tall Buddha!


    At this time, he was dressed in a Tang suit. His head was shiny. He had a standard big back and a typical leader''s posture. His left hand was holding two walnuts and his right hand was holding a cigar. Behind him, there are more than a dozen bodyguards wearing sunglasses. The momentum of these people is very deep. But from a distance, I can feel that their force value will never be low. It looks terrible. Obviously, those are real masters.


    It seems that the Buddha really spent a lot of effort to deal with me. However, his large lineup only welcomed me. Although there are no thousands of troops behind me, I am not afraid at all. I have given up the idea of life, and death is not so terrible for me.


    The Buddha stopped when he came to a distance from me. As soon as he stopped, the grass on the wall immediately called out: "Buddha!"


    The cry was heroic and full of respect, as if the Buddha was their father. For their cry, the Buddha did not just nod his head, and then he turned his eyes to me.


    When he saw me coming alone, his eyes were a little disappointed. He took a deep puff of cigar, and then said faintly, "let me go!"


    In the face of me, who he despised, the Buddha was too lazy to talk nonsense. As soon as he appeared, he pointed out the main idea and asked me to release his son.


    At this moment, Fu Dong, kneeling on the ground, saw his Laozi coming, and the real person was all back to light. He was already weak and his spirit was in a flash. He was not afraid that I was going to kill his knife. He struggled for a few times and said angrily to me: "let me go!"


    Sure enough, like his father, like his son, are all like a dog, have unparalleled arrogance, one when the emperor, the other when the prince, no one put me in the eyes of this small person. Although the Buddha doesn''t like to be threatened, his son''s life has been pinched in my hand, and my safety can only rely on Fu Dong. I want to use his only chip to find a way to rescue Ziyi. Therefore, I directly put a dagger on Fu Dong''s throat, and then, he yelled to the Buddha in front of him: "Buddha, if you don''t want your son to die in front of you Let Ziyi go first. As long as she is safe, I will release your son


    Buddha listened to my words, his eyes suddenly cold, but he didn''t say anything, just gently waved his hand, immediately, on the right side of the place flashed a few big men, one of them also carried a sack on his shoulder, the things in the sack have been shaking, it is obvious that there is a person inside.


    Suddenly, my heart hurt fiercely for a moment, and my heart couldn''t help it. I really didn''t expect that the Buddha would be so inhumane. Anyway, Ziyi is his daughter-in-law. Even if she implicated Fu Dong, she shouldn''t be so abused. After all, she is a woman. The Buddha''s methods are really cruel and can do all kinds of things.


    But what made me more worried was that as soon as the big man lifted out the sack containing Ziyi, he threw it directly into the dug hole without saying a word. His action was very rude, and I immediately felt that my heart was like a broken one, very, very uncomfortable.


    As the sack fell to the ground, the devil like Buddha opened his mouth again and said, "let me go for the last time!"


    His voice sounds very calm, but there is a deep threat. If I don''t let Fu Dong go, he will really start to bury Ziyi alive. At this moment, I really see the Buddha''s means. He is too decisive and does not give the opponent any room to discuss. His method is too tolerant. He can be so rude to a woman, even if someone has a soft side He doesn''t care. It seems that if you want to have a real foothold on this road, you must be ruthless.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 336

    Buddha, the old fox, must have understood my business in advance. At the moment, seeing me enter danger alone for Ziyi, I can judge my unswerving love for her. I will compromise for Ziyi. Therefore, he dares to threaten me so recklessly.


    Now, I changed from active to passive, but I also knew that if I compromised and let Fu Dong go, people like them who must report their revenge would not let Ziyi go. In that case, Ziyi and I would really die here and become a pair of desperate mandarin ducks. If you don''t, you''ll be defeated by me.


    So, even if I worry about Ziyi''s safety, I can''t let the Buddha succeed. After all, it''s not other people under my knife. It''s his own son. I don''t believe that he dares to gamble with me on his son''s life. Thinking of this, I squeezed the dagger again, and suddenly thrust it into Fu Dong''s shoulder. Fu Dong was very painful, and his howling was heard all over the sky The whole person sent out a real murderous spirit. I yelled to the Buddha: "I want you to release Ziyi first. As long as she is safe, I will let you dispose of it, otherwise, I will let your son come to bury with me!"


    There is no doubt about my tone, because this is my last chance and the only thing I can do. I want to use my ruthlessness to make the Buddha yield to me. But I still underestimate the Buddha''s courage and his ruthlessness. He is a tough corner that can''t be threatened. After listening to my words, he is not frightened, but completely aroused by me All of a sudden, the cold light in his eyes became more intense, and he cried out in a cold voice, "bury it for me!"


    , the simple words are very cold, and they are all over the sky. They are directly into my heart. I am all shocked. I just keep watching. People with shovel beside the pit are throwing dirt into the pit, and the soil is covered with sacks inside. The purple in the sack seems to be blocked up, and no sound can be heard. Can send out that kind of pain hum, but I seem to feel, Ziyi is asking for help, her painful groans, every sound is so helpless, miserable, her heart must be very afraid, very afraid, lonely she, do not want to be buried alive, do not want to be so tortured to death.


    At this time, the painful Fu Dong also stopped howling. Maybe, he was scared by his Laozi''s action. His cold sweat came out. He said to me in a panic: "Suluo, you should release me quickly, or Ziyi will die!"


    Fu Dong''s tone is full of pain and anxiety, which is his rare expression of true feelings. I can see that he really cares about Ziyi. At the moment, it is possible to organize the Buddha''s action only if he is released. As I have seen before, Fudong has no voice in front of the Buddha. If he survives, he may not be able to persuade him Ziyi and I will have the same result. In the end, both of us may die in the hands of their cruel masters. The merciless Buddha can do everything. The only chance now is to use fu Dong''s life as a threat. I firmly believe that the Buddha is vicious and should care about his son''s life, because Fudong is his only son.


    So, I was cruel again, and continued to insert the dagger into Fu Dong''s flesh, which made Fu Dong''s painful howl more miserable and loud. With this endless desolate howl, I yelled at the Buddha with red eyes: "I say the last time, please tell them to stop. Only if Ziyi is still alive, I promise you won''t kill your son. Otherwise, I will take my next knife If you don''t believe his life, you can try it! "


    My mood is almost out of control. My knife doesn''t have long eyes. It may stab Gao Jiawei at any time. But the Buddha is not moved by my words. He is so cruel that he doesn''t care about his son. He turns a blind eye to me when I trample Fu Dong. Is he still a human. For the current situation, I really can''t do anything about it. I feel that compared with the Buddha, I am still too tender after all. Seeing the soil covering the sacks inch by inch, my heart is really cut and broken. I really can''t compare with the Buddha. He can''t care about his son''s life, but I can''t watch Ziyi buried alive!


    When the soil was almost filling the pit and the whole sack was almost covered, I could no longer pretend to be strong. My spirit was breaking down. I couldn''t bear it. I compromised with the Buddha with endless pain and prayed: "stop it, I''ll let it go. I can''t let it go!"


    After shouting, I directly took the dagger out of Fu Dong''s shoulder and cut off the rope of his hands and feet. Although Fu Dong was seriously injured, but seeing that I let him go, he immediately took the stimulant and directly came to his spirit. As soon as I untied him, he immediately came back to life. Maybe he was afraid that I would change my mind and quickly turned to the Buddha Run away.


    Fu Dong just ran out a few steps, there came two people, holding him limping. I let him go so easily. Even when I let him go, I couldn''t even ask for a request. I was really too unwilling. Despite this, I couldn''t do anything about it.


    I had Fu Dong''s hand. I had some confidence in the face of the imposing Buddha. But now, without Fu Dong''s chips, I have no chips. It''s still unknown whether I can save Ziyi. Then, I looked at the Buddha deeply and prayed sincerely: "Buddha, I''ve already let you go. You can do whatever you want to me. Ziyi is innocent. Please Let her goThe tone of my voice is basically low, because I know that I have no room to bargain with the Buddha. I can only erase all my dignity and pray to him, hoping that he can pity me.


    Although Fu Dong is a villain, he really cares about Ziyi. As soon as Fu Dong comes to the Buddha''s side, regardless of his own injury, he says to the Buddha anxiously: "Dad, dig out Ziyi quickly. This has nothing to do with her!"


    I thought that things would turn for the better if Fu Dong was released and Fu Dong''s request was added. However, I underestimated the Buddha. Don''t say he would give me face, even his son''s face. He turned his head and said to Dong angrily, "shut up!"


    After a short five words, Fu Dong was immediately shut up. Sure enough, he had no right to speak in front of the Buddha. The Buddha''s anger made Fu Dong very quiet. He didn''t dare to refute. He just lowered his head and didn''t speak any more. However, his eyes were full of bitterness and helplessness. I can see that he was also involved in this matter There''s no way.


    But after the Buddha scolded Fu Dong, he immediately said to those people with shovels: "keep burying, who told you to stop!"


    His voice was very sharp and his voice was unquestionable. At once, the big men continued to fill the pit without hesitation. This time, my mind is completely desperate. Although I knew for a long time, because of my reason, the Buddha has determined to put Ziyi to death. He can''t tolerate Ziyi, a woman who has ruined his family''s reputation. Although, I know that there is not a good chance to rescue Ziyi, my desperate heart still hurts. After all, I have experienced all this personally, and I have seen it with my own eyes I can''t bear to see their behavior.


    Originally, I gave up my life to die and ran here. At least I thought I could see Ziyi. Even if I said a word to her, I would be dead in peace. At least Ziyi knew that I had not left her. I had always loved her. But now, she didn''t see me. She was buried alive without warning and died in front of me. How can I stand it, All of a sudden, I was like an evil spirit, and my anger was out of control. I roared at the Buddha crazily: "Buddha, you old man, you''re too damn mean. She''s your daughter-in-law. How can you do such a thing? I''ve come according to your idea. I''ve released your son, Ziyi, you still don''t let it go. What else do you want from TMD £¡¡±


    My curse seemed to be casting pearls before swine. The Buddha didn''t listen to me at all. Now his son was OK. He didn''t want to look at me more. He just took out a cigar and put it in his mouth. A bodyguard nearby was very knowledgeable and immediately lit it for the Buddha. After taking a deep breath, the Buddha said to me without expression: "this is not a woman''s way A woman who has entered the door of my family and has a dispute with other men has violated my family rules and must be buried alive! "


    The Buddha said something. I know it was for me, but it was like saying it to all the people on the scene. He felt that no matter where he was, he was heaven. He could judge the life and death of others at will. He was not afraid of anyone at all. His family law was even more severe than the national law. It was a very simple thing. I kissed Ziyi in public This hurt the face of his Fu family. It''s impossible to banish Ziyi.


    But other people didn''t think so. Everyone on the scene seemed to agree with the Buddha''s words. In their eyes, whatever the Buddha said was right. So when the Buddha finished speaking, those people immediately agreed, saying that a woman like Ziyi should die because she almost killed Fu. At this moment, it seemed that the whole world hated Ziyi and regarded Ziyi as one Shameless bitch, a man who must be executed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 337

    It is in this short period of noise, the soil in the pit has been filled, the whole sack is also completely covered, tight, there is no gap, which makes me directly crazy, all my reason at this moment is all lost, my eyes are red, the whole person is like crazy, called out the name of Ziyi crazily, and rushed to the direction of the pit past times.


    At the moment of rushing past, my soul seemed to be lost, almost bumping to the side of the pit where Ziyi was buried. When the big men around the pit saw me rushing over, they immediately stopped me and made me unable to move forward.


    These people are obviously not ordinary rascals. They are all practitioners. I beat them with my own strength, but I still have a lot of effort. In particular, I am completely unconscious now, and my limbs are not controlled by reason. I am so worried that I only remember the purple Yi buried in the soil. I am confused with this mentality, and I can''t do all the moves. I have to use brute force and force They fought against each other.


    I shouted and shovel my feet, and I was totally impatient. I was strong enough to carry their blows, and my brute force was also playing the most important role. In a few minutes, I had knocked down the big men, but I managed to solve the problems. They fought directly against the shovel as a weapon.


    But I was still in a violent state. I had no rules and no weapons to fight with them. It was very hard for me to fight with them. My body was beaten by their iron catalpa for several times, and my bones were going to be broken. But I still insisted on gripping my teeth. I was like a madman, not afraid of pain or tired, and my body''s strength seemed to be endless, and I kept fighting.


    Perhaps, even the God felt my heart desolate, felt sorry for me, the gloomy sky slowly floated a drizzle, the drizzle slapped on my face, let me wake up from a sudden, let me burst out of infinite power, my fist for these people with iron catalpa kept waving, I mercilessly hit everyone''s body, the most Finally, unremittingly, I fought with the shovel of those who fell down.


    After clearing the obstacles in front of me, I immediately rushed to the pit. At the moment, due to the continuous drizzle, the soil in the pit became moist and more airtight. I yelled in the sprouting drizzle, and my hands kept turning the soil. At this moment, my heart was very painful and my head was about to explode. I dug the soil with my hands and hissed She called out Ziyi''s name, hoping to hear her answer.


    I hope she can hear my call, but my own strength is still limited. After digging for a long time, I only dug a small part of the soil, and I didn''t see the shadow of the sack at all. What''s more, those big men who were knocked down by me got up again and continued to pester me. I couldn''t let them do anything to me, or stopped My heart was so urgent that I almost tried my best to fight them. When I couldn''t get them up, I was already scarred and covered with blood and mud. The whole person looked extremely embarrassed.


    However, as long as I have one breath in, I can''t stop digging. I lie on the soil and dig constantly. Like a dog, I finally dig out a deep hole in the soil. When I saw the sack containing people, I found that there was no movement in the sack, and the only hope in my heart was suddenly dashed at this moment.


    I trembled with the hands covered with soil, touched the next sack, but felt that the people inside, the body has been stiff, for a moment, I think directly in my mind, this woman I love, died, so unjustly died!


    Ziyi died like this. Before she died, she didn''t say a word with me. She didn''t even know that I came to save her. She died in despair. The pain of brain made me suffocate. I looked up and roared wildly. Tears flowed from the corner of my eyes. The rain was holding tears in my face, making me look like More sad, I am too sad, too sad, as if the soul has been broken, the heart of thousands of sad emotions, I have to scream to vent, my voice is very sad, perhaps, now I am the most pitiful person in the world.


    Now, all the people on the scene are very indifferent. They stare at the scene coldly without any movement in their eyes. They did not start with me, but they did not pity me. It seems that it is normal for them to die. However, there is a person who is moved and the only one who is moved. He is Fu Dong, his His eyes are also full of sadness, but in the face of the merciless Buddha, he still dare not speak.


    In such a big scene, I was the only one who was crying and howling, but I didn''t give up completely. My hand was like a machine, and I kept digging. I still held a glimmer of hope in my heart. I prayed that Ziyi was still alive and wanted to dig out Ziyi. I wanted to tell her that I had come here to save her. I didn''t give up her. I always loved her all the time I want to tell her.


    However, when my hand dug more than half of the time, my hand did not look like, and a bodyguard beside the Buddha suddenly came to me. He gave me a foot without expression. Then, my whole person was kicked away by him just like sandbags. His strength was extremely strong, and I didn''t get up for half a day with just one foot.Buddha''s side is really a master such as clouds, in the face of such an expert, I have no backhand power, but he can knock down my people, but I can''t beat my heart, I fell on the ground my body is aching, but I still insist, like a dog, I climbed to the pit just now, and continued to dig with my hands the sacks dressed in Ziyi.


    After two efforts, the man just kicked me out again. This time, his strength was even stronger. I felt that all my internal organs were broken, and the blood gushed out of my mouth. My eyes became blurred, but my heart was still firm. I crawled back with the dog again and continued to move just now For, while digging my tears, I fell down violently, my mouth kept shouting the name of Ziyi, the voice was completely hoarse.


    Tears and the blood from the corner of my mouth flowed down my face, dropping drop by drop in the pit. In my mind, all the floating pictures were about Ziyi, and what happened to her. She had laughed at me and looked forward to me. She paid everything for me, which made me have nothing to return. But I have not told her that I still love her and I am willing to do it for her She died, I would like to stay with her for a lifetime, too many regrets, I did not make up for her, I really do not reconcile, do not want to be really easy to leave.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 338-378

    At this moment, my heart was extremely hard, and the pain reached the limit. But for them, as if nothing had happened, they couldn''t understand my pain at all. The people who beat me just now continued to hit me, and then they punched and kicked me again, which was very fierce.


    Finally, after several rounds of beating, my body still couldn''t carry it, and I couldn''t resist any more. My whole body was paralyzed. I had no strength. I could only lie down beside the pit like a dead dog. Looking at the sack which was half cut by me, I knew that at this moment, the person inside was dead, completely from my life It''s gone.


    I reached out my hand in despair and touched the sack showing the corner. I felt my heart was dead. My throat squeezed out a very hoarse voice: "Ziyi, I''m sorry, it''s all I''ve done to you and let you down, but don''t worry, I won''t let you alone, you wait for me to come down with you!"


    Said, I directly a turn over, will my tired body, rolled to the earth pit, I took the initiative to lie next to the sack, supine. Since I couldn''t give her anything and let her down when she was alive, then, when she died, I only wanted to be her companion, which was not my wish.


    Anyway, I can''t live today. At this moment, I don''t even hate the Buddha, and I don''t want to revenge. Because I know that these are all Arabian Nights. I don''t want to resent the injustice of God or the cruelty of reality. I don''t need to struggle with death any more. I don''t want to be played with as a dog. At this moment, I just want to be quiet with Ziyi Side, let her from this moment on, no longer lonely.


    I lie on this wet soil, feeling very warm. Ziyi and I have experienced countless hardships and hardships. We thought we could live together forever. But in the end, I still failed her and made so many conflicts. Finally, I didn''t know whether Ziyi had forgiven me. But now, some things can only go down to the ground and explain to her, since we, we are I can''t be together before I live. After I die, I will use my heart to pray for Ziyi''s forgiveness. We can''t live together, but we can only die together.


    With Ziyi beside me, I suddenly feel that death is not terrible. The drizzle is still falling. I look at the gray sky powerlessly. I seem to hear the call of death to me. At this time, the Buddha''s cold voice suddenly floated into my ears: "bury him with me!"


    immediately, someone took a shovel and threw the soil on my body. My whole body was slowly covered by the earth from below to bottom. I closed my eyes involuntarily, my eyes were constantly flashing, and I was happy with the purple together. My mouth was unconsciously rippled with a happy smile.


    Gradually, the weight of the wet soil is getting heavier and heavier, and the pressure makes my heart beat abnormally. When the soil completely buries me, I can''t breathe oxygen. I just feel a deep sense of suffocation. I''m extremely lack of oxygen. My brain can''t move. But in a trance, some pictures still flash into my mind. From small to large, the experience is small A reflection in my mind, let me deep aftertaste, let me regret is that only I have just lived a normal life, bad luck will come, I know, there are always ups and downs in life, I am on the road full of thorns, constantly fall, and constantly climb up, go around, walk this way, only to find that his life is so short, in this short life, I The scenes I went through, just like shooting TV series, have all kinds of bullshit, constantly flashing in my mind. Finally, in this rolling picture, my memory fragments were frozen, and I completely stopped thinking.


    I thought I was dead like this, but at this last moment, I suddenly heard a little noise, which seemed to be unfolding around me. The fighting sound, with magic power, made my body stiff and my blood frozen, and I was boiling again, feeling my dead heart beating again. I seem to be back to the days when I was young and frivolous, fighting side by side with my brothers. I was brandishing a knife and slaughtering crazily. At that time, I was so heroic and warm-blooded, and the tacit understanding and integration with my brothers.


    Breathing the fresh air of this moment, muddleheaded I finally found a trace of sober consciousness, I quickly opened my eyes, saw a familiar face, those people into my eyes, gradually become clear.


    At the moment, the person holding my hand is the mountain anemone which is as stable as Mount Tai. At the moment, his eyes are red, and his whole body is full of anger. It can be seen that he came here all the way through all kinds of difficulties. In addition to the wasabi, there are also six tigers around me, and all the members of the fire led by Shen Muchen. The number of people here is as much as 800, as if all of them were successful All the staff are here. Looking at these brothers who are willing to share life and death with me, I gradually regain vitality, my body is no longer rigid, and my limbs can move slowly.


    However, my brothers watched me buried alive, covered with mud and blood on my face. They couldn''t help but red eyes. All the brothers became sad at this moment. They almost squeezed out two words from their throat: "brother!


    This voice is full of sadness, but the momentum is also different repercussions, so that my spirit can not help but cheer up, even so, I did not go down to accompany Ziyi, my favorite woman, on the contrary, let more brothers come to die for me, I deeply know that my brother is not afraid of death, no matter how hot blood, no matter how lofty, it is also unable to defeat the Buddha''s tens of millions The army, they came here just to fill in more cannon fodder. They couldn''t save me at all. They also hurt themselves. So, after a long pause, I made a hoarse voice and said to them in a cold voice, "how did you come?"My whole person, or seems to be powerless, I am very tired, just the reflexive excited blood, let me solidify again, the mood in the heart is also replaced by anxiety and self blame. However, when people face my problems, they are all resolute, especially my best brother Shen Muchen. He stands up directly and says to me in high spirits: "alo, all brothers can''t bear to fight alone. All of you have to follow me. I can''t stop you!"


    Shen Muchen is very straightforward. Obviously, it is not Shen Muchen''s personal meaning to appear collectively, but the meaning of all brothers who are in the fire of war. From the beginning of the organization, we have been adhering to the principle of sharing weal and woe with life and death. At this moment, all members have reflected this spirit. After Shen Muchen finished speaking, other brothers also echoed him At this moment, everyone showed the spirit of fearing death.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 379

    Nevertheless, the spirit of the brothers can only move me, that is, simply moved me. But he couldn''t move the people from the Buddha''s side. When he saw my reinforcements coming, the other side was not worried. Especially the Buddha, his face was still light, and even his eyes were excited. He seemed to be looking forward to someone to help me. In this way, he would not waste the grand play he had carefully arranged. He could kill more people to fill his heart gratification.


    When the others saw my arrival, they were filled with indignation and yelled at each other and raised their voices: "hahaha, finally someone is coming. It''s more fun!"


    "Yes, it''s good to save us a trip in vain!"


    "My knife is almost rusty. If there is no blood today, it will sell scrap iron!"


    "Come, come, come, come, come, come, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go


    Their voice aroused the wave of my desperation, which made me feel angry again. In fact, I didn''t want to kill the Buddha father and son, these two insidious and crafty men. But I also know that these clamoring people are just vanguard troops who put on airs in front of me. People like Buddha must have hidden a large army secretly, because, Buddha will not fight unprepared battles, even if we are a group of ants, he is not easy to relax. We''re going to fight him right now, hitting the stone with an egg.


    The only thing I lack now is the strength to compete with the Buddha. But a trace of scorn suddenly appeared on the Buddha''s ancient face. He stood in the same place, shook his head in disappointment, and then said to us, "are you so few people here? Is it a little too shameless? "


    as like as two peas in my mind, he has been waiting for his people to come. He is waiting for a big massacre. Realizing that Buddha is such a person, my heart is colder, that kind of tangled helpless mood is simply entangled with me, I am about to suffocate. Maybe, it is better to accompany Ziyi to death just like that, then I will be free, and everything is over. But now, if so many brothers are needed to accompany me to bury me, I can''t feel relieved when I die.


    However, when I was struggling with pain, my remaining light suddenly caught a glimpse. In the direction of my coming, there were a group of people rushing to come. These people had special marks on their bodies. At a glance, I recognized that it was Xue Ning''s people, and it was she and Bai Qiuyan who took the lead.


    The two of them are dressed in formal, unified western cowboy costumes. They look cool and fashionable. There are at least 500 people behind them. Although the Xue family has been washed white, their influence is still extraordinary. Their fighting capacity is also famous for their bravery. They have 500 or 600 people. It''s no wonder that the Buddha dare not pry Xue The status of home in this city.


    With their arrival, the momentum of our side rose abruptly, and the people and horses on both sides rose to a height in an instant. This large team, which gathered forces from the eastern and southern districts, can be said to have a foot stomp, which can also make the whole city shake.


    Bai Qiuyan walked up to me and said directly to me: "Arlo, I didn''t come late!"


    There was no sense of tension in his expression. In front of the arrogant Buddha, he could be so casual. It can be seen that he was not afraid of the cruel Buddha. However, when Bai Qiuyan finished speaking, I didn''t have time to respond. Xue Ning on one side couldn''t help interrupting and said, "it''s still necessary to say, it must be late. Look, it''s all beaten into a pig''s head!"


    Xue Ning''s words didn''t hurt me, but eased the atmosphere of the scene, which made my heart not so heavy. It''s just that I was very strange. Bai Qiuyan knew that this was a big trap. He knew the Buddha was lying in ambush. Why would he come here? He saw through everything with his ability. Thinking of this, I moistened my throat and asked him, "Qiuyan How can you come here? You should know that this is a trap


    I can still understand my people when they come here. After all, my relationship with them has long been in the realm of life and death. My brothers can''t bear to abandon me, which is the elder brother. But I don''t quite understand Bai Qiuyan''s practice. The Xue family is the overlord in the South of the city, and the relationship with me is not so good. There is no need to help me. He can stay out of the way, even if I am destroyed Nothing to do with him, the Xue family behind him can still live in the Southern District. There is no need to wade through this muddy water. But even then, he still risks for me, which makes me really puzzled.


    However, for my doubts, Bai Qiuyan just said: "I promised you!"


    A few simple words have already expressed his meaning, so I really don''t know how to answer him. For a while, all kinds of emotions in my heart surged up again. On the other side, the Buddha didn''t feel strange when he saw Bai Qiuyan leading the team. Instead, he showed a little gratification. His left hand kept holding two walnuts and spinning, and his mouth was still meaningful Said: "did not expect ah, did not expect, the Xue family''s people all came, is good, is really very good, but, your person is unfortunately still a little less?"


    His tone is still so arrogant, as if there is nothing in the world that can enter his eyes. Of course, it is a bit exaggerated to say so. However, since the Buddha can say this, he is not exaggerating, because we all believe that he really has this ability.So, hearing the Buddha''s words, my heart became more and more tangled, and my heart was still like a big stone, which made me breathless. Bai Qiuyan seemed to see my embarrassment. He immediately whispered to me, "Arlo, don''t worry. On the way we came, I saw another army, which should also come here to help you!"


    Sure enough, as soon as Bai Qiuyan''s voice dropped, I saw another large army, from the direction I had come to, once again, with great momentum. These people were also very powerful. They were many, and like Bai Qiuyan''s people, there were at least 500 people. With the appearance of this foreign army, I felt that the cemetery was now a graveyard The point is not terrible, the popularity of the Yin Qi are covered, my heart also with the emergence of this army, in the non-stop rolling, my waist seems to also slowly straighten up, my eyes, also slowly hot up, their own state also recovered a lot, this moment, I am thoroughly excited, because, in front of the army I know, they are not others, it is Xie Yu''s people ¡£


    And walking in the front of that, is exactly what I am familiar with can no longer be familiar with people, bath center miss, Xie Yu. At the moment, she is still wearing a tight red leather dress, which makes her whole person full of Queen fan. Following her, there are several security guards in suits and leather shoes. Obviously, these people are some experts. This time, more people come than each time. Obviously, Xie Yu should have attacked the whole army in order to save me.


    Before that, I really didn''t expect that Xie Yu and Xue family could find so many people. Now, seeing such a huge team appear in front of me, I seem to see the hope of victory. At the beginning, my brother appeared, and I only felt anxious that I would implicate these brothers. At this moment, with the emergence of Xue family army and Xie Yu, the number of people in our side It seems to be a mighty army with great momentum. So, when Xie Yu led people to join us, my confidence rose, and I suddenly felt that I had a glimmer of hope of victory.


    But Xie Yuyi approached me and saw that I was seriously injured. Instead of comforting me, he satirized me and said, "Suluo, didn''t my sister tell you? If you need to call me in advance, why don''t you call me? Now it''s OK. You''ve made yourself like this, but it''s OK. I''m not dead! "


    Xie Yu is a woman who doesn''t forgive people, but I can tell that her words are full of concern. I also know that her meaning is the meaning of the people behind the scenes, and that mysterious person behind the scenes absolutely does not want me to die. Although I couldn''t remember her, I couldn''t remember her.


    So, I directly in front of Xie Yu sincerely said: "really thank you, today can come over!"


    Human beings are creatures that can only be seen in a desperate situation. Now, all my strong brothers, Bai Qiuyan, Xie Yu and her people behind her, are obviously sincere to me. At this critical moment of life and death, they stand up without fear of danger and share the same fate with me. What else can I say? By this time, my heart is finally at last No longer discouraged, I did not want to die, my heart that desire for revenge, more and more intense. Until I can''t stop it, I want to revenge, I want to revenge for Chen Haoran, I want to revenge for Ziyi who left me, I want to kill Fu Dong, I want to kill the Buddha. The more I think about it, the more excited I am. My eyes are full of strong murderous spirit and stare at the Buddha in front of me.


    However, the calm Buddha was still unmoved by my murderous spirit. He just used his deep eyes to explore our team. Then, the Buddha himself showed a sly smile. This smile has the flavor of conspiracy to me.


    After a long time, the Buddha suddenly nodded, and then, to all the people behind me, he said forcefully: "good, very good, very good, as expected, you still appear after all. Over the years, my biggest headache is the Eastern District and the Southern District. I have long wanted to take away your hidden power, and today it is It''s a good opportunity for you to gather together these problems that have troubled me. I can just wipe you out at one stroke, and the city will be completely under my control in the future! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 380

    Six Ye''s words, said full of domineering, showed his courage, but also showed his ambition.


    It turns out that the six masters do not seem to be involved in the affairs of the river and lake, but they are always observing the dynamics of the underground forces. Although he has ascended to the top of the city''s underground emperor, he is still not satisfied.


    Indeed, as an underground emperor, his status has been detached. However, in this city, there are many people who do not obey his discipline. The Xue family, the descendants of the women''s curtain in red, and the forces of our loyal alliance can be said to be a great force. Our great power should continue to take root and develop. For Liu Ye, it is a tumor growing rapidly in his brain. Of course, he would like to completely remove the tumor.


    Once you get rid of this big tumor, the sixth master will definitely be the underground myth of this city, until then. The whole city must have a surname of Gao. I''m afraid all the underground forces are under the control of the sixth master. On the other hand, on the white road, the sixth master is a terrible existence, and even the new Liu bureau is his person. So, in this city, who can shake the status of the sixth master? He doesn''t do what he wants?


    This cruel old fox has such great ambition, just like Cao Cao. You can''t think about him in a normal way.


    I finally understand why I just threatened him with Gao Jiawei''s life, but he was indifferent. It turns out that the real purpose of the sixth master today is not just to save his son. He wants to unify the whole city and become a real overlord.


    His ambition is obvious, of course, to be discontented. The girl in red is OK. She is only the agent of the people behind the scenes. She doesn''t say anything. But Xue Ning, the normally hot female tiger, stands up immediately after hearing the Buddha''s words and says, "hum, you''re an old fox. You''re not comfortable when you''re old, and you''re still worried about the production of our Xue family Ye, I''m so shameless


    Xue Ning''s words are always brain less. Therefore, her anger is obvious, and the meaning of her words clearly shows that the Xue family should have known the Buddha''s ambition for a long time. Therefore, they have been on the wrong path with him. Today, the Xue family will send a large force to Bai Qiuyan, and it is also related to this.


    Sure enough, after Xue Ning finished his speech, Bai Qiuyan, who had always been calm and calm, stood up and said to the Buddha: "I think you are the elder. I''d like to call you Buddha. We also know that your ability can really call on the wind and rain, but Buddha." You should understand that there are black forces like us in every city, big and small, but they can coexist. Only by mutual benefit and symbiosis can the underground world be balanced. But you want to monopolize the whole underground forces and cover up the sky. Isn''t it a bit inappropriate? "


    Bai Qiuyan is a man who speaks in a relaxed and restrained manner no matter when and on any occasion. However, his whole body always exudes integrity and his spirit can not be stopped.


    Bai Qiuyan''s words are also true. No matter black or white, they can''t be the only one. In this way, the Buddha is equivalent to engaging in hegemonism. He can do whatever he wants in this city, but the emerging forces can''t come out and no one has a goal to fight for.


    What''s more, if the Buddha really comes to this stage, then their Fu family can be said to be lawless here. At that time, who can control him? I''m afraid that the city will not be stable because of unity, but will become more chaotic. The black forces are everywhere, and gangs, large and small, are all over the place, but no matter where they are, people will coexist, although in the middle There will be fights and gang wars, but they are all in line with the trend. The strong are the king. Because of this, there will be people who constantly mix with the black and become outstanding. If all of them are monopolized, it means that no matter how you mix up, you are only the servant of the Buddha. You will never be able to get ahead. Buddha''s ambition is really unreasonable.


    In the face of Bai Qiuyan''s question, the Buddha was still calm and said casually: "your statement may not work in other places, but in this city, my words are the king''s law. I think it works, that will work. I can do what I want!"


    His words seemed indifferent, but in fact they were full of dignity. This Buddha can''t tolerate the development of other big forces. He doesn''t want his position to be challenged and threatened. He wants to dominate the whole country. The people who organize to attack me are very supportive of the Buddha''s words. They really want to be the dogleg of the Buddha. They are willing to bow down to the Buddha. This action makes me feel like I am fantastic.


    At this time, Xie Yu, who had been silent, was probably annoyed. She took a step forward and directly rebuked the Buddha: "OK, don''t talk nonsense. If you want to fight, it''s not sure who will die or who will live."


    At this moment, the girl in red, like the female commander, is very crazy. The heroine''s temperament is reflected in her incisively and vividly. Indeed, in our side, any man with a little blood can''t stand such a frivolous attitude, such an egotistical thought and the ambition to dominate everything. Therefore, when the woman in red finishes speaking, almost all the brothers here They all squeezed the guys in their hands and broke out with a surprising sense of war.


    At present, these three forces are combined, not to mention destroying the heaven and the earth, but at least they are not arbitrarily ravaged. What''s more, we occupy the side of justice, we have a clear conscience, we are ambitious and our passion is burning. Even if the situation is grim, we are still fearless. Seeing that our side is full of war, those who follow the Buddha can''t help but feel a little flustered. After all, on the surface, they are only those people. If we attack quickly, they may be eroded. However, the Buddha is also light and light in the face of our group of tiger and wolf teachers. He must have been well prepared for this. Therefore, when we were eager to try, the Buddha just tapped his finger.At once, there were countless figures in the nearby jungle. These people were wearing uniform black suits and each of them had a shining long knife. Their momentum was much stronger than those unofficial troops. This gave me the feeling that it was the real underworld situation. As expected, there were different reactions.


    As soon as they poured out, they gathered in the direction of the sixth Buddha, and some people were standing on the other sides. It can be seen that the vast army of men and horses was composed of several armies. Those who gathered around the Buddha were obviously the elite soldiers trained by him, because their combat effectiveness was not inferior to that of Xue Jiajun.


    All of a sudden, I saw that the Buddha sent out such a large array. Originally, our side was full of war. Now, everyone''s face is hard to hide the color of panic, because the other side''s formation is really too strong. If you look at it, you can see which one is stronger or weaker.


    The total number of them is more than 2000, four or five hundred more than ours. The most important thing is that their combat effectiveness is not inferior to ours. There are many masters among them, which is beyond our ability. The most powerful people here are wasabi, followed by Xie Yu and Xue family. Although there are not many experts, they are at most five tigers A grade, even worse than those bodyguards around the Buddha. If we really want to fight each other, we can only say that it''s up to five to five.


    Although, I had long guessed that the Buddha had ambushed people, but seeing their battle and the gap between me and them, my heart still couldn''t help shaking. My self-confidence, which had finally risen in my heart, began to flutter. This was my inability to face the reality. This sense of powerlessness made it difficult for me and all my brothers to maintain their strong feelings ¡£


    And the Buddha saw his army appear, his pale face can''t help but emerge the color of banter, he used his deep but also contain deep disdain eyes, scanning us these people, then, he gently smile, meaningful said: "well, now is the time to change the sky!"


    What he said reminds me of the last sentence that Buddha said when he came to my hotel. At that time, I simply thought that the Buddha just wanted to wash the fire of our war. It seems that I think it is too simple. I think the Buddha is too simple. It turns out that the city change is not only aimed at our war, but also at all the people who stand in the city The forces on my side, the wily fox, are really fearsome. No wonder Fu Dong has such a city government at such a young age. Sure enough, there is no doubt that he has his father and his son.


    But such a father and son, I can''t immediately slaughter them, it really makes me too unwilling. Originally, knowing that Ziyi is dead, my heart is really broken. I still want to go to huangquan with my beloved, to be a pair of desperate mandarin ducks, but the horseradish pulled me back from the hell, let me see the reality in front of me, and my brothers like me, Bai Qiuyan and Xie Yu''s sudden arrival, let me gradually feel the hope, let me revenge on the Buddha father and son.


    But now, in the face of the Buddha''s regular army, my hard to ignite the hope has become dim, I may have to implicate others, but, to my surprise, at this critical moment, Xie Yu suddenly whispered at my side: "Suluo, don''t worry, cheer up, for a while, it''s not sure who wins or loses!"


    It has to be said that Xie Yu, as a woman, has the courage and courage that men do not have. She is not afraid of the army of Buddha. This courage is not comparable to ordinary people www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 381

    Xie Yu finished saying this, and then Bai Qiuyan on the other side also followed me and said to me: "I haven''t started yet. Who will laugh to the end? I believe everyone, there is nothing impossible!"


    The words of the two of them also ignited the blood of me, including other brothers, and was recognized by all of us. Indeed, when fighting a war, it is important to have momentum. There are countless examples in history that a few beat many. At present, such a massive group war is not momentum. As long as we hold the mentality of winning, we will not be easily knocked down. Even if there is only a chance, we should not give up lightly. Maybe we will win and miracle will happen!


    In this way, my confidence, which was just about to fall, rose abruptly, and the blood in my body gradually began to boil.


    The drizzle continued without stopping, and I, too, were slowly regained consciousness by the rain. My brothers and my allies were not afraid of evil forces. They were brave enough to face the cruel reality and were confident in fighting against the God of death. Then, as the core figure of the whole matter, how could I be so cowardly? Next, no matter whether I was alive or dead, I would like to fight for it.


    Unconsciously, I took a knife from my brothers. Then, my eyes were shining on the Buddha and his son. My eyes were red and locked tightly. My body was full of momentum. Then, I whispered to the people around me: "catch the thief first, catch the king, as long as you do down the Buddha, the other party will surely lose without fighting!"


    After listening to my words, we all nodded and praised, and agreed with my idea. But it seemed that our careful thinking was also seen through by the Buddha. He did not wait for us to make any action, and immediately cried out: "listen to me. Those who follow me will prosper, those who oppose me will die. Those who surrender will not die. Those who are indomitable will be killed."


    The Buddha''s words are particularly dignified, which frightens everyone''s mind. His voice is like a sword, which instantly destroys the burning ambition of the army on our side. Our army''s heart is not stable at once, and many people''s expressions are uncertain. As expected, he is indeed an old man in the world. He knows the tactics of mind very well. The most important thing for the two armies to fight is to stabilize their morale. Only in this way can we achieve twice the result with half the effort. Now, before the battle starts, the Buddha''s words directly disturb our military spirit. I think his purpose is to let our army lose heart and try to defeat us one by one The fox is really mean.


    And in our side of the military wavering, suddenly, the sky floated a gentle and melodious familiar female voice: "Buddha, where come from such a big tone!"


    This decadent sound, like a dream, makes people relaxed, unconsciously feel comfortable, her voice is not big, but can continue to reverberate in the sky above our heads, invade everyone''s ears, almost at the same time, all of us turn our heads and follow the voice.


    My eyes also unconsciously stare at the source of the voice, I saw that in the direction I came in, there were two familiar figures floating in, and one of the cold faced men was cold, the other was slow and weak, obviously Miss Qiqi.


    I have known Qiqi for so long. Every time she appears, she always gives me hope. At this time, Qiqi''s sudden appearance not only shocked me, but also shocked everyone in the audience. Everyone''s eyes were focused on her body. Even the crazy Buddha was stunned at this moment. For a while, the Buddha Deep eyes produced a slight change, it seems that Qiqi''s arrival is not in his expected range.


    However, the Buddha is a Buddha after all. How could he be frightened by a little girl? His surprise just flashed by. After a while, his expression returned to normal, and his momentum was still arrogant, but I was different. My gray heart had been illuminated, and my heart was full of moving.


    This time, I came to this trap alone, that is, I didn''t want to implicate anyone, and I didn''t inform anyone. The arrival of Bai Qiuyan and Xie Yu has made me very surprised, but I didn''t expect that even Qiqi came in time. This courage is not comparable to that of ordinary girls. Her spirit is almost completely inversely proportional to her appearance The shape looks so weak, but the heart is so strong.


    No matter whether her arrival can help or not, just by her coming, just this point, let me be grateful.


    When the Buddha saw Qiqi coming, he couldn''t help but ask: "Miss Xia, why are you here today?"


    The Buddha knew that he had come to help me, but his tone was obviously displeased. At Fu Dong''s wedding ceremony last time, the Buddha was reasonable to Qiqi. But this time, he only resented Qiqi. As a godfather of the underworld, he had given the little girl a face. But after that, Qiqi helped me to deal with his son continuously. Even when he captured his son, Qiqi helped me secretly. Now, Qiqi came back again. How can the Buddha not be angry.


    However, Qiqi didn''t care about the Buddha''s attitude at all. She didn''t even look at the Buddha. She went straight to me, looked at my injury and said to me, "Suluo, are you ok?"Her voice is very beautiful, it sounds very comfortable. I looked at her with affectionate eyes and sincerely said, "I''m ok!"


    My tone can not hide the sad color, because, although I am not dead, but my beloved is no longer there. Qiqi sees that I have nothing important to do, and her worried face also returns to calm. She does not say anything, but nods to me in good faith.


    And the Buddha saw Qiqi ignore him, his face also became bad, he said to Qiqi again: "Miss Xia, I already know the relationship between you and Suluo, it is not a real relationship between men and women, last time I have given you face, let him go, this time, I hope you don''t have to meddle in your business!"


    Now, the Buddha simply pointed out everything. His meaning is very obvious. This time, he will never tolerate Qiqi interfering with my business. If so, he may clean up with Qiqi. However, after listening to the Buddha''s words, Qiqi still looks indifferent. She just turns around and looks at the Buddha behind her and says to him gently "Suluo''s business is my business. Today, I have to take care of it."


    Kiki''s voice was quiet, but it was a direct expression of her determination, and as soon as she finished saying this, the chill beside her suddenly reached to her mouth and whistled. As soon as the whistle sounded, a group of people flashed around the jungle. These people had the same rhythm, uniform clothes and extremely fast speed. They were well-trained people. Although the number of them is not large, they are all as fast as a tiger. The leading individuals are those fierce generals headed by the four major bodyguards.


    Qiqi''s strength is not much in essence. Her most powerful advantage is that her masters are like clouds. With her people, our side is not inferior to the Buddha on the master. In terms of the number of people, Qiqi brought in only about 200 people, but people with a clear eye could see that her two hundred people were not at all involved in the battle against four or five hundred people, because these people are all elites among the elite, and I don''t know what background Qiqi has in the end. But from these people, I can feel a sense of military atmosphere. They seem to be all warlords and ordinary people You can''t match it.


    Although the elite troops brought by Buddha are powerful, they are still made up of gangsters. They have only experienced life and death battles and blood tests, but they rarely experience professional training. And these people brought by Qiqi are those who have received professional training. Therefore, with the Qiqi army''s joining, our forces are even more powerful. Now I am not here at all I''m afraid of Buddha.


    However, as for the involvement of Qiqi, a powerful team, the Buddha is just displeased, but his dignity is still there. It seems that even if Qiqi leads the team to help, he doesn''t pay attention to it. He just says in a sharp tone: "Miss Xia, I''ll ask you for the last time. Are you sure you want to be the enemy of me?"


    When he said this, the domineering spirit of the Buddha showed incisively and vividly, completely exposed his ferocious nature like a tiger and wolf. It was not hidden at all, as if Qiqi really dared to fight against him and would be eaten by him.


    But for the Buddha''s question, Qiqi was obviously ready, not afraid of him, decisive and resolute reply: "I said, I will not allow you to hurt Suluo!"


    Qiqi''s words are simple and clear, but once again shows her unchangeable determination. But it''s also Qiqi''s women''s power that makes me more moved. At this moment, I worship her.


    Hearing Qiqi''s firm reply, the Buddha has no patience any more. This cunning fox is completely angry. In an instant, he becomes a tiger all the time. In such a moment, on the silent sky, the Buddha''s roar roars: "OK, OK, OK, since you are so stubborn, don''t blame me for bullying the weak, Miss Xia I let you go several times because I don''t want to offend your Xia family, but it doesn''t mean I''m afraid of you! "


    As soon as the Buddha''s voice fell, he waved his hand without stopping. At the same time, he gave orders and said, "you can do it, don''t leave any alive mouth!"


    The Buddha''s words were gloomy but full of momentum. At once, his army swarmed directly towards us.


    A battle, so quickly launched


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 382

    If he wants to fight, I will fight. As they said to me, no one knows who will win if he loses. Maybe we will be the one who laughs to the end!


    If Xie Yu and Bai Qiuyan joined me before, my confidence is still not enough. I just want to fight back like death. Then, with Qiqi''s participation, my fighting spirit is directly ignited. My blood keeps rolling and passion is surging. The revenge heart is very strong, and the heroic spirit almost breaks my body Suddenly raised the steel knife in his hand, pointed to the sky and roared: "kill!"


    A word, with my endless anger and hatred, this momentum rushed into the sky, but also into the hearts of all of us. All the brothers behind me, with full of excitement, strode forward to rush out, interwoven with the enemy.


    In this way, in this city, launched the most grand, the most fierce, the most brutal war in history.


    The sky over the whole area was shaking with fierce shouts and shouts of killing. The gloomy land became vigorous, but in an instant, it was stained with a lot of blood. The drizzle washed the blood and dyed the mud land red.


    Looking at the brothers'' bloody battle, I also tightly held the knife in my hand, ready to rush into the battlefield and fight side by side with the brothers. But as soon as I was about to leave, Qiqi held me, and she was very concerned about me and said to me: "solo, you are injured, you''d better not move around!"


    Her eyes were full of firmness and her most sincere concern for me. Of course, I also knew my own body. I had been fighting with the Buddha''s men for a long time, and then was beaten by another group of people. Finally, I was almost buried alive. Although the horseradish appeared in time to pull me out, I was still very weak, I''m afraid the combat effectiveness is not much. If I fight like this, I can only drown in thousands of people, and can''t help at all. On the contrary, it will become a burden to my brothers. At that time, if I am subdued by the other party, I will be caught by the handle. Therefore, I still listen to Qiqi''s persuasion and do not act. I am a bystander on the side.


    On our side, there are me, Qiqi, and Xie Yu, all standing in the same place, while those guarding our surroundings are wasabi and Qiqi, their close bodyguards. Such masters are protecting our safety and not participating in the battle.


    On the other side, the Buddha himself did not move. Fu Dong was seriously injured, but did not move. He was supported by his subordinates. His father and his son were also masters of the first class. They swore to protect the safety of the Buddha and his son like us.


    Those of us standing still are paying close attention to this huge and unprecedented battle. In our eyes, there are rolling crowds and gushing blood.


    Seeing the brothers fighting to death, watching them bleed or even fall down, my heart was shaking. I prayed silently, hoping that the brothers could hold on and defeat the enemy without sacrifice.


    However, to be honest, although there are many people on the other side, our combat effectiveness is really not inferior to them, because, like those veterans brought by Qiqi, the combat effectiveness is really too strong. More importantly, we work together, we are high spirited, we stand on the side of justice, so, my own brothers, have played a super strong combat effectiveness.


    However, the Buddha''s side is not a counsellor, but also soldiers who have experienced many battles. Many of them have extraordinary combat effectiveness, especially the pro guards of the Buddha. Their fighting capacity is almost equal to that of our side. It is just a matter of time before they fall down.


    Not long before the battle started, the scene has become chaotic. The crowd is mixed together and the blood is intertwined. On such a large land, it is really chaotic. Some enemies and we are not separated. Moreover, the more we fight back, the more chaotic. However, fortunately, the people on the Buddha''s side are unified, but the soldiers on the front of the wall are not the same. They are dressed in miscellaneous clothes In order to, or a bit chaotic, fortunately, the brothers are sharp eyed, we are still staring at their respective goals, desperately to kill.


    With the passage of time, the battle has begun to become white hot, and more and more people fall down. There are more and more brothers in our blood pool. When we see those brothers who are alive and kicking, they fall to the ground, and some of them are still trying to get up. My heart aches again, and my eyes are dim unconsciously. I don''t know what brothers have done for me How does Tao repay.


    However, the Buddha on the other side seems to care nothing about the loss of his men and horses. The more fierce the battle is, the hotter his eyes will be. What he wants is this bloody scene. He doesn''t care about the life and death of his own people. In other words, he only thinks that his people are slaves who work for him. If they are injured or not, they will not affect his mood. His only hope is to do it as soon as possible Take us down.


    When the war was at its most intense, Qiqi, beside me, suddenly opened her mouth and asked me, "where''s Ziyi?"


    She should know that the purpose of my coming here is for Ziyi. But now, after fighting for so long, there is no sign of Ziyi. Qiqi will be curious.


    And Xie Yu on the other side, after listening to Qiqi''s words, turned his head and looked at me with complicated eyes. They seemed to wonder where Ziyi had gone.Originally, I had a whole mind on the battlefield, but now I was suddenly mentioned by Qiqi. When I thought of Ziyi, my heart was like a needle prick. The pain was piercing, which made me very uncomfortable.


    The field is noisy everywhere, but Ziyi is in the cold pit. She is lying alone in the pit, wrapped by sacks rudely. When she dies, she doesn''t see me. When she dies, how sad and sad she will be. Unconsciously, my tears fall again. With this pair of hazy eyes, I look at the earth pit not far away. For a long time, I just sent out hoarse Voice, to them melancholy said: "she was buried alive by the Buddha!"


    Hearing this, Qiqi and Xie Yu''s faces changed at the same time. Their eyes were unbelievable, among them, there was a faint sadness. These people witnessed me and Ziyi and knew my persistence.


    I closed my eyes and squeezed out the bitter tears. Then, I turned to the wasabi, gritted my teeth and said, "wasabi, go and dig out the sack for me!"


    When I said this again, my eyes burst out of terror, the seed of hatred in my heart was soaring, and the deep buried in the bottom of my heart also broke out. I didn''t let Ziyi die in peace, but I wanted to let her die safely. I would dig her out and let her watch. I killed the Buddha father and son and avenged her She can rest in peace.


    Think of here, my eyes are red, eyes are full of red flame, if the eyes can kill people, then they have died a thousand times.


    heard me, horseradish picked up their shovel with people and threw them to the ground, and quickly ran to the pit and began digging. They dig the soil movement is very agile, not two times, the sack covered with soil, they were carried up.


    Seeing this stiff sack, Qiqi and Xie Yu, as well as all the bodyguards they brought, all showed a dignified face. They did not speak. However, I looked more and more, my eyes became more and more red, and my mood in my heart was more and more turbulent. I did not go down to accompany her. She finally died so lonely. I am sorry for her, I hurt her, everything, even though I did not go down to accompany her No matter how much I said, I couldn''t help, and my tears came out again.


    Seeing that the sack containing human beings was carried in front of me, my legs unconsciously softened. With a puff, I knelt down heavily in front of the sack. With shaking hands, I stripped away the residual soil on the sack, and slowly opened the sack which made me miserable. In this moment, I felt that I had entered another world, a world only belonging to myself, a world that only belonged to me A world of my own and all the people around me have been ignored by me. Even the bloody battle with loud cries has been ignored by me, and I fell into an irresistible loss.


    My heart and my attention are all fixed on the sack. I''m afraid to see Ziyi inside, but I''m eager to see what she looks like now. I''ve been entangled in this contradictory psychology for a long time. My action to untie the sack becomes very slow. However, unexpectedly, when I completely remove the sack, I can see it clearly When the face of a person, I directly with the soul out of the body in general, the scene in front of me completely let me dumbfounded.


    I don''t know if I''m going to hell. The woman in the sack with her mouth blocked in front of me is actually not Zi Yi, but a strange middle-aged woman. Her face is pale and her eyes are still open. What appears to me is a pair of death in front of me. This scene makes me sit on the ground and shake The uncertain heart also seems to jump out of my body, not controlled by me. At this moment, my mind is in a mess. Since it is not Ziyi who died, where is my Ziyi now?


    This is not my surprise. However, what makes me more surprised is that when I sat on the ground, the pupil of the Buddha standing opposite to me suddenly enlarged several times. His indifferent face turned into a panic in an instant. His steps can not help but move, his whole person suddenly burst out, crazy rushed to my side.


    At the same time, even Fu Dong, who was seriously injured, suddenly came to his strength. He yelled loudly: "Mom!"


    Then, he got rid of the people who supported him, followed the Buddha with a limp and rushed towards me £®


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 383

    To be honest, I''ve never seen such a crazy side of them since I dealt with them. Although Fu Dong was young, he was very deep in the city. No matter what happened, he could calm down. Even if he became a prisoner of mine, he could still face it calmly. There was no panic in his eyes. But at this moment, Fu Dong was like a cold, calm, crazy and flustered. His eyes were full of panic and his look was full of sadness Is desperate, limped to my side.


    The Buddha has never been so out of control. All along, he has always regarded himself as the king who dominates everything. He can judge the life and death of others at will. His expression is always so arrogant. No matter what happens, he is calm. I want to see him eat shriveled, but I have never seen it. However, he is the same as Fu Dong. At this moment, this is the moment Arrogant incomparable person but strange panic, like by the door clip tail like, fight for life to rush to me.


    The two masters, who were in a hurry to kill their father and son, all of them were scared.


    The wasabi beside me was afraid that I might miss, and immediately pulled me behind. Xie Yu and Qiqi also stepped back in silence under the protection of bodyguards.


    When we all retreated to one side, the Buddha and his son had already come to the woman who was still in a state of deep sorrow. At the moment, the father and son''s faces showed a very unified expression, and their pain reached the extreme. Fu Dong, in particular, kept his tears flowing out, wailing and crying, and kept shouting a word in his mouth, Ma!


    When I heard Fu Dong say this word, my head seemed to be a little enlightened. I finally reflected. It turned out that the woman buried alive was no other than the Buddha''s wife and Fu Dong''s biological mother.


    I didn''t expect that the man buried alive was not Ziyi, but his own wife. This dramatic scene was unbelievable. I don''t think the Buddha buried his wife alive on purpose. It can be seen from his sad expression that he seems to care about his wife very much, and feels that he has more feelings for his wife than for his son Shen, at this moment, he almost collapsed. The arrogant and domineering man in his bones finally showed his grief stricken side. The play became more and more interesting to me.


    The scene of their family''s parting is really moving, but it seems to me that it is so happy. The haze in my heart has been swept away. What is full of is a great pleasure. It is too exciting. My previous pity has disappeared. I only think that this is the Buddha''s own sin, which should be his karma.


    However, I am also wondering, the Buddha is always decisive and will not act in front of so many people. He said that the buried one is Ziyi, which must be Ziyi. But why did the person in the sack be replaced, and why did he change to his wife? This is simply a miracle. I am not the only one who shocked. Even Qiqi and Xie Yu were shocked. They may not imagine that things would become this scene. What happened behind all this.


    Even the father and son of the Buddha were completely stunned. They didn''t know how things had changed so much. Especially the Buddha, after a while of grief, stood up and yelled: "what''s the matter? What''s going on with TM? "


    His voice resounded into the sky. He was so angry that he suddenly rushed to a big man on his side. He raised his hands and slapped them fiercely. The Buddha roared angrily: "tell me quickly, what''s the matter?"


    At this moment, the Buddha''s anger was irresistible, which scared the people around him. Most of the people who acted directly thumped on the ground and prayed to him blankly: "Buddha, I don''t know. I really don''t know. Please forgive me!"


    I am a little familiar with this big man. It seems that he was the guy who carried out the sack at the beginning. He was the one who took the lead. In fact, he was very powerful. But he was scared like a dog when he was questioned by the Buddha. He knew how many mistakes he had made and didn''t dare to say anything else. He knelt down and begged for mercy.


    He couldn''t find the reason. He was so angry that he almost didn''t hesitate. The Buddha immediately put out his hand and grabbed the big man''s neck. With a click, the living man was broken by the Buddha''s neck. To his death, he was full of confusion and panic. He died a special injustice. Even he did not know why he was lying in a sack You will become the Buddha''s wife.


    After the Buddha killed the man, the whole person seemed to have gone mad. He roared up to the sky and made people feel cold. At this moment, I really felt that the Buddha was not only cruel, but also his strength was really unfathomable.


    On the other hand, with the madness of the Buddha, the situation of the war also began to tilt. Originally, the two sides were evenly matched. However, with the occurrence of this incident, the Buddha''s men and horses were affected. Obviously, some soldiers were lax, and they were not interested in fighting.


    The soldiers of our side were more and more frustrated and braver. They attacked with the strongest momentum and thundered. They broke down the army that the Buddha did not have confidence in. The remaining soldiers of the other side ran and fell down. Finally, because of the sudden accident of the Buddha''s side, we won the victory.Although I won, there were countless losses. There were only 200 people who could still stand, and almost no one was able to find a healthy person. We can see how fierce the battle was, but in the end, we were lucky to win.


    The people who saw the Buddha have been destroyed by us. Don''t mention how happy I am. They are in the end. Although there are more than ten experts around him, his army has been defeated. Even if those people are fierce, they are not our opponents.


    However, there are only 200 people left in my side. Although they are seriously injured, their momentum is still strong and their combat effectiveness is also very high. When these 200 people come to me, my confidence is surging out, and the hatred in my heart is also expanding. Even if I know that Ziyi is not dead, I will not share the hatred with their father and son. I won this battle, but, Blood debt must be paid with blood.


    So, when the Buddha was angry, I took all the people who could fight with me, and slowly approached him. As I walked, I faced the Buddha who was full of the pain of his wife''s death, and solemnly said, "Buddha, you are the end of your own sin. A man like you who is so mean as to stay in this world is just a waste of air, and death is a mercy to you!"


    I thought that the Buddha, who was in the end of his life, would not be afraid, but at least he would be a little flustered. However, I was wrong. In this situation, the Buddha is still not afraid of me at all. Even so many of us do not seem to pay attention to him. Now, there is only anger in his eyes.


    He used the pair of glowing eyes to scan all of us. Then, he opened his mouth and yelled at us: "tell me quickly, which one of you changed it, tell me quickly!"


    Obviously, what he meant was that our people changed Ziyi, because he certainly didn''t believe that it was the people on his side who dared to do such things. In this city, no one but us dared to offend his godfather, especially his own.


    However, for this so-called transfer incident, I am most at a loss. Other people on my side look at each other in the same way as me. They are all ignorant. I also believe that it is impossible for us to do this. Otherwise, they will tell me at the beginning that I will not come here to take risks. Moreover, this kind of thing is not easy for everyone to do Come, so, after a while, I directly replied to the Buddha with disdain: "Buddha, I haven''t asked you, where has Ziyi been hidden by you? If you bury your wife now, that''s your retribution. If you do all the bad things, you should have such a retribution


    My words made the Buddha very angry, and the seriously injured young master Fu was also irritated by me. He growled at me in a hoarse voice: "Suluo, I''m going to kill you and avenge my mother!"


    After that, Fu Dong is about to rush to me. His anger is irresistible. Ziyi is dead. He doesn''t show much. Now his mother is dead, and he is so crazy. Obviously, in Fu Dong''s eyes, his mother is unique and irreplaceable. Of course, this is enough to show that Fu Dong is still a man of conscience, and Ziyi is just for her A woman, no one can look for, but there is only one mother. So, at this moment, Fu Dong, who is extremely calm and calm, is confused by anger and makes a plan to fight with me.


    However, before he took two steps, he was stopped by the Buddha, and Fu Dong almost stopped by the reflex and did not dare to move on.


    The Buddha continued to scan us with his angry eyes. His eyes were full of murderous spirit. After a while, he suddenly seemed crazy and hissed at a group of us: "I want all of you to pay for my life!"


    His words are very severe, and his tone is full of anger and confidence. At this time, the Buddha can say such big words, which makes my heart shake. Is he really crazy, or does he really have such strength?


    Just as I began to figure out his mind, the Buddha suddenly ordered a bodyguard next to him: "Xiao Qi, let the members of the dark group come out and kill all of them, whether standing or lying, as long as they are breathing!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 384

    Although, I don''t know what kind of organization the dark group is, but from the Buddha''s voice, I can hear that this dark group should be very powerful, and Qiqi standing beside me seems to know what it is, and their faces have changed. They seem to care very much, especially cold. After hearing this, they immediately became vigilant.


    My heart also followed up, feeling like it was really going to face the storm, but to my surprise, the man next to the Buddha, holding his mobile phone, said to the Buddha: "Buddha, contact, can''t contact!"


    This sentence made the originally furious Buddha''s face fuse. He widened his eyes and roared at the people around him: "how can it be? They are waiting for orders around here


    The Buddha is indeed a wily fox. He is not only insidious but also cautious. No wonder he can keep his dignity at any time. It turns out that he not only prepared the army of more than 2000 people, but also set up some organizations similar to trump cards. He is really well prepared. However, he sounds like a very powerful secret group, Why did you suddenly go missing?


    At the moment, the red clothes of the Buddha suddenly came out of the forest, and I was dazzled by him.


    As soon as the Buddha saw him, his face changed violently again, and immediately asked, "what''s the matter? Where have all the other members gone? "


    When I heard this, I immediately understood that the man in the red windbreaker was a member of the hidden group in the Buddha''s mouth. However, it seems that the value of force is really high. If they fight, we will be wiped out. However, this little worry of mine was just formed, which was offset by the man in front of me. He stammered to the Buddha:¡° Dead, we''ve been attacked, all the members are dead! "


    His words directly shocked the Buddha to pieces. His eyes were dull and even showed a flustered look. The thunderbolt seemed to break his heart. He could not believe it. It seemed that these members of the dark group died, which was a very unthinkable thing.


    The people on our side, though not quite sure what was going on, were still shocked, especially me. My mind was still confused. I couldn''t figure out what was going on. Who replaced Ziyi and slaughtered the members of the dark group. At this time, the Buddha came back from his astonishment and directly asked me the doubts in my heart. He was facing the dark group "Tell me, who did it?" the member asked


    Before he could speak, suddenly, there was a loud roar of the car engine in the air, which made us all look at the source of the voice involuntarily.


    At this time, we saw an SUV driving towards us at a flying speed. After a while, the SUV stopped in an open space not far away from us. At this moment, almost all of us held our breath and opened our eyes, staring at the car.


    I saw that the back door of the car first opened, and a person came out of the car. When I saw this person, I couldn''t help but take a breath. My heart was beating wildly. I almost flew out of my mouth. Because, the person who came down actually made me yearn bitterly, Ziyi!


    Her appearance directly made the audience dumbfounded. Who could have thought that Ziyi, who should have been buried alive, would suddenly appear in this car. Just as we were all surprised, the driver''s door of the SUV opened, and then another person came out of the car. Seeing this person''s appearance, my heart beat rhythm could not be stopped, and two eyes almost jumped out of mine Eye, I can''t imagine that the man who came down from the driver''s seat actually raised me since I was a child, uncle Yang.


    At the moment, Yang Shu is dressed in a suit and his hairstyle is extremely exquisite, which makes him look very sharp. His temperament has changed so that I don''t know him. However, as soon as he came out, he didn''t take a look at us. He ran to the front passenger''s seat and opened the front passenger''s door respectfully.


    The man in the co driver''s seat came out quickly. After a while, he was in the eye of all of us. He had white hair, a firm face, and was dressed in cheap street goods, but he could not hide his kingly spirit. This man with white hair, not to mention others, is my father, Su Qiyao!


    My dad came. It''s so sudden and so clever. It''s just like a dream to me. I can''t imagine it. I haven''t seen my dad for a long time since I separated from him last time. I didn''t even go back to reunite with him for the Chinese New Year. However, it doesn''t matter how long we separated.


    At the moment of seeing him, my whole blood was boiling, and my heart was filled with a strong sense of security. For me, wasabi is just my talisman, but my father is different. He is my real sustenance and dependence. There is no matter that can not be solved if he is there. He can support the whole day for me alone.


    When my father came slowly to me with Uncle Yang and Zi Yi, my short-circuit head suddenly opened my mind and seemed to understand what was going on. Just now, all of us were wondering who changed Ziyi and who killed the last trump card that Buddha thought was the last.Now, with Ziyi''s appearance, the truth seems to be in front of everyone. It''s my father who did all this.


    Originally, I always thought that my father was powerless in the face of the Buddha. I thought that even if he moved to save the soldiers, he would not be of great use. But now, he can save Ziyi in the presence of God and even help me eliminate the hidden man and horse of Buddha. This directly makes me subvert the world outlook and makes me incredible.


    Although, through some people who have helped me, I know that my father is not an ordinary person, I also know that he is just low-key, and his real ability is immeasurable, but I really didn''t think that he was as good as this, which was beyond my imagination.


    Of course, in addition to the shock, my heart is more joy, that kind of unspeakable joy, because I thought the dead Ziyi, now not only is not dead, but also safe in front of me, how can I not be happy, especially just now I personally tasted the feeling of losing her, I suddenly become good cherish her, I do not allow the feeling between us If there is an accident, Ziyi''s life will not be threatened any more. I will protect her and never experience the pain of losing again.


    When my father and the three of them came to us, my body was shaking unconsciously, and my eyes were full of tears. One of them was my adoptive father, one was my father, and the other was my favorite woman. These three people can be said to be the most precious people in my life. They are now in front of me at the same time. How can I control my emotions. If an accident happens, I will never see them again.


    Although, at this moment, I want to be close to them, but in front of outsiders, I still won''t show my child''s side, let them see my vulnerability, but for Ziyi, I really can''t control it. Since knowing that Ziyi was arrested, I''ve always been worried. Since I came here, I''ve been more worried about the pain of my heart, even more think of her He died in front of me.


    Now, Ziyi came into my sight. I couldn''t bear it for a moment. I ignored the whole audience and ran directly to Ziyi. When he ran to her, without saying a word, he hugged her and said excitedly, "great, Ziyi, you''re OK, you''re really OK, I''m finally relieved!"


    At this time, I can''t help but take my voice as my own.


    While looking at Ziyi, her face is still a little haggard, her body is depressed, and her holding feeling is very thin, as if she has experienced endless torture. However, she is also very excited to see me now. Perhaps, she has already understood that I am risking my life to save her. For her, I dye all the red here, and many brothers have been injured and fallen, just for her peace Ann, and I was so embarrassed, almost buried alive, the beginning of all this, all because of her purple.


    However, Ziyi''s love for me is more inclined to me, but what can''t change is her identity. After all, she is still the daughter-in-law of Fu Dongming media. If we are not well-known together, we can''t express her deep feelings for me. Now she is still very embarrassed to be hugged by me in front of the public, and she can''t push me away.


    In this way, the two of us, in full view of the public, tightly embrace each other. For those who have nothing to do with this move, at most, we will be a lively spectator, unable to arouse their emotional fluctuations. But for Fu Dong, it was a great shame. His proud heart rose suddenly at the moment I held Ziyi.


    At the moment, he, no matter what kind of situation he is in, directly rushed over regardless of what kind of situation he was in, trying to pull me and Ziyi apart. At the same time, he kept cursing: "what the hell are you? She is my wife now!"


    Fu Dong, a childe born with a key, has lived under the compliments of others since he was born. It is because of living in such an environment that he is extremely proud. His self-esteem can not be trampled on by others. Even if he is in the end, he will not allow his dignity to be insulted.


    Therefore, he couldn''t bear to have his wife and other men cuddle in public, especially with me, the person he despised most and despised the most.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 385

    As for Fu Dong, if it was before today, I would pay attention to his propriety and understand his anger. However, up to now, I have seen Fu Dong''s face thoroughly. He loves Ziyi, but because of his father''s dignity, he can watch Ziyi buried alive without saying a word. His performance really makes me too cold. His love for Xu Nan is not love at all I don''t deserve to be with Ziyi.


    Therefore, I directly scolded him with red eyes: "do you know Ziyi is your wife now? When Ziyi was buried alive just now, why didn''t you stop him? How dare you stop your father? If you have a little conscience, your mother will not be buried alive by your father! "


    My voice is full of criticism, and my voice is full of anger. There is no denying that they made everything by themselves, and there is no pity to follow. Fu Dong had been immersed in the pain of losing his mother, but now he still has a sad expression. Ziyi''s appearance has diverted his attention. Now, I hold his wife and mention the pain of his mother''s loss. Of course, he can''t stand it. In a moment, he got angry and scolded me: "you''re a waste. What are you qualified to reprimand me? I''m going to kill you!"


    After that, he thought of fighting with me again, but at this time, the Buddha rushed out, he grabbed Fu Dong and angrily yelled: "enough, don''t make a fool of yourself!"


    The Buddha''s voice is full of anger. It can be seen that he is angry. Of course, what he cares about is not Ziyi''s life and death, but his wife''s life. He has always been shrewd and steady. He must have known that all the leaders have something to do with my father. So, after drinking back Fu Dong, the Buddha asked my silent father with some doubts: "did you replace Ziyi? You killed my wife? "


    In the face of the Buddha''s question, my father''s expression didn''t move. He just glanced at Ziyi at random, and then looked at the Buddha. Then, he said faintly: "yes, I changed this girl. However, I didn''t kill your wife. If you have a little pity, you won''t have such a tragedy. The person who really killed your wife is you!"


    What is the biggest blow? If my father killed the Buddha''s wife, it may not be cruel, but the Buddha killed his wife, especially his beloved wife. I''m afraid that no one can bear the pain.


    My dad is right. It''s not him who kills people. He is just treating people with his own way. If the Buddha is not so cruel, his wife will die. The real murderer is himself. Even if he has a little pity, he would open the sack earlier and let me see Ziyi. Maybe this tragedy will not happen, but he did not. He is determined to do so He killed people, so he deserved it and could not blame others.


    At this moment, the Buddha, who has always been calm and experienced, was shocked by my father''s words. However, he seemed to feel my father''s extraordinary. He didn''t do anything to my father. He just continued to bite his teeth and asked, "so you did the person who attacked the members of the secret group?"


    My dad didn''t hide it and said, "yes!"


    A word, crisp, without the slightest ambiguity.


    This time, the whole audience almost opened their eyes and looked at my father tightly. Their eyes were incredibly staring at this white haired man. Their looks were full of shock and awe. It can be seen that they are deeply aware of my dad''s extraordinary.


    However, the Buddha is not the same, no one can frighten him. When he knew that my father was the culprit who manipulated everything, the Buddha''s anger instantly burned up, his eyes showed a burning light, he clenched his iron fist and growled at my father: "do you dare to offend me, do you know who I am?"


    Crazy, really crazy, have come to such a situation, his trump cards have been destroyed, but he can still be so crazy, perhaps, because this land is his territory, he does not fear anyone at all, he still regards himself as heaven, and thinks that no one can threaten him.


    It''s true that the Buddha in a violent state is really a bit terrible. However, my father is standing in front of the Buddha, but he can still keep a motionless posture, as if the Buddha''s thunder and fury, for him, is the breeze blowing on his face, which is not worth mentioning at all.


    After a pause, my father just said quietly, "who are you? Does it matter to me? The only thing I know is that if you offend my son, you have to pay for it! "


    My father''s words have become sharp, although his voice is not big, but the courage in the tone can make people feel suffocating.


    At this moment, the Buddha was really moved. His angry face showed an unprecedented surprise. After a long time of surprise, he cautiously asked, "who are you and who is your son?"


    At this time, the Buddha was also cautious. In other words, he was very curious about this matter, because the white haired man was so mysterious that he could not help but make people have a desire to excavate him. The Buddha''s problem is also the problem of other people on the scene. Almost all the people on the scene are suspicious of my father''s identity. All their eyes are focused on my father. The central figure of my event has instantly become a passer-by and has been completely ignored. Even the father and son of the Buddha have not paid attention to me. At this moment, my father is the focus of the audience.In the face of the public attention, my father is still a normal face, looking at the Buddha in front of him. Then, the silent scene revealed my father''s powerful voice: "I am Su Luo''s father, Su Qiyao!"


    At the moment when my father called out his name, his hidden momentum suddenly erupted. It was such a moment that my father changed from a sparse and ordinary old man to a hero like figure. His whole body seemed to radiate dazzling light. At this moment, all the people in the audience couldn''t help but take a breath. It seemed that no one thought that this white haired man would be my father of Suluo, and even my brothers were extremely surprised. Everyone on the scene had different expressions and didn''t know what they were thinking about.


    The only brothers I could stand on my father''s eyes were as if they had found a new world. They were full of curiosity and adoration. Others looked at my father in awe. However, some of them were just surprised. No one thought that I would have such a strong father.


    The Buddha, who has always been arrogant, is full of shock in his eyes this time. It seems that he can''t believe this fact. He looked at me in distress and looked at my father up and down. The look in his eyes was changeable. He felt that in his eyes, my father and I were not similar at all, which could be said to be quite different.


    Fu Dong''s eyes are the same. For him, I am a waste, a total waste, no matter what aspect, he looks down on me, now, I suddenly have an old father, still so mysterious and domineering. How could he not be surprised.


    And I, after hearing my father''s words, my deep emotion in my heart broke out in an instant. My father''s love is boundless. My father''s love for me never uses words to express too much. He only uses actions to represent everything. Today, in front of so many people, he says that he is my father. This is a great love for me, which makes me no longer wither. I am not everyone can trample on I also have a background and a father I can be proud of.


    With this sense of pride, I went straight to my dad''s side and called out to him deeply: "Dad!"


    My voice is dry and hoarse, which is mixed with infinite affection, as if to say the words, all into the call inside. And my father heard my voice, immediately looked at me, his expression also changed from indifference to love, as if in this world, the only person who can make my dad''s eyes moved is me.


    After a while, he gently stretched out his hand, stroked my muddy head, and removed the soil on my head. Then, he said to me, "Dad, it''s time to get justice for you, which won''t let you suffer."


    Although my father''s words are short, I can''t believe his father''s words It means things can be solved perfectly.


    Others, seeing that my father and I are like this, they have to believe that I have a father son relationship with a white haired man. However, even if he knows the truth, he can''t tolerate the arrogance in my father''s voice. He quietly motioned to the people around him.


    This man in clothes is a little different from other bodyguards. He feels that he is the close secretary of the Buddha. No matter what kind of work the Buddha has, he asks him to do something. He feels that his strength seems to be able to compete with wasabi. Now he doesn''t care what my father is. After hearing the Buddha''s signal, he rushed at me without hesitation Come on.


    The Buddha already knew that it was no use talking about terms now, and he knew that we and they had reached a point of irreconcilable confrontation. Therefore, he did not talk nonsense, and directly suggested that his people would take the lead in attacking, ready to capture my father.


    However, seeing the man in suit attacking me, my father is still calm and calm. He is still standing in the same place and motionless. What makes me even more surprised is that at this critical moment, uncle Yang, who has been standing beside my father in silence, suddenly moved. He flashed in front of my father with the fastest speed and met the man in the suit. In an instant, the two people were intertwined ¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 386

    In my understanding, although uncle Yang and my father are comrades in arms, he has hardly touched me in front of me, and has never done anything related to fighting. He is an ordinary businessman. Only after my father came back, did he get mixed up with my father. I really didn''t expect that uncle Yang''s fighting power was so amazing. He fought with men in suits, even silk I was absolutely shocked by my skill.


    Not only me, but even the Buddha was surprised at the moment. Maybe he thought that with the strength of a suit man, he could sneak into my father. But he didn''t expect that an unknown uncle Yang would be able to block the attack of the man in suit. This made the Buddha''s face hang, and a trace of fierce light flashed in his eyes, as if he was going to fight in a corner.


    I was as like as two peas in the dark, and I was afraid that Ziyi was affected. He pulled his hand back together. At this time, our surrounding areas slowly came in with many dark shadows. These people were black cloth and black cloth on their faces. They looked exactly like the terrorists seen in the news. But they seemed more vicious than terrorists. Not vulgar, they also have a strong smell of blood, a close to people feel chilly.


    Seeing such a group of terrorists around, almost everyone''s face changed greatly. Even the man in suit gave up fighting with Uncle Yang and returned to the Buddha''s side.


    On my side, Qiqi, Bai Qiuyan and Xie Yu, their faces changed when they saw the appearance of these people, because no one knew which side these bloody masked men belonged to. However, when these people gathered around my father, they gradually came to realize that these masked men in black were obviously my father''s men. Although their number was not large, they were only There are more than one hundred people, but they are worth thousands of troops and charismatic. Moreover, the knives in their hands are still stained with blood, as if they had just experienced a battle.


    All of a sudden, I remembered that my father had already wiped out the last card of the Buddha, the members of the dark group. Is it possible that these people are the ones who annihilate members of the dark group.


    This time, the Buddha also seemed to have guessed this point. Suddenly, his face turned pale and cautious. With his deep eyes, he looked at my father tightly and asked in a deep voice, "who are you?"


    Through the emergence of Uncle Yang, through the bloody terror of masked men, and through the incomparable aura of my father, even if the Buddha is stupid, he should understand that my father is not an ordinary little man. What''s more, he has now been completely in a desperate situation, and resistance is a dying struggle. Therefore, he did not dare to act rashly, but asked his doubts in his heart.


    As for the Buddha''s problem, my father simply threw a few words to him: "I said, I''m Su Qiyao!"


    This answer, concise and clear, seems to be playing with the Buddha.


    The Buddha could not help but get angry and roared: "I am asking your identity!"


    I''m afraid that''s what all the people here are concerned about. Even my son is very curious about the origin of my father. It seems that no one can see through him. However, my father doesn''t care about Buddha or anyone. In the face of his anger, he doesn''t get angry. He just shows a faint smile and says, "this you No right to know! "


    The Buddha, who has always been rampant, is now despised. How can he stand it? His unquestionable dignity has been completely violated by my father. Now he can''t control the situation. He is just infuriated. He clenched his fist and clenched his teeth at my father and said, "do you know what the consequences of offending me are?"


    I thought the Buddha would see the current situation clearly and be afraid of my father''s power. At least, he would be afraid of my father''s power when he knew that he was extraordinary. But what I didn''t expect was that he would dare to speak out and threaten my father at this time. It''s really beyond my imagination.


    Of course, my father didn''t care about the Buddha''s threat. He put away the smile that seemed to exist. Then, his eyes gave out a very frightening cold light. His lips opened slightly and made a very cold voice: "I don''t care about the consequences of offending you. I only know that you hurt my brother wasabi and killed my son again. So, knot The result is that you must die


    At the end of the day, my father still wanted to kill a Buddha, but I heard a lot of Buddha''s expression in my eyes Even Qiqi and Xie Yu were shocked. The whole audience began to hold their breath, waiting for a battle between tigers and leopards.


    But the Buddha is still fearless in the face of my father''s murderous spirit. This really makes me unable to understand. I thought his final cards were all lifted by my father. He is now isolated and may see the king of hell. How could he show some fear, but he did not. He planned this premeditated war Perfect, even at this point, he can still maintain his confidence. Under my father''s killing intention, the Buddha not only did not panic, but suddenly began to laugh, laughing wildly, giving people a very bad premonition.After laughing for a long time, the Buddha looked at my father with his sharp eyes, and said in a loud voice: "no matter who you are, I will let you know that this is my territory, not a place where you can be wild. Today I want you to come back and never come back!"


    The Buddha''s voice is full of deterrence. His tone is extremely overbearing, and his words are full of fierce murderous spirit. I really didn''t expect that even when we were in such a situation, the Buddha could still have such a strong momentum. It was really incredible to me. No matter how you suppress him, you can''t make him yield. He looks as if he was born.


    Such a person is really too scared, think of his naive want to fight with him, only to realize how ignorant he is. If not for my father came, I''m afraid I would have been killed by the Buddha more than 100 times, but I still wonder why the Buddha still has such a big tone, and his cards are gone, can he move out any salvation?


    Just when I was confused, the man in the suit next to the Buddha suddenly stretched out a mobile phone and handed it to the Buddha. The Buddha took the phone and directly yelled to the people in the phone: "director Kang, come out quickly. There''s an accident here. Please surround me here and don''t let anyone go!"


    Buddha''s voice on the phone is still very domineering, even can be said to be overbearing, as if director Kang at the other end of the phone is his subordinate. When I heard the Buddha''s words, I couldn''t help but tremble in my heart. Now I understand why he still has such confidence. It turns out that his black forces have been wiped out, and he still has his last hand, the white forces, that is, director Kang. Now what the Buddha is fighting with us is not the energy in the underworld, but his energy in the white way.


    Now I finally figured it out. On the eve of the war, director Zhuang was transferred and Kang Ming''s father took office. It seems that all this is not a coincidence. It is all carefully arranged by the Buddha. He has paved more than one way for the war. First of all, what kind of secret group was there, and even Bai Dao had done it in advance. He knew very well that if director Zhuang was still in office, then this one would be If there is too much noise in the war, it is hard for him to excuse himself. After all, director Zhuang is on my side. However, the situation would be totally different if director Kang had been changed.


    Obviously, the relationship between director Kang and the Buddha is not ordinary. It can even be said that his official career was promoted by the Buddha. He will certainly help the Buddha. When the time comes, we can be killed by placing any accusation. This old fox''s calculation is very good.


    It''s no wonder that the Buddha can still maintain his dignity and momentum no matter how he gets to the end of his life. His existence in both black and white is really extraordinary. He has made today''s plan perfectly perfect. He really intends to crush me completely and take advantage of this struggle to become the absolute urban overlord.


    Thinking like this, my heart is bound to panic, I think my father will also panic, at least he should try his best to stop, but I was wrong, my father did not show any expression, his expression is still indifferent, his eyes straight staring at the Buddha, the eyes seem to take some fun.


    I really don''t understand how my father can still maintain such a calm momentum. When I was full of doubts, suddenly, the Buddha''s original proud expression changed a lot. He yelled at the other end of the phone: "what do you say, traffic jam? Where are you now? "


    This time, I finally saw the Buddha show a look of panic. This panic is really flustered. It can be seen that director Kang is the last trump card of the Buddha. He thought that director Kang and they were on standby nearby, but in fact they did not. Now there is a problem with this level of security, leading to the Buddha''s uneasiness.


    Next, I don''t know what director Kang said on the other end of the phone. Seeing the Buddha, he was like crazy. He yelled at the other end of the phone again: "what, are you still in the city? What the hell are you doing? "


    This time, the Buddha''s face has become pig liver color, ugly.


    From the beginning to the end, the Buddha regarded himself as the heaven and could overlook everything. It was because no one could do anything about him. Even if we forced him to a desperate situation, he was still very domineering, because he had prepared several things to deal with us. At the moment, the opposite situation happened. What he thought was the last trump card, director Kang, also had an accident!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 387

    Director Kang, who was regarded as the last card by the Buddha, seems to have made some mistakes. Otherwise, the Buddha would not have been so angry. He had always been calm and calm. Suddenly, I realized the change of things. At the same time, it can be seen that there must be something wrong with director Kang. At this time, my silent father suddenly became angry He said to the Buddha at will: "OK, don''t fight, he is afraid to come!"


    My father''s voice was not loud, but it shocked all the people at the scene. Everyone could hardly believe that he looked at the man with white hair. Who could imagine that my father''s means to deal with the Buddha would be so decisive. He could say that he completely blocked the Buddha''s back road, that is to say, even the police were leveled by my father. This is really amazing.


    We were shocked. The Buddha was even more shocked than we were. He put down the phone and looked at my father. His eyes finally showed despair. He said to my father in disbelief: "did you do it again?"


    At this moment, the Buddha''s voice is no longer arrogant, and has become a little bit groundless.


    And my father, his face finally turned from indifferent to fierce. He looked at the Buddha with sharp eyes and said in a cold voice, "you are right. I did everything. I just want you to recognize yourself. You are nothing in my eyes. There are any moves before I start. If you don''t, you will die!"


    When I heard my father''s words, I was completely surprised. I said that my father suddenly became so patient. He even made several words with the Buddha. According to his past character, he would never reason with others. In his way of doing things, he was determined by whose fist was hard. Especially against those who bullied me, my father would retaliate fiercely, even if you were the king of heaven He will try his best to kill him, but today, my father did not immediately start to the Buddha, and even patiently answered the Buddha''s doubts.


    At first, I thought it was the Buddha who had too much background and high status. My father always took care of him in his territory, so that he could bear his rudeness and bargain with him here. But until this moment, I understand why my father''s sexual transformation is today. He must have known that my hatred for their father and son is not only to kill them, but also to relieve their anger.


    This father and son hit me most cruelly, is my heart, my dignity, they constantly trample on my dignity, and constantly hurt my heart, robbed my beloved person, and finally killed her, took my and Ziyi''s lives as grass roots, but always regarded himself as the day of this city, thinking that they can call on the wind and rain, can control the fate of all people.


    Of course, what I can''t stand most is Fu Dong''s attitude towards me. He always despises me and satirizes me. Hit me, look down on me, even if become my prisoner, his attitude to me has never changed, think I am a humble mole ant, I and his identity is too far, he will never pay attention to me. In fact, the reason why he has such confidence is completely dependent on his lawless father. He may have already determined that his father behind him can help him solve everything.


    Now, my father''s appearance is not only to avenge me, but also to redeem my trampled dignity. My father''s purpose this time seems to be to let the arrogant Buddha fall into despair and die in despair. This is probably the most painful thing for the proud Buddha.


    At this time, my worship of my father was deepened by 10000 times. His means were really too anti hateful. His work was really beautiful. He was quick and resourceful. He almost pushed the Buddha into the abyss step by step. He first changed Ziyi and let the Buddha kill his wife. Then he quietly solved the problem that the Buddha left in the last trump army After that, he solved the problem with the police. He was such a fool. His mind was really meticulous. Compared with my father, I was still a child in kindergarten.


    Of course, his power not only shocked me, but also shocked the whole audience. The whole audience could not help but look at me with a new look. Everyone''s eyes were filled with awe and worship.


    And the Buddha father and son after listening to my father''s words, the face is even more ugly, they rampant life, perhaps, in the next second will also say goodbye to the world!


    After all, he was not able to maintain his composure in this situation "Su Qiyao is right, yes, it''s really good. I paid someone to accept the planting here today, but I didn''t accept it, because it''s not you who defeated me today, but all of you who are standing here. In the final analysis, this feud is the business of my son and your son. Now, the son''s business is so big that I should wipe their ass for them, OK Do you dare to accept the condition that we can choose once to decide whether to win or lose? "


    This crafty Buddha is really very intentional. He knows that now we have an advantage in the number of people. If we really want to do something, he will surely die. And he also knows that my father is not only going to kill him, but also to convince him. Therefore, he came up with such a move. He wanted to force my father to fight with this method. In order to defeat my father, he would catch a thief first To capture the king, he is really calculating. I can''t let him succeed.So, I stood out directly and said scornfully to the Buddha: "hum, Buddha, who do you think you are? You want to fight with my father. Do you think you deserve it? Now you are just a turtle in a jar. Why should we play with you? You are ready to die


    As soon as I finished my words, Bai Qiuyan also stood up and said to the Buddha, "Buddha, don''t think we don''t know that you are the first expert in this city. Your ability to fight alone has already reached the peak. Do you think it''s appropriate for you to challenge others openly like this?"


    Although, I also guessed that the Buddha''s strength is unfathomable, but I was shocked to hear Bai Qiuyan''s words. I really didn''t expect that the Buddha was the first expert in this city. However, it is also said that since the Buddha can firmly take the throne of overlord in this city. It''s really difficult to do without some skills. Some things can''t be solved only by wisdom and ruthlessness, and their own strength is also very important. It seems that this extraordinary Buddha has really reached the top in every aspect. He can be regarded as a real hero. No wonder he is so arrogant.


    Fu Dong seemed to know his father''s strength very well. So, when Bai Qiuyan and I refuted the Buddha, he also stood up and said to me in a provocative tone: "Su Luo, isn''t your father very strong? Why don''t you dare to fight alone? "


    Obviously, the father and the son are united. They all know that there is only one chance for them to get out of the body. This is the only chance for them to survive. But the people on our side will certainly not let their wishful thinking come true, and they will not do things to let the tiger return to the mountain.


    Although most of us know that my mighty father has a stronger attitude than the Buddha, his kung fu is first-class and powerful. What''s more, it is clear that there are many people in our side. We have the advantage. There is no need to fight with them. Therefore, many people in my side can''t help blaming him Son, tell them not to play tricks, quickly admit their lives, may leave a whole body.


    The scene, for a while, became a bit chaotic. At this time, my father, who had been silent, suddenly raised his hand gently. Suddenly, the noisy scene was silent. Everyone looked at my father and waited for my father''s next words.


    Even I looked at my father with a dignified face. I could never understand my father''s mind, but Uncle Yang seemed to understand my father''s mind very well. After seeing my father raise his hand, he immediately and consciously backed away. Those terrorist like subordinates saw Uncle Yang''s retreat, and they all consciously backed away.


    The wasabi beside me seemed to know my father very well. He also motioned to me, then pulled me back to disperse.


    After I got the idea, I immediately took Ziyi back again, and my brothers, Qiqi, Xie Yu, Bai Qiuyan and others, who saw this scene, seemed to understand it. They all took the inexplicable and expectant heart and slowly retreated away.


    Just in an instant, my dad''s surroundings became empty, he stood alone in the cool wind, white hair trembling with the wind. Although my father did not speak, all the people on the scene understood that he should accept the challenge of Buddha. Of course, Foye, the wily fox, must have understood my father''s meaning, so he consciously let Fu Dong and his bodyguards step aside.


    In this way, with our retreat, the original place full of troubles turned into an open space. There were only two people left in the field, my father and Buddha. They stood in the wind and formed a relative momentum.


    Under the breath holding gaze of the crowd, my father suddenly put his left hand behind him, and his right hand was spread out in front of him. Then, he looked at the Buddha in front of him with sharp eyes, and said in a sharp voice: "Fu Da Fu, I think you are also a character, so I give you such a chance to fight alone. As long as you can force me to leave my left hand, I will let you go Your father and son, including your men, leave, but if not, you will end up with only one, dead


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 388

    I didn''t expect that my father would accept the challenge from the Buddha. His words shocked all the people at the scene. Once again, everyone''s eyes widened, revealing the incredible. This man with white hair has subverted people''s world outlook again and again.


    This time, my father''s words broke through everyone''s thinking limit. If Bai Qiuyan didn''t say that the Buddha was the first expert in the city, you might understand that my father underestimated the strength of Buddha and was arrogant.


    But now, he is also aware of the Buddha''s ability. He is an impossible existence. However, in the face of such a figure, my father can still say these words. How can the audience not be shocked.


    Although, my father''s performance before repeatedly showed his outstanding points, all of which were admirable. However, from the beginning to the end, my father did not show his military value. Now, it is really like an Arabian Night Dream to fight Buddha with one hand when he speaks. Even if many people believe that my father should be very powerful, they don''t think he can accomplish such a thing ¡£


    Even I can''t believe my father. I once thought my father was mysterious. He had reservations about me in every aspect. Therefore, I don''t know his real details, and I don''t know how deep his strength is. Only last time I heard Yamaguchi say that he admired my father first. I knew that my father should be more powerful than wasabi It''s hard to believe that my father can beat Buddha with one hand.


    However, when I saw the firm eyes of Uncle Yang and wasabi, my heart also slowly changed to look forward to it. After all, I still want to see what extent my father''s strength can play. I can''t help but stare at my dad, eyes are full of expectations for him.


    Other people were also staring at the two people in the field with different attitudes. In this moment, this place suddenly became a martial arts competition arena which was expected by all people. The momentum of the two people in the arena was extraordinary.


    In the face of my father''s contempt, the powerful Buddha didn''t even say anything to refute. Maybe, for the Buddha, life is more important than his favorite face. Even if my father refutes the face, he will not give up the chance to fight alone. This is the only chance to let him live. So he didn''t turn down my dad''s offer.


    But the Buddha didn''t refute, but his son Fu Dong was a little impatient. He might have believed too much in his own Lao Tzu''s strength, or he could not tolerate my father''s arrogance. He couldn''t help interrupting and saying, "it''s really like father, like son. Two people have one virtue. Don''t be ashamed of your words!"


    This young master is used to eating honey. He has been in high places for a long time. He is used to being looked up to. Therefore, he can''t bear to be despised by others, and even more, he can''t stand being despised as a god like father.


    But in the face of Fu Dong''s disdain, my father just glanced at him casually with his eyes. Just one look, the Buddha was filled with endless energy, which made Fu Dong''s eyes dim, and he did not dare to speak at will.


    The scene immediately fell into a dead silence. Time, as if fixed in this moment, messy battlefield, full of a thick smell of blood, standing people, all like sculpture, nailed to the ground, motionless. Everyone''s eyes are focused on my father and Buddha.


    After a long time, the Buddha''s eyes also sent out a frightening light. He yelled at my father: "I hope you can count your words!"


    With the fall of Buddha''s voice, I saw with my own eyes that the two walnuts originally in his hands were crushed by him.


    Then, the Buddha threw the crushed walnut fragments into the air. When the walnut was flying, his body shape instantly hit my father.


    Generally speaking, if a person''s speed is too fast, he will bring out a strong wind and roll up a pile of dust, but the Buddha doesn''t have it. His body seems very light, just like a leaf, floats to my father. He flashes in front of my father and starts a thunderbolt on my father. He has no mercy at all.


    Until this moment, I really saw the strength of the Buddha. This resourceful fox showed his unknown side. His speed was extremely fast, his moves were strange, his momentum was like a rainbow, and he was an expert at a glance.


    As soon as he made a move, the Buddha gave full play to his most violent side and did not give people a chance to breathe. What''s more, he knew that my father was not allowed to use his left hand, so he chose to attack on my father''s left side. He wanted to solve the battle as quickly as possible.


    To be honest, I couldn''t help sweating for my father when seeing the Buddha''s amazing power. All the people on the scene were staring at the two people in the field. What shocked everyone was that my father didn''t feel any tension in the face of the ferocious attack from the Buddha. He just waved his only active right hand and blocked the Buddha''s attack at the moment of the Buddha''s attack.


    You know, the Buddha himself is not bound. He almost uses both hands and feet. Even, his moves are very cruel and lethal. His hands are fist like and full of strength.


    But my father did it with only one right hand. His left hand was always behind his back, and he could resist all the attacks of Buddha with his right hand. This is really amazing. Almost all the people present are dumbfounded. Some of them can''t keep up with my father''s rhythm. It seems that my father''s right hand can be illusory. It is clearly that one hand is swinging, but it seems that countless hands appear in front of us. The speed is simply beyond the limit of human body.What is fast? My dad''s speed is faster than the limit. Anyway, among the people I saw, there was no such speed.


    Originally, following my grandfather Bai, I naively thought that Taiji could be regarded as the most powerful Kung Fu. Although the action was slow, it contained the effect of stormy waves. Taiji could overcome rigidity with softness, brake with stillness, and respond to changes with constancy.


    But at the moment, seeing my dad''s hand, I found that the speed of action reached the extreme speed, which also has infinite power and can play an amazing effect. All of us were stunned by the shock of the contest. The two masters'' moves were extraordinary. They didn''t use any weapons, but we could still hear the sound of clang. It was as if there were iron objects colliding together, and their arms were equivalent to sharp weapons, which were incomparably hard.


    Looking at the two men''s fight, many people can''t help but make a cry. I''m afraid not many people on the scene have seen such a strong master duel. I have seen the most wonderful duel, that is, wasabi and white grandfather that time, but it is far less than my father and Buddha this to the thrilling, especially, one of the scene of the confrontation, is my biological father, watching him fight, I feel as if I am in the general, a heart has been holding, did not dare to put down, and my body blood is constantly rolling boiling, my eyes In the middle, exuding a fanatical light, staring at the scene of the fight, afraid to miss a little bit, the same, the heart is also silently praying for my father.


    Although, so far, it seems that the two people have drawn, regardless of the autumn, but careful people will observe that the Buddha is more and more violent, his face is worse and worse, and his hand is more and more fierce. He has no moves at all. Just like being possessed by a devil, he wants to kill my father and his death.


    My father, with his left hand behind him, did not move at all. His face remained normal without drastic changes. On his body, he really showed the demeanor of a martial arts master.


    Buddha, as the godfather of the city''s underworld, is also the first expert in the legend. After several crazy attacks, he didn''t get the upper hand. He didn''t even force my father to use his left hand. I''m afraid it''s a great shame for him. How can he suffer. In the end, the Buddha broke out completely. Suddenly, his legs pushed hard on the ground, and the whole person rose into the air. With invincible momentum, his right leg directly hit my father''s chest. The speed was almost the same as that of a shell. It was just a matter in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing this scene, I was shocked with cold sweat, because the Buddha''s move was too fast. I''m afraid that my father can''t stand it, or I''m afraid that one of my dad''s hands can''t hold on.


    The other people around also showed a look of horror, even the eyes of the wasabi all changed, it seems that even he also felt that this move is really too fierce.


    However, I can''t look down on my father. He is a man who doesn''t play cards according to common sense. Every time, my father always makes people unexpected. This time, he also does.


    In the face of the Buddha''s fatal blow, my father not only did not avoid, but directly squeezed his right hand and met him. He even used his fist to resist the Buddha''s foot, which was full of endless power. It was astonishing to everyone.


    My father''s fist, in the panic of the whole audience, met with the Buddha''s foot, and hit the Buddha''s foot heavily on the soles of the Buddha''s feet. With a click, we all seemed to hear the sound of fracture.


    At first, I thought my father''s arm was broken. However, when the Buddha fell to the ground, he screamed, limped and retreated, and almost fell to the ground. Then I knew that the injured person was not my father, but the Buddha himself.


    How could you think that the Buddha''s powerful foot could not defeat my father''s random punch. What''s more, my father''s punch could break the Buddha''s fracture. What''s more, the result was unexpected.


    This time, the arrogant Buddha finally showed a look of panic. He didn''t seem to believe the situation. After a pause, he looked at my father in panic and murmured to himself: "impossible, impossible, how can this be possible!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 389

    The matter has gone to this point. The Buddha has become a lamb to be slaughtered by others, but he still can''t accept it. My father has such terrible strength. A man like him who always thinks that he is invincible in the world, how can he accept a man who emerges casually. So easy to beat him, he seems to be in an instant, become a madman, crazy without reason.


    When the Buddha fell into madness, my father finally opened his mouth and said, "now, it''s my turn to do something!"


    My father finished speaking, immediately, his body seems to be covered by an invisible force, let his whole person look more unfathomable, his voice is not big, but can reverberate in everyone''s ears for a long time.


    It turned out that my father didn''t give his all just now. He was only in the defensive state. At this time, he was ready to take the initiative to attack. Sure enough, when we were very surprised, my father suddenly moved. His steps were a little weird, but he could reach the Buddha in a blink of an eye.


    As soon as I arrived in front of the Buddha, my father was not polite. His right hand immediately hit the Buddha, and the Buddha in a state of panic immediately reached out his hand to resist. But my father''s right hand quickly danced a few times and beat his hands off. Then, my father''s right palm hit him on the chest without any hindrance. This move seemed quite powerless, because the Buddha did not regress, but only Just this time, the Buddha''s eyes widened and his body was soft.


    But my father did not take back his arm, but slightly shrunk his hand. Then, he put his palm toward himself, and continued to pat the back of his right hand on the Buddha''s chest. After several times of beating, the back of my father''s hand turned into a fist and hit him again.


    This series of movements are very fast and coherent. The three strokes almost all hit the same position on the Buddha''s chest. Each time he finished, he took two steps backward, and my father took two steps forward.


    After several rounds, my father still didn''t stop. He kept hitting him with the same action, while the Buddha kept going backwards. My father just hit the Buddha on the chest with three rotations of palm, hand and back fist. He didn''t expect this simple move. He didn''t have any backhand power to hit him, but he didn''t fall down. He just kept going backwards until the Buddha retreated to Fu Dong At the same time, my father took back his right hand, which seemed to have magic power. It was loaded on his back and intertwined with his left hand, which had never moved from beginning to end.


    He stood in front of the Buddha with a negative hand. At this time, the breeze blew and hit my father''s body, which made his hair vibrate again. At this moment, my father was really like the heaven would come down to the earth. He was so brave. However, although the Buddha had been hurt, he didn''t fall down. He still stood in front of my father, just as all of us accepted Stuffy, why did my father suddenly stop his hand? Just for a moment, suddenly, we saw the Buddha''s tightly closed lips suddenly opened, puff, his mouth spouted a big mouth of blood, almost at the same time, his legs were soft, could not hold his body, directly in front of my father, heavily knelt down.


    This time, the whole audience almost exclaimed with one voice. All the people were shocked and staring at the scene in front of them. This scene is really weird. A generation of hero Buddha knelt down in front of my father. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, no one would have believed it.


    The Buddha, who has always looked higher than the sky, becomes a dead dog in this instant. He is exhausted and has no strong spirit. It seems that his bones are all softened. Even his eyes are lax, he tried to open his lax eyes, powerless to raise his head, unwilling to look at my father, hoarse voice said: "who are you?"


    When he said this, it was so hard, as if he didn''t believe it at all. How could he meet such a powerful opponent.


    However, in the face of the Buddha''s question, my father is still indifferent, he looks like a mole ant, looking at the embarrassed Buddha, his voice indifferently said: "I said, you have no qualification to know!"


    The Buddha still wants to continue to ask, but it seems that he has nothing to do. He is really injured and can''t speak any more. He falls down in front of my father.


    Seeing this, Fu Dong rushed forward and yelled: "Dad, Dad, are you ok! Dad


    Saying, he immediately crouched on the ground in a panic and took the Buddha in his arms.


    This pair of arrogant and vicious father and son, at the moment, seems to have evolved into a pair of affectionate and pitiful father and son. When my father looked at such a father and son, there was no sympathy in his eyes, only indifference. There was a trace of fierce light in the indifference, which was full of killing intention.


    Perhaps, this is the effect my father wants to achieve. He makes the Buddha father and son step by step into despair, let their proud heart sink slowly, let them lose face in front of everyone, he deprives them of what they think is important, dignity.


    Sure enough, my father''s eyes in the flash of this fierce light, suddenly to the Buddha issued an extremely cold voice: "you can go on the road!"


    In a few words, I directly sentenced their father and son to death, that is to say, my father''s goal has been achieved, and there is no need to waste time with them.


    Although the father and son of the Buddha are no longer able to do so, they are still there. They are loyal guards who can die for the master. Therefore, after my father sentenced the Buddha to death, they did not hesitate to step out and block the Buddha.These people don''t have a straw bag. They are all masters. But in my father''s eyes, they are obviously out of class. He is almost too lazy to start with these people. He turns his head directly and signals to Uncle Yang.


    Yang shulingyi immediately took a group of masked men behind him and rushed to kill the Buddha''s bodyguards. Although these men had extraordinary military force, they could not resist the attack of so many people. Moreover, the skills of Yamaguchi and uncle Yang were not comparable to those of ordinary people. Only in a moment, these loyal bodyguards were slaughtered with blood, and none of them survived.


    Until this time, the audience recovered from the shock. Everyone''s faces seemed to have the same expression, which was unbelievable.


    They looked at my father''s eyes as if they saw the gods, full of respect. My father once again proved himself with his actions, showing his powerful and domineering side. Compared with the Buddha, they were really too small. In the desperate situation, the Buddha father and son watched their own bodyguards, one by one, and fell into a pool of blood, and their looks had already reached the limit It''s the contrast between heaven and hell. No matter how calm they are, they can''t stand such a continuous attack, and their remaining strength has been gradually worn away. Now, in their eyes, my father is like a devil, which is extremely terrible.


    Originally, Fu Dong, a very deep villain in in the city, is proud of his life experience. He has a father who can communicate with heaven. He used this background to develop his own influence, and he thought that he was also great. Therefore, since I knew him, he has been trampling on me as a mole ant.


    Now, his father who covered the sky with his hand fell down, which proved that his sky was broken. At last, he lost his courage completely. At the same time, he was frightened and despairing. After all, the man in front of him was not other people, but the father of Suluo who was despised by him. I was regarded as a waste by him How can he be reconciled.


    My father can''t breathe as much as I can. I can''t breathe more than I can. I can''t breathe any more. I can''t breathe any more. I can''t breathe any more. I can''t breathe any more. I can''t breathe any more


    This simple sentence is not a plea for mercy. It has the smell of threat, but it is also mixed with a certain meaning, which is hard to understand.


    However, my father seemed to understand the connotation of his words, and said frankly: "I know, does it have anything to do with me? All you have to do is know you have to die


    My father hates being threatened most. What he decides will not be changed easily. Besides, if he offends me, it is impossible to change it. Buddha must die. It''s possible that my father had been well prepared for his coming this time. He was not afraid of anything. After saying this, he took a step forward with fierce spirit, as if he was about to put the immortal Buddha to death.


    I know, once my father made up his mind, he would be clean and clean when he started to move his hands. So, when I saw my father sending out killing intention, I had already picked up a knife on the ground quietly. At this moment, seeing my father step forward, I immediately called to my father: "Dad, let me come!"


    After shouting words, I walked towards the father and son who had a deep blood feud with me step by step. Although I was still seriously injured, my wounds were completely healed by hatred, and I was filled with endless momentum from the inside to the outside. The seeds of hatred in my body finally exploded.


    My father saw me approaching, immediately turned his head to look at me, eyes complex said: "are you sure you want to come by yourself?"


    Although my father''s words to me are short, his eyes give me a lot of information. I can read out what he wants to say. He is afraid of my accident. If I want to kill ordinary people, he will never stop me. But the Buddha has a special identity. If I kill them myself, my father must be worried that hatred will be attracted to me, so he wants to do it himself Start to solve the trouble for me and pave the way for me. All the consequences will be borne by him.


    For my father''s idea, I understand, but, in front of these two people are my big enemies, because, I have also made a poison oath, in any case, I have to personally kill them, in order to ease the hatred in my heart. After a while, I looked at my father with bright eyes and said forcefully: "well, I think well, only in this way can I revenge for my dead brother Can solve the pain in my heart


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 390

    My father listened to my words and nodded. He didn''t say anything. He just stood still. I stood in front of the Buddha with a knife. Both of them are very weak now. The Buddha was beaten by my father, and his internal organs were probably shattered.


    Fu Dong was locked up by me for two days and suffered from torture. When he arrived here, I stabbed him twice. His face had already been bloodless, and his lips were dry and white. However, he was still better than his father. At the moment, he was still squatting on the ground holding the Buddha''s head.


    I stare at Fu Dong tightly, and the hatred in my heart is rolling again. This despicable villain has given me more hatred than his father Buddha. In the past, I caught him but didn''t dare to kill him. I was afraid that the Buddha''s anger would hurt the innocent. However, now his father has become a dead dog, and he has no ability to protect him. Now Fu Dong is just like a dead dog It''s become a fish that I can cut.


    How many times, I''ve been waiting for such an opportunity. How many times, I''ve stabbed him in my dream. I''m looking forward to seeing that this arrogant guy can look up to me. I just want to let him see that I''m not a trash that can be bullied at will. I''ve tried so many times, but I can''t make him yield. Even if he fell into my hands, I abused and humiliated him Scold, bully, he still despise me, think I and he is a day by day, he is God, I am a mole ant, his contempt for me will never change, his proud head will never be low.


    However, he did not expect that I could take advantage of his opportunity. At this moment, the situation changed. The appearance of my father gave Fu Dong a profound education lesson, let him know that his father is not invincible, and let him know that there are heaven and people outside, and let him know that my father is more than his father.


    His confidence was destroyed, and his faith disappeared. At this moment, Fu Dong panicked, and he really began to panic. In front of me, he had never been afraid of death. Suddenly, he became afraid of death and became unwilling. His face was covered with cold sweat, and his eyes were turning around, and he was obviously scared to death.


    This is the first time I have seen him, and it is also the side I want to see most. Looking at such a man, the evil spirit in my heart is finally vomited, and I feel more comfortable than ever. I finally stand on the commanding height of fate, and can control other people''s lives at will.


    I slowly raised the knife in my hand, and the sword pointed to Fu Dong. However, I did not kill him. Instead, I pointed at him and asked in a sharp voice: "young master Fu, have you never thought that you are today? Do you really regard your Laozi as heaven? Why are you arrogant, just because your father is a Buddha, is it the God of this city? So, you look down on me, oppress me, trample on me, want to kill me? Now, I''ll let you know that I, solo, have been waiting for this opportunity to kill you in the open and aboveboard way


    After that, I quickly waved the knife, and the blade of the knife instantly aimed at the Buddha''s neck and cut it down.


    My action was too fast and sharp. Fu Dong didn''t respond to me. It was just such a moment that the imperious underground emperor, Buddha, lost his precious life and died in front of all of us. His eyes were open to death. He died inexplicably, inexplicably and unbelievably.


    All the personnel on the scene were shocked by my decisive and forceful means, because the person I killed was no one else, but the underground emperor Buddha, before he died, he didn''t even say a last word. Who can accept it.


    Fu Dong was even more frightened. He thought that he was the first person I wanted to kill, but suddenly, I solved his father mercilessly. This made him panic, flustered and sad. All kinds of expressions tangled in his face, making his face colorful.


    Fu Dong, the underworld prince, is indeed a powerful existence among the younger generation. He is extraordinary both in means and in spirit. However, he has experienced so much today that he was finally rescued from kidnapping. As a result, he experienced the pain of his mother''s death without warning. Now, seeing his father die in front of him, he will die soon Whew, even though he is strong in mind, he can''t stand it up to now. While he is angry, he is still more afraid. He even has no time to grieve for his dead father. He just looks at Ziyi beside me with praying eyes and pleads with her: "Ziyi, I''m your husband. I''ve been pretty good to you. Please help me to ask Suluo to let him Don''t kill me, will you


    In this state of exhaustion. Fu Dong can also turn his brain and know how to use the last chance to save his life. He knew that it was useless to ask me, so he aimed at Ziyi and wanted to take advantage of Ziyi''s kindness and let me let him go. He didn''t even want to have his life. Maybe, he didn''t want to die in my hands like this, because it was a shame for him. Maybe he wanted to keep his life and find a chance to revenge me.


    After hearing Fu Dong''s words, Ziyi''s eyes moved slightly, and her expression began to become tangled. However, she seemed to understand who was responsible for the situation today. She knew better that Fu Dong could not escape death in any case. Therefore, she did not choose to plead for such scum, but quietly lowered her head and chose silence.In fact, Ziyi can only do this, no matter how good she is. After all, she is not clear about the cruelty of the father and son, and she will bury him alive without mercy. This is cold to Ziyi''s heart. She will not plead for such a person if she has a little sense.


    Zi Yi''s silence, let Fu Dong that pair of panic eyes, directly gloomy, he despair, he panic, he understand, at the same time, he really know, this time he is really hard to escape a death.


    I looked down at him. The light in my eyes almost penetrated his panic heart, making him look more desperate. When his heart was most vulnerable, I gave him a cold voice: "Fu Dong, no one can save you today. Do you think you still have a way to live today? I tell you, it''s useless for anyone to ask for help today. From the moment you killed my brother, I swore that I would kill you with my hands. Today, you deserve what you deserve. Today, you must die! "


    With that, I waved the knife in my hand and directly cut at him.


    For my action, Fu Dong instinctively wanted to avoid it, but several of my father''s men behind him held him down with lightning force, and my knife mercilessly waved to his neck. When he was in panic and struggling, my sharp blade directly opened a mouth on his neck, and blood gushed out in an instant.


    Finally, the ambitious young master Fu was killed by me. The promise I made was finally realized, and I was finally relieved from self blame!


    This pair of father and son, who gave me thousands of torments, was finally ended by my own hands. At this moment, the turbid air in my body was completely emptied from my body, my heart became extremely clear, my eyes became unprecedented firm, and the people who hindered me fell down. Next, the city was no longer able to restrict me.


    With the death of the Buddha and his son, the most sensational war in history has come to an end. The sky is clear, the sky is gradually darkening, and the birds on the treetops are flying high. All these seem to indicate that the sky of the city has changed, and it has changed completely. From now on, there is no Buddha in this city, only a name Word, solo!


    From my beginning to the fall of the Buddha and his son, my standing brothers, Qiqi, Xie Yu, Bai Qiuyan, the representatives of these forces, did not say a word. They just looked at the scene calmly and silently. Although we had already guessed the ending, everyone''s heart was still heavy and their expressions were different There are many contradictions in my heart.


    I also know that it''s not easy to solve such a big problem today. However, I don''t regret it anyway, because there is no pity at all for the death of the Buddha and his son.


    However, just as I was about to order my brothers to deal with the aftermath and retreat quickly, a clear mobile phone ring broke the cold and silent scene.


    This sudden ring is very harsh, let us each heart can not help but tremble, all of us can not help but look at the ring of the mobile phone. This mobile phone ring was actually sent out from the dead Buddha. The strange ring tone, with the Buddha''s eyes in his eyes, was particularly terrible.


    Although he was killed by me, it was quite frightening at first sight. Even my heart rate quickened. However, my father was very calm. He bent down directly and pulled out his mobile phone from Buddha. On the mobile phone screen, I saw several familiar words, which showed three big characters of Wu Tianhao, which looked very dazzling.


    It really surprised me that Wu Tianhao would call the Buddha at such a moment. I wondered in my heart, did you think that the Buddha won and congratulated him? But the next thing let me break this idea, my father''s expression is always indifferent, he did not hesitate to connect the phone, immediately, I heard Wu Tianhao calling out two words: "Su Ye!"


    Although Wu Tianhao was not at the scene, he seemed to be watching the scene at any time. He even knew that it was my father who was holding Foye''s mobile phone.


    I was shocked by this, but my father didn''t feel any shock when he heard this sentence. However, his murderous spirit was suddenly exposed. He said coldly to the other end of the phone: "Wu Tianhao, wait for me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 391

    My dad has been in this place, his expression has not fluctuated greatly. Even when he wants to kill Buddha, he only shows his murderous spirit, but he does not have much anger. However, at this moment, after receiving the call, my father shows the anger he had not had before. His voice is very angry. He feels that Wu Tianhao would stand here If you say, my dad will tear him to pieces.


    Wu Tianhao, who was on the other side of the phone, seemed to have expected my father''s anger. He didn''t seem surprised. He just said a little proud: "Mr. Su, congratulations on your coming out of the mountain!"


    I can hear the strange smell of Wu Tianhao from the voice coming out of the phone. It seems that there is a bit of plot to succeed in the tone.


    Of course, my father heard this, he closed his eyes heavily, and then said in a deep voice, "rest assured, I will go to you!"


    After that, only listening to a crackle, the mobile phone, actually in my dad''s hand directly broke apart, my dad this move let us others can not help but frighten. I can obviously feel the murderous spirit of my father. It seems that Wu Tianhao really let my father angry.


    Through their short dialogue, I seem to understand some moral meaning. At the beginning, my dad emphasized Wu Tianhao to me. Now, he suddenly emerges. Obviously, the person behind the control of all these things is Wu Tianhao. But what is his purpose? Is it so easy to force my dad out of the mountain?


    When I was in deep thought, my dad suddenly said, "retreat!"


    Immediately, I woke up from my meditation and quickly asked people to deal with the post-treatment work.


    This unprecedented war, although we have achieved the final victory, but this result is a bit of a sense of fish, the final defeat. The Buddha has been destroyed by the army, but we have suffered heavy casualties and too many serious injuries, so it is very difficult to deal with. My dad brought the people to carry the wounded to their respective cars. This day, it can be said, is the city''s biggest bloody day.


    It is because the battle is too big and bloody that makes the ending work very complicated. Qiqi, Bai Qiuyan and Xie Yu have come to deal with their wounded. At this time, everyone''s expression is heavy. In a war, it is the four shots of passion. But the cruel result can not be avoided. The blood spilled from the fresh life and red is dyed red This land, at the same time. Also infected each of us heart, let the color of the heart dye sad.


    Slowly, as the work of the aftermath of the project is approaching the end, these people who come to support come to say goodbye to me, maybe it is the dignified atmosphere on the spot, or I may see my dad in, they are not good at talking to me, I also did not express too much in words, but I just solemnly thanked them.


    After they left, Shen Muchen had treated our wounded almost. At this moment, the voice of ambulance was echoing in the sky. Some people were too seriously injured to move easily, and they could only wait for the ambulance to arrive.


    I stand on the edge of the pit, looking at this place where blood is red. My heart is very depressed. How much blood is used to win this victory. I sulo, I will remember this feeling, this time of struggle and move.


    When the wounded on our side were almost finished, when the police were late, my dad dismissed all the people and took me to the car when he came. I was pulling Ziyi with me, sitting in the back of jeep, my dad was in the vice-driver''s seat, and uncle Yang, still responsible for driving, left the bloody battlefield together, and all the other good things remained It''s for the late police.


    Unconsciously, uncle Yang has driven his car out of this strange forest and came to the big road. When he came here, I felt like I was back in the world, and felt the open and unbearable feeling of a while. Everything was like a dream. I felt that everything happened here was so dreamy that even now, I didn''t have a complete slowdown Come here, Ziyi''s state is also, her face is always bad, has been in the muddle, from the beginning to the end, she does not speak a word, this scene, for a simple girl, it is really difficult to accept.


    But I, after leaving here, reluctantly accepted what had happened, I asked my father, asked all the doubts in my heart, asked how he caught the Buddha''s wife, how to dispatch Ziyi, and how to solve the hidden members of the Buddha.


    These things are difficult to imagine for me, but they are summarized by my dad''s short sentences. He explained to me a few words lightly. As if these things were very easy for him, I was shocked after listening. I really realized the gap between me and my father. Don''t look at him as a big old man But he is a man of great courage and a style of doing things.


    I know Ziyi has happened. The only idea in my mind is to replace it with Fu Dong, even at last I will come to death for Ziyi. However, my father was smart and decisive. He had been waiting for the opportunity. He had inserted his eye liner in the house of Buddha. My father''s plan was not so early. But because of the sudden incident, purple was arrested. My death must have made my father''s plan advance. So he took the Buddha''s wife secretly by using the undercover who was placed in the Buddha''s house, and then at the most urgent moment, secretly exchanged Ziyi from the kidnapper''s hand.Of course, changing out Ziyi can be done so quietly, because my father arrested one of the family members who were taking custody of Ziyi''s kidnappers and threatened this person with his family''s life, so that my father could successfully change Ziyi out. Similarly, the existence of the secret group was also told my father by the bottom. After my father mastered their hiding position, he made a sneak attack on them To wipe out.


    My father''s methods really make me admire, but also let me learn a lot from it. Sometimes, because of impulse, I don''t calm down to think of ways, and do things too blindly, which leads to my own death.


    And my dad won the final victory by taking advantage of the advantage and playing a more vicious way than the enemy. My father did it.


    At that time, after my father rescued Ziyi, he even called me to tell me not to be stupid, but I didn''t answer the phone. When I heard this sentence, I suddenly remembered that when I came, I answered a call from Bai Ling, and then I heard the ring tone of my mobile phone. But I didn''t answer it, so I threw my mobile phone away. But I didn''t think it was my father''s call. Because of this, I almost died. Fortunately, Shen Muchen brought people to arrive in time, and then Bai Qiuyan, Xie Yu and Qi came again Qi, their arrival, if not for them, even if my father could save me, it would be very difficult. After all, there are too many Buddhists. I can recover this life. I really want to thank all the people who helped me. They gave me a second life.


    All at this moment has passed, but today I almost had an accident, also because of my impulse, for the sake of Ziyi, I regardless of everything, regardless of my own life, this point, in many people''s eyes, may be incomprehensible, but my father did not blame me for this, he just said to me lightly: "this girl is very good, my people specially tested Once she asked her to call you for help. She was also a girl who could not die for you. Cherish it


    My father''s words showed that she agreed with Ziyi. Before, although my father had heard from me about my girlfriend, he had never seen Ziyi himself, which was the first time he met Ziyi. Maybe, he wanted to know whether Ziyi was worth my life, so he specially tested her!


    Although I know that my father will not object to my love, but at this moment, I am very happy to hear that my father has approved Ziyi.


    And purple in listening to my father''s words, she has been some tangled expression, also become a little relaxed, her mouth can not help but hook up a little smile, smile also a little bit shy.


    Seeing Ziyi like this, I feel more gratified. It can be said that the biggest gain for me now is that Ziyi can be safe and sound. She is still alive, which proves that everything I have done is worth it. Although the cost is too high, but I do not experience life and death, how can I know how to cherish this relationship.


    In fact, even if there was no Ziyi''s accident, the battle between Buddha and me was inevitable. There would be a war between us. It was just a matter of time. But I suddenly felt that all the things were made by someone on purpose. Ziyi was just a pawn that was used by others.


    Fortunately, no matter who is the initiator behind the scenes, my goal has been achieved. Ziyi is saved, the Buddha and his son are dead, and the barrier between me and Ziyi is lifted. After today''s experience, I also proved my love for Ziyi. I think Ziyi can recognize my heart. It''s time to solve our misunderstanding. Anyway, no matter what the marriage between Ziyi and Fudong is How to promote, I will not dislike her, she may be because I will be used, will be so much hurt, so, I more want to cherish her, protect her, love her.


    As for Ziyi''s willingness to forgive me now, I will not give up her. I believe that as long as I sincerely repent, she will not blame me.


    However, it is not the emotional issue between Ziyi and me that needs to be dealt with. Although the curtain of the war is over, it is obvious that the war is not over. At least, there is a crucial enemy that has not been solved, that is, Wu Tianhao.


    So, after thinking for a long time, I still couldn''t help asking my father, "Dad, what''s going on with Wu Tianhao?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 392

    When my father heard Wu Tianhao''s three words, his indifferent expression immediately became serious again. He once again gave a cold light in his eyes. He said in a cold voice: "what happened today is almost caused by him. Your little girl friend, under his threat, agreed to marry Fu Dong. He is just to stir up the friction between you and the Buddha and lead me out of the mountain £¡¡±


    Sure enough, it''s similar to my guess that Wu Tianhao is the villain behind the scenes.


    Although I have already guessed this point, my heart is still shaking when I hear my father say it. How can I think that Wu Tianhao should be so mean that I almost lost my life in the first battle with the Xuanwu society. Unexpectedly, he has not planned to let me go, or even destroy the innocent Ziyi and let Ziyi be me Through so much pain, we almost made a pair of desperate mandarin ducks.


    I really don''t understand why Wu Tianhao did this? What''s good for him?


    After hesitating for a while, I asked my father again, "what''s his purpose? Is it to use your hand to destroy the Buddha


    Hearing this, my father''s eyes full of cold light suddenly showed a trace of pain. He gently opened his mouth and said, "you are wrong. He wants to take the Buddha''s hand to get rid of me!"


    My father''s words directly knocked me over. My eyes couldn''t help but stare at me. Some inexplicable words said: "your strength is much stronger than the Buddha. Wu Tianhao is your old friend. He should know your ability. Then he knows that the Buddha can''t fight you! Why should he use him to kill you? "


    My dad shook his head. "Let the Buddha deal with me is just the first step of his plan. His real purpose is to let the Buddha''s elder brother deal with me!" he said


    Hearing this, my heart was really shaken again and again. Suddenly, I felt a chill in my body, and I couldn''t help shivering. It turned out that the Buddha really had a background. No wonder he told my dad that he couldn''t kill him when he was dying. He said that my father should know his background. His words were not a threat. He did have a backstage.


    A Buddha has been so terrible, he even has a big brother. What kind of existence will his elder brother be?


    Suddenly, I think of the dark group, the name of the dark group even Qiqi heard it color change, it must be extraordinary existence, and dark group is not the power of this city. That is to say, it may be the foreign aid invited by the Buddha, that is, his elder brother''s person. So to think of it, this elder brother of Buddha is absolutely not simple!


    Wu Tianhao, this seemingly kind-hearted bastard, is really a big schemer. He should also know the background of the Buddha. Therefore, he deliberately uses the Buddha to lead my father out of the mountain, let my father destroy the Buddha, and then let my father fall into crisis. This guy is really terrible.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help but ask my father: "since you know the Buddha''s background, why do you want to kill him?"


    In the face of my question, my father just said, "if I don''t kill him, he will kill you!"


    In a very simple sentence, it is full of deep father''s love. My father is not a fool and will not fall into other people''s trap so easily. At this time, I finally know why my father has not taken action. He has been investigating and preparing all the time, because he knows that what he has to face is not only the Buddha in this city, but a bigger conspiracy.


    It was my impulse that made his plan start ahead of time. My father would not show any affection for me. Even though he knew that killing Buddha would cause trouble, he still did it without hesitation. He just wanted to help me remove all obstacles, so he would not allow my life to be threatened.


    However, since Wu Tianhao chose to use the Buddha''s background to harm my father, it is obvious that the elder brother behind the Buddha has the ability to deal with my father. At the thought of this, the chill in my body suddenly became very cold, and I was inevitably flustered. I looked at my father nervously and asked, "Dad, what is the origin of Buddha''s elder brother? Is he really that good? "


    In the face of my worry, my father slowly raised his head, looked at me through the mirror in the car, and said solemnly to me, "Arlo, you don''t need to know about this, you don''t have to worry about it. This is my business, I''ll take care of it!"


    My father always gives me absolute assurance. Every time, I feel that there is nothing he can''t solve. But this time, I can tell that my father''s confidence seems not to be full. This is definitely not easy to solve.


    However, since my father didn''t want to say anything, I didn''t need to go into the details, because he didn''t want to say what he didn''t want to say. When he had time to ask Qiqi, she should know the details of the Buddha. However, I had a doubt in my heart. I was in a panic when I didn''t ask. So, I hesitated and asked my father, "Dad, isn''t Wu Tianhao your friend? Why did he hurt us? "


    To tell you the truth, when I first met him, Wu Tianhao really had a good feeling for him. He didn''t look like a mind Teaser at all. However, my father had already reminded me. Let me use this man, but I don''t rely on him. But I was too dependent on him in the battle of the basaltic society. As a result, he stood me up. Now, he has carefully planned this plot. Ziyi and I almost died, and my father was involved in the resentment.So, up to now, all of us have been played by him. It''s just one of his pieces, just. I am more puzzled, why does he have to deal with my father so deliberately?


    However, I did not wait for my father''s answer. Suddenly, the car stopped suddenly. I didn''t pay attention to it, and my body leaned forward. The doubt almost broke out of my body.


    When it slowed down a little bit, I immediately turned my head and looked out of the window to find that the place where we parked was Wu Tianhao''s nest, heaven and earth.


    I was so impressed by this place. The first time I came to visit Ziyi, I met her old classmates. At that time, Gao Fu Shuai''s idea of fighting Ziyi was mixed up by me. He tried to bully me. Finally, Wu Tianhao came out and gave me a good first impression of him.


    But people''s hearts are always unpredictable. How can I know that Wu Tianhao is such a sinister villain? I really don''t know why he has to make every effort to deal with my father, and why my father came here? Is he so eager to find Wu Tianhao to set up a teacher and make a crime?


    In my doubt, my father''s voice suddenly came over: "OK, don''t ask so much, get out of the car!"


    After that, he got out of the car first. Obviously, my father didn''t want to answer my question. But I felt that Wu Tianhao''s betrayal of my father was not caused by my appearance. They should have had some kind of grudge a long time ago, so he has been waiting for the opportunity to deal with my father. After my father was released from prison, he stayed in his hometown, and Wu Tianhao used me To take my dad out of the mountains and deal with my dad.


    It''s just that I don''t understand what kind of disputes they had in the past. My father doesn''t tell me about the past, even about my mother. Therefore, he doesn''t want to talk about the grudges between him and Wu Tianhao. I also understand. Or, my father himself is not very clear. After all, if he had known that Wu Tianhao was going to deal with him, he would not let me in The city is looking for his help.


    I do have too many doubts about Wu Tianhao. However, my father doesn''t say that I''m too lazy to ask. Now that we have come to our door on our own initiative, the truth will come to light. Then, I took Ziyi and went in behind my father.


    But to my surprise, when I walked into the nightclub, I found that the most luxurious nightclub in the city had been closed. It turned out that it had become my father''s territory, and the old fox Wu Tianhao had already run away in advance.


    It''s true that Wu Tianhao can control all this and play the wise Buddha father and son between applause. Then, the smart one will certainly not sit here waiting to die. If my father catches him so easily, my father won''t be so angry when he was on the phone just now. However, since my father knew that Wu Tianhao had run away, why would he bring me here?


    For a while, I was a little confused, and my father seemed to see my doubts. He suddenly said to me very seriously: "Arlo, you stay here tonight. At present, the situation outside is still quite chaotic. I''ll deal with the external affairs first."


    After hearing these words, I understood that my father was still worried about my safety. Indeed, the war was just over, the Buddha and his son were all killed by me, and there were still some evils in their family. If I ran around at random in my current state, there must be danger. My father thought that it was safe to bring me here. The most important thing is that the aftercare work has not been finished It must be very complicated and difficult to implement. My father should wipe my ass as soon as possible, otherwise, I can''t get away easily.


    Since my father was able to stop director Kang and let the director who was promoted by the Buddha dare not bring people to help him. It can be seen that my father''s face in the white world is not ordinary. However, these things are certainly not easy to solve. The follow-up matters that my father has to deal with are still very complicated. Moreover, even though my father has great ability and extraordinary military force, I still worry about my father. After all, the people behind the Buddha will not ignore his death. There are still dangers outside. If my father appears openly, there will be absolute danger.


    But what my dad decided would not change easily. This is what he had to do. So, I said with worry: "I will stay here, Dad, you should pay attention to safety."


    My father is always my God to me. I''m afraid that this piece of sky will collapse. As a son, I''m worried even if there is a little danger. However, my father''s expression is still firm, and I can''t see any worry. After hearing my words, he promised to me: "Arlo, you can rest assured and have a good rest. Since your father and I are here, I will ensure your safety, Don''t think about anything. I''ll take care of things here. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 393

    My father is always so confident. For him, the most worried thing is always my safety. He will not care about himself. Through his skills, I also understand that there are not many people who can hurt my father. He is just trying his best to ensure that he will not be hurt. He is protecting me and creating a stable environment. In the face of such a father, I really don''t know what to say. I just looked at my father with moving eyes and nodded his head heavily. After that, my father told the people who took care of me here and then left.


    Looking at my father''s big but slightly vicissitudes of life''s back, I can''t help but feel a sour feeling in my heart, and gradually rise up a very firm idea in my heart. I will certainly grow up quickly, and I won''t let you worry about me any more!


    Dad, it wasn''t long since I was escorted by wasabi. After listening to my father''s words, I didn''t leave here. I just called Shen Muchen and asked him to deal with the injured brother. He must pacify the injured brother. I also gave him all the details of the gang. After this call, I finally got a breath. Later, Ziyi and I found a room to rest.


    Quiet down I, also from the confusion of thinking back to normal, to this time, Ziyi, my favorite woman, really integrated into my vision.


    At the moment, in the huge room, there are only two people, I and her, four eyes opposite. However, both of us look down and down. I don''t need to say, dishevelled and bruised. Ziyi is also very upset. She has been locked up for a day and has experienced so many things. She has witnessed the death of the Buddha and his son. Her mind has certainly not recovered. The whole person looks tired, like eggplant hit by frost, listless ¡£


    In this quiet space, our breath sounds as if we could hear it. The silent atmosphere made us a little unaccustomed. Both of them were a little worried. Unconsciously, I took a cigarette out of my pocket and smoked it in front of Ziyi''s face.


    After taking a few puffs, I relaxed my mind for a while. I finally opened my voice and asked Ziyi with concern: "Ziyi, are you ok?"


    For this girl who only wants to be stable, what happened today is really cruel to her. She doesn''t like to fight and kill at all. She wants to have a peaceful day. But now, it is because I let her get involved in this cruel catastrophe. I really can''t bear it and feel more guilty in my heart.


    In the face of my question, Ziyi still didn''t make a sound, she just shook her head blankly, said nothing.


    Since I saw her, Ziyi has never said a word. Even if she is alone with me now, she doesn''t make a sound. She just stares at me with complicated eyes, just as if I am a stranger in her eyes, which makes her feel unclear and can''t see through.


    Perhaps, for Ziyi today, the most shocking thing may not be the bloody scene, but the appearance of my father. What my father did on the scene completely shocked everyone in the audience. Even my son, my father broke the daily concept, let alone her. How can she accept it all at once? I have such a fearless father.


    At a very early time, Ziyi only knew that I had a father who was still in prison. Until later understanding, she had a slight change in her impression of my father. Especially after listening to the conversation between Wu Tianhao and me in Wu Tianhao''s office that day, she was even more curious about my father''s ability. However, she must think that my father and Buddha are incomparable, Ziyi would persuade me many times to leave this city, and let me not fight against the Buddha, because in Ziyi''s eyes, Buddha is heaven in this city.


    Now, everything has been reversed. My father''s birth has made Ziyi completely subvert the previous concept. The lawless Buddha is just like a mole ant in front of my father. How can this be accepted by Ziyi? Maybe Ziyi thinks that I cheated her and hid her from her and thought I was playing a pig and eating a tiger.


    But for my father''s matter, I am as at a loss as she is. I don''t know how to explain it. I don''t want to tangle too much in this matter. For me now, I have to deal with the relationship between her and me first. I don''t want to keep such an irreconcilable relationship with Ziyi. It''s very awkward and uncomfortable. Of course, I hope Ziyi will not be entangled. I want her to return to her former pure and kind girl and look forward to a happy future with me.


    Therefore, I directly threw away the cigarette end in my hand and went to Ziyi. I held her hand tightly. My eyes looked at her deeply and said softly, "Ziyi, since you were forced by Wu Tianhao to marry Fu Dong, it proves that you don''t really like him. Now, their father and son are dead. You are free. No one can stop us from being together. Ziyi, don''t be angry with me again. Let''s make up


    My words are completely from the bottom of my heart. The tenderness in my eyes is a complete reflection of my heart''s world, which is slow love and sincerity. This time, Ziyi was really moved. Her expression was changing and her eyes were flashing. Slowly, a few tears fell from the corner of her eyes. With these tears, Ziyi finally began to speak. She asked me in a hoarse voice: "have you married Bai Ling?"Hearing this, my heart suddenly trembled a few times, and my head seemed to be shaken by something. I opened my eyes and looked at the purple in front of me. I was a little surprised.


    I never thought that Ziyi knew that Bai Ling and I were married. Now when she said that, it suddenly occurred to me that Ziyi and Fudong were secretly threatened by Li Shuhai. On the one hand, and on the other hand, she was desperate for me. She knew about me and Bai Ling. Originally, it was difficult for a woman to accept that I made Bai Ling pregnant Even if I killed the child, I would leave a knot in my heart. But at that time, I not only did not kill the child, but also married Bai Ling. How could Ziyi still hope for me?


    No wonder, that day at her and Fu Dong''s wedding scene, I said nothing to restore Ziyi''s heart. Originally, it was not Ziyi''s heart that changed, but her complete despair of me. But how could Ziyi know the secret of my marriage with Bai Ling? It seems that this is another masterpiece of Wu Tianhao. He really tried his best to deal with my father.


    I didn''t have time to think about him. Now it''s not the time to say this. I quickly explained to Ziyi, "no, you misunderstood me. I was forced to have a ceremony with Bai Ling. It was a fake marriage. Besides, I didn''t get a certificate."


    After saying this, I was afraid Ziyi didn''t believe me. I told Bai Ling everything about me. I have explained almost everything clearly. When I say these words, my attitude is very sincere. Of course, although I have a lot of bitterness in many things, I still make mistakes. This is an unchangeable fact. So, let''s finish this. I still keep apologizing to Ziyi, just ask for her forgiveness. Finally, I sincerely tell Ziyi that she is my favorite woman, unique existence.


    After listening to my words, Ziyi has already burst into tears. Her tears are full of too many emotions, and her eyes are mixed with a variety of complex emotions. This kind of emotion almost broke her down. After a long time of delay, Ziyi cried to me and said, "what I hate is why you didn''t tell me earlier, why did you hide from me, why can you leave me alone for three months?"


    At this moment, Ziyi was finally willing to tell me the truth, and she finally told her grievances. Indeed, I had a conflict with Ziyi before, but I prayed for her forgiveness with my sincerity, and the soft hearted Ziyi finally forgave me. But this time, I really hurt her, and most importantly, I didn''t explain to her in time, and I didn''t have a chance to explain it to her Only when we explained with her did we have a deeper misunderstanding.


    So, after listening to Ziyi''s words, I immediately continued to explain to her, said my helplessness, and also told her what I had experienced in those three months. Countless times I ran away for her, thinking about her all the time. As soon as I came back, I couldn''t wait to go to her house to find her. I told her all my heart words without reservation.


    Slowly, my true feelings influenced Ziyi, let the purple Yi who was immersed in sadness stop crying. She stared at me with that pair of blurred eyes, and the meaning in the eyes was elusive. But I thought that the look was forgiving me and willing to be with me again.


    But I didn''t expect that Ziyi directly took her hand out of my hand and stepped back two steps. She said to me bitterly, "Suluo, even if I forgive you, we are impossible. No matter what reason, I married Fu Dong. We are legal couple. This is something everyone knows. Do you want to marry a widow?"


    Ziyi''s expression is so sad and helpless, and I feel a burst of heartache. Originally, Ziyi still cares about this matter. Indeed, Bai Ling and I held a wedding ceremony, which is an illusion in the dark. In the valley, not many people know. But Ziyi''s wedding is a sensation in the city, the city''s dignified figures all attended. If I married Ziyi, she would be married two times. This is not a good reputation for a girl. However, Ziyi probably doesn''t care about this, but the last thing she wants to say in her heart.


    And I, have long been open to this matter, I like her, as long as I can be with her, I don''t care about anything, so I directly and decisively said to Ziyi: "I don''t care!"


    These four words express my determination. What I have experienced and what I have done is because of Ziyi, who has experienced many obstacles. Now that we have a chance to get together, I will not care about these rumors. As long as Ziyi is willing to be with me, I will be satisfied.


    I thought that such determination would make her feel relieved, but she still couldn''t let go. Her eyes were still dim. She looked at me blankly and said, "even if I had a relationship with Fu Dong, do you care?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 394

    Ziyi''s words were like a thousand arrows through my heart, which made my heart ache. My only sensitive nerve was also deeply touched. For this matter, I have always been hard to open my mouth. On the night of their marriage, I had fantasized about the bridal chamber scene of Ziyi and Fudong. Just thinking about it, I couldn''t live.


    For this matter, I don''t care at all, but, because, in the bottom of my heart, Ziyi is my woman, an irreplaceable woman. Despite all the bitterness in my heart, I don''t care, as long as I can be with her.


    I will not show this bitterness. I can''t make Ziyi sad, let alone dislike her, let alone me. Even if it''s not me, I won''t dislike Ziyi. What I love is Ziyi, the woman who is willing to give everything for me. No matter how it was before, in the future, I will only cherish her more and love her.


    So, when Ziyi''s face was sad, I took two steps straight forward, came to her body, stretched out my hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes. I lowered my head and looked at her affectionately. She said softly, "I don''t mind. I don''t mind anything. Anyway, I would like to marry you!"


    My voice is loud, the tone is very solemn, I just want to let Ziyi understand my heart, understand my infatuation, I hope she does not immerse in the past, hope to get rid of those unbearable shadows for her. Purple Yi, with dim eyes, after listening to my words, touched my sincere eyes. At this moment, she suddenly burst into tears and turned into a smile. The sadness on her face disappeared. Instead, she was full of energy. She felt that in this moment, she changed her personality and recovered her old look. Let me seem to have found the taste of purple, let my heart not from thumping straight jump, jump faster and faster.


    And when I was distracted, Ziyi unexpectedly jumped into my arms without warning, and heavily kissed me. The kiss came inexplicably and abruptly, but it was a wonderful feeling, which made my heart lump melt. I forgot all my troubles and threw myself into this kiss and enjoyed it.


    After a long time, we separated slowly. At this time, Ziyi''s face was no longer gloomy and haggard, and even added a trace of blush. She looked at me with confused eyes, and said with some coyness: "in fact, Fu Dong didn''t do anything to me!"


    This moment of Ziyi, is really the one I knew at the beginning, very naive. Let me feel that I have been teased in general, but my heartbeat can not help but burst the watch, I even think that I heard wrong, do not know how to react, just staring at Ziyi.


    Seeing my confused face, Ziyi explained to me that Fu Dong had been pretending to be a good man in front of her. He would not force Ziyi to do anything, and he also respected Ziyi. Of course, there is a reason why the villain Fu Dong treats Ziyi more specially.


    Because, he is with Ziyi. Ziyi is beautiful for one reason, and Wu Tianhao is also responsible for it. However, Fu Dong is still a Virgo. People like him don''t allow their own things to be tainted. Of course, he can''t mind Ziyi because he found the shadow of his fiancee in Ziyi.


    Fu Dong once had a childhood sweetheart. Later, he became his fiancee of course. However, the only woman he loved deeply left the world. This was a fatal blow to Dong. He was infatuated with love in love. Except for his fiancee, he was not interested in any woman. No matter how good a girl he was, he was not interested in any woman Ben can''t get close to him.


    However, Ziyi and his fiancee have a lot of similarities, especially the charm is very similar, which makes Fu Dong take a fancy to Xu Nan at a glance, and Wu Tianhao is precisely because of this that he can promote the marriage between Fu Dong and Ziyi and make his plan complete successfully. Even I suspect that in order to achieve this goal, Wu Tianhao has already carefully arranged everything. For example, Fu Dong''s fiancee''s death may have something to do with him.


    Of course, this is just my guess. What Ziyi told me was that Wu Tianhao threatened her with my life and told her to promise to pay Dong. Ziyi didn''t know anything else. As for Fu Dong, Zi Yi says that although he is a mean person, he is still infatuated with his feelings. The only thing he loves in his heart is the dead fiancee. Although Ziyi is beautiful, Fu Dong is not interested in it. In his heart, Ziyi is just a substitute. However, Fu Dong always respects Ziyi as his fiancee, and they get married Later, Ziyi can''t really accept other men, so he doesn''t mind if he doesn''t share the bed with Fudong. Maybe, from the beginning to the end, Fu Dong just takes Ziyi as a spiritual sustenance. Even if he didn''t have a couple with ziyixing, he didn''t care. He just needed to relieve some kind of missing on this sustenance.


    I finally understand why Fu Dong seems to like Ziyi, but when Ziyi is buried alive, he doesn''t dare to say more than half a word. He would rather watch Ziyi die than disobey his father. The main reason is that Ziyi is not his true love in his heart. He will not give up everything for a substitute.


    However, Ziyi''s action still moved me. For my safety, she was threatened by Wu Tianhao. This also shows that she has always loved me, and I will use my life to make up for it. But no matter what, I''m glad Fu Dong didn''t move Ziyi. It''s a great good thing for me. My Ziyi is also my Suluo''s woman. She only belongs to me. This really makes me very excited, but I won''t be too obvious in front of Ziyi. I still keep my solemn attitude and say to Ziyi Why did you ask that question just nowZiyi looked at me fondly and affectionately said: "I just wanted to test you to see if you would mind this matter. Suluo, in fact, I know that you love me. When I got married, what you said, I knew you really loved me. I just couldn''t accept that you had sex with other women, and even made people pregnant. Even if I had been persuading myself to open up and forgive you, I just couldn''t do it. It was like a thorn in my heart, no matter me How hard I tried, I couldn''t pull out the thorn completely. Now, what you have done has influenced me again. I don''t want to leave you, but that matter is still a kind of estrangement to me. However, just heard your answer, you do not mind that I was married, do not mind me and other men better, your words let me understand, two people in love together, should learn to tolerate, understand each other, I will not be capricious, will not let you sad


    Ziyi''s voice is very hoarse, but her tone is very sincere. Her words have absorbed my soul and made me dull. This is the first time that we have known each other for so long. She said so many words for the first time. After listening, I looked at Ziyi in disbelief. At the moment, she seems to have changed in my eyes. She is not the same as before The thing carries oneself, only can oneself be angry person.


    Now, Ziyi is not only willing to tolerate my everything, but also take the initiative to apologize to me and take the initiative to review myself, which makes me a little ashamed, of course, more moved. From this moment on, I was more and more determined that I would not be sorry for her in this life. I could not help but put my arms around Ziyi, let her head buried in my arms, and my mouth was attached to her ear, seriously said: "Ziyi, I swear, from now on, I will never betray you again!"


    Leaning on my arms, Ziyi, gently, um.


    We hugged each other for a long time. The two bodies seemed to blend together. At this moment, we completely put aside all misunderstandings and got together again.


    In the next two days, Ziyi and I didn''t go anywhere, so we stayed here all the time, just like a honeymoon. Although the location was limited here, we had a very happy time. Now, the relationship between Ziyi and me has no obstacle. In two days, our old love has been revived and become indestructible.


    On the other side, my father has been cleaning up the mess for me. Although the Buddha was killed by me after a great war, they still have a lot of residual forces, which were suppressed by my father in a short time. On the white road, my father didn''t know who to say hello to. The police found out the old accounts of the Buddha, and many illegal acts were made public, even big ones The main responsibility of the war is all on the Buddha. All the Buddha''s industries have been stopped and have been sealed up on the surface, but they have been swallowed up by my father secretly. It is only a matter of time before the industry can be seen again.


    My father is very efficient and efficient. In two days, the city has been basically stabilized. My father''s reputation has shocked the whole city, and almost everyone knows it. No one dares to offend him in this city, whether it''s a gangster or a white one.


    Also, because of my dad''s influence, my reputation for war has risen completely. Many people scrambled to join in. This gang, once the most discriminated against and beaten by everyone, became the leader of the city in a day and night.


    In two days, my father basically cleared all the hidden crises, and I was finally able to see the light again. Finally, I was no longer bound in the night club of heaven and earth. After I came out, the first thing I did was to take Ziyi to the hospital to visit my injured brother. After making the decision, I drove to the hospital immediately


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 395

    The duel with the Buddha was too tragic. My brothers were basically seriously injured and hospitalized, and the death toll reached 50. However, Shen Muchen did a good job in the aftermath work, and the pension was arranged properly. What''s more, even if the war was tragic, we were the winner after all. Therefore, even if we were seriously injured, the brothers didn''t complain too much. Even proud to be a member of the war.


    In the next few days, while accompanying Ziyi, I took care of the organization with Shen Muchen. Now there is no difference in the popularity of the war. Shen Muchen is not busy at all. There is no force in the whole city that can compete with us. After the fall of Buddha, many gangs and gangs that submit to him have collapsed, and the whole city is occupied The lower forces have become scattered sand. Therefore, we have taken advantage of this opportunity to take advantage of our troops and troops. Of course, it''s all my dad''s credit.


    A week after the war, through the efforts of Shen Muchen and I, as well as the courage of my father, my organization has become a new leader in this city. Although many people take pictures of my father''s prestige, at least they dare not disobey me. It can be said that no one dares to offend me in this city, and I am completely safe. One day after a week, my father came to me alone, He said to me very seriously: "Arlo, now that things here have been dealt with, I have helped you clear the crisis, and I have helped you sort out what should be done. Now, your organization has developed, and I have left a lot of people here. You should not be in danger if you stay in this city. You should live your life well here. I have to go!"


    If my father came suddenly, it was like a basin of cold water. When I poured it, I felt my heart was cold, and my heart was swimming in my body quietly. To be honest, my father is my God now. Under the protection of this day, I am full of energy to do everything. I feel that my father is covering my head. I''m really down-to-earth and confident in everything. Now my father suddenly says that he wants to leave. I can''t help but feel reluctant. It''s not that I rely on my dad, but I don''t want to leave so soon. After a pause, I whispered to my dad, "Dad, why are you leaving? Where are you going? "


    My father may have heard my reluctance. He suddenly reached out his hand and touched my head. He explained to me, "I will bring you trouble if I stay here, because the elder brother behind the Buddha will find me. I have to change from passive to active. In addition, I have heard about Wu Tianhao''s whereabouts. I have to find him!"


    It turns out that my father still wants to leave for the sake of my safety. Indeed, although the power of the city has stabilized, the mysterious elder brother of the Buddha will certainly wait for the opportunity to revenge us. There is also Wu Tianhao who is hiding in the dark. He is a thorn in my father''s heart. If my father does not pull him out, he will always feel uneasy.


    I know that since my father has made up his mind, he must have to leave. I also know that I can''t detain him. But I asked my father to stay for a while and said seriously, "OK, I know. Just, can you leave a few days later?"


    After listening to this, my father couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows and asked me in doubt: "why? Give me a reason to hear it! "


    I looked at my father with bright eyes and said seriously, "because, I''m going to marry Ziyi. I hope you can be present and make a witness for us."


    Marriage affairs and matchmaker''s words have always been arranged by parents for their children. However, I didn''t discuss with my father about such a big marriage. Instead, he directly informed my father. However, my father didn''t have any old ideas. He was just surprised and said to me, "so fast?"


    I firmly nodded and solemnly said: "I didn''t plan to be so fast, but since you want to leave, I will speed up the progress, otherwise I don''t know when I can see you next time."


    I don''t have any relatives at all. My father can not be present in other matters. However, I still hope to have relatives around me when I am a child. My father is my only parent. Of course, I want him to witness his son''s happiness at the scene.


    My father listened to my words, showing a gratifying expression, and then, he was very forthright and said to me: "no problem, then I''ll stay a few more days, my son''s wedding is so big, how can I not be a father!"


    I was very happy to see my father agree to come down, and then I couldn''t wait to say goodbye to my father, and immediately went to prepare for my and Ziyi''s wedding.


    This wedding was agreed by Ziyi and I, and I want to give her a title as soon as possible. After all, as we all know, Ziyi has been married. If I don''t marry her, then she and I will be a bit of a misnomer. She will only be pointed at. I just want to tell you that Ziyi is mine and will always be mine. No one can take her from me Take away. I have to prove to Ziyi that I love her, I will marry her, and I will not let her down, and I will not do anything sorry for her. Only in this way can Ziyi, who has no sense of security, be at ease.


    Now, I have become a public figure in this city. Therefore, as soon as I am going to get married, it is immediately spread all over the city.


    Although many people still don''t understand this dramatic marriage, they all send their blessing. In the sound of blessing, I am fully involved in the wedding preparation. Fortunately, I have many good brothers. I don''t understand and have no time to do things. They help me to finish them. After all, there are many people, great strength and efficiency Part of the trivia I left to the brothers, they do very well, also do very quickly.Most of the time, I am with Ziyi. We choose wedding dresses and take wedding photos. Although Ziyi has been married once, it was a marriage without love. She didn''t try to wear the wedding dress. This time is different. We get married on the basis of love. Therefore, Ziyi attaches great importance to this marriage and spends money on choosing wedding dresses After a lot of time, I tried one set after another. I have been patiently accompanying and appreciating.


    I feel that the whole city has fallen into a festive atmosphere because of my wedding. Everyone I see smiles and blessings for me. The atmosphere is very harmonious and makes people''s mood open. However, on the eve of the wedding, Xie Yutu found me.


    For this woman who has saved me for several times, I have already had a good impression, and I don''t hate her at all. But when she suddenly comes to me at this juncture, I still feel a little uneasy. I feel that she is not here to bless me, but for another purpose. Sure enough, as soon as Xie Yu saw me, he said directly, "Suluo, you can''t marry Ziyi!"


    At this moment, she seems to have recovered her original overbearing and unreasonable nature, which made me feel very uncomfortable. However, after she helped me many times, I didn''t get angry with her. I also know that she said so for a reason. I asked her seriously: "why? Didn''t you say you were not interfering in my affairs? "


    Xie Yu looked at me solemnly and firmly said, "that''s because you couldn''t do it at that time, but now, you seem to have no problem, and you have to marry another woman. Of course, that person will not agree with me."


    Sure enough, just like what I thought in my heart, it was because of this. I thought she would let me go with my present status and status. What''s more, I still have an extraordinary father. Even if Xie Yu wants to interfere with me again, she should think twice. She should know that now she has no ability to interfere with my affairs I didn''t expect that at this critical time, the person behind the scenes would dare to interfere in my affairs. This is really unreasonable.


    Even if the people behind the scenes have kindness to me, I have no scruples, and directly said in a cold voice: "you should know my feelings for Ziyi. For her, I can die, so no one can stop me!"


    When I said this, my voice was loud and my tone was even more tough. I just hope Xie Yu has a little self-knowledge and let her tell her boss that she knows how to be proper and not to interfere with me again.


    If it is anything else, Xie Yu asked me to help, I will be duty bound, but this matter is not discussed.


    Xie Yu saw that my attitude was so firm that her expression became displeased. Then she said to me sternly, "I hope you will consider it."


    I retorted without hesitation: "don''t think about it. No one can change my decision!"


    My attitude was very firm and unquestionable.


    For a while, Xie Yu was blocked by me and couldn''t speak. After a while, she snorted coldly and left.


    Looking at the back of her leaving, I shook my head helplessly. I didn''t put this farce in my heart and continued to devote myself to the preparation of the wedding.


    The day before we got married, Ziyi and I met. She is going to be my woman soon. She still feels like a dream. She looks at me deeply and asks me with some trepidation: "sulo, you have to think well. Your reputation will become a topic because of my relationship. After marriage, you will have no chance to regret it? You have to think about it? "


    Ziyi this person, all the time in care of me, everywhere for me, let my heart can not help a warm.


    I gave her a kiss on the cheek, and then, very seriously, I said to her, "I don''t care about anything. I only care about you. I won''t regret it, never. As long as I can be with you, I will take care of you all my life and never separate from you!"


    Purple after listening to my so determined words, can''t help but laugh, then, rushed into my arms, a face of happiness.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 396

    The next day was the day when Ziyi and I got married. It was sunny and sunny. On this happy day, my wedding was held as scheduled.


    This is a wedding that attracts the attention of the whole city. Due to the influence of my father, there are countless important people invited to attend the wedding. Big people in black and white are all witnessing the grand wedding.


    In order to prove my personal charm, but also to completely suppress Fu Dong''s popularity, I made this wedding much more grand than he did, and even the wedding procession was much more grand than Fu Dong''s. On the street where I went to Ziyi''s house, my men and horses had already controlled the traffic flow, just to prevent traffic jam.


    Our luxurious and spectacular motorcade, which went around the whole city and passed through the whole city, was so powerful that it shocked the whole people. I was so envious that there was no police to open the way for us.


    After I successfully met Ziyi, our motorcade went straight to Xiushui villa in the north of the city. This villa is bigger and more imposing than the one who reported the wedding. It is the best place to get married.


    Today, the whole city is boiling because of my grand wedding. The huge back garden of the villa is full of guests. All the people sitting at the table are some people of high status. My brothers have also come. Of course, Qiqi and Bai Qiuyan, who have special relations with me, also attended. However, Xie Yu did not come, which is what I expected, so I did not care.


    My mood has been excited since I got up early in the morning. Now, when I come to the wedding site and look at so many familiar faces and so many bright smiles, my heart has become more beautiful. In front of so many people, it is a blessing given to me by God to marry my beloved woman.


    The wedding officially began in the expectation of all.


    My hero, with the most full of spirit, the most elegant posture, led my bride, accompanied by beautiful and festive music, walked into the red carpet.


    Ziyi, as the heroine of the scene, as today''s bride. Her face also glowed with infinite brilliance, perhaps related to her mood. It was also a white wedding dress, but today''s Ziyi was more beautiful and elegant than when she married Fu Dong. Her appearance was amazing.


    The red carpet road is not long, but I seem to have walked for a long time, as if holding Ziyi''s hand for a lifetime. The mood in this process is really indescribable. Especially now, we can accept the blessing of so many people. Even my father, who doesn''t love the excitement and ghosts, specially stays for me to attend my wedding banquet and act as a witness for me I suddenly felt that I was no longer alone and lonely. I was despised by others. I became the happiest person in the world.


    Finally, when we got to the stage, Ziyi and I faced the audience. The MC standing next to us asked me to write a love song for Ziyi in order to adjust the atmosphere.


    However, holding the microphone, I did not sing. Instead, I told a story to the whole audience, telling the love story between Ziyi and me.


    Our story can really move the earth. I started to tell it from the first time I knew her, but the next detail declined. This time, I repeated the story and told it more detailed and moving than last time. I just want to let everyone know how difficult it is for me and Ziyi to be together. What''s more, it is the unfortunate rehabilitation of Ziyi. People with high reputation know that she was forced to get married for the first time. She and I are the real couple. I also take advantage of this grand wedding to completely eliminate those rumors and let Ziyi be at ease with me.


    Perhaps, it was my story that was too moving. Maybe it was I who put myself into it to tell it. What I told moved me. Many of the audience were in tears. Ziyi also because of my words, wet eyes, even the host beside us, seems to be moved, the voice is a little hoarse.


    It was originally a festive wedding, but the atmosphere was depressed by the sad story. Fortunately, the host had a good tongue and had the ability to activate the atmosphere. After a short silence, he said a few words. Finally, let the whole audience applaud for me, which re ignited the atmosphere of the scene.


    In the strong atmosphere, in the light music, the wedding continued to proceed step by step. Ziyi and I ushered in the key points of the wedding. The MC read familiar classical lines to us, and he asked me if I would like to marry Miss Ziyi. I''ve heard this line before, but at that time I was just a spectator, witnessing others. But this time it was different. I answered it myself.


    Now, the bridegroom standing on the stage is me, the host asked me, and I was the one who paid attention to the audience. At this moment, my heart really jumped out of my body. I was extremely excited. I was full of happiness. I looked at my father, uncle Yang, the two most important relatives in the world in the first row. Then, I looked at Shen Muchen, crab, Qiqi and Bai Qiu Yan, Xue Ning all kinds of familiar faces, strange faces, I swept them all over again, seeing their blessing eyes, my heart was more gratified.


    With the mood full of expectation, I turned my eyes to Ziyi.


    At the moment of touching her eyes, my emotion was surging in an instant. Burning with passion, I opened my voice and cried, "I will!"My voice constantly hovers in the sky, penetrating everyone''s ears, listening to Ziyi is smiling.


    Then, according to the procedure, the host said a lot of oath to Ziyi, asking her if she would like to marry me or not.


    Ziyi, like me, glanced at the people under the stage, and then turned her affectionate eyes to me.


    At this moment, all the people were holding their breath and waiting for Ziyi''s reply. My heart was even more raised in my throat. But what shocked all the staff was that at this moment, what everyone was waiting for was not Ziyi''s voice, but a very ethereal but extremely overbearing female voice: "Suluo, he can only be my Yang Simiao''s man!"


    This domineering female voice is so familiar that it seems to pierce my heart in an instant. Especially when I hear the three words of Yang Simiao, my soul is shaking. This is a very familiar name. She has been the sustenance of my heart and soul for countless days and nights, and it is the goal I am trying to find. She and I grew up together. Although she was not a childhood sweetheart, she left an indelible memory for me. It was she who completely changed my life and let me set foot on a third class university. Some tragic things happened, and I met the true love of my life, Ziyi.


    However, Miaomiao, I have never mentioned to anyone, including Ziyi. She is a wound in my heart. However, at this moment, the familiar voice suddenly stimulates my dust laden memory, which makes me severely touched. I almost have the conditional launch, and quickly cast my eyes at the entrance of the manor, and the scene of the scene Others, like me, followed the source of the sound and looked at the entrance.


    In our line of sight, there are two women proud to come out. Xie Yu, a tall and graceful woman in red, has a charming temperament. The other, who is also tall, is wearing a light blue skirt, with long snow-white legs exposed outside and a pair of high-heeled shoes. The sun shines on her body, let her emit endless light, looks fashionable, bright and dazzling, her long hair shawl, in the wind in the wind, bangs cover her eyebrows, under the eyebrows, a pair of big frame sunglasses, looks a little cold, some overbearing, introverted.


    This queen like person, with endless momentum, in everyone''s attention, domineering toward me, and Xie Yu has been closely following her.


    Originally, Xie Yu is a very domineering woman. She is a very powerful woman. However, compared with the queen in front of her, she is just a little bit of a witch. All the light seems to be focused on her. Of course, my eyes are fixed on her. She gives me the feeling that she is too familiar and shocking. Although she has changed a lot, she looks at it for the sake of sunglasses I didn''t have a full face, but I still recognized her. She was Miaomiao, the one who bullied me and despised me. She was the unruly and willful Miaomiao. I will never forget her appearance.


    Fate is really a teaser. I have been looking for a woman who has been waiting for so long, but I suddenly show up at my happiest moment. What''s more, she even appears with Xie Yu. That is to say, the mysterious boss behind the scenes in Xie Yu''s mouth is Miaomiao!


    At that moment, I suddenly realized why Xie Yu had planned to destroy Ziyi and me at the beginning, but then he kept helping me. It turned out that all this was because of her boss, Yang Simiao.


    All of a sudden, I thought of the woman sitting in the sports car in the last battle with the basaltic society. At that time, I only saw her side face. However, due to the poor angle, she wore sunglasses and lowered her head, which only made me feel familiar. At that time, I thought about all the people I knew, but I didn''t think of Miaomiao.


    Now. When I saw Miao Miao appear in front of me, I suddenly realized that the familiar side face was really her.


    Seeing her approaching me step by step, my heart beat faster. I don''t know what to use to describe the mood at the moment. I only know that my eyes are blurry unconsciously, and all the memories I once had come out in my mind. Every detail deeply touches my heart and stimulates every nerve of mine.


    I am dull, as if the soul out of the body in general, although people in reality, but the heart is back in the past memories.


    Similarly, there was a person on the scene, whose shock was no less than mine. He was Uncle Yang.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 397

    Miaomiao is uncle Yang''s only daughter and also the only family member in the world. However, the only daughter of Uncle Yang is rebellious and unreasonable. It is precisely because of her rebellious personality that she finally runs away from home. Although Miao Miao was beaten away by Uncle Yang at the beginning, he is also very regretful and worried about this treason from his later performance After all, his blood is thicker than water. Because Miaomiao ran away from home, uncle Yang has become much older. It is conceivable that he missed his daughter.


    Now, after many years, uncle Yang is certainly excited to see Miaomiao again. However, he is a figure who has seen the world and will not show his emotions on his face. Moreover, there is still a gap between him and Miaomiao. Therefore, although he is shocked, he still sits still. Only when the security guards want to stop Miaomiao from advancing, uncle Yang orders the security guard to retreat. Later, he Looking at Miaomiao with affectionate eyes, he said nothing.


    Miao Miao didn''t know if she had untied her heart knot. Anyway, she saw Uncle Yang''s rescue for her, but she didn''t show any difference. She was wearing sunglasses, and I couldn''t see her eyes. I didn''t know what kind of feelings she had for uncle Yang, the father who hadn''t seen for a long time, blame him or miss him?


    At this moment, the whole audience''s eyes are still focused on Miaomiao. Many people are surprised. Some even can''t help talking. Although most people don''t know Miaomiao''s identity, from Miaomiao''s domineering words and Lin Yang''s actions, everyone knows that I have a certain relationship with this girl.


    Ziyi beside me is also clear, although she does not know Miaomiao. But she knows Xie Yu, and she knows that there is a person behind Xie Yu who has been hindering me from being with her. Now, Miaomiao suddenly appears and says such words as soon as she appears. Even if Ziyi is stupid again, she should understand what is going on.


    This wedding, can be said that both of us have been looking forward to for a long time. What''s more, the whole city is peaceful now. My father is here again. We all think that there is no one who can hinder us from getting together. But now, there is a Miao Miao Miao who is so domineering and powerful. How can we not let Ziyi worry about this bride, who originally radiates the most dazzling light in the audience In a flash, it''s dark.


    Perhaps, she felt the pressure from Miaomiao, and the happy smile on her face disappeared. Instead, she was full of worries. She looked at me in a confused way and asked, "who is she?"


    Ziyi''s words let me finally come back from the past memories, I immediately returned to the reality, turned to look at Ziyi.


    Seeing the sad Ziyi and the worry in her eyes, I suddenly became a little guilty. I didn''t know how to explain it. After brewing for a long time, I didn''t have the strength to reply: "she is the daughter of my adoptive father uncle Yang, Yang Simiao!"


    On the surface, Miaomiao and I have no special relationship and no emotional entanglement. She is just my nominal sister. Of course, from my inner feelings, she is my sister. No matter how much I hate me, I care about her. Even so, it''s just my one-sided emotion. Miaomiao should have no affection for me. She hated me since she was a child because I robbed her father''s love. She hated me for many years. Later, she thought that I betrayed her and told uncle Lin about her. Finally, she ran away from home indignantly.


    It was because she left with hatred that I struggled to find her, to explain clearly to her, to apologize to her, especially after seeing her diary, I was more understanding of her heart, I just wanted to find her to explain to her, but now I didn''t explain anything, she should still hate me, how could she suddenly like me? Even say that I can only be her man? It makes me really confused and messy.


    I can''t understand. I don''t know how to explain to Ziyi. I can only tell the superficial relationship between Miaomiao and me. But Ziyi must have misunderstood her. She paused and asked me, "what''s the relationship between you?"


    This question, I am afraid, is the confusion of all present. The last time Ziyi married Fu Dong, I made a scene, and a third party stepped in. Now, at my wedding, Miaomiao, who has been missing for many years, is making trouble again. However, facing the silence of others, I am really entangled. Especially seeing the worried color on Ziyi''s face, I am even more entangled. On one hand, I really have different feelings about Miao Miao Miao''s sudden appearance. On the other hand, I''m also worried You can''t hurt Ziyi. Just as I''m preparing to answer Ziyi, Miaomiao has come to me. She is very aggressive and says to Ziyi: "he and I are childhood sweethearts."


    Miaomiao pointed to me and said this to Ziyi. Miaomiao''s personality is like this, which is both publicity and rebellion. She always exudes self-confidence. Facing Ziyi, she has a unique advantage. Even if today is her big fuss about other people''s weddings, her attitude and tone have a sense of pride. She feels that she is right and the protagonist of attention ¡£


    After listening to Miaomiao''s words, Ziyi''s eyes become more sad, and her eyes are red. I can''t help but feel heartache when I see her. Although Miaomiao and I have very special feelings, I want to say a lot to her, but this occasion is not suitable.


    Now she is making trouble without reason, especially Ziyi who makes trouble will cry, which inevitably makes me unhappy. Therefore, I can''t control so much, and directly says to Miaomiao dissatisfied: "you don''t talk here!"In the face of my dissatisfaction, Miaomiao turns a deaf ear to her. Her hand suddenly reaches out to me. She holds my collar in a domineering way, and says to me forcefully: "didn''t you TMD say that you want to support me and be responsible for me? Why, now that there are new lovers, we can talk and not count? "


    At the moment when Miaomiao''s voice just fell, I felt as if I had passed through. The time suddenly went back to many years ago. At that time, Miaomiao was also so arrogant and domineering. She always spoke impolitely to me, which was almost familiar and could not be familiar with any more. At this moment, I felt as if I had seen the original Miaomiao ¡£


    But at the moment, it is a strange Miaomiao. Her facial features become more delicate. There is a fatal attraction in her eyes. Her beauty is a kind of domineering beauty, which makes me unable to extricate myself for a while. However, no matter how to change it, the familiar taste on her body has not changed.


    My mind floated back to the scenes before, when I was with her.


    Among all the women I know, Miaomiao should be the one I have known for the longest time, and also the one who gets along with me for the longest time. We grew up together when we were young, and we were under the same roof. Although, in front of her, I never dare to raise my head, but for her, I have always had an unknown emotion. I tried my best to discuss it Good for her, but no matter what I do, it''s the life she dislikes.


    That is to say, when I ran away from home, I ran into Miaomiao who was lost in the hotel. It was from that day on, my feelings for Miaomiao gradually changed, and I hope she can change. I even wanted to be responsible for her and support her for the rest of her life. But Miaomiao hated me and didn''t accept me. But I didn''t think that Miaomiao could still remember this sentence, remember this ridiculous promise, and even take it seriously!


    I was speechless. In the face of serious Miaomiao, my brain was in confusion. I opened my mouth, and there was a paste in my head. I didn''t know how to refute her. My silence can be regarded as tacit to Miaomiao''s words, this time, my side purple Yi changed more depressed.


    Miaomiao is a little proud, as if in her eyes, I am her bag of things, no one can take away, so, see I did not speak, she was very satisfied to touch my face, and then said sharply to Ziyi: "Suluo, he is my man, can only be my man, for you, you''d better give up quickly!"


    Miaomiao''s words are very serious, which doesn''t seem to be a joke. Her aura directly suppresses Ziyi and forces Ziyi to step back. Miaomiao''s hegemony completely reflects Ziyi''s weakness. In an instant, Ziyi''s tears can''t help but collapse.


    At this time, there was a lot of discussion from the audience. They heard Miaomiao''s words and saw my silence. They immediately realized that the relationship between the three of us was no longer clear.


    The miscellaneous voice makes Ziyi more miserable. She looks at me with tears in her eyes, waiting for my explanation. Her eyes are full of too many complicated emotions. Although she is sure of the feelings between me and her, Ziyi certainly has no confidence in the face of such a domineering Miaomiao. What''s more, Ziyi has been hurt by my confused feelings for many times. The first time is Bai Ling. I hurt her heart heavily, which leads to the following things. This time it is Miaomiao, and I do it again Hurt Ziyi.


    Now, I have a hard time explaining Bai Ling''s case, and I get Ziyi''s understanding, but suddenly there comes another domineering Miaomiao. How can Ziyi accept this? Helpless, she can only look at me, hoping that I can explain clearly in front of her.


    But I was just like a fool. I was in the same place. In fact, I didn''t want to retort, and I didn''t want to drink back the person who disrupted my wedding. But the person in front of me was not someone else, but a woman who had an indissoluble bond with me and I was sorry for, Yang Simiao.


    We haven''t seen each other for so many years, and we suddenly meet again. It''s hard for me to beat her in front of so many people, so that she can''t get off the stage. I''ve fantasized about a lot of scenes when we meet again. I''ve also thought about a lot of lines after seeing her. The most I want to say to her is that I''m sorry for many things. I want to say a lot to her More.


    However, today, I finally met Miaomiao. I''m sorry that I didn''t miss her. Let me open my mouth and say something that hurt her heart. How can I open my mouth.


    When I was in disorder, Ziyi saw that I had not moved for a long time. She was disappointed with me. She was completely disappointed. She did not even ask me what to do. She turned around and left because she didn''t want to stand on the stage to lose face and suffer other people''s gossip. At this moment, she gave up.


    Seeing Ziyi''s desperate turn, my heart was suddenly stabbed. Immediately, I woke up, and I knew that, in any case, I should not be immersed in the past, but face the future.


    For Miaomiao, I do feel guilty for her, and have a vague love and missing, but she is always in the past. I can''t hurt Ziyi just because of the past. Ziyi is innocent. She has gone through a lot of hardships to get together. I can''t hurt her heart any more.


    In fact, I also know that Miaomiao should not like me. How could she like me? After all, she never had feelings for me. She didn''t look me in the eye before. She only hated me. It was impossible to love me.She sent Xie Yu to stop me and Ziyi for many times. It should be that she couldn''t see people like me talking about girlfriends. She felt that I didn''t deserve to have a girlfriend. She didn''t want me to be happy. Today, she came to disrupt my wedding on my most important day. Maybe, she wanted me to completely break up with Ziyi. She still hated me. She just wanted to take this opportunity to revenge me.


    Although, this is just my guess, but I can understand her hatred for me, but I can''t let her hurt innocent Ziyi. If she hates me, I can let her beat me, scold me, even kill me, after all, I owe her. But if Ziyi is wronged, it will not work. We have gone through a lot of hardships and come together. I can''t let her suffer any harm any more.


    So, when Ziyi was about to leave me disappointed, my body suddenly moved, and the whole person rushed to Ziyi in front of her, holding her hand tightly. Although I didn''t say anything, I proved everything with my actions. I was committed to Ziyi, and my attitude was also clear. I stood by Ziyi and would not leave her in any case.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 398

    For my actions, Ziyi may feel my choice, and her face eased a little, without so much despair, her hand also tightly held my hand, and her steps stopped consciously.


    Miaomiao saw me pulling Ziyi, a strong and unyielding look, and she was slightly disappointed in her look. However, Miao Miao is old Jianghu in any way. Although she has been hit by some, she is still proud and will not retreat half a point. Instead, she strided over to me and pointed at me and said, "I said you are a waste. Do you want to step on two boats?"


    Miao Miao is not satisfied with her tone. Maybe she doesn''t allow her majesty to be slightly damaged. Today, she is a rare person to show up. If she let her lose to Ziyi, she will not accept it. Maybe, this is Miao Miao''s purpose to block me. She doesn''t like me, but she likes me to submit to her pomegranate skirt. Indeed, she is such a character and disliked OK.


    But for Miaomiao, I prefer it. Since I was a kid, I was used to her character. She didn''t scold me any day and didn''t hit me. It was abnormal. Only in this way can I be no longer unfamiliar with her.


    But, now I am different. I have Ziyi. I have given up everything in the past. I promised Ziyi to take care of her for all my life. I can''t hurt this girl who has suffered all the grievances for me. I can''t be sorry for her any more. So, even if I don''t want to make Miao Miao unhappy for a long time, I will not be silent again. I will stand up my chest directly "I don''t want to step on two boats, and I don''t have this idea. Now, I just want to be with Ziyi. I promise her, and I will never leave her for a lifetime. Today is our wedding. If you are here to attend our wedding, send me a blessing, I welcome! "


    I wanted to say more decisive words, but I looked at Miaomiao so directly. I couldn''t take more of my spirit. I lost my courage. Maybe the shadow of Miao Miao was too big since I was a child. In front of her, I was not even a little bit dignified, even a little humble, and her eyes were flashing. I just hope Miao doesn''t keep on pestering now, so I can get back from the difficulties.


    But Miaomiao''s character I know, since childhood is a stubborn girl who can not give up, she listened to my words, only slightly smiled and said immediately: "but you can not be together, because I came!"


    Her tone, as crazy and overbearing, but it has a little strange meaning, it is elusive. I don''t understand why Miaomiao has this spirit, in the face of so many people, one after another and three shows his bullying side, even if I had promised her before, it was a joke, can not count, she can be so sure she can block me and Ziyi. Now, she really pushed me to rush, I can not do it to her face, only have to have a face "This is my business, you can''t stop it!" Li retorted


    In front of Miaomiao, I always look down on me. At this moment, I also showed my tough side. Of course, I said this kind of words, which is not what I want to do with Miaomiao. Anyway, she is my little sister. I will not do anything too much to her. I just after finishing this sentence, I will focus on my dad and Miaomiao Uncle Yang, their father, is an elder and has a very dignified existence. As long as they intervene in the face, I believe that even if Miao has any ability, he dare not be fooled in this place.


    But what makes me a little confused is that my father and uncle Yang turned a blind eye to Miaomiao''s unreasonable teasing. Even if I gave them the look for help, they were indifferent, not showing the meaning of interference.


    When I felt speechless, Miaomiao suddenly reached out his hand, grabbed my two gills and forced her to point my head at her. Then she said to me arrogantly: "don''t look, they will not interfere with the things here, because you are my person, this is a change!"


    Miao Miao''s words are very determined. She feels like Buddha. I monkey king can not escape her palm. Her assertive bullying completely dazzles me. I am stupidly looking at the beautiful Miao with clear outline and beautiful appearance. I asked confused: "why!"


    Miaomiao heard this, suddenly grinned, and showed a deep smile. She pinched my cheek and turned my face to my father''s direction, and let me look straight at my white haired but indifferent father. Then, a leisurely voice came into my ear: "you still ask your father this question!"


    This question asked me to ask my dad? What does she mean? Miao Miao asked me what would ask my dad. I just wanted to ask my dad for help. I hope he will come to me to get rid of the encirclement, so that my wedding with Ziyi can go on smoothly. But when listening to Miaomiao, can my father not only help me, but also help Miao?


    How could this be possible? Ziyi and I got married with my father. My father also specially stayed in this city for several days because of our wedding. He just wanted to witness my wedding. If he supported Miao, why did he let me marry and let me be conspicuous in front of these dignitaries?At this moment, I was confused, and Ziyi beside me was even more muddled. At this time, Ziyi had a feeling of being played. Her expression was dull and her body was stiff. She felt that her heart fell into the abyss again, and her appearance was particularly miserable.


    Some of Ziyi''s female classmates in school, seeing that she was so wronged, they couldn''t look down. They rushed to the stage, comforting Ziyi and accusing me, saying that I was too irresponsible and too jerky. Even, there was the little black fat man who said that Ziyi and I would not be married.


    The scene changed into chaos. I didn''t wake up until Ziyi cried. I dodged Miaomiao''s hand in a hurry, turned to Ziyi and said affectionately to her: "Ziyi, don''t worry, I''ll be with you all my life. No one can separate us, even my father can''t!"


    The last few words I said sonorous and powerful, I was to let Ziyi rest assured, in order to prove my love for her. After that, I didn''t care about Miaomiao. I directly took Ziyi to my father''s face, looked at the father who was meticulous to me, and asked, "Dad, tell me, what''s going on here?"


    While I was talking, Miaomiao also stepped on high heels, followed me down, and stood on my other side. The three of us stood side by side in front of my father and uncle Yang.


    I am in the middle, Ziyi is standing on my right. She is my bride today, but she looks down and down because of crying. Miaomiao is standing on my left. She is still attractive. Even in the face of my father and uncle Yang, she still has a strong queen style, which is very reasonable.


    At this time, my father gently raised his head. He first looked at Ziyi, then looked at Miaomiao. Then, he said to me helplessly: "Uncle Yang and I have made a baby kiss for you two indeed!"


    My father''s tone is still a little embarrassed. It seems that for him, no matter how big an enemy he is, he can clear it for me. However, my father can''t solve this problem. Especially, the person who comes to challenge the library is Miao Miao, the daughter of Uncle Yang. That made my dad even more embarrassed.


    Through my father''s words, I finally understand why Miaomiao is always so confident. She always says that I am her person, only she belongs to her. It turns out that there is such a bloody plot between us. What''s the age of marriage? What''s worse. This kind of thing even happened to me, which made the originally broken heart of Ziyi, become more sad. My father''s words are like a thunderbolt, the purple of the thunderbolt is totally broken, her heart, at this moment, is really broken.


    They may not know what happened to Ziyi and I, and finally got together. In Ziyi''s heart, I was the only one of her, which only belonged to her. But now, for no reason, I came out with a fiancee with baby relatives. On my wedding day, she ran over to snatch her marriage. How could Ziyi bear it? She and I were embarrassed. She wanted to go away She tried to pull out the hand I held tightly.


    Ziyi''s action clearly let me feel her pain and despair. Therefore, I did not release her hand, but held it more tightly. I had the spirit of sharing life and death with her. I faced my father and solemnly called out, "Dad, now you are not going to do anything about parents'' orders and matchmaker''s words. You should know my character and know it I love Ziyi. I must marry Ziyi. No one can separate us


    Although I respect my father very much, I never want to disobey my father in the past, but this time, I am bold, I must do so, or Ziyi will really collapse, her only mother does not know where to go, now I am her only reliance in the world, I can not abandon Ziyi like this.


    My father listened to my words, his Gu Jing Bu Bo''s face, also showed a little embarrassed color.


    Miao Miao on one side seemed to see my father''s entanglement. Before waiting for my father to open her mouth, she immediately said to my father, "uncle, you have always said everything. You should not regret it!"


    Miaomiao is very smart. She stops all my dad''s other words with one word. Indeed, my father does things with great vigour. He never exaggerates. As long as he has promised, he can do it. Now, with so many people present, everyone is watching. If my father turns back on me, he will not only hurt the heart of Uncle Yang, the only daughter, but also beat him His face.


    In a flash, my father became a tiger on horseback, and uncle Yang was my father''s best friend. Seeing my father in trouble, he immediately got up and yelled at Miaomiao: "Miaomiao, you''re enough. Don''t make a monkey out of it. You didn''t agree to your marriage before, so don''t interfere with Arlo''s marriage now!"


    This is the first sentence that uncle Yang, a father, said when he saw Miaomiao again. Obviously, uncle Yang didn''t want to say it, but he had no way. He knew the situation. In order not to embarrass my father, he had to get involved, so he had to stop Miaomiao.


    Miaomiao is not angry about knowing uncle Yang. But still very overbearing said: "that was before, now I regret, I come today, just want to be with Suluo, let him become my man, can''t you?"


    After Miaomiao came, no matter who she talked to, she was so domineering. Even to her father and uncle Yang, she dared to speak up. However, Miaomiao was not unreasonable. Her words were really reasonable. After all, uncle Yang and my father decided the marriage. Miaomiao took it seriously. Of course, they didn''t say anything. Even if Uncle Yang was angry, he didn''t say anything.After listening to the conversation between uncle Yang and Miaomiao, I suddenly seem to understand something. Originally, Miaomiao knew that I had engaged with her. No wonder she used to hate me so much. There must be this reason. She didn''t like my cowardice, so she always scolded me. Even if I looked at her more, she would drive me out of her home. She was so angry with me at the beginning, and now she wants to think about it Come on, it must be because Uncle Yang said that I married her, which made Miaomiao hate me so much.


    It''s no wonder that a girl like Miaomiao, who hates me so much, could marry me. No wonder she indulged herself at the beginning, and even went to work as a young lady. Maybe, Miaomiao thought it was better to do that than to be with me. Now think about it, I used to be so unbearable in her heart.


    When Uncle Yang found out about Miaomiao, he was so angry and ruthless. Maybe, it was also because he thought that Miaomiao did it on purpose. He deliberately walked into the land of fireworks so that I could not have her in the future. Let''s blow the hatchet completely. How can Miao Miao''s practice not hurt uncle Lin''s heart? Even after she was beaten, she still ran away in anger, which made uncle Yang old a lot and became his regret.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 399

    Now, Miao Miao, who has disappeared for a long time, suddenly appears, regardless of the occasion, the face of my father and uncle Yang, and the embarrassment of me. He must snatch me from Ziyi''s hand. I think it''s not because she suddenly changed her appetite and fell in love with me, who is powerful and powerful now. No, definitely not.


    Because, I remember very clearly, when she first sent Xie Yu to stop me and Ziyi and forced us to break up, I didn''t have anything, just a bossy student in the school. At that time, Miaomiao was staring at me. I didn''t think she liked me. Her purpose was obviously to revenge me and not allow anyone to be with me. She didn''t want to see her I am happy, she thinks I owe her, always owe her, I am not qualified to find their own happiness, so will be endless in this nonsense.


    Thinking of this, my anger can not help but breed, although, I owe her before, but she should not do this to me, she beat me and scold me can, I just don''t want her to hurt me at the same time, also hurt the innocent Ziyi, so, in Miaomiao Lane my father and uncle Yang are in a dilemma, make Ziyi tearful, make the scene chaotic , I burst out, I suddenly turned my head and yelled at Miaomiao: "you are enough!"


    My voice is extremely loud, mixed with my anger and dissatisfaction, but also makes the noisy scene, momentarily silent, all people''s eyes are on me, even Miaomiao is incredibly staring at me, maybe, she didn''t expect that I would be angry with her.


    I also know that I have a bad attitude, but I know more clearly that if I don''t be tough about today''s affairs, I will only let Miaomiao kick his nose and face more and let outsiders watch jokes. Since my father and uncle Yang can''t help me with this matter, I can only solve it by myself. I can''t be indecisive. I have to be firm in order to deal with the matter. Therefore, when the whole audience is silent, I''m not sure With Miaomiao''s strong attitude, she said, "Yang Simiao, have you made enough of it? Do you think it''s interesting?"


    Miao Miao listened to my words, that pair of bright eyes, showing a very surprised color, she inexplicably stare at me, puzzled asked: "what do you mean?"


    To see such a Miao Miao, I have no taste in my heart, and I don''t want to make things this far. Anyway, Miaomiao is my sister. Although she is not related by blood, this is the emotion that grew up together since childhood. There are both kinship and feelings accumulated in daily life, and there are later tangles. All kinds of emotions are mixed among them. I originally wanted to see them After Miaomiao, he explained everything to her and apologized to her. I wanted to make her happy, but now, I really met. The relationship between us is getting worse and worse, and things are getting more and more difficult. This is what I don''t want to see and what I didn''t expect.


    At this moment, my heart was shaking and my eyes were blurred. I swallowed my saliva and moistened my throat. Then I opened my mouth and said to Miaomiao in a very bitter voice: "I know. You don''t love me at all. You hate me. You hate me very much. Therefore, you will obstruct me from finding happiness. You just don''t want me to be better. You want to revenge me. I admit that I''m sorry for you from childhood to adulthood. You were a good child with excellent learning and obedience. You lived well with Uncle Yang, but my father''s imprisonment and my appearance disturbed your life and changed your life.


    I took away your father''s love and made the relationship between you and uncle Yang worse and worse. But you know what? I don''t want to live under the fence, but I have no way. I know I''m sorry for you. So, I want to try my best to please you and integrate into the life with you. But you always exclude me. I can''t get close to you. What''s more, I want to tell you that I didn''t tell Uncle Yang what you did, but it''s undeniable that you ran away from home It has a lot to do with me. I am very remorseful and guilty about this. I didn''t attend to study at that time. Therefore, I was depressed and degenerated. Finally, I was admitted to a garbage university here. I feel the most guilty person in my life is you, Yang Simiao. So, I''m very happy to see you today. No matter you beat me, scold me or humiliate me, I can accept it, because I owe you, but you shouldn''t disturb my wedding. Ziyi is innocent. She just wants a stable life. She just wants to be with me quietly, Her requirements are simple. Why can''t you meet them. Why do you have to disturb me? Why, you tell me why? "


    With that, my tears fell down involuntarily, and all the sentimental emotions in my heart were driven up. It was just such a moment that I fell into the abyss of sadness. Everything in the past shuttled in my mind. All kinds of emotions were entangled in my heart. At one breath, I said all the good and bad things I wanted to say to Miaomiao.


    Miaomiao, who has always been a bully, was moved by my words. Her eyes were red, and her haughty look disappeared. Her peacock, which opened its screen, seemed to close its tail and was not so arrogant. However, she did not retort and looked at me with complicated eyes.


    As my voice dropped, the whole meeting hall was silent. I don''t know how long it took. Miaomiao suddenly made a voice and whispered to me, "if I tell you, I really love you, like you, and want to be with you, do you believe it?"Miao Miao''s tone is very sincere, completely like from the heart. For the first time, it was the first time that I touched Miaomiao''s sincere eyes, which made me feel confused. I looked at her in disbelief and asked blankly, "how is this possible? You must have lied to me


    Miaomiao didn''t answer my question. She just raised her hand suddenly. After a while, Xie Yu, who was not far away, came over.


    As soon as she got here, Xie Yu immediately handed a beautiful box in her hand to Miaomiao.


    At this moment, the whole audience was surprised. Everyone fixed their eyes on the box. The huge back garden became very quiet. It seemed that only the people''s rapid breathing could be heard.


    In this way, under everyone''s gaze, Miaomiao takes over the gift box in Xie Yu''s hand. In front of me, she slowly opens this gorgeous gift box. Immediately, the items in the box are displayed in front of the audience.


    When I saw the inside of the box, my heart was about to jump out. The whole person was just like clicking the acupoint, and I was in the same place. My eyes became dull, and my heart beat wildly. Because, inside the box, there was a still broken hairpin.


    I''m so familiar with this card. It makes my thoughts and many past events float. Now, I have lived for so many years, and I haven''t brought anything worthy of special commemoration. The only thing that I can''t let go of is this hairpin. For me, nothing is more valuable than it. It''s Miaomiao''s birthday, uncle Yang After Miaomiao left home, I took it out of her room. This card let me have sustenance for Miaomiao''s emotion, which made me sink deeper and deeper. I regarded it as a treasure. Especially after Miaomiao left home, this hairpin replaced Duoduo and became my partner in life. I took it all day long and missed Miao Miao


    after I went to university, I still regarded it as my important thing. Every time I was helpless or miserable, I would take it out in silence. At that time, my heart was fragile and timid, but I still could not escape being bullied. My only wish at that time was to live a peaceful life, not to disturb others, but also to be undisturbed.


    But fate played a trick on me, and let me constantly fall into the whirlpool, especially Ma Qiang, the God of pestilence, always pestered me. Even if I was forced to drop out of school, he would not let me go, but also destroyed my beloved thing. It was because of this hairpin that I learned to resist. That time, it was the most glorious time in my life. Driven by anger, I drummed With courage, I resisted Ma Qiang and seriously injured him. Then I chose to commit suicide. That is to say, from then on, my fate changed and I went to the road of becoming stronger.


    Suicide I not only did not die, but let me into the mental hospital, and only the broken hairpin also since that time, disappeared from my life, this matter has gradually been forgotten by me. Now, after such a long time, Miaomiao suddenly reappears in front of me, and even shows up with this hairpin. How can I not be surprised. This hairpin was buried in the school by me. How could it get to Miaomiao''s hand?


    When I was in a daze, Miaomiao took out the broken hairpin from the gift box, stretched it to my eyes, and said to me very seriously: "at the scene of your jumping off the building, I found this pen. It made me understand your heart. I knew why you jumped off the building. I also heard your pain and eliminated the misunderstanding of you. After that time, I did not hate you £¡¡±


    Miaomiao''s words are still very sincere, every sentence has penetrated into my heart, let me suddenly understand a lot, the original, Miaomiao flower has already begun to pay attention to me, since I came to this city, she has paid attention to me, she knows that I am for the trouble caused by this hairpin, and even jumped from a building, clear my heart to her, more clearly, I have not betrayed her It''s just a misunderstanding.


    In the past, she didn''t have to make friends with me because she didn''t have to make friends with me because she didn''t have to make friends with me However, from my accidental discovery that she had done that line of work, her attitude towards me gradually changed and became less disgusted. Finally, it was only because I misunderstood that it was me who reported to Uncle Yang that she left home angrily. And it was after I jumped out of the building that she understood everything and began to have no hatred for me.


    Thinking of this, I suddenly thought of myself in the psychiatric hospital. At that time, I was in a trance and had a bad mentality. I had been curled up in it, afraid to face the real world outside. However, one day, I suddenly had a very real dream. In the dream, Miaomiao appeared. She hit me, scolded me, said I should not hide in the hospital, encouraged me to leave the hospital, let me look forward.


    It is because of this dream that I have the courage to face the reality, let me call uncle yang to pick me up from the hospital, so that my personality is slowly changing.


    At that time, I really thought it was a dream, but after such a long time, it was still so clear, and suddenly I felt that it was not a dream. So, I suddenly came back to my mind, looked up at Miaomiao, and could not help asking, "at that time, did you go to the hospital to see me?"Miaomiao met my eyes directly and replied, "yes


    I didn''t expect that it was really her. It was Miaomiao who made me move from the abyss to the light, let me no longer escape from reality, and let me dare to fight with the reality. She did not appear in the light, but encouraged me and helped me in a special way in the dark. Moreover, it started from that early time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 400

    For a long time, I thought Miaomiao hated me. So, when I saw her show up today, my first thought was that she was coming to revenge me, to deliberately destroy my good things. I never thought that Miaomiao had other feelings for me, but until now, my heart was touched by Miaomiao and completely touched. It was a feeling that could not be expressed in words Mixed with too much emotion.


    I don''t feel, my eyes are a little hazy, and at this time, Xie Yu suddenly opened her mouth. She has been the spokesperson of Miaomiao for a long time. Every time something happens, she comes out directly. This time, Xie Yu seems to be the clearest. She still speaks a lot for Miaomiao and tells me what Miaomiao has done for me ¡£


    Xie Yu expressed Miaomiao''s concern for me, her love for me, and all kinds of help to me. She said a lot of things that I didn''t know. I didn''t know at all. Miaomiao, a stubborn girl, paid so much attention to me behind my back.


    The beginning of everything was after I jumped off the building. Miaomiao began to pay close attention to my every move. At that time, she just didn''t hate me, but she couldn''t talk about love. However, she didn''t allow me to fall in love with other girls. She thought that I would either not talk about a girlfriend. Even if there was a woman, it could only be her. She didn''t want other women to get me, so she would have more Interfere with Ziyi and me.


    Later, as time went on. Pay more attention to me, Miaomiao''s feelings for me have changed slowly unconsciously. She saw my courage, my tenacity and my courage in the dark. She was more and more interested in me, but she didn''t want to meet me, because she was still testing me. She wanted me to continue to transform, and she could accept me. She reappeared to meet me.


    However, the last time I went to the Buddha alone, which showed my courage as a man. Miaomiao changed her outlook on me and even loved me. But she didn''t intend to see me so soon, until I suddenly wanted to marry Ziyi, which forced her to show up.


    For Miaomiao, my solo belongs to her. She can''t allow me to marry other women. Therefore, when she comes, she wants to find back what belongs to her.


    At this moment, I completely understood Miaomiao''s heart, understood a kind heart hidden under her strong appearance, and I also believed that she was sincere to me.


    She never shows up, but pays attention to me all the time, helping me in my most critical moment. Today she was forced to show up, but also because she identified me and her baby kiss, that I was her life''s man, she could not let others take me, so she insisted on here.


    I understand Miaomiao, but I also love Ziyi. She has suffered too much and has been hurt by me again and again. Now it is not easy for me to give her a stable promise and a happy marriage. Just last night, Ziyi said to me that if I get married, I will not regret it. I also promised to take care of her for the rest of her life.


    In this city, I thought no one could interrupt my wedding and take Ziyi home. I wanted to let people all over the world witness us, but things went against our wishes. When Ziyi and I were in full swing, Miaomiao came. Ziyi, who was immersed in happiness, fell into the abyss of pain. However, I, the bridegroom, could not preside over the ceremony for her Just, I can''t bear to hurt Ziyi, but I can''t hurt Miaomiao cruelly.


    In my life, I have had an extraordinary relationship with many women, but they are different from each other. For Xu Nan, I regard them as passers-by in my life. Because my feelings for them are short-lived and have not yet penetrated into my bones. I can definitely give them up and only devote myself to Ziyi.


    But Miaomiao is different. She is really different from Ziyi. She is not a passer-by in my life. She is the guide of my life. She was buried in the bottom of my heart. Now, her appearance has inspired the deep emotion and shaken my heart. It is really difficult for me to refuse her cruelly in front of so many people.


    My heart seems to be pulled by Ziyi and Miaomiao. My heart is almost torn. Miaomiao seems to see my tangle. She also knows the feelings between me and Ziyi. It''s impossible to give up easily. Therefore, Miaomiao doesn''t tell me any other truth, and directly uses her domineering tone to say to me: "Suluo, I know you like me, and always do I, we grew up together since childhood, and even have a prior engagement. You must belong to me and only to me! "


    Miaomiao''s tone is always so strong. Her strength has worn off my momentum and made me become very weak again. I have no words to refute her. But by holding Ziyi''s hand, I feel her shaking heart, and my heart can''t help shaking. I know that I can''t let Ziyi down, let alone hurt her.


    After a long pause, I bravely raised my head, looked at Miaomiao firmly said: "but you appear too late, I have Ziyi, she has paid so much for me, I can''t let her down!"


    My words are very difficult, but for the sake of Ziyi, I still want to say it. However, no matter what I say, Miaomiao doesn''t give in. She is directly dissatisfied with me and asks, "Suluo, do you dislike me because your identity has changed?"Miao Miao''s voice is full of resentment, but the tone is still so sharp, straight trembling my heart. At this moment, in the face of Miaomiao, I seem to be back to the past, that humble Suluo, I dare not refute her, dare not contradict her, even, my eyes dare not look directly at her, just silently lowers my head.


    In the face of life and death, I can have no hesitation. But at this moment, in the face of feelings, and Miao Miao''s feelings, I feel like I''m in a dead end, suffering from pain and helplessness. I don''t know what to do. I don''t want to choose. I just want to shrink my head to escape from reality like a turtle.


    But Miaomiao''s pressure everywhere makes it clear that she wants me to face the reality. So, at the moment when I look down, Miaomiao raises my chin again and makes my eyes aim at her. Then, she asks me very seriously: "OK, I''ll ask you for the last time. Would you like to be with me?"


    It seems that Miaomiao doesn''t want to procrastinate here. Today she shows up and asks me to make a choice. Maybe, in Miaomiao''s opinion, she is determined to get something for me, but in fact, I really have feelings for her. We have been separated for such a long time, but the difficult reunion at this moment will let me plunge her into the bottom of despair after a short meeting I can''t bear it.


    But on the other hand, it''s even more impossible for Miao Miao to hurt Ziyi, so that she has just recovered and become scarred. But the realistic choice forced me to gasp, this is really too uncomfortable, I can only look at my father in confusion, I want this omnipotent dad to make decisions for me.


    But obviously, my father''s life is also lost in a love word, where he will deal with this matter, so, without waiting for me to speak, he directly said to me: "I can''t manage this matter, you''d better deal with it yourself!"


    Although Miaomiao and I have a marriage engagement made by him, my father still respects me. What''s more, he knows the feelings between Ziyi and me. Of course, he can''t separate us. All he can do is not express his opinions and let me make my own decisions.


    At my most difficult moment, Ziyi suddenly pulled her hand out of my hand. This time, she seemed to have made up her mind. Ziyi''s expression became firm. After she took out her hand, she said to me decisively: "I quit!"


    A short three words, her grief but powerful, immediately revealed her determination, her voice full of bitterness, obviously, this is the choice she does not want to make, but Ziyi is also a stubborn girl, she certainly does not want to be like a clown, in this suffered criticism, more importantly, she saw my tangle, know my moving, she can not tolerate half of this love She didn''t want the love between me and her to have a little impurity.


    Therefore, she was disappointed with this love and gave up on her own initiative. She did not want to fight with Miaomiao any more. In other words, she knew her own conditions, but she could not compete with Miaomiao. Her only advantage was that my heart was there. But now even my heart moved. What advantages did she have? Ziyi had no choice but to give up.


    But she said these three words, but also stabbed my heart, smashed my soul, my face seems to be heavily slapped, hot pain, this pain stimulates my nerves, let me slowly sober up some, I more and more understand that I can not live up to Ziyi.


    I also deeply remember that day, I saw Ziyi buried alive. At that time, I didn''t know how sad and desperate I was. I didn''t even have the desire to live. I just wanted to die with her. At that moment, I didn''t fear. Instead, I felt happy. I knew that as long as I was with my beloved woman, life and death didn''t really matter. Ziyi and I didn''t care It''s really inseparable.


    Although sometimes I can''t help making mistakes, after the war, Ziyi and I solved all the misunderstandings. Ziyi also learned to tolerate, forgave all my faults, and was willing to entrust it to me for life. Now that we have entered the palace of marriage, can I still apologize to her?


    After thinking so much, I quickly looked at Ziyi and said apologetically, "Ziyi, don''t misunderstand me. I won''t give up you, never!"


    In front of the whole audience, in front of Miaomiao''s face, I once again made a promise to Ziyi. I just want to let her know that my heart is still there.


    Although my words are very sincere, but at the moment, Ziyi has been deeply hurt by me. She would not believe what I said. She shook her head in despair to me with tears in her eyes, and said painfully, "Suluo, I can see that you still have her in your heart. Since you are green plum and bamboo horses and have a engagement, you should choose her. In fact, I know you want to marry me, More or because you pity me, because of your sense of responsibility, so I want to be responsible for me. But have you ever thought, in fact, we are not worthy, I will only bring you trouble, do your stumbling block, so that you continue to be hurt, constantly bound. But this girl can help you silently behind your back, pay for you, let you out of the desperate situation, she and you are a real pair


    Ziyi''s words are very sincere, like the words from her heart, but her tone is so sentimental. Listen to my heart is broken, I feel that Ziyi''s words are a severe blow to me, every word can be cold to my heart, how can I accept such words, I almost did not hesitate to embrace her, said solemnly to her: "Ziyi, you have to believe me, not what you said, I love you, my heart to you has not changed, forever It won''t change! "When I said this, my voice was very hoarse, just like a child who had done something wrong. I really didn''t want Ziyi to misunderstand me, and I didn''t want this bride who belonged to me to despair.


    But Ziyi really made a great determination to say this. She didn''t want to be involved in the triangle relationship. So, when I held her, she pushed me away. Then, she said to me heartlessly: "sorry, Suluo, I don''t like this kind of love full of impurities. I only like pure love. Let''s break up!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 401

    In fact, I always know that Ziyi wants a spotless love. She has a clear love habit. She can''t share my love with others. Therefore, Bai Ling''s affair hurt her, because she felt that her love was polluted.


    But I explained with Ziyi for a long time, and finally she chose to forgive me. She even apologized to me and said that she should not be willful. She felt that as long as I was with her sincerely, she would be the only one in my heart, and she could ignore my previous mistakes.


    But now the situation is different. Miaomiao is the girl I grew up with. The relationship between us is not that we can be completely cut off by giving up. Even though I don''t know what kind of feelings I have for Ziyi, at least, when I face Miaomiao, I obviously hesitated. I can''t bear to hurt her. I don''t want to let the girl who met again after many years leave in despair. But just this, Ziyi can''t stand it, she feels I have feelings for Miaomiao. She can''t accept me again.


    But just when I wanted to explain to her, Miaomiao, who was ignored by me, couldn''t stand it. Miaomiao of a single parent family was not good at all. She was also arrogant. Now she would put down her body and come to tell me on her own initiative, which was a breakthrough in her bottom line. However, she said that, I still chose Ziyi instead of accepting her, or even ignored her How can Miaomiao bear it? She grabbed my collar directly and said to me in a bad tone: "Suluo, you son of a bitch, you think you will read the old love, so I ran over in person, but I didn''t expect that you were so ungrateful and ungrateful. When you had a new love, I forgot my old man. I misread you, and I was blind. Man, as expected, there is not a good thing


    With that, Miaomiao resolutely turns around and is about to leave.


    Miaomiao, who has a strong attitude, is really sad at this moment. Her self-esteem was deeply hurt by me. She lost all her aura in an instant like a queen and became dim, but she didn''t want me to see her tarnished side. Only left me seemingly free and easy but extremely sad back.


    Seeing Miaomiao like this, my heart is also as hard as being torn. It''s hard for me and her to get together again. However, I didn''t recall the old days with her, and I didn''t sincerely apologize to her. On the contrary, I let her leave with despair. How could I accept it.


    It is indeed that I ignored her. She has always been a strong person in my eyes, and I seldom see her suffering. Therefore, I only wanted to comfort the weak Ziyi, but didn''t take Miaomiao into consideration. What''s the difference between this and rejecting her directly?


    In any case, I should not be so cruel to her. After all, she is also a girl, a girl who has the right to pursue happiness, a girl who has the courage to pursue love, and a girl who wants to take back her own things. Her last words may show that she has long had no hope of other men, but she has hope for me. She hopes that I can understand her love and accept her Confession, but in the end, even I also ignored her love.


    I know Miaomiao''s temper very well. She has made the greatest determination if she can pull down her face to look for me. If she leaves like this, she will never appear in front of me in the future. I am equivalent to taking her out again and letting her drift away without family affection and love. How cruel it is.


    I don''t want to be like this. I can''t suffer from Miaomiao any more. After Miaomiao had just taken two steps, I immediately took her hand and whispered to her, "Miaomiao, would you listen to me explain it?"


    I know Miaomiao''s temper. I don''t ask her to forgive me. I just hope she can calm down and listen to my explanation slowly. But I didn''t expect that she seemed to have seen my heart clearly and knew that I would not choose her. Therefore, she didn''t bother to say anything more to me. She just shook off my hand and even threw her old hairpin to the ground "You TM give me to die!" I scolded fiercely


    With that, she stepped on her high-heeled shoes, in despair, resolutely left.


    Miaomiao''s back is free and easy in despair, which also has an undisguised arrogance. Even if she loses, she will lose simply and without hesitation. She comes with a strong spirit, but she also leaves with a strong spirit. She just goes with a touch of sadness and deep despair.


    Xie Yu sees Miaomiao leave, and immediately. She also scolded me and left with her. Looking at Miaomiao''s disappearing back, my heart is really painful. I want to go after it, but my feet seem to be nailed to the ground, so I can''t walk away. And the expression of Uncle Yang in front of me is also very dignified. But he also watched Miaomiao leave, but did not stop him. Perhaps, he also understood that the farce today can only be stopped if Miaomiao takes the initiative to leave.


    Indeed, with Miaomiao''s departure, the noisy scene slowly restored the silence. I thought the blossoms had gone, and an episode should have passed by. Ziyi and I would continue our wedding. However, what I didn''t expect was that when I was in a daze, Ziyi came to me and said to me, "Suluo, I just want to live a quiet life. I really don''t want to get involved in your complicated feelings. Let''s forget it! Now, I officially tell you, solo, I can''t marry you


    Her extremely bitter voice, as if she had made a big decision, was like a bolt from the blue to me. I really didn''t think of it. I watched Miaomiao leave and ignored it. Why did Ziyi still sentence me to death?I opened my eyes wildly and looked at Ziyi in disbelief. My voice was hoarse: "Miaomiao has been rejected by me, and now there is no one to hinder us. You also know that I love you, and my heart to you has not changed!"


    My voice is such a pain, but Ziyi seems to be unable to see my pain, directly shook his head in despair at me, sad said: "but your heart has changed, I can see that you can''t put her down, Suluo, even if you are with me, will not be single-minded, you also know, this is not the love I want!"


    Ziyi''s words hurt my heart. I''m cruel enough to treat Miaomiao. It''s because I don''t want to make Ziyi sad, so I let Miaomiao leave in despair. For this sister who hasn''t seen her for many years, I haven''t chased after her again. I''ve done enough to be heartless. I can''t figure out why Ziyi still does this.


    My throat seemed to be blocked. I tried hard to squeeze out the painful voice and said, "she is my foster father''s sister. We haven''t seen each other for many years. I just don''t want to hurt her. Is this all wrong? And in the end, I hurt her, just because I love you. Anyway, I will devote myself to you, and I will love you wholeheartedly! "


    I thought that her sincere words would exchange for Ziyi''s understanding. But how could I think that Ziyi was so iron hearted this time that she didn''t want to forgive me at all. Or, she thought that there was something between me and Miaomiao in her heart. She thought that my love for her was no longer pure. Therefore, she almost did not consider it, and she despaired to me: "now, I have already I can''t believe you anymore! "


    After that, she resolutely left. I almost reflexively stretched out my hand, took Ziyi''s hand, and yelled: "Ziyi, can you give me another chance? I will prove myself with my actions


    Although my voice is full of sadness, my voice is full of sincerity. At this time, my mind is really in a mess. I don''t know how to explain it. I just want Ziyi to stay and continue to marry me. Let me prove with my actions that I love her.


    Ziyi''s eyes were red after listening to my words, but her eyes were still full of despair. She shook off my hand and said painfully, "Arlo, I''ve given you many opportunities. There won''t be another time!"


    Said, purple tears can not help but gush out, this is the most desperate tears. Is not willing to forgive the tears, she let the tears wantonly, resolutely turned around, strode away. She who swore to me before, has also become a bubble at this moment, my sincerity still can''t get her trust and forgiveness.


    Looking at Ziyi''s heartless back, my eyes are dull and empty. My feet have been completely fixed and can''t move. My body is completely rigid. It seems that someone has lost inspiration in my body. I use this pair of empty eyes to stare at Ziyi''s disappearing back, without any action.


    Until Ziyi completely disappeared in front of me, the sky was as dark as my heart, and I felt dark before my eyes. When the crowd was talking, I suddenly looked up to the sky and roared loudly. My voice was earth shaking. It was full of frustration and anger, shaking in the sky.


    This day, originally sunny, was the happiest day of my life, but in a flash, her appearance, my happiness was destroyed, I was driven into the abyss of bottomless, I could not find a trace of light ahead, the whole person could not breathe in the dark.


    At night, I was sitting alone by a moat river in this city. Beside me, there were a lot of wine bottles lying scattered around me. In my hand, I was holding the wine bottles tightly, and I was pouring them fiercely. With fierce drunkenness, I looked at the endless sea, and my heart seemed to fall into endless darkness. I don''t understand why God wants this What kind of trick do you have on me? Why give me the most painful blow when I am happiest?


    Miaomiao has been paying close attention to me for so many years. Today, she appears in front of me for the first time. However, Ziyi, the woman I want to protect for my whole life, is sentenced to death completely because of my intolerance to Miaomiao. Why can''t my feelings leave a trace of room? Why can''t I let everyone not be hurt, why should I end up with a result that hurts everyone?


    The more I miss, the more melancholy my heart becomes. The more fierce my wine filled, just when I was drinking, a strong voice suddenly came from behind me: "a man should not be indecisive, whether it is doing things or treating love!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 402

    How many times, I have told myself, let oneself be like a man, do things not be submissive, to be brave to face, dare to undertake, in any matter with the nature of choice, like my father, decisive, but how many times, in the face of choice, I have counselled.


    But his words seemed to wake me up and let me suddenly understand that my mistake was that I was too tangled and indecisive. If I had decided to choose one person at that time, no matter who I chose, I would not have hurt the other person.


    But now, my move Wuxi, equivalent to both offended. At that time, I wanted to be with Ziyi. But in any case, I can''t do without hesitation to hurt Miaomiao. When I read her diary, I knew her heart. I made her wander for so many years. Today I finally saw her, how could I be too heartless to attack her, I can''t do it.


    Just, now that I get this situation, I don''t want it. I look back at my father standing behind me, and cry deeply: "Dad!"


    My father gently touched my head and said kindly, "I can''t help you to untie the bell. You have to deal with it by yourself. I can see that Ziyi''s child is really good, but Miaomiao is your uncle Yang''s daughter. The relationship with you is not general, and you can''t be too heartless. It''s just that love is not allowed to have any stain, so you need to sort out your own feelings and choose the woman that belongs to you! "


    My father''s words, amiable and with incomparable dignity, yes, my father has always been resolute in his work, and he is devoted to love. Anyway, I have never seen other women around him. His feelings for my mother are really wholehearted, and only those feelings like him are worthy of respect.


    Although I''m confused, my father''s words still go deep into my heart. I understand his meaning, so I directly reply to him: "well, I know!"


    My father saw me like this, he nodded happily, and then, he said to me in a deep voice: "son, I come to tell you that I am going to leave, and I will go right away!"


    Hearing this sentence, my drunkenness suddenly disappeared, my head immediately recovered to sober up, I threw away the bottle in my hand, quickly stood up from the ground, looked at my father and said, "why is it so urgent?"


    My father whispered, "there''s news from the provincial capital. The specific location of Wu Tianhao has been determined. I have to catch up! "


    I''m afraid it''s the most important thing for my father. I know I can''t delay. I can only say to him, "I''ll go with you."


    After listening to me, my father gave a bitter smile and said, "what can you do? You''d better stay here and deal with your own affairs clearly. No matter who you choose, I''ll support you. Dad is still waiting for your wedding


    My father''s care for me is really meticulous, he put all the focus on me, no matter what he does, all for my sake, I am really moved, want to say what, and do not know what to say, after a long time, I said: "then you must be careful, deal with things quickly come back, I am here waiting for you to come back!"


    My father laughed, patted me on the shoulder and said reassuringly, "don''t worry, I''ll come back as soon as possible!"


    After that, he turned around and walked away. He quickly got into a car not far away from me. Uncle Yang was still driving. I don''t know if Uncle Yang met Miaomiao. Anyway, his expression was always so serious. He didn''t say anything to me. He just said hello, drove the car and drove my father straight away.


    Looking at my father''s car gradually away, I also silently pray for his safety in my heart. I also know that I really can''t help him. What I can do is to deal with my feelings, so that when my father comes back, he can truly witness my happiness. However, the woman who can give me happiness does not forgive me. I know very well that Ziyi has made such a decision on me However, it is all because she thinks that my love for her is not pure, what she wants is my sincerity, a heart that can''t accommodate others but only contains her.


    However, how can I define whether emotion is pure? If I am merciless to Miaomiao, who has not been seen for many years, and directly bombards her in front of so many people at the wedding site and makes her leave me in pain, Ziyi will think that I love her wholeheartedly, but I can''t really do that.


    I don''t understand. I don''t understand. I spent the night in a daze. Uncle Yang said that Wu Tianhao used to be a driver of my father, and he was also a bodyguard. Therefore, he knew a lot about my father. It may be that he leaked some secrets to Fugang or the Haibang, so that the Hai Gang could make such a big fight.


    It seems that Wu Tianhao carefully planned all this. The Buddha is just a cannon fodder, and this Fu was just the real beginning. Wu Tianhao almost introduced my father into this trap step by step.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 403

    However, it''s useless to say that all these things are useless now. Uncle Yang came with my father''s order. His task is to ask me to hide quickly. Although this city is my territory, there are not many masters around me. The Hai Gang can be said to be masters like clouds. They can even catch my father. If you want to catch me, it will be easier.


    After uncle Yang finished speaking, he immediately asked me to pack up and hide.


    In fact, I know that although I can be regarded as the eldest one in this city and respected by others, for my father, I am a child. He loves me very much. I am his only weakness. Even if he is caught by the sea Gang, I am afraid no one can make him yield. But if I fall into the hands of the Hai Gang, I am afraid the situation will be different ¡£ My father paid everything for me, including his own life. Even he was worried about my safety. He didn''t want me to be hurt in any way, so he asked Uncle yang to persuade me to leave.


    But can I go? According to my temperament, it is obviously impossible!


    Although there must be some conspiracy in this, many of them were caused by me. Originally, my father lived in his hometown well, but for me, he came out of the mountain again to help me solve the Buddha, and then created a territory for me, just for my stability. But what has my son done for him? The answer is, nothing.


    My father has always been my God. I''ve been living under his wings. It was he who opened up a bright road for me, which made me feel omnipotent, even a little complacent, enjoying the achievements my father brought to me. I really didn''t expect that my day would fall down again, and things would come so suddenly. Now, the mountain behind me has fallen down, and my heart has become heavy. I seem to be standing on the edge of a cliff and falling Even if you are not careful, you will fall to the bottom of the valley and fall to pieces.


    I know how small I am compared with my father, so I didn''t want to help him before. I just wanted him to see that I didn''t let him down and let him be happy for me. However, yesterday''s wedding finally let my father down. He didn''t see me and Ziyi happy together, and even let himself fall into embarrassment for my feelings Situation.


    Even so, my father didn''t blame me. No matter how bad I did, he still loved me as before. His love for me was always generous and tolerant. Even before leaving last night, my father came to me and comforted me with his short words. He was not good at words, but he still told me what he could say. Every word he said to me was full of strong father''s love.


    I can''t repay him for such a deep father''s love all my life. But now, when he has an accident, he is caught by the people of the Hai Gang. Even if they want something from my father, so that they won''t kill my father, how can my father avoid physical and mental suffering? Or, Wu Tianhao just wants to wipe out our father and son, so as to avoid future trouble, my father let me run away Yes.


    My father suffered in an unknown place, and I, as his only son, wanted to hide and steal his life alone. How can I do it? As a man of high blood, how can I bear to be bullied by others.


    Thinking of this, I directly raised my head, firmly looked at Uncle Yang, hoarse voice asked him: "Uncle Yang, if I was caught, my father will because of the danger, let me alone?"


    Uncle Yang didn''t expect that I would suddenly ask such a question. For a moment, he was a little dumb. In his eyes, there was a strange color mixed with tension. He looked at me and asked in doubt: "Arlo, what do you mean?"


    At this moment, my firm eyes gave out a strange light, I straightened my back, looked at Uncle Yang firmly, sonorous and powerful said: "I''m going to save my father!"


    My voice is very resolute, my determination is incomparably firm. Although I know the gap between myself and Haibang, I want to compete with it. It''s just a dream. Even so, it can''t change my determination to save my father.


    Once upon a time, there were many difficulties. Every time my father helped me. This time, it was my turn to do something for my father. Then, even if it was to die, I would be willing to.


    However, what I made up my mind to do was, in the eyes of Uncle Yang, childish words. He didn''t think about my father''s rescue at all. He said to me earnestly: "Arlo, don''t make a fool of yourself. Listen to Uncle Yang''s words and hide first. Otherwise, if you have an accident, I can''t explain it to your father!"


    For uncle Yang''s dissuasion, I didn''t care at all, and immediately refused: "Uncle Yang, I won''t hide, I must save my father!"


    Uncle Yang looked at me so stubborn, but also a little angry, he stiffened his face and criticized me: "save? What do you want to save? Do you think that with your present power, you can compete with the sea Gang? "


    I looked at Uncle Yang with red eyes and retorted, "but do you want me to let my dad go? I can''t do it! "


    Uncle Yang frowned and continued to say to me, "Arlo, I know how you feel. I want to save your father more than you do, but it''s too urgent. What you can do now is to hide quickly and let me and your father have no worries. This is the greatest help to your father!"Obviously, in the eyes of Uncle Yang, I''m a drag on oil. I''m useless. I used to be like this, and now I am. How can such a person save his father? I am a burden. I must hide and never show up. Otherwise, I will be caught by the sea gang. At that time, I will not only be unable to save my father, but also put myself in.


    Therefore, uncle Yang was determined to hide. My father told me that he would not disobey him. Therefore, even if I broke the sky, uncle Yang could not promise me. Besides, I really can''t guarantee anything to Uncle Yang. Because now I am really too weak. Even if I dominate this city, I rely on my father''s strength, but my own strength is still vulnerable. I have the heart to save my father, but I have no power to save him. So, of course, uncle Yang couldn''t have watched me die.


    Uncle Yang''s attitude was extremely resolute. I knew that it was useless to argue with him any more. I promised him to hide first. However, uncle Yang didn''t take me away immediately. He gave me a little time to pack up my things and deal with my own affairs.


    I used this time to hold an emergency meeting, which mainly discussed the development path of the organization. I attach great importance to the organization that I have established myself. It has become an indispensable part of my life. Although my brothers are loyal to the organization and are not afraid of death, they are still vulnerable to absolute strength. Our members'' combat effectiveness is not high, not to mention the members at the bottom, even the high-level personnel. It is not because of the brothers'' foundation No, it''s just a lack of exercise, a lack of instructors to train them.


    Therefore, before I left, I specially asked wasabi to take people here. Now we have all kinds of training venues, training fields, martial arts schools and so on. Therefore, we don''t have to worry about the training sites for brothers. Moreover, there are experts like wasabi as instructors to give them some devil training. I believe that the combat effectiveness of brothers will definitely be improved High.


    After I explained this, I talked to my brothers about other things and made an overall plan for the organization. At last, I let go of this important stall completely and left it to Shen Muchen to take care of it and let him take the place of me to develop the organization. I started to be a shopkeeper.


    As soon as the meeting was over, I was ready to leave with Uncle Yang. Before I left, I contacted two more people. One was Qiqi. I was always grateful for this special benefactor, but I felt more and more mysterious about her. At first, I thought she knew my father and would save me several times. Finally, I found that she did not know my father at all. In this way, I don''t understand why she paid so much money to help me many times and asked for nothing in return.


    For her kindness, I didn''t expect to repay her. I could only thank her through this phone call, and told her that if I could help, I would do my best. Then, with some more blessing words, I hung up.


    The second contact person is Ziyi. I originally planned to go to her in person today, but it is obviously impossible now. First, I can''t run around, just in case. I''m afraid to expose myself. Secondly, it''s more important. I can''t pull Ziyi into the water any more. I can''t let her get involved in the danger. Maybe it''s a good thing that Ziyi and I didn''t get married. Otherwise, it would be more inconvenient for me to take care of my family. Now everyone knows that my falling out with Ziyi should not involve her. I just called to explain my business to her.


    It''s just that Ziyi is still angry with me. She doesn''t answer my phone calls. I can only edit my words into a short message and send it to her mobile phone. The text message reads:


    Ziyi, I''m sorry, I gave you a promise. But did not let you happy, let you again to my disappointment, all this is my fault, is I am sorry for you. However, you don''t want to listen to my explanation at all. It''s really cruel for me to leave like that.


    In fact, what I want to tell you is that everyone has a past, and I also have. Although I used to be a waste that was ravaged by others, my life is not a blank. I also have a green memory that can not be erased. If anyone interrupted our wedding yesterday, I would not be so entangled, and I would stand by your side without hesitation. But that girl is different. She is the younger sister I haven''t seen for several years. You don''t know my past and how deep I feel for her. This kind of deep feeling in my heart can''t be forgotten. I owe her too much, and I may not know how much I owe her in this life.


    In the past, I prayed almost every day to see her as soon as possible. I apologized to her. However, I could not see her all the time. But I didn''t expect that she appeared yesterday. That is to say, she was the person behind the scenes who had been helping me. She had been paying close attention to me behind her back, even like me. You said, for such a person, I can''t bear to have a heart Meet to hurt her, but, for you, I still indifferently hurt her, let her leave with despair again, this is how cruel for her, for me and how much determination you need to make, you know?


    If she is an important person who exists in my past, then, from yesterday when I let her leave, it means that she only exists in my past. Since she left, I only have you in my heart. Don''t you say that love should be pure? I have made up my mind that I will only love you and stay with you all my life. Why don''t you give me an opportunity Yes, just give up our feelings like that.Nannan, I hope that time can let you see my heart, what I look like to you, your heart is also clear, I hurt you that several times are for a reason, hope that one day in the future, you want to understand, can forgive me.


    I want to apologize to you, but it''s too late. Today, I want to tell you that I''m going to leave and leave the city. Because my father was arrested and I was in crisis, I had to leave here. I don''t know when I can come back, or if I can come back alive. Here, I just hope you can take care of yourself, live a good life, and be happy every day I''ll always love you, solo.


    I use this long text to tell her my heart to Ziyi, but I can''t give her any more commitment. I''m afraid that I won''t be able to come back this time. So, I''m afraid to give Ziyi a promise and let her down on me.


    Although, I have too many reluctant to give up to Ziyi, I have not even got her forgiveness to leave like this, I am not reconciled, but in the end, I still ruthlessly put her down temporarily.


    To tell you the truth, when I didn''t have her, I was not so tired although I lived. Now with her, I was bound. A lot of things were around our love. How many times I swam on the edge of life and death, all for the so-called love of TM. But in the end, I still didn''t grasp her. In love, I was a thorough one The loser of the tail, now, I also understand that no matter how reluctant I am, I must put down this love temporarily, because I have more important things to do. I must clear all obstacles to be together with ziyi''an. Otherwise, there will never be peace between us.


    As for Ziyi, of course, I hope she can forgive me and understand me, but I don''t expect her to wait for me, because whether I can live or not is unknown. Now, I don''t hope for anything.


    After sending this long and short letter, I silently said to the mobile phone: "purple, take care!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 404

    After sending this message, I put up my mobile phone, and I was almost dark in the middle of the day. The time had come to the evening. Yangshudu could not wait. He ran to urge me to come. "Alo, we should go, don''t delay in it!"


    Look at Uncle Yang this anxious appearance, obviously is to advise me to escape faster as soon as possible, more one second, there is a second of risk.


    I looked at Uncle Yang very seriously, and said in a hoarse voice, "Uncle Yang, you should wait downstairs for me first, and I will be down immediately!"


    Uncle Yang also knows that I have a reluctant emotion, he is not good at demanding, but again urged to say: "well, you also hurry!"


    After that, he left, and saw Uncle Yang leaving me. I immediately took out the paper and pen from the drawer, and then wrote quickly on the paper:


    uncle Yang, sorry, I may let you down. I can''t walk with you, escape, I can''t really do it. Before, when facing the Buddha, I didn''t escape. Now my father was caught, and I couldn''t escape. Living in such a meticulous way, I was more miserable than death. My dad told me to do what he wanted to do. Don''t be afraid to be afraid. He taught me to be brave and taught me to face the reality. I hope you can forgive me.


    Uncle Yang, I am not a child anymore. I know what I should do and what I should not do. I have a sense of measure. I want to save my dad. I must rescue him. But I will not blind death. Please believe me. But, I can''t rest assured that there is something I can''t worry about. That is Miaomiao''s problem. I am sorry for her. I am very sorry. I hope you can find her , let your father and daughter relationship return to the original, I hope you can apologize for me, I am not to abandon her, but I have Ziyi, if she appears earlier, I will not hesitate to choose her. It''s just that she''s too late to appear, and I''m sorry for that. After writing this farewell letter, I put down my pen and gave a long breath. Then, I went straight out of the office and went down the stairs and turned directly to the back door.


    After I went out from the back door, I saw Shen Muchen waiting for me at the back door. There was a motorcycle that had already been prepared for me by his side. I took the key from his hand and sat on the motorcycle immediately.


    After getting on the car, I was preparing to go. Shen Muchen said to me worried: "alo, are you really going to take risks yourself, don''t you think about it?"


    I looked at Shen Muchen, and said with a serious expression: "don''t think about it. You should know my character. I will never hide in a nest. No matter what, I will try bravely. Maybe I really succeeded!"


    Shen Muchen certainly knows me, he knows that he can not persuade me, can only sigh, deep way: "OK, then you must take care of yourself!"


    I reached out and patted Shen Muchen on the shoulder, and said solemnly, "rest assured, I will. Besides, when I am away, you must follow the sunflower training well, strive to get the organization on the right track, and don''t be as weak as before. I hope to wait for me to come back and see a new fire of war. If I can''t come back, you will be the boss in the future! "


    Hearing my last words, Shen Muchen''s face suddenly changed and became very sad. His clear eyes seemed to have been stained with light fog. But behind the light fog, he was firm in attitude. He also reached out and patted my shoulder. Then, he said to me solemnly and seriously: "don''t say bad words. The position of the boss will always be yours. I look like you Believe you will be OK. If you need a hand, let me know. I will kill them with me! "


    At this moment, Shen Muchen also showed the most man''s side. Although we are all weak at this time, we all have the blood of no one, and the spirit of not losing.


    I looked at Shen Muchen with a burning eye, and said heavily, "well, I know. Goodbye!"


    After that, I decided to start the motorcycle, a blow of gas, and go out of dust.


    With the determination to die, I am brave and brave in the wind, the wind is very big, but I can not shake my inner beliefs. I have seen unprecedented perseverance in my eyes.


    I have lived for so many years, I have experienced what is called strong, but every progress depends on others. Every time I fall, I am helped by others. My so-called change is that with the help of my father, I become more and more different. I am the dust of this city, and finally I become the king of the city. So great reversal almost depends on me Dad''s power got it.


    I never learned to walk myself, always need my father to support, to move forward. Now, my father collapsed, my sky collapsed, I should have collapsed, but I did not, I forced myself to support, forced myself to learn to be independent, forced to make a real change.


    This time, my bravery is to send my heart, but also from my father''s love. This deep love, I must pay back with my life. I just want to pass this time, let my father know that his son has grown up and learned to be independent.


    From now on, I am no longer the child who knows to enjoy my father''s work achievements, no longer the sulo who is tangled with love, no longer the one who let go of my father, I will be a broken solo. I will change myself completely from tonight to become a really strong man.The first step to change is to be brave, but to be calm, resourceful, and to do things with my mind. I will not be the same as I did to save Ziyi. I only have courage and no brain, and I just want to die one life for another, but I almost lost two lives.


    Now, it is more difficult to save my father than it was to save Ziyi. However, the Hai Gang and I have not the ability to fight against each other. The most important thing is that I have been the key wanted object of the maritime gang. Let alone save my father, it is a big problem that I can protect myself now. If I just rush to the provincial capital, I''m afraid I will be arrested as soon as my foot lands. At that time, not only can I not be rescued Out of my father, but let people catch my father''s weakness, implicated my father.


    Therefore, my destination at the moment is not to go to the provincial city of H, but the direction in my heart. I have already made a preliminary plan. With this plan, I gallop in the night on my motorcycle.


    At 9:30 in the evening, I came to my destination, Bai Ling''s hometown, Bai grandfather.


    This small village is very quiet, only the sound of birds can be heard. Most of the houses in the village turned off their lights and went to sleep. Only a few of the houses were still on. The people in this village were relatively simple, like living in a paradise.


    I had been in this place for three months, but now I come back again. With some emotion, I came to the old house of Bai Ling''s family.


    As soon as I entered the hospital, I saw grandfather Han playing Tai Chi in the courtyard. He was still an old man who loved Tai Chi. He was not changed at all.


    I quietly went to him, with a sense of respect, called: "white grandfather!"


    No matter how many unreasonable things grandfather Bai has done to me, in my heart, I always regard him as an elder and a respectable master. He has been kind to me and I will never forget it.


    At this moment, I suddenly appeared in the courtyard and called him old man. But grandfather Bai seemed not to hear me. He completely ignored me and immersed himself in his own world of Taiji. His heart was quiet, his movements were steady and his movements were slow. Maybe this is the true meaning of Tai Chi.


    After a long time, grandfather Bai finished a set of Tai Chi. Finally, he turned his eyes to me. He didn''t see me for a long time. When he saw me, he even showed a sly smile. Then, grandfather Bai joked: "Suluo, have you figured it out, are you ready to accompany ling''er to have a baby?"


    I was not shocked by his words, but said firmly on my face: "no!"


    Hearing this answer, white grandfather stopped smiling and became a little unhappy. He said directly to me, "what are you here for?"


    Before I had time to answer, Bai Ling in the room seemed to hear something and suddenly ran out of the room. She ran very slowly, because at this time, she was already pregnant, but obviously, her mood was very nervous, and her eyes seemed to shine.


    When I touched her light, I couldn''t help shaking my heart. No matter what time, Bai Ling gave me the image of that big sister. However, at this moment, she was more attracted by the charm of a young woman, but still could not stop her pure and beautiful temperament. She gave me a warm feeling, and it was like seeing a stable home.


    I know Bai Ling, and I know that she is considerate and considerate. She will not bring me troubles, but will eliminate them. When I stay with her, my heart will be very relaxed.


    We looked at each other for a few seconds. The light in Bai Ling''s eyes became more and more intense. She was really excited to see me. However, Bai Ling was a pregnant woman after all. Even though she was excited, she controlled herself. She just walked up to me slowly and whispered, "here you are!"


    I nodded at her and said, "Well!"


    At this moment, there seems to be only one me in Bai Ling''s eyes. She has no taboo, and her eyes are fixed on me. Her lips move slightly, and she wants to say something. However, Bai Ling''s ignored grandfather coughs a few times. Then Bai Ling regains her consciousness and ushers me into the room.


    Entering the living room of the house, Bai Ling and I sat opposite each other, while Bai grandfather went to the kitchen behind. The light in the living room is very warm. It gently sprinkles on Bai Ling''s face, which makes her look very beautiful. However, at this time, I have no mood to appreciate her beauty. I just keep silent and don''t say a word.


    Bai Ling didn''t speak either. She had been looking at me for a long time before she finally made a voice and said softly to me, "I heard that when you and Ziyi got married yesterday, someone interrupted you. What happened later?"


    As for my marriage, I didn''t inform Bai Ling at all. I was too embarrassed to inform her, let alone tell her. However, Bai Ling even knew this. She didn''t blame me at all. She was just worried about me. She was moved by her understanding. I looked up at her and said, "it''s OK. It''s just a misunderstanding, Just explain it clearly! "


    I don''t want to talk about yesterday, especially for Bai Ling. No matter what I say, it''s a kind of harm to her. Even if she is magnanimous, she can''t really let go. What''s more, I''ve made up my mind not to worry about the love between children and girls. My heart is on saving my father.Bai Ling seems to know that I am insincere, and my answer sounds like nothing, but she is not a fool. She knows that I fell a big fall in love this time. Therefore, she does not care about her own mood and just cares about enlightening me. She told me that yesterday''s incident can''t blame me. If you want to blame me, it''s because I''m too likeable for women, with irresistible personality charm and easy to let girls fall in Enter.


    Her meaning is to let me be more leisurely in the future, don''t be too nice to women casually. If I have no feelings for others, I must be absolutely heartless. Don''t be indecisive and let more girls fall.


    After listening to Bai Ling''s advice, my heavy heart also unconsciously eased a little. Indeed, the more gentle I am to women, the easier it is for women to have feelings. I don''t want to hurt any woman who is good to me. But it is just in this way that people feel that I have abused love and hurt all the women who love me.


    Bai Ling is a woman who is open-minded and considerate of me. She doesn''t blame me. However, I don''t know how much pain she has in her heart. However, I don''t need to worry about Bai Ling at any time. She is a strong woman who can survive without me. Even without my promise and without my guarantee, she can still live a strong life, Maybe, that''s why I became stress free when I was with her.


    Unconsciously, more than half an hour passed. Bai Ling and I were still chatting. At this time, grandfather Bai suddenly brought me a bowl of noodles to eat. I''m not polite about this. I ate noodles quickly. When I was eating noodles, grandfather Bai asked me: "Suluo boy, I heard that your father is out of the mountain, so he helped you sweep the whole city and let your boy get along well now. Why, you don''t live your good life in the city, but come to my small mountain village for what?"


    Obviously, the smart white grandfather had already seen that I had something to do, and I did come because of something. Therefore, I did not hide it and quickly ate it. Later, he said to grandfather Bai, "my father has an accident."


    When I heard this, I couldn''t believe it. But when I heard this, I couldn''t believe it


    Seeing grandfather Bai like this, my heart is suddenly, as if in the eyes of white grandfather, my father is also no one can exist, even he thinks no one can move my father, and listen to his meaning, he seems to know my father very well, I feel a bit messy.


    Although grandfather Bai didn''t admit that he knew my father last time, I could tell from the conversation with my father that my father knew him. Obviously, they must know each other. However, I don''t want to worry about their relationship now. I just said solemnly: "it''s true. He was ambushed by the experts of the Hai Gang, but they caught him £¡¡±


    This time, a calm white grandfather frowned, and his expression did not have a trace of fun. He obviously believed what I said. Therefore, he directly asked me, "in this case, what do you want to do here? Is refuge here? "


    Finish saying, white grandfather with his sharp eyes keep looking at me, see his appearance as if can penetrate everything, in front of him I suddenly become helpless.


    I didn''t have any careful thinking. After listening to the words of grandfather Bai, I immediately put down the dishes and chopsticks, stood up and said solemnly to grandfather Bai: "I''m not here to take refuge, I''m going to rescue my father. I come here today to ask you to help me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 405

    The purpose of my trip is not to see Bai Ling, but to ask for help from my grandfather, because he is the only one who can help me. When I say this, my eyes once again radiate a firm light, and my expression is extremely solemn.


    However, after listening to my words, grandfather Bai was not very happy. He looked at me with a little surprise and asked, "you don''t want me to help you save Su Qiyao, do you?"? I''m sorry, I don''t have that ability. I haven''t been involved in the disputes in the world for a long time! "


    Without waiting for me to tell him what to do for him, grandfather Bai refused me. Obviously, it was impossible for him to wade in this muddy water for fighting and killing outside. When Bai Ling saw that her grandfather refused me so categorically, she was not happy immediately. She said to her grandfather, "grandfather, can you let people finish talking?"


    No matter when, Bai Ling stands by my side without hesitation. She hopes her grandfather can help me from the bottom of her heart.


    White grandfather saw Bai Ling speak for me, immediately compromise, immediately asked me: "go ahead, what''s the matter with me?"


    Without hesitation, I directly told Han Bai what I had thought in my heart: "now the people of the Haigang are hunting for me. I can''t show up casually, or I will be arrested. I come here to ask you to help me and change my face so that others can''t recognize it. In this way, I can do things easily."


    White grandfather a listen, full of surprise, said: "you really when I am a fairy ah, will change face? If you want cosmetic surgery, you can go to country h, where you can get everything done! "


    White grandfather always speak straight, he does not care if he will be wrong, think of what to say, and I heard his words, the face became more serious, I look at grandfather white very seriously, a face resolute said: "since there is no way, then there is no need to have a facelift, please help me disfigure it!"


    My last words, let white grandfather and white Ling almost at the same time. White grandfather directly said to me: "Suluo, are you crazy?"


    Bai Ling also said to me in dismay: "yes, why don''t you think about it?"


    I made up my mind after careful consideration. Since grandfather Bai can''t help me with cosmetic surgery, I can only choose disfigurement because I know what the enemy I am facing. He is not the local emperor who is deeply rooted in this city, but the whole sea gang. The power of this organization is all over the country. They want to arrest me, and I have nowhere to escape If I hide and live in darkness, there is only one way to change my face and make people completely unable to recognize me. I can be open and aboveboard, in order to have a chance to save my father, even if not, at least not to my father, not to let himself into danger.


    However, my face has been adjusted once. If I want to make it unrecognizable, unless I change my face and go abroad again, it will be a waste of time. I really don''t have the spare energy to do this.


    If I don''t have the time, I can''t finish it even if I have time It''s all different. Besides, grandfather Bai said that he won''t, so I won''t change my face. Now, the only quick way is to disfigure.


    Although this idea is crazy, it is the most effective way. So, when they were surprised, I calmly explained to them, "I am not crazy. This is the result of my careful consideration. Grandpa Bai, I know that you have a medicine that can rot people''s faces and change their face after smearing them. Now, I need it!"


    White grandfather saw that I didn''t look like a joke. He frowned again and said to me in a deep voice: "why do you do this?"


    I solemnly explained with the white grandfather, said my inner thoughts, more expressed my urgent heart to save my father. After listening to the white grandfather did not say anything, seems to agree with my idea.


    But Bai Ling was reluctant. She asked me in a hoarse voice, "why must you be so extreme? There must be other ways. Why do you want to make fun of your appearance?"


    Bai Ling''s tone is a little anxious. I can see that she is worried about me.


    "I don''t want to do this either, but in order to save my father, I have no way to decide," I explained to the sad white Ling


    After hearing this, Bai Ling''s face became more sad, and her voice became more hoarse: "however, you will no longer be a normal person after applying that medicine. It has a lot of side effects, do you know?"


    After listening to Bai Ling''s words, I gave a bitter smile and said, "as long as I can go back to my father, I don''t care about anything. Besides, this is not my real appearance. It''s very good to destroy. Let me show you the real me. The leather bag I''m wearing is really tired!"


    Life, always have to live to know whether it is good or not. Once upon a time, my appearance caused me to feel inferior to myself. I was eager to be good-looking and to stand on the same level with ordinary people. However, when I changed, my life was not as good as expected, but added a lot of troubles, especially in emotion, I became almost lost my original intention.Since I became handsome, there are more and more girls around me, and Ziyi, the girl who didn''t care about my appearance and I was with her. However, she became more and more uneasy. She was afraid that I would change my mind. She didn''t want me to be too nice and gentle to other girls. Maybe Ziyi thought I was becoming handsome, so she suspected that I had changed my mind.


    Miaomiao, on the other hand, thinks that when I become handsome, I don''t want to read the old love and find a new one. I can''t explain to them clearly, because the appearance is better, some things can''t be controlled at all, you can''t make others dislike you, you can''t control your superiority, which makes the feelings more complicated.


    I don''t like this, even miss the original me, at that time I was so simple, even if looked down upon, that is me, solo. A boy with unsightly appearance but perseverance, I want to be the real self. At least, I can live a down-to-earth life, and I can get rid of emotional worries, get rid of all the shackles, and try my best to save my father.


    And Bai Ling seemed to understand my heart and didn''t persuade me again.


    Grandfather Bai said to me as a doctor, "since this is your choice, I respect you, and I tell you the truth, that medicine can really change your face. It can corrode your skin, erode your cells, and make your face change beyond recognition. Even your father can''t recognize you, but the side effects of this medicine are too much, which is more terrible than sulfuric acid erosion. Once you use it, even if you go to cosmetic surgery, it will not be good. However, if you come back to me for treatment in a short period of time, I''m sure I''ll give you 70% recovery. But if it takes a long time, I''m afraid the gods will not be able to save you. Therefore, I want to ask whether you have considered it


    I have made up my mind that there is still a chance to recover. Even if I can never recover, I will not regret that my father is suffering in a dark world. Would I linger on my looks? In order to be able to walk freely in the provincial capital, in order to be able to let my father out of the bitter sea early, I will not care about any. So, I said directly to my grandfather Bai, "don''t think about it. I''ve already made up my mind."


    White grandfather got my affirmation, can''t help nodding, and even showed a little appreciation in his eyes. He looked at me deeply, and then said in a deep voice: "you go to wash your face first, and I''ll adjust the medicine for you!"


    Bai Ling interrupted at this time and said, "grandfather, is there no other way?"


    Bai Ling didn''t answer Bai Ling''s question. He just shook his head helplessly. Then he left, leaving Bai Ling and I alone to gaze at each other.


    Bai Ling looked at me, reluctantly asked, "do you really want this?"


    I nodded solemnly and said, "in order to save my father, I will!"


    Bai Ling didn''t say anything more after hearing this. She just came up to me and hugged me tightly. After a while, she left and went to fetch water and wash my face.


    After I washed my face and cleaned it up, my grandfather came over. He first gave me a bowl of medicine and said to me, "drink it. This medicine can stimulate your throat. Let your voice change. Since you want to change your face, you should be comprehensive, so as not to expose flaws and lose your life! "


    Grandfather Bai is worthy of being an old man in the world. He is considerate in thinking about things. I didn''t hesitate to drink the medicine directly. After drinking the medicine, I lay down on the bed where grandfather Bai treated the patient. I lie on my back here, my heart is strangely calm, clearly know what is going to happen, but my faith is still fixed.


    White grandfather holding the ointment in my bed, he before I apply, but also carefully reminded me: "Suluo ah, I do not have anesthetics. You have to be prepared to endure the pain, don''t shock yourself


    Over the years, what kind of pain I have not experienced, I have hovered on the edge of death for many times. It can be said that now I have no fear of any pain. Therefore, I directly said to grandfather Bai: "I can carry it. You can come here!"


    White grandfather listened to my words, suddenly grinned, showing a strange smile, with this smile, he bent over to apply ointment on my face.


    When this more stimulating than sulfuric acid things contact with my skin, I finally realized what is called inhuman pain, this pain really has no limit, this pain is not ordinary people can bear, the more white grandfather applied, the more I hurt, the pain almost fainted in the past, and I was forced to endure, back and forth torture, let me out of pain ¡£


    I felt as if I was in the alchemy stove of the Supreme Master. My painful nerves were almost broken. The whole room was echoing with my terrible cry. My voice was broken. But there were scenes of the past in my mind. From the original solo who was slaughtered, I became the leader now. At this moment, I had all the deep memories, All reverberate in front of my eyes, I saw all ye Zixuan''s experience, but all this is far away from me. Suluo, ye Zixuan, these two names are slowly disappearing, getting farther and farther away from me, and finally completely disappeared.


    As the memory dissipated, my miserable cry directly reached the top. The sound of pain through the sky indicated that my appearance was being eroded and changed little by little, and a brand-new solo was about to be born.Three days later, a middle-aged woman was cleaning the bus at the long-distance bus terminal in the provincial city of H. When cleaning up to the rear of the car, the middle-aged woman suddenly cried out in terror, because she even found that there was a person sleeping in the last row of seats. The man was plain, smelly, and his clothes were ragged. He was a typical beggar. When he was old, he was disgusted. The frightened middle-aged woman stopped for a long time, and then she used it with disgust When the broom slapped him up, he woke up and yelled at the beggar: "Hey, wake up, the bus has arrived at the station, get off the bus quickly!"


    At this time, the sleeping beggar finally woke up. He slowly opened his bleary eyes and stood up from the seat. Then, he said politely to the middle-aged woman: "Auntie, I''m sorry!"


    With that, he put on his back and got out of the car.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 406

    After he got out of the station, he lost his direction completely. When he got out of the big city, he was like a lonely traveler. He entered the prosperous city like a lonely traveler. As a young man with shabby clothes and ugly appearance, he was so out of place with such a prosperous metropolis. Yes, I am the same person as this beggar.


    H Province, a super prosperous metropolis, I am in it, like a drop in the ocean, very small, but my heart has a vast ambition, with this determination, I take a slow pace, constantly shuttle in the crowd.


    Even the appearance of beggars are not as good as me, walking on the broad streets of this big city, it seems unusual. Many passers-by can''t help but look at me. Their eyes are full of contempt and disgust.


    For me, it is a very familiar look. When I was still nothing, I had to face it almost every day. At that time, I thought it was an insult and a fatal injury to my heart. But now, this kind of look has no effect on me.


    Now I, mood has been different, this is a kind of calm mood that can ignore everything, no matter how others dislike me. I don''t care. From the bottom of my heart, it doesn''t matter. I just immerse myself in my own world and walk alone with my head down.


    For three days, I was with Bai Ling all the time. Although I couldn''t watch her give birth, she was satisfied. The trip to grandfather Bai''s house is a double blessing to me:


    1. My child is about to be born, and our family has a future.


    2¡¢ That is, my face is not as bad as I thought. Grandfather Bai is worthy of being an old miracle doctor. My face is not disfigured. Relatively speaking, it is just adding a layer of skin on the original one, that is, changing face.


    But this is not so simple as a layer of skin, but through this drug to stimulate my skin, so that they integrate into a real skin, so that it is not easy to damage, this is its advantages, but there are still some side effects, from the beginning of implantation, the poison of this drug began to erode my body, a long time will be life-threatening, but I do not Care.


    At that time, grandfather Bai said to me, let me control myself not to sleep. If I fell asleep, there was a 99% chance that I would not wake up. This is the biggest side effect of the drug, but he did not really experiment. Fortunately, I survived, and this case was relatively successful.


    When I was leaving, there was a moment when Bai Ling''s words touched me. She said that she would wait for me to name the child. But when I heard this, I stopped for a moment, and then I decided to leave as if nothing was heard. However, behind my back, I still heard Bai Ling''s cry.


    The craziness of the city was beyond my expectation. When I was distracted, suddenly, a car shot out of the air, driving fast, and the harsh brake sound still failed to stop the inertia of the car. It was still driving forward rapidly. Suddenly, I knew what was a sudden disaster. I was directly hit and flew, and fell heavily in a few meters On the ground outside.


    Although I''m strong, I still feel a lot of pain when I''m hit by a car like this. Involuntarily, I coughed, and what I didn''t expect was that I was knocked to the ground, not only had no one to help me, but also ushered in a ferocious curse: "I''m NIMA''s, stinky beggars, walking TM doesn''t have long eyes?"


    This vicious voice is extremely domineering. I can''t help but look up and find that the person who scolds me is a handsome little white face, a typical rich second generation. Behind him, there is a car, a red Ferrari, which is very attractive. People and cars together have an invisible sense of hegemony.


    Before I came here, I heard that the city was chaotic, very, very chaotic, whether it was the underworld or the white, the personnel relationship was complicated, and the style of conduct was weird and abnormal. I thought that as long as I was low-key enough, I could avoid some unnecessary troubles, but I didn''t expect that you would come to you instead of asking for trouble.


    The little white face in front of me, a pair of my father is Li Gang''s virtue. He is obviously using his own power to play prestige and bully the weak. But I, just came to this city, have a task in my body. For such a person, there is only one attitude, that is to avoid being afraid and not to cause unnecessary trouble.


    So, in the face of his rebuke, I didn''t answer back, just wanted to get up from the ground, but my body just moved, and my nerves were about to break. My body suddenly shivered and I couldn''t help moaning.


    However, my pain can not be replaced by other people''s sympathy. On the contrary, I also annoyed the second generation of rich people. He strode to my side and gave me a hard kick. While kicking, he scolded: "do you want to touch the porcelain, are you a fuckin ''beggar? Today I will teach you a lesson!"


    The rich second generation''s tone is not good and his behavior is arrogant, but he can get the approval of passers-by. All the onlookers point at me, as if I had been hit just now and my fault was all mine. For a moment, I became a street mouse yelled and beaten by everyone.


    Although I''m used to the indifference of human feelings in the world, I feel uncomfortable in the face of such a thing. Suddenly, I feel that the bigger the city is, the more indifferent and ruthless people are. This is the reality of society, where the weak eat the strong.When I was feeling about the world, a beautiful woman of the red sports car co driver mumbled and cried: "God, don''t waste time here, you give him 200 yuan, quickly send him away!"


    After listening, the second generation of the rich looked at the time and then. Reluctantly, he took out 200 yuan and threw it on me. After the second generation of the rich got on his sports car, I picked up 200 yuan from the ground and got up angrily. Then, I trembled and walked to the red sports car. The money in my hand was thrown to the rich second generation named Tiange along the window, and said, "I''m not a porcelain touch!"


    My throat cracked because I drank the medicine of white grandfather, and the voice was too loud when I was disfigurement. My voice became very hoarse, just like the voice of an old man with old age. After saying this, I left in despair.


    Although, I don''t want to cause trouble, I don''t want to live without dignity. Even if the whole world looks down on me, I also want to keep the integrity in my heart. I can not care about other people''s eyes. I don''t care about other people''s pointing, but I have to care about my own nature. Despite the muddy world, I still want to do not forget my original heart. I can have nothing, but the only dignity I can''t be trampled on at will.


    Holding this belief and the determination to save my father, I will live well. No matter how much pain and suffering I face, I can bear it. Now, nothing can change my determination. Since I came to this city, I will let it become bloody because of my appearance.


    In the disdain of the crowd, I unconsciously walked out of the downtown area and came to an alley. There are restaurants and shops on both sides of the street. At this time, it''s time for a meal. The alley is full of delicious food. It''s like a snack street with all kinds of snack stalls. When I come to this street, my stomach can''t help but growl, and my saliva is almost from my mouth It''s coming out.


    Although I don''t lack money, I''m playing a migrant worker from the countryside to the city. I''m going to play a vivid performance. It''s absolutely not allowed to show a trace of horse''s feet. Therefore, I can''t go to a high-end hotel to stay in the presidential suite. Now it''s not the time to enjoy it. I can only choose a relatively clean small restaurant here and prepare to go to eat first.


    However, I didn''t step into the threshold of the hotel. A man in uniform stopped me. He said to me fiercely: "go out quickly, ask for food and go to someone else''s house. We don''t accept begging here!"


    It is true that my image is not misunderstood as a beggar. I was originally dressed in rags and was hit by a car just now. I was lying on the ground. I was really in a mess. It was reasonable for people to dislike me. But I didn''t blame the manager like figure. I just looked at him and said, "I''m not a beggar. I''m here to eat. I have money!"


    After that, I went over him and went in. I found a table in the corner of the hall and sat down. I didn''t ask for anything to eat. I just ordered a bowl of noodles and two small dishes. The boss hated me. Now I only ordered vegetables, which made me even more unhappy. However, I was always a guest It''s hard to say anything.


    However, when my order just came up, a table of people came to the hotel. They sat at a big table. All of them were strong. There are also several shirtless, showing their tattoos, extremely domineering. When the boss saw them, he met his father with a smile and was very considerate. His attitude towards me was very different.


    These people also regard themselves as a wrist guard. Their attitude is particularly arrogant, and their mouth is always swearing and swearing. They are not good at this kind of small place. People who really mix the society despise such small places to pretend to be forced. People will not come to this small restaurant to eat. In front of them, these people are just street thugs who bully some small bosses People.


    The guests nearby looked at them a little more, and they would clap the table and scold others, frightening people to look at them. Even, they would make a lot of noise in such public places. Talking about some pornographic things, many young guests, because of their behavior, scared to check out and leave.


    But these bastards still don''t know how to restrain themselves. They continue to talk about their anecdotes and where they fight in the Fengyue place. They eat and talk and spit. The boss''s smile is still maintained, but there is unspeakable bitterness and helplessness in that smile. And I really can''t stand them, directly speed up the speed, Hula Hula two times, all the food to solve.


    Then I dropped the money and was ready to leave. But as soon as I got up, I found that the men with tattoos in front of me had a conflict with the staff in the shop. Maybe the employee accidentally bumped into one of them while serving the food. Let this gang of thugs get angry directly and scold the waiters.


    The villain boss came to adjust with a smile and said that he would give them a free bill, but this could not stop their anger. Obviously, this gang of thugs came to find trouble on purpose.


    I only saw her back, but I could see that she was a middle-aged woman. I thought to myself, these gangsters really have a strong taste and like to flirt with elderly women? Whether it is or not, their bullying behavior is unbearable to those who have a sense of justice.If I was still in Suluo, I would certainly help others in the face of injustice. However, even if I have the heart of justice, I can''t meddle in my business. I''m a newcomer, and I dare not make trouble here. It''s not like my territory. The heroes of H Province are close together. A district''s boss is probably comparable to that of my city. Moreover, the power here is complex Miscellaneous, I can''t tell what trouble I''ll encounter. Compared with them, I''m just a scum. Therefore, I can''t despise even the little bastards here. In case their backstage is hard, I''ll scrap it directly.


    Of course, even if this gang is not a small gangster, I will not be involved in this business. My primary purpose here is to hide my identity and keep myself in a low profile. So, I didn''t see their vexatious behavior. I went straight to the door of the hotel, but when I got to the table, my feet suddenly stopped.


    Just in this moment, the middle-aged woman''s apology broke through the noise of the scene and directly pierced into my ears. Her voice was very weak, but it could absorb my soul. I couldn''t help looking back at the middle-aged woman.


    When my eyes touched her face, my heart suddenly trembled wildly, jumping very fast, because she was no one else, just the one who looked like my mother and I was looking for, Ziyi''s mother, Luo''s mother


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 407

    When I first came to this prosperous city, my first feeling was strange. The hypocritical people in the beautiful city made me feel a little frustrated. But what I didn''t expect was that in this strange city, I could see the familiar people, which made my heart surge.


    For Ziyi, I always felt guilty and promised to help her find her mother, but there was no news. Now the relationship between us is in a deadlock. Instead, I met mother Luo. I don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing. Their mother and daughter were originally dependent on each other. They had a hard life, but they were also warm and happy, but eventually they were scattered because of me.


    I felt guilty about their mother and daughter, but fate liked to tease me. I left Ziyi and came to this city alone. On the first day, I met mother Luo, whom I hadn''t seen for a long time. My happiness and concern arose spontaneously in my heart.


    Mother Luo''s face seems to have magic, and it can easily attract me. Especially in this strange land, I feel more familiar and intimate when I see her. It seems that I find the warmth of that kind of home in an instant. Only when I see mother Luo''s face suffering and submission, and even kowtow to the gang of gangsters, my heart is pricked again, a kind of uncontrollable anger It''s burning.


    I had made up my mind that I would not mind anyone''s business, but the one who was bullied was not someone else, but someone like my mother. Moreover, as the mother of my beloved, how could I have watched her wronged, especially one of them, who was bald and rough, went to pull mother Luo''s clothes.


    This moment, my step followed my heart, almost in the blink of an eye, I flashed in front of mother Luo.


    Bareheaded saw me come out of the sky, not afraid at all. Instead, he swore at me in a sharp voice: "where''s the beggar? Get out of my way!"


    The other people in the restaurant were surprised to see me come out so boldly, especially the owner of the restaurant, who was even more surprised that I should not have been involved in such a thing.


    Originally, I did not want to offend these ruffians when I first arrived here. If I could not make trouble as far as possible, I couldn''t help it now. This bullied person is very important to me. I absolutely don''t allow Luo''s mother to be hurt. The premise is to be active and not to do anything. So, I still accompany smiling face to say: "everybody eldest brother, just a little trifle, or forget it!"


    I really don''t know how to make a comeback. I can only hold out such a sentence. But the bald head saw that I didn''t know what to do, and immediately got angry and scolded at me: "get out of here, you fuckin ''meddle, I''ll throw you out to feed the dog!"


    The tone of bald head is very rampant, obviously, he is disgusted with my hindrance, as if I want to say one more word, he is going to kill me.


    I can see that this bald man should be the leader of this gang. When he gets angry, the whole audience is silent, and even the restaurant owner is afraid to speak.


    Looking at the mother Luo, she may be afraid of implicating me. She hastened to dissuade me and said, "young man, it''s none of your business. Thank you. You''d better leave quickly!"


    Mother Luo has not changed at all. She is always a Bodhisattva. Even though she is in danger and needs help very much, she doesn''t want to involve other people. But I can see that her voice is full of bitterness.


    Seeing her like this, I feel more and more distressed. Mother Luo''s life is down and out, and her life is always so tight. But even such a life, she has to be disturbed. She never asks for great wealth and wealth, but only wants to live in peace and stability. Even if she is poor, she still insists bravely. But in this world, there are some villains who do not let go of the weak and use their own strength to bully the weak for no reason.


    The gangsters in front of me were obviously trying to find trouble with mother Luo. Since the trouble doesn''t make sense, it can only be solved with fists. So, I coughed gently, then straightened my chest and calmly said to these gangsters: "I said, brother, in this broad daylight, you old men openly bully a woman, right It''s a little too much! "


    At this moment, I didn''t put up with it any longer. I became a thorough bird. I just wanted to let these people know that with me, they didn''t want to embarrass mother Luo.


    However, my words not only didn''t shock them, but also angered them. Almost at the moment when my voice dropped, the leader grabbed a bottle of wine and smashed it heavily on my head. At the same time, he swore: "tell your mother to mind your own business and die for me!"


    The next second, just listen to a bang, the bottle in my head split, the scene of shock many people have called out, but I still stand in place with chest, motionless.


    I''ve been hit by a bottle of wine. I don''t know how many times. Long ago, the bottle couldn''t break my head, and now it can''t hurt me any more. However, their behavior still touched my scales, which made my whole person crazy slowly. The blood kept rolling in my body, and my eyes became more and more red. I knew that this time I can''t promise to keep a low profile any more. I''ll do it anyway. Otherwise, this matter can''t be solved. I''ll do anything for mother Luo.


    When the wine bottle broke to the ground, and the whole audience was stunned and dazed by the undamaged me, my bald head also held half of the bottle and opened my mouth in a daze, I suddenly punched. A blow hit him on the chest.As soon as the bald man retreated in fright, I rushed forward and mended his chest. After a while, the bald man and the wine bottle in his hand fell to the ground at the same time.


    The other gangsters looked more and more stunned when they saw me. However, when they reacted, the gang immediately rushed to me. To them, I did not change my face, calmly fought back, for the master of my father''s level, I was a rookie, but to deal with this street thug who mixed in the bottom of the society, I was an expert.


    Although, in addition to their bald heads on the ground, there are seven people on each table, and all of them are vigorous and vigorous. In my eyes, they are totally vulnerable. Their actual combat experience is not good, and they are not practitioners. They just rely on brute force. Their strength can bully ordinary people, but bullying me is obviously a fool''s dream.


    It''s not a problem for me to fight seven with one enemy. Even if there are another ten such people like them, I''ll be fine. Just a few minutes, I put this group of domineering tattoo men to dry lying down, but I am very measured. Just give them a little lesson, will not cause much serious injury, after all of them fell to the ground, I said a word to them coldly: "get out!"


    This group of people saw that I was extraordinary, and they did not dare to use force against me any more. They just got up from the ground and were still in the same way. They put down their cruel words to me: "there is a kind of you. Wait for me. I want your life!"


    With that, a group of them ran away in confusion.


    The battle was easy. I didn''t even finish the warm-up, but all the people present were startled by my force. The restaurant was also in a mess because of a fight. Fortunately, the restaurant owner knew that I was a rescue move, and it was not difficult for me. Only after the surprise, she said to me and mother Luo in a calm voice: "you go quickly, and they will return soon If you come here, you will be in trouble


    The boss''s words, listen to my ears, I take it for granted. Even if he didn''t say it, I would have left, but it was a big deal to mother Luo. She works here. The implication of the boss is to fire her to prevent future gangsters from finding trouble. If she wants to leave, she will lose her job When Luo''s mother''s mood calmed down, she still tried to ask the boss: "boss, I can''t go, I have to work, I can''t do without this job!"


    Although this is an ordinary job, but mother Luo cherishes it very much. However, the boss doesn''t care what Luo''s mother thinks. With a cold face, he is not happy with her and says, "do you still want to work? Do you know that it''s because of you that gangsters often come to make trouble. If you stay here, my shop will be demolished! "


    After listening to the boss''s words, Luo''s mother also realized the seriousness of the matter. She knew that the boss was determined to let her leave. More importantly, she knew that it was really dangerous for her to stay here. Therefore, she did not continue to stay, but said to the boss pitifully, "look at my salary this month."


    Luo mother''s words have not finished, was interrupted by the boss: "you still want to pay, my shop lost a lot, did not let you lose money is good!"


    It''s true that people''s small business can''t stand such a fuss. Although the boss''s words are heartless, they are reasonable. For this, mother Luo had no way to fight for anything, so she had to pack up her things and left the small restaurant with me.


    Outside, mother Luo took a deep look at me. Her eyes were full of worry. Although she also saw that I was good at it, she seemed to be more afraid of those gangsters. She knew that I was weak and their power was not comparable. Therefore, she kindly said to me: "young man, thank you for today''s affairs, but you''d better leave as soon as possible When they find it, you can''t leave if you want to! "


    If I said to go, I could have gone long ago, but I didn''t leave. I couldn''t bear to abandon mother Luo like this. I can see that the gang of thugs were definitely aimed at mother Luo. But I don''t know what the reason is. Now, mother Luo lost her job again. How could I bear to leave.


    After listening to mother Luo''s kind reminder, I directly asked her, "Auntie, I have nothing to do. You don''t have to worry about me, but I feel that the gangsters are deliberately targeting you?"


    Mother Luo listened to my words and sighed. Then she explained the reason to me while walking.


    It turns out that, as early as a long time ago, someone went to Luo''s mother and said that she liked her daughter. However, mother Luo didn''t agree, so she began to be harassed one after another. Today''s matter Luo''s mother also knew that it should be related to that person.


    After listening to Luo''s mother''s explanation, I immediately thought of Ziyi, but on second thought, how could this be possible? Ziyi is now the city, and who is the daughter of naluo''s mother? I am also very confused about this. It seems that if you can bring difficulties to mother Luo, the girl in her mouth will certainly look extraordinary.


    Since. Now that I know this, I don''t have the mind to leave. I haven''t seen mother Luo for such a long time. Now I finally meet her. I know that they are in crisis. I really can''t ignore it. Besides, I also want to see the girl in mother Luo''s mouth, where she lives now, what kind of living conditions she lives in, and what opportunities she has in the future She.Since I met mother Luo, because she and my mother are somewhat similar, so I almost always treat her as my mother. Even if there is no Ziyi relationship, I can''t help but want to help mother Luo. At the moment, even if mother Luo repeatedly advised me to leave, I did not go. Instead, I found an excuse to help others to the end. I wanted to escort mother Luo home.


    Mother Luo couldn''t beat me, so I had to compromise. I don''t know whether I have the halo of the leading role, or whether mother Luo is a rare good person. It seems that no matter what I look like and how shabby I wear, mother Luo''s attitude towards me feels that kind of intimate care, which is very special. Therefore, I deliberately approach her, she does not have any vigilance to me ¡£


    Along the way, we have been chatting with each other. We talked a lot. I felt that my relationship with mother Luo was closer. This feeling was very good. It was an emotion that I dreamed of but could not get. It made my heart get a short-term peace.


    However, the good time is not long, the happy time is always so short. When the crisis comes, we can''t stop it. On the way to the middle of the road, two minibuses suddenly come out and block our way. Even before the car stopped steadily, the door was opened. In a moment, a group of people poured out of the car and rushed towards me quickly


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 408

    When I hit them, I knew that they would come to me for revenge, but I didn''t expect that they would come to me so quickly. Just a cup of tea, they would find me. The speed of revenge was really fast. These people were fierce, and they were all ferocious. Everyone had a machete in their hands. The blade of the knife was shining in the sun, which hurt my eyes and scared mother Luo.


    In this regard, mother Luo almost reflexively called to me: "run!"


    However, the main purpose of my following mother Luo is to protect her and escort her home. But now that the danger is coming, how can I escape? If I want to run, these people will never catch up with me, but mother Luo is different. She is old and can''t run. I didn''t run with her, but said to her urgently: "Auntie, it''s OK. I can deal with these people. You go first, or I''ll be distracted by the fight later."


    Luo mother also some reluctant, she did not want to go alone, I hastened to her anxiously again called a voice: "go quickly, in dallying for a while, we both can''t run!"


    When I yelled, mother Luo understood that she couldn''t help me. Instead, she would tie me down. So she ran back immediately.


    This group of people in front of me obviously came for me, so they didn''t chase mother Luo. The man in a suit pointed at me and yelled: "brothers, go on, cut him off for me!"


    As soon as the words fell, those big men rushed towards me quickly. All of them had about 20 people. Moreover, these people were not as vulnerable as those gangsters. They were tough men with a little fighting quality. They were professional and decisive, without slightest slightness. It seemed that killing people in the daytime was a small matter I can''t be underestimated.


    After listening to mother Luo''s explanation earlier, I thought that the person who fell in love with her daughter was just a common rascal. Therefore, those who made trouble in restaurants were also some street thugs. I didn''t care. But now it seems that things are far from simple. I''m afraid the people behind the scenes are really different.


    But what makes me most puzzled is, why did mother Luo leave without saying goodbye and abandon Ziyi at the beginning, or what happened? After hearing about her daughter, I became more confused. But I know that my current identity is not suitable for asking these questions, so I can only bury these questions in my heart first, and then have a chance to talk about it later.


    However, no matter what the reason is, for the safety of mother Luo''s family, I don''t care much. When one of the big men rushed to me with a knife, I didn''t hesitate to attack quickly and grabbed his hand with a knife. When he squeezed it hard, the man felt pain and his knife fell to the ground.


    I quickly took the knife, and then kicked him away. In order not to expose my identity, I would not use my own Kung Fu. Now, I have to fight with them. After pinching the knife, I directly followed so many people.


    Although, this group of big men is certainly better than me in terms of the strength of individual competition, but they are better than me in many people. What''s more, each of them has a real guy in his or her hands. I still struggle against them with my own strength, but I still try my best to keep a stable mind and resist.


    In broad daylight, a violent fight started quietly in the street. It seems that fighting has become a common phenomenon in this city. It has not caused much repercussions, and even no one has helped to call the police. I can''t expect any help, because it''s impossible. I don''t even have to think about it. Now, I can only deal with the situation on my own.


    I really didn''t expect that when I just arrived in the provincial capital, I was involved in the fighting, as if I was born in the midst of the bloody, where I can not avoid, inner peace is so short, it seems to me like a luxury.


    At present, the battle is approaching white hot. My body has been soaked with sweat and blood. The reality is cruel. I have no three heads and six arms. Facing so many big men holding steel knives, I can''t avoid getting hurt, and I''ve been hit several times. The pain of my hair are up, the whole person can not help the madness.


    I came here to save my father. It would be worthless to die in the hands of these gangsters. Therefore, I can''t let myself die, absolutely not. After this determination was confirmed, the next second, my body seemed to be possessed by gods and demons, and became extremely violent and bloody. I used the knife in my hand with infinite power.


    Although I am a person, my momentum is equal to that of thousands of troops. In particular, I have a spirit of vowing to death and never defeat. This spirit makes me more and more furious. Even if there are a large number of people on the other side, they are shocked by my crazy and unyielding spirit. The battle lasted for more than ten minutes, and all the swordsmen finally fell down.


    But I also hurt a lot, and my body was almost tottering. But I didn''t dare to stay any longer. I left with my tired body. For me, it doesn''t matter if I get hurt a little. I''m just worried about mother Luo, and I don''t know whether these people know the address of mother Luo''s house and whether they will harass her. Now, mother Luo is gone, and I''m looking for it If you don''t go to her house, you can only find her again.


    However, to my surprise, mother Luo didn''t go far. When I was wandering around, mother Luo came out of a corner. Seeing that I was injured, she hastened her pace and helped the injured me.When I saw Mother Luo, my first reaction was surprise. I asked her with a puzzled face: "Auntie, didn''t I ask you to leave? Why haven''t you left yet?"


    Luo''s mother was worried and said to me anxiously, "my son, you are because of me. How can I leave you in spite of it? You are injured now. You should deal with the wound quickly, otherwise the wound infection will be bad. It is not safe to treat it outside. Those people will come to you. Well, you go with me. I''ll take you to my house first. It happens that there is a medicine box in my house. I''ll bandage you! "


    Now, mother Luo doesn''t seem to regard me as an outsider at all. This kind of emotion is not only regarding me as her benefactor, but also the indescribable special. She is very concerned about me and anxious for me. She is such a person, and can give me a warm feeling at any time.


    According to my understanding of Luo''s mother, she is a conservative and will not take people home at will, let alone a strange man. But when she met me for the first time, she was different to me and dared to take me home. At this moment, I once again felt the strong maternal love from her, which made me feel warm and warm, just like our hearts It''s really connected.


    No matter what reason, I didn''t refuse mother Luo''s kindness. Of course, for me, if I could stay with her a little longer, I would cherish it very much. At present, I went to her home with mother Luo.


    With my injured body, I followed Luo''s mother through the street into the alley. After walking for a long time, I finally came to the place where she lived.


    Mother Luo''s residence is always in the most dilapidated place in the city. It used to be in the slum area. Although it can be counted as the listing area, it is also an old residential area that can not be used any more. It is a place that is about to be demolished. All the houses inside are dilapidated and older than my age. As for the place my mother rented, it was a three story building with an independent yard, Mother Luo is at the top.


    Entering her small room, the face-to-face is a warm smell. Although the sparrow is small, it has five internal organs. In her small house less than 50 square meters, it is full of the flavor of home. There are all kinds of household appliances in the house. The well in the room is clean and tidy, which makes people feel more comfortable at a glance, and the interior and exterior are dilapidated In sharp contrast. In this small room, I seem to be back to the days when I lived with mother Luo. I really want time to be still, so I can enjoy the time with mother Luo.


    When I was stunned, mother Luo had already taken the medicine box and came to me. She opened the medicine box and said to me gently: "take off your clothes and I''ll bandage the wound for you!"


    If it is an outsider to me, I may not be used to it, but although mother Luo is also an outsider, she can give me a different feeling. As soon as she said to take off my clothes, I immediately took off my coat and enjoyed the feeling of medicine with bare arms.


    Luo''s mother was very careful in her work. When she gently applied medicine to my wound, she also asked me whether it hurt. Originally, the wound really hurt my heart and lungs. However, she made her voice so kind that I suddenly felt no pain at all. Then, I answered with a straight smile: "no pain!"


    But when I said it didn''t hurt, mother Luo felt very painful. I noticed that her eyebrows were all wrinkled up, and her eyes were full of heartache. I felt hurt in my body, but it hurt in her heart.


    Although, I used to get along with mother Luo, but at that time, I had at least one father who was waiting for me at home at any time. I was not so lonely. Now different, my only family member in the world was caught. I was like an orphan. I was very lonely and helpless. Therefore, seeing mother Luo in such a time made me feel very touched. The incomplete heart was filled with deep affection, which was similar to the halo of maternal love. What mother Luo gave me was this irreplaceable feeling Love, together with her, is very comfortable, is no one else can give me warmth and comfort, for a time, I immersed in this incomparable happiness, forget all, happiness makes me unable to extricate myself.


    However, mother Luo didn''t notice my expression. She was still frowning and gently wiping the wound for me. As a woman, her eyes always showed uncontrollable love. She really pitied me and loved me, especially when she saw that I was not only cut by the knife, but also had many scars before. She was more distressed ¡£


    In fact, people like me don''t look like a good person. At least, I''m not a decent child. Otherwise, who would not want to fight and leave scars all over my body. But my mother didn''t care. She trusted me unconditionally. She didn''t even ask about my past. She just asked me about my present situation and my name when I was applying medicine, Just come to this city or something.


    Although, I don''t want to deceive mother Luo, I can''t reveal my real identity. I can''t do anything to anyone before I save my father. So, I can only tell her my false identity and tell her that I''ve just come to this city, and I''m going to find a job. Because I''ve been strong since I was a child, I can''t help but do it when I see those gangsters bullying people.Mother Luo and I don''t speak in a loud voice. We chat with each other one by one. We feel like adding soft background music to this warm small room and adding a comfortable and stable feeling to my heart. But just as I forget everything and enjoy the quiet comfort, the outer door of the room is suddenly opened, accompanied by a female voice: "Mom, how are you Come back


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 409

    This female voice is like a valley blue, soft and soft. Without a person, she has already felt the charm of this person by first hearing her voice. The first feeling that can make such a refreshing voice is Ziyi. But it is impossible to think about it carefully.


    Just as I can''t help looking up at this person, she seems to have found me, and suddenly she yells, "Mom, who is he?"


    It seems that this girl is completely frightened by my wounded person, so she will not ignore the image and scream. But Luo mother saw the appearance, hurriedly explained: "light language, don''t shout loudly, this young man is my benefactor, in order to help me to let oneself hurt, I will take him home to help wrap up!"


    When mom Luo spoke, I had raised my head and looked at the girl. To be honest, the girl named light language, and Ziyi, were quite similar. She was simple and generous in dress, fresh and beautiful in appearance, with skin like jade, tender and smooth, and her body was thin and tall, and her hair was naturally split on my shoulder. She gave me a feeling like spring breeze and refreshing.


    I was not distracted for such a moment. When she touched my eyes, she was obviously a little flustered. Although mom Luo explained it for me, she was still cautious about me. In her eyes, I seemed to be a bad guy.


    However, through the just thing, I also understand why the vigilance of the light language at the moment is why their mother and daughter are living together, and her personality is also an independent girl. She must be based on this society and will not easily believe anyone, especially the man who is not in the way.


    Then, Luo mother said again: "you see my memory, forget to introduce, young man, this is my dry daughter, light language, a year ago, I was taken back to the home, and I have been living with each other. Don''t look at her talking like this, but she is a good person!"


    When mom Luo said this, she didn''t care about anything. She was obviously unfriendly to me. Besides, after she wrapped up the wound for me, she said to mom Luo directly and loudly, "Mom, what are you doing? What do you say when you are an outsider? Why don''t you bring them to your home?"


    "Mom Luo said softly, and she was unhappy. She immediately replied quietly," how do you talk to this child? A man is a good man. At first glance, she is an honest child and helps me to solve the problem. I will bring him back to bind her. What happened? "


    "Now that the bandage is over, you can let him go. I don''t know what you think. Take a man home and get misunderstood!"


    although they as like as two peas, they have a slight argument about the way they speak. But I do not blame the girl who is called a light language. Instead, she gives me some warning. It looks just like the purple one. At that time, I even regarded her as purple, and regarded it as the home in that city.


    At the beginning, Bai Qiu Yanxue and I could help Luo ma. Now, it is only her own that can rely on here. She and mom Luo are living together. I have to guard against the trouble all the time. I also know that the longer I stay here, the more I will not take care of it. I don''t want to see mom Luo difficult. So, I was very sharp dressed, in the Luo mother has not spoken back to light words, I immediately interrupted to say: "aunt, my body is not very bad, the sky is not early, I should go!"


    "When mom Luo heard that I was going to go, she hurriedly came and pulled me up and said to me," no, you just put the medicine on, you can''t walk around at will. Sit down and have a rest. I''ll go shopping and have a meal at night and then go! "


    Mom Luo is very enthusiastic to me. This kind of passion is the emotion in the bottom of my heart. It is not like it was put out. Although I am in a bad mood, I really want to stay with her. But I know that I can only hinder the light language eyes. I certainly won''t die. I refuse mom Luo''s kindness and say, "this is not very good, aunt, I am very strong. This is the point A small injury is nothing to me! "


    No matter how can mom Kolo listen to me, my injury is caused by her. I left like this. She must be too upset. Therefore, she must leave me to eat a meal. It is a reward for my help. I think I can''t resist refusing any more. Finally, she can only reluctantly agree with mom Luo and stay.


    Mom Luo agreed to give me a light speech immediately. She didn''t take a cold attitude towards me. She asked her to talk to me. She went downstairs to buy dishes. After mom Luo left, there were two people in the small room.


    Previously, I was in this warm room with mom Luo. I had only warm and comfortable in my heart. At this time, I was alone with a strange and disgusting girl. This awkward atmosphere made me really uncomfortable.


    After mom Luo left, she was more alert to me. It seems that the better mom Luo is to me, the more hostile she is to me. Therefore, she sees mom Mu is not there and she is not polite to me. She asks directly, "say, who are you, what is the purpose of approaching my mother?"


    She looked at me as she spoke, obviously. She thinks that I come to her house, what is the intention, and listen to her words, let me obviously feel that this girl is not simple, or, she is also with a certain mission, lurking around Luo mother, but let me be sure that the attitude of despise words will not harm mom Luo.The temperament of light language can''t escape my eyes. From her eyes, I feel that she is still a practitioner. Now, I want to know more about the purpose of such a charming and beautiful girl beside Luo''s mother, or that mother Luo''s leaving without saying goodbye at the beginning has something to do with her. My heart, involuntarily, began to tangle up.


    When she saw that I was staring at her all the time, she thought that I was a person with a purpose. She immediately became angry with me and said, "I knew that you are a person with an intention. Now, immediately, go out to me!"


    The light language really angry, feeling, if I don''t go, she will do it like, see her like this, I suddenly from the daze of God, quickly apologized to her, explained that I am just a country to work in the city, today''s first day, in her mother''s work place to eat noodles, met her mother was bullied, help. And then she was brought here by her mother.


    Believe it or not, I explained the process to her, as if without flaws. However, she didn''t believe me at all. Maybe once she met, she regarded me as a person with a purpose. Therefore, whatever I said to her, it was all a lie to her. She was not polite to me again: "don''t act in front of me. Tell me, who are you, what did you do to my mother, why did she bring you home, and why did she bring you to your home Well, my mother would never do this to a strange man


    Light language did not avoid saying the doubts in her heart, but after she finished. As if aware of what she said wrong, her eyes changed, and then, she pointed her sharp eyes at me, and kept looking at me, as if to see through me.


    And I am more curious about her identity, but because of my own reasons, I can''t ask her questions, so as to avoid damaging my major events. Now, I can only tell a lie. No matter what she asks, I will bite my present identity.


    It may be that mother Luo is a good person, so she will be very nice to others. In short, no matter what the reason is, in order not to continue to arouse the suspicion of light language, I continue to act foolishly, and reply: "what I said is true, I really have no purpose, that is to see my aunt is very good, she is very warm from the first face, she is a good person, so I help her!"


    However, no matter what I said, it was difficult to eliminate the vigilance of light language to me. Seeing that I didn''t admit it, she said coldly to me: "OK, I''ll trust you for a while. So, do you really plan to stay here for dinner?"


    Her implication is very obvious, that is, she told me to leave. Although the light language has always been cold to me, even obviously bored, but I have never been angry, because the more she is like this, the more she shows that she cares about mother Luo.


    From the first time I saw her, Qingyu was not simple, but I had doubts in my heart, but I could only keep it in my heart. On the surface, I had to pretend to be as natural as possible. When I had the opportunity to investigate, since the light language had been ordered to leave, I should go now. Therefore, I brewed my emotions and showed a little embarrassment, and said to light language, "no, I still do There''s something wrong. I can''t wait for dinner. When my aunt comes back, please say hello to her and say that I have something to go first! "


    My voice is hoarse with a little bitterness, it is difficult to hide the feelings in my heart. But when it comes to leaving, I still don''t give up in my heart. This feeling is uncontrollable, because I like this warm home from the bottom of my heart. I want to have a meal with mother Luo.


    However, no matter what I do not give up, I have to leave. Besides, I have more important things to do. I can''t stay here and enjoy my life. So I got up and walked towards the door.


    When I took two steps, I didn''t forget to say something concerned: "by the way, those gangsters who bullied your mother today seem to have a long history. When you go out with your aunt in the future, you''d better be more careful!"


    With that, I didn''t see it as a stop any more. I left with a big stride.


    When I came to the door, I just stepped out of the door. Suddenly, a cold voice came from behind: "Hey, wait a minute!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 410

    Since the light language appeared in front of me, her attitude towards me has been not good, her voice is also cold, and she is always on guard against me. But at the moment, I just stepped out of the door, I heard another soft voice, which was in sharp contrast with her attitude towards me today. My first feeling was that she believed me.


    After a while, my body was frozen, and my heart was pounding. At this time, there was a sound of feet behind me. I didn''t look back, but I felt that the light language was approaching me, which made me a little nervous. My heart rate suddenly accelerated, and I felt like having an affair with her. That kind of feeling was very uncomfortable.


    In fact, I can guess that light language didn''t really believe me, but when I heard what I said, I had to believe me for a while. When I was talking to her, I tried to pretend to be very natural on the surface, because mother Luo accidentally integrated myself into this family, and this kind of concern was not pretended.


    She called me, for a time, I was a bit at a loss, but I know, now I can''t expose in any way, otherwise all I''ve done will be wasted. Moreover, I don''t want to disturb mother Luo''s quiet life, and I don''t want to let her get involved in my whirlpool again. What''s the identity of whispering is not important to me now, so Although I was frightened, I was still calm on the surface. I turned my head indifferently and looked at the light language close to me and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Light language did not speak, just Leng Leng looked at me, she stood in front of me not far away, has been staring at me, as if to use her naked eye, I see through the general. After staring at me for a long time, she didn''t see anything unusual. Finally, her face showed a little disappointment, and then she said in a slightly embarrassed way: "it''s OK. I think you''re a little familiar, like a friend of mine before!"


    When she said this, there was a little bitterness in the soft voice, as if thinking of that person would hurt her heart. When I saw her like this, I was moved, because I had such a feeling. But I didn''t show it at all. Instead, I deliberately put on a self mocking smile and said to her, "no, is there anyone else like me just because of my appearance?"


    I said this in order to completely dispel the doubts of light language. After hearing this, she gave a bitter smile and said, "she is the one I have been looking for. She has promised to come back to me. He has never broken his promise, but as a result, ah!"


    The light words were meaningful. I was in a trance after listening to them. I didn''t dare to delay. Although I was not the person in her mouth, I was afraid that she would really start investigating me. So I said goodbye to her immediately and said, "that''s OK. I''ll go first."


    I don''t know if it''s because I feel like the person in her mouth, or I really think of me as that person. Anyway, now I know that she doesn''t have a deep hostility to me, and she doesn''t hate me so much. So, when I heard that I was going to leave, the cold light language politely detained me for a while and said to me, "then you can stay and have dinner, My mother, she should be back soon. When I see you are not here, I will blame me for driving you away! "


    Originally, I didn''t stay here at all. Now, I was so upset by the light language that my heart was even more upset. How dare I stay for dinner? It''s really easy to expose myself. Therefore, I replied simply: "no, thank you for your kindness. I really have something to do and I have to go first!"


    Finish saying, I and light language waved a hand, directly and resolutely turned to leave, I walked very free and easy, did not take a cloud, however, let me not expect is, when I walked out of the gate of this dilapidated building, light language suddenly chased over. My step can''t help but stop, now the gate of the courtyard, and then, I look back to the light language running in a hurry. As soon as she came over, she was out of breath and said sorry to me.


    Originally, the light language specially ran down to apologize to me. She said that she had a bad attitude when she was at her home just now. She asked me to forgive her. She also explained that she met too many people who harassed her. Those people disturbed her in various ways, and her heart became sensitive.


    Of course, I know what she meant. She didn''t want to expose herself, so she came to me to apologize. She was also a smart person. She knew that I saw some clues, so that I could guess that I was concerned about mother Luo. I didn''t care about her previous attitude, but joked with her: "how do you know I''m not a bad person?"


    Finish saying, I also showed a cunning smile, in fact, my purpose is to make the difference, do not want to live too serious, it is easy to make light language suspicious. But no matter how I behaved, her attitude towards me has really changed. She said directly and frankly, "no, I believe you are a good man. I want to thank you for my mother again!"


    This moment, the tone of light voice is particularly sincere, is really thank me. In fact, I also gradually know something about her. She is also very kind-hearted, that is, she must always be vigilant. If I had just died in her house, she would have thought that I had something in mind, so she would have even more disgusted with me. No accident, she had already started with me, but I not only did not stay, but also insisted on leaving, which made me feel sorry for me. People like her must feel sorry for me, Will come after me and apologize to me.But I also know that the main reason is still light language. I found some familiar people in my body, which is precisely because of this. Just let light language change my attitude towards me, involuntarily, she would not so dislike me, even willing to apologize to me, but also sincerely said thank you to me.


    I gladly accepted the light language of thanks, but also sincerely said to her: "don''t thank you, just a little work, goodbye!"


    With that, I''ll turn and leave. But as soon as I turned around, my steps had not yet opened, and the accident came with no warning. But suddenly, at both ends of the lane where I stood, there were many people in black. They surrounded me like flies


    At the same time in another city, Fu Dong gave the villa to Ziyi. In a room, Ziyi was sitting on the bed, holding his mobile phone, looking at a text message.


    For three consecutive days, Ziyi has been doing the same thing, that is, staring at the SMS of her mobile phone, and the content of the SMS shows that Suluo''s short message. Although it is only a text, Ziyi can feel full of apology and deep love between the lines.


    In fact, Ziyi did not know that Suluo loved her, but at the wedding site on that day, Suluo''s vacillation to other women made Ziyi''s heart break. She hated Suluo''s ambiguous relationship with other women. She didn''t like their love being disturbed and she didn''t like being ignored by Suluo. Perhaps, it is also the wedding that gave Ziyi too much hope, so, the final disappointment will be deeper, she will resolutely quit the farce.


    But after she left, Ziyi''s heart was empty, as if she had been deprived of her life belief. She felt that she was really inseparable from Suluo, but she could not easily forgive her. Until she saw this message, Ziyi''s wavering heart was immediately touched.


    She realized that she was self willed, and she did not consider his situation from Solo''s point of view. She just felt that she had been wronged and felt that Suluo had shaken her love too many times, so she couldn''t stand it. The good trust would no longer exist. Her heart became more insecure, and she would end the wedding according to her own temperament.


    In fact, if Su Luo can come to her in person and explain to him clearly afterwards, according to Ziyi''s advice, she will definitely forgive her. However, in the end, Ziyi still doesn''t wait to come to Suluo, and only waits for this message. Although the content of the message makes Ziyi understand Suluo''s heart, Suluo''s leaving without saying goodbye gives Ziyi a big blow, even if Ziyi knows Suluo had a hard time, but he felt uncomfortable. He felt abandoned.


    For a long time, ziluo has always been the support of Ziyi. The departure of Luo''s mother makes Ziyi an orphan, and Suluo is the only one Ziyi can rely on. Now she suddenly knows that Suluo has gone and left herself, and Ziyi''s heart is naturally lost. At the beginning, Ziyi really doesn''t understand. She thinks that Suluo has given up her and chose Yang Simiao, but with time She was immersed in this message for three consecutive days. Slowly, Ziyi understood Suluo''s heart and understood her compulsion.


    The kind-hearted Ziyi began to forgive Suluo, so she took the initiative to call Suluo. When she pressed the number, Ziyi had already forgiven Suluo, or, she had to forgive Suluo, because Suluo paid too much for her. She didn''t want to suffer from the suffering of missing at home. She found that she couldn''t leave Suluo, and that man was the only one She is worthy of relying on. She also knows that Suluo is not wrong, but she is too kind-hearted. Especially when it comes to women, she can''t be cruel and say no.


    Two people together is to tolerate each other. Ziyi knows that her fatal weakness is willfulness. She is too easy to misunderstand Suluo. She said that she would change many times, but it is hard to change. However, even so, Ziyi is also trying to change, so that she can learn to tolerate, misunderstand and and understand her beloved man.


    With this firm belief, Ziyi dials Suluo''s number. She decides to take the initiative to make up with Suluo again. However, to her great disappointment, Suluo''s mobile phone can''t get through at this time. This made Ziyi''s heart panic, she immediately realized that things were not good, and then, Ziyi said nothing, she directly put on a dress and ran out of the door, toward the headquarters of Suluo.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 411

    Half an hour later, when Ziyi came here, she found out that Suluo didn''t hide like what was said in the text message, but went to save his father. Although Ziyi didn''t know how powerful the enemy was, since they were able to capture the God like father of Suluo, their strength must not be underestimated, and what made Ziyi''s heart ache was that Suluo didn''t know how powerful the enemy was At one time, he went alone, without a helper. Even the close guard wasabi didn''t follow.


    Therefore, Ziyi immediately understood that he was not going to save people, but was going to die. Just like Su Luoshe, who had gone to the death to save her own life, knew clearly that there was a sea of mountains and rivers ahead, and he wanted to make a breakthrough.


    The news let Ziyi as if suffering from thunder cleavage, heart all burst, she did not care about everything, quickly found the best brother of Suluo, now the acting boss of the war, Shen Muchen.


    As soon as he saw Shen Muchen, Ziyi said frantically, "how can you let Suluo die alone? Why don''t you help him? Aren''t you his best brother?"


    In Ziyi''s opinion, this organization was created by Suluo with blood. Nowadays, the fire of war is booming in this city, but none of them helps Suluo. This makes Ziyi very puzzled?


    Shen Muchen is also in self blame these days. That night, Suluo decided to save his father alone. At that time, Suluo only told him that he knew that was because he was the most trusted person of Suluo. So, he couldn''t have betrayed solo, and even helped her to leave. In fact, Shen Muchen didn''t persuade Su Luo, but it didn''t work at all. He knew Su Luo''s character best. No one changed what he decided. Shen Muchen acquiesced.


    However, what Shen Muchen didn''t expect was that when Su Luo left, there was no news, and it was just like evaporation from the world. The only mobile phone number has also become empty, and uncle Yang is furious because of Suluo''s departure. Shen Muchen, the accomplice, has been scolded by Yang Shuxue. Many brothers have become sad because of Suluo''s departure.


    Although many people believe that the people of suluoji have their own natural features, they are even more afraid of the strength of the sea gang. They think that Suluo is more dangerous than others. Shen Muchen worries about Suluo more than anyone else, but he still believes in Suluo in his heart. He thought that the man who had brought accidents to himself step by step from a very weak existence would not have an accident. Therefore, he always abided by Suluo''s instructions, took care of the fire with heart, and led his brothers to actively train in order to become stronger and wait for Suluo''s call.


    After some emotion, Shen Muchen finally calmed down and replied to Ziyi: "Miss Ziyi, you should understand Suluo''s character. I tried to persuade him, but it''s no use. But you should believe in Suluo. He will be OK!"


    Shen Muchen can only answer this, but also in the hope that Suluo can be OK, disguised to comfort himself. After listening to Shen Muchen''s words, Ziyi also slowly calmed down. She knew that this was Suluo''s own decision, and no one else was to blame. She understood that even if he took all the brothers with him, only more people died, and it was still difficult to rescue him Father.


    Can understand all of Ziyi, but the heart is more painful, very tangled, very uncomfortable, she does not want to Suluo accident, do not want to stay at home alone, no hope of waiting, she was fed up with waiting, also do not want to wait endlessly, so, Ziyi made a decision to go to Suluo.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two days later, at noon, the sun was shining, and Ziyi, a new comer in H Province, was ushered in. At this time, her face was very haggard and she felt like she hadn''t slept for a long time. Her eyes were full of pain and anxiety. With this exhaustion, Ziyi walked alone in the street, dragging a pink suitcase, walking aimlessly.


    The city is too big, there is no contact information of Suluo, so Ziyi can''t find the direction for a moment. She looks at the strange street and the strange crowd, and her heart is confused. She knows that to find someone in such a big city is like looking for a needle in the sea.


    Even so, Ziyi''s heart is still firm. She would rather have this vague hope than sit at home and wait hard. Therefore, this time, Ziyi is ready to live here for a long time. In this way, Ziyi''s pace can not help but speed up, she plans to find a hotel as soon as possible, temporarily settle down, and then slowly look for Suluo


    and when Ziyi looks up to see if there is a hotel around her, her suitcase seems to be suddenly tripped by something. Ziyi looks back and finds that her box just hit the foot of a beggar on the road, No It didn''t cause any response from the beggars.


    The beggar was lying on the ground decadent and panting. His miserable degree was almost to the limit. Not only was his body dirty, his clothes were tattered, but also there were many scars on his body. Ziyi''s heart was trembling. However, looking at him, there were countless people coming and going in the street, but no one felt pity for this kind of beggar, and almost all of them showed sympathy for him turn a blind eye to.


    Only the kind-hearted Ziyi couldn''t help but take out a hundred yuan bill from his bag and put it in front of the beggar. I don''t know whether Ziyi''s action touched the beggar''s heart or the hundred yuan bill stabbed the beggar''s eye. The motionless beggar on the ground suddenly raised his head and looked at Ziyi in front of him.Originally, Ziyi was ready to leave directly after giving 100 yuan. However, when Ziyi''s eyes touched the beggar''s face, Ziyi suddenly froze.


    This beggar''s face can be described as being beaten. His mother and his mother don''t know each other. It''s so miserable that people can''t bear to look directly at him. However, it gives Ziyi a strange sense of familiarity. I don''t know what''s going on. Ziyi, once in a low mood, suddenly has a feeling of palpitation. This feeling is like the first love, which has not been passed for a long time.


    Once I remember, what gave Ziyi this familiar and strange feeling was that Su Luo''s brave action. When he saw the figure, Ziyi was electrified. It was a kind of involuntary electrocardiographic induction. The past was as clear as yesterday. Now, Ziyi has this feeling again, and it still appears on a desperate beggar, This made her froze for a moment. She looked at the poor beggar.


    And the beggar seems to be familiar with the smell of Ziyi. He lifts his dirty face and stares at Ziyi in front of him. They look at each other in the street like this, as if everything around them has been ignored by them. Their eyes are just like each other.


    These days, Ziyi is thinking of cam every day, especially when she knows that Suluo has come to the provincial capital alone. She misses Suluo even more because she is worried about something wrong with Suluo. She is afraid that she will never see this man. Therefore, she always cares about Suluo. Now, only Suluo can touch Ziyi''s heartstrings.


    However, a poor looking beggar on the street made her heart tremble constantly, which made Ziyi''s intuition very sensitive. She suddenly squatted down the body, straight looking at the beggar, carefully asked: "Suluo, or, ye Zixuan?"


    Although this intuition is a bit funny and unreliable. After all, Suluo has been completely transformed. She is not the weak one at the beginning. But Xu Nan believes in this ridiculous intuition and thinks that this ugly beggar may be the one she thinks about day and night. However, Ziyi is disappointed that when she finishes her questions and looks forward to the answer of the beggar, the beggar But he gave her a silly smile, and then he said eagerly, "water, water!"


    Now Ziyi understood that the beggar had been staring at her, not the one who looked at her, but at the water in her hand. He just wanted to drink water. He is completely strange to himself. This kind of strangeness doesn''t seem to be pretended. What''s more, the beggar''s hoarse voice and the beggar''s silly expression are quite different from those of Suluo, which makes Ziyi feel disappointed and thinks that he may miss Suluo too much, which leads to the illusion.


    Ziyi chuckled bitterly and handed the mineral water in her hand to the beggar. Although she sympathized with the beggar, she was more concerned about Suluo. Therefore, she did not delay any more and left with her luggage.


    Then, she found a hotel nearby and settled down. When she finished her room, Ziyi couldn''t take care of her luggage. The first thing she wanted to do was to look for Suluo. However, in such a big city, she didn''t have anyone she knew. How to find Suluo made her have no clue. However, Ziyi still walked out of the hotel with a dazed heart and took a fluke Fortunately, I tried to go outside to look for sulo.


    But the city is so big, Ziyi is a weak woman. It''s not easy to find someone. Moreover, Suluo is the wanted object of the sea gang. Ziyi can''t look for Suluo publicly or let others know that she is looking for Suluo. Otherwise, she may be involved in the vortex of gratitude and resentment. Therefore, all she can do is to search silently and quietly Ask about it.


    For three days in a row, Ziyi didn''t find any trace of Suluo. He really seemed to evaporate with the world and disappeared. Even if there is no news of his being arrested and killed, Ziyi is very frustrated. She feels that she didn''t cherish this person at first, and now she feels regretful. However, Ziyi is not a person who gives up easily. She has the same character as Suluo and has a persistent heart. Like Shen Muchen, she believed that the suloji people had their own natural features and that nothing would happen.


    Now Ziyi has already made up her mind. In order to find Suluo, she will always look for it here. Even if she looks for three years, five years or even a lifetime, she doesn''t care. Ziyi''s determination is extremely firm, and no one can change it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 412

    On the fourth day of Ziyi''s coming here, she got up early in the morning and continued to walk on the road to look for Suluo. However, when she passed by a garbage can on the street, she found that the beggar was dragging her body to the garbage can to pick up the food left outside the garbage can. This scene directly let ziyidun live, but anyone who has a little compassion can see this I''m afraid that all the scenes will tremble in my heart. What''s more, Ziyi is a woman who is full of sympathy. Of course, she is more sad.


    In fact, when Ziyi comes to the provincial capital these days, when she goes out, she will always see this beggar, because he is not far away from the hotel where Xu Nan lives. Therefore, Ziyi sees him every time. Especially in Ziyi''s heart, she has a special feeling for the beggar. Therefore, every time she passes by, she will deliberately pay attention to whether the beggar is there.


    What makes Ziyi strange is that the beggar doesn''t know whether he has a special preference for this place. Anyway, he just stays in this place. From her appearance, beggars are not the kind of people with gangs. He is on his own. He abides by the rules here, rain or shine.


    At the beginning, Ziyi didn''t understand. However, when Ziyi found out that the beggar was crawling on the ground, she noticed that it was not that the beggar didn''t want to walk, but that his feet seemed to be useless and could not move at all. She had to crawl on the ground with difficulty.


    When she noticed this, Ziyi''s heart became sour and her eyes were almost blurred. It was a kind of deep-rooted sympathy. Such a poor person made Ziyi unavoidably moved. Now, she also knew that this beggar was not an ordinary beggar, not a kind of beggars who lived on begging. He would not spend money at all. Ziyi gave him 100 yuan that day Still clinging to his dirty body. He just has a survival instinct. Looking for food, drink, not to die of hunger and thirst.


    Therefore, Ziyi felt that this unusual beggar might have suffered some kind of harm, which made him become what he is now. It can be seen from his injuries that he is definitely a man with a story and has his own helplessness.


    Originally, if this was just an ordinary beggar, Ziyi could still turn a blind eye to him, because there are poor beggars everywhere. Even if compassion is rampant, he can''t help him out. But now, the situation is different, or he finds the abnormality of the beggar, finds the pain and pain of the beggar, and knows that he is not a real beggar and knows that he is now On the seriously injured, it is difficult to take care of himself, if he has been left here, he may really die because of the injury, which makes Ziyi deeply moved compassion, can not help but want to help him.


    Although, for this kind of thing, many people dare not help even if they want to help. If they get into trouble, it will be difficult to do. Ziyi has no family in the provincial capital. She just comes to look for Suluo, and she can''t make trouble here. But there is a reason. The beggar gives Ziyi a very different feeling. He reminds Ziyi of the former Suluo, which was the same at the beginning, and was everywhere Bullying, there is no spare power to fight back. Even the beggar is even more miserable and pitiful than Suluo. How can he be indifferent? Even if she wants to ignore the beggar, she can''t ignore it. Her heart tells her that she can''t let the poor beggar live and die on her own. Since she sees it, she can''t ignore it.


    In Ziyi''s heart, because the beggar was similar to him, she felt pity for her. Although Ziyi knew that the beggar was not Suluo, he should be a kind of comfort in his heart. He didn''t ask him to repay himself, but just wanted a peace of mind.


    After several tangles, Ziyi finally made a decision, which she thought was the most correct one in her life. After making up her mind, Ziyi directly took a step and quickly walked towards the beggars.


    At the same time, on the other side of the city, in an old three story house and a small house on the third floor, mother Luo and mother and daughter of light language were having breakfast.


    At this time, mother Luo and Qingyu both looked sad. Their voice was still very light, but their tone was full of worry. They talked about the topic. It''s all about the beggar named Suluo. Although they don''t know the real identity of Suluo until now, they only know that he is a migrant worker named shisan. However, for such a person who meets by chance, both their mother and daughter have deep guilt.


    Luo''s mother, in particular, had a special kind feeling from the moment she saw Suluo. Moreover, the young man also helped himself, which made her grateful to him. Although she was poor, she never thought of climbing dragon and Phoenix. She only looked at people and felt that she had mind reading skills. She could see who was good and who was bad, and who had careful thinking Come on, for the young man who is as good as before at first sight, mother Luo really likes him and feels familiar. Especially seeing him poor, mother Luo loves his desire to take care of him.


    But in fact, mother Luo couldn''t make more for him, just wanted to keep him for dinner. But who would have thought that as soon as mother Luo came back, she got bad news. The young man who had taken thirteen was the person behind the gang who harassed mother Luo in the restaurant. This news made mother Luo suffer a blow. She felt that she had implicated others for several days, and mother Luo still complained about herself.


    At the beginning, she didn''t like such a person who came from an unknown source. It can even be said that she was disgusted. However, she didn''t hate his appearance. Instead, she ran to her own home and deliberately approached her mother. This made her feel that he had ulterior motives, so she was bored with him inexplicably.But when he took the initiative to leave, not bad at her home to eat, light language instantly understood that he was wrong about this person, he should be a good person, is a good person who really helped her mother, of course, the more important thing is that this person''s free and easy personality, as well as his back figure, make light language feel very familiar, unconsciously can make light language want to take the initiative to approach.


    So, after Suluo left, after a few tangles, she took the initiative to go downstairs to apologize. But to her surprise, the enemy came to her door. These people were fierce. From the momentum, they felt that they were all some powerful people. As soon as they came out, they couldn''t help but start fighting against Suluo. Suluo was injured and the other party was so numerous that he had no room to fight back and was directly captured by them.


    Qingyu can''t stop her, because it involves the gratitude and resentment in the world, which can''t be solved by her as a little girl. Secondly, she has a selfish heart. Although Suluo is similar to that person, she doesn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble. Although Suluo is a member of his gang, she will suffer such revenge. In fact, she knows that, Another important reason why they retaliated so hard on Suluo was that they wanted to force themselves to give in and let her accept the man who pursued her.


    However, light language''s character is like this. She has her own purpose around Luo''s mother. She doesn''t come to talk about love. What''s more, she still has a deep love in her heart. Therefore, she has no love with that person. No matter how much power the other party has, light language can''t accept it. Moreover, the more the other party is like this, the more she dislikes him, only one of them is involved Innocent people, or let light language heart is unwilling, people are just a poor man who went to work in the city, because of helping her mother, finally ended up in a terrible end, how can light language, who is strong in appearance and fragile in heart, suffer such a blow.


    For so many days, like Luo''s mother, Qingyu has been living in pain and self blame, but she is really helpless. She can''t save that kind-hearted person, Su Luo. In their eyes, the boy named thirteen can only pray in their hearts and hope thirteen can be safe.


    A week later, mother Luo and Qingyu are still depressed. No matter what they do, they are not in the mood to eat breakfast. They have a sense of guilt for shisan. But at the same time, they are also forced to breathe by those gang members. The actions of those people will force the mother and daughter to a dead end.


    In fact, behind the unknown, Luo''s mother came to seek refuge and wanted to live a peaceful life. Behind this plot, someone has been pushing forward, and their goal is not so-called light language. The real person to attack is mother Luo, which, of course, she never knew.


    And just as the mother and daughter were frowning and chewing the tasteless breakfast, suddenly, there was a knock on the door, a thump, a cold sound in the quiet room.


    Maybe it is because she has been harassed so many times that her mother''s heart has become very sensitive. When the knock on the door rings, the mother and daughter who think about the matter almost shiver at the same time. The chopsticks in their hands almost shake off, and their eyes are full of fear.


    After a long pause, she put down the dishes and chopsticks and was ready to open the door. As soon as the door opened, a disgusting face appeared in front of the light language. She had seen this face many times, and the light language looked like she couldn''t open her small eyes. She looked like the scene of a traffic accident. She had a big bald head and a scar on her head. The whole person felt that she was disgusted Open the door to nausea. It''s disgusting.


    This disgusting looking man has been harassing whispering for several times recently, which makes him extremely disgusted. Moreover, he led the team who took thirteen last time. Judging from his appearance, this man is not very good, but he gives light language a very unusual feeling. Although he is not a high hand, his military value is not ordinary. As soon as you see him in front of you, you want to close the door.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 413

    But where the other side will be like light language meaning, he directly stretched out his hand, directly opened the door and burst in, very domineering, just like entering his own home.


    Now Luo''s mother was a little angry. She stood up directly and said to the passers-by, "is there any royal law in your eyes? If you don''t go out, I will call the police."


    For the helpless mother Luo, she can only use the law to oppress people, but what she doesn''t know is that Wang FA is useful for ordinary people, and it is obviously useless for such a big underworld figure.


    This man simply thought that Luo''s mother didn''t exist. He directly fixed his eyes on Qingyu''s body. He used that pair of vicious eyes to stare at her and said, "I came with sincerity this time. I know that the reason why Miss Qingyu doesn''t comply is to feel that our young master Zhang is a playboy and cynical. He is afraid that he will not have any fame in the future But he really loves you. He says he wants to marry you, so he won''t be in love with others! "


    When the man said this, his attitude was obviously arrogant, as if he said that childe Zhang would marry light language, which was a great blessing for the mother and daughter. However, he still didn''t understand the light language personality, the rich and noble personality that could not be lewd. For her, she would rather be poor all her life, and she would not violate her own heart. Therefore, she directly and categorically refused: "go back Tell Zhang Xiong, let him die. I have no interest in him, and I can''t marry him! "


    Zhang Xiong really makes light language speechless. His job is the front desk of a big hotel. A few days ago, Zhang Xiong went to the hotel where she worked for dinner. When he saw the light language in his work, he took a fancy to her at once. Maybe it was Zhang Xiong who was used to walking in the flowers. Or he thinks all the women are the same. He thinks that as long as he has money and power, he can get the person he wants. Therefore, he immediately tells Qingyu that he likes her and wants to support her.


    Only this sentence makes Qingyu have the worst first impression of Zhang Xiong. What she hates most is this self righteous man. Even if she later knows Zhang Xiong''s identity, that he is the biggest gang in the city, a member of the Shanghai Gang, and that he is rich and powerful, it can not change her dislike of him. Her dislike of Cao Zheng is deep in the bone marrow, No matter what Zhang Xiong does, light language is a cold refusal. In light language''s heart, only one person can enter her heart, and the rest can''t.


    However, for men, the more things they can''t get, the more they want to get. Therefore, the more indifferent the light language is, the more interested Zhang Xiong becomes. Later he knows that light language can''t be easily taken down, so he turns to mother Luo.


    Who knows that their mother and daughter are not moved by money, which makes Zhang Xiong in a dilemma. He wanted to get light language. He also used some measures to make light language obedient to himself. However, no matter how he played tricks, he could not take the light language down. Finally, Zhang Xiong finally compromised. He felt that his sincerity was not enough. Today, he specially sent someone to express his meaning. He sent a betrothal gift to Qingyu and asked him to promise himself with marriage.


    In Zhang Xiong''s opinion, this should be what light language wants. Therefore, after finishing this sentence, the ugly man thought that light language would certainly agree. After all, which woman didn''t want to join their family, but what he never thought was that Qingyu refused without hesitation. This kind of cold refusal not only made him go back to work hard, but also more importantly And hit Zhang in the face.


    At present, the ugly man was not happy. He said in a cold voice, "girl, I hope you think twice. You should know the strength of Master Zhang here."


    Seeing that the soft one can''t work, this person wants to be tough. However, their bandit behavior makes light language more displeased. She faced the ugly man firmly and replied: "don''t think about it. Even if I die, I won''t marry Zhang Xiong. You can let him die!"


    The tone of light language was very sharp, and he was speechless for a moment. However, seeing the ugly man coming this time, he promised to take the light language. If he went back like this, he would have no face to see people.


    So, after a pause, he suddenly looked at Luo''s mother with his vicious eyes, and said to light language: "Miss light language, you can not care about yourself, but your mother is old, if you want to be filial, you should give her a comfortable environment, so that your mother can enjoy her old age, you should not want your mother to have any accident!"


    Now the ugly man has jumped over the wall in a hurry, with obvious threat in his voice. This threat really scared the light language. She would not be afraid of anything anyway, but her mother''s safety was the most important thing for her. Only in such a moment, the light language moved.


    However, light language worried about her mother, but mother Chloe was more worried about her daughter. Now, seeing that her daughter was suffering because of her mother''s safety, her mother almost did not hesitate to go forward. To the ugly man who threatened her, he said angrily: "what''s the matter? My daughter doesn''t agree. Do you still want to rob the women and kill me? Look at the bullying of our orphans and widows, right? Well, kill me if you can


    Mother Luo always speaks softly. Her posture is very dignified, and she won''t be angry at all. But now, mother Luo is really angry. She is desperate to make a loud voice. This is the first time that she speaks with such a high decibel volume. Because she can''t stand it, she is driven crazy by these people.Originally, a kind-hearted person who let her have feelings was implicated by her. Now, these people become more and more aggressive, pestering her daughter and forcing her daughter to give in, which makes the gentle mother Luo completely crazy.


    It was the first time for her to see mother Luo suffer so much injustice and get so angry. She couldn''t help running to her mother and soothing softly: "Mom, it''s OK. He dare not take me any more."


    It has to be said that the ugly man''s behavior is really anger and resentment. However, such a black man has no sympathy. If he wants to complete the task, he will have a better future. Otherwise, he will be called a waste. Therefore, when he sees the mother and daughter stubborn, he is also angry, and directly points to the mother and daughter and cries out: "You''ll wait for the ungrateful things!"


    With that, he turned around and left, leaving behind the poor mother and daughter. They hugged each other in agony. After a long time, Luo''s mother opened her mouth and whispered to her, "son, pack up your things. Let''s go, leave here, and go to a place where no one knows us!"


    Mother Luo''s words are very decisive, but listen to the ear of Mu Shi Han, but pain in her heart, she looked at her mother Luo with red eyes and said, "do you want to go again? We''ve changed several cities already! "


    The sound of light language sounds so painful and helpless. It turns out that mother Luo has become a family from all over the world since she left. In fact, she doesn''t care about it. She can be anywhere, but her mother''s health is not very good, but their fate always makes them laugh and often encounter troubles, which leads them to run around.


    Of course, mother Luo didn''t want to go, but there was no way. She gently touched her light head and said helplessly: "go, stay here. Our life will not be peaceful. This time, let''s go to the countryside. Although there is no prosperity in the city, we can rest assured."


    After listening to Luo''s mother''s words, she nodded softly and said, "Mom, I''m sorry. I''m always blaming me. I''m sorry, I''m really sorry!"


    Mother Luo knew in her heart that Zhang Xiong, who entangled her daughter, was the one they couldn''t afford. She had to go. Otherwise, she would not be able to leave when she wanted to go. Therefore, mother Luo explained, "it''s none of your business. I don''t like this city and it''s too noisy. Let''s go to the countryside, where the air is good and quiet. OK, don''t say anything Now, pack up and let''s get ready to go. "


    After listening to Luo''s mother''s words, the light language tangled heart eased a little. Then, she nodded, and began to pack things together with mother Luo, ready to leave.


    At eleven o''clock in the morning, the mother and daughter have quickly packed up their things and are ready to take a ride on the street. However, the fate of the two is not for a moment attached to the mother and daughter. They just want to escape from this place, but they can''t do it.


    On the side of the road, they wanted to stop a taxi, but in the end, the taxi didn''t wait for it, but a haunted ugly man came. Moreover, he didn''t come alone this time, but the people with two cars directly blocked the mother and daughter. Obviously, he had got Zhang Xiong''s will to dare to make such a reckless move. He came to the Luo family''s mother and daughter, "Hum, you still want to run, you really think, in this city can escape the palm of young master Zhang?"


    His tone is very arrogant. Indeed, in this city, the people who can follow Zhang Xiong can''t be straw bags. After all, he is a character. As a member of the maritime Gang, he can be arbitrary and tyrannical here, not to mention bullying the mother and daughter. Even if he bullies a golden pearl, politicians and sons are all a piece of cake.


    When they saw the plague God at such a time, they felt that the sky was falling down and there was no place to redress their grievances. They wanted to cry without tears.


    Light language worried that they would mess up, directly stood up to the ugly man and said with a strong tone: "what do you want to do? I have told you that I will not marry Zhang Xiong. If you force me again, I will die in front of you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 414

    With the nature of light language, being forced to rush is really suicidal, but more still want to threaten these guys, because she knows that these people have no human nature, it doesn''t matter if they are hurt. Don''t worry about her mother. It''s also in order to force them back that light language will say such words.


    However, the ugly man now comes with a death order. He doesn''t care about the light words, and says directly and mercilessly: "you didn''t listen to your good advice before, and you don''t think about it. It''s a blessing that you can''t get married to Zhangjia for eight years. I don''t know what you''re pretending to be noble. Now it''s OK. My childe has no patience. He wants it Woman, who can escape? Since you don''t want to drink, we can only offer you a fine wine! "


    With that, the ugly man immediately reached out and whispered, "take it away!"


    His meaning is very obvious. He doesn''t care what he comes here this time. He just catches the people who speak light language. Because Zhang Xiong has no patience. This childe thinks he is good enough for light language. He didn''t want to be a bully before. He also felt that it was boring. But since he had spent so much effort, he couldn''t help it. For such a woman, he didn''t want to play He is not willing to die. Therefore, his order to the ugly man is to catch people no matter what method he uses.


    The ugly man is used to robbing people''s women. For him, this is an easy thing. Even if there are any chaste women who are caught by him and mediate, they can become loose slaves. He believes that light language is also a pure woman on the surface. He has some ways to make light language yield.


    At his command, the minions behind him began to move. But at this time, mother Luo suddenly pulled the whisper. Then, she stood in front of the light language and angrily said to the gang of thugs who were going to catch her daughter: "don''t mess around. In broad daylight, are you so lawless? If you want to arrest people, you can step on my body


    For the sake of others, mother Luo can really die. She just wants to protect the happiness of her relatives. Therefore, she knows that she is very powerless, and she still rushes forward to fight with the gangsters.


    But the ugly man who will have what to care about, he did not have a bit of compassion, in his eyes, only think Luo mother is a stumbling block. When he saw his men, because mother Luo stood up and hesitated, he immediately ordered again: "both of them will be taken away for me!"


    What he said was an order. After listening to it, the gang did not care about it. They immediately rushed up and arrested their mother and daughter. It can be said that the poor mother and daughter are now in a desperate situation. They are really in a situation where they should not be called every day and the land is not working properly.


    Light language is OK, in the face of this group of vicious people, although she can bear to live, but can not be the same mother, she saw this group of people so domineering and dehumanizing, can not help but be impatient, what she still want to say, but unfortunately can not say, can only cough constantly, the body is crumbling, or the side of the light language helped her, did not fall.


    Their mother and daughter are so helpless to support each other, like a single sheep, waiting for the invasion of fierce wolves. However, let this pair of swaying mother and daughter be stunned for a moment. The group of people who were close to them were about to fight them, but in the blink of an eye, they were broken up. The men who broke up the gang were men in black suits. Almost no one saw how they appeared. Only when they came, they kept beating them.


    These people are all dressed in the same way, and each of them has a Bluetooth headset on his left ear. Their faces are firm and unyielding. They seem to have no soul. All of them have the same expression. Even their heads are almost tall. What''s more, their strength is more terrible. Everyone seems to have the strength of one man in charge of everything. They are quick and ruthless Sure, it took all the gang members, including the ugly man, to dry up.


    You know, these members of the gang are professional thugs. They have excellent physical fitness and fierce fighting. Especially the ugly man who takes the lead is even more powerful. His skill is very good. But such a group of professional gang members. In front of this group of suit men, but become weak, this how can not be surprising.


    At the scene, the mother and daughter of the Luo family had fallen into the most desperate abyss, but suddenly the group of men in suits suddenly made them see a ray of light in the dark, especially when they saw the leaders and their subordinates, they were all knocked down in an instant, which made the hearts of mother and daughter almost bright and the weak mother Luo''s mental state improved in an instant A lot.


    It''s just that the mother and daughter are more curious than gratified. They don''t know who this group of strong suit men are and why they suddenly help them. While they were wondering, the men in suits suddenly stood in two rows, as if they were greeting someone.


    Sure enough, at this time, not far from the man in the suit, he slowly walked out of a figure. The figure of the man looked thin, but he had the temperament of a Taoist. His old-fashioned Zhongshan suit set off his taste. His hair was dark, but his beard was white, which made it difficult to guess his age.


    At the moment, the middle-aged man is one step at a time, leisurely walked towards mother Luo, and finally stopped in front of them. Luo looked at the man standing in front of them inexplicably. What shocked the mother and daughter was that the middle-aged man suddenly made a standard 90 degree bow to mother Luo, and then, he was very respectful to mother Luo Respectfully called out: "Miss Ye!"For these people of unknown origin, all kinds of actions made mother Luo fall into complete shock. However, when the middle-aged man called out Miss ye, mother Luo reacted, thinking that the other party must have recognized the wrong person. So, mother Luo quickly replied, "I''m sorry, you recognize the wrong person, I don''t have a surname of Ye!"


    Luo''s mother''s negation does not have a trace of adulteration, but the middle-aged man seems to have completely confirmed that mother Luo is Miss ye in his mouth. Even if mother Luo denied, he was not moved. He continued: "Miss, how can I recognize the wrong person? I am the housekeeper Fubo. Can you tell me that you don''t remember me?"


    With that, the middle-aged man''s pair of eyes that can see everything, just like a scanner, constantly scanning Luo''s mother. Luo''s mother was even more stunned when she saw the man who claimed to be uncle Bai. She could see that the other party was not making fun of her, but in fact, she didn''t really know the person in front of her. Then, without hesitation, she shook her head firmly and replied, "I''m sorry, I don''t know you, you may really recognize the wrong person!"


    At this time, light language also recovered from the shock. He saw the middle-aged man''s first eye, and his eyes were a little shocked, but the shock disappeared in an instant, because he knew the people in front of him, but in order not to expose himself, she still pretended to be a frightened little girl.


    then, she became alert immediately and said nervously, "who are you We don''t know you at all. My mother''s surname is Luo. She''s not miss ye in your mouth


    After hearing this, the middle-aged man did not answer the phone again, but looked at the mother and daughter seriously. Then, he suddenly took out his mobile phone. After dialing, he said respectfully to the other end of the mobile phone: "master, I found it, but it seems that I have lost my memory!"


    The other end of the phone didn''t know what to say, but the middle-aged man responded respectfully: "OK, I know. I''ll take the lady back!"


    After hanging up the phone, the middle-aged immediately said to mother Luo in a sincere tone: "Miss, you go back with me first, after you go back, you will understand what''s going on!"


    Obviously, for the identity of mother Luo, the middle-aged man has no doubt at all. However, mother Luo is still confused about all this and is more afraid. She is also worried about being trapped by Zhang Xiong. Therefore, she directly took the light language hand and said to the middle-aged man: "you must have recognized the wrong person. You go, I have nothing to do with you. I want to leave This is it


    After that, she was about to leave, but at this time, the loud and clear siren suddenly rang through from far to near. After a while, several police cars were killed in the air. As soon as the police car stopped, the door opened immediately, and more than ten policemen rushed down from inside, which immediately surrounded the mother, daughter and middle-aged people.


    This group of police will not come out when they are working for the sea gang. However, when someone disturbs and injures them, they come at a flying speed. It can be seen that the water in this city is so deep that the black and white people should also support each other.


    Originally, the ugly man lying on the ground had been kicked by a middle-aged man, and his bones were almost dying. But as soon as the police appeared, he suddenly came back to life. Looking at his eyes, it was like seeing the dawn of hope. He raised his head with difficulty, looked at the officer who took the lead, and then pointed to the middle-aged man and said, "Captain Wang, This guy leads people to hurt us for no reason. You should catch him and make decisions for us


    Although the ugly man''s voice is a little weak, but his tone is very rampant. He should know the captain Wang and feel that the strength of the middle-aged man is unfathomable. He can only use the police to suppress him. If he resists, he can be charged with attacking the police, which is killing two birds with one stone Revenge on him is OK, after all, this city is their sea Gang''s world.


    The king captain obviously knew the ugly man. He nodded at him, and then took out a pair of handcuffs directly. He walked up to the middle-aged man and said to him in a sharp voice: "in broad daylight, you have no reason to commit murder. It''s too bold. Let''s go to the police station with us."


    With that, he wanted to torture the middle-aged man himself. For this smart team leader, it is an honor to work for the Haibang, and there is a possibility of promotion. So, he didn''t care what the middle-aged man was. He took him back to the Bureau.


    But the next second, to everyone''s stupidity, when Captain Wang wanted to torture a middle-aged man, he suddenly put out his hand and slapped him in the face of Captain Wang with great strength and loud voice. He put it into everyone''s ears clearly. It was really dizzy to hit him. Some fresh blood even seeped out from the corners of his mouth. Even the police cap was knocked off It''s over.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 415

    This scene stunned all the people present. No one thought that the middle-aged man would dare to attack the police, and the ugly man''s jaw would fall off. He had seen the police coming and thought that he could finally vent his breath. Although, when he reported the name of the gang to the sea, the middle-aged man still dared to do it himself, which showed that they had great courage and knew that middle-aged people were middle-aged Men are a bit old, but he doesn''t pay attention to those people. At most, he thinks that the other party is a person who has eyes and doesn''t know Taishan, and is not from this city. Therefore, he can''t understand the existence of Haibang here. But now, the middle-aged man has openly attacked the police, which really shocked him.


    Luo''s mother and daughter were also shocked by the scene. For them, the background of the middle-aged man is very mysterious. They don''t know each other''s purpose. They don''t trust each other. They even think that they''re here to play. The purpose is to cheat their mother and daughter''s trust. But at the moment, the police are on the move, which makes them understand that the middle-aged man should be Really help yourself.


    However, they still can''t believe that this middle-aged man dare to beat the police, which is beyond their imagination. They opened their eyes, just like looking at monsters, at the middle-aged man in front of them.


    Of course, among all the people, the most shocking is captain Wang. How can he believe that a small person dare to attack the police, which completely subverts their world outlook. Let''s know, the crime of attacking police is very big. Therefore, the police almost did not hesitate to take out their guns and aim at the middle-aged men and others, and captain Wang himself is even more violent Rulei, holding a pistol, aimed at the head of the middle-aged man, he yelled: "who do you think you are? You dare to attack the police openly!"


    His angry eyes were red, but the middle-aged man was not moved. It was as if captain Wang was a grasshopper in front of him. No matter how he hopped, it was just like that. He was too lazy to look at captain Wang. He just took out an ID card size card from his chest bag and stretched it in front of Captain Wang.


    The angry captain Wang glanced at the certificate. Suddenly, his anger suddenly went out, and the whole person was completely stunned. In the angry eyes, all the colors of shock were revealed. When Captain Wang was stunned, the middle-aged man suddenly whispered: "get out of here!"


    A word, majestic, full of endless momentum, this momentum spread in the air, even more shocked captain Wang almost fell down, without any hesitation, Captain Wang came back to his senses, took the police officers to flee in a gray, just a slip of time, they drove the police car disappeared in this street.


    This time, mother Luo and others, almost all of them are stupid eyes, and when everyone has not recovered, the middle-aged man came to mother Luo again and said respectfully to her: "Miss, would you like to come with me? When you go back, you will understand everything! "


    The middle-aged man''s words are very sincere, the tone is more respectful, and in the consternation of mother Luo, also gradually sober up, she finally understood, in front of this person should be a big man, even the police can easily scare away people, no point identity, who believe it, such a person to their own so respectful, attitude is not like pretending, perhaps, this middle-aged Men really have something to do with themselves. After all, she really has no impression of many things in the past. Her mind seems to have lost some memories of some time, a blank.


    Of course, even if they are bullied by the police, they can''t escape from the city without help ¡£


    However, even if Luo''s mother wants to make such a decision, she should respect the light language''s opinion. After all, now they are dependent on each other. Therefore, she did not immediately reply to the middle-aged man, but turned her eyes to the light language on one side.


    At this time, light language has her own ideas in her heart. She has seen these people in front of her. Although she can''t understand them, she can feel that they have great influence. Maybe, it will help her own purpose. Therefore, she directly nods to mother Luo, expressing her agreement.


    Luo mother saw the light language nod, also agreed to the middle-aged man, willing to go back with him.


    However, mother Luo did not leave immediately after she promised the middle-aged man, because there was still a ridge in her heart, a pain that had been blocked in her heart. With this pain, mother Luo went straight to the ugly man.


    The ugly man lying on the ground is really turbulent at the moment. He has been here for so many years. He thinks that he has seen all the big waves. However, today''s incident still makes him surprised. He is a smart man. He knows that a small book can frighten the head of team Wang, even he ignores him. This is enough to show the origin of middle-aged men How could he have thought that such a pair of orphans and widows had such a big backing that he didn''t believe it.


    But now, when things come to this point, he has to believe it again. At this moment, seeing Luo''s mother coming towards him without expression, the ugly man can''t help but be flustered and even scared. This seemingly weak mother, in his view, was a mole ant, and could trample on it at will, but now it is completely different, just like the devil, it is so terrible He was afraid that he would be folded on her today. It was really a coward.So, when Luo''s mother stopped by the ugly man, he still plucked up his courage and said, "what do you want? I can tell you, I''m from the sea gang. If you want to move, I won''t come to a good end!"


    Although the ugly man knows that from the moment when the middle-aged man beat captain Wang, the name of the Hai Gang is no longer useful, but this is the most frightening words he can move out. He can only say that, because it is also the only chip to change his life.


    After listening to the ugly man''s words, mother Luo didn''t care at all. She just looked at the ugly man closely, asked what she wanted to ask in her heart, and then said, "I hope you can tell me where the boy named thirteen you arrested at my door last week is now?"


    Mother Luo was kind and kind to people all her life. She could not bear a grudge, but she remembered her kindness. Therefore, she could not hate the ugly man''s hatred, but she kept in mind the kindness of shisan, a young man who shared the same fate with her and was very fond of her once.


    The young man tried his best to help himself, but in the end he ended up in a catastrophe. Those disasters were brought to him by himself. In any case, mother Luo didn''t want him to have an accident. Before that, she was unable to help him. Now, when she has this opportunity, she must try her best to repay him.


    And the ugly man, at first thought Luo''s mother wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to kill himself. Now after listening to her and knowing that she didn''t mean it, he couldn''t help but feel a sigh of relief in his heart. However, when she asked the man, he couldn''t help but make the ugly man feel a little flustered. He didn''t want to say anything, but when he saw the middle-aged man coming together, he quickly and honestly explained That is to beat the boy, and then throw him on the street, let him live and die.


    The ugly man said very briefly, he did not want to tell the truth after all, but under the repeated questioning of mother Luo, the ugly man told everything in detail.


    At this moment, mother Luo finally knew that shisan was abandoned by these people and finally left in the street. Now, life and death are unknown. Knowing this, mother Luo''s heart is torn up. She is more and more worried about the safety of shisan, and she has more and more self blame and guilt.


    Therefore, she decided to find thirteen first, no matter whether he was alive or dead, otherwise, her conscience would never live. One side of the light language also agreed with the mother''s idea, because the poor man also let her move, after all, people help Luo mother will be involved. Now she has become a disabled person and lives in the street. Even if her heart is hard, she can''t ignore him. At the moment, they asked where thirteen had been abandoned, and they were ready to look for it.


    However, the mysterious middle-aged man didn''t care much about this little thing. He said directly to mother Luo: "Miss, I''d better send someone to do this kind of thing. I promise to help you find the man named thirteen. You''d better go home with me now


    Unlike mother Luo, for a middle-aged man, the first task is to welcome this miss ye back. He didn''t pay attention to the trivial matters.


    However, for mother Luo, this is a big thing. Even if she doesn''t go to Ye''s house, she has to find out the benefactor first. At least, she needs to know whether he is alive or dead, and whether she can save him or not. Otherwise, mother Luo''s good heart will be condemned forever and will never be peaceful.


    So, she looked at the middle-aged man clearly and said seriously: "uncle, since I promised to go back with you, I will go back. But before I go back, I must find thirteen. He helped me, and was seriously injured because of me. I don''t even know the life and death. I can''t leave him alone. If I leave, I must find him I want to apologize and thank him


    Although Fubo didn''t want to waste his time, he saw that the young lady was so resolute that he could only respect her opinion. Instead of insisting on his own opinion, he whispered back: "well, I know, miss, I will try my best to help you find this person!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 416

    On the other side, H City First Hospital, a senior ward.


    At the moment, there are only two people in the ward, one is the beggar lying on the bed, the other is Ziyi, who is guarding the bedside.


    In the morning, Ziyi was determined to help the beggar. After that, she took the beggar to the hospital directly. In the morning, Ziyi didn''t stop for a moment. She was busy until noon and finally got quiet.


    Ziyi felt more gratified that her reasoning was not wrong. The beggar was not an ordinary beggar, or he was not a beggar at all, because the doctor told Ziyi that the beggar was indeed broken bones, his head was also severely injured, and he lost his original consciousness. Therefore, he was wandering in the street, which should be caused by injuries His injury has been treated in time, which is better. Now it has been delayed for a week, which makes his condition more serious. Whether he can recover depends on his personal fortune.


    After the doctor left the ward, Ziyi was left alone in front of the hospital bed alone. According to the law, Ziyi sent the beggar to the hospital and paid him the medical expenses. It was the utmost benevolence and righteousness to let him go. But I don''t know why. Knowing that the beggar was injured by human beings, Ziyi couldn''t give up on him any more. This kind of feeling is hard to give up Feeling from the bottom of her heart, she could not help but want to stay, and even wanted to put aside the search for sulo.


    Ziyi also felt strange. When she stayed by the beggar''s side, her heart suddenly became more stable. Instead of feeling lonely in a foreign country, she felt a sense of security. Ziyi always feels that a kind of emotion of human beings is not inexplicable, but with some kind of induction. Up to now, Ziyi doesn''t know what''s going on. She still holds a glimmer of expectation and fluke in her heart. She expects that this beggar is Suluo, whom she has worked so hard to find.


    Although this hope is very slim, Ziyi still wants to trust her intuition. She has a different feeling when she sees this person from the first sight. But now looking at him closely, Ziyi can still find some shadows of Suluo from him. The shadow of Suluo before plastic surgery is the most real one, and the one that makes Ziyi remember vividly Luo is Ziyi''s favorite Suluo. Similarly, it is precisely because this love is too deep that Ziyi mistook him for Suluo, and he is reluctant to part with the beggars in front of him.


    The longer he stares, the more touched Ziyi''s heart. Yes, the beggar''s appearance is plain, not ugly or handsome. But a little temperament between his eyebrows can still touch Ziyi''s heartstrings. His body shape and his outline make Ziyi unable to help connecting him with Suluo.


    But the fact is always clear and cruel. No matter how many shadows Ziyi finds from the beggar, there is one thing that can''t be changed, that is, the beggar doesn''t have the charm of Suluo, and his expression is always silly at any time, even if Ziyi doesn''t stop to ask him, who he is and where his home is. How injured, asked a lot of, but the beggar did not answer him, just to purple show silly smile.


    Even, Ziyi told some deep memories between her and Suluo with a fluke heart, but it didn''t work, and it couldn''t touch the beggar. He might have suffered a serious head injury and lost the consciousness of normal people. No matter what Ziyi said, he was the same expression. His eyes were very pure and there was no trace of impurities. Ziyi could not see him from his eyes They have any sense of familiarity with themselves, that is to say, they can''t communicate or integrate spiritually.


    Ziyi knows that if a beggar doesn''t return to normal, she can''t get any results. At present, she can only hope that the beggar can get better soon and become a normal person to solve the doubts in Ziyi''s heart. Of course, even if he is not Suluo, Ziyi also hopes that the beggars can recover their self-care ability and live a good life.


    The next time, Ziyi has been in the hospital, busy for a beggar she never knew. Although it is impossible that this person has nothing to do with Ziyi, Ziyi still has no regrets. In her concept of life, doing good is a very meaningful thing. She went to the future according to her own heart, to help the strange beggar, but also because she helped him, Ziyi''s heart got a sense of fullness.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Ziyi, who has been busy for a whole day, is singing empty city plan. Therefore, she takes advantage of a little time to run downstairs and have a casual meal outside. When she just has a meal, Ziyi feels very long. She even finds that she is a little worried about the beggars in the hospital, as if she doesn''t want to leave for a moment For violet, the only feeling that she can really hope for is that the sixth one can come true.


    With this expectation, with the thought of beggars, Ziyi after dinner, for the beggars to pack a light meal, and then can''t wait to rush to the hospital ward. However, when Ziyi walked to the corridor outside the ward, she found that there were two more people outside the advanced ward where the beggars lived. These two people were in straight suits, standing on both sides of the door like a robot.


    This time, Ziyi''s heartbeat suddenly accelerated. There is a kind of emotion that can''t be said. You know, this advanced ward is a single ward. Ziyi is afraid of being disturbed and wants a quiet environment. There are no other people in the ward except beggars. But now, there are two robots guarding the door. How can Ziyi not be excited? After she saw it, she did not hesitate to speed up her pace, rushed to the door of the ward and wanted to enter the ward. However, as soon as she entered the door and was ready to open the door, the man in the suit at the door suddenly reached out and blocked Ziyi mercilessly.Purple with excited heart, immediately dissatisfied said: "you get out of the way, inside the patient is my friend!"


    At this moment, Ziyi''s heart rate was faster. She was very anxious and worried. When she saw these two bodyguards like machines, she immediately thought that it might be the beggars'' enemies who came to their homes. She knew that the reason why the beggars were so seriously injured and living in the streets was the result of being severely beaten, so. Now someone came to him, Ziyi''s first thought was that someone would persecute beggars again, so she didn''t care much. After saying this, she still wanted to rush into the ward.


    But the cold bodyguard won''t give ziyiding a chance. They always stop Ziyi, that is, they don''t let her in.


    Their actions made Ziyi more anxious. She was afraid of something wrong with the beggars. Because she was in her heart, she had quietly regarded the beggars as a sustenance of her lonely soul. No matter whether the beggars were Suluo or not, she didn''t want the people saved by themselves to be persecuted again. Therefore, the anxious Ziyi struggled to rush in and yelled at the same time.


    Her noise aroused the people in the ward. Suddenly, the door of the ward opened and a person came out of the ward. This person made the violent Ziyi quiet for a moment. She was all fixed and staring at the people in front of her.


    Ziyi''s eyes are full of surprise. How can she think that the person coming out of the ward at the moment is a beautiful woman who has never met, and the person who comes out is light language.


    Looking at the person in front of her, Ziyi was a little surprised, but she didn''t look like a bad person. After a short silence, Ziyi and light language almost said with one voice: "who are you?"


    This is the opening remarks of the two of them, and it is indeed the biggest doubt in their hearts, but when they finish their questions together, the atmosphere becomes more embarrassing.


    Finally, or light language took the lead to explain: "my name is light language, come here to visit my benefactor, he helped my mother, but because of my business was injured. My mother and I came to see him on purpose


    After hearing the light words, Ziyi suddenly trembled. She finally knew why the beggar was hurt so much. Originally, all this was because of the girl in front of her. But after knowing this fact, Ziyi''s heart suddenly became extremely complicated, and the taste was really hard to say.


    Before encountering light words, Ziyi even tried to believe her own intuition, and then thought that the beggar was going, but she couldn''t confirm it. But now, knowing that the beggar was hurt by the girl in front of her, Ziyi seemed to be sure that the beggar was either Suluo or a dead beggar. That''s all.


    In Ziyi trance, light language mouth asked: "then who are you, how can you be here?"


    From the light tone, Ziyi can hear that she cares about her benefactor, but after knowing that the other party is not Suluo, Ziyi is still a little uncomfortable. She smiles bitterly and says, "I sent the patient inside to the hospital. I see that he was interrupted by someone and couldn''t walk. He was very pitiful to eat garbage on the street, so she took him to the hospital for treatment."


    Ziyi can only explain this. She ignores the fact that beggars are very similar to Suluo. She doesn''t want to let others know the existence of Suluo, so as not to bring danger to Suluo. However, light language is not a fool. She can feel from Ziyi''s explanation that Ziyi is hiding something from herself.


    The two girls found familiar shadows in the beggar, so they cared about the beggar so much. So, at the moment, there was a kind of coincidental idea in the hearts of the two girls, but they both put it in the bottom of their hearts. After all, this is just a conjecture out of thin air, and no one can confirm his identity. After the exchange of two sentences, light language immediately welcomed Ziyi into the ward.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 417

    After Ziyi entered the ward, she noticed that there was a very beautiful woman in the ward. She was sitting by the bed, holding the hand of a beggar and whispering. Her appearance looked very sad, and there was an extraordinary man standing behind the woman.


    What makes Ziyi more strange is that the beggar seems to have special feelings for the beautiful woman, and he is more happy with her.


    In Ziyi slightly Leng God time, light language has already walked to the beautiful woman''s side, to this purple Yi introduction way: "this is my mother!"


    Luo''s mother heard someone talking, she quickly raised her head and looked like someone coming. At this time, she quickly introduced: "Mom, this is Ziyi, she sent thirteen to the hospital!"


    At the moment when Luo''s mother raised her head, Ziyi and Luo''s mother''s eyes were opposite. For a time, ziyileng was in place. Once upon a time, she was searching for the woman in front of her, but there was no news. Now, she appears in front of Ziyi inexplicably. How can she not be surprised.


    Pause for a while, purple eyes suddenly jumped out of tears, to the eyes of the Luo mother yelled: "Mom, I finally found you!"


    Ziyi''s cry shocked everyone, and everyone''s eyes showed unbelievable eyes. After hearing this call, mother Luo said in doubt: "child, are you calling me? I don''t know why you call me that, but I still want to thank you


    Luo''s mother didn''t know Ziyi, or lost her memory. However, hearing that Ziyi helped Xiyi, she was still full of gratitude to Ziyi. She said hello to Ziyi with enthusiasm and paid special attention to Xu Nan.


    When Luo''s mother said this, Ziyi stopped crying directly and said, "Mom, what''s wrong with you? Why don''t you know me? I''m Ziyi!"


    Finally met her mother. Ziyi didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen. She calmed down a little and looked around the people. She felt that she might have recognized the wrong person. Her mother would not have such a row. The world is so big and there are many similar people. Maybe the woman in front of her is just like her mother, but not her own mother Mom, in spite of this, Ziyi still thinks that this man is his mother.


    However, after careful observation, this person is not like him, but his manner is somewhat similar, and there are always some unspeakable feelings. At the same time, Ziyi is in a dilemma. Anyway, the woman here has time to understand. Now, the main problem is beggars and the purpose of this group of uninvited guests.


    Think of it. Ziyi also eased up. Since she also knew beggars, there were plenty of opportunities to explore in the future. Immediately, Ziyi and Luo''s mother explained that she looked like her mother, and apologized for her gaffe, which relieved her mood. Ziyi and Luo''s mother were polite. In a conversation in the ward, Luo''s mother completely cleared herself of herself and said that she was not at all Ziyi''s mother is a migrant worker from s county. Luo''s mother doesn''t seem to be lying, but she can''t find any flaws. Ziyi is also skeptical.


    However, both sides knew that they met the patient by chance, and no one could say that they were familiar with him. However, in their hearts, they all felt that their feelings towards the patient were not general. Moreover, Ziyi also emphasized the condition of the beggar, saying that if the wound on his foot was cultivated for a period of time, it would not be a big obstacle and would not affect his walking, But it affected the brain, so that he lost his memory, even a little silly, this problem is more serious, the doctor just said to see the nature.


    It''s true that this startled mother Luo and made her heart ache. No wonder she just talked to shisan just now. At first, mother Luo thought that shisan was happy to see him. Now she knew that it was he who had become stupid. How could mummy suffer? If Tiedan was simply injured, she would come to apologize and thank him, Even if you pay all of your savings, so mother ziluo can go with ease, but now, people are a very good young man. Just because she helped herself, she ended up in such a field, and her youth was going to be destroyed. How could mother Luo live.


    What''s more, mother Luo has an unexplained feeling of closeness to shisan. She can''t help but want to get close to him and take care of him. In this way, his mother''s feet are seriously injured and his brain is in trouble. Mother Luo can''t leave him alone. Therefore, after knowing the truth, she immediately said to the middle-aged: "Fubo, I I can''t go with you now. This young man is because of my accident. I can''t leave him alone. I''ll stay and take care of him! "


    This made the middle-aged man speechless. He had already felt that it was a waste of time when he had promised her to look for someone. Now he has managed to find someone. The young lady said that she would stay to take care of such a irrelevant person. How could he accept this? He thought about it and replied, "Miss, the master has already told me that he must take you back, Besides, you are not a doctor. It''s no use staying here. There will be unnecessary troubles. If you can''t rest assured about this young man, I can take him to the capital, where I can find the best expert to treat him, and he should be recovered. You can rest assured of this! "Fubo''s words made Luo''s mother feel excited. She knew that she would not be able to help her stay. Not only that, she would probably be involved in another 13. After all, if Fubo and her daughter left, she and her daughter would no longer have any shelter. At that time, it would be easy for the Haibang to deal with them. She knew that she could not stay, but she could not leave such a favor People ignore it. Now, Forbes'' advice to her is obviously killing two birds with one stone. Mother Luo is willing to listen to it, which is even more desirable. Through the incident of beating the police, she also knows his ability and should be able to find good experts. Moreover, the medical technology in the capital is indeed much more advanced than here. As long as the thirteen eggs are brought back, the treatment effect will certainly be better.


    Thinking of this, Luo''s mother still had some doubts and asked, "are all you said true? Can you help me with this?"


    Luo''s mother was suspicious of Fubo''s words. She was afraid that the man would deliberately deceive her to go back. But what she didn''t know was that Fubo had always been a man of his word, and this was still a piece of cake for him. He replied seriously to his mother: "Miss, you can rest assured that if you agree, I will go to handle the transfer procedures for him now!"


    Said, he is about to leave the ward, and at this time, has been silent Ziyi suddenly moved, she in this moment, the heart became extremely empty, as if their precious things to be robbed in general, so, she did not think much, immediately stood up, said aloud: "I do not agree with you to take him away!"


    When Ziyi said this, her expression was very serious and her voice was quite firm. If she said that it was other people who took the beggars away today, Ziyi might not stop them. She would be happy to find support for the beggars. However, the people who are going to take the beggars away are similar to her mother. How could she agree.


    Although she could not be sure that the beggar was Suluo, she almost knew that the beggar was su Luo because she was like Luo''s mother. Ziyi could almost conclude that the beggar was probably Suluo. No matter how much this possibility may be, Ziyi wanted to stay with the beggar. She left home to find Suluo, and the beggar in front of her was the only clue. Ziyi would never let anyone know Took him away.


    What''s more, Ziyi can see that their relationship with the middle-aged man is not clear. They don''t know each other''s details. They also need to take beggars to join them in the inexplicable people. Ziyi is absolutely not at ease. The most important thing is that Ziyi doesn''t want the only beggar who can trust him to be robbed by them. Therefore, Ziyi doesn''t care about the capital medical certificate It''s a good thing. She just doesn''t allow others to take beggars away.


    Luo''s mother was obviously surprised by Ziyi''s words. In her mother''s opinion, Ziyi is a girl who helps others. It''s hard for her to help someone she doesn''t know. It''s very good that she can help here. However, mother Luo doesn''t understand why Ziyi will prevent herself from taking her thirteen to the capital for treatment.


    With doubt, mother Luo looked at Ziyi dully and said, "girl, don''t worry. Thirteen is my benefactor. I''ll take him to get better treatment. As for the money you spend in the hospital, I''ll give it to you!"


    But no matter what Luo''s mother said, Ziyi was worried that the beggars would follow them, and she would not let the beggars leave their own, so Ziyi went directly to the hospital bed. In front of the beggar, said: "no, I just don''t allow you to take him away!"


    Luo''s mother heard Ziyi''s words, more and more strange, she wanted to say what, but at this time, light language has stood out, at the moment, only light language clearly Ziyi''s mind, she knows, Ziyi, who has nothing to do with beggars, should have found the clue of thirteen, or have identified thirteen''s identity, will show such emotional excitement Otherwise, Ziyi could not have such a reaction for a strange man.


    For Ziyi, the farther away from the heart, the better. In order to avoid destroying her plan, she doesn''t want to be taken away by Luo''s mother at all. If she forcibly takes thirteen away this time, she doesn''t know if there will be any trouble. Therefore, no matter what the status of shisan, Qingyu decides to quit. She doesn''t want to argue with Ziyi. Because of this, Qingyu stands up and stops her mother and persuades him¡° Mom, forget it. Let shisan stay here. I think Ziyi will take care of him! "


    £¿


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 418

    This time, mother Luo is really completely confused. She doesn''t understand how even her daughter is like this. However, after a few words of persuasion, mother Luo slowly understands a little bit of meaning, but she still hasn''t given up. She continues to say to Ziyi''s bitter mother: "child, I''m also thinking for the sake of the patient. You also said that the doctors here have nothing to do with thirteen It depends on his own nature. Maybe I will take him to the capital, and maybe he will be cured there. "


    Ziyi heard this, still a firm face, said: "you can rest assured, if the hospital here can not be cured, I will take him to the capital for treatment."


    Ziyi''s determination has been made, eight cattle can''t pull, she can''t let the beggars leave her side, now she is no more than at the beginning, she was capricious, vexatious, in order to leave for a few times to travel, but finally hurt himself completely, now. She knows how to seize the opportunity. She can do anything to love her. Even if she devotes all her efforts, she will cure the beggar. At that time, if the beggar is Suluo, then Ziyi''s pay will be worth it. If not, Ziyi will have no regrets, and it will be a good deed.


    Mother Luo saw that Ziyi was so resolute that she was a little helpless. Originally, if an ordinary patient, mother Luo was easy to put down. As long as he could get proper treatment, she could rest assured. But now this patient gave her a very different feeling. She was afraid that the patient might have something wrong. She just wanted to help him as much as she could, and even, keep watch all the time On his side, take care of him, this is mother Luo''s original intention, but also mother Luo has been insisting on.


    After hesitating for a while, Luo''s mother still wanted to retort, but the light words around her stopped her in time and interrupted: "Mom, we''d better go!"


    The voice of light voice is obviously unhappy, but also has a deep appeal flavor. She really doesn''t want to stay here any more. She feels too depressed. She doesn''t want to see her mother arguing with Ziyi all the time. She just wants to leave here quickly without any unnecessary trouble.


    My daughter finally said, "my daughter is in a state of compromise, but she wants to help her, too."


    A fight, so the curtain came to an end, Ziyi''s persistence won the final victory, and from the beginning to the end, the beggar lying in the hospital bed did not make a sound, he just looked at this scene, showed a simple and honest smile, perhaps, in his world, there is no concept of debate. He seems to be in a carefree world, smiling all the time, his body is suffering from torture, but his spirit is always optimistic, no one knows what he is thinking.


    The huge ward suddenly fell into a short silence. Then, mother Luo and her daughter were about to leave. Before leaving, mother Luo left all her savings and gave them to shisan as compensation. She also sincerely expressed thanks to shisan. In addition, she repeatedly asked Ziyi to take good care of shisan, and gave her contact information. If she could not be cured, she would like to leave her contact information OK, I''ll go to the capital to find her.


    When she left, she didn''t say anything. She just took a meaningful look at 13 and left the ward with her mother.


    When they all left, there were only Ziyi and thirteen or two people in the ward. At this time, Ziyi''s uneasy heart finally stabilized. After this incident, Ziyi''s feelings for beggars are different. No matter what, Ziyi feels that from now on, she must take good care of him wholeheartedly until he recovers.


    The next two days, calm, Ziyi has been waiting for the beggar, take care of him, now Ziyi, as if incarnated into a hospital nurse, treat the patient, willing to do anything, even wipe the body of the beggar, she will do, because, in Ziyi''s heart, already regarded the beggar as Suluo, she has no men and women to him There is no consideration for the concept of giving and receiving.


    Under Ziyi''s two-day sleepless care, the beggar''s body recovered very well. At the end of the day, you can try to speak, but it''s not easy to say. It''s just enough to express what he wants to express. However, no matter what Ziyi does, he can''t wake up his memory. He doesn''t show any familiarity with Ziyi. His world is still blank, and his feelings can''t be mentioned.


    Ziyi will be disappointed to see him like this, but Ziyi is not discouraged and continues to take care of him persistently. On the fifth day of Ziyi''s careful care, the beggars have almost recovered. Ziyi has been able to take the beggars downstairs for a walk in a wheelchair. Ziyi pushed thirteen and wandered in the grass downstairs of the hospital. Although such a day was very tiring, Ziyi felt very satisfied. In fact, what she had expected was this kind of life. She could accompany her beloved all her life. Ordinary but substantial days were very comfortable.


    In the process of Ziyi pushing the beggar shisan for a walk, Ziyi is also tirelessly talking about her own affairs and confides with shisan. The sunshine shines on them, which warms them and makes Ziyi''s heart feel hope. She hopes that life in the future can be as simple as now, walking, basking in the sun, talking, which is the biggest for Ziyi Satisfied, even if the beggar called her sister Ziyi, Ziyi''s heart would be happy for a long time.In fact, many people can''t understand why a beautiful girl is surrounded by an ugly and happy face. This is really hard to understand, but only Ziyi knows in her heart what kind of emotion she and the ugly people in the eyes of the world are. Her only hope now is to determine the identity of the beggar. As long as she knows that the beggar is Suluo, she does not care how ugly his appearance is, how disgusting he is, whether he becomes a waste man or not, whether he can live his life from himself Li, Ziyi are willing to accompany him through this life.


    The reason why Ziyi fell in love with Suluo in the first place was that she loved him. She didn''t care about her appearance, power, splendor and wealth. Ziyi didn''t care. She even hated Suluo''s road, the days of fighting and killing, and she was afraid that Suluo would encounter danger one day. She only hoped that there was a pure land in the world that could make her and Suluo live a quiet life It''s better than anything.


    Ziyi has been looking forward to this kind of life, but the sky is not what people want. When Ziyi takes the beggar as Suluo, enters into a beautiful reverie and feels strange happiness, a group of uninvited guests suddenly block Ziyi''s way.


    Ziyi didn''t expect that in the lawn of the hospital, under the sunshine, she pushed a patient for a walk, and even someone would disturb her. Even the people who stopped her were not good at stubbornness. They were all ferocious. The person who took the lead was a man in a blue suit. The sun reflected his blue color clearly, which made his whole person seem to be scattered It''s blue, it looks terrible.


    However, this group of well-prepared evil men obviously did not come for Ziyi, but for the beggars in wheelchairs. Because all their eyes were focused on the beggars. When Ziyi was in a panic, one of the bald men came out of the crowd, pointed to thirteen, and said in a deep voice to the leader: "just It''s him


    The man in the blue suit is obviously the famous Zhang Xiong and young master Zhang. Although Zhang Xiong is ignorant and adrift all day, he still has a great position in this city, mainly because he has a very capable father.


    Zhang Xiong''s father can be regarded as an influential figure, because he is an old man of the Hai Gang, the head of five of the twelve halls of the Hai Gang, and a symbol of his identity and status. Of course, Zhang Xiong is not all a father, and he is not a waste. His own strength is not weak. In the younger generation, he is also a talent. However, the only drawback is that he is too weak Lecherous, in this city, any woman of some beauty can not escape his palm. He was spoiled since childhood. Now he is well-known and has never encountered any setbacks in the flowers.


    But some time ago, he happened to fall in love with a receptionist. For his childe, this kind of common people is at his fingertips, and he doesn''t need to spend any attention. Unexpectedly, he ran into a wall everywhere on this civilian girl. Later, Zhang Xiong went to check the woman''s background and found that her name was Yan Qingyu. She had no background in H city but only her mother The two women depend on each other for their lives. In Zhang Xiong''s opinion, her life experience is the easiest to accept.


    However, to Zhang Xiong''s surprise again and again, this light language is a thorn in the head, not hard and soft. Zhang Xiong had no choice but to transfer his mind to her mother. But in the end, he still got a brush in the face. This made Zhang Xiong unhappy and even more itchy. A young master like him could say that every woman had played with her. However, the more he refused, the more he wanted to get her, Jane I can''t stop.


    Even, in order to get light language, Zhang Xiong put down his posture and pretended to marry light language. He wanted to use marriage as a bait to seduce light language. The purpose was to get her. However, what made him speechless was that he was still refused. How could he bear this? He was impatient. He jumped over the wall in a hurry and wanted to be a bully In Xiong''s dictionary, there is nothing he can''t get. The woman he wants must be tasted by him in the end.


    However, the fact once again subverted Zhang Xiong''s world outlook and made him fall violently. Why didn''t he think that the woman who he thought he was determined to get had an accident again. All the people he sent out were seriously injured. Moreover, he heard that the person who hit them had a big head. The leader held a senior officer''s certificate and scared off the police station However, this identity did not scare him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 419

    As for Zhang Xiong, he has never met any dignitaries. He himself is also a figure with background. Now someone moves on Tai Sui''s head. How can Zhang Xiong swallow this tone? The most important thing is that he can''t get a light voice. This really makes him itch. If his generation can''t get this woman, he won''t be reconciled to it all his life. Of course, Zhang Xiong is not an ordinary man The son of a son who does things will also use his brain. If he does not thoroughly investigate the background of light language, he does not dare to mess around.


    At this moment, he went directly to the light language beggar who had helped him before, and wanted to get information from him. After all, in Zhang Xiong''s opinion, the beggar was definitely related to their mother and daughter. Therefore, when his subordinates pointed out 13, Zhang Xiong stepped forward without saying a word, and asked the thirteen questions in the wheelchair: "say, what''s the relationship between Yan Qingyu and you Where is it? "


    Zhang Xiongju''s attitude is arrogant and fierce. He doesn''t pay attention to shisan. However, his attitude doesn''t frighten shisan sitting in a wheelchair, but he frightens Ziyi on the side. She wanders alone in this city. She is completely helpless. Once she encounters trouble, she will die. Although Ziyi knows that trouble will not find her own, after all, she is in the There is no feud with people here, and no one should know the relationship between her and Suluo. It''s just that if you find a beggar, Ziyi will panic. She is really afraid of beggars.


    Zhang Xiong saw that he asked, but the other party didn''t answer. He was still smiling. His anger suddenly came up. He reached out and grabbed the beggar''s clothes. He yelled: "I don''t have the patience to spend with you. Tell me quickly!"


    He didn''t know the status of the beggars. He only knew that he was a noble man. He came to visit him, but the other party didn''t give him face. This made him unable to bear and thought that the other party looked down on him.


    However, Zhang Xiong''s move still did not cause any response from the beggars, but Ziyi was scared again. She hurriedly stepped forward to stop Zhang Xiong and said, "don''t mess around. He was hit on the head. Now he is a fool. He has no memory. He doesn''t know what you ask!"


    Ziyi''s mind was in chaos, and her heart was filled with fear. She still couldn''t figure out why the visitor asked the beggars to whisper. She could only answer this truthfully.


    However, her answer made Zhang Xiong understand that he was angry. He looked at the first 13 below carefully and found that he did not look like a normal person. Zhang Xiong''s heart was suddenly disappointed, but in the next second, Zhang Xiong''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    Although he didn''t want to ask about the light language, Zhang Xiong found Ziyi, who stood up to the new world. After a while, the Playboy''s spirit came, and he became a little excited.


    A flower in the flowers, may not be so dazzling, but if she is matched with a splash of cow dung, it will be quite different. With the beggar''s foil, Ziyi''s beauty immediately becomes clear, and it touches Zhang Xiong''s heartstrings. Therefore, at this moment, Zhang Xiong directly takes back his heart from Qingyu, carefully looks at Ziyi, and then he is fascinated by color "Little sister, what''s your name? What does it have to do with this smelly beggar


    Zhang Xiong''s tone was full of the flavor of molestation. Ziyi got goose bumps when he heard it. However, Ziyi was so angry that he could not speak. He had nothing to do with him. I saw that he was so poor that he almost died on the road, so I took him to the hospital


    Ziyi knew that the other side was not well intentioned, only such vague response to him, hoping to get rid of the relationship, let the other side back.


    However, Ziyi didn''t know that Zhang Xiong, who was in front of her, would be a big lecher. Since he had already fixed his eyes on her prey, how could Zhang Xiong give up easily? After a pause, Zhang Xiong said with a smile: "my little sister is really a kind-hearted Bodhisattva. I don''t know if you know me. My name is Zhang Xiong. I like a kind-hearted woman like girls, May I make friends with you


    Zhang Xiong''s goal has been clear now. Since he can''t get light words for the time being, it''s also very good to play with this prey first. He doesn''t think that he will meet a second woman who doesn''t know what to do. Anyway, he clearly stretched out the olive branch, and the other party should not dare to refuse him. However, what surprised Zhang Xiong again was that he was a prodigal son in love I ran into a wall here.


    Ziyi was frightened by his words. Ziyi knew his purpose and almost didn''t need to think about it, so she quickly refused: "sorry, I''m just here for a tour. I''m going home soon. I have something else to do. Excuse me!"


    Seeing Zhang Xiong''s bad intentions, Xu Nan can''t stay any longer. As soon as she touches the other party''s two-color squinting eyes, she feels chilly. At this moment, Ziyi just wants to run away from here quickly. As soon as she finishes this sentence, she pushes the beggar to leave.


    But how could Zhang Xiong let Ziyi leave easily? He had already suffered a lot in Qingyu, but now he met a woman who didn''t know what to do. He got angry directly. He grabbed the wheelchair and said to Ziyi in a cold voice: "sorry, this person is the one I''m looking for, you can''t take it away!"


    With that, he immediately ordered to the people around him: "bring him back to me!"


    In fact, Zhang Xiong doesn''t want to take a fool back to interrogation, wasting time and not getting results. His purpose is very simple, which is to slowly force Ziyi to yield.Seeing that they wanted to take the beggar away, Ziyi was immediately flustered. She was really afraid that the beggars would have something wrong, and even more afraid that they would take the beggars from her side. Therefore, she quickly lowered her posture and said in a supplicative tone: "elder brother, he is just a patient. His physical injury is not good, and you can''t tell you anything. It''s useless for you to take it back. What happens is not good at that time Now, you''d better let him stay in the hospital. When he''s ready, you can ask anything you want! "


    What Zhang Xiong wants is this kind of satisfaction. He likes women to be humble in front of him, so that he can show his nobility and make his confidence explode. Now, seeing that the other party is soft, Zhang Xiong feels that he is getting closer and closer to the goal. His posture becomes more and more arrogant. He directly picks his eyebrows and says to Ziyi: "I can let him go. I''m very bored today, How about you having a drink with your brother


    Zhang Xiong''s tone makes Ziyi nauseous. For her, nothing is more important than innocence, facing such a lecher. Even if she died, she would not destroy her innocence. Ziyi''s heart was very clear. If she wanted to follow him, something would happen. Therefore, Ziyi didn''t give him any room to discuss. She immediately replied, "sorry, brother, I don''t drink!"


    Ziyi''s meaning is very obvious, is to refuse Zhang Xiong, this time, Zhang Xiong is completely out of patience. He thought that his most proud dignity had been broken again and again. Now that he was too lazy to work hard, since the soft one was not good, he had to come hard, otherwise he would let the prey fly.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Xiong instantly exposed his crazy side. He stretched out his hand, grabbed Ziyi in his arms, and said to her in a gloomy voice: "girl, I invite you voluntarily. It''s for your face. You don''t toast or eat or drink. Tell you what I want to do, no one can stop me. You have to go with me today!"


    Zhang Xiong''s words are very domineering, as if Laozi is the best in the world, and people can''t refuse it. But Ziyi is different from other women. The stronger you are, the more disgusted she is. Just now she just saw that the other side is powerful, and she has been forbearing, but the other side has taken every inch to use brute force. This makes Ziyi no longer scruple. She directly opened her throat and cried out like crazy: "help Someone is playing rogue. Help


    This is a hospital. In public places, Ziyi doesn''t believe that there is no reason for it. Even if she completely offends this group of villains, Ziyi is not afraid of it. After all, she is not from here. She can''t take the beggars home. After all, it''s her own territory. No matter what, she can''t let others invade her.


    What Ziyi didn''t expect was that her cry for help only attracted a lot of onlookers, but there was no one to help, even to stop. Zhang Xiong''s subordinates heard Ziyi''s voice, not only didn''t panic, but also laughed, laughing and mocking her.


    Those voices keep echoing in Ziyi''s ears, and the people watching the excitement are even colder than Ziyi''s. Let her deeply feel the horror here, here is more chaotic than her hometown, how can the people here be so lawless, this is still the world of human life?


    At this moment, Ziyi suddenly felt that everything was dark in front of her eyes, and her heart was desperate to the bottom. She really didn''t expect that once she came here, she would encounter such lawless scum.


    When Ziyi was dispirited, Zhang Xiong opened his mouth again and said to Ziyi coldly and domineering: "be honest, go with me. You must understand that no one in this city will interfere with Zhang Xiong''s business. Therefore, don''t dream that someone will save you. As long as you are willing to listen, I will protect you for the rest of your life, otherwise, you can only ask for trouble!"


    After all, Zhang Xiong is a weak woman. How can she break free of Zhang Xiong''s arms? The more she struggles, the more powerless she is, the more desperate she is. The cruelty and cruelty of reality almost destroy her heart. Her whole person is dragged away by Zhang Xiong, and Zhang Xiong''s subordinates see the beauty in the elder''s arms They all left with a smile.


    Thirteen, who was the main character just now, was ignored. He kept the same expression and a silly smile throughout the whole process. However, when he saw that Ziyi was forcibly dragged away, some of his nerves suddenly seemed to be touched. The dull smile on his face was also frozen in an instant. His crazy eyes suddenly sent out a kind of photography The cold light of human heart and soul, when all people ignored him, he suddenly stood up from the wheelchair, and issued a roar: "let her go!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 420

    The voice of shisan suddenly rings out, and the shaking Zhang Xiong and others all stop involuntarily. They turn their heads and look at thirteen.


    In the sun, shisan''s appearance is still ridiculous, but his expression has a great change. His silly smile has completely disappeared. Now, the only thing that appears on his face is calm. The cold light in his eyes is very deep, which makes people can''t see his idea. But there is an unrestrained pride in his body, such a beggar, straight Then I was stunned.


    Even Zhang Xiong, who is the second in the sky, is stunned. He can hardly believe his ears and eyes. He is so big that no one dares to yell at him. At the moment, he is called by such a rotten beggar and a fool who is ignored by him. How can Zhang Xiong not be surprised.


    Originally, he came here to look for this thirteen. That''s because he wanted to get the news of light language from these thirteen mouths. But after meeting Ziyi, he changed his mind. After all, this is also a special creature. For Zhang Xiong, who likes to hunt for beauty? As for the news of light language, he can slow down for a while and wait for later.


    But who knows, this beggar still does not know good or bad, even dare to lose his temper casually. This triggered Zhang Xiong''s rebellious scale. His eyes were fierce, and he directly ordered one of his subordinates: "take him with you!"


    At the beginning, Zhang Xiong thought that shisan was really beaten to be stupid. He didn''t want to waste time on the fool. But now, he doesn''t look like a fool. Of course, Zhang Xiong won''t let him go. Maybe he can ask something if he takes him back.


    As soon as Zhang Xiong''s men got the order, they immediately went to arrest shisan, and Ziyi was completely shocked at this moment. In her concept, shisan is now a patient who needs her care. She stood up earlier and just wanted to try her best to keep him safe and hope that he would not suffer any more. But Ziyi didn''t expect to come out and say a word by herself Zhang Xiong was caught in the eye of Zhang Xiong, so that he was in deep crisis. Seeing that he was going to be swept away by the evil wolf, Ziyi was so desperate and miserable that the indifference of the onlookers completely chilled Ziyi''s heart.


    But what surprised Ziyi was that when she was in despair, someone came out to help her. What she didn''t expect was that this man should be a beggar thirteen. What made Ziyi dumbfounded was that the beggar whose leg injury was not good had miraculously stood up from the wheelchair. At this moment, Ziyi''s heart was really rolling, and she was too frightened to speak. She was good It''s like seeing a miracle and seeing hope. However, when Ziyi sees the man in black going to deal with shisan, her heart can''t help shaking. She is worried about thirteen getting hurt again. She wants to stop it, but she can''t help it.


    Just as Ziyi was worried, a surprise happened again. Seeing that the man stretched out his hand to subdue thirteen, no one thought that shisan also stretched out his hand and directly held the hand of the comer. With a strong swing, the burly man was thrown away by shisan for a long time, and finally fell to the ground heavily.


    This scene shocked all the people in the audience. Some onlookers could not help but exclaim. Everyone could not help but open their eyes and mouth, staring at the ugly thirteen. In their eyes, it was almost like looking at a monster.


    Zhang Xiong, who was so arrogant, was stunned. The accident was a wave after wave of impact on his heart, which made him a little overwhelmed. For the thirteen in front of him, he didn''t pay any attention to it. Long ago, Zhang Xiong knew that such a man interfered in his pursuit of light language, and injured his younger brother. For such a meddlesome person, Zhang Xiong had no idea Male has always been the most annoying.


    So, at the beginning, he asked the ugly man to take someone to arrest him, but Zhang Xiong didn''t kill him. It''s not that he didn''t dare to kill him. Instead, he felt that killing him was not enough to relieve his anger. He just let his subordinates beat him up and throw him on the street. Zhang Xiong thought that this should be a very severe punishment.


    For this kind of strength, it is not very strong. How could Zhang Xiong pay attention to the rubbish that was discarded by his subordinates, but it was such a thing that he didn''t pay attention to that easily hurt his close bodyguard. You know, the people who can stay with Zhang Xiong can''t be some of the three religions and nine class generation, and their strength is very strong. Zhang Xiong is really surprised, but he is still in his heart It''s self comforting. I think it''s the carelessness of his subordinates. He''s attacked by the boy.


    After that, Zhang Xiong calmed down, pointed to the two people beside him, and said, "you two go, catch him for me!"


    Immediately, Zhang Xiong''s other two men in black quickly rushed to shisan. After the scene just now, the two men in black already knew that shisan was not a simple thing. They did not dare to be careless. They all took vigilance and tried their best to attack the beggars.


    However, what shocked the whole audience again was that without waiting for the two men in black to approach, shisan suddenly took the lead and took the initiative to attack. He quickly flashed in front of the man in black, and two fists attacked at the same time, one punch at a time, and directly hit the two strong men to the ground.


    With a few simple strokes, he knocked down three people in an instant. For thirteen, it seemed effortless. His expression remained unchanged, but his eyes became colder and colder. The whole person looked strange and chilly. His momentum also became very strong with his hands, just like the fire.Finally, Zhang Xiong was a little flustered. He also felt the terror of thirteen, which was beyond his expectation. He did not dare to neglect it any more. He immediately ordered: "go on, all together!"


    In an instant, all a ''members rushed to the thirteen with a fierce spirit. Now they don''t care about the morality and morality of the world. As long as they can knock down thirteen, they will win. This group of people often follow Zhang Xiong to bully men and women. They have done a lot of cruel things. Although they have suffered setbacks, they are not as shameful as they are today. They are knocked down by a fool. How can they stay here.


    Now, there are six of them in total, and each of them is by no means an ordinary person. When they are superimposed together, there is an overwhelming potential. Ordinary people can''t bear their joint attack. Everyone at the scene felt that thirteen was going to be knocked down, but surprise always came. Who could have thought that the patient had no tendency to lose in the face of the joint attack of six people. On the contrary, the more people there were, the more violent his anger was. He felt like a spirit possessed body. He had an invincible body and a momentum of destroying the heaven and earth. For the six people''s attack, the thirteen could not be defeated He attacks with the fastest speed. His movements are extremely fast and his strength is endless. He feels that there is infinite power in his body. As long as the people he strikes, they will fall to the ground.


    Without a long time of Kung Fu, these powerful people were all knocked to the ground by thirteen dozen. If shisan has some unique martial arts skills, this scene is not surprising. However, what shisan shows is a kind of brute force. He is as mad as a maniac. He hits at random and doesn''t have any rules. Just in this way, he kills several of them. This really makes everyone surprised, especially Zhang Xiong is completely stunned.


    For his side of these subordinates, he is the most familiar, their strength can not be underestimated, even he himself can not do so quickly down these subordinates, but he looked down on the beggar but did, and does not appear to be laborious, which let Zhang Xiong have to surprise, at the moment, his face has become extremely dignified.


    And Zhang Xiong''s Ziyi in the hand is more shocked by thirteen. She never dreamed that shisan could not only stand up, but also burst out such terrible power. This is a very incredible thing. He just like a brilliant lamp, instantly lit up Ziyi''s heart. At this moment, the image of shisan became very tall and made Ziyi look up.


    At the same time, Ziyi''s eyes still showed disappointment, because before that, she had always believed that thirteen was Suluo, the person she had worked so hard to find, but suddenly, shisan showed amazing strength in front of her. This strength surprised Ziyi, but at the same time, Ziyi instantly stopped the idea that thirteen was Suluo.


    As for Suluo''s strength, although Ziyi doesn''t know martial arts, she still knows very well that Su Luo can''t compare with this thirteen. What''s more, when thirteen is fighting, she has a cold look and an invisible murderous look, which is different from that of Suluo. She has no charm of Suluo. He is just like a robot. He is so cold and heartless, simple and rude. He can''t be the one Ziyi thinks about day and night.


    at this moment, Ziyi''s mood is indescribable, but he is obviously lost, as if his heart is empty. Just when Ziyi loses hope, thirteen is walking towards Zhang Xiong step by step.


    In a high building and a room in the hospital, there are two people standing in the window, overlooking the strange scene on the lawn downstairs. One is Bai Ling with a big stomach, the other is the mysterious grandfather Bai.


    Bai Ling, who had been in a tense state, was finally relieved after seeing Suluo beat down these people with her own strength. She closed her eyes deeply, then opened her eyes and looked at her grandfather. She asked suspiciously, "grandfather, how could you be so powerful? Last night, what did you do to Suluo secretly, and why did you make his leg hurt better Is your martial arts so advanced? "


    At this moment, white grandfather is also a face of emotion, his eyes have been staring at Suluo downstairs, and Bai Ling''s words let him instantly regain his mind. However, his eyes are still staring at Suluo, just open his lips, leisurely said: "this is not my credit, it''s his own ability, I just helped him to completely restore the bone, and then do a for him Acupuncture and moxibustion stimulated his potential.


    There is a hidden potential in the child''s body, but he was oppressed by his cold pressure before, which made him weak and sickly. Last time, although he was cold, now he has suffered devastating damage, and his potential in the body has begun to wake up. I took the opportunity to give him acupuncture and moxibustion last night to stimulate him. Just now, he was once again affected by the following factors A little boy stimulated his brain and let his body''s potential burst out completely. Although I knew this kid had great potential, I underestimated him


    Bai Ling is so surprised that Bai Ling can''t speak. Although Bai Ling doesn''t know much about martial arts, her grandfather''s words are like a calming agent, which makes her feel very happy. At least, Su Luo is different. Her vision is not wrong, and she chooses the right person.


    After a moment''s silence, grandfather Bai suddenly opened his mouth again and exclaimed to himself, "ha ha, Su Qiyao''s son is really different. In the future, this boy''s achievements will be above his father''s."www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 421

    Su Luo''s father couldn''t help but look back at her grandfather''s eyes. How could she turn to her grandfather


    White grandfather listened to Bai Ling''s words, a deep face said: "he is a genius, no matter in that respect, black or white, is a legend!"


    This makes Bai Ling a little puzzled, and she continues to ask, "since Arlo''s father is so famous, why have so many people bothered him before?"


    With a smile, he said, "Su Qiyao''s name was very loud in the military at that time, but in the underground world, he used a nickname, which was a frightening existence."


    The more he said it, the more he felt. Bai Ling couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration for Su Qiyao, a legendary figure. But she was still very puzzled. With this doubt, Bai Ling asked again, "if his father was really as cruel as his grandfather said, how could he be captured by the people of the Hai Gang?"


    For Bai Ling''s doubt, Bai grandfather didn''t answer. He just showed a secret smile, which seemed to contain everything.


    At this moment, shisan''s face did not show too much expression. His expression was still as hard as a rock, and his eyes were cold and deep. But when he walked, he revealed a violent breath, which was frightening and frightening.


    Zhang Xiong saw the thirteen one step approach. His confidence, which had been bursting with confidence, suddenly began to waver and became very unstable. To be honest, the man in front of him completely subverted his cognition. How could he not understand that such a violent and fierce man could kill so many close guards so easily, how could he be disabled by his own staff before?


    In any case, Zhang Xiong only thought that he met a strange person, especially at this moment. Zhang Xiong''s eyes were so cold that his surprise disappeared unconsciously, and a faint fear crept into his heart.


    Shisan stepped closer and closer with a sharp step. Zhang Xiong felt a sense of suffocation. He quickly suppressed the fear in his heart and yelled at shisan: "you, don''t come here. Do you know who I am. If you move me, you won''t come to a good end."


    At this time, Zhang Xiong''s performance is still very tough, but he has a little shudder tone, completely betrayed his heart. As a famous young master, when he meets such a strong opponent, his heart will inevitably be flustered. He knows that if he wants to fight with shisan, there should be no chance of winning. Therefore, he has to move out his own Identity, to scare off thirteen in anticipation.


    However, when shisan heard his threat, he turned a deaf ear to his threat. His pace did not stop for half a minute, and even the momentum released from him was even stronger. Although he had not yet dealt with Zhang Xiong, with his pace quickening, his whole body was like a tiger out of its cage, unstoppable.


    Zhang Xiong''s fear could no longer be suppressed. He underestimated shisan''s coldness. In fact, just when the thirteen hit his bodyguard, he had quietly sent out a message for help. As long as he could hold on for a little time now and wait for his help to arrive, then, even if shisan had three heads and six arms, he could only let him kill him ¡£ However, shisan was really abnormal. He did not move at all when he heard Zhang Xiong''s words. In silence, he announced the breaking of Zhang Xiong''s plot.


    Zhang Xiong can only think of another way. His eyes suddenly catch a glimpse of Ziyi in his hand. This makes Zhang Xiong''s mind move. In this city, Zhang Xiong is like a prince. He says no two. He is forced to die. Even if he sacrifices the beautiful woman he sees in front of him, he will never let a stinky beggar bully him Come up.


    Thinking like this, Zhang Xiong''s hand immediately buckled to Ziyi''s neck, and again called out to the Thirteenth National Congress of the Communist Party of China: "I warn you, if you dare to step forward, I will kill her."


    When he said this, Zhang Xiong''s eyes were exposed with fierce light. He knew shisan''s indifference, but the woman under his hand, after all, had saved shisan. Zhang Xiong did not believe that he could be so indifferent that he ignored her life and death.


    Ziyi, who was pinched by Zhang Xiong, suddenly raised her heart to her throat. Originally, she had been in the middle of loss. She had already determined that this person was not Suluo she was looking for, and her original reserved hope in her heart was also dashed. She found that she could not find anything to fill the gap in her heart for a while.


    Zhang Xiong''s sudden attack makes Ziyi shiver. However, this is her most worried thing. Before, she was repeatedly hijacked to coerce Su Luo. For this reason, her heart has always been very ashamed. She felt that she had not been able to help complain, but she always held him back. At the beginning, Miaomiao appeared at her wedding, and she chose to quit, which is one reason. After all, Miaomiao has been quietly helping Suluo behind her back, and she feels that she can''t help Suluo.


    At present, although this person is not Suluo, but before this, he is the sustenance of Ziyi''s soul. How can Ziyi bear to see that he goes back to Suluo''s fault. Thinking of this, Ziyi couldn''t help but shout: "don''t mind me, you go quickly!"At last, his steps stopped here, but he just stopped for a moment, and then his body suddenly rushed forward. At this moment, his eyes seemed to exude a strong murderous spirit, and his action was very fast, like a ghost. In an instant, he came to Zhang Xiong. He didn''t do anything. He just said two words: "let go!"


    Zhang Xiong, who had Ziyi in his hand, had seen shisan''s step stop and thought his mind had succeeded, but he didn''t think of it. On the contrary, he made shisan more furious. Especially, the two words he roared out hit Zhang Xiong''s heart like a heavy hammer. Let his body can not help but be stunned. This attitude is never seen by Zhang Xiong. In such a large public, it is a great insult to him.


    At this moment, Zhang Xiong''s eyes flashed away with a touch of venom. Then, he pushed Ziyi towards thirteen with a sudden push of his hand, and at the same time, he gave a big drink: "go to death!"


    At the same time, Zhang Xiong''s body quickly regressed and ran to the outside of the hospital. Although he was not a hero, there was no need for him to fight with this desperate thirteen. Although this man damaged his dignity, he had no bottom in his heart when facing the strength of thirteen. Therefore, even if he wanted to peel the skin of thirteen, he would not Dare to move. Although Zhang Xiong is a playboy, he is also a person who knows the current affairs. After he decided to retreat, he spared no effort to break out of his all-out way and ran desperately. He escaped very quickly. In a blink of an eye, he left the scene several steps away.


    For Zhang Xiong, today''s Hospital and his party were so oppressed that he didn''t find out what he wanted. The beautiful woman he liked was also lost. He even ran away in a mess by a beggar. This made him very unwilling. The fire of anger was burning in his heart uncontrollably.


    While Zhang Xiong was running, he also secretly vowed that as long as he got rid of himself, he would find someone to come over. Even if the beggar had wings, it would be difficult to fly out of his palm. At that time, he would be broken into pieces!


    But before Zhang Xiong escaped from the hospital, in a flash, he felt a strong wind coming from behind. The strong wind had a great momentum, which made Zhang Xiong''s back immediately sweat. Without thinking about it, Zhang Xiong rolled to the side. When he turned around, he found a figure standing in his original position, looking at him coldly.


    This figure is exactly the thirteen who made Zhang Xiong escape like a dog who lost his family. After he took over Ziyi, he chased after him. It can be seen that his speed is faster than that of Ziyi, and his momentum is more fierce!


    Looking at shisan''s posture, Zhang Hongli knows very well that the beggar is really coming, and he will not let himself leave so easily. He thinks that young master Zhang Da has been a famous young man. When has he been so cowardly, especially when the other party is nothing but an unknown little beggar, Zhang Xiong''s resentment finally spreads. He picked up a handful of earth from the ground and flung it toward shisan. At the same time, he called out, "fuck you."


    The dust was flying in the air, which disturbed shisan''s vision for a time, and even some dust fell into his eyes. At this time, Zhang Xiong, like a hunting wolf, sprang up suddenly and hit shisan in the chest with a blow.


    Zhang Xiong''s sneak attack hit shisan in an instant. His fist touched shisan''s chest. Issued a dull loud noise, thirteen''s body can''t help but backward two steps.


    Seeing this scene, the onlookers at the scene were shocked, but they saw it very clearly. Zhang Xiong was ready to go and his strength was extraordinary. If his fist was hit on ordinary people, even if he was immortal, he would be half disabled. Zhang Xiong''s own eyes also showed a trace of surprise. He did not expect that he tried his best to punch, but he did not even fight Thirteen down. However, his hesitation is only in an instant, he is now in the upper hand, naturally will not miss this good opportunity.


    Zhang Xiong took advantage of the space of thirteen retreats to attack again. This time, he still hit his fist. However, this time, he aimed at shisan''s eyebrows. If he had used all his strength in that fist, he used his strength to eat milk. He didn''t believe that shisan''s head could bear under his full bombardment. In a trance, he seemed to see the figure of thirteen falling down.


    Zhang Xiong''s speed is so fast and fierce that even the audience around him can''t help sweating for shisan, thinking that he should die this time. Ziyi, who is still in a state of shock, is even more frightened. She almost can''t help but cry out: "no!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 422

    However, no one thought that when Zhang Xiong''s fist was a few centimeters away from shisan, shisan''s body suddenly retreated by half a step. At the same time, he also made a move. Shisan casually extended a hand to resist his eyebrow. Zhang Xiong''s originally failed fist hit shisan''s arm. In an instant, he felt a sense of hitting the iron wall, which was very painful The fist penetrated into his whole arm, which made his whole arm feel crispy and numb.


    How could that be possible? Like my eyes once again burst out of an incredible color, which also with a deep sense of panic, that is, at this time, the thirteen counter attack, he has been subjected to such a great force twice in a row, the pain can even be felt by the people around him, but he is the same as nobody, his face does not change his color, even did not even frown, but his face is more indifferent Yes.


    Equally indifferent is the thirteen point fist, like an iron fist of ice, which hits Zhang Xiong''s chest. Suddenly, there is a dull sound, covering the crack of Zhang Xiong''s ribs. With this sound, Zhang Xiong''s body is out of control and flies back to the back.


    Zhang Xiong came and went quickly. From his attack on the 13th to his being beaten by the 13th blow, it was just one or two breaths. But this scene made everyone dumbfounded. All the people present have seen the fight between thirteen and Zhang Xiong''s men just now, and they know that thirteen is so powerful, but no one will think that the ugly thirteen is so powerful. We should know that Zhang Xiong''s strength is not comparable to those of his bodyguards. Apart from the nickname of Zhang Xiong''s Playboy, his strength is outstanding among the peers in the city, but his strength is weak in front of the thirteen.


    Finally, Zhang Xiong''s body fell to the ground in great confusion. His chest was so stuffy that he could hardly breathe. He looked at shisan in amazement. At this moment, he had to admit that shisan''s skill was extraordinary.


    Seeing thirteen coming towards him again, Zhang Xiong''s heart completely shuddered. This man''s strength is not to be said. People are still so indifferent, completely a machine, he is likely to kill himself. Thinking of this, Zhang Xiong did not care about his face any more, and immediately began to shout: "who are you? You can''t kill me. My father is the leader of the fifth Hall of the Hai Gang. If you kill me, you and the women behind you, including those related to you, will die! "


    As soon as he finished speaking, Zhang Xiong gave a whoop and vomited blood. It can be seen that the blow given to him by shisan was so serious that he had suffered internal injuries. Those subordinates brought by Zhang Xiong have been following Zhang Xiong for a period of time. They all know that he is a man. No matter whether he kills Zhang Xiong thirteen times or not, he can''t escape his death, because Zhang Xiong is not only self-made His life is extraordinary, and he is still a man who must report his revenge. However, they didn''t want to see the thirteen kill Cao Zheng, so they would have no choice but to go back to the sea gang.


    At present, Zhang Xiong''s subordinates put down their arrogance and pleaded with the thirteen wrongs:


    "great Xia, this is a misunderstanding today. Don''t be impulsive


    "We are all members of the sea gang. You can''t do us any good against us."


    "Yes, you have to forgive. If you kill our young master Zhang, I can assure you that you will not survive tonight."


    ...


    all kinds of voices rang out one after another. These people only wanted to save their lives, they pretended to plead for Zhang Xiong.


    At the moment of Zhang Xiong''s fall, Ziyi''s dangling heart was completely released. She found that her palms were already wet with cold sweat. Originally, Zhang Xiong such a scum got his due end, her heart can not help but be happy, but hear what Zhang Xiong''s subordinates said, she knew that Zhang Xiong''s origin is not simple, so her heart can''t help but feel a little nervous.


    However, for these people to beg for mercy, 13 he seems not to hear any voice, in his face is still only icy cold apathy, he walked with vigorous steps, quickly rushed to Zhang Xiong.


    Faced with this unreasonable skill and abnormal degree of thirteen, Zhang Xiong was a little helpless. He tried to suppress his inner fear, but found that he did not even have the courage to look at thirteen. He could only lower his head. He was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. Especially 13 stood in front of him, but did not immediately start to him, this feeling of life being controlled by people made him very uneasy, it was better to die happily.


    After a few seconds, but for Zhang Xiong, it was as painful as several centuries. In a trance, he finally heard thirteen speak. It was a cold voice full of momentum, and only one word burst out in his voice: "get out!"


    This burst of drinking was powerful and showed his thirteen spirit, which was in sharp contrast to Zhang Xiong''s embarrassment. Zhang Xiong didn''t expect that shisan actually stopped. This simple word was just like the sound of nature. He got up in a hurry, afraid that he would repent on the 13th anniversary. He took steps in a hurry, regardless of his hands After that, he staggered and ran outside the hospital.


    At the moment of liberation, Zhang Xiong''s eyes twinkled with venomous light, and the people Zhang Xiong brought with them could not help but breathe. On weekdays, when they saw their master running away, they ran away like drowning dogs. Suddenly, the huge scene restored its tranquility, as if only the messy lawn, With the spot of mottled blood, it proved that there had been a thrilling scene here, and by this time, shisan had already turned around and walked slowly towards Ziyi with a complex look.One is a beautiful and kind-hearted girl, the other is a poor looking and some silly beggars. This pair of men and women in the hospital, has been the focus of many people''s discussion. Now, this silly person suddenly changed and became extraordinary. People around him became more curious. What is the relationship between them?


    Ziyi saw Zhang Xiong and his group run away, and her heart was completely calm. At the moment, she watched shisan come to her and listen to the voices of people around her. Her heart couldn''t stop rippling. Even though she had determined that the thirteen was not Suluo, even though her heart was already empty, she did not know why, at this moment Seeing the familiar figure of shisan, Ziyi suddenly had a vague expectation. She felt that there was one in ten thousand possibilities. This person was Suluo.


    If he is not solo, where is his solo now? Just as Ziyi''s mind is up and down, shisan has already come to her. At this time, shisan''s body is not complex enough to face Zhang Xiong''s and other people''s violent gas, but his expression is still a little cold, even his voice is incomparably indifferent: "thank you for your care these days!"


    Ziyi should have been happy when she had driven away the enemy and recovered her health. But suddenly, hearing the words of thanks from shisan, Ziyi was not happy at all. At this moment, she seemed to hear the voice of broken hope in her heart. She took time to look pale, even her pace. I can''t help but step back.


    Ziyi came here for the purpose of looking for Suluo. Once upon a time, she guessed that this thirteen was Suluo. Even if there was only a little hope, she also held great expectations. She treated shisan and accompanied him every day to get a result. But now, the result is so bright and cruel red fruit, let Ziyi''s heart can not help falling to the bottom of the valley, as if lost. Perhaps, that thirteen is Suluo, this is from the beginning of their own wishful thinking!


    At present, Ziyi is not willing to admit that she has to admit that she is wrong. Even though shisan''s body is so similar to that of Suluo, he also has the same temperament and temperament as Suluo, but the strength he shows is far beyond that of Suluo. His indifferent look is absolutely not like pretending to be.


    However, admitted to this fact, Ziyi''s heart is so tangled with pain, her face has become pale, even she was a bit at a loss, silent for a long time, she forced to suppress her swaying mind, some powerless mouth said: "no, you are welcome, you, and my once boyfriend is very similar!"


    When she said this, there were tears in Ziyi''s eyes, but her eyes were still staring at the thirteen.


    At this time, only listen to 13 face unchanged said: "Oh!"


    One word, broke Ziyi''s heart again. At the time of Ziyi''s grief, shisan continued to say, "I''m ok now, and I''m ready to go. You should leave as soon as possible. It''s not safe here!"


    From shisan''s face, Ziyi can''t read out a trace of redundant meaning. When shisan finished this sentence, she turned away and finally gave up in her heart. However, looking at the back of thirteen, Ziyi couldn''t help calling out: "Suluo!"


    In Ziyi''s heart, the two words full of hope did not arouse 13''s hesitation. He was still walking steadily towards the outside of the hospital.


    Seeing shisan did not move, Ziyi''s heart became very bitter. With this bitter smile, she continued to shout at the back of shisan: "Suluo, this is my boyfriend''s name. I''ve lost him now. If you meet him, please tell him. I''ll find him here. If you don''t find him, I won''t leave."


    Thirteen heard this, still did not stop, not to look back, he just indifferent back: "good, I know!"


    Finish saying, thirteen can''t help but speed up their own pace, quickly left the hospital.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 423

    The hospital is in the main street, outside is a wide road, the road is lined with commercial street, the crowd is full of people, like a rush of traffic, dressed in patient''s clothing walking on the street, attracted many people''s eyes, people can''t help but talk about him, but shisan seems not to care about these sounds, just walk quickly with his head down. His world is as simple and clean as no one else, but some people want to break into his world.


    On the 13th, when he came to a fork in the road, suddenly, several cars made an emergency brake sound in front of them. Then, a group of people got off these cars, one of whom was Zhang Xiong, who had just escaped from the hospital.


    At the moment, the bloodstain on the corner of Zhang Xiong''s mouth has been wiped dry, and his face is no longer embarrassed. Instead, he is as conceited and domineering as ever. Only the bloodstain on his chest and skirt shows that he has been frustrated. Obviously, this is Zhang Xiong who has just left and came back with his help. I have to say that their action speed is very fast. Moreover, the people who came this time are not comparable to those of Zhang Xiong''s personal guards. They are all elite members of the maritime gang. Their actions are neat and oppressive. At first, they are professional social elements without any mud dragging Bring water.


    What''s more, Zhang Xiong is not the leader of this group of elites, but a middle-aged man in Zhongshan suit.


    This middle-aged man, wearing a gray Zhongshan suit, has a trace of similarity between his facial features and Zhang Xiong. However, he is not as frivolous as Zhang Xiong, and the whole person is very calm. In particular, his deep eyes are like eagles, which are both incomparably deep and aggressive. It seems that everything between heaven and earth can be seen in his eyes It''s not worth his fear.


    If people on the road see this middle-aged man, they will surely associate him with his extremely loud identity, Zhang Wenyuan, the deputy head of the fifth Hall of Haibang, and Zhang Xiong''s uncle.


    Zhang Wenyuan stood at the head of the crowd, motionless, but with a pair of deep eyes, he was staring at shisan, who was wearing a medical suit, as if to see through his face.


    On one side, Zhang Xiong couldn''t help but take people forward. Surrounded by thirteen, he said angrily, "hum, you ungrateful fellow, I''m going to let you have a lot to eat today."


    After that, he directly raised his hand and ordered, "go ahead and kill him!"


    Hearing Zhang Xiong''s order, the members of the sea Gang immediately went out and approached the thirteen encirclement.


    This time, Zhang Xiong brought not only powerful skills, but also a large number of people. Therefore, Zhang Xiong was not afraid of what storm thirteen could set off.


    However, Zhang Xiong finally smacked his tongue again. He saw shisan, who had been quiet all the time. When these thugs were strong enough to encircle him, he suddenly moved. He saw that the encirclement of shisan was getting smaller and smaller, and his figure was like a bull. He hit one of the corners. With a bang, one of the corners was shattered by thirteen. Even Zhang Xiong, who was outside the encirclement, couldn''t help but tremble in his heart. He wondered, did shisan not show his real strength when he was in the hospital before?


    Just at the moment of Zhang Xiong''s imagination, shisan had already started to fight with those people from the sea gang. Shisan''s hands and feet were not very flexible, either straight fists and straight legs. Either he was running around with his body, which could be said to be disorganized. However, he was so powerful that the thugs of the Hai Gang couldn''t help to encircle him again, and even two people had been knocked down by him. Looking at this scene, not only Zhang Xiong was surprised, but also Zhang Wenyuan showed his unfathomable look. His eyes narrowed slightly and began to look again 13.


    I have to say, shisan is really strong, but he is a man after all, and there are more than 20 people who surround him. He can''t dodge even if he wants to dodge. However, shisan''s violent spirit was thoroughly inspired by these elite hitters who were like maggots of tarsal bones. He was just like crazy. Since he could not dodge, he would not dodge any more. He would fight with these enemies. Whoever hit him, he would return one, and whoever kicked him, he would return the other''s foot, which was totally lethal.


    Zhang Xiong thought that this time, he could easily clean up the person who had offended him. However, he did not expect such a situation. He was hit at 13 o''clock, and he continued to circle with other people. On the contrary, those who were hit by thirteen''s heavy fist and heavy leg were hard to get up again. I don''t know. I thought all the people in tangtanghaibang and Wutang were rubbish.


    With a bang, another member of the Haibang gang was hit by the thirteen point iron fist, and fell to the ground in an instant. He stood up with great difficulty, but could not fight any more. His legs even shivered.


    After a few minutes, nearly half of the 20 people were on the ground. Even, some people even gave out a cry of pain, while some of the people who were standing still had injuries. They did not dare to surround themselves with the thirteen as they had done before. Instead, they were rather afraid to go around with him. All their hearts were given to the ten wearing the medical clothes Three put a label on it, madman, pervert!


    However, after such a toss, shisan''s condition is not very good. His medical clothes become ragged, his body and face are also a lot of bruises, and his iron fist is leaking a lot of blood. In the fight just now, he did not know how many fists and feet he suffered. These fists and feet could not be put on any ordinary person, but he was hard-working He took it and said nothing. The only thing that did not change was his indifference and momentum. He breathed heavily, just like a wild beast. He had a momentum of growing braver and braver. He would rather die standing than live."Go on


    I don''t know the one who circled around suddenly called out this sound. Then, they immediately attacked again. The first one who rushed was behind shisan. As soon as he got up, he actually stopped his waist to hold thirteen. Before thirteen could break free, the second man followed up at random and held thirteen, and then the third and the fourth In an instant, seven or eight people, like snakes, hugged 131 people to death. This scene is quite dramatic, but it is incomparably shocking.


    In the face of such a brutal joint attack, shisan was finally in a bit of a pinch. He had no chance to touch the people who held him, but he did not fall down. He still stood up straight. In this case, all he could do was to break free. He roared with red eyes, and his whole body turned around with the members of the sea Gang embracing him in order to throw them out, which made some people on the edge who had not yet started to swallow their mouths, and were so stupefied that they did not dare to go forward.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Xiong''s eyes flashed a bit of fierce light. He knew that shisan could not afford any waves. No matter how strong he was, he could not compete with the joint efforts of seven or eight strong men. Moreover, his strength would come to light sooner or later. At that time, it would be his death. However, Zhang Xiong was obviously not willing to wait like this. He was vicious Face to several people on the edge of the cry: "you still Leng do what? Find a guy to cut this man off! "


    Hearing this, two of them ran to the side of the car and took out two knives from the car. However, before the two men rushed forward, suddenly, the group of people holding 13 o''clock was torn apart, and a figure was thrown out. Then the second and the third did not take a moment. In a blink of an eye, several people were thrown out by thirteen, Their faces were full of fatigue. Obviously, they had used up a lot of strength just now, which had been exhausted.


    Suddenly, shisan became a man standing in the field again. At this time, his expression was still very cold, but his breath began to lighten. His body swayed a little. It was obvious that his strength would be exhausted. It was like a strong wind that could blow him down. But it was such a weak man that no one dared to rush up at will. Seeing this, Zhang Xiong called out in a rage: "at the end of the strong crossbow, what''s terrible? I''ll come!"


    With that, Zhang Xiong took a knife from one of his hands and walked over with his feet. Yes, he did go, and he walked very slowly. Even though his words were tough and the steel knife was in his hand, Zhang Xiong was afraid. The reason why he couldn''t help doing it himself was that he was too resentful for shisan and had done his own good things several times. Zhang Xiong wanted to kill him immediately.


    As a matter of fact, his fear was unnecessary, because shisan was really exhausted and had no ability to fight again. Before Zhang Xiong approached him, shisan''s body collapsed.


    Seeing this, Zhang Xiong''s eyes flashed with joy. Then, he quickened his pace. He saw that the knife in Zhang Xiong''s hand was about to strike at 13 o''clock. Suddenly, Zhang Wenyuan, who had not moved or even said a word, swayed in front of Zhang Xiong and said in a deep voice, "don''t mess around, Daxiong!"


    At the end of this sentence, Zhang Xiong''s hand suddenly reached out and hit shisan''s neck. In an instant, the weak thirteen fainted on the ground.


    Holding a knife, shisan was full of doubts. His eyes were fixed on his Uncle Zhang Wenyuan and was about to ask why. But Zhang Wenyuan had already turned around and walked in the direction of the car. At the same time, he turned his back to the man who could still move and said, "take him away from me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 424

    I don''t know how long it took for shisan to recover his consciousness. At the moment when he opened his eyes, his eyes seemed to be in darkness. After a short period of relaxation, images gradually appeared in his sight, and he found that he was in a room. There is only one bed in this room. There is no other spare thing. There is no window. It is like a prison.


    The only faint light came through the gap in the door. Through the weak light, the beggar saw that his old ragged clothes had been replaced by black clothes. In his indifferent expression, he finally showed a hint of doubt. At this time, a rustling sound sounded. It was the sound of opening the door. His eyes could not help looking at the door.


    Four people entered the room. One of them was Zhang Wenyuan, the vice leader of the fifth hall. Behind him were two men with fierce looks, and there was a man in front of him.


    This man is a few years older than him. His facial features are very similar to Zhang Wenyuan. He is the leader of the five halls of Haibang, Zhang Wenshan, Zhang Xiong''s father.


    On the surface, if Zhang Wenyuan''s look makes people feel extremely aggressive, then Zhang Wenshan gives people a feeling of incomparable indifference. His personality is not as big as his name. It seems that nothing is worth his attention. He is such a cool person, and his momentum, which is faintly revealed, steadily covers Zhang Wenyuan.


    Seeing these people, the confusion in shisan''s eyes immediately dissipated and his indifferent attitude was restored again. Zhang Wenshan and Zhang Wenyuan, as well as the two men behind them, had already entered the room. They stood in front of shisan and their eyes were burning at shisan on the bed.


    Zhang Wenshan, in particular, seemed to be emitting light in his indifferent eyes. He looked at him for 13 minutes with his shining eyes, and then slowly opened his mouth and said, "I heard that you are very good at fighting?"


    The tone of Zhang Wenshan''s question was as cool as his expression, as if he was saying a word casually. What was more indifferent than him was the indifference of shisan. In the face of the questions from the head of the fifth hall, the tone of thirteen was the same as that he had not heard at all. Such a gesture made the two followers who followed him couldn''t see it any more. They couldn''t help but reprimand them.


    Zhang Wenshan''s name is so cool that he can''t even talk with a calm smile It''s up to you. "


    Zhang Wenshan''s tone did not change, but his words gave people an irresistible dignity. What he said about flowers was thought-provoking and elusive, but he did not explain anything. After saying this, he turned to the outside of the room.


    But Zhang Wenyuan said to his two subordinates: "take the dumb on the stage!"


    After saying that, Zhang Wenyuan also walked toward the outside, and the two men he brought with him directly lifted up shisan and followed him outside.


    In a short time, shisan was led to a hall by the two attendants. The hall was extremely wide, at least as big as a basketball court. There was no light in the hall, but there were several flame platforms. Each flame platform was burning with a raging fire, which made the hall shine brightly, and added a dark and strange atmosphere.


    Under the leadership of the two attendants, shisan stepped up the steps of the hall and directly went to the center. The center of the hall was a challenge arena!


    Then, two of his entourage retired, leaving the madman to stand alone in the empty hall, but as soon as the two retired, four more came forward.


    The four men were dressed in the same black clothes as him. The difference was that each of them had a knife in his hand. The bright face of the knife was very dazzling under the reflection of the surrounding fire. After they stepped into the challenge arena, the four men with swords directly attacked 13 without saying a word.


    Thirteen was suddenly brought to the ring without a fence. It was a little unclear why, but in the face of danger, he responded instinctively. These four swordsmen, alone, can only be regarded as ordinary masters, but they all hold swords in their hands. Moreover, they have tacit understanding with each other, and they are all four in one. Therefore, their combat power is very appalling.


    Thirteen suddenly responded, showing some embarrassment. His body had not recovered, and some were exhausted. Within a moment, he suffered several stab wounds on his body, one of which was in the back. The knife wound was deep in the bone. However, he didn''t even snort.


    After a while, shisan seemed to understand the law of the four men''s joint attack. He did not get hurt again. He took it easy. At the same time, a strong murderous spirit spread from his body. Thirteen was conscious. He knew that the four men wanted his life completely. He wanted to save his life, but he had to kill them.


    With this sense of killing, shisan suddenly dodged a knife in the rear. Before the swordsman in front of him cut and killed him, he moved to the side of a swordsman, which contained the wrist of the swordsman and raised the knife in his hand to block himself.There was a clear sound of iron hand over, accompanied by a burst of friction sparks. Between the electric light and flint, the madman completely seized the knife and gave a chill to the person in front of him. Then, he turned back and killed the swordsman who had been robbed by him.


    From the beginning of the rush to deal with, embarrassed, to take the knife to kill, thirteen did not take long time. Before four people, he was able to deal with it safely. Now there are only two people left. He is more comfortable. After two or three minutes, the remaining two people also fell down. All four people were killed in an instant!


    On the platform, there were only 131 people left. He threw down the knife in his hand, bloodstained his whole body, but stood proud on the spot. Just as the four men died, two more entered the hall.


    The two men, dressed in yellow tights, looked like Bruce Lee. They were very tall and very strong, just like bears. But their pace was not heavy, but they were fierce and swift. They ran straight to the thirteen on the stage with a momentum of destroying the dead and decaying. Even the steps of the hall were shocked by them.


    In a blink of an eye, two bears rushed to the arena and fought with shisan. If we say that the four swordsmen just used the sharpness of their weapons, then these two bear like people used the brutality of their bodies, and the strength of thirteen was very strong. However, the strength of the two bears was not inferior to that of him. They cooperated with each other to bring out the best of each other Go ahead.


    Different from the four men before, the two bears played the most savage way. Without any moves, they relied on brute force. But this kind of fighting method is undoubtedly very lethal. Because their strength is too strong, ordinary people are hit, and there is no possibility of fighting again. Even under their hands, they also ate a lot of shriveled, and there is blood on the corners of his mouth. Obviously, he was shaken out Internal injuries.


    However, shisan did not fall, and the battle continued. Both sides were good at their strength. Shisan''s body, bones and internal organs were all injured to varying degrees. However, his momentum became stronger and stronger, just like the God of war, there was no saying that he would fall down.


    After about five or six minutes, shisan''s breathing became heavy. His mouth was open, and his white teeth were stained with blood. His eyes were covered with red blood, as if to eat people. It was very ferocious and terrible.


    Suddenly, with a thump, thirteen''s body was knocked down by a bear, and the other was a tiger pouncing on him. At this critical moment, thirteen one turned over and rolled over. Then, he immediately turned over and jumped on the bear''s body. After a while, thirteen''s fists fell mercilessly like raindrops and hit him on the head one by one, which was incomparably fast.


    In an instant, thirteen''s fist was full of blood, and even his hand bones were a little broken. However, he finally solved a bear.


    However, as a result, another bear got angry. He hit the bear and flew thirteen out again, almost falling under the ring.


    Shisan lay on the ground and didn''t get up immediately. He breathed heavily and recovered his strength. The sweat fell out of every pore of his body and soaked into the blood stained clothes. The sweat and blood were mixed. In an instant, the place where he lay became a piece of red.


    However, the Standing Bear did not give shisan too much chance to breathe. He suddenly stretched out his two iron arms and rushed towards shisan.


    Seeing this huge thing pressing on the scene, shisan''s body moved violently and actively. Unexpectedly, he took the lead to climb up to his back. Without any hesitation, he opened his mouth and bit him directly on his ear.


    The bear struggled violently and beat the madman with his hand, but his endurance was not as good as thirteen. He couldn''t bear the severe pain and sent out a cry of tearing. It turned out that his ear was actually bitten down by the madman, and the picture was extremely bloody.


    When the bear was in pain, shisan was ready to raise his iron fists. His body jumped up directly. His fists hit out with a dull bang. His two fists fell on the bear''s temple at the same time. The next second, his body was stagnant and fell down.


    Thirteen again won, he used his madness, for his victory, in exchange for the chance to live, although very tired, although very painful, but he still stood on the spot.


    This arena is the place for fighting. There are no rules in the arena. As long as you kill your opponent, you can survive. Shisan has experienced two deadly battles in succession from being taken out of the dark room to entering here. However, what he did not know was that the battle arranged by the fifth Hall of the Hai Gang did not end there.


    Just after two bears fell down, another person came in from the door of the hall. This time, only one man, a middle-aged man, was wearing the same clothes. He was dressed in green. Different from the four people and two wild bears before, he behaved very elegant, and the whole person walked on the challenge arena.


    After he stood on the ring, he looked at the wounded and gasping thirteen coldly, and said in a cold voice: "defeat me, you can live, otherwise, you have to die!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the man directly attacked thirteen. He didn''t use weapons, he didn''t have a huge body and great strength. However, his pace and his attack were very exquisite. It can be seen at a glance that he was a practitioner, and he was not weak. It seemed that he had reached a certain level.From the order of their appearance and their costumes, we can see that this man is more than one level higher than the group of four and the bears just now, or even several times better than them. From this, it can be seen that 13 is facing another bitter battle


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 425

    There were two battles in a row, six of them fought without stopping. It was not too much to describe his condition as exhausted. At the moment, he could no longer compete with the man in front of him. But shisan is crazy. In front of the test of life and death, he uses his own madness to stimulate his more potential, cruising his body, and struggling against this man.


    However, this middle-aged man''s strength is not what the semi disabled thirteen schools can fight against. In a short time, shisan''s body was attacked in several places. However, shisan still did not fall down. He supported his body with perseverance. He even seemed to see some skills from this man''s fists. The middle-aged man had no fancy moves. He only went straight ahead and walked If the Yellow River breaks its bank, it will go away.


    Unconsciously, more than ten minutes have passed. If someone sees shisan standing in this state, he will be extremely surprised. If he sees that the moves he is using now look like the middle-aged man who is fighting with him, it will be amazing!


    Yes, shisan is imitating this middle-aged man. Perhaps, in this short period of more than ten minutes, he did not understand the essence of Xingyiquan. However, he has quickly absorbed the essentials. Gradually, he used the attack means of the middle-aged man to fight with the middle-aged man, even the spirit and spirit were the same as each other.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged people''s heart was shocked to the point that it was beyond the limit. Originally, he had expected thirteen to die. The reason why he didn''t kill him was that he was afraid that thirteen would return to light and hurt himself. However, he never thought that shisan had learned his own boxing skills in such a short period of time. Moreover, he learned so deeply that he had to deal with it carefully.


    At once, the middle-aged man turned from attack to defense, a little restrained. However, in his boxing, he paid attention to short and straight forward, and his pace was extremely important. At the moment, the middle-aged chose to fight conservatively, but his mind was confused, so he gave 13 an opportunity.


    I don''t know whether it''s the power brought by martial arts, or it''s really on fire. At the moment, shisan has forgotten the pain and fatigue. It can be said that his state is completely insane, but his pace is very stable, his fist is steady, his step is fast, his step is fast, his step is fast, his step is very close, his step is close, his fist is not loose. Ten seconds later, with a bang, thirteen gave a violent blow and finally defeated the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man didn''t stand up this time, and shisan was completely collapsed. However, he was still standing. Although his posture was weak, he was still proud of the battle platform.


    At the same time, in the luxurious living room of a villa, Zhang Wenyuan, the head of the fifth hall, was sitting on a luxurious sofa. He held a goblet of red wine in one hand and a young woman who looked at least 20 years younger than him in the other hand. However, his eyes were tightly fixed on a camera screen in front of the sofa.


    Just now, Zhang Wenyuan saw the three duels on the stage clearly. It was because he saw this process that he was able to face everything calmly. Even his hand in the neckline of the woman beside him unconsciously stopped moving.


    After a long time, Zhang Wenyuan''s facial expression changed a little. He said in a rather secretive way: "although this man is not good-looking, he is definitely a genius, and will be my most favorable tool in the future."


    This is like Zhang Wenyuan talking to himself, but from his words, it is not difficult to see that his mood is a little happy, like digging treasure, but he did not notice that the charming woman lying in his arms is staring at the screen, but there is a trace of doubt between her eyebrows, and this woman with pure appearance and full of charm is astonished To Lin Shihan, who is full of hatred for Suluo in his heart!


    After a short silence, Zhang Wenyuan let go of Lin Shihan''s arm, and the whole person suddenly stood up from the sofa. His eyes were still staring at the thirteen on the screen. A flash of light flashed in his eyes. He took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone call. He didn''t know who he was calling. He just said two words: "assemble £¡¡±


    After that, Zhang Wenyuan hung up the phone, and then his eyes turned to the sofa. Lin Shihan, the lover who had been kept by himself for a long time, said faintly: "honey, tonight, I need your sacrifice. Help me to test this Thirteen!"


    In Zhang Wenyuan''s eyes, Lin Shihan''s expression instantly returned to normal, with pure feeling in the beauty and ease in the luxury, just like a canary who does not care about the world. But Zhang Wenyuan''s words let her body and mind can not help but be stunned. At this moment, her eyes have a narrow scratch, fortunately, she conceals very well, Zhang Wenyuan did not find her this trace of unusual.


    As time went by, shisan was still standing in the middle of the ring. His face was still cold, but he was haggard. His body was in a mess. His clothes were ragged, his wounds were full of blood. If he was an ordinary person, he would have fallen down long ago, but he did not move. No one knew what he was thinking. This is a kind of silent pride. Around the accumulation of several bodies, incomparably disordered, the scene is very bloody, which more foil thirteen, like the bloody God of war.


    In the silent hall, with such a cruel picture, it seemed extremely strange. After a long time, the door of the hall was completely opened, and a dense and orderly footstep came. At this time, the thirteen on the stage finally had a reaction. He raised his head and looked at the door of the hall, and saw a number of people swarming from the outside of the hall Even their momentum is very strong. Together, they are a powerful elite team. Just looking at the momentum, people will be scared.Obviously, these are members of the five halls of the Hai Gang. They wear three kinds of clothes: black, yellow and purple. They represent their identity from three levels. The number of people in black is the most, while that in purple is the least. However, no matter what level they are, they are the elite among the five Tang elites. This is best illustrated by the three battles on the platform just now.


    These members, after entering the hall, stood in their own positions in layers. Except for the sound of footsteps, they did not make any extra sound. After these people stood up, a group of people suddenly came into the door. Zhang Wenyuan, the leader of the fifth hall, followed by Zhang Wenshan, the vice leader of the fifth hall. Behind them were Zhang Xiong and some close guards. At the moment, the experts standing around seemed to have formed a strong influence on these people.


    However, Zhang Wenshan and others did not stop in front of the hall. They directly stepped over the steps and passed shisan. Then they went to the seat at the head of the hall and finally stopped. Zhang Wenshan sat in the middle of the room, while some of the people who followed him, sitting or standing, ranked evenly and imposing.


    But the focus of this competition is not Zhang Wenshan, nor any one of the five halls, but the person in the challenge arena, Thirteen!


    Although not all of them had seen the three previous battles, he was still standing and the others were down. This is the best illustration of his strength.


    No one knows better than the people in the five halls that the three kinds of clothes represent the terrible level of strength. Especially for those who wear purple clothes, each of them is an expert in the class. However, thirteen, who just defeated the warrior in purple clothes, is so shocking.


    At this moment, the huge conference hall was surprisingly quiet. No one made a sound. Everyone was waiting for the fifth hall leader Zhang Wenshan to speak.


    After a while, Zhang Wenshan said to shisan calmly: "you are really crazy, your performance makes me very satisfied. Now I ask you, would you like to join my five halls?"


    Although Zhang Wenshan''s tone is very calm, but his words are incomparably direct, in which the appreciation of thirteen is clear. All the people at the scene were surprised. Almost everyone''s eyes flashed with surprise. You know, there are so many experts in the five halls that no one can make the hall leader stretch out the olive branch in such a big way. The thirteen in front of us is definitely the first one.


    Some people marvel at the strength of shisan, while others are surprised by the hall leader''s attention to shisan. However, one of them is extremely shocked by Zhang Wenshan''s decision. This person is Zhang Xiong, who was defeated twice in front of shisan.


    In fact, since entering the hall, Zhang Xiong''s face was a little ugly. He thought that shisan was on the challenge arena, but he had no idea that shisan was still alive. Even though he was badly hurt, his strength was really amazing. Zhang Xiong was unwilling to accept this, especially because his father wanted to take thirteen for his own use. In Zhang Xiong''s heart, thirteen was his enemy, and he had been sentenced to death. How could he accept his father''s importance of thirteen.


    So, he did not wait for thirteen to have any reaction, the first jumped out, and said anxiously to Zhang Wenshan, who was sitting in the middle of the room: "Dad, isn''t it good to do this? This man has a strange character. No one knows what he thinks in his heart. Besides, we don''t know what he is from. We should check it carefully


    Zhang Xiong''s words came to the point. They are the most strict in selecting people for the five halls of the Hai Gang, which is known to all. The thirteen in the challenge arena, despite his outstanding achievements, is a bit abrupt to let him enter the five halls. However, he did not care too much about these Zhang Wenshan. On the contrary, he showed a meaningful smile on his face Rong.


    He also did not take care of his son, is still condescending, looking at 13, light said: "I heard that you are from the countryside to work in the city, now, I can tell you clearly, as long as you are willing to join my five halls, money, women, how much you want, glory, wealth and wealth, all in your hands!"


    Obviously, Zhang Wenshan is an old fox. He must have done some investigation on the origin of shisan before. No matter whether he believes it or not, at this moment, Zhang Wenshan is determined to win over shisan. His attitude becomes more direct and his meaning is particularly obvious. In this hall, he sends so many experts from five halls here, which is to intimidate and suppress shisan His attitude is inducement, glory and wealth, which is too strong for a young man who goes to the city from the countryside.


    However, Zhang Xiong did not dare to say anything more when he saw his father''s determination. Although he was a little dissatisfied, he knew the character of his father. Therefore, he could not change his father''s decision. He had to turn his eyes to thirteen in the arena and wait for his answer www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 426

    No matter Zhang Xiong, even the other people present, all focused on shisan and waited for shisan''s reply. In fact, they were very clear in their hearts that there were no more than two ways in front of shisan, either to submit to Zhang Wenshan or to die. Because he killed and wounded so many people in the five halls, the hall leader would not allow such a person to be out of control.


    However, in the face of the attention of the public and the coercion and inducement of Zhang Wenshan, shisan did not respond. Even though he was already a wounded beast with internal injuries and external injuries, he still stood there, as always indifferent, as if there were so many experts around him, which did not bring him much influence.


    The attitude of shisan made all the people present feel uncomfortable. The head of the five halls of the Hai Gang paid so much attention to solicit him in person with such high conditions. How could he not give such a face? How could people not be angry, especially Zhang Xiong, who could not have killed him immediately.


    However, Zhang Wenshan is worthy of being a master of the hall. He seems very patient. Even though he didn''t immediately agree with him, he didn''t worry about anything. He sat safely on the main seat with a trace of implication on his indifferent face.


    Time passed by quietly, and there was no one to speak again. It seemed that all the people were waiting for the answer of thirteen. As long as he agreed, he would be in a high position and his wealth and status would be readily available. If he did not agree, although Zhang Wenshan did not say so, everyone knew that he would not live today.


    This is a matter of choosing one from two. Any ambitious person should not hesitate to choose the first one. However, thirteen has been silent for such a long time, and does not respond at all, as if he did not hear it. After a long time, the indifferent thirteen finally opened his voice and said a word: "good!"


    One word is very short, but shisan is very weak. Even if the voice of the word is not loud, it is enough to break the silence of the scene. Everyone knows that shisan finally made a choice and made a very wise choice. However, it is not that he is smart enough, but that he has been unable to support. As soon as the voice falls, his body falls.


    Just as the madman fell down, Zhang Wenshan suddenly stood up from his seat. With a trace of success on his face, he gave a big drink: "save people quickly!"


    When shisan woke up again, he found that he was resting in a room. The wound on his body had been treated, the blood stains had been removed, the medicine had been applied and bandaged up. However, it is worth mentioning that he had no clothes on.


    This room is quite different from the room 13 had stayed in before. If the former room was a dungeon, now his room is paradise, with spacious area and luxurious decoration, just like a high-grade house.


    In the face of these, the expression on his thirteen face did not change much, and he was still very indifferent. His heart was very clear that the treatment he had now was completely changed by the word "good" he said before he finally fell down. He used his life to exchange his wealth and life for survival. If not, he would get another ending.


    At the moment of thirteen trance, suddenly, the door of the bathroom in the room opened, and a refreshing fragrance came. Then, a beautiful figure appeared in the room. It was not others, but Zhang Wenshan''s Canary, Lin Shihan.


    At the moment, Lin Shihan did not wear a wisp of clothes on his body. He was totally naked, and his body showed no doubt. In particular, she has just finished bathing, her hair is wet, and the water drops from her hair drop onto her body, and then slide down, which is a special temptation. Any man can''t help but be mad at it.


    Even thirteen, who turned his head, was stunned when he saw this scene. However, thirteen''s loss of mind was only in a flash. His expression was still indifferent and did not show too much. His eyes narrowed slightly, and no one knew what was in his mind.


    Lin Shihan is facing shisan''s eyes and slowly approaches him with light steps. What comes out of Lin Shihan is extreme self-confidence. She is full of confidence in herself, no matter in her face or in her figure. Although she has some doubts about the thirteen in front of her, she doesn''t directly identify it. Instead, she goes to the thirteen with her bare body In front of me, I stood down.


    With the face of an angel and the figure of the devil, I''m afraid any man can''t help himself in such a scene, but thirteen is an exception. Although his eyes are fixed on Lin Shihan''s posture, he doesn''t do any extraordinary action, just simply stares at it.


    Under shisan''s cold and direct eyes, even if Lin Shihan is ready, she is not comfortable. She simply sits down along the edge of the bed. Then, she looks at shisan gently and coquettishes at him and says, "I hear that they call you dumb. I don''t know whether you are real or fake mute! ¡±


    with one hand, Lin Shihan touched her wet hair, and her other hand touched shisan''s body. Her eyes looked at shisan, showing her charm. However, in the face of such an attractive Lin Shihan, shisan did not pay any attention to her. Even Lin Shihan did not respond to his seduction, and he was still as cold as ice.This indifference makes Lin Shihan feel a little bit uncertain about her self-confidence. She frowns a little, but only for a moment, she regains her enchanting look. She draws her body closer to shisan, and even the fragrance she exhales comes to shisan''s face. When she touches shisan''s hand, it is even more rampant. She even touches shisan''s thigh ¡£


    At this time, she, like a water snake, a entangles people to the extreme, gentle and charming, stirs the heart stream of people. At this moment, his body finally moved when he was indifferent. However, instead of knocking down Lin Shihan, he reached out and grasped her wrist, making Lin Shihan''s hand stop temporarily.


    Originally, Lin Shihan thought that he had succeeded, but he didn''t expect that the thirteen was just like a stone. He couldn''t help but frown again. It seemed that something was stirring in his heart.


    For seducing men, although Lin Shihan''s means are not very skilled, but she thinks that her own body, her own face, is the best capital, can be indifferent thirteen but she is proud of the capital completely denied, this moment, Lin Shihan can no longer gentle relative, her face unconsciously more a layer of sullen, resentment said: "tonight, I am you Is it true that you don''t understand amorous feelings


    When Lin Shihan said this, there was some pitiful meaning. She almost used the last solution. However, what made her collapse completely was that after hearing her words, thirteen''s face finally changed, but it became colder than before, and colder than his cold expression. It was his three words: "you are too dirty!"


    You are too dirty, short three words, extremely deep and cold. After saying this, shisan let go of Lin Shihan''s hand, put on a piece of clothes, and got up from the bed. Then, he stood at the window with his hands on his own and looked out of the window.


    No one can discern what his mind was like in his indifferent manner. Lin Shihan, who heard this, was stunned for a moment. She was stunned not because shisan didn''t understand her amorous feelings, nor because the madman refused coldly, but because the last three words of shisan were too dirty. In particular, the word "dirty" stabbed Lin Shihan''s heart like a steel needle, which made her suddenly slip from her determination to seduce thirteen with all her strength just now to a loss. In her hesitation of this moment, her mind can not help being pulled back to the past.


    At the beginning, Lin Shihan was also a pure school flower, and there were countless people who liked her. From middle school, she kept receiving love letters and confessions. When she got to university, she found her true love and a beloved boyfriend. However, she didn''t think that her beautiful life, the fairy tale love between snow white and Prince Charming was thorough To be destroyed by an outsider, that person is solo!


    Su Luo, an old classmate with her classmate for six years, eventually became the person she hated most. Once upon a time, Lin Shihan had a good opinion of Suluo. What she admired most in her middle age was su Luo''s achievements. Although at that time, Su Luo was plain looking and had some inferiority complex, he always lived in a world of one person, but Lin Shihan didn''t care about these things What she cared about was her academic achievements. She found the aura that others couldn''t see from her. However, what Lin Shihan didn''t understand was why Su Luo, who studied so well, suddenly fell into a third class university.


    What makes Lin Shihan speechless is that after entering the garbage University, Su Luo''s character has changed. He is so mean that he makes use of the love between himself and his old classmates to let Ma Qiang bully him. This is a thorn in her heart forever. It is also this matter that makes Lin Shihan completely change her outlook on Suluo. She will never see Suluo''s aura again, She saw only his depravity, his despicability.


    Therefore, at the high school students'' party back home, Su Luo suddenly appeared. Her boyfriend Han Boyang said that Suluo was unbearable. She did not stop her. On the contrary, she felt that her boyfriend had expressed her resentment, which made her heart feel comfortable.


    But she didn''t expect that from that day on, Suluo''s father suddenly appeared. Everything changed. Suluo became capable and cruel. He even kidnapped and even killed his boyfriend, and killed his elder brother and father. Lin Shihan hated him very much. He wanted to tear up Suluo one by one, drink his blood and beat his muscles This hatred made her change herself.


    In the final analysis, she became what she is today, which is the result of Suluo. She used to be so pure and clean, but now she has come to such an end. She is willing to degenerate and becomes the plaything of others for the sake of life.


    If life can always be happy and healthy, how can she drift here, how can she be self indulgent, learn to seduce people, use her body to win men''s love, she destroyed herself, doing all this just to revenge Suluo, let the person who caused his family to die, get the proper end. If not, she would not allow a man more than 20 years old than her own age to be a mistress, nor would she allow him to seduce an ugly monster with a strange character.


    With such a thought, Lin Shihan''s hatred for Suluo was even worse. Even in her bright eyes, a trace of malice flashed. Now, Suluo is doing well. I heard that he has come to this city. If she has a chance, she must let Suluo live rather than die. This is Lin Shihan''s determination and her only goal now.Thinking of this, even thirteen used dirty words to describe her, she was relieved. She no longer cared about anything. Originally, she still had a little doubt about whether this thirteen was Suluo. After all, he had the same appearance as Suluo before. All of them were face changing actions and had the same madness as Suluo. But at this moment, she confirmed that this person was not Suluo, even Su Luo Luo is a cold and self righteous man.


    After a while, Lin Shihan didn''t say anything, let alone seduce Su Luo. She snorted, dressed her clothes, and then left the room.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 427

    At the same time, Zhang Wenshan was in his study. He stood in front of the window and looked at the vast night sky outside the window. Similarly, no one knew what he was thinking. However, at this moment, the expression on his face was not his usual indifference, but a arrogant and domineering air. His frightening eyes seemed to be brewing some grand plan.


    Suddenly, a knock on the door sounded, and Lin Shihan came in from the outside. At this point, Zhang Wenshan''s manner returned to normal. He turned around and asked Lin Shihan in his indifferent tone: "how about that mute?"


    Lin Shihan didn''t answer immediately. She ran to Zhang Wenshan and buried her head on his chest. She whispered, "Shanye, that man doesn''t understand the Customs at all. No matter how much I tempt him, he won''t be moved. Just like a wood, do you think he can''t do that?"


    With that, Lin Shihan raised her head like a kitten, and looked at Zhang Wenshan naively. Of course, she did not dare to say that she didn''t touch her at the time of narration, because she disliked her dirty.


    Hearing Lin Shihan''s words, Zhang Wenshan couldn''t help being stunned. He believed in Lin Shihan''s charm. This woman not only has a good appearance and good figure, but also has a special charm. She looks pure, but she can show extreme charm. Even if she has played with many women, she can''t control herself. He didn''t think that thirteen was in this way A woman can hold her body in front of her.


    Zhang Wenshan didn''t say much, his brow was light and frown, his mind could not help flying up. From the previous solicitation of thirteen, we can see that thirteen has no great desire for money and status. Now that he has passed the stage of female sex, is there no fatal defect in him? You know, Zhang Wenshan was attracted by his extraordinary physique and amazing force. However, Zhang Wenshan is an old man in the world. Even if he bullies and lures madmen into the five halls, he also wants to control shisan thoroughly.


    It''s just that money, status and beauty are not too tempting for shisan, which is a little beyond Zhang Wenshan''s control. What''s more, even Lin Shihan can''t find any information from him. In this way, the origin of his life is more worthy of investigation. Zhang Wenshan has always been cautious in his life, and now he meets such strange people as shisan, who are somewhat unknown, It made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    But Lin Shihan frowned when he saw that Zhang Wenshan didn''t speak. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Lin Shihan couldn''t help but feel flustered. He thought that his mission had failed, which made Zhang Wenshan unhappy. She settled down, and then pursed her mouth and asked, "what''s wrong with this man? It''s worth you to be so." Care? Since he doesn''t get oil and salt, maybe he is really a stone


    Hearing Lin Shihan''s words, Cao Bao''s eyebrows opened. He couldn''t help hugging Su Xuejing and laughing: "ha ha, I don''t care whether his appearance is fake or real. It''s good if it can be used for me. Maybe, as you said, it''s the thing under him that can''t work!"


    With that, he picked up Lin Shihan and walked directly to the bedroom outside the study. However, at this moment, Zhang Wenshan''s eyes flashed a sharp light, and a cold thought welled up in his heart: thirteen, I don''t care what kind of person you are, you are waiting to be a sharp blade for me!


    Lin Shihan couldn''t figure out what Zhang Wenshan thought. However, when she saw Zhang Wenshan''s carefree appearance, the big stone in her heart fell. Naturally, she knew what Zhang Wenshan was going to do when she carried herself back to her room.


    At one time, she was so conceited that if a man of this age favored her, she would only feel sick. But now, she only has joy in her heart. Wutang is a hall under the Haibang. She has inquired about what kind of power it represents. She knows that the more comfortable Zhang Wenshan is to serve, the closer the time limit for her revenge on Suluo will be.


    The next day, when Zhang Wenshan came out of the villa that housed Lin Shihan, it was already three strokes of the sun. His expression was as cool as usual, but he was faintly tired. You know, he and Lin Shihan had a good time all night, and only in the early morning did he sleep in a hurry.


    However, this tired look couldn''t stop his hall leader''s dignity. As soon as he got out of the villa, Zhang Wenshan recovered his pride. He directly found his younger brother, the vice head of the hall, Zhang Wenyuan. He opened the door to see the mountain and said, "I have received the news that the green dragon club will attack our downtown area tonight."


    Zhang Wenshan said it lightly, as if other forces were attacking his court, which was not something worthy of his attention. However, Zhang Wenyuan could not help but snorted and said: "hum, the green dragon association is really more and more presumptuous, and dare to compete with our Haigang here. If there is something important in the Haigang recently, our five halls will destroy it like this Step on an ant


    Hearing Zhang Wenyuan''s words, Zhang Wenshan just lightly shook his head and continued: "I don''t think it''s so simple. There should be other forces behind the green dragon Association. This time, you should send thirteen to deal with it. Don''t give him too much help. The third level members can do it."


    Even if Zhang Wenshan''s tone was more indifferent, there was an irresistible dignity for anyone in the five halls. At the moment, Zhang Wenyuan naturally felt his elder brother''s dignity. Therefore, he had to suppress the injustice in his heart and no longer mention the Qinglong club.He also knew his big brother and the meaning of his last sentence. The members of the five halls are divided into four levels, the bottom of which are ordinary thugs and some guards, while the upper three levels are divided into three levels, namely, level 3, level 2 and level 1. Obviously, the most powerful level is level 1.


    At present, the green dragon club is attacking, but his elder brother only gives the help of the 13th level, which is obviously a test and tempering for him. Zhang Wenyuan immediately leads the idea, and does not say anything more. He immediately sets about to do it.


    Originally, there was no need for one of his vice hall leaders to take charge of this kind of affairs. However, the figure of thirteen might have a great effect on the five halls in the future. Therefore, he had to pay attention to it as much as his elder brother Zhang Wenshan.


    In the evening, in front of the nighttime bar in the downtown area, a golden cup minivan from the headquarters of Wutang stopped. As soon as the car was settled, several uniformed security guards came out of it. There were about ten security guards in this line. One of them was outstanding in appearance, indifferent in manner and looked extremely eye-catching.


    H Province is no more strict than other places in terms of public security management. Even if there are various forces here, these forces also fight with each other. However, few people are willing to make a big noise when they are forced to. This time, the fifth hall sent people to help their own field, but the people sent here are still wearing security uniforms, which is a kind of cover up.


    However, the total number of these 10 or so security guards, even with the thugs watching the scene inside the bar at night, is very small compared with the attack of the green dragon club.


    The manager of the bar didn''t seem to know that the Qinglong club was about to be killed. He only thought that the headquarters had sent more staff to his side. Therefore, his attitude was not cool and he directly led the security guards into the bar. At this time, the bar was not open, so the steward simply explained to the security guards in the hall, and then he was busy with his own business Love is gone.


    As soon as the steward left, those thugs at the bar immediately relaxed. Among them, many of them focused on the security guard transferred from the headquarters. Some even couldn''t help but say, "brother, do you want to smile? Don''t be a zombie face. If our guests see you, they must be scared away


    You know, most of the night clubs are pretty men and women. Although there are no special requirements for the appearance of security guards, no one is willing to choose such a person to come here to block the eyes.


    Therefore, this thug''s ridicule attracted the laughter of some people around him. Only the uniform security guards sent with him did not laugh, but showed a disdainful face. After all, they knew what the identity of the companion was. They knew more clearly that there was a huge gap between the strength of this man and them. Of course, this zombie face security guard is the mute who has become famous in the five halls!


    Shisan didn''t know the purpose of Wutang''s sending him here, but he didn''t say much about the arrangement made by his superiors, but he simply obeyed. At the moment, listening to the jeers and rustles of people around him, he didn''t react at all, as if they were not talking about himself.


    Thirteen''s silence didn''t shock these thugs. They only thought that he was cold-blooded and was caused by inferiority complex. They thought he was bullying and talked about it. Until customers began to spend money in the bar, these thugs scattered and were busy with their own work.


    Gradually, the bar began to be lively, gorgeous lights, indulgent crowd, shocking music, everyone immersed in the noise, no one noticed the thirteen in the corner, he was like the air, did not attract people''s attention.


    After ten o''clock, the atmosphere of the bar reached its climax. At that time, the mixed crowd of good and bad people was shouting dogs and horses in the hall. At this time, the door of the bar was smashed with a loud bang, and a car straight opened the front of the bar.


    In this scene, people in the hall suddenly woke up from their hi. The music stopped, the dancing crowd stopped moving, and even the voice of talking was lost. One of the thugs in the bar immediately came forward and yelled: "how can you drive? Don''t you want to live?"


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, a knife suddenly fell on his shoulder, and he was directly cut to the ground, dripping with blood. Even the machete was still fixed on his shoulder. After a moment, the yelling thug made a heartrending cry www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 428

    Such a bloody scene instantly caused the crowd in the hall to make a lot of noise. Fortunately, there was a back door. The panic crowd rushed to the back door. At the moment, they just wanted to escape from the bloody venue quickly. At this time, all the people in the bar woke up and knew that the car was not an accident, but someone deliberately came The troublemakers, aware of the crisis, rushed to the enemy without saying a word.


    However, this bar is the venue of the fifth Hall of the Hai Gang. If the enemy dares to attack, it is natural to be prepared. These suddenly attacked enemies are the people of the Qinglong club. Suddenly, many people are pouring into the car that drives into the bar. There are countless figures outside the bar. Each of them has a weapon in his hand. When he sees a fighter watching the court, he cuts it Kill.


    The scene became more chaotic. Several slow-moving guests saw this scene, and their legs were even softened. The fight came too suddenly and violently, which completely exceeded people''s imagination. Everyone knows that the Haibang is very powerful here. Even a hall below it is hiding and stamping, and the whole city should tremble for its strength, but this time it is five However, the hall was flat because there were too many people in the brotherhood. In particular, these fierce enemies didn''t even make a call and rushed to kill them. All the thugs in the bar were in a hurry and couldn''t answer for a moment.


    The battle didn''t last long. The balance of victory tilted to the side of the green dragon club. One by one, the bar thugs fell down. However, more and more people of the green dragon club came in, and their momentum was growing. They were about to take the field at one fell swoop. Suddenly, a uniformed security guard came out of the corner with a cold expression, Walking slowly, he seems to be a very ordinary security guard. However, he is such a small security guard with his thin body in front of the fierce enemy.


    At this moment, the hall is no longer noisy, a sudden battle seems to have been decided, but none of them thought that at this time, a small security guard stepped forward and stopped the tiger wolf division of the green dragon Association. This scene made the whole audience dumbfounded. In particular, the little security guard did not have a trace of panic in the face of such a fierce enemy. His expression was extremely indifferent, and his eyes were very indifferent, as if the group of enemies in front of him didn''t exist. The thugs in the bar couldn''t help wondering whether there was something wrong with the security guard''s mind and whether he came out to seek death at this time. When the people of the green dragon Association saw a security guard standing in front of them, they could not help flashing a trace of scorn in their eyes. They felt that this man was too funny. Standing here alone, he was totally a mantis'' arm in hand, and he could not help himself.


    However, shisan didn''t pay attention to anyone''s reaction. He just stared at the enemy in front of him and said coldly: "you shouldn''t come here to make trouble. Now, I''ll give you a chance, get out!"


    Thirteen is not tall and powerful, but his indifference shows a strong aura, as if he stood there alone, is an insurmountable gap. However, in the eyes of normal people, he is just a joke, especially his words, which make the bar thugs feel that the security guard is completely crazy.


    And the people of the green dragon association were obviously impatient. One of the leading figures couldn''t help but lift up his machete and directly cut the thirteen. His mouth was still scornful and said, "where are you stupid? Go to die!"


    With the sound of drinking, the machete in his hand had already cleaved to thirteen''s head. This appalling scene made many people close their eyes in horror, but then a pig like howl forced them to open their eyes. All of a sudden, they were shocked by the scene in front of them. To everyone''s astonishment, shisan was not dead, but the member of the green dragon Association who cut him down was the one who howled.


    The small security guard in people''s eyes actually caught the man''s hand with a knife in an instant, then broke his arm and kicked out with a sudden kick. With a bang, the figure of the member of the green dragon Association flew upside down and knocked down several people behind him. He vomited blood in his mouth and fainted.


    This reversal scene not only surprised the thugs in the bar, but also the people of the green dragon Association. However, the anger of the people on their side was boundless. Seeing that victory was in sight, a man with no long eyes appeared to resist. They immediately killed their hearts. After a while, many people raised their weapons and cut them toward the 13th Go.


    In the face of the coming enemies, shisan did not retreat but went forward. He raised his hand and punched one of them in the chest. The man''s body fell in an instant, and thirteen did not stay. One dodged to avoid a chopper from the side. Then, he raised his foot and kicked the other person''s face. The man''s face immediately had a bright line The footprints, the nose were all smashed.


    However, the two men fell down, while the others were closer to the madman. Their machetes were all slashed at thirteen. They had to jump back. Retreating didn''t mean thirteen was afraid. He just gave himself more space to play. He grabbed a wooden seat and held it in his hand to face the fierce enemy.One to many people, seat to machete, thirteen will play his power incisively and vividly. Under such circumstances, he did not fall into the downwind, but many enemies were hit by him. In a few moments, the chair in thirteen''s hands became ragged, and several enemies were lying on the ground.


    Until this moment, the bar''s thugs finally reacted. The ugly little security guard was not stupid. He was not pretending to be forced. He was really bullish. At least, the strength shown by the thirteen institutes was beyond their imagination. At this time, they were afraid to think of their previous insults to him. If the security guard targeted at him If they say so, he is much more terrifying than the enemies of the Green Dragon Society.


    At present, they are all in a state of shock, but the battle in the field is still going on. Although the performance of shisan is shocking, no one thinks that he can reverse the current situation with his own efforts. However, inadvertently, those security guards who came up with the 13th day also came out and joined with the 13th party to form a juxtaposition against the green dragon Association The invasion of.


    Although these ten or so security guards are far from the strength of the thirteen, they are all three-level masters, far more than those who have been beaten to death or injured by the bar thugs. These thugs had already planned to give up, but now they are inspired by the morale of the thirteen, and the fire inside them is burning up again. In an instant, they also joined the madman and met the enemy together.


    In the battle, the reversal appeared in an instant and entered a fierce climax.


    It''s a miracle that thirteen entered the five halls and became a first-class elite. Maybe today, thirteen can lead these people to create another miracle. With his help, thirteen''s combat effectiveness has been fully exerted. The battle field extends from the position inside the bar door to the interior of the hall. In a short time, even the stage in the center of the hall is stained with blood.


    The space for chaos is getting bigger and bigger, and thirteen''s hands and feet are more and more open and close. With the passage of time, people from both sides of the battle have been falling down. But this time, it is no more than that when the members of the green dragon Association rushed into the bar. At this time, there were not many people on the thirteen side, and even fewer people fell down. On the other side of the green dragon Association, it was a heavy loss.


    Now, no one in the green dragon Association dare not think that thirteen is a mantis. He is a runaway wild horse. The people of the green dragon association are very clear that this small security guard is the key to today''s war. As long as he is put down, he can win the victory of today''s war. With this idea, many members of the green dragon Association attacked the thirteen in an instant.


    However, when he was thirteen one, there were so many people in the green dragon Association who could not let him down. Now that he had help, he could completely let go of his hands and feet. How could these people easily put them down? The more people were close to thirteen, the more people fell down. The blood was spread on the body of thirteen, and he fought with blood and became a bloody man.


    With the expansion of the number of people who died, gradually, the people of the green dragon Association finally came to their senses. They did not dare to rush to the madman again, and did not want to seek their own death. Therefore, they began to attack other people in the bar in disguise.


    Although the thirteen is powerful, they don''t believe that his strength can last too long. With so many people on his side, they are losing their strength in the fight. How can the thirteen not be tired and how can he hold on to the end.


    Obviously, the green dragon Association intends to delay time. If this targeted method is applied to other masters, it is very reasonable. But unfortunately, the thirteen and thirteen that they encounter are extremely crazy, and their combat power is just like a freak. On that day, he was able to defeat another level of master after fighting six experts in the arena. At present, even if the number of enemies with unequal strength is large, how can he consume his endless potential.


    After the pressure of thirteen became smaller, he didn''t have time. He began to swim his body. Perhaps, the word "swaying" was not appropriate, because his body method was not flexible. He was like a bear. However, with his brutal fighting method, someone would fall down wherever he went. It was very difficult for anyone who had hit him to stand up again Now, looking at shisan himself, although he has suffered a lot of trauma, he is just like nobody else. He has a high morale, and the more he fights, the braver he is.


    At last, they began to be afraid, because they had already fallen most of the people, and the victory was more and more far away for them. At this moment, the momentum of the thirteen one people far exceeds the gathering of all the people on their side. Thirteen is an invincible myth to them. They know that the party who is defeated in this way is their green dragon club.


    The fear of the brotherhood made them decline. Seeing more and more fallen companions, they did not dare to move forward, and slowly began to retreat.


    As soon as the enemy retreated, the men headed by the thirteen immediately rushed to catch up. The fight started from the central position of the bar to the door of the bar again. At this point, the people of the green dragon Association recognized the reality. They failed. They did not even have the courage to fight. Just now, a group of extremely arrogant people began to think of running outside the bar. At this point, their number was compared with that It was a lot less when we rushed in earlier.In a few blinks of an eye, the fight was moved to the outside of the bar. Many people of the green dragon club were cut to the ground by the madmen. Only a few of them fled to the distance as if they didn''t want to die. They didn''t care about their companions and even abandoned their weapons in their hands.


    The battle situation has been settled, shisan did not go after those who ran away. He knew the truth that the poor should not pursue them. He stood in front of the bar like a god of war with one man in charge!


    However, those who followed him did not go after the fleeing enemy. They just stood at the same place, gasping heavily, and no one spoke. It seemed that they had not yet responded, and their own side had won the victory.


    After a long time, these talents reflected that in this sudden battle, both sides suffered heavy casualties. However, they won, winning with less and winning with great beauty. The key figure in this victory is thirteen, a small security guard who is not very handsome and neglected.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 429

    At the beginning of this moment, no one dares to laugh at thirteen. All the people look at him with a deep sense of awe.


    At the same time, the young master Zhang Xiong was lying on the luxurious bed of the villa, thinking of thirteen with hatred. Up to now, he is still reluctant, as if in a dream. How can he think that the man who was once bullied and humiliated by himself actually entered the five halls, and even became a first-class elite at one stroke. He was valued by his father and uncle. Now the great red man of Wutang is a kind of shame and lingering haze in Zhang Xiong''s heart.


    Zhang Xiong will never forget that when he first saw thirteen, he was on the lawn of the hospital. At that time, the man who was sitting in the wheelchair giggling at that time did not want to see him for a second time. In the eyes of young master Zhang, he was a waste that could not be discarded any more. However, it was such a waste that was so extraordinary and legendary He turned into a master and became a five hall red man. Zhang Xiong couldn''t get in touch with this series of things. It was too sudden and terrible.


    The higher the thirteen position climbed, the more angry Zhang was. Because he could not forget the humiliation he had suffered in front of shisan. At that time, he secretly made up his mind to break this man into pieces. Now the identity of shisan has changed, and Zhang Xiong''s determination has changed and become more profound.


    Of course, he won''t provoke shisan for the time being. No, he has been thinking about a person related to shisan, that is, Ziyi, the woman who took care of him in the hospital.


    Thinking of that woman, Zhang Xiong''s hate filled eyes, can not help but flash a trace of light, that is a beautiful and delicate woman, to this day, Zhang Xiong is always in love with her. It is precisely because of the heart that Zhang Xiong has been sending his hands to look for her in these two days. I believe that it will not be long before there will be her whereabouts. Then, he will be holding the beauty home.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Xiong''s mouth can not help but appear a light smile, and at this time, a rush knock on the door sounded, Zhang Xiong put up the smile, slow response: "come in!"


    Suddenly, one of Zhang Xiong''s men came in from the outside in a hurry. He was angry and said to Zhang Xiong: "young master, I found the woman named Ziyi!"


    Hearing this, Zhang Xiong gave a sharp stir. He suddenly turned over from the bed with his lazy manner. Then, he reached for a piece of clothes and put it on his body. As he walked, he said, "go, take me to find her quickly."


    On the other side, on a street in H Province, Ziyi walked slowly and alone towards her residence. Her appearance was still the same as before. However, her beautiful eyebrows frowned slightly, and a trace of helplessness and exhaustion were added between her eyebrows. The dim yellow street lamp stretched her figure very long. In the silent night, she became more and more lonely.


    If it was in the past, at such a late time, unless she was with sullow, she would not be alone outside. But today it is different. In this strange city, she looks for Suluo with firm heart and dim hope, but the result is that she is constantly disappointed. Let alone seeing Suluo, she has not even heard any news about him. Looking for a person in this city is like looking for a needle in a haystack, and Suluo is like evaporating from the world General.


    Even though Ziyi has a very firm determination, she will never leave the provincial capital until she finds Suluo. She is an unaccompanied girl. How lonely and helpless she is in a strange city alone. More importantly, the gap in her heart is increasingly spreading, which makes her mind restless for a long time.


    At this point, Ziyi even blames herself. If she didn''t care about Miaomiao''s appearance, if she could try to think about it for Suluo, maybe Suluo would not leave a message and go alone. Thinking of this, Ziyi''s empty heart was torn up, and all kinds of emotions mixed together. If the time could really go back, Ziyi would Grasp and Suluo together every minute and every second, she must not be willful, will not leave Suluo casually, and now really lost, she finally realized the taste of missing. Missing is a chronic disease, which can be cured for others, but not for Ziyi. On the contrary, I read more deeply.


    Tears quietly filled in Ziyi''s eyes, these days the hard work of her own most clear, but although she was tired, but also tired, but never thought to give up. Su Luo''s good brother Shen Muchen, worried that Ziyi would have an accident, called her several times to let her go home early. He would send someone to continue looking for her, but she did not agree, and refused Shen Muchen''s action to come here to pick her up.


    Her determination is so hard, but it is so firm, which requires a lot of perseverance and courage to support, perhaps, only Ziyi knows.


    Just when Ziyi was in a trance, a sports car passed by her side, which made her distracted. To her surprise, the sports car had an emergency brake just a few meters in front of her and stopped. For a moment, Ziyi''s heart suddenly burst. She can''t help but lift her eyes and look at the sports car in front of her.


    When she saw the people coming down from the sports car, Ziyi''s steps stopped in a hurry. Her face was like being chopped by thunder, and she was shocked to lose her color, because this is a person she didn''t want to see, Zhang Xiong.Zhang Xiong''s face is like a devil. Ziyi is flustered when she sees it. After she is frightened, she immediately turns around and runs back in panic.


    But Zhang Xiong was obviously prepared. He blocked Ziyi''s way in front of him with a sports car, while his men blocked Ziyi''s retreat from the back. For a moment, Ziyi was in the middle of the road, surrounded by a dilemma. Her hasty escape steps had to slow down, and her eyes became terrified.


    As soon as Zhang Xiong saw Ziyi, the corner of his mouth picked up a smile of success. His heart, which had been itching for several days, finally had a trace of stability. He walked toward Ziyi with natural and unrestrained steps.


    After a few days, he saw Ziyi again. He felt that the woman had become more beautiful. Even the pale face and the gesture of escaping were so moving. This makes Zhang Xiong stare at Ziyi''s eyes even more colorful. As he approaches Xu Nan, he jokingly says, "you are a little girl walking on the street, and you are not waiting for my young master to come to you?"


    At this time, Ziyi''s soul had been lost. Her heart was very nervous. One hand was holding tightly to the hem of her clothes, which made her look pitiful. Ziyi knew that when he met Zhang Xiong, he met a great disaster. Not to mention that it was at night, even in broad daylight, Zhang Xiong would dare to do absurd things. However, Ziyi''s eyes are still looking forward to looking forward to a miracle, even if the hope is so slim.


    Ziyi''s appearance made Zhang ambition''s happiness even worse. He couldn''t help but Snort and said, "hum, do you think someone will come to save you at this time? I advise you to go with me honestly. I will never treat you unfairly, otherwise, you should know my means! "


    At that time, Zhang juxiong was bullied by Zhang juxiong. I''m afraid that Zhang juxiong had already been bullied by Zixiong, but she didn''t want to be bullied by Zixiong. Ziyi thought that the Playboy was just on the spur of the moment that day and had a lust for her. She thought that he would forget himself and would not trouble her again. But after all, the evil of human heart exceeded her imagination. How could she think that the playboy who only met her once would find herself again.


    Now, thirteen is not there. How should Ziyi, a weak woman, deal with Zhang Xiong? At this time, Ziyi couldn''t help thinking about the thirteen he had saved. After all, he had given Ziyi hope and sustenance, which made Ziyi think he might have found Suluo, but God made people. She was so sure that she was Suluo''s, but not her solo. Ziyi''s heart lost a lot. But these days, Xu Nan can''t help thinking of beggars. I don''t know, he''s here now Where and how are you doing.


    No matter how he is now, Ziyi knows that he has no relationship with him. Now that he meets Zhang Xiong, he can''t expect to be rescued by begging at thirteen. Inadvertently, Ziyi feels that he is wronged. He just wants to find the man he loves. Why does god treat him so unfairly that he has to suffer so much. Just now, Ziyi is missing too much, but tears are wandering in her eyes. At this moment, when all the fatigue comes to her heart, she is really aggrieved to cry.


    Seeing Ziyi''s head down and not responding to his words, Zhang Xiong on one side thought that she had moved something. After all, under such an occasion, in his opinion, the beauty had no room for resistance, and was equivalent to becoming his own bag. Thinking of this, he could not help but open his hands to embrace Ziyi.


    At this moment, Ziyi''s body suddenly stung, stepped back, raised his head, and yelled: "you don''t come here!"


    At this moment, Ziyi''s face is full of tears, not that she is weak, not she is not strong enough, but she is helpless in the face of such villains as Zhang Xiong. Her incomparably complicated thoughts are mixed together, which is her accusation of reality. However, even though she was crying, her attitude was still very firm. She squeezed her clothes tightly and said painfully and helplessly: "you let me go, I won''t go with you!"


    Ziyi''s words seem so powerless. She knows what kind of person Zhang Xiong is, and even more knows that she can''t escape today. However, she is so helpless. She really doesn''t know what to do and can only say this seemingly requested word. In this most desperate moment, Ziyi miss Suluo more and more. If Suluo is here, she will not see herself wronged.


    It''s a pity that Su Luo is not here. He doesn''t know that Ziyi is suffering from a very embarrassing situation. He doesn''t know that Ziyi is being entangled by Zhang Xiong, the bully. What''s more, he doesn''t know how much grievance and helplessness Ziyi is feeling.


    Zhang Xiong saw that Ziyi kept retreating, and said such a stupid word. He was also shocked. His hands were empty, and even his feet couldn''t help stopping for it.


    However, Zhang Xiong only hesitated for a moment. The next second, his look returned to normal. He didn''t want to waste any more time. He directly told his subordinates: "take it away!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 430

    As soon as the words fell, Zhang Xiong once again took a look at Ziyi, a pear blossom with rain. Then he turned around and walked towards his own sports car. His men, regardless of Ziyi''s struggle for help, forcibly held her up and took her into their car.


    On the way back, because of the capture of Ziyi, Zhang Xiong''s heart has been very excited. He can''t help but increase the throttle. After a while, he returns to the townhouse where Wutang is located.


    However, this time, he did not return to his room, but went to a villa on the edge. In this villa, Zhang Xiong had brought back almost countless women, just like his gun house. But this time, unlike before, Ziyi is beautiful and fresh. The most important thing is that, like light language, she refuses to let himself go for thousands of miles. For Zhang Xiong, the more women he brings back, the more beautiful and fresh Ziyi is The more he liked the rare woman.


    At present, what he is most interested in and eager for is of course light language. He has been trying to find a way to find light language. Since there is no news from her, it is also a good way to use Ziyi to quench his thirst. At this time, Zhang Xiong has a new calculation in his mind, that is, learning from his father and keeping Ziyi as a canary, Until we find the light language, we will do another calculation.


    Of course, Zhang Xiong has another idea about supporting Ziyi, that is to stimulate shisan. No matter whether the relationship between shisan and Ziyi is light or heavy, they have been related. In Zhang Xiong''s opinion, taking Ziyi''s body is a kind of attack and revenge on the madman. You can enjoy the beauty and get revenge. Just think about it, it is a very dynamic thing.


    With this sense of excitement, Zhang Xiong took off his coat, loosened his shirt inside, and half lay on the bed in an extremely comfortable position, waiting for his men to send Ziyi back. But after waiting for a long time, Ziyi hasn''t been sent back, there is a phone call. Zhang Xiong looks at the number and finds that it''s the spy he sent out. He is not happy to connect the phone. He said in a cold voice, "I have something urgent now. If you don''t have anything important, I''ll let you go."


    Hearing Zhang Xiong''s words, his spy immediately understood that his young master must have sex between men and women. He knew that Zhang Xiong, a playboy, had always been such a character. He hated others to disturb him at this time. The Scout couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, and then continued to report: "no, young master, that thirteen, he, with his own strength, defeated the invasion of the green dragon Association. The hall leader has already known the result. This new hairy boy, this is more popular."


    Hearing this, Zhang Xiong''s heart was shocked for a moment. Although he did not dare to directly find fault with shisan, it did not mean that he was not concerned about the situation of shisan. Therefore, he secretly sent someone to watch shisan''s every move. Unexpectedly, he got such a news. Zhang Xiong didn''t think much about it. He immediately asked, "what do you say? Did shisan resist the attack of the green dragon association? "


    Zhang Xiong is very clear about the strength of the green dragon Association. It is absolutely a shocking force in the provincial capital. Moreover, Zhang Xiong has heard of some friction between the green dragon Association and the five halls. Since it is a sneak attack by the green dragon Association, it can be imagined that the forces they sent must be very strong. It is because of this that Zhang Xiong will be shocked. Although the dumb thirteen is strong, he has no idea that he can kill and retreat the green dragon association with his own strength.


    His spy gave him a positive answer after hearing his question, which made Zhang Xiong''s face cold. It seemed to him that killing the green dragon Association and keeping the court of Wutang could not make him happy. On the contrary, thirteen showed his edge and made him gnash his teeth. Originally, shisan''s strength is strong and his popularity is flourishing, which has left him helpless. Now, shisan has made such great achievements. It is even more difficult for Zhang Xiong to kill him.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Xiong immediately hung up the phone. At this moment, his heart was extremely depressed, and he was no longer as throbbing as he had just been. Even the sound of knocking on the door rang out. He was so excited that he just said: "come in!"


    Immediately, the door of the room opened, and Zhang Xiong''s men led Ziyi into the room. They found that Zhang Xiong''s expression was unusual. However, they did not dare to ask more questions. They just informed them and left the room consciously.


    Seeing Ziyi, Zhang Xiong''s eyes finally changed from the cold state, so that the beauty at home, his eyes became hot, his lower body also lit up a flame, he had a cruel idea, that is to vent his anger on 13 on this woman who has a relationship with him. Thinking about it, Zhang Xiong turned over from the bed.


    To this situation, Ziyi how can not understand their own situation, outside, she is still lonely and helpless, now to the wolf''s nest, she is like a lamb to be slaughtered, in the face of animals like Zhang Xiong, she is so desperate.


    Looking at the desperate Ziyi, Zhang Xiong couldn''t help grinning. His face was obscene, showing a very evil smile. He squinted, rubbed his hands, and walked towards Ziyi step by step.


    Although Ziyi was in a desperate situation, how could she let this animal succeed? She scanned the room at the first time when she entered the door and glanced at a decorative vase in the room.After noticing Ziyi''s eyes, Zhang Xiong''s heart is clear, but he doesn''t care at all. A woman, especially a weak woman, can''t help snorting in front of him. Zhang Xiong directly bullies himself and pours at Ziyi tiger.


    When Ziyi saw Zhang Xiong''s evil smile, she made a decision in her heart. Before Zhang Xiong rushed over, Ziyi rushed to one side without hesitation. She suddenly dropped the vase she had noticed before. Then, she took out a piece of broken porcelain and put it in front of her neck. She resolutely looked at Zhang Xiong and hissed: "don''t come here, no Then I will die for you


    In the wolf''s nest, Ziyi knows that she can''t resist the wolf. However, she has the right to choose self destruction. Even if she dies, she has to keep her innocence.


    This time, Zhang Xiong''s face finally changed, his eyes suddenly flashed a trace of amazement. Then, he was stunned. He didn''t think that Ziyi was actually the idea. Especially at the moment, Ziyi''s determined pretty face showed her determination.


    However, how could Zhang Xiong, the duck to the mouth, let it fly away so easily. He took a step again, walked slowly towards Ziyi, and said playfully, "little beauty, what''s the meaning of you as an outsider here? How good are you to follow me? I''ll let you enjoy the glory and wealth. Why do you suffer like this


    Facing Zhang Xiong''s approach, Ziyi has to retreat. In fact, Zhang Xiong is not bad, it can be said that he is very handsome, and his identity is indeed very prominent, but in Ziyi''s eyes, Zhang Xiong''s face is incomparably ugly, especially Zhang Xiong''s words, it makes Ziyi feel sick. However, after a while, Xu Nan retreated to the corner root, and could not retreat.


    And Zhang Xiong seems to see Ziyi''s dilemma, suddenly speed up the pace, rushed to her in one fell swoop. In this moment of choice between life and death, Ziyi''s resolute eyes showed a figure in a trance. This person is the man she loves most in her life, Suluo.


    To die, Ziyi has too much to give up. She can''t bear to look for Suluo. What''s more, she still doesn''t see the last side of Suluo and doesn''t know his whereabouts. This is the deepest pain for Ziyi and the biggest regret in life. However, Ziyi will never let her innocence be destroyed, which is the most precious she can keep for Suluo Something.


    This moment, seeing the wolf rushed over, Ziyi bit her teeth fiercely, her hand suddenly moved, and the porcelain pieces on her neck immediately penetrated into her skin.


    At the same time, Zhang Xiong suddenly burst out a roar: "stop it!"


    The roar was deafening, and Ziyi''s hand trembled involuntarily. The strength of her hand naturally lightened. But even so, there was a sharp scar on her white neck, and blood poured out from it, which crossed her delicate skin and dropped onto her clothes.


    At this moment, Zhang Xiong finally understood that Ziyi was not pretending to be threatened by death. In order to be innocent, she really had the courage to die. At this time, young master Zhang can''t help but stop. It''s not that he knows how to take pity on women. In the past, it''s not that there is no woman like Ziyi who shows resistance in front of him. However, no woman is as loyal as Ziyi. At this moment, he finds Ziyi more unusual, which also confirms his decision to play Ziyi slowly.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Xiong forced down his heart''s unwillingness, directly cold hum, said: "you don''t have to worry to die, I will teach you slowly, sooner or later, you will fall in my crotch."


    After that, Zhang Xiong turned around depressed and walked toward the door of the room. The reason why he was so determined was that he knew that Ziyi could not play today. However, he believed that Ziyi could not escape from his palm. He would teach her step by step. Maybe before long, Ziyi would be defeated by reality I''m convinced.


    Out of the room, Zhang Xiong immediately sent two men, let them strictly guard at the door of the room, in case Ziyi escaped.


    And Ziyi in the room, until Zhang Xiong completely out of her sight, she woke up from the state of loss, her body slowly collapsed on the ground, tears, also from her eyes. God knows how determined this infatuated woman who came here alone to look for Suluo and died before she fulfilled her wish www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 431

    After the night bar invaded by the green dragon club, the state at the moment is completely disordered, with a strong bloody atmosphere, and the surrounding atmosphere is also incomparably cold. But everyone''s eyes, can''t help but look at thirteen, this ugly little security guard, seems to be the backbone of all the people present.


    After a burst of silence, the chaotic scene suddenly burst out a burst of jubilant voice, which was called out by the thugs in the bar. Their faces were still stained with blood, but their expression was joyful. Although the sacrifice was not small, they finally won this victory, an impossible victory.


    At this time, no one dared to look down on thirteen. Even many of them felt a little frightened. If he was angry, none of them could bear it. Even the steward of the bar also ran out of the bar with his buttocks missing, and welcomed the thirteen at the door in person.


    During the war just now, the steward of the bar was upstairs. The brotherhood attacked so fiercely and violently that he cut down people as soon as he entered the door. Even before the steward could go downstairs, he saw that his side was doomed to defeat. Wisely, he did not choose to participate in the struggle, and even wanted to run away before the enemy rushed upstairs.


    However, he never expected that at the most critical moment, the little security guard who had been completely ignored by him stood up. What''s more, he defeated so many enemies with the power of one person. Finally, he led the remnant soldiers. The people of the green dragon Association who had been defeated like a drowning dog ran away in confusion. At present, their side has achieved an incredible victory The person in charge fully understood that this little security guard was definitely not an ordinary person.


    This evening, the green dragon Association launched a sneak attack, and the headquarters alone sent this small security guard. Moreover, the strength of the small security guard was amazing. The administrator could not help but speculate that the little security guard was probably the highest level and first level soldier among the five hall experts. And he could be the best in the first class.


    The development of such a person in Wutang will definitely advance by leaps and bounds. Therefore, the steward intends to have a good relationship with the small security guard. Therefore, he does not hesitate to show a flattering attitude to the small security guard in front of his own hands.


    However, for his attitude, shisan''s expression is still extremely indifferent, as if the battle just now did not have much influence on him. He did not respond to the flattery of the steward. He only lowered his head and did not speak. No one knew what kind of mind he had in his heart.


    The steward probably saw that this kind of man was not allowed to enter the city. Therefore, he didn''t ask for trouble. Instead, he started to do what he should do. He led the thugs who could still move in the bar to deal with the follow-up work. However, when the battle continued to this point, no police came. It seems that Wutang and Qinglong association are deeply rooted in the power of H city, Both sides managed their relationship and let things go.


    After a while, the people from the headquarters of Wutang arrived at the night bar with great fanfare. Of course, the people from the headquarters didn''t come here to do aftercare work. Their real purpose was to take thirteen.


    When he came, he was only sent off by a van, and dressed up as a security guard with a dozen or so third-class elites. He was very low-key, and even ridiculed by the thugs in the bar. But when he left, he was a beautiful, long line of cars, announcing his triumph. Obviously, the difference between the former and the latter is due to the arrangement of the Wutang headquarters, and it is also the result of his extraordinary strength.


    Although the curtain of this war ended, its aftereffect was very long. Soon, the city was spreading all over the city. The war that happened in the bar tonight was spread everywhere. So far, H City, which was originally a stable underground force, gradually became restless. It seemed that there was a fight between the Dragon and the tiger, and was preparing for the war.


    Of course, what spread louder was the amazing little security guard who became famous overnight and became the focus of discussion in the underground world of the provincial capital. The bravery of the small security guard and the extraordinary performance of the small security guard were miraculous. Everyone knew that there was a madman in Wutang.


    It was with this thirteen that the five halls became a topic of conversation. The five halls are subordinate to the Haibang. The headquarters of the Haibang is located in H Province. At the same time, the two powerful Tangkou under the Haibang are also here. Wutang is one of them.


    In H In the province, Wutang has a deep influence with its back to the sea gang. However, with the sudden rise of shisan, many people can''t help guessing his origin. Some people say that shisan is a dead man trained by Wutang secretly because he is cold and has great fighting power, but he doesn''t like words. Some people say that the madman is just a migrant worker in a provincial city Some people said that the thirteen was assigned to the fifth hall by the headquarters of the Shanghai Gang. The more intelligent people had already guessed the intention of Zhang Wenshan, the leader of the five halls. Thirteen suddenly appeared, which was probably related to an important event happened recently in the Haigang.


    That''s right. Now it''s spreading in the world. An important thing has happened in the sea Gang recently, that is, the sea Gang is selecting a deputy leader.


    At the beginning, there were not many people who knew about it, only the high-level figures in the sea. But recently, the news spread like wings in the underground world of H Province, and even the sea Gang people all over the country could not help but be moved.The leader of a guild is the top person in a sect, while the deputy leader is below one person and above ten thousand people. Especially in a big gang like Hai Gang, the position of the deputy leader is much more noble, powerful and status than that of the hall leader at the entrance of the hall. Because the high-level figures of Hai Gang include not only the leader, but also the elders and Dharma protectors who are not under the jurisdiction of the hall leader, Once you become the deputy leader, all these forces belong to his name.


    Zhang Wenshan, as a lobby of a maritime Gang, has always been worried about this matter. Despite his seemingly incomparable indifference, he has been thinking about it for a long time, because this is his opportunity, a great opportunity. Even though the five halls are very powerful, they are only the entrance of the hall. If you can become the deputy leader of the five halls under your command, it will be the existence of the forces that dominate all parties. By then, his power and status will reach an unprecedented height.


    However, Zhang Wenshan''s heart is very clear that he is not the only one who is interested in this hot position. If you want to be the vice leader of the Hai Gang, the hall leader is just a strong candidate for competition, but it is not necessarily a matter of certainty. In other words, Cao Bao has many competitors. One of the most powerful opponents is the hall entrance of the provincial capital and the fourth hall, which is the same as the five halls.


    If you want to become the vice leader of the Shanghai Gang, you need not only amazing courage, but also considerable strength. The strength of the five halls is almost the same as that of the four halls. Anyone who wants to leave the other side and become the vice leader will certainly not be convinced. Therefore, Zhang Wenshan, the leader of the fifth hall, and Fu Gang, the leader of the fourth hall, have made an agreement in private, that is, to have a fair and aboveboard competition, the two hall leaders will not play, and they will send their subordinates to fight for life and death. Which side wins, the other side will unconditionally support the opposite side to compete for the vice leader of the Hai Gang.


    If there is only one hall leader running for the deputy leader, I''m afraid it will be difficult. But if the five halls and the four halls are combined, then the position of the vice leader is basically a matter of sticking to the iron plate. Although it is said that the Tangkou of Haibang is divided by numbers, after many changes, the four and five halls are the leaders of the strength of Haibang Tangkou. In other words, if Zhang Wenshan is appointed as the deputy leader, Fu Gang will be appointed. In the end, whose hand is spent depends on that big contest, which is a contest between two experts in the hall.


    There are three levels of experts in the fifth hall, but the fourth hall is not weak. There are terrible dark groups below. Originally, Zhang Wenshan was not very sure, but the appearance of the thirteen showed him the dawn of a steady victory.


    Now, the thirteen sharp points have been revealed. Let alone the rumors that the underground world is burning against him, the side of the five halls can''t sit still.


    Two days later, Fu Gang, the head of the fourth hall, personally led a group of people to the headquarters of the fifth hall.


    Fu Gang is the elder brother of the Buddha. He is nearly half a hundred years old. Judging from his appearance, he is only in his thirties. His black and shining hair makes him look very energetic. His tall body and straight waist make him look powerful and domineering. Even if he enters the boundary of the five halls, he is as happy as entering his own family ¡£


    Zhang Wenshan and Zhang Wenyuan personally received Fu Gang. They were very clear that the purpose of Fu Gang''s coming was to explore the situation of the 13th anniversary. However, on the surface, they did not point out, but simply exchanged greetings as colleagues met.


    After sitting down, Zhang Wenshan took the lead in dealing with Gang Gang and said, "master Fu, the last time you arrested Su Qiyao, you made great contributions, and the secret group under your command has made great contributions. It''s really gratifying to have double happiness on the door."


    After hearing this, Fu Gang couldn''t help feeling a little contemptuous. Zhang Wenshan longed to be seriously hurt at the entrance of his hall. At the moment, he even played a trick with himself. He knew that although he played a certain role in defeating Su Qiyao, his secret group was slaughtered by Su Qiyao. Even his third younger brother died in Su Qiyao''s hands. This is Fu Gang''s A pain, now Zhang Wenshan said congratulations, but Zhang Wenshan''s behavior is like this, Fu Gang is not strange.


    With a slight smile, Fu Gang called his name and said, "it''s nothing. It''s the thirteen under your hand. The momentum is not small recently. Can I see him?"


    Fu Gang was so direct that Zhang Wenshan couldn''t help being stunned. He knew Fu Gang''s character and would never give up until he reached his goal. If he didn''t see thirteen today, he would definitely not leave.


    Although their overall strength is equal to each other, if they disobey his meaning because of this, it''s really not worth it. Thinking of this, Zhang Wenshan can''t help but smile and say: "ha ha, it''s just an exaggeration of the fact that other people follow suit. The dumb thirteen is just a small figure in our hall. However, since Fu Tang sees it, it doesn''t matter. "


    With that, Zhang Wenshan winked directly at Zhang Wenyuan. Zhang Wenyuan immediately walked out of the reception hall of the five halls. After a while, he came in with a man. After that, Zhang Wenshan took his seat in his seat, while the man stood in the middle of the hall.


    At the moment of seeing this man, Fu Gang''s face suddenly chills. His eyes are staring at each other tightly. His sharp eyes suddenly emit a poisonous light. No one knows why www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 432

    Fu Gang is a big man with strong limbs, but he is not a big man. He can sit in the position of the head of the five halls. His keen mind is not comparable to that of ordinary people. At the moment, Fu Gang found a trace of unusual breath from thirteen''s body.


    Fu Gang can''t help but think of a young man. He didn''t really see him. He just saw his picture. Originally, he would not care about such a strange young man. But this young man is different. He has a father with wisdom and strength, Su Qiyao. Moreover, it is this year Light man, through his rebellious father, killed Fu Gang''s brother, the Buddha!


    After hearing his voice, Fu Gang remembered deeply that the young man''s name was Suluo.


    Even if he had only seen the photo of Suluo, Fu Gang also saw some shadow of Suluo in the rumor from the thirteen in front of him. Fu Gang had long been informed that Su Luo had sneaked into H Province. He almost sent all kinds of traps to search for Suluo in the provincial capital, but in the end, there was no result. Fu Gang had to suspect that Wu Lai had used some kind of strategy to hide it. Now, seeing this young man named shisan, Fu Gang could not help but have a trace of suspicion.


    Although Fu Gang''s eyes are penetrating, it seems that they want to see through shisan, but shisan has no special performance. Even if Zhang Wenshan and Fugang are here, and even if Fu Gang''s eyes are very deterrent, shisan is still unmoved. What he shows is that Mount Tai collapses in front of him without changing his face. There was no panic, no fear, it was strangely cold.


    After all, he only saw the photos of Suluo and heard some rumors of Suluo, but he didn''t really see it. Although he was ugly, he was not the face of Suluo, and his strength was much higher than that of Suluo Besides, in Fu Gang''s opinion, Suluo is just a young boy. Even if he messed up the wind and rain in the small city below, how could he have the courage to infiltrate the sea Gang.


    Although Fu Gang has eliminated his doubts, his indifference and calmness still make Fu Gang frown. Is this the dumb thirteen who has been in the underground world of the provincial capital recently?


    Ordinary people may only think that shisan is cold and ugly, and has no strong features. But Fu Gang is different. When he sees thirteen, he can almost conclude that those rumors are not groundless. This dumb thirteen is really of extraordinary strength.


    Fu Gang''s strength in this city is obvious to all. In this huge province of H, who can do such honor and disgrace without being surprised by Fu Gang''s quiet gaze? At this moment, Fu Gang can almost conclude that this dumb thirteen must be the best one in the five halls, and it is also one of the best.


    Thinking of this, Fu Gang can''t help but think of the agreement between him and Zhang Wenshan. If he doesn''t guess wrong, then Zhang Wenshan will send thirteen to participate in the martial arts contest to win the right to fight for the deputy leader of the gang. Although Fu Gang is very confident in his staff, he firmly believes that the people in the four halls will surely not lose out to anyone in the five halls. However, this 13 is an exception, because Fu Gang was surprised to find that he could not see through the boy for a while. Fu Gang''s eyes narrowed and his heart moved again.


    Zhang Wenshan, on the other side, can see Fu Gang''s reaction. He and Fu Gang have the same status, and the strength of the Tangkou they lead is equal. To put it better, they are a pair of colleagues under the Hai Gang. To put it mildly, they are a pair of equal rivals. Today, Fu Dong came to their five halls and called for thirteen. At the moment, he fell into thinking again. With Zhang Wenshan''s wisdom, how could Fu Dong not know that Fu Dong was thinking about the thirteen martial arts contest.


    However, Zhang Wenshan''s original intention is to use shisan as his own weapon. In fact, what he thinks is far more than competing with Fu Gang. He also wants to cultivate shisan as a sharp weapon to help him become the vice leader. Besides, he has to do some other dirty work for himself. His resistance to the invasion of the green dragon association is one of his uses.


    Now, since Zhang Wenshan can calmly let shisan come to the reception room, he doesn''t have any intention to deal with what he just conceals. So, seeing that Fu Gang is like this, Zhang Wenshan directly opens his mouth and says, "master Fu, I don''t know how my subordinates are with your secret group?"


    After hearing Zhang Wenshan''s voice, Fu Gang''s face finally returned to normal. He snorted coldly and said, "hum, three days later, it''s the time you and I have agreed on. Which one is stronger or weaker, and which one wins or loses, will naturally be known by then!"


    As soon as the words fell, Fu Gang didn''t even say hello, so he led his men to walk outside the reception hall of the five halls. However, in the moment when he passed thirteen, Fu Gang''s steps stopped slightly. In this second, he had an invisible spirit released from his body, which was a murderous spirit. Fu Gang had already killed thirteen.


    After Fu Gang left, Zhang Wenshan, who was at the top of the list, was moved. Zhang Wenshan knew that, and then Fu Gang came to see shisan in person. It can be seen that the name of shisan is as loud as he expected. Although this is high-profile, it is not a bad thing for him, because shisan is his subordinates, and the reputation of shisan is to some extent the reputation of his five halls, This is more beneficial to his future development. Thinking of this, Zhang Wenshan''s eyes appeared a trace of elusive meaning.On the other side, Fu Gang and his men walked out of the five halls at a fast pace and went straight to the luxury car they drove when they came. Without hesitation, they sat in. However, Fu Gang didn''t tell to leave, and his men didn''t dare to drive.


    Fu Gang, sitting in the back seat of the car, turned his head and looked at the headquarters of Wutang. He said: "hum, thirteen? If I let him die, Zhang Wenshan, what else can you take to fight me? "


    This sentence is Fu Gang to himself, and as soon as the voice falls, he says to his subordinates: "give me a look at this thirteen, find a chance to test his skills, if you have a chance, kill him directly, by any means!"


    In fact, if it was just a thirteen, it would not cause Fu Gang to pay too much attention to it. However, the thirteen had a great impact on him. Since he had already made an agreement with Zhang Wenshan, it would be hard for him to go back on his regret. He chose to fight for the right to compete with Zhang Wenshan for the right to compete with Zhang Wenshan for the vice leader Both Fu Gang and Zhang Wenshan want to win each other''s support through this competition, so as to be the deputy leader of the Shanghai Gang.


    But several of Fu Gang''s subordinates, after hearing the master''s orders, almost all of them were shocked and said in the same voice: "yes!"


    After that, the car they took started and left here completely.


    At the same time, in the reception hall of the five halls, the brothers Zhang Wenshan and Zhang Wenyuan are looking at each other. Their brothers have been united and cooperated for a long time. They have a very tacit understanding between each other. Just by eye contact, they have some communication. However, due to the outsider 13 here, they are not able to speak.


    After a while, Zhang Wenshan turned his eyes to thirteen and said in a cold voice: "thirteen, you go back first. Now you are a member of my five halls. The glory and wealth I promised you at the beginning are not empty talk. Today, you also show your value. Now, I let you be free and do whatever you want to do!"


    For Zhang Wenshan''s words, shisan did not show any attitude or response. He just turned his body and walked toward the outside indifferently like a machine.


    After leaving on the 13th day, Zhang Wenyuan finally couldn''t help but take the lead in saying, "brother, do you really trust this person? Judging from Fu Gang''s manner just now, he is very concerned about thirteen. According to his style of work, he will send people to test the madman, or even kill the madman to kill his mouth. In case. "


    Before Zhang Wenyuan''s words were finished, Zhang Wenshan raised his hand and interrupted him. He said faintly, "the origin of shisan is a bit strange. However, I believe it doesn''t matter whether I trust him or not. He is just a tool for me to move forward. As for the possible actions of Fu Gang, it should be a test of shisan."


    Hearing this, Zhang Wenyuan''s face showed a glimmer of surprise. He nodded his head gently and said, "yes, no matter whether he is worth trusting or not, at least he has contributed to our five halls. If he can''t even pass Fu Gang''s private test, how can he win his side with great brightness. No accident, three days later, Fu Gang will send the leader of the secret team to fight. "


    This is exactly what Zhang Wenshan thinks. He thinks that Fu Gang must send the dark group leader to fight this time. He is clear about this man''s strength. Although there are many first level masters in the fifth hall, which are almost the same level as the elite in the dark group, there are few level-1 Masters in the first level, but it is hard to compare with the leader of the dark group. Now, this accident has dropped from heaven to 13 The only hope in his hand to win!


    Don''t let me down


    Shisan, who walked out of the reception hall, didn''t make any stay, but went straight to his residence. In this area, several villas were arranged in a row, all of which are the property of Wutang, that is, the headquarters of Wutang. Now, the status of shisan is very different from that of his new arrival. He also has a villa of his own.


    Perhaps it was Zhang Wenshan who deliberately wanted to show his trust in shisan. He did not send more people near the villa where the thirteen lived. It seemed that as he had just said, he let thirteen go.


    However, the appearance of shisan is a machine. In addition to indifference, his characteristics are still indifferent. No one enters his inner world. Even if Zhang Wenshan, who has specially tried to test thirteen, can''t see through the thirteen.


    Thirteen, after returning to his villa, did not go out, and no one knew what he was doing in it. At least, he spent the whole day in this way.


    It was not until night, when the night covered the whole sky, that shisan came out of his villa www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 433

    In the evening, Ziyi''s room, several bowls of food are quietly placed on the table. Beside the table, there is a haggard Ziyi. At the moment, her eyes are tightly staring at the door of the room.


    It''s been three days since Zhang Xiong took her to the villa. Here, she is completely limited in her freedom. She seems to be a bird in a cage. Only in this room, even eating is brought in by Zhang Xiong''s men.


    These three days, for Ziyi, are too long, too worried, every day is suffering. Even more frightening to her, Zhang Xiong would come over once every night. Even once, Zhang Xiong was sleeping on the bed of this room. Ziyi could only take the piece of porcelain stained with blood and shrink in the corner of the wall to guard against Zhang Xiong. He did not dare to relax for a moment, even to take a nap. He just opened his eyes for a night. This kind of pain is not what ordinary people can bear.


    Ziyi knows that Zhang Xiong wants to wear away her patience. Indeed, her patience has been consumed a lot. Several times, she almost chose to commit suicide, because if she goes on like this, she will go mad, and she can''t bear it. Ziyi knows clearly that he can''t be consumed here day by day.


    Finally, this evening, Ziyi got a chance. She found that the people who sent her meals in the evening did not know whether they had relaxed their vigilance towards her and forgot to lock the door. This made her heart go up to her throat.


    She sat at the table with a very nervous heart, waiting for the night to fall, because she had a plan, that is, to take advantage of the night, to escape.


    At this moment, the night finally fell completely. Ziyi immediately stood up and walked cautiously toward the door, sticking to the door. She didn''t hear any movement outside. Her heart couldn''t help but mention it again. She quietly opened the door and found that there was no one outside. Ziyi immediately opened the door and ran.


    Holding the resistance to reality, miss for Suluo, Ziyi is almost desperate to run, finally, she ran out of the villa, came to the villa outside, she breathed the fresh air, also seemed to see the hope of breaking away from the bitter sea.


    But as soon as this glimmer of hope rose, misfortune fell on Xu Nan again. Soon after she ran out of the villa, Zhang Xiong''s minions found her and ran after her crazily.


    Ziyi saw herself exposed, and her heart suddenly raised a great sense of fear. She was afraid to go back again. She was afraid to see Cao Zheng''s disgusting face again. She was really afraid. At this moment, Ziyi''s steps became more disordered and flustered. Even though she was physically and mentally exhausted, she still tried her best to escape.


    However, Ziyi is a girl after all. Her movements are not as agile as Zhang Xiong''s men. Those people are getting closer and closer to her. The roaring voice of the other party makes her realize that the pursuer is behind her: "how dare you run? How impatient I am to live


    The sound seemed to be a magic sound, which made Xu Nan more afraid. Her steps quickened again. The faster she was, the more disordered her steps would be. Finally, she suddenly fell to the ground.


    Her pursuer, in an instant, behind her rampant shouting: "you can not run? Run again


    At this moment, Ziyi''s beautiful and haggard face was stained with a lot of dust. She fell into the most desperate abyss. She was so powerless and helpless, as if her heart was completely occupied by darkness.


    But when she raised her head, her desperate eyes suddenly burst into brilliance. She even saw a figure that made her feel familiar and warm, standing in front of her not far away. This person is no one else, it is Ziyi who once regarded as a person of Suluo, mute thirteen.


    Just for such a moment, Ziyi''s despairing heart seemed to be illuminated by the wanzhang light. Her eyes showed a color of incomparable surprise. Her brain seemed to be short circuited and could not react for a while.


    In Ziyi''s consciousness, shisan and Zhang Xiong have a big feud, and this place is clearly Zhang Xiong''s sphere of influence. So, how can thirteen, who is incompatible with Zhang Xiong, appear here? What''s more, shisan no longer looks like a beggar. His clothes are no longer ragged and dirty. Instead, he wears a black windbreaker, which makes him look special and energetic.


    This kind of present situation of thirteen is beyond Zi Yi Wan''s imagination. There was a period of time, Ziyi''s mind also often appeared thirteen figure, after all, he had given Ziyi a familiar feeling, also gave Ziyi the feeling of relying on. Although he was finally determined that he was not Suluo, he was also the only person he knew here. Ziyi even worried about beggars. If he offended people like Zhang Xiong, he would be destroyed.


    however, the fact turned out that shisan did not get revenge, but was forced into a desperate situation by Zhang Xiong. What Ziyi didn''t expect was that shisan would suddenly appear at this most desperate moment.


    At this moment, Ziyi''s heart is really very complicated, more chaos, she is still a little confused.


    Not only Ziyi, but also the dog claws of Cao Zheng who chased her after Ziyi. At the moment of seeing shisan, they couldn''t help being stunned. They were in a great mood at this moment, because they had followed Zhang Xiong to the hospital to find shisan''s trouble. At that time, shisan was sitting in a wheelchair, and the woman pushing the wheelchair was the woman in front of her, Ziyi.Maybe others don''t know, but they know very well about the relationship between shisan and Ziyi. They know more about how terrible it is for a madman to go crazy. That time in the hospital, it was because their young master wanted to take Ziyi away. The thirteen suddenly got up from his wheelchair and cleaned them up. Up to now, they all remember the painful lesson of the last time. So, at this moment, they suddenly saw thirteen appear, and, in addition, for several days in a row, they heard rumors of thirteen, which made them dare not to catch Ziyi any more, and they could not help but stop at the same place.


    In the face of the public''s surprise, shisan''s face was as cold as ever. He stood not far from Ziyi, motionless, as if the scene in front of him was not too related to him. At least, his face did not show it.


    In this way, the huge scene seemed to be frozen. Ziyi was lying on the ground, standing thirteen in front of her and Zhang Xiong''s paws in the back. The two sides were in opposition. The thirteen faces were expressionless, while Zhang Xiong''s claws were holding their breath and struggling. The atmosphere, for a time, became extremely weird and embarrassing.


    This scene lasted for several seconds. Shisan was indifferent and Ziyi was in a daze. Only Zhang Xiong''s people were suffering in these seconds. For them, it was just a kind of torture. Of course, they knew that shisan was a big red man around the hall leader, and the taboo of shisan made them feel more afraid. However, although they were afraid of madmen, they were afraid of it We can''t let Ziyi escape. If Ziyi escapes, they will commit a great crime, and Zhang Xiong will be furious. At that time, none of them can withstand Cao Zheng''s anger.


    No matter which side they offend, they are the small minions who are hurt. They have finally made up their minds. In any case, they can''t offend the young master. So, they can only try to communicate with the thirteen in front of them.


    They looked at each other. Then one of them took a step forward, swallowed his mouth and said to thirteen, "Hey, thirteen, this is our young master''s woman. Don''t meddle in your business!"


    Although his words were very strong, his tone was obviously weak, and his voice trembled uncontrollably. However, thirteen did not respond to his words. He just stood there without even blinking his eyelids.


    Thirteen''s silence made them a little depressed. If other people were standing in front of them like Dashan, they would not be afraid. After all, this is the headquarters of Wutang, and few people dare to disobey Zhang Xiong, the eldest master of Wutang.


    But what they can''t do is thirteen. This man is completely a wood, and oil and salt do not enter. What does he mean by pestering here? At this moment, thirteen''s indifferent face makes him angry, but what they can do is to endure.


    As time went by, he saw that shisan had not responded or made any action. The man could not bear the strange atmosphere. He could not help saying again: "thirteen, although you have joined our five halls, and are now a popular figure here, you should remember that you and our young master are still unable to compete. This time, I urge you to return Don''t do anything out of the ordinary. It''s good for you and me


    This person''s words still can''t arouse shisan''s reaction, but she startles Ziyi in a daze. Originally, shisan''s appearance in Zhang Xiong''s territory has already made Ziyi extremely surprised. Now, hearing what he has joined the five halls, Ziyi is even more surprised. Her original mind is very confused, and now it has become more chaotic Autonomously, her eyes again stare at thirteen, thirteen''s face is still cold, purple from him can not feel any human feelings, not to know what kind of person he is.


    But the speaker, looking at thirteen, was still like a big wood. He was no longer patient, and immediately motioned to his companion with his eyes. Time, these people will go forward together, ready to capture Ziyi.


    Seeing that these people are about to take Ziyi, thirteen, who has been silent, finally opened his mouth. He was very indifferent to these people and said, "this woman, you can''t move!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 434

    Just such a sentence made them stop their movements. Even, they all felt a sense of coldness. Like the thirteen words, they were full of supreme majesty, which made them have to comply with the same.


    But at the same time, they also understand that the person they can not disobey is their young master, Zhang Xiong. Even if we take the lead, we must take the lead again


    After that, the man didn''t care about it. He reached for Ziyi again. At the moment when his hand was about to touch Ziyi''s arm, his hand suddenly couldn''t move, because a hand was tightly grasped on his wrist, making him unable to move. This hand is not wide, even a little thin, but it is like a pair of pliers, not only makes the leader difficult to move, but also feels incomparable pain.


    The owner of this hand is shisan. At the critical moment, his expression indifferently pokes out such a hand, and it is his hand that is more indifferent than his expression. Before the leader has time to respond, shisan suddenly exerts force and clicks, and the wrist of this person is abruptly broken by thirteen.


    The severe pain spread from the wrist to his nerve. Suddenly, the man was so painful that he couldn''t even make a sound. The whole person fell down on the ground, with a face of pain.


    Seeing this situation, the other several people could not help but feel a chill behind their backs. But now they are on the arrow and have to send. Immediately, one of the other people drank: "brothers, let''s go together!"


    As soon as the voice fell, several of them rushed toward the thirteen. In the face of the doggies, shisan not only did not shrink back, but took a slow step forward. After a step, one of the leaders had already arrived. Without saying a word, he directly hit him with a punch, which hit the chest of the opponent and made a bang. The body shape of the man who filled in first was hit and stepped back. Finally, he fell down on the ground. There was blood in his mouth. It seemed that his ribs were pierced, even breathing. At the moment, it seemed that it was a luxury for him It''s something.


    Thirteen one moves defeated one man, two in a row, two in a row, and his body did not stop. Just like a harvester, he continued to stride forward and kicked out again. A dog leg was kicked directly by him, and his body fell to the ground and couldn''t get up again.


    Now, after the test of entering the five halls and the first battle with the green dragon Association, shisan''s strength has become more powerful. At present, these forces are zero. For ordinary people, they may be considered as experts in fighting, but in front of the thirteen, they are so unbearable.


    However, seeing that all three of them fell down, the rest of them still did not shrink back. They knew that if they wanted to survive in Zhang Xiong''s hands, they had to fight against the crazy thirteen. Therefore, they tried to put aside their fear and showed their brave and fierce nature.


    One of the dog legs with long hair caught a chance to sneak in and hit shisan''s arm with a sharp blow from his side. He tried his best for a moment. He was full of joy and proud for a moment, but the result was extremely frightening to him, because his body shape only moved slightly and did not fall down. He didn''t even miss the expression of pain In a trance, shisan turned around and looked directly at the long hair who had attacked him.


    Chang Mao''s pupil shrinks suddenly, but when he reacts, shisan reaches out his hand and grabs his hair. Then, shisan''s fist hits Chang Mao''s face directly. With a bang, Changmao''s nose bone is broken, and his blood is flowing. He almost faints. However, shisan doesn''t stop immediately. He still grabs long hair, and then another punch, this one Go down, long hair beyond recognition, nose collapse, face swelling up, face ridiculous.


    And thirteen, not ready to let go of long Mao''s meaning, at this time, he turned his head to look at the other dog legs. The rest of the dog''s paws knew that they could not beat the madman in the front. They all stayed aside and tried to find a chance to sneak attack shisan. However, after seeing long hair''s sneak attack, they came to such a miserable end. Now, seeing shisan''s eyes turned around, they could not help but chatter. They felt that the back was full of cold sweat, and there was no previous one The impulse to let go.


    For these residues, shisan didn''t care too much about it. He flashed a chill in his eyes. Then he opened his lips and said coldly, "if you don''t want to die, get out of here!"


    When the last roll word fell, the rest of the dog legs could no longer stand it. They felt like they were pissing off. At this moment, they turned around and wanted to run away. But at this moment, several figures appeared behind the legs.


    The figures were still walking, but the leader''s voice came first: "it''s a big tone. I don''t want to see where it is. You can be so presumptuous?"


    The rest of the dogleg finally came to the spirit, they immediately met the past, while walking flattery called: "young master!"


    Yes, the leader of the visitors is Zhang Xiong, and behind him is a group of people. These people are the elite of the five halls, including the level one, two and three masters. As the son of the fifth hall leader, Zhang Xiong still has a strong identity as a young master. He still has the power to mobilize some experts in the hall.Of course, these people were not following Zhang Xiong, they were all temporarily transferred by Zhang Xiong.


    Zhang Xiong drank a lot of wine outside tonight. He didn''t know what happened. This time, he was very dissatisfied with the women playing outside. His heart always haunted the figure of a stubborn woman, that woman, Ziyi.


    The more he can''t get, the more itchy he is. Zhang Xiong has no idea how she has been carrying the temptation recently. In recent days, his patience has reached the limit. He is almost bursting with patience. Therefore, he made a decision. This evening, anyway, he will conquer the woman who has been arrested.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that Zhang Xiong was a smart man when he came back to see such a scene. He knew what this scene meant. 13. The five recent figures of the five halls of the storm finally intervened in Ziyi, even though he didn''t know how to beat his men with great strength.


    Zhang Xiong hated thirteen and hated to break him to pieces. But because his father valued 13, he hated him all the time. But now, today, Xizang bullied himself. How could he tolerate it again? He decided to give thirteen colors to see, let this noble 13 see clearly. Here, after all, after all, he has to show the high-level thirteen Whose territory it is.


    Of course, Zhang Xiong can not learn 13 by his personal strength. Therefore, he is ready to dispatch several masters directly from the five halls, and prepare to teach 13 well to make him remember for a long time.


    Gradually, Zhang Xiong led a group to the 13th. After setting up his body shape, Zhang Xiong''s eyes were swept at the scene of the miserable men, then he saw the purple Yi, and finally, his eyes were cold and cold on the body of 13. In a moment, anger spread from Zhang Xiong.


    At this moment, the atmosphere on the scene was settled again, and it was very quiet. Except for the muffled hum of the several people on the ground, no one spoke at the scene, but anyone could feel that it was the quiet before the storm, a fierce struggle and a sudden attack.


    The leading line of war is in Zhang Xiong''s hand. He became the most important figure. He was also the most angry person on the spot. At this moment, he stared at 13 eyes, and he could say that he could spray fire. He thought that he was a big master Zhang, who had been in H Province for more than 20 years. Although it was not good, why had he been so bent in this period of time and his own people were beaten, He was beaten, and the person who hit them was not punished in his villa area, but instead stepped into the five halls and achieved his position. This is a deep shame to Zhang Xiong.


    How fierce is it? Is it not a person? But if you say hello, you don''t know how many people will follow up step by step. Why do you have to hold such a breath of anger here? Why do you have to be afraid of your hands and feet all the time. When he thinks of this, Zhang Xiong suddenly clenches his teeth and says angrily to 13: "13, have you forgotten your head and forgotten your identity? Don''t you know, are you a dog who is subject to our five halls? Today, I will let you know that the dog offends the owner! "


    After that, Zhang Xiong''s eyes shot a very cold light.


    XIII also touched Zhang Xiong''s cold light, his expression was still cold, but, he held the long hair hand and spread it, and when he settled, the long hair fell on the ground, and then 13''s eyes were on Zhang Xiong.


    Facing Zhang Xiong''s threat, 13 has no fear or resentment. His eyes are filled with indifference, which is as cold as a dead water. In his mouth, he just said a few words with a very light: "you have too much nonsense!"


    The 13 calm, no difference so to Zhang Xiong stimulation, and 13 words, more completely angered Zhang Xiong, this, his face is angry green, in the dark light, appears very cold. He could not stop his anger again, and drank in a cold voice: "give me all, do it and he has a lot of reward!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 435

    As soon as the voice fell, Zhang Xiong''s steps stepped back two steps to the back, freeing up the space in front of him. However, the several people who followed him walked forward as if hearing the clarion call of the battle. All of them exuded terrible sharpness, and their target was directed at the thirteen on the face.


    The name of thirteen is well-known in the whole underground of H Province, and in the five halls, no one knows. Many people in the whole five hall were very convinced by shisan, because he warned others with his own strength that he was not easy to provoke. Last time, a dozen or so level three experts who accompanied him to the bar were very convinced of shisan, but not all of them were convinced by shisan. With the sound of thirteen leaders, some even secretly regarded thirteen as their opponent.


    At present, the five hall experts sent by Zhang Xiong don''t pay much attention to the thirteen. They have long wanted to appreciate the strength of the thirteen. Now, under the instruction of Zhang Xiong, the head of the fifth hall, they can''t think of any reason why they don''t do it. Therefore, as soon as they come up, they can directly attack the thirteen without saying a word, especially when they are in them The three first-class masters in the ranks came almost instantaneously and made the most direct attack on thirteen.


    The first level is the core master of the five halls, and the three level-1 masters who attack the madman are the ones brought by Zhang Xiong, who are most unhappy with the thirteen. Why did they become so famous when they first came here? They were loyal to Wutang for so long, but they still exist like shadows? In other words, they are jealous of thirteen. However, jealousy comes back to jealousy. After all, shisan once defeated a level one master by himself, and this master was the master among the masters, and killed the people of the green dragon association with his own strength. Therefore, the three masters had a tacit understanding, that is, they would go together and never give thirteen a chance to attack.


    The first level masters are in front of them. Some of the second level masters and the third level masters are behind the first level masters. Some of them are behind the first level masters. Some of them have already surrounded the thirteen. However, the third level and the second level people are not as arrogant and brave as the first level purple masters. Instead, they do not immediately go up to fight with thirteen, but they are holding on to thirteen and looking for them Find the right opportunity.


    In the face of the simultaneous attack of three first level masters, he could no longer maintain his stability. In a short time, he avoided the attack of the enemy in front of him and retreated.


    You know, these three first-class masters are all masters with Kung Fu in their body. They are surrounded by them. If you are just a person with a little less strength, you will be hit by them. Even if it is now thirteen, he is very passive. In other words, he has no ability to fight back at all. He can only parry and dodge. Rao is so, and his appearance is very embarrassed.


    A master in the middle practiced boxing. He was brave and domineering. He missed one punch, caught up with the madman, and hit the 13 raised arms.


    The first level master on the left practices the leg technique, to be exact, the footwork, because his leg is not used to attack, but to swim and drag his body. His pace is sharp. His attack is also extremely fierce. Moreover, he hits 13 in two consecutive strokes. With his block, he removes part of his strength. Otherwise, he may be 10 Three is down.


    The first level master on the right side practises claw skill. As soon as he meets his face, he breaks his coat on thirteen. In the second move, he has left a mark on his body.


    The attack speed of the three is very fast, one move after another, one move is cruel. In the face of such abnormal attacks, shisan has not reacted. All he can do is to retreat.


    However, the three first-order masters, as well as other second-order and second-order masters, under the instruction of Zhang Xiong, intended to severely attack thirteen. How could they allow thirteen to dodge.


    Seeing the figure of thirteen retreated, a first-class master got up all his strength and quickly patted thirteen''s back. The situation of thirteen suddenly became precarious. If the second level master beat him, it would be a great injury, whether fatal or not. The way of thirteen''s retreat was completely cut off. Then, the one in front of him Three first level masters will give him a fatal blow.


    However, seeing that the second level master''s palm had already sent out a fierce palm wind, he was about to shoot thirteen, and thirteen''s body suddenly stopped. Moreover, in this trance, shisan turned his body, and his back was stunned and was severely hit by three first level masters.


    Everyone can see that shisan was playing with his life. He had to use his back instead of his chest to be attacked by three first-class masters. His clothes were torn and bloodstained, and his body could not help but stagger forward. A stream of hot blood came from his chest. It was blood gushing up, and he was injured internally He held back.


    13. The present situation can be said to be that one person can bear the strength of a second level master, especially a second level master''s all-out attack. Fortunately, thirteen, who took risks at such a critical moment, was not bad luck. The second level master was not as bold as the first level master. At the moment when thirteen turned around, he was stunned. Although his palm touched thirteen''s chest, his strength was relieved a lot.The strength of the second level master was removed, but the strength of thirteen became fierce. Shisan was good at strength. He once defeated two second level masters with strength. At the moment, with the help of three first level masters, his speed also soared. He bumped into the second level master, and his body shape was directly related to that second level master, There was a face-to-face collision.


    Even the second level of the master was knocked to death. And thirteen also suffered a lot of injuries, blood, finally from his mouth down.


    Everything came so fast that the people around didn''t even respond to what was going on. Ziyi finally realized that shisan was in danger when she saw thirteen people spit blood. Her heart went up to her throat again. Her eyes were full of worry. She clenched her teeth and looked at thirteen with breath, praying that he could escape the disaster.


    However, the three first-class masters and others obviously didn''t intend to give thirteen breathing time. They just wounded thirteen at one fell swoop. They didn''t even have a moment to stay, so they attacked again. This time, not only the three of them, but also the other people on the edge also took the opportunity to attack. Their attack was extremely fierce.


    In the face of so many experts'' joint attack, although he did not show the color of panic on the thirteen sides, his action was obviously not enough to deal with. Although he was strong, he was ultimately a human being, not a God, without three heads and six arms, and not the most top expert in the world. How could he resist this group of tiger and wolf''s teachers alone? The injured thirteen almost did not fight for long, and then he was completely lost Lost the power to fight back, the other party''s attack, and then a fall on his body, this strong incomparable man''s body finally uncontrolled slowly fell down.


    At the moment, thirteen fell to the ground, and his clothes became more and more ragged. Inside and outside of his body, he was hurt to varying degrees. Blood gurgled from his mouth and dyed his teeth red. But his character is very hard, Leng is not a word, what he did is just hold his head with his hand, not as important parts are hurt.


    While Ziyi, who was watching this scene with a breath, her eyes were already red. Her teeth were almost broken by herself. She was frightened and very guilty. The thirteen beggars in other people''s mouth, who had been rescued by herself, is now suffering from such injuries because of helping herself. Her heart is really painful and desperate.


    At the moment, the mood of Ziyi is in sharp contrast to Zhang Xiong. The worse he is beaten, the more comfortable he is in his heart. He wants to cry out happily. However, he doesn''t cry out after all. He just calls out casually after his heart is free: "stop it!"


    Of course, Zhang Xiong stopped the people he brought with him because he didn''t intend to kill or maim shisan today. After all, he knew clearly that the reason why his father would stay here was that this stranger was of great importance here. Therefore, Zhang Xiongcai stopped the torture of his body. But for his thirteen dignity, Zhang Xiong should give him some color to see and rub his spirit, so that he will not be arrogant in the future.


    After those people stopped, Zhang Xiong immediately stepped forward and came to shisan''s side. He kicked him hard and said: "little B, cnmd, where''s your cow B? It''s crazy for me! Ask you something, but you say it


    Zhang Xiong felt that he was not satisfied. He stepped on shisan''s face and ravaged him several times. Then he said to him, "thirteen, I tell you, I haven''t moved you. I really think you are just a dog. Killing you will only dirty my hands. Today, I''ll let you go. Next time you dare to be crazy in front of me, you will not be so lucky. "


    After that, Zhang Xiong moved his feet and showed a happy smile. At last, he looked scornfully at the dead dog''s thirteen, and then turned around and walked to Ziyi.


    At this time, Ziyi, simple and the last straw also fell down. She was desperate to the bottom of the valley. Her face was particularly haggard, and her eyes were even more sad. Some tears were even stained in her eyes. It can be seen that her heart is so miserable and helpless.


    Seeing such a Ziyi, Zhang Xiong didn''t feel any pain. On the contrary, he felt that Ziyi''s appearance had a special flavor. In particular, shisan was here. He slapped shisan''s face with reality to let him know that no one could hinder him, and let shisan see clearly that Ziyi, who had a relationship with him, was about to let him have fish ¡£


    Thinking of this, Zhang Xiong involuntarily reached out his hand, stroked the sad face of Ziyi, and said with a playful expression: "little sister, don''t worry, you are my man tonight, and no one can save you."


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhang Xiong immediately waved his hand and said triumphantly, "take it away!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 436

    In this ordinary night, normal people have already rested, but Ziyi is not the same as Ziyi. She has suffered a lot. From escaping from the villa to being chased by Zhang Xiong''s people, she meets thirteen, thirteen rescues her, and then Zhang Xiong brings people to kill her. All these changes come so fast. From despair to hope, and from hope to despair, this subversive blow, to a weak woman Ziyi, is how heavy.


    At the moment, in the face of Zhang Xiong''s teasing, and watching his men approach him, Ziyi''s heart is really like a heavy stone, she is almost forced to suffocate, her eyes are more and more red, involuntarily, she glanced at the thirteen who fell on the ground.


    For this benefactor, she only had guilt in her heart. Fortunately, although he was seriously injured, Zhang Xiong finally let him go, which also made Ziyi get some relief. At present, what she should worry about is her own situation. Thirteen can''t save her. What should she do next?


    When Zhang Xiong''s men were about to get close to him, Ziyi suddenly turned around and stumbled away. As a weak woman, she could not escape from Zhang Xiong''s clutches. What''s more, it was the headquarters of the five halls, which was heavily guarded. However, she was not willing to. After suffering so many days, she managed to escape from the grotto today, She didn''t want to go back. She couldn''t let Zhang Xiong succeed. Even if she died, she would not compromise.


    Shrewd Zhang Xiong has already seen Ziyi''s every move in his eyes. He doesn''t worry about Ziyi''s escape at all. However, Ziyi glances at thirteen before he runs away. This small discovery makes Zhang Xiong hook his mouth and show a trace of evil smile.


    Now he felt that Ziyi was more and more in line with his appetite. She not only vowed to disobey herself, but also wanted to get more and more from Zhang Xiong. She was also kind-hearted. She would worry about the safety of others at such a juncture. At the beginning, she was willing to save the abandoned and dirty beggar and take care of him in the hospital It is enough to prove that Ziyi''s heart has reached a certain level. This is Ziyi''s advantage, but also Ziyi''s fatal weakness. With her weakness, Zhang Xiong has a better grasp of Ziyi.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Xiong''s mouth became deeper. With this smile, he stood calm and looked at Ziyi, who ran away in panic. Zhang Xiong did not move, which did not mean that his men would not move. Their previous order was to take Ziyi away. At present, Ziyi escaped. They didn''t think about it at all. They started running.


    These people are just like sharks smelling blood. They rush to Ziyi''s body and block her way. One of them looks very obscene, and shows a cheap smile. She says to Ziyi: "beauty, it''s all at this point. What can you do to run? It''s better to follow our young master, to be rich and to enjoy, How happy that is


    At this moment, they seem to forget how miserable they were when they were beaten thirteen times. They just forgot that they wanted to escape from the scene. At the time of these people, Zhang Xiong came slowly. He didn''t blame his subordinates. On the contrary, he felt that Ziyi, who was surrounded by his subordinates and was at a loss, was very interesting.


    No matter how you look at it, Ziyi is more and more attractive in Zhang Xiong''s eyes. He can''t help but stretch out his hand and put it on Ziyi''s back.


    Being touched by Zhang Xiong, Ziyi''s body suddenly shakes. It''s almost a reflex. She wants to escape and resist. But Zhang Xiong''s people can''t live up to her wishes. They consciously hold Ziyi and let their young master play their best.


    Zhang Xiong, the beast like Zhang Xiong, is enjoying the resistance of his Zhang Xiong. He has his hands down. He says in a nasty way, "violet, you can''t force me. This is my site. I has the final say. If you want to hurry me, I''ll kill thirteen first, then ha ha!"


    When Zhang Xiong said this, he not only rubbed his hands, but also his face was extremely obscene. Zhang Xiong grasped Ziyi''s weakness and took advantage of it in a timely manner. Of course, he knew that Ziyi and shisan were just a chance encounter, but Ziyi''s sympathy overflowed. She had looked at thirteen with worried eyes before, but completely fell into Zhang Xiong''s eyes She could not bear to die because of her benefactor.


    Sure enough, Ziyi, who had been struggling violently, suddenly stopped after hearing Zhang Xiong''s words. She curled up like a wounded White Swan, but her shoulders were still shaking.


    Seeing Ziyi''s appearance, Zhang Xiong became more and more rampant. He immediately picked up Ziyi and made a sound of laughing. At the same time, his steps had already started and walked towards his villa. At the thought that he would enjoy the beauty of the machine later, Zhang Xiong''s desire rose violently.


    Ziyi was suddenly hugged by Zhang Xiong, and her inner panic was even worse. She was so afraid and helpless that tears had already fallen from her face. She struggled and cried, but it was no use. Here, the only one who can rely on has fallen down. Who can save her? How can she struggle, and how can she break free from the powerful Zhang Xiong.Zhang Xiong held the struggling beauty in his arms, and the desire in his heart soared even more fiercely. He liked the taste of the struggle very much, and his steps were accelerated. His people followed him and all of them were smiling.


    Those people brought by Zhang Xiong just followed him. They didn''t say much about this evil boy bullying a good woman. In the face of such a thing, they were more indifferent than shisan''s indifference.


    At this time, no one cared about the thirteen lying on the ground. Despite his extraordinary strength and fame in the underground boundary of the provincial capital, he was not as good as a dog in their eyes.


    However, none of them thought that, just as they faced the victory and left with Zhang Xiong, a very weak voice suddenly sounded behind them: "wait a minute!"


    Zhang Xiong and all the others were stunned by the sound, because everyone could hear it. The one who made the sound was the one who was inferior to the dog in their eyes.


    At this moment, all of them had a look of surprise in their eyes. They had no idea that shisan had the strength to speak and even dared to say such a sentence. Almost at the same time, they all turned around, but they found a more astonishing scene. Thirteen, who was on the ground like a dead dog just now, actually got up from the ground. What a surprise.


    But thirteen, he was really hurt very much. He was so hard to move. He didn''t know whether he didn''t admit defeat in his heart, or Zhang Xiong''s words and actions to Zhang Xiong stimulated his nerves. He even stood up like this. No matter what, under such circumstances, it shows that he is a real madman!


    Thirteen got up very slowly. Even though he stumbled and almost fell down again, his momentum was very violent. Even though his body was scarred and his body and face were stained with blood, he was still like a beast, especially his eyes, which seemed to be stained with red. In this night, it looked so frightening.


    After shisan got up completely, he only said to himself, "I said, this woman, you can''t move"


    in this scene, Ziyi was shocked, Zhang Xiong and others were also shocked. They still can''t believe that shisan could stand up after such a blow. However, Zhang''s anger also rose. Zhang Xiong felt that the thirteen was an immortal cockroach, which was too annoying. He suddenly put down Ziyi, and then cursed at thirteen tears: "NMB''s, it''s not good to pretend to be a dead dog just now. It''s not like I beg for mercy and dare to stand up!"


    Finish saying, he directly angry to the people around him roared: "give me, in the case of beating him, let him completely can''t get up."


    As soon as Zhang Xiong''s voice fell, several third-class elites closest to the madman rushed out. Under normal circumstances, they would not take the initiative to provoke shisan. But now, they have got the order of Zhang Xiong. Moreover, in their view, the thirteen at the moment is just the end of a strong arrow. It is easy to settle him down.


    However, when a first-class elite, the first to rush to the front of thirteen to give him a punch, he found that he was wrong, wrong too far. It is not that he is pretending to be forced to stand up at this time, but that he really has the ability to fight again. Because, after the fist of the first-class elite hit shisan, he didn''t knock down the madman. Even, he felt that his fist had hit the steel. When he looked at the thirteen, there was nothing wrong, and he directly fixed his body shape.


    The reason why the elite of this level can hold his body is that at this moment, a sharp pain spreads all over his body from his chest, and his body convulses uncontrollably. Then his body suddenly falls down and his life or death is unknown.


    This accident caused several other third level masters to be stunned for a while, because the symptoms of the 13th Institute had exceeded their cognition. However, they were stunned, but shisan was not stunned. As soon as he shook his arm, he hit a man''s head. The man''s body suddenly fell down, but shisan did not stop and attacked others again.


    It was not until the madman put down three third-class and second-class elites that Zhang Xiong responded. The situation was so wrong. He quickly and loudly ordered: "Damn, what are you doing in a daze? Let''s go together!"


    Just now, shisan''s performance not only stunned other people, but also shocked even the most powerful first-class masters. They were extremely conceited to be a first-class master. However, for a single person, they could not be confident of such strength in the face of thirteen''s attack. Because of this, they forgot to do it for a while.


    However, Zhang Xiong''s words were a wake-up call to them. Although shisan is very capable of fighting alone, he is not invincible. Previously, shisan was beaten by the three of them. Even more, when all the people joined hands, he was beaten down in one fell swoop. Since he can be knocked down 13 times, he can still be defeated for a second time.


    Thinking of this, the three first-class masters once again attacked the thirteen, and the other people around also coincidentally united to attack thirteen.However, he was indifferent. He was not a fool. How could he lose the opportunity again? The same experience would not be staged for the second time. His body movements started because there were too many people around him. He could always hit people. Every move he took was very hard. Before the three first-class masters rushed to the front of him, there were several second-class and third-class elites who could not fight again power.


    This time, the madman didn''t face the three first-class masters. His body began to swim. His goal was to be the second and third-class elites. In this way, Zhang Xiong''s side did not gain the advantage because of the large number of people. On the contrary, because of the instability of thirteen''s playing cards, they were afraid of hurting their own people and their own strength could not be fully released Come on, it''s a little bit energetic and can''t be used.


    Gradually, one by one, the second and third-class elites were knocked down by the thirteen. The third-class elites were relatively weak and could not withstand the attack of thirteen. However, the second-class elites could not go through three rounds under the thirteen. The situation reversed after a moment www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 437

    A subversive battle begins again. Shisan, like an immortal cockroach, always makes unexpected things. He falls down and climbs up again and again, and his injuries are not comparable to those of ordinary people. If you are more careful, you will find that shisan has not suffered any more trauma, and his original injury seems to have little impact on him. He is still the same Great strength.


    The only difference is that at this moment, thirteen''s eyes are really red and red, and the red is a little frightening. It seems that they can emit fire. However, the three first-class masters were not frightened by him. Now, all they have is anger. They are eager to cramp and peel skin at thirteen. The three masters unite and have no way to take an injured person. This is simply their shame.


    When the three first-class masters were slightly stupefied, thirteen''s action stopped. His finger pointed to the three first-order masters, and said in an extremely cold way: "now, it''s your turn!"


    Until this time, the three first-class masters just reflected that they had committed the great taboo of martial arts just now, that is, the Shenyou in the contest. Because at this moment, all the people of the second or third rank, including Zhang Xiong''s minions, had been knocked down by thirteen. They either fainted and had no idea whether they were alive or dead, or fell on the ground, showing a look of unbearable pain.


    The three first-class masters looked at each other. They saw the boundless anger in their eyes. Then, they rushed towards the thirteen. Boxing, footwork, claw, these three masters, again used their own good Kung Fu. The cooperation between the three of them is so complementary, and this time, their attack is even more fierce, it is like a storm!


    However, it seems that the present thirteen is somewhat different from that before he was knocked down. Especially after fighting with him, the three first-class masters can''t help but be shocked. They are shocked to find that what the madman uses is actually the Kung Fu used by the three of them. However, the three of them use three kinds of Kung Fu to attack the madman.


    The thirteen footwork, boxing and claw techniques were all used by one person. If they were not still fighting, they would have been shocked. This is simply impossible.


    It''s not an impossible thing happened to shisan. He defeated the masters of three stages in the previous arena, entered the fifth hall, defeated the green dragon Association, and just stood up from the ground. These are almost impossible for ordinary people, but shisan has turned it into reality. What''s more, shisan not only uses the attack method of three first-class masters, but also goes deep into the essence and plays with ease.


    The three first-class masters, the more they hit, the more shocked they were. Slowly, they were a little bit uncertain. After taking the upper hand in the 13th leap, he used the Kung Fu he had just learned to the most incisive level. After a while, the three first level masters were a little bit unbearable.


    With a bang, the first-class master who used boxing was knocked upside down by thirteen. At the same time, Shua, the first-class master who used claw method was scratched with a long scar on his face by a madman. However, the first-class master who was good at footwork was looking at the situation and wanted to withdraw from the battle circle. However, he was silent However, his body moved and chased him. He directly punched him in the back of his head. The last level one master suddenly fainted and was still uncertain.


    At once, all the people in the audience were shocked, even the two first-class masters who escaped by chance. At this moment, all they had left in their hearts was the boundless fear of thirteen. However, the fear turned into fear. Now they had to do everything they could. Seeing 13 approaching them, they looked at each other and immediately turned their best The attack brought it out.


    However, the three first-class masters, combined with the second-class and third-class elites, are still unable to subdue the madman. At present, there are only two first-class masters left. Moreover, they are all injured. How can they fight thirteen? Even if they all use their strongest attack means, there is no chance of turning the tables.


    It''s still fist, footwork and claw. Thirteen and these two purple level masters come to me. After a while, he puts them down.


    So far, all the masters brought by Zhang Xiong have fallen down, and the situation has suddenly reversed. Zhang Wenyuan, who is arrogant and arrogant, is completely shocked. Let alone how surprised he looks.


    At this time, Zhang Xiong had not been as proud as before. For him, the counterattack of thirteen was like falling from heaven to hell. How could things be like this? Zhang Xiong couldn''t figure it out. Now, seeing all the masters collapsed, he was even more alarmed. In particular, at this moment, thirteen red eyes were staring at himself. Zhang Xiong was more and more restless. His heart could not help but thump. Now he has no mind on Ziyi. What does young master Zhang want? Only to live is the most important thing. He points to some of his men who are still standing, and orders in a panic: "quick, quick, quick, go, kill him for me! Come on


    Zhang Xiong''s struggle was obviously dying. He was almost starving. Even those powerful masters were defeated by thirteen. How could he be the opponent of thirteen? They were all shivering. How could they have the courage to fight with shisan.However, when they heard Zhang Xiong''s order, they couldn''t stay still. They had to brave their heads and stepped forward. Of course, as soon as they came forward, they were killed. However, they were completely killed by three punches and two feet.


    At that moment, his fighting power was so terrible that he was like a hell Shura. His body was stained with blood, and his red eyes seemed to have a dark light. Zhang Xiong could not help but step back.


    Suddenly, Zhang Xiong, who had just had unlimited scenery, instantly became a bare rod commander. All the people around him fell down, leaving only the thin one. His heart had already been startled. Seeing thirteen steps towards his side, Zhang Xiong immediately trembled, pointed to the madman, and stammered, "I, I, tell you, you, you, don''t come here!"


    Obviously, Zhang Xiong had already had a fear of shisan, not from his mouth, but from his heart. At the same time, he hated shisan more deeply. He was frustrated again and again. Zhang Xiong really choked down and died.


    The madman did not show any movement because of Zhang Xiong''s words. He was still cold faced and walked forward slowly. However, when he came to Zhang Xiong, he did not even look at the frustrated young master. He silently declared his disdain for Zhang Xiong. Then, he grabbed Ziyi''s hand in a trance and said in a deep voice, "follow me!"


    Come with me! Although there was no tone and indifference when the short three words were said, they were so domineering at this moment, which made Ziyi suddenly feel the most powerful masculinity. Especially, his hand was held by his big hand, and Ziyi''s heart was filled with a strong sense of security.


    According to the law, Ziyi will resist when a man outside of Suluo takes his hand. But at this time, Ziyi doesn''t even have the instinct to resist. She seems to have forgotten everything. She just remembers that the man in front of her stood up at her most critical moment, knocked down the enemy with extraordinary strength and rescued herself in the fire and water. That''s why she was right Thirteen at the moment, only rely on the feeling, as if led by him, he found the light of hope.


    Zhang Xiong followed this beam of light and walked blindly. Her steps seemed sluggish, and her eyes were staring at shisan''s side face, as if she wanted to see him through. For Ziyi, the thirteen in front of her was really a mystery. At the beginning, Ziyi thought he was just a poor beggar. Later, she found that he was seriously injured and could not take care of himself. Later, she met a light voice and a person who imitated Luo''s mother Du regards shisan as Suluo and takes good care of him. He expects that he can be identified one day when he is sober. He hopes that the emperor will live up to the people who have the heart and make him and Suluo get along as soon as possible.


    But on a wrong day, Zhang Xiong appeared, and everything changed. The disabled thirteen suddenly stood up and exerted infinite power. At that time, he beat Zhang Xiong back in the hospital, but later joined the five halls. This evening, he ignored Zhang Xiong''s threat and tried his best to rescue himself. Even when Ziyi thought he was completely knocked down, he was surprised He got up from the ground like a trace and defeated so many masters around Zhang Xiong.


    All of these are miracles. Ziyi can''t accept it for a while. Even if she stares at the madman, she still can''t see him through. Everything in him is very mysterious. However, Ziyi can be sure that shisan is not a bad man. At least, his heart is good.


    Ziyi can''t help but trust him, thinking that he is the light that lights up his dark heart. He makes himself see hope from the bottom of despair and has the hope to live. Thirteen, a man with a sense of security and worth relying on can escape from the grotto and find the hope of life.


    The opposite of Ziyi''s mood at the moment is Zhang Xiong who stays in the same place. The situation has changed too fast and the situation has changed too badly. Even though the young master has seen the world, his heart is shaking a little. You know, this is the territory of his family, which is the headquarters of the fifth Hall of the Hai Gang. However, the totally thirteen is reckless to him in his territory and takes away his woman in front of him His body was shaking with anger.


    Shisan''s temperament is crazy and his military force is abnormal. He subverts Zhang Xiong''s cognition again and again. Originally, he sent so many experts to teach him a lesson. Later, they really couldn''t get up. At that time, Zhang Xiong ravaged shisan with a very happy mind and trampled him under his feet. If he didn''t know that his father had left him, he would not have gotten up Useful. He killed thirteen at that time. It was easy.


    But Zhang Xiong was completely dumbfounded. In a flash, everything changed. Shisan, the dead dog, got up and beat the experts he had brought. Even a group of his subordinates were also knocked down, leaving him alone in the night, shivering in the cold wind.


    When did Zhang Xiong experience this kind of humiliation? At the same time, it was the deepest humiliation he had ever experienced in his life. In particular, shisan completely ignored himself, the young hall leader, and directly took away his own woman. What a shame and what a blow.


    Seeing shisan pulling Ziyi away from himself, Zhang Xiong''s fists almost burst. Although Zhang Xiong was really afraid of such a terrible thirteen, he was also the head of the fifth hall and the son of Zhang Wenshan. Here, it was the headquarters of the fifth hall and his old nest. How could he endure thirteen Like in his own home to take away his own woman, this is more than in his head shits.The more he thought about it, the more angry Zhang Xiong was, and he almost went crazy. Finally, he couldn''t help it. All the anger in his heart broke out in an instant. When shisan was about to leave the scene with Ziyi, Zhang Xiong, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly opened his voice and yelled: "thirteen, stop for me the hell!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, Zhang Xiong rushed toward the direction of thirteen www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 438

    Even though he was afraid of the crazy power in his heart, Zhang Xiong could not allow a dog to bully him. What''s more, this is the headquarters of Wutang and the territory of his own home. He dare not do anything to himself.


    What''s more, just now, shisan knocked down all the people around Zhang Xiong, but he didn''t move a hair of Zhang Xiong. Zhang Xiong was almost sure that shisan was not only contemptuous of himself, on the other hand, he probably didn''t dare to do it himself. Thinking of this, Zhang Xiong''s confidence was enough, and his inner impulse became more and more intense. When he rushed to thirteen, he caught Ziyi and said in a cold voice, "I said, I''m going to fix this woman today."


    Apart from his inability to swallow this tone, Zhang Xiong really can''t let go of Ziyi. He has coveted a woman for so long, but he hasn''t tasted anything fresh. I can see that he can have a good time with her tonight. How can Zhang Xiong just let go?


    Ziyi is suddenly pulled by Zhang Xiong, and her steps have to stop. She instinctively wants to get rid of Zhang Xiong''s hand. However, compared with Ziyi, who has no strength to bind a chicken, Zhang Xiong''s hand is an iron arm, and Ziyi can''t break free at all.


    Seeing that Ziyi was under control, thirteen also stopped. He said two words to Zhang Xiong in a cold voice: "let go!"


    Two words, cold and merciless, let Zhang Xiong''s heart produce a trace of fear, but soon, he suppressed the fear, and then showed a sneering face, said to 13: "it''s you who should be let go, how about your strength? This is Wutang. It''s my territory. After all, you are just a dog in my family. A dog dares to yell at its master and dare to take away the master''s woman. You are really impatient to live. "


    At this moment, Zhang Xiong regained his confidence. He firmly believed that the thirteen dog would take into account the occasion and dare not bite his master.


    But shisan still did not move in the face of Zhang Xiong''s insult. He repeated the meaning he had just expressed in a cold voice: "I said, let go!"


    Seeing this, Zhang Xiong thought that shisan did not dare to do anything to himself. So he increased his strength and drew Ziyi to his side. He said, "what if I don''t let go. If you want to know what you are and what qualifications you have to command me here, you should get out of my way. Don''t do it Mind your own business


    When he said this, the expression on Zhang Xiong''s face became arrogant, just like the posture of the eldest son and his second son. Today, he has lost to thirteen, and this woman can''t let thirteen take away. Otherwise, he will have no position in the fifth hall in the future, which is really too oppressive.


    However, what made Zhang Xiong silly again was that after he said this, thirteen suddenly moved. He kicked out a foot with incomparable ferocity and hit Zhang Xiong''s abdomen.


    Zhang Xiong''s eyes changed, showing an extremely incredible color. The dog actually bit its master. Moreover, his hands were so heavy that Zhang Xiong''s waist was bent. At the same time, he could not help but release Ziyi''s hand and fly out of control.


    With a bang, Zhang Xiong''s body fell heavily to the ground. His brain was a little confused at this moment. On the one hand, it was because thirteen pairs of them really started it. On the other hand, it was because of the pain he was suffering. Thirteen''s feet were so heavy that Zhang Xiong couldn''t even stretch his bent waist. However, he fell heavily on the ground, and his back was harmonious There was a close contact on the ground, which was a double blow to his abdomen and back. It was impossible for him to stand up again. He even became short of breath because of the pain.


    Seeing Zhang Xiong being kicked over like this, Ziyi is shocked. She knows that Zhang Xiong''s identity is unusual. He is a young master in the five halls. However, shisan dare to attack Zhang Xiong directly and fight so hard. This makes Ziyi have a new understanding of shisan. He can''t use common sense to judge his work.


    However, surprised to return to surprise, Ziyi''s heart to Zhang Xiong is not a little pity, on the contrary, very happy. Only vaguely, Ziyi is worried about the situation after 13 days. After all, he is the eldest young master of the fifth hall, Zhang Xiong.


    At this time, Zhang Xiong had already become a complaining woman, his face was distorted. After a few seconds, Zhang Xiong was as long as it had been for centuries. He still did not relieve his pain and lay on the ground, moaning.


    Previously, he looked at his subordinates. Now, his own situation has become unbearable. But because of his identity, Zhang Xiong''s heart is oppressed. At this moment, Zhang Xiong''s eyes at shisan can be filled with endless anger. He suddenly bit his teeth, and forced himself to ease up. Then, with a towering anger, he faced Thirteen hissed and growled: "good, you thirteen, how dare you do this to me, I can tell you responsibly, this time, I promise you will die!"


    This time, Zhang Xiong was determined to kill the thirteen. Before, he sent someone to knock down the thirteen. However, considering his father''s plan, he didn''t kill thirteen. But now, he can''t care so much. When he gathers a good master again, he will humiliate shisan severely and kill him again.


    However, Zhang Xiong''s threat still failed to arouse any reaction from shisan. He completely ignored him and just took Ziyi''s hand and quickly left the scene.His arrogance hurt Zhang Xiong''s heart even more. His body and heart suffered a double blow. He could not bear it any more. When he collapsed on the ground, he suddenly raised his head and roared wildly: "ah!"


    In the voice, is filled with the extreme sorrow and the anger, suppresses and is unwilling. However, the voice for thirteen, still with did not hear in general, just quickened the pace, pulling Ziyi quickly out.


    However, Ziyi was shocked by Zhang Xiong''s roar. On the one hand, she felt free and happy for Zhang Xiong''s strangling and bending. On the other hand, she was still a little worried about thirteen. She could not resist Zhang Xiong''s anger in the future, for fear that he would be really retaliated by Cao Zheng. After all, he worked under the hand of his father. However, up to now, shisan''s performance is not what ordinary people can have. Ziyi can''t help but believe that he can overcome all difficulties.


    The night is getting deeper and deeper. Ziyi and shisan are in a hurry. From the beginning to the end, what shisan said is very few. He has always maintained his indifferent personality. On the contrary, Ziyi''s expression is repeated and her heart fluctuates. Up to now, she has become a puppet and is led by thirteen.


    Until the two of them went to the outside of the five hall villa area, Ziyi had some reaction. In silence, she took her hand out of thirteen''s hands.


    At this moment, Ziyi''s mood is still a little complicated. She is going to leave here. Even if she stays here for one more minute, she will be more dangerous. Therefore, she can only escape from this dangerous area as soon as possible. She also knows that even if she escapes, she still has to stay and bear the danger alone.


    Such a thirteen let Xu Nan appreciate, let Ziyi worry, at the same time, also let Ziyi full of doubts, why did he take the risk of offending Zhang Xiong, determined to save himself?


    At the time of walking to the main road, Ziyi finally couldn''t hold back this doubt and asked blankly to 13: "why do you want to save me?"


    At first, hearing Ziyi''s question, shisan''s face was like stagnant water as before, but there was a strange light flashing away from his eyes. After a little meditation, he said faintly, "because you have saved me before."


    This answer is simple but reasonable. Ziyi doesn''t know about shisan, but she still trusts him. When she hears his answer, Ziyi doesn''t think about this question any more. However, she doesn''t know whether she will see thirteen any more. She can''t help asking: "I know, you are one Good man, but I don''t understand. How could you join the five halls? "


    This is really Ziyi''s biggest doubt. Ziyi can see that Zhang Xiong hated thirteen cases in the hospital at the beginning. They should be irreconcilable. From today''s situation, they are still antagonistic. But why did shisan join this organization is a mystery to Ziyi?


    When Ziyi asked about this, shisan''s eyes were scanning the two sides of the road. Obviously, he was looking for a taxi. The area was a bit biased. It was not easy to wait for a taxi. But now, to let Ziyi leave as soon as possible, he had to stop for a taxi. At this moment, the madman''s attention seemed to be all on waiting for the bus, but he also heard Ziyi''s problem. However, this problem eventually made shisan hesitant. Finally, he opened his mouth and said in a deep voice: "I have something I have to finish!"


    In a simple sentence, it really seems that thirteen words are like gold. Although his attitude is not enthusiastic, or even, it can be said that he is very indifferent, but his eyes are very sincere, which makes Ziyi remove this layer of doubt from the bottom of his heart. She doesn''t know what the thirteen said. She only knows that if he continues to stay in Wutang, he will certainly bear a lot of pressure from Zhang Xiong, and may even be affected Zhang Xiong''s assassin.


    Thinking of this, Xu Nan couldn''t help frowning: "I''m really sorry, I brought you trouble! But. How do you deal with Zhang Xiong in the future? "


    For this problem, thirteen, like nobody else, casually replied, "I''ll be OK."


    Hearing this, Ziyi''s heart was slightly relaxed. She also really believed that shisan had the ability to protect herself. Just as shisan finished saying this, a taxi was slowly coming from the distance, and thirteen immediately waved to the taxi driver.


    Seeing that she was about to leave, Ziyi''s heart was filled with emotion. Recalling the experience of these days, it was really rough, just like having a nightmare. After waking up, Ziyi was inevitably in a cold sweat, and felt physically and mentally exhausted. She deeply remembered that the suffering she suffered in these days was obviously not a little girl could bear. Fortunately, Ziyi was one Strong woman, therefore, will not be defeated by this cruel situation.


    The appearance of shisan gives Ziyi great light. He is just like a hero in the world. He has immortal body and extraordinary strength, which makes Ziyi escape from such a terrible hell. Although Ziyi has ruled out the idea that shisan is Suluo, after today''s event, Ziyi has more feelings for shisan, which is a kind of implicit Sense of dependence, feel that he can be incomparably safe.


    Now, to be separated from the thirteen, Ziyi''s heart can not help but some melancholy, but, no matter how to separate, from now on, can only pray for their own peace.Unconscious, the car has stopped by Ziyi''s side. Thirteen seconds later, he walked to the side of the car, opened the door for Ziyi, and said faintly, "girl, I''d like to advise you that it''s a mess here. It''s not the place for you to stay. If you want to live, you should leave quickly!"


    Although thirteen''s voice is still very cold, Ziyi can feel that he is caring about himself, which makes Ziyi''s heart rise a wave again, and his feelings for this thirteen are different and complicated.


    With this trace of complex feelings, Ziyi raised her head, looked at thirteen with her meaningful eyes, and said gratefully, "thank you, goodbye!"


    In fact, Ziyi wanted to say a lot to shisan, but she didn''t know what to say when she opened her mouth. Moreover, the time was pressing. Ziyi knew that she couldn''t delay any more. So, after expressing her gratitude, Ziyi immediately got on the bus.


    But when Ziyi slightly turned the lower body, her whole person suddenly froze, because, in the 13 side rear, under a big tree is standing a woman, still secretly staring at himself.


    This woman is not familiar with Ziyi, but her deeds are still fresh in Ziyi''s memory, because she is the woman who once had a great hatred with Suluo, and the woman who changed Suluo''s life path, Lin Shihan.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 439

    With infinite emotion, Ziyi finally made up her mind to get into the taxi and leave the grotto. But how could she think of it, she saw her old acquaintance at this moment. In Ziyi''s memory, Lin Shihan asked her to the coffee shop last time, and then she disappeared. At that time, Ziyi thought that Lin Shihan had a good intention to meet him. Later, she went from Su to su Only then did Luo know that Lin Shihan used himself to threaten Suluo to release his father. From then on, he knew that there was an indelible hatred between Su Luo and Lin Shihan.


    What makes Ziyi feel shocked is that Lin Shihan has come to H Province. What''s more, she is standing in the shade of a tree, looking like she has been staring at herself and shisan for a while. This makes Ziyi''s body get goose bumps. She feels that Su Xuejing is staring at her, and her heart is very uncomfortable. Especially, this area is five halls Lin Shihan''s territory appears around here at this time. What does she have to do with Wutang?


    Thinking of this, Ziyi''s nerves become more and more tense. She suddenly becomes disordered and worried. She feels that some things are implicated. Ziyi knows that Suluo''s father has been captured, and Suluo came to H Province alone to save his father. But these powerful people are looking for Suluo. Suluo''s situation in H Province must be in danger, Last time I heard Zhang Xiong say that he belonged to the sea gang.


    Now, Lin Shihan appears in the scope of Wutang. Will Lin Shihan use Wutang to deal with Su Luo? I have been looking for Suluo in the city of H Province for such a long time, but I haven''t found it. Will Suluo have been captured by them? Or is Lin Shihan aware of Suluo''s whereabouts?


    In this way, Ziyi immediately had an impulse, that is, she went to chat with Lin Shihan, although she knew that she was not suitable to stay here any more, even if it was more than a second, it was dangerous.


    However, at this moment, Ziyi wants to know more about Suluo. Especially, Ziyi''s eyes are in line with Lin Shihan. Ziyi finds that Lin Shihan''s eyes in the dark in the distance seem to be very interesting, just like Lin Shihan is carrying some kind of soft heart under his beautiful appearance! This makes Ziyi''s impulse become more and more intense. She feels that the disappearance of Suluo has something to do with Lin Shihan.


    So Ziyi didn''t plan to get on the bus, and she was going to walk towards Lin Shihan. However, she didn''t know that she was not right at thirteen, and followed her eyes and looked into the shade of the tree.


    At the moment of seeing Lin Shihan, shisan''s heart also had a trace of surprise. However, he didn''t express the surprise on his face. At least, no one could see any special meaning from his face.


    Now, seeing that Ziyi is about to find Lin Shihan impulsively, shisan almost doesn''t think about it. He suddenly reaches out his hand and blocks Ziyi''s way. He says in a cold voice, "it''s time for you to leave."


    After a while, Ziyi is stunned. She looks at shisan inexplicably, and feels a little strange. She feels that shisan seems very reluctant to meet with Lin Shihan. She doesn''t know what the reason is. But soon, Ziyi responds. Shisan is worried about her own safety and urges her to flee this place. After all, there are five halls here Sphere of influence, if Zhang Xiong sends someone to chase after her, she may not be able to leave even if she wants to go. Moreover, she may be implicated to 13.


    However, she came here to look for Suluo. She was under countless pressure and spent so much time looking for her. After searching for so long, she did not find any trace of Suluo. Now she finally saw a glimmer of hope, hoping to get some news from Lin Shihan. How could Ziyi be willing to miss it.


    While Xu Nan was hesitating, the taxi driver waiting on the roadside was a little impatient. He suddenly rushed to Ziyi and asked in a loud voice: "beauty, I said whether you can go or not. Don''t linger like this. Do I have to work?"


    Hearing the driver''s words and seeing shisan''s resolute attitude, she even held out her arm, which had never been put down. Ziyi''s heart became more and more tangled. In the end, Ziyi suppressed the impulse to find Lin Shihan for a chat.


    When the impulse is stopped, Ziyi also clearly realizes that, no matter what, it is unreasonable for her to delay time at this juncture, because even if she is past, Lin Shihan will not tell herself anything. Even if she does, she may not have freedom. When Zhang Xiong insults her, Ziyi will not have the face to see Suluo Yes.


    Thinking of this, Ziyi bit her teeth and turned around without hesitation and took a taxi. The window fell down, purple in front of the window 13, solemnly said: "goodbye!"


    In fact, Ziyi doesn''t know whether there will be another day when she and shisan will meet each other this time. Therefore, Ziyi''s farewell is mixed with endless meaning and seems to have a trace of reluctant feeling.


    With the fall of Ziyi''s voice, the engine sound of the car starts. The taxi takes Ziyi away from the land of right and wrong. Seeing the taxi leave his sight, he slowly turns around and walks directly to the villa area behind.


    From the beginning to the end, shisan''s performance was extremely indifferent. Whether it was to save Ziyi or send Ziyi away, his expression did not make any waves. Even when shisan passed Lin Shihan, his manner was still unshakable. He didn''t even look at Lin Shihan more than once. It seemed that there was no woman who secretly looked at him and even looked suspicious Like, he completely ignored Lin Shihan and went straight to the villa area of Wutang.Cao Zheng, who was beaten down by the 13th move, was soon discovered by the thugs of the five halls. These thugs were shocked by this discovery, because they could not think of anyone who would dare to attack their young master in Wutang headquarters, and beat their young master so hard. It was even more amazing than the sun hitting the West.


    What''s more, Zhang Xiong was not the only one who was seriously injured at the scene, but also a number of his guards and some top experts of the first, second and third levels. The fate of each of them was appalling. Some of them even groaned bitterly, while others fainted and died in the dark.


    Such a scene really puzzled the thugs. They could not help wondering whether there was an enemy attacking the headquarters of the five halls. This layer of doubt only existed in the hearts of the thugs for a moment. Soon, they dispelled the doubts. Let alone that there is no force in H Province that can be so bold, even if there is, they are the watchmen of the headquarters Members, it''s time to notice the news. You know, this is the headquarters of the five halls. It''s the core existence.


    After thinking about it, the more they think about it, the more confused they are. They can''t think of anything to explain the current situation. In particular, there are three masters among the fallen people. They really can''t imagine who has such great ability to solve so many experts in silence.


    Of course, the thugs were shocked, but they didn''t hesitate. They all clearly realized the great importance of the incident. Almost as soon as they came to the scene, they took action. Some of them helped to take care of Zhang Xiong and other injured people, and some of them reported to Zhang Wenshan quickly.


    At this time, Zhang Wenshan and Zhang Wenyuan were discussing things in the hall of the main villa. Suddenly, a thug rushed to the door of the hall and directly called out to Zhang Wenshan inside: "boss, the matter is not good. The young master has been beaten in the villa area, seriously injured!"


    Zhang Wenshan and Zhang Wenyuan were a bit confused by this remark. They all thought that they had heard something wrong, which was impossible for them.


    After a little calming down, Zhang Wenyuan took the lead and said, "what are you talking about? If you don''t make it clear, I can''t spare you! "


    Zhang Wenyuan''s question shocked the thug. He didn''t dare to delay for a moment. He immediately reported what he knew. Up to now, he still couldn''t believe it, just like a dream. And Zhang Wenshan two brothers report to the thug, the face suddenly changed greatly.


    Zhang Wenshan, who has always been indifferent, can''t control himself at this moment. Zhang Xiong is his only son, his precious son. He was beaten seriously in his base camp. This is just in his face.


    Zhang Wenshan, who was beside him, was very angry. He slapped him on the armrest of his chair. With a bang, the armrest of the wooden chair was smashed by him. At the same time, in the huge hall, Zhang Wenyuan''s angry roar broke out: "who on earth dare to be so lawless?"


    As soon as Zhang Wenyuan''s voice fell, there was a rustle outside. Two people''s eyes subconsciously looked outside. After a while, they were stunned. Outside, more than 20 people were carried in, and Zhang Xiong was the first to be carried in.


    The scene in front of them made Zhang Wenshan''s two brothers dumbfounded. They didn''t expect that the actual situation was much more serious than they thought. Zhang Xiong''s face was full of pain, but only following Zhang Xiong were a group of Zhang Xiong''s trusted guards and five hall experts. What was astonishing was that there were three first-class masters. When did such a serious thing happen in the headquarters of the fifth hall?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 440

    As the head of the hall, Zhang Wenshan, even if he is indifferent, can''t control his emotions at this moment. He directly steps out of his seat and quickly walks to Zhang Xiong. He asks with concern, "ah Xiong, who did this?"


    Zhang Wenshan''s voice with concern, doubt, but also with deep anger, Zhang Xiong saw his father so concerned about himself, his face more ferocious pain. Previously, he was very embarrassed lying on the ground and was found by his subordinates. His heart was not much depressed. He was also the eldest young master of the fifth hall. His shame was really thrown home. At that moment, he turned everything into hatred for shisan. Therefore, at that time, he didn''t say anything to the people who found him, but he ordered them to let them take him And other injured people carrying them to his father.


    The injured, especially the seriously injured, should be sent to the hospital for treatment at the first time. Zhang Xiong certainly had his intention to do so. He wanted his father to see how bad his current situation was, so as to arouse his father''s anger at the thirteen.


    So, after his father asked him, Zhang Xiong immediately twisted his face and growled with tears: "Dad, you must make decisions for me. It''s him who injured me and our five hall experts. Ah, ah, I''m miserable and miserable!"


    As he said this, Zhang Xiong actually squeezed out a tear. Seeing his son like this, Zhang Xiong''s heart was hurt. When Zhang Wenshan heard that it was thirteen dry, his heart immediately shook. In a moment, his eyes became sharp.


    Zhang Wenyuan, on the other side, couldn''t help but burst out an angry cry: "good thirteen, it''s like eating the courage of a leopard with a bear''s heart, and you don''t weigh yourself. Everyone dares to move!"


    Anger at the same time, Zhang Wenyuan''s heart also with a deep shock, this thirteen strength, how to improve? He beat so many people in one fell swoop. In his impression, when shisan just came in, his strength did not reach such a level.


    On the one hand, he wanted to make use of thirteen. On the other hand, shisan committed such a crime. For a while, Zhang Wenyuan, as the vice leader of the hall, could not hold it. He looked at his elder brother Zhang Wenshan with a hint of inquiry.


    For his younger brother, Zhang Wenshan understood what he was thinking in his heart through a look. However, this fact is too important. He has never been surprised by changes. At this moment, his face sank to a terrible level. However, compared with the extreme Zhang Wenyuan, Zhang Wenshan was more calm at the beginning. He suppressed his anger and asked more questions about his son "Ah Hsiung, what''s going on here? How can he hit you


    Hearing this question, Zhang Xiong pretended to cry more fiercely. At this time, he was no longer as proud and presumptuous as he used to be. He looked extremely aggrieved. In front of his father, he deliberately embellished his anger and said, "Dad, I brought a woman back from the outside. I don''t know whether he is interested in others or what. He has to meddle in his business and forcibly rob my woman, If I don''t allow it, he fights me. Dad, I can''t swallow this tone. You must make decisions for your son! "


    Zhang Wenshan was shocked again. He knew his son well. It was common for him to bring women back. However, Zhang Wenshan couldn''t figure out how the thirteen who didn''t get firewood could snatch the woman away because a woman hurt her son?


    This time, even if Zhang Wenshan was calm again, he could not help but get angry. He said in a cold voice, "thirteen, it''s really reckless."


    Although Zhang Wenshan didn''t say it clearly, his younger brother Zhang Wenyuan already understood what he meant. Immediately, he volunteered to ask for orders: "elder brother, I''m going to bring thirteen."


    After that, Zhang Wenyuan immediately went outside. Zhang Xiong, who was crying bitterly, heard his father and Uncle Zhang Wenyuan''s words, and finally felt a sense of joy in his heart. Zhang Xiong knew that with his father and Zhang Wenyuan''s long-term high-ranking nature, he could say such words, which would be bad luck for him. Only when thirteen is punished, can Zhang Xiong''s heart be released. In his heart, he has long recognized that only by killing thirteen can he feel relieved.


    On the other side, Zhang Wenshan comforted Zhang Xiong with a few words, and then asked his subordinates to help him to the side to have a rest, while he himself sat on the main seat of the hall again, waiting for the arrival of thirteen.


    After a while, Zhang Wenyuan brought shisan. When he saw the blood on shisan and Zhang Wenshan in the lobby, his eyes suddenly burst out a cold air. In particular, when he found that shisan came in, he stood in the hall like nobody else, maintaining his usual indifference, which further stimulated Zhang Wenshan''s murderous spirit and forced himself to suppress himself Want to kill the impulse of thirteen, cold voice said: "thirteen, you give me an explanation, immediately, immediately!"


    Zhang Wenshan''s tone is extremely cold, which makes people feel that he is in the iceberg and snow. Especially at this moment, his body has released a murderous spirit, which is quite different from his usual appearance. I''m afraid that anyone here will feel shocked when facing this kind of state.


    But shisan is still a freak. The pressure from Zhang Wenshan doesn''t seem to oppress him. At least, on the surface, he is still calm. However, his eyes are slightly raised and he looks at Zhang Xiong beside his eyes, as well as those injured people. Although shisan doesn''t like to talk, he is not stupid. How can he not understand that it is Zhang Xiong at this stage To Zhang Wenshan to file a complaint, only to make him so angry.At the moment, Zhang Wenshan, like a real beast, broke out and was murderous. In particular, when he saw thirteen, he still did not change his face. He felt that his patience would be at the limit. If it was not for his plan, he would have killed thirteen.


    Zhang Wenyuan, who came to this hall in his thirteenth year, was even more angry. Seeing that shisan ignored his elder brother, he immediately said to shisan angrily, "thirteen, you''d better come up with a convincing reason, otherwise, you''ll have a good look!"


    In the face of Zhang Wenshan''s murderous spirit and Zhang Wenyuan''s anger, shisan knows in his heart that he can''t keep his mouth shut. In any case, he has to give a statement. However, his expression is still very cold, and he has no consciousness of being in danger of life and death. He just glances at Zhang Xiong''s wounded people coldly, and then he says indifferently: "It''s their hands that moved first!"


    Zhang Wenshan of course knew that the key to the problem was the woman brought by his son, so he went straight to the theme and said, "thirteen, I told you that as long as you follow me, you can get everything, money, status and women. Now, you are partial I''m very disappointed that the woman who provoked my son, or even beat my son seriously for her sake. "


    With these words, Zhang Wenshan suddenly stood up from his seat and walked slowly towards thirteen.


    As Zhang Wenshan approached shisan step by step, his murderous spirit became more and more serious. There was a possibility of explosion at any time. Perhaps, it was at the moment when he approached shisan.


    But thirteen was not afraid, not at all, he was still indifferent, but the voice from his mouth became very sonorous: "that is a woman who saved my life!"


    This explanation of shisan makes Zhang Wenshan''s figure stagnate a little. At this moment, Zhang Wenshan suddenly remembered that when shisan had just entered the five halls, he sent his own Canary forest poetry to test shisan. Zhang Wenshan had no doubt about Lin Shihan''s charm, but shisan did not make false remarks about her. From this point of view, crazy shisan should not be easily attacked Seductive, that is to say, he is not in love with his son''s woman, but really because of his relationship with that woman.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Wenshan''s brow could not help wrinkling. That''s right. He asked his son why he hit them on the 13th. But his son''s answer was only one-sided. Because he was angry, Zhang Wenshan didn''t think about the reason. It turned out that there was still such a struggle in the middle. But even so, the reason of thirteen is still not enough to convince the public.


    Cao Zheng, on the other side, saw that his father''s face had changed because of the words of shisan. He said angrily to shisan: "you and she are just by chance. For a woman who meets by chance, you beat me and the people of Wutang like this. Don''t forget that you are from our five halls. All you have today is from our five halls Yes. "


    In the face of Zhang Xiong''s accusation, shisan did not change his face. He only replied with righteous words: "it''s my principle to know how to repay your benefactor. I can''t watch my benefactor suffer humiliation!"


    It was the first time that Zhang Xiong heard so many words in one breath. He didn''t expect that this usually dull and silent freak would have hit the main point directly when he spoke. For a while, he was speechless.


    He was in the first place in this matter. However, because of the attack of shisan and his hatred of shisan, he didn''t care what to do. He only felt that even if shisan had the great truth, he shouldn''t have done this to himself.


    Therefore, Zhang Xiong said with anger again: "anyway, as a person of my five halls, it''s wrong to hurt me. Moreover, you have injured so many experts in the five halls, which makes our five halls suffer losses. You can''t bear this crime."


    From Zhang Xiong''s point of view, he did have a reason to die for shisan. However, his words were reasonable for him. In any case, it was a mistake for shisan to hit his own people. The madman had beaten Zhang Xiong once before he entered the five halls. However, he didn''t pay much attention to that time, and then his ability was appreciated by Zhang Wenshan. Therefore, Zhang Wenshan didn''t care about it at that time. But this time, the thirteen attacks were more serious. What''s more, the place where he hit people was actually in the headquarters of the five halls. If it was spread out, it would be bad for the reputation of the five halls Often disadvantageous, will become the laughing stock of the whole province people!


    This is exactly what Zhang Wenshan and Zhang Wenyuan considered. Even if the woman was kind to shisan, his behavior was too lawless. After all, the state owned the national law and the family rules. Thirteen was a big taboo.


    Hall, suddenly fell into silence, breath, very strange.


    After a while, Zhang Wenshan, who was approaching thirteen, suddenly asked the key point: "where is that woman now?"


    When hearing this, thirteen''s eyes suddenly showed a resolute color. He replied frankly: "she has been let go by me. What I hate most in my life is robbing women. What''s more, the victim is still my benefactor. I must save her!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 441

    When shisan said this, there was a trace of magnanimity on his body, which made Zhang Wenshan''s heart stunned. However, shisan''s reply made them feel embarrassed to kill themselves. After all, they all knew exactly what Zhang Xiong''s attitude towards women was, and the women he liked would not stop until they were rescued That woman should be reluctant to let shisan describe his son''s behavior as robbing people by force.


    In this way, shisan seems to have a reason to save the woman. Moreover, it may be Zhang Xiong''s hand that they moved first. After careful consideration, Zhang Wenshan finally gave up his decision to kill thirteen killers in his heart. Of course, this is not only because of the two reasons given by shisan. In the final analysis, what they consider is the utilization of thirteen. In particular, it will be the appointed time with Sitang in three days.


    At this point, we can''t make any mistakes. The life of shisan still needs to be preserved, but Zhang Wenshan''s anger towards shisan has become even worse. At the beginning, in order to control the madman, Zhang Wenshan tried him out, but he did not try to find out the result. After today''s events, he had a faint sense of vigilance in his mind. This 13-year-old has a tendency to be out of his control.


    After a short silence, Zhang Wenshan, the speaker of Wutang and Zhang Xiong''s biological father, made the final decision and said to shisan: "shisan, whatever you do today, it''s an unforgivable sin. But since you have a heart of gratitude, I''ll give you a chance to do meritorious deeds. I''ll assign tasks to you in the next two days Performance, I''ll forgive you, OK, now it''s none of your business, go down! "


    Thirteen smell speech, slightly nodded the head, but did not say anything more, a face of indifference turned around, toward the outside of the hall. Seeing shisan''s amnesty, Zhang Xiong was not happy. He thought that his father had been angry for a long time. Shisan couldn''t escape to death, but he was still let go, which made Zhang Xiong''s heart bend to the extreme.


    When he left on the 13th day, he immediately asked, "Dad, did you let go of thirteen? As you can see, it''s your son who is fighting today


    At this moment, the faces of Zhang Wenshan and Zhang Wenyuan became gloomy again. On the surface, they were convinced by the reason of thirteen. But in fact, their anger at thirteen was still increasing. For Zhang Wenshan, the head of the hall, thirteen and one outsiders still hurt their own people and his son in their own territory, but they did not give him face This is a challenge to the authority of the five halls. In particular, thirteen out of his control, which makes Zhang Wenshan more reluctant.


    Zhang Wenyuan knew his brother''s mind and his nephew''s grievance. After shisan disappeared completely, Zhang Wenyuan opened his mouth and explained to Zhang Xiong, "ah Xiong, how can the status of shisan compare with you? He is just a tool for us to move forward. We have this matter in mind, and sooner or later we will find him to settle accounts."


    The so-called thirteen is a tool. Naturally, it is a contest between the five halls and the four halls. It is related to whether Zhang Wenshan can become the vice leader. At present, thirteen carries the hope of the fifth hall. Especially, today, he has wounded so many people at one stroke, and there are still three first-class masters. This is enough to show that in the past few days, the strength of thirteen has improved Step, in this way, the hope of victory is greater.


    Although Zhang Xiong also knows his father and uncle''s consideration, but after listening to Zhang Wenyuan''s explanation, his look of grievance has not been much reduced.


    However, at this time, Zhang Wenshan didn''t care about his son any more. He beat and beat him. Now he can''t kill thirteen, so he can only bear it. At the moment, he was thinking about another thing. Suddenly, he asked Zhang Xiong, "Daxiong, the woman you mentioned should be the woman you met in the hospital when you first dealt with shisan."


    Zhang Xiong was shocked to hear his father, and suddenly shifted the topic to Zhang Xiong''s head. He was a little puzzled for a moment. In a flash, he nodded his head and said: "yes, it''s just a woman from other places. Even if that woman has rescued a madman, thirteen is not such a gratitude method. I''ll go to his mother''s gratitude, and God knows what his idea is!"


    Hearing this, Zhang Wenshan immediately showed a thoughtful look. Then, he turned his eyes to Zhang Wenyuan and said, "the woman from other places, ha ha, isn''t shisan from other places? I think that woman should still be in H Province. Wenyuan, go to investigate and find out what her origin is. I vaguely feel that the relationship between shisan and her is not as simple as we see it! "


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Wenyuan''s eyes suddenly brightened. After a while, he had a kind of insight. Previously, he also simply thought that thirteen was out of gratitude. He could not bear the act of forcibly robbing women from the people, so he saved the woman. Now, listening to his elder brother''s words, Zhang Wenshan suddenly found that this matter did not seem to be so simple. Maybe, what other connection was there between shisan and that woman? Even if there is no superfluous connection, but thirteen''s attention to this woman is also a constraint on the existence of thirteen.


    These two old foxes are quick thinking, careful and vicious, but Zhang Xiong on one side is a little unclear. Therefore, he is full of hatred for shisan. With this hatred, he clenched his teeth and muttered in a cold voice: "thirteen, today is your life, but one day, I will make you worse than death."13¡¢ After leaving the villa, he still did not show any abnormality, except for the bloody clothes on his body, which showed his abnormal situation, he was almost the same as usual, and his expression was still indifferent.


    Without any pause, he walked straight into the villa where he lived and walked towards his room. It felt like today''s all this was not a major thing for him. At least, his rhythm did not change much, except indifference or coldness.


    But when thirteen opened the door of the room, he was indifferent, but he had a trace of moving, because a woman suddenly appeared in his field of vision, he did not expect that this woman would quietly to his room, and this woman is just under the tree peeping at Lin Shihan.


    At this time, Lin Shihan is sitting on the bed of shisan. In her eyes, there is a hint of smile in her eyes, which is unpredictable. Up to now, she has already known about the fact that thirteen wounded Zhang Xiong and others. She also knows that thirteen was called by Zhang Wenshan to ask questions. She has been waiting here for thirteen for some time. However, she did not expect that shisan would come back so soon.


    However, from the 13th opening of the door, Lin Shihan''s eyes were firmly fixed on his face. Just now, there was a flash of color change in the bottom of the madman''s eyes, which happened to be caught by her.


    This evening, Lin Shihan dressed up very beautiful, but her eyes mixed with a trace of fun, showing that under her beautiful appearance, there is a yin and soft heart that ordinary men are not easy to detect. When she saw thirteen quickly returned to normal and walked in as usual, Lin Shihan immediately stood up from the bed, and she walked towards the thirteen with a gentle step In the past, at the same time, she said to shisan in a very strange tone: "I can''t see that you care about Ziyi very much!"


    When she said this, Lin Shihan''s eyes were very frivolous. She looked at shisan straightforwardly, which made people confused. Whether she wanted to seduce shisan or to capture some unusual changes from shisan.


    However, shisan didn''t react to Lin Shihan''s words. His expression did not change. His eyes didn''t even blink. He said coldly and mercilessly, "please leave!"


    Shisan''s attitude was cold and piercing. He didn''t say a word of nonsense. He asked for the guest directly, which made Lin Shihan''s frivolous eyes flashed a trace of gloom, which was the gloom of disappointment.


    I remember that last time, Lin Shihan tried his best to seduce shisan, but he was hit to the bottom by his indifference. It was precisely because of the ruthlessness and indifference of shisan that Lin Shihan dispelled the suspicion that thirteen might be su Luo.


    However, this evening, Lin Shihan even saw that shisan personally sent Ziyi away.


    At that time, Lin Shihan''s heart rate quickened. All kinds of doubts filled her mind. How could Ziyi appear here? Why are you with Ziyi? What is the relationship between them? Why, the indifference of 13 to all things are extremely indifferent, but only to the purple care has added? All kinds of doubts add together, so that the clever Lin Shihan can''t help but doubt again, whether this thirteen is Suluo?


    With this suspicion, Lin Shihan immediately had the impulse to try thirteen again. So she came uninvited and waited for him to return in his room. Previously, when shisan opened the door, she saw her surprise, which really excited Lin Shihan. But in a flash, shisan recovered his usual indifference. Even when she mentioned Ziyi, she was ten Lin Shihan was disappointed that she didn''t see what she wanted to see from thirteen. She still couldn''t see through the thirteen. She couldn''t guess what she wanted to see. It was like a pool of stagnant water.


    However, since she appears here, Lin Shihan has made up her mind. Tonight, no matter what, it is necessary to try thirteen to the end. She will never give up because of the thirteen''s order to leave. Today''s Lin Shihan, in order to find clues about Suluo, even if it is a little possible, she will do everything.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 442

    Lin Shihan will never forget, never forget, from purity to self indulgence, and even put down his self-esteem to become Zhang Wenshan''s mistress, in order to deal with Su Luo. Su Luo''s hatred in her heart is too deep and deep. They all say that time is a good medicine. But after so long, her inner trauma is not cured. On the contrary, she is trapped in a magic barrier and resents Suluo Deeper and deeper.


    The hatred suppressed Lin Shihan''s heart, and made her gradually learn to disguise, act and learn everything that she had never been able to do. At the moment, she was hit by shisan, but Lin Shihan could not help grinning and showed a beautiful smile to shisan for the purpose.


    Her step is closer and closer to thirteen, and her posture is more and more enchanting. As she walks along, she says softly: "do you want to stay with me in such a hurry to drive me away, or do you want to stay with me, or because you have been stabbed to the point by me?"


    After saying this, Lin Shihan''s body has been pasted to shisan. However, shisan still did not move. His eyes, as before, did not look at Su Xuejing. This time, he did not even mean to answer Lin Shihan. This makes Lin Shihan have a deep sense of frustration, he is a beautiful woman, once upon a time, how many men for her, even Su Luo are coveted. But he didn''t know whether it was a fake flower or a real one. He didn''t know the style of the flower. He could pick it with his hand. He didn''t even bother to look at it.


    Lin Shihan''s heart was filled with anger, but she put it down. As time goes by, the biggest change is people''s heart. Today, Lin Shihan is quite different from the past. As a woman of Zhang Wenshan, she is also in a high position. She knows how to control her emotions. She didn''t believe it. Even Zhang Wenshan, a big man, had mastered himself. How could the young and vigorous thirteen master himself.


    Can''t help but, Lin Shihan''s feet again walk, she around thirteen slowly, and her eyes, also from thirteen''s face to his body. On shisan''s body, tattered clothes, bright bloodstains, and some exposed wounds, all show that he had fought hard for Ziyi, which strengthened Lin Shihan''s suspicion.


    With this trace of doubt, Lin Shihan, a very clean and beautiful woman, even disregarding the blood on the madman, moved her arm from the back of shisan and her long white hand to gently stroke shisan''s chest. She stroked shisan rhythmically with a temptation


    with the touch of her palm, Lin Shihan and shisan''s back got closer and closer. Soon, she came to the point of zero distance contact. If it was an ordinary man, he would have been teased by such a beautiful and beautiful woman, he would have lost control of himself.


    But it''s worth mentioning that thirteen is one of the different kinds. No one knows his mind. No one knows his desire. In the face of Lin Shihan''s teasing, his expression has not changed much and he has not made any extraordinary moves.


    But Lin Shihan''s action, obviously more than that, her hand is still stroking, her mouth is in the ears of thirteen gently blowing gas, whispered: "today, I am very clean oh."


    Lin Shihan''s hot air blows to the madman''s ears. Thirteen seems to be disturbed. Finally. He is no longer so calm. Suddenly, he turned his body and began to face Lin Shihan. At this moment, Lin Shihan''s heart suddenly throbbed. To tell the truth, shisan is a man of personality and strong body. If his face looks better and he is Su Luo, maybe Lin Shihan will be interested in him, especially at this moment Like a man who is cold and masculine all over her body. If she doesn''t respond to her thirteen, she will be hooked up.


    In this second, Lin Shihan''s heart is happy, her eyes quickly flashed a hint of successful conspiracy. She can''t help thinking that thirteen will finally calm down. As long as she breaks thirteen''s persistence at this level, it will be easy for her to obtain the secret of thirteen.


    However, this is just her fantasy. Only in the next second, the action of shisan extinguishes Lin Shihan''s joy, because shisan''s hand pushes Lin Shihan aside without any pity and says in a cold voice: "a person''s dirty or not is not in the appearance, but in the soul."


    Hearing the words of thirteen, Lin Shihan''s body became stiff. Even though she thought she was good at playing tricks, at this moment. Her face was still as ugly as ice. She was not stupid. Of course, she could tell that she was dirty, but she betrayed herself to Zhang Wenshan. This kind of thing was supposed to be tacit, but shisan was so outspoken that it was a great stimulus to Lin Shihan.


    Lin Shihan''s nerves are stabbed a bit in a trance. She once again feels the deepest indifference from thirteen. She feels that he is not a human being, but a thorough machine. Such a machine should not be su Luo. Lin Shihan remembers very clearly that she was a little interested in her at the beginning. He was just a toad who could not eat swan meat, so his mentality became distorted. However, even if he had a deep hatred with himself, he would not be indifferent to himself.


    However, the thirteen in front of him was not moved at all. He did not show any sense of deja vu, nor did he show the reaction of a man to a beautiful woman.Gradually, Lin Shihan''s suspicion became weaker and weaker. Although she felt a little pain in her heart, she was not so fragile after her last experience. After a little meditation, she said again, "thirteen, is it really so difficult to enter your inner world?"


    Hearing the speech, shisan''s mouth showed a trace of obvious and easily felt sarcasm. This trace of his expression seems to show that he and Lin Shihan are people of two worlds, and don''t want to have too many adulterations. Then, he said coldly to Lin Shihan: "no matter what your purpose, I will warn you, don''t mess with me, or I will be rude to you!"


    These words, full of deep threat, let Lin Shihan''s body and mind again bear a severe blow. Up to now, she has neither caught Su Luo''s shadow nor seduced him from shisan. Moreover, this is the second time that Lin Shihan has failed in front of shisan. She really doesn''t know how to find out the unusual secret of shisan. And at the moment, he was even threatened by him, Lin Shihan''s anger rubbed up. Although shisan is a popular person under Zhang Wenshan, she is Zhang Wenshan''s favorite canary. Shisan doesn''t take her seriously.


    Lin Shihan''s eyebrows stood up, a trace of sullen appeared on her pretty face. She faced the madman with some anger and said, "do you know who I am? Even I dare to threaten? "


    Hearing this, shisan was more disdainful. Even, his sneer was born and said, "ha ha ha, Zhang Xiong, I''ve beaten all of them. Don''t talk about you, sensible, get out of here


    Shisan''s words are extremely overbearing, but it is also an indelible fact. Of course, Lin Shihan also knows that the thirteen hit Zhang Xiong, which is very important and has been spread in the headquarters. It is precisely because shisan hit Zhang Xiong for Ziyi that he made Lin Shihan take the initiative to test shisan again. But at this moment, Lin Shihan was disappointed to find that his test failed again San Shi is too unfathomable. Moreover, as he said, he even beat Zhang Xiong. How can he care about himself?


    This man can''t use common sense to infer that at the moment, Lin Shihan has no words to refute 13. However, Lin Shihan''s anger can not be eliminated. As a beautiful woman, she was repeatedly refused by such an ugly man, and even was intimidated by his rudeness. This made Lin Shihan hate him hard. She stamped her foot in anger and finally said a word "Thirteen, please remember, you''d better not let me seize the opportunity, otherwise, one day, I will make you regret it."


    After that, Lin Shihan didn''t stop for a moment. She turned around and left the room. However, when she came, it was meaningful. When she left, she was very disappointed.


    However, for the indifferent thirteen, Lin Shihan is just an episode, and he does not leave any mark in his heart. After closing the door, shisan takes off his clothes. After taking a bath, he simply dealt with the wound on his lower body. Then, he stood in front of the window and looked at the dark night. In his eyes, in addition to indifference, there was also a trace of extra depth in his eyes


    the next day, everyone under the headquarters knew that shisan hurt Zhang Xiong last night, which surprised almost everyone. They didn''t expect that shisan even dared to beat Zhang Xiong. It''s very hard to do it. I just don''t pay attention to the hall leader.


    But in addition to the surprise, everyone''s heart was also incomparably shocked, because among the masters defeated by 13 yesterday, three of them were first-class masters, that is to say, 131 people defeated three first-class and other masters. This is simply impossible. At this moment, everyone decided. 13¡¢ He is the first person in the first level of five halls.


    What''s more, they all know that after the incident last night, Zhang Wenshan looked for shisan. However, to everyone''s surprise, Zhang Wenshan didn''t kill shisan, or even taught him a lesson. Instead, he asked shisan to make up for his mistakes.


    After this incident, the name of thirteen took off completely in Wutang. On the surface or in the heart, no one was unconvinced by him. Anyone who wants to take advantage of the thirteen superiors has to weigh whether they can withstand the power of thirteen.


    Good things do not go out, bad things spread thousands of miles, as expected, no accident, even other forces know thirteen, dumb thirteen''s bad name, from that night on, become more and more powerful.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 443

    For these news, shisan did not care too much, he has been in his villa, no one to disturb him, but.


    In the afternoon, deputy hall leader Zhang Wenyuan found thirteen and gave him a task. Zhang Wenyuan said that the task this time should be to make up for the mistakes made by the thirteen yesterday. Thirteen had no choice but to accept it.


    This task has something to do with the development of Wutang''s power. A few days ago, the members of the Qinglong Club attacked the courts and night bars of Wutang. Today, shisan''s task is to fight back against the green dragon Association. However, it is not for the thirteen leaders to carry out large-scale invasion operations, but for shisan to carry out alone and assassinate the vice-chairman of the green dragon Association.


    Zhang Wenyuan told 13 some key points. Tonight, the vice president of the Qinglong club, the target, will have a banquet in a KTV club called Tianya. That is to say, the characters, time and place have been made clear. On the 13th, we must take this opportunity to kill the vice president of the green dragon Association.


    The KTV is the venue of the Qinglong club. It is a distance from the villa area of Wutang. In the evening, after nightfall, shisan changed into a black suit, mounted a motorcycle and roared straight to the destination.


    However, just a short distance out of the villa area, after a forest, shisan''s heart suddenly appeared a strong sense of crisis. As if to verify shisan''s keen sixth sense, suddenly, a car motor roared from the woods, and then a car came crashing towards him from the opposite side of shisan.


    This change has come so fast, but shisan has already reflected that he is in ambush. However, his motorcycle still keeps the trend of rapid progress. It is obviously too late to brake, and there are trees around, so it is impossible to turn around.


    The speed of both sides is extremely fast. In one or two blinks of an eye, the car will collide with the motorcycle. At the most tense and critical moment, shisan gets up all his strength and jumps to the side.


    Bang, the motorcycle and the car crashed into each other and made a loud noise. However, thirteen, who jumped off the motorcycle, could not pay attention to anything else, because his body was still rolling on the ground to cushion his inertia. After a while, his figure was slightly relaxed, but before he noticed the situation in the stage, he was attacked by a very sharp punch on his side.


    The enemy came so fast that he was caught off guard and had no chance to dodge. However, as soon as shisan was standing up, another figure appeared in the other three directions around him. With a breath of terror, these three figures formed a suffocating encirclement with the man who hit thirteen from four directions.


    All of a sudden, these four people made shisan feel a strong sense of oppression. Just by the breath released from each other, shisan realized that they were all masters. It seemed that everyone''s strength was no less than the first-class masters of the fifth hall. Not only that, they also faintly exuded the smell of blood, which was the kind of bloody blood that has infected countless lives This makes them feel more bloodthirsty.


    Thirteen clearly felt that the four men were ready to ambush here and take their own lives. Because, without waiting for half a minute to breathe, or even allowing him to think for one second, the other side launched a fierce attack from four directions.


    In front of the thirteen, the man who attacked him first was a man with a broad face. He almost rushed to thirteen in front of him and punched him. Thirteen have no time to think, subconsciously they set up their own arms. In front of myself.


    Bang, No. 1 man''s iron fist, hit thirteen''s arms, immediately, thirteen''s body staggered back to retreat.


    However, the number one man hit thirteen, did not stop at all, and continued to attack him. At the same time, people from the other three directions also quickly attacked thirteen, and the situation of thirteen became precarious in an instant. He was in a passive state, and the enemy''s action was too fast, forcing shisan not even to have a chance to look at the other side. He could only glance at him with his spare light. Seeing that the other side rushed to himself like a mirage, shisan suddenly changed his figure and rushed to a man on his right.


    Even though none of these four people is a good master to deal with, staying in the same place will only make him a turtle in a jar. At that time, it is impossible to quit. Thirteen only decided to attack the scarred man on the right.


    Scar man''s body is not powerful, but it is also tall. Seeing thirteen rushing towards him, his original forward steps immediately stopped and put forward the posture of intercepting thirteen. At the corner of his mouth, there was a cold smile.


    For a long time, shisan didn''t show the ability of speed. However, this time, he soared to the extreme speed, almost a sprint, and he came to scar man. Surprisingly, shisan did not punch or foot scar man, but he used his body directly to hit the other side. His action is so overbearing and powerful.


    Seeing the scar, he couldn''t help but be a little stunned. However, he lost the opportunity to fight shisan. However, he wanted to dodge, but it was too late. So he had to bite his teeth and stand up and confront shisan.Bang, thirteen, like a fast train, suddenly bumped into scar man. This is absolutely self-interest and harmful to others. In a flash, both shisan and scar man felt a force of bravery that spread from each other''s bodies. Their bodies fell down at the same time. For a moment, both of them felt deadly pain.


    Seeing this scene, the other three people who killed thirteen were shocked. This move was really crazy. However, thirteen was worthy of being thirteen. In addition to his great strength, he also had a strong perseverance and endurance. Even though his body was in pain, he knew that this was an opportunity for himself. Suddenly, his eyes showed a fierce strength and took advantage of another The other three people have not attacked, while the scar man on the ground has not responded, he fiercely a tiger pounce, sat on the scar man''s body, with lightning speed, suddenly broke his hand, directly broke the scar man''s neck.


    After shisan solved the scar man, he rolled on the ground, escaped from the encirclement of the other party, stood beside his broken motorcycle, and coldly looked at the remaining three uninvited guests


    from the feeling of crisis, to the collision of cars, to the siege of thirteen, and finally to the murder and breakthrough, all of these are the same It''s as fast as a flint.


    However, this scene shocked the remaining three people. These three people, as well as the Dead Scar man, were masters of the fourth hall and elite of the hidden group. They followed Fu Gang''s instructions and lurked near the headquarters of the fifth hall, waiting for an opportunity to test thirteen, or kill thirteen directly. But they waited for more than a day, but they did not wait for the madman to come from the five hall The only time I walked out was at the side of the road at the entrance of the villa area last night to send a woman away. However, the location was also within the scope of the five halls, so the people of these dark groups did not get close to it.


    And tonight, they finally seized the opportunity to see thirteen riding a motorcycle out of the five halls, so they immediately raided the nearest forest.


    However, they did not expect that the four of them took such a swift and violent attack that they did not kill thirteen at one stroke and let thirteen escape from their encirclement. In such a short time, thirteen killed one of their companions. Seeing that the scar man was killed, the remaining three elites could not help but tighten their nerves and raised their vigilance to the highest level. However, they didn''t stop there. No one dared to disobey Fu Gang''s orders. In addition, thirteen''s bravery stimulated their inner sense of war. Normally, they would take this opportunity to meet the rumored thirteen.


    In this way, they were in opposition to thirteen. For a while, both sides didn''t do anything, and the atmosphere suddenly became a bit oppressive and weird. No one dared to look down on the other side, so they were not willing to take the lead.


    Time, minutes and seconds passed, thirteen showed an extremely indifferent state. He did not have any fear in his eyes, nor the excitement after the killing. He showed the same as usual. In the end, the three elites of the dark group could not bear the indifference of thirteen and took the lead in launching the attack.


    The first one who moved was a man in the middle, who was the first man to hit the madman. He had a big drink, and his body was incomparably swift and violent. He rushed toward thirteen. When he was two meters away from thirteen, he was ready to give his fist again.


    At first, shisan did not have the opportunity to avoid. He blocked with his arms and got a heavy blow from him. However, this time, he had already broken through the encirclement of the other party and had a lot of space. Seeing that the No.1 man''s momentum was rapid and boundless, shisan did not choose to accept this time, but quickly transferred his body.


    No. 1 man''s fist, flying from the side of thirteen. At this time, the attack of the other two also came. A man with a moustache gave thirteen a powerful flying leg, while the other one with dark skin opened his hands and went towards thirteen.


    However, shisan did not pay attention to the two men. After he dodged his body shape, he did not move again. It seemed that these two extremely rapid attacks did not attract his attention. Thirteen was aimed at man No. 1. In an instant, shisan hit the other man''s neck, fist and neck with an iron fist Son hand over the voice, so crisp, a man''s body, suddenly was hit to fly out of the side.


    At the same time, his body fell to the black side of his fist, and at the same time, the third man fell to the ground like a black beard.


    The three members of the secret group cooperated with each other very well. Although they did not speak, their attacks were so coherent that they could not get rid of the joint attack of the three of them even though they were of high strength. However, the No. 1 man, who was hit by 13, found that his arm, which had been hit by 13, couldn''t exert his strength. While he was in severe pain, he felt a little strange. Thirteen did not dodge the attack of the other two. Unexpectedly, he was about to abandon himself. Thinking of this, his heart immediately rose to a towering anger.


    With this anger, the number one man rushed to thirteen in an instant. At the same time, the little Hu Zi man also accelerated his pace and caught up with him.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 444

    At this time, thirteen is still being beaten by a black man with one punch and one punch. The only thing thirteen can do is to stretch out his arm to protect his head. When the other two celebrities are about to attack, the thirteen who is already in the downwind. At this time, the madman is more in the downwind. If he delays for another second, he will only be ravaged and will face death directly.


    However, at this most urgent moment, shisan suddenly gave out a cry, and despite the black man''s fist, he raised his whole body strength. Suddenly, he turned over and ran away from the other side''s crotch.


    The thirteen who broke free was really like a madman. The intense pain made him gasp like an ox, while the crazy one had to endure the pain and bombarded the black man with his fist.


    Shisan''s fist was heavy, powerful and fast. It broke out for a while. The black man couldn''t bear it. The two of them reversed in an instant. However, when the black man couldn''t bear thirteen''s violence, a trace of blood came out on his back, and his clothes were cut and left behind A bright scar.


    It turned out that it was the other side''s moustache who picked up a piece of broken glass from the ground, and took the opportunity to scratch thirteen, but thirteen was quick enough to react. Otherwise, he would not have been injured so simply.


    In such a moment, shisan took off his body shape from the other side for a distance. He clenched his teeth tightly, and his bad breath came out of his nostrils. His eyes were coldly scanning the three masters.


    The three elite members of the dark group looked at each other, and the number one man, who had been beaten by thirteen, was still numb. Suddenly, he said in a deep voice: "he''s very difficult to get around. Let''s go together and make a quick decision."


    As soon as the man''s voice dropped, the three of them stormed toward thirteen. In the face of the joint attack of the three masters, such a scene is so familiar to the thirteen. Last night, they successively responded to the attacks of three first-class masters. Is that not the case?


    Thinking of this, thirteen''s mouth actually showed a trace of sarcasm. These three masters. Although he is better than the three first-class masters he played yesterday, it does not mean that the thirteen will be afraid.


    When the opponent''s fist and foot and glass attack together, shisan blocks and retreats. Indeed, the strength of these three masters is not covered. Thirteen has been attacked by them a lot, and even there is a scratch on his arm caused by glass. And, not long after that. Thirteen retreated to the car that attacked him. At this time, thirteen had no way to retreat, but his action was also neat. He turned over and turned back to the car. At the same time, with a bang, man No. 1''s attack failed and hit the car on the engine hood. Suddenly exposed a pit, it can be seen that the strength of the No. 1 man is he Qimeng.


    However, shisan just jumped into the car, he didn''t even give the other party a chance to react. Instead, he did a somersault and jumped down from the car. Moreover, this time, he fell behind the three great masters. Even though shisan didn''t even stand still, he grabbed the neck of moustache and hit the car. In this moment, thirteen No Knowing what he had done, he had already taken the broken glass from moustache''s hand, and then inserted it into the back of his head.


    At this point, two of the four elites of the other side have died, and the remaining two elites are slightly stunned. However, shisan, taking advantage of their astonishment, suddenly pounced on the black man and knocked the black man to the ground. Then, his fists fell again and again. Soon, thirteen''s fists were stained with blood, some of which were his It''s the black man. At this moment, the face of the black man is completely different. It''s full of breath and less air intake. What he does is just struggle before he dies.


    This is the last act of the man. This change is really too fast, not because these dark elites don''t react fast enough, but because the attack of No. 13 is too fierce, and there is no chance for people to react. The remaining No. 1 man, one arm has been temporarily disabled, and he can''t make any strength at all. After seeing 13, he puts down another person. His eyes have been fixed on himself, and his heart finally feels one A deep fear, his feet, uncontrolled backward, and then, suddenly turned around, he used the strength to milk, want to run away from the scene.


    At this moment, the number one man''s heart, not only very afraid, but also incomparable regret, the four of them could have simply tested the skills of thirteen, but they were determined to die for thirteen. Now, the situation has changed dramatically, and retribution has come so quickly.


    With this fear and regret, man No. 1 held back his greater strength and ran as hard as he could, but he had not run far away. Suddenly, he felt a strong wind coming from behind him. Without waiting for him to respond, he kicked his foot violently on his back, and the body of man No. 1 suddenly fell down.


    The man who came after him like the wind was exactly thirteen. His movements were so neat. One second, he kicked man No. 1, and the second later, he went straight forward, rubbed and twisted the neck of man No. 1.


    After killing the four elites, he walked away from here without even looking at them. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t say a word. He didn''t even ask the other party what the reason was. From the moment these men attacked him, he judged the other party''s death in his heart.So big scene, so far a mess, dark group of four elite, lying on the ground, no breath of life, the air, seems to be filled with the smell of blood. And the person who made this massacre, shisan, has quietly left the scene.


    In the shadow of thirteen just disappeared in the night, a strange dark shadow, quietly came out from the nearby woods.


    This dark shadow is not someone else. It is the white grandfather who has rescued Suluo for many times. The white grandfather under the night looks mysterious. He has no image of a country old man. He just stares at the place where thirteen leaves with his dim eyes.


    At this moment, he did not rush to follow Suluo, but turned around and walked to the bloody battlefield. He looked at the wounds of the lower dark group experts. After a while, the expression of white grandfather moved. His dark eyes seemed to emit a trace of light. His mouth also could not help murmuring: "Suluo, you are really more and more interesting to me!"


    An hour later, the provincial capital, Wutang headquarters, Fu Gang''s villa.


    At the moment, he was sitting upright in the chair in the study. In front of him stood a straight man. This man, in his early 30s, looks very ordinary at first sight. At most, it gives people a deep feeling. However, if you study it carefully, you will find that he is extremely introverted. His manner and momentum are like a quiet beast. Especially his eyes are shining with bloodthirsty light. This man is the first cadre under Fu Gang, that is, the dark group The leader of the team, Cowan.


    At the moment, Fu Gang is negotiating with Wen Wen Wen about the martial arts competition with Wutang the day after tomorrow. The candidates for the contest at Wutang are already very clear, that is, thirteen. The contestants from the four halls are the No.13 of Kewen. Recently, there has been a lot of controversy in H Province. In particular, last night, 13 beat Zhang Xiong in the headquarters, as well as three first-class masters. For this well-known and powerful opponent, Kewen''s heart is not only not afraid, but full of expectation.


    In the study into a brief silence, suddenly, a knock on the door sounded. Fu Gang, quick in mind, seemed to think of something. At the moment, he said, "come in!"


    The door of the study was opened, and a member of the dark group came in flustered. Seeing Fu Gang and Wen Wen Wen, he said respectfully. Then he immediately reported: "hall leader, group leader, the four dark group experts we sent to stare at 13 are dead!"


    Speaking of the last three words, the voice of this member of the dark group trembled. Obviously, his heart, up to now, still can''t accept this fact. He is just an ordinary member of the dark group, but he is very clear about the strength of the four dead masters. Their strength is outstanding in the dark group. He has always faced the four Master, only look up to share. However, the four beings that he looked up to all of a sudden died, and they were killed by the thirteen of the five halls.


    This news also shocked Fu Gang and Kewen. They had expected the strength of thirteen for a long time. However, they didn''t expect that thirteen was so strong that they killed four masters in the dark group by their own efforts.


    Each of the elite masters in the dark group is extremely valuable to gang. At present, four elites are lost overnight. At the same time, Fu Gang''s heart is filled with rage.


    But standing on the opposite side of Fu Gang, ke''en is also very angry. There is a trace of fierce killing in his eyes. He says in a cold voice, "thirteen, I will make you pay for your blood debt."


    It was almost at the same time that the story of killing four dark group masters by thirteen forces was also spread in the fifth hall. The news was first heard by Zhang Wenyuan, vice leader of the fifth hall.


    After getting the news, Zhang Wenyuan went to meet his elder brother, Zhang Wenshan, without any stop. At this time, Zhang Wenshan was visiting his son in Zhang Xiong''s room.


    For his only son, Zhang Wenshan''s heart, although some hate iron is not steel, but after all, he is a piece of flesh in his heart. Zhang Wenshan loves him very much. Because Zhang Xiong''s mother died early, Zhang Wenshan dotes on his son. No matter what he does, he will follow him.


    In recent years, only yesterday, Zhang Wenshan didn''t explain to Zhang Xiong about the thirteen. Therefore, in Zhang Xiong''s room, he enlightened and told him the importance of thirteen to his own plan. I hope Zhang Xiong can understand the Revenge of a gentleman and the mood of ten years later www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 445

    Now, Zhang Xiong''s injuries are not so serious. However, his inner wounds can not be healed. In particular, the fact that he was beaten thirteen times has been spread out, which makes Zhang Xiong feel more humiliated. This kind of humiliation, confined in Zhang Xiong''s heart, almost drives him crazy.


    As long as he is a big enemy, mute for thirteen days, Zhang Xiong''s heart knot can not be untied. Therefore, Zhang Xiong said his dissatisfaction with his father almost without thinking: "Dad, I understand what you said, but you let him go so easily when shisan made such a big mistake. Is it true that thirteen is such an important tool?"


    Zhang Wenshan certainly knows his son''s thoughts and his son''s sufferings. At the moment, hearing his son''s grievances, Zhang Wenshan''s indifferent face also shows a trace of love. He said in a slow voice, "Daxiong, you are my only son of Zhang Wenshan. How can I not care about you? I come to see you now to tell you clearly, thirteen, don''t provoke him recently. For the time being, we can''t touch him. "


    Hearing Zhang Wenshan''s words, Zhang Xiong was not only not relieved, but more depressed. Why? It''s hard to count the time when shisan joined in. In his own family, the eldest young master still depends on shisan''s face? Although Zhang Xiong also knew that his father wanted to use thirteen, he was extremely depressed just to make use of it and make his son so humble.


    Cao Bao, just looking at Zhang Xiong''s manner, knew what his son was thinking. He was about to open his mouth and continue to comfort his son. However, by this time, Zhang Wenyuan had already walked in from the outside.


    Zhang Wenyuan looked at Zhang Xiong, and then directly said to Zhang Wenshan, "elder brother, in a forest not far from our five halls, thirteen killed four dark group experts of the fourth hall."


    It sounds like Zhang Wenyuan is reporting a piece of information, but his manner and tone indicate that his heart has been extremely shocked up to now, and Zhang Wenshan and his son are even more stunned when they hear Zhang Wenyuan''s words.


    Zhang Wenshan naturally knew that the four dark group masters might have been sent by Fu Gang to test thirteen. Their strength must not be underestimated. To Zhang Wenshan''s surprise, the four masters were killed by shisan himself. Moreover, shisan has not come back. This shows that after killing the four men, shisan is not a big problem Is to continue to carry out the task he assigned.


    Zhang Xiong on the other side is surprised that he can''t even close his mouth. How strong does it take to kill the four dark group experts in the four halls? At this time, Zhang Xiong found that the gap between his own strength and that of shisan was growing. Between him and the madman, it was an insurmountable gap. It''s the jealousy at this level that makes Zhang''s resentment against shisan more profound. The hatred in his eyes became more and more clear.


    Zhang Wenshan was worthy of being the leader of the hall. He was shocked. But soon, he came to his senses. He was a little happy. Because the fact that he killed four masters by himself was enough to show that he had a good fight with the leader of the secret group, Wenwen Shan. Now, Zhang Wenshan has a little more confidence in the coming key contest.


    However, Zhang Wenshan also knew that at this time, he had to worry about his son''s mind. So he directly faced Zhang Xiong, who was angry, and said in a meaningful way: "don''t worry, son, thirteen must die. It''s just a matter of time."


    Tianya KTV club, in H Province, is definitely one of the most popular entertainment places. Every night, it is very busy and full of people. There are countless people who spend a lot of money here, but there are no exceptions. In this club, all the people who come in and out are people with identity and background.


    The Tianya nightclub tonight, in addition to the usual lively, but also a trace of unusual flavor, that is, rigorous. Compared with the usual, the number of people watching and security has increased a lot. Because, just this evening, the vice president of the Qinglong Association, Mo Qinghai, will come here in person to entertain an important guest.


    The status of the Qinglong club in H Province is also deeply rooted, and its reputation is not small. The vice president of the Qinglong association is naturally a very precious identity. What''s more, Tianya nightclub itself is an industry under the name of Qinglong club. Therefore, today''s guard is particularly strict. Even some well-informed businessmen and celebrities from all walks of life want to see the honor of Mo Qinghai, Or he is waiting for the opportunity to make friends with him. He also deliberately chooses to spend in Tianya nightclub tonight.


    At about ten o''clock, a line of neat luxury cars formed a long line and stopped at the gate of Tianya. Then, one after another, men in black suits stepped down from the car. The last one came down, which was particularly special. He did not wear black suits like other people, but wore a white suit and a bow tie. He looked like a gentleman and elegant demeanor. This man is the vice president of the Green Dragon Association, Mo Qinghai. The other men in black suits are his men.


    As soon as Mo Qinghai came, the security guards and the people watching the venue stood aside respectfully and welcomed him with the most respectful attitude. Even some customers who came to spend money also consciously made way for the road and stood aside to enjoy the legendary style of namo Qinghai.However, what is surprising is that after getting off the car, Mo Qinghai did not immediately come to the club. Instead, he went to a car and opened the door of the car to meet the people in the car.


    It is obvious that the people on the bus are the guests of the banquet hosted by Mo Qinghai tonight. It is enough to show that the people on the bus are of the same dignity.


    In an instant, a woman in a white dress stepped out of the car. This woman has a perfect figure. If you don''t look at her face, just look at her figure, you can''t help but be obsessed. And her body, more invisible, exudes a noble atmosphere, which can only be viewed from a distance, but dare not profane it. The only pity is that this woman is wearing a hat, covering her face, which makes people wonder what kind of face such a perfect and elegant woman has.


    However, the noble woman did not care about other people''s views. As soon as she got out of the car, she walked with Mo Qinghai side by side in the road opened by the public, and walked toward the Tianya nightclub.


    The other security guards are respectfully walking behind them, thinking about their incomparable dignity.


    At this moment, Mo Qinghai''s face with a brilliant smile, like prince charming, and he was wearing a white dress around the noble woman, is such a match. Almost everyone''s eyes were focused on the two of them. When they entered Tianya, someone immediately led them to the most luxurious box.


    Time, passing in silence, the most luxurious compartment in Tianya nightclub. In the world, Mo Qinghai sits majestically on the sofa and opens his arms. At the moment, he has a sense of imperial hegemony. But the emperor''s mind, but in his side of the woman''s body, today, he wore a white suit, in fact, is deliberately for it, in order to match the woman around him.


    However, the woman around him, but let Mo Qinghai have a kind of invisible feeling, even to the box, she is still wearing a hat, even Mo Qinghai himself, up to now have not seen her front, Rao is so, Mo Qinghai for this woman showed the profile, has been deeply intoxicated.


    Originally, as the vice-president of the green dragon Association, Mo Qinghai could find any kind of beautiful woman he wanted. But now he did not dare to make a mistake in the face of the woman who was regarded as a special object by him. In particular, the identity of this woman made Mo Qinghai have a deep fear in his heart. Even though he did not dare to do anything out of the ordinary, even if it was so big There were only two of them in the box.


    The only thing Mo Qinghai can do is to talk with this woman, and at the same time, make the best of the friendship between the host and toast constantly. Of course, in his heart, there is also a hint of hidden purpose, that is, to intoxicate the woman in front of him to realize his desire.


    But it has to be said that this woman''s drinking capacity, just like her people, is so deep that her eyes are a little bit drunk and hazy, but the woman has no sign of being drunk. In desperation, Mo Qinghai had to order another drink.


    Before long, a waiter knocked on the door and entered. Then, he opened the wine respectfully and put it on the table.


    However, Mo Qinghai, who was absorbed in women and was slightly drunk, did not notice that the waiter who came in was wearing a mask. Such a small role would not let him care. At the moment, he did not realize that there were any signs of danger. He just felt that if he drank it again, his body would not be able to hold on.


    Driven by the drunkenness, Mo Qinghai''s courage to let go, his body, also followed the woman sitting on the sofa. Mo Qinghai has always been proud of himself. He thinks that with his own appearance, no woman can be conquered by him, even if the woman''s identity is more extraordinary than him. What''s more, although he drinks more than this woman, he doesn''t believe that this woman will not be drunk. Since she has not refused to drink with herself, then maybe she will not refuse her inner meaning.


    However, did not wait for Mo Qinghai to approach the past, suddenly, has been sitting on the sofa of the woman, suddenly cold between a big drink: "be careful!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 446

    It turned out that the waiter wearing the mask moved, and he suddenly took out a dagger from under the plate. With endless momentum, he stabbed Mo Qinghai mercilessly.


    Suddenly, a murderous spirit spread in the box, which virtually added a very suffocating breath to the box. In this tense moment, the noble woman''s face was finally lifted up in a hurry.


    Wearing a wide hat, she shows her face. Under the light, the woman''s face is particularly beautiful. This beautiful woman is no one else. She grew up with Su Luo when she was a child. Later, she boldly confessed at the wedding site of Suluo. Finally, she left angrily. Yang Simiao''s voice was not big, but she stabbed directly into Mo Qinghai In his heart, he suddenly regains his mind and looks at the waiter.


    Perhaps, it was his drunkenness. For a moment, Mo Qinghai couldn''t help wondering how a waiter wearing a mask was mixed into his box. Even, the waiter dared to assassinate himself in this place.


    The surprise in Mo Qinghai''s heart made him feel a little sluggish. However, it was this kind of stupidity that gave the waiter an excellent opportunity. Almost without half a minute''s hesitation, the waiter''s body like a tiger rushed at Chen. At the same time, the dagger in the servant''s hand crossed Mo Qinghai''s neck with incomparable ferocity.


    Immediately, Mo Qinghai stopped. His body was frozen and his pupils dilated. Maybe the waiter''s action was too fast. There was no blood on Mo Qinghai''s neck. It was not until two seconds later that there was dripping blood from Mo Qinghai''s neck.


    The frozen Mo Qinghai suddenly moved. He instinctively covered the wound with his hand to prevent the blood from flowing out. However, he found that he could not cover it. He wanted to open his mouth and say something, but he could not say anything. His whole person, in such unusual astonishment, slowly fell down.


    Mo Qinghai died like this. He died so cleanly. However, what was cleaner than this was the action of the waiter. After killing Mo Qinghai, he turned around immediately. He didn''t forget. At present, there is a woman in this box. This woman may have been innocent, but now it''s different. She has to die.


    In one or two seconds, the waiter suddenly turned around and took a few strides, and his whole body rushed to Miaomiao. The dagger in his hand suddenly stabbed at Miaomiao. Similarly, this dagger directly took Miaomiao''s neck.


    Everything is too fierce and sudden. Miaomiao instinctively calls out when he finds out that the waiter is assassinating him. However, what makes Miaomiao even more surprised is that his call does not change the situation in front of him. The waiter still takes Mo Qinghai''s life with the lightning force, and even, he rushes to himself in a flash. This change is so fast that Miaomiao doesn''t fully respond to it in a trance.


    At this moment, Miaomiao only feels that her life is under serious threat. The murderous spirit released from the waiter completely imprisons her. She seems to smell the breath of death. She even forgets to shout and just closes her eyes instinctively. She knows that in the next second, she will be like Mo Qinghai, splashing blood on the spot and dying.


    Time goes by. A moment later, Miaomiao unexpectedly finds that she is not dead. After a while, she opens her eyes curiously and reflects the scene in front of her, which makes Miaomiao surprised to the extreme again.


    She even saw that the dagger in the servant''s hand stopped abruptly. She didn''t know what happened to the assassin''s servant. However, from the other party''s eyes, Miaomiao felt a trace of complexity. She did not dare to move or shout.


    In this second, the atmosphere of the whole room was frozen and silent. Only Mo Qinghai''s body lay on one side, which was incomparably bright, while the waiter''s eyes were only Miaomiao. After he entered the box, he did not pay attention to Miaomiao, who had nothing to do with his task. Until this moment, he could see Miaomiao''s face clearly. It was this face that made him want to act as a killer , Leng Sheng Sheng Sheng stopped.


    The world is so changeable, the waiter''s heart, extremely complicated, even his always indifferent eyes, have a trace of change. However, when the waiter found that Miaomiao''s eyes touched his eyes, he immediately recovered his indifference and said to Miaomiao in a cold voice: "don''t cry, or you''ll die!"


    Finally, the waiter still didn''t kill Miaomiao. After saying this, he turned around without hesitation and was about to escape from the scene. But what the waiter didn''t expect was that he had just taken two steps forward. Before he reached the door, he suddenly felt a sharp pain behind him. At once, his feet stopped.


    He turned his head slowly and found that a dagger was stabbing on his back. The person who stabbed the dagger was the woman he had just let go, Yang Simiao.


    The knife wound was so painful that his teeth could not help shivering. What was more painful was his heart, which could be seen from his eyes. At this time, Yang Simiao, the woman who made the waiter feel the pain, had a taste of success. Her eyes were cold, like a witch''s head. After stabbing the waiter, she did not give up. She twisted the dagger and suddenly raised her leg. She kicked the waiter with one foot. She was very agile. She looked like she had been trained, This is the first time that such Miao Miao has been shown.As the waiter staggered forward with pain, Yang Simiao called out again: "come on, come on, there are assassins!"


    Almost as soon as Yang Simiao''s voice fell, the door of the box was opened, and a group of men in black suits rushed into the box. Some of these men in black suits were escorts brought by Mo Qinghai, and others were Yang Simiao''s bodyguards.


    Among them, the guard of Mo Qinghai, at the first sight of entering the door, saw Mo Qinghai lying on the sofa. In a moment, their eyes were quite shocked. They didn''t expect that their vice president, Mo Qinghai, was dead in blinking eyes. Moreover, his eyes are still open, and his whole body is covered with blood. All these are in the dark bag Room light mapping, is so dazzling.


    How could that be possible? The first reaction of these guards in Mo Qinghai was that they were dazzled. However, they soon found out the originator of all this, the masked waiters standing in the field. At the moment, they rushed to the waiter and surrounded him.


    Yang Simiao''s bodyguards rushed to Yang Simiao''s body at the first time, forming a protective situation for her. Their task is to protect Yang Simiao, and Yang Simiao''s safety is naturally ranked first by them. As for the servant assassin in front of them, they don''t have to worry about it. Similarly, it has nothing to do with them. The guard of Mo Qinghai will deal with it.


    But at this moment, they heard the voice of Yang Simiao''s severe command: "give it to me together!"


    Obviously, what she meant was to let her bodyguards cooperate with Mo Qinghai''s guards to deal with the waiters in the field. After receiving Yang Simiao''s order, these bodyguards suddenly released their momentum. This is a very strong murderous spirit. These murderous spirits are extremely frightening. They are not comparable to ordinary elite guards.


    The guards of Mo Qinghai knew what to do without Yang Simiao''s words. However, her words accelerated their movements. They went to the waiters when they were lonely with a fierce momentum.


    At this moment, all the people in the box, whether they were Mo Qinghai''s bodyguard or Yang Simiao''s bodyguard, were all aiming at one person, that was the waiter wearing a mask.


    The waiter stood alone in the field, looking at the mutation indifferently in his eyes. Now he, it can be said, is difficult to fly away from here. However, he is very hard, his eyes are not flustered, and there is no fear. The only thing he keeps constant is his indifference. He just takes back the irresistible pain in the bottom of his eyes However, the eyes become more cold and abnormal.


    The fastest one to rush to the assassin''s waiter is mo Qinghai''s guard. Their strength is extraordinary. They can be regarded as a rare expert. Among them, a long haired man with a cold face is the most powerful. He is the first to flash to the assassin''s attendant and give him a blow.


    His fists, whistling out, brought forth a strong wind, which was as fierce as thunder, and went straight to the chest of the assassin''s attendant. At the same time, the waiter also moved, he also used his fist, and the long hair man''s fist collided with each other. Between the electric light flint, the two people''s fists were separated. The waiter could not help but step back, while the long hair man stepped back three steps.


    It''s just a move. The strength of both sides is superior. Obviously, the ability of the server is better. But it is worth mentioning. This is not a one-on-one competition, but a battle between many people to suppress one person. Just as the body shape of the waiter assassin and the long hair man is just separated, other men in black suits rush to the lonely waiter like a tide.


    The enemy''s attack was very fierce, but the waiter in the whirlpool, that is, shisan, remained indifferent. He did not show any fear at all. The only change was his hand. He held the dagger more tightly. When the enemy swarmed close to him, he waved the dagger in his hand and intertwined with the public £®£®£®£®£®£®


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 447

    Although shisan was too brave, he was the only one in the end, and the number of enemies was countless times more than that of him. The attack was just the arrival of one after another. What''s more, these enemies, either Miaomiao''s bodyguards or Mo Qinghai''s guards, were not comparable to ordinary gangsters. They were all extremely powerful masters, although shisan was on his own Force, better than them, but to face so many experts surrounded, he is difficult to deal with.


    In particular, he still has Miao Miao''s dagger in his back waist. His strength, with the flow of blood, is constantly volatilized, and with the continuation of the battle, it is constantly consumed. Gradually, thirteen''s body added a lot of trauma, whether it is the fist, or the leg, the enemy''s strength is very big, the waiter carried it hard, his forehead, sweat, and even, his hair was soaked in sweat, and his body was shaking, as if he could fall at any time.


    Even so, he did not give up, he completely relied on his own perseverance, in the effort to support. His eyes are full of perseverance, but they are clearly mixed with fatigue. Suddenly, his eyes suddenly show the color of extreme pain.


    It turned out that it was the man with long hair who took advantage of the chaos and kicked him on the back of thirteen, which made his body stagger forward involuntarily. This foot was impartial. It was right next to the wound with the dagger in it. It made his wound bleed a trace of blood, and the pain was more unbearable. Even, he could not help but snort.


    At the moment when he was stumbling, the enemy in front of him and on his side took advantage of this opportunity to launch a fierce attack on him.


    At this moment, thirteen just wanted to support his body. It was so difficult, let alone avoid these attacks. Those people''s fists fell on him crazily. His body, as if he had been hit by several heavy hammers, fell down on the ground severely, and a bloody gas gushed up his throat. One hundred and thirty-one didn''t resist it, and then he vomited Blood, blood dyed his mask, suffocating his breathing some difficulties.


    But he did not get a chance to breathe, several people on the other side in his fall, mercilessly pressed him, and gave him a few punches. Finally, after the reversal, thirteen completely paralyzed. He lay on the ground, his breath became very weak, and his attacker did not kill him again, because, as everyone knows, this waiter is not the real waiter here, but the killer pretends to be. He killed Mo Qinghai and must be taken back for interrogation.


    Also at this time, a slightly fat figure, into the private room inside. This is a middle-aged man with a beer belly. The light from his eyes shows his shrewdness. This man is the speaker of Tianya nightclub, named Chen Da.


    In fact, Chen Da arrived outside this box early in the morning. Although he is the head of this room, he can''t compare with Vice President Mo Qinghai in Qinglong Association. Now that Mo Qinghai is dead in his own field, how can he sit down? Just now, there was a battle between life and death in this private room. It was a battle between masters. Therefore, he did not come over immediately. Instead, he sent someone to check on Mo Qinghai and put his body away by the way.


    Now, seeing that the assassin was knocked down, Chen Da finally couldn''t help it. She quickly walked to the 13 feet on the ground. After confirming that he was no longer capable of fighting again, Chen Da squatted down and asked the waiter in a cold voice, "say, who ordered you to come?"


    For the death of vice president Mo Qinghai, Chen Da must give an account, otherwise, his end will be very miserable. It is with this idea that Chen Da can''t help uncovering the mask on the waiter''s face while asking questions. After a while, Chen Da reveals the true face of thirteen in front of everyone.


    This is a very cold face, because of the excessive blood loss, his face color, and his lips, are pale and a little terrible, and he just vomited a lot of blood on his face, white and red, very frightening, also very sad.


    Such a ferocious face shocked all the people in the hall. Some of them recognized the face of thirteen and knew the identity of the waiter. It was thirteen of the five halls!


    The name of shisan is very loud recently. It has been spread wildly by people in the underground world of H Province. Of course, the Qinglong Association knows more about his name. Last time, the Qinglong Association sent a large force to attack the court under the five halls. It was shisan who helped to turn the tide and defeated them. Almost everyone in the Qinglong association was deeply impressed by shisan and hated him to the bone. Therefore, as soon as the people of the green dragon Association saw this face, they immediately thought of their strong enemy, thirteen.


    Suddenly, Miaomiao''s bodyguards didn''t react too much. However, many people couldn''t help talking about it.


    "The thirteen of the five halls turned out to be him. No wonder his skill is so strong. It seems that the rumors are true, but his courage is really great."


    "Dumb thirteen, sure enough, a man as his name is, is really too arrogant to die alone!"


    "We were assassinated by the vice president of the 13th party, but we didn''t think that we had been assassinated at the 13th National Congress of the Communist Party of China last time"Well, thirteen this time, no matter what, he will die. However, he eventually killed the vice president. This matter is too important. I think it should be handled by the president!"


    The last person''s words hit Chen Da''s mind. The killer was the thirteen of the five halls. Although it was a little unexpected, it was also reasonable. After all, there was a feud between the five halls and the green dragon Association, and the thirteen really had the ability to take on the big responsibility.


    At present, Chen Da did not hesitate, and immediately said, "tie up the thirteen for the president to deal with!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, Chen Da took out his mobile phone, stepped back to one side, only to dial a number. At the same time, some people came over and tied up the dying thirteen. Even though thirteen did not seem to be able to fight back, they still tied him up firmly.


    However, at the beginning, he said a word to Miaomiao at the beginning, and then he did not speak a word. Now, he has been recognized as a lamb who has been slaughtered. He is not moved. On his red and white face, there is no redundant expression.


    However, Miaomiao on the other side, at the moment when she saw shisan''s face, her heart suddenly burst into two times. There was a sense of panic. In her mind, she could not help but appear a face, Suluo.


    When Miaomiao first saw Su Luo when she was a child, she had a deep dislike for him. Maybe it was because Miaomiao liked to be lonely. Maybe it was because she had some mental cleanliness. In the end, when she saw Su Luo, she didn''t get angry. It was also because his first impression of Su Luo was so bad that he became more and more disgusted with him. In particular, he deprived himself of himself His father''s love made Miaomiao hate him to the extreme. However, with the passage of time, Miaomiao saw more of that ugly face, and gradually got used to it. Later, she actually scolded Su luochou with prejudice. In fact, she was not particularly exclusive in her heart. She just hated him for too many years and could not change for a time.


    Until Su Luo was forced to jump out of the building, Miaomiao picked up the broken hairpin and slowly paid attention to Suluo. She gave up all her prejudices, went to understand Suluo''s heart and found her advantages. Unconsciously, she took the attention to Suluo as a habit. She put all of Suluo''s into her heart. She found that she actually fell in love with her Yes, solo.


    Miaomiao is a woman who dares to love and hate. If she loves, she will be domineering. For this love, she will not hesitate to go to Suluo''s wedding to make a big fuss because the woman she married is not herself. Although Miaomiao is finally hurt by Su Luo, she is very clear in her heart that she will never forget Su Luo.


    as like as two peas, dislike the thirteen of them, and the same face with solo, they are so familiar and disgusting that they feel so shocked that they feel the same as their own first time when they were young.


    Just, think about it carefully, this thirteen skills are much better than Suluo. Moreover, Su Luo has undergone plastic surgery and has become not ugly. However, why does the shadow of Su Luo linger in Miaomiao''s mind?


    All of a sudden, Miaomiao suddenly remembered the scene that thirteen killed her. At that moment, shisan clearly wanted to kill her, but at the most critical moment, shisan did not kill her. At that time, Miaomiao found that there seemed to be a trace of complexity in shisan''s eyes. At that time, Miaomiao had no mind to care too much. He just wanted to subdue the murderer as soon as possible. However, when he thought about it now, Miaomiao could not restrain a trace of doubt in his heart. That is, this dumb thirteen is very likely to be su Luo!


    At the same time, this suspicion is accompanied by a sense of panic. Miaomiao finds that even if only one in ten thousand of this doubt can come true, Miaomiao can''t forgive himself. After all, it was she who had killed Mo Qinghai and could have left safely. She obstructed shisan''s way of life and gave him a knife of 131, which finally brought him to such an end.


    Thinking of this, Miaomiao''s inner panic is even worse. At this moment, the most urgent thing she wants to know is to confirm whether thirteen is Su Luo or not.


    At this time, Chen Da, who had finished the phone call, had already come from the side. He looked at the bound thirteen and said in a cold voice, "first, put him in custody. The president decided to come over in person."


    When she heard this, Miaomiao was more anxious. For a moment, she even ignored her own identity. She stood up directly and said in a deep voice, "you all go out first. I have something to ask this person!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 448

    Chen Da and those guards of Mo Qinghai suddenly heard such a sentence, and they could not help being surprised. You know, shisan killed their vice president, but Miaomiao and shisanshu did not meet. Why did they ask shisan? However, although they were puzzled, they also knew that Miaomiao''s status was extraordinary. Even their president was polite to see her. Today, vice president Mo Qinghai hosted a banquet for her. She had the right to ask for such a woman, but they did not have the right to disobey. What''s more, Miaomiao''s attitude is so resolute that they can''t even ask her for a moment.


    After pondering for a long time, Chen Dacai asked the people of the green dragon Association and the guards of Mo Qinghai to follow him out, leaving this space for Miaomiao. They could stay outside the door.


    But Miaomiao''s request is more than that. After the people of the green dragon Association went out, she drove out all the bodyguards around her, until only she and 132 people were left in the huge box, and Miaomiao walked slowly to the thirteen.


    At this moment, the atmosphere in the private room is very quiet, so quiet that Miaomiao can almost hear his own heartbeat. Her heart seems to be entangled with a thousand emotions, but more excited. With this excitement, Miaomiao finally comes to shisan''s body. She takes a deep breath, and then she whispers to shisan: "are you Suluo?"


    She asked directly enough to show how eager she was to know the truth in her heart. However, the bound thirteen did not respond to Miaomiao, and even did not say a word. His eyes suddenly became extremely cold and looked at Miaomiao coldly.


    Such a thirteen makes Miaomiao''s heart more difficult to touch. She is a little puzzled. Thirteen looks at her eyes. What does it mean? Is it to blame yourself or to be hostile to yourself?


    Thinking of this, Miaomiao is more and more uncertain whether this thirteen is Su Luo. She is a little anxious, and she can''t help but say again: "if you are su Luo, you should admit it quickly. If you are his, I can find a way to get you out of the way. Otherwise, when the president of the green dragon association comes, you can''t go if you want to go!"


    When she said this, Miaomiao lowered her voice very low, but her tone was obviously a little anxious. This was completely different from that of the arrogant and domineering Miaomiao. It can be seen how much she wants to confirm her suspicion. It seems that as long as the thirteen in front of her eyes admit that she is Suluo, she will be reckless and even will not need any verification, and will directly let go of thirteen ¡£


    After hearing Miaomiao''s words, shisan''s cold eyes slightly softened. In such a moment, a color that was not easy to be detected passed through his eyes. It seemed that he was moved by Miaomiao''s words. After all, Miao Miao is the only one who wants to save his life at the moment. Otherwise, when the president of the green dragon association comes, he will not be able to save himself.


    However, there is still some kind of concern in shisan''s heart. It is this kind of concern that keeps him silent. He seems to have his own faith in his cold and merciless machine. He has a firm belief that he does not care about his own life and death. Maybe this belief is deeply rooted, which makes him not choose to make a living for himself immediately. Even if he knew that once he admitted that Miaomiao would really save him, he did not immediately respond to anything.


    Time, as if frozen in this moment, the box is still very quiet, only Miaomiao''s slightly rapid breathing sound, and thirteen lingering voice, this voice is too small to hear, finally, in this silence, the seriously injured thirteen ready to speak.


    But in the next second, before thirteen had time to make a sound, there was a small sound outside the box. At the moment, it could spread to the quiet compartment. It seemed that some important person was coming. The member of the brotherhood waiting at the door saluted the man, and the visitor was about to walk towards the box.


    Because of this reason, shisan just took back his words when he was about to speak. At the same time, his eyes changed instantly and became more indifferent. Even his cold face became a little ferocious. He looked at Miaomiao coldly with some gloomy air and said in a deep voice: "whore, ungrateful thing, I would have killed you if I knew I would have killed you."


    When he said this, although shisan''s body was tied up and could not move, his eyes showed no hidden intention to kill him. It seemed that he hated Miaomiao so much that he wanted to kill him quickly.


    With the fall of thirteen words, the box door suddenly opened, and a very slender figure came in from the door. This is a man who is nearly 40 years old. His facial features are not clear under the weak light. However, he exudes a kind of awe inspiring dignity. He is wearing a black windbreaker, a pair of camouflage casual pants and a pair of military boots. His body is extremely powerful and powerful, which is released from his body That kind of uncontrollable ferocity, even if ordinary people just saw him in the street, I''m afraid they would not dare to look at him. This man is the president of the green dragon Association, Mo Qinglong.


    I didn''t expect that Mo Qinglong''s arrival was so fast and direct. It seemed like a gust of wind. As soon as he entered the door, he first scanned his eyes with his sharp eyes, and then he looked at the corpse of Mo Qinghai, which was placed on one side. As for the murderer 13, he automatically ignored it. His eyes, only tightly staring at the dead Mo Qinghai.At the moment, the trauma on Mo Qinghai''s throat, and his white suit, which was stained by blood on his chest, looked a little frightening under the light, but in Mo Qinglong''s opinion, it was so eye-catching that his anger in his chest could not help but surge up.


    Mo Qinglong didn''t say anything. He walked slowly, stretched out his hand and closed Mo Qinghai''s wide open eyes. At this moment, Mo Qinglong''s angry eyes seemed to exude a trace of desolation.


    Most people only know the identity of Mo Qinghai and he is the vice president of the Qinglong Association. However, few people know that although Mo Qinglong and Mo Qinglong have different names, they think they are brothers, but they are not. There is another relationship. Mo Qinghai is the younger brother of Mo Qinglong''s family.


    In the past, there was no vice-president of the Qinglong Association, and Mo Qinghai''s strength did not seem to be vice-president. However, it was precisely because of the kinship between Mo Qinglong and Mo Qinglong. In addition, Mo Qinglong was the confidant of Mo Qinglong and the military adviser of the Qinglong Association. Therefore, Mo Qinglong made an exception to promote him and make him the vice president of the brotherhood ¡£


    Mo Qinglong recalled that over the past few years, the Qinglong association has been able to achieve such rapid development, and even has a considerable position in such a complex territory of underground forces in the provincial capital. His younger brother''s contribution can be attributed.


    At present, Mo Qinghai was killed by people, and still died in his own territory. How can Mo Qinglong swallow this breath? How can he not be sad? All of Mo Qinglong''s grief turned into anger. In a flash, Mo Qinglong stood up, his momentum changed, and his fright just now reappeared. Without saying a word, he took two or three strides to the front of shisan, kicking out an extremely cruel kick to shisan.


    For a moment, thirteen''s body was like a sandbag, flying backwards, and finally hit the wall with a loud noise.


    Originally, shisan was badly hurt and then he suddenly suffered a kick from Mo Qinglong. In an instant, shisan felt that all his internal organs were broken. His mouth was uncontrollably spouting a large mouthful of blood donation.


    At the moment when his consciousness was almost hazy, Mo Qinghai flashed to the madman at a high speed and looked down at him. At the moment, Mo Qinglong was exposed with a terrible murderous spirit. His eyes overlooking shisan are full of frost like cold air.


    With this murderous spirit, Mo Qinglong drank to shisan: "good, your mother''s thirteen. I haven''t settled accounts with you for the last time. You dare to seek your own death today and run to my field to kill people!"


    Mo Qinglong''s murderous spirit envelops shisan fiercely, which makes shisan''s breathing more difficult. He is so weak that his eyes are somewhat lax, and he has no way to respond to Mo Qinglong. Miaomiao on one side sees that shisan has become so miserable, but she no longer has that worry. Her eyes look very calm, as if he doesn''t care about the life and death of shisan ¡£


    Indeed, at the beginning, when she thought that thirteen might be su Luo, Miao Miao''s heart was bound to panic. She was very worried that she had sent Su Luo to the netherworld by herself. Therefore, she was so eager to ask thirteen, but after thirteen''s ferocious face denounced herself, Miaomiao immediately became convinced that the thirteen could not be su Luo.


    At such an extremely urgent moment, if thirteen was solo, he would admit that only by doing so could he gain vitality.


    But in the end, he not only did not admit it, but also said that to Miaomiao, which made Miaomiao''s heart feel relieved and her doubts were eliminated. In fact, when you calm down and think about it carefully, there are too many differences between shisan and Suluo. It is impossible for them to be the same person. At that time, Miaomiao was only afraid that shisan was Suluo, so he was worried.


    Now, Miaomiao doesn''t care whether the thirteen is kind to a woman or surprised by her appearance and doesn''t kill him. Anyway, Miao Miao doesn''t care about his life and death. This unprofessional killer deserves to die.


    Therefore, she did not look at more than thirteen one eye, directly aimed at the murderous Mo Qinglong and said in a cold voice: "why does this person take such a big risk to assassinate the vice president?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 449

    For Miaomiao, Mo Qinghai is an important figure for their organization to use here. It is precisely because of this that after killing Mo Qinghai on the 13th, Miaomiao ventured to stab the assassin in the 13th to catch the assassin. Fortunately, her Kung Fu was not in vain, and shisan was finally arrested. At the moment when he showed his true face, Miaomiao was completely caught up in the conjecture of Su Luo. He did not pay attention to the identity of the assassin. He only vaguely heard his name was thirteen. At this moment, Miaomiao thought that he could thoroughly understand the identity and motivation of this man.


    But Mo Qinghai suddenly heard Miaomiao''s question, his heart couldn''t help tingling. Although he knew that his cousin had died, now, Miao Miao said the fact. He was still in deep pain. His body could not help shaking. If it was not for his strong willpower and his violent temper, he would have given thirteen on the spot It''s torn.


    Mo Qinglong responded to Miaomiao''s question with a little calming down. He said, "he is a member of the five halls. The last time we raided their field, it was he who killed them suddenly that we were defeated. Now he came to assassinate, he must have been instructed by Zhang Wenshan, the leader of the five halls."


    At this point, Mo Qinglong''s anger can''t help but ignite from shisan to Wutang. The murderer''s death is hard to escape. Zhang Wenshan, who instructed the thirteen, is also unforgivable in Mo Qinglong''s mind. After all, shisan is just a machine, a machine that only obeys orders and ignores life and death. The real culprit is the five halls of the Hai Gang and Zhang Wenshan.


    Thinking of this, Mo Qinglong couldn''t help but let out a fierce anger: "Wutang, Zhang Wenshan, I will ask you to pay the price of bleeding!"


    After hearing Mo Qinglong''s angry words, Miaomiao didn''t say anything more. As a murderer, she knew very well that it was necessary for the two factions to fight against each other. As the murderer''s thirteen, though tragic, it was his life, and he deserved more than his death.


    But Mo Qinglong, who had finished speaking, did not look at the decadent thirteen one eyes again, and drank in a cold voice: "come on!"


    Immediately, those who were waiting at the gate of the green dragon Association came in. They stood respectfully aside, waiting for the order of the eldest Mo Qinglong. Mo Qinglong pointed to thirteen and said in a cold voice, "put him in a sack, and I will let him sink to the bottom of the sea!"


    For such a cold-blooded killer, Mo Qinglong also knows that there is no need to talk nonsense with him. It is obviously impossible to get valuable things from thirteen mouths. What he urgently wants to do now is to kill thirteen in the most cruel way, so as to relieve his hatred. He deeply knows that shisan is now very famous in Wutang and is a big red man beside Zhang Wenshan.


    Today, he personally executed thirteen, which was a loud slap in the face to let Zhang Wenshan know that their green dragon association was not easily provoked, and the consequences of offending them were a dead end. At the same time, it also showed that the battle between him and the five halls was officially opened.


    On the other hand, when Mo Qinglong''s subordinates heard this order, they could not help but be shocked. This is the most cruel way for Qinglong to treat the enemy. The thirteen will be suffocated alive and will clearly feel the process from life to death. This is a process of extreme pain. Of course, no matter how painful they are, they will not have any compassion. All they have to do is to carry out the orders of the president.


    At that time, someone found a sack and put the bound thirteen into the sack. After the strapping was firm, they immediately carried him to the car downstairs.


    From Mo Qinglong''s entrance to the present, there is no expression, no voice, no appeasement, no plea for mercy. It seems that he is ready to accept the death sentence. Such a person is really a machine, a madman, and no one can understand his ideas.


    After shisan was carried away, Mo Qinglong didn''t leave immediately. He made an account of Mo Qinghai''s body. Then, his eyes turned to Miaomiao, slightly guilty, and said, "Miss Yang, I''m afraid that such a thing happened in my meeting today. Please forgive me. Now it''s too late. If I''m sorry I didn''t greet you properly, I''ll give you a new dinner some other day. "


    Miaomiao knows that Mo Qinglong is angry now. It''s very polite to say such a thing to herself. So, she doesn''t mince it. She responds directly: "it''s OK. You''re busy first."


    Smell speech, Mo Qinglong nodded his head, then also followed to walk downstairs. Since Mo Qinghai is dead, people can''t be reborn after death, but Mo Qinglong can only let go of this tone when he sees the thirteen deaths with his own eyes.


    Half an hour later, several cars of Qinglong Club drove to the wharf by the river. After stopping, several men in black came out of the car. They were neat and cold. The air around them was infected with the atmosphere of killing. Among these people, the first one was wearing camouflage combat uniform. He was the president of the green dragon Association, Mo Qinglong.


    The night was already very deep. The night wind blew the hair in front of Mo Qinglong''s forehead and brought up his deep emotion. He did not speak. He quietly took out a cigarette and lit it for himself. At the same time, his men carried a sack from the trunk and carried it to Mo Qinglong.


    Among them, a man in black untied the sack in front of Mo Qinglong. Suddenly, shisan''s face was exposed. At the moment, shisan had passed out. His pale face, pale lips and dripping blood on his face showed that he was so miserable.But no one in the scene felt sympathy, all felt that he was dead and dead. When 13 holes were exposed, one man had brought a large stone and put it in the sack. Then, they tied the sack firmly again, waited for Mo Qinglong''s order.


    Mo Qinglong did not immediately order, until the beginning to the end, he was smoking smoke, cold eyes at all this, quiet river, some of the quiet some terrible, only the howling night wind to make a whine, and also take the river with the sound, make a sound of cheering.


    When Mo Qinglong''s cigarette was finished, he flicked his finger, and the cigarette butts crossed an arc in the air and fell into the river. Meanwhile, the silent moqinglong finally opened his mouth. He only said two words in cold voice: "do it!"


    This voice was so strange on such a quiet night. In this strange atmosphere, all people stood still in place. Only two thick figures walked to the side of the sack with 13 and boulders, and then lifted the bundle of extremely strong sacks, and threw it towards the vast river.


    Poop, sack fell into the river, made a sound, splashed a wave, then, sack suddenly sink to the bottom of the river.


    The next day, the vice president of Qinglong society, Mo Qinghai, was killed in Tianya nightclub in the 13th day, and was executed by Mo Qinglong, the president of Qinglong Association. These two things, combined, were totally considered as a major event. The news, in the underground world of H Province, was spread wildly.


    Originally, the reputation of thirteen in the underground of the provincial capital was very loud, and his enthusiasm was in a very high state. Now, there are two more major events about him. How can we not let the whole city crazy?


    Although outsiders don''t know the details of the incident, at first glance, people suddenly hear the news, they still feel horrified. 13. He was brave enough to assassinate the vice president of the Qinglong society in the venue of Qinglong society. What''s more, the thirteen was successful. What shocked people most was that a generation of shining stars fell down, and the name fell The thirteen who make noise for a while actually died.


    For his death in the bottom of the river. Some people think it is normal to be arrogant to be caught in the territory of others. He kills and lives and lives up to the rest of his life. Some people also feel sad for the death of 13. Since then, there is more legend in the underground world of the provincial capital, but less one legend.


    The news is spreading very fast and causing a great sensation. But many people are only the listeners. Even many of them have not seen what 13 looks like. From 13 to 13, it is just a flash in the pan.


    For others, however, the news has a considerable weight.


    Zhang Wenyuan, the deputy head of the five halls, was in charge of the intelligence work in the five halls. The next morning, he also received the news. At first, he did not believe it. He went to the villa where he lived in person to check whether the thirteen came back. When he found that the room was empty, he felt the seriousness of the matter immediately, almost forcing him to feel the seriousness of the matter Can not wait, he went to his big brother, zhangwenshan.


    Anxious Zhang Wenyuan, can not care big brother and his wife alone, directly came to Lin Shihan villa, after entering the house, Zhang Wenyuan did not have nonsense, saw his brother, and slightly took a congealed way: "brother, accident, 13 last night to assassinate Mo Qinghai, but not back, but outside, there is already news in the dissemination, 13 killed killed Mo Qinghai, and now not back, and outside, there is news in the dissemination, 13 killed Mo Qinghai, but then was executed by Mo Qinglong. "


    Zhang Wenshan, who reversed luanfeng overnight with Lin Shihan, had a little tired on his face. But at first, when he heard Zhang Wenyuan''s words, he was frozen when he was tired and settled down. Even, he was always surprised at many things. He stood up from his seat in shock and said in doubt: "what do you say? 13 he died? "


    Zhang Wenshan''s heart, for the death of 13, in fact, did not care so much, but thirteen died in this bone eye, which really makes Zhang Wenshan worried, for him, now is a very important emergency, thirteen is absolutely not dead, so, a time, hearing Zhang Wenyuan, he is a little bit of a bit of a disbelief, after all, this is just that he does not want to accept That''s the fact.


    Zhang Wenyuan saw his brother so, but only helplessly nodded. For his brother to use 13 to do the stepping stone, his deputy hall leader was certainly the most clear. At the beginning, he saw the strength of 13, and brought 13 in. At present, the day when the four halls and five halls agreed to compete, there was only one day left. Thirteen is his biggest He was not anxious about the bet.


    However, Zhang Wenshan is worthy of being the leader of the five halls. After a short shock and unbelievable experience, he gradually faced the reality. Since the underground world is spreading such news, it is proved that the news is not a bland wind, and it is also a good explanation that the 13th has not returned to the present.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 450

    However, the death of shisan means that he is going to make use of the thirteen plan and declare bankruptcy completely. For a time, Zhang Wenshan, who was as stable as Mount Tai, was also depressed. He was immersed in this frustration alone and did not speak for a long time.


    The hall suddenly fell into a dead silence. For a long time, Zhang Wenyuan took the lead in breaking the silence. Facing his elder brother, he said with guilt: "elder brother, it was my arrangement to order the thirteen to assassinate Mo Qinghai. Now, although Mo Qinghai is dead, but thirteen is also dead. I''m afraid that the martial arts contest between us and the four halls is in suspense. It''s all my fault. You should punish him Punish me


    When he said this, Zhang Wenyuan was already in a state of regret. At that time, he just couldn''t let out his anger at the attack of the Qinglong Association. He wanted to repay each other and kill their vice-chairman, which was also a test of shisan. Now, although Mo Qinghai is dead, a generation of war god shisan is also dead. This is simply not worth the loss.


    However, as for Zhang Wenyuan''s words, Zhang Wenshan only slightly waved his hand and said with deep heart: "it''s not your fault. In the five halls, your orders have always been equivalent to mine. I have hated the green dragon Association for a long time. However, it is rumored that Mo Qinghai is not sharp. With the strength of thirteen, even in the field of the green dragon Association, it should be successfully completed The mission is, do you know what happened in the middle of this, what led to thirteen after the killing. He was killed by Mo Qinglong. Is it true that Mo Qinglong was also present at that time


    After listening to the elder brother''s words, Zhang Wenyuan shook his head, saying that he did not know. Before, he kept coming to report, and had not had time to investigate the specific details. Zhang Wenyuan pondered for a moment and said, "elder brother, I will investigate this matter now, and I will find out thoroughly."


    With such a sentence, Zhang Wenyuan left the hall, while Zhang Wenshan sat down on the chair again. His eyes became deep. Obviously, he was lost in meditation.


    However, neither Zhang Wenshan nor Zhang Wenyuan noticed that there was a man at the corner of the hall who listened to the conversation between their brothers just now. This man is Zhang Wenshan''s Canary and Lin Shihan.


    Lin Shihan couldn''t see through the thirteen all the time. Originally, she suspected that shisan was Suluo, but shisan was too unfathomable. She tried two times in succession, but she didn''t find out anything. Up to now, she was not sure whether her doubts were true or not. However, she didn''t expect that shisan died like this. For a while, Lin Shihan didn''t know his heart. What is the taste, happy have, regret, also have.


    Almost at the same time, in the base camp of the four halls, the leader of the dark group, Wen Wen, knocked on the door of Fu Gang''s study. When Wen Wen enters the door, Fu Gang is sitting at his desk with two pictures in his hand. One is a picture of thirteen and the other is a picture before he came to the city.


    Fu Gang is very smart, especially his insight. His eyes are like the golden eyes of the monkey king. He seems to be able to see through everything. When he saw thirteen at the first sight that day in Wutang, he thought of Suluo. Although he dispelled the doubt that thirteen was Suluo at that time, now, he thought of them both People''s photos are put together for comparison. Deep in his heart, Fu Gang suddenly feels that they are more and more alike.


    Although, in Fu Gang''s opinion, shisan is a bit unfathomable and quite different from Suluo, Fu Gang''s intuition tells him that this thirteen has something to do with Suluo. If shisan didn''t participate in the martial arts contest, Fugang would not have been so interested in him. Now, he has been involved in the martial arts contest. Fu Gang, who is careful, can''t help but fight against him A thorough investigation was made.


    When Kewen came up to him, Fu Gang finally moved his eyes from the photo and focused on him. He was about to tell him about it, but he was impatient to report: "master, thirteen is dead!"


    Hearing this, Fu Gang''s face immediately showed an incredible color. Even the photo in his hand fell to the ground. He had already ignored these two photos, and said suspiciously to Wen Wen: "how did he die?"


    Cowan suppressed his emotions and told Fu Gang what he had heard in detail.


    After listening to Wen Wen Wen''s words, Fu Gang was shocked again. He knew that thirteen was powerful and crazy. Otherwise, the four masters of his secret group would not be killed by the madman at one stroke. However, he did not expect that shisan dared to go to other people''s territory to kill people. Moreover, he really killed Mo Qinghai.


    After tilting for a moment, Fu Gang''s sense of shock slowly dissipated. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "ha ha, God has helped me! This thirteen is arrogant and arrogant. Even if he is killed, he deserves to die. I''ll have to see what he zhangwenshan can do with me in the contest tomorrow. "


    Fu Gang''s inner joy was all shown on his face. This news directly dissipated his heart''s pain because of the death of four powerful men. However, when he died on the 13th day, he didn''t care about the relationship between Suluo and him, leaving the two photos on the ground.


    Wen Wen, standing in front of Fu Gang, sneers at him. Originally, he had great expectations for the contest with 13. Now, he has no expectation. Once the contest is won tomorrow, the four halls will soar into the sky, and his position will rise with the tide.In the evening, Zhang Wenshan was sitting alone on the sofa in the hall of Wutang headquarters. The day was fleeting. All day, Zhang Wenshan was depressed. He saw that tomorrow was the appointed time to compete with the four halls. He was worried about it.


    It was at this time that Zhang Wenyuan came in with a gloomy face and said to Zhang Wenshan, "elder brother, I have found out that the real cause of the death of thirteen is also the key, which lies in the guests of the banquet in Qinghai."


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Wenshan''s eyes narrowed and a sharp edge burst out of it. He asked in a cold voice, "who?"


    Zhang Wenyuan responded in a deep voice: "a woman, this woman does not seem to be from the city, she is very mysterious, very special identity, even Mo Qinghai is respectful to her, and my people found out that when the thirteen assassinated Mo Qinghai, only he and this woman were in the room."


    Hearing this, Zhang Wenshan''s eyes suddenly became deep again, and his expression once again fell into a state of secrecy.


    While Zhang Wenshan was worried about shisan''s death, young master Zhang was completely happy about it. He also got the news of thirteen''s death. For Zhang Xiong, the news was the antidote to his frustration and depression these days. It was great good news. He didn''t expect that his big enemy would die without paying much attention. Zhang Xiong suddenly felt that he was still there A mountain in his heart was unloaded, which made him feel extremely free. With this joy, Zhang Xiong went to have fun with his dog legs that night.


    At the moment, the night is deep, and one day has passed since the 13th death. However, the news still has a great sensation. Even some people who are not on the road have heard the news. What a coincidence is, a single woman here, also unexpectedly know the news. This woman is Ziyi.


    The night before yesterday, Ziyi was safely sent away from the villa area of Wutang by shisan, but she did not listen to shisan''s suggestion and left the provincial capital directly. Although, she also knew that she was a woman without power, power and dependence. It was not easy to find Suluo in the provincial capital. She knew how dangerous it was for her to stay alone in the provincial capital, but she had made up her mind that she would not leave until she found Suluo.


    Even thirteen''s persuasion could not change Ziyi''s determination. She didn''t even know the life and death of Suluo. How could she go back to live secretly on her own? Therefore, no matter how difficult the situation was, she still chose to stay carefully in the provincial capital and secretly look for Suluo.


    In fact, there is a small reason why she doesn''t leave here. She feels a great sense of security from 13 when she helped herself in Wutang. It seems that where he is, there is room for survival. This also makes Ziyi, who is alone in the provincial capital, feel less lonely.


    Of course, Ziyi is not stupid, will not ask for trouble, will not go to thirteen trouble. In order to be safe, Ziyi is very cautious in the provincial capital these two days. She dare not make too much publicity. In any aspect, she is extremely low-key.


    However, this evening, when the city lights up, Ziyi ate in a small restaurant, but unexpectedly heard about the thirteen deaths.


    At the beginning, Ziyi thought that she had heard something wrong. In her opinion, thirteen was a miracle. He had extraordinary strength and steel body. He was surrounded by so many experts in the five halls the night before yesterday. He could escape from danger and even knock down the other party. How could he die like this?


    When Ziyi side ears listen carefully to other people''s words, her body, completely frozen, her heart seems to have thousands of emotions in stir, stir her stomach pain, this moment, purple has been completely determined. And he died, and he was bound up in sacks, and went down with the stones to the bottom of the river.


    This fact, let Ziyi for a long time can not accept, for a long time, she suddenly stood up, quickly settled the account, and then flustered out of the hotel, stopped a car, straight to the river.


    To the provincial capital, the only river, Ziyi looked like a demon, looking for thirteen along the river, but until she came to her feet and legs were sour, and did not see a person''s shadow. Finally, Ziyi realized that the miracle happened once, twice, but not the third time. No matter how hard she tried, she could not find the final miracle.


    At night, the riverside, with a gloomy breath and a terrible wind, attacked Ziyi, but she didn''t feel afraid at all. She just stood by the river side like a puppet, looking at the vast river in the distance.


    There was no movement on the river, but it seemed that Ziyi saw a face. It was a face of incomparable indifference. At the beginning, the face was dirty and looked pitiful. Later, the face was washed clean and often wore a silly smile. There was no impurity in the smile. It was so simple. Finally, this face was indifferent or indifferent, But purple obeys this indifference, read out the deep human sentiment.


    However, let Ziyi heart suddenly tremble is that the face in front of her began to blur, slowly, slowly, slowly and completely disappeared. At this time, Ziyi found that her eyes had been covered with a layer of deep fogwww.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 451

    At night, H Province is not lonely at all. On the contrary, there are a lot of noise and lights everywhere, which show the economic strength and prosperity of the city. However, there is an exception in this city. This location is the headquarters of Wutang. All the people in this evening seem to be affected by Zhang Wenshan''s emotion. The whole villa area is not as lively as it used to be, and it seems very lonely.


    Tonight, Zhang Wenshan did not have the heart to toss his old gun on Lin Shihan''s body. Instead, he sat quietly in the study of the main villa, still pondering. Once upon a time, shisan was just a tool used by Zhang Wenshan. He never considered the situation of shisan. Even, because shisan''s temperament was a little out of control and hurt his son, he still had the idea of killing shisan, which was only due to his own plan, so he didn''t rush to do it.


    However, Zhang Wenshan didn''t expect that the death of the 13th day would strike him so much that he was not happy, but extremely depressed. The most important thing is that Zhang Wenshan put the bargaining chip of the martial arts contest with Fu Gang on shisan. He has been expecting that shisan can defeat the opponent''s dark group leader Wenwen and win himself a strong opportunity to compete for the vice leader of the Hai Gang. Suddenly, shisan died. Zhang Wenshan found that not only did his plan fail, but he could not even think of filling in the thirteen The gap that exists.


    After pondering for a long time, Zhang Wenshan finally broke the silence and called out: "come on!"


    At that time, two people from the five halls opened the door and came in. Zhang Wenshan told them in a cold voice, "go and ask the vice hall leader to come here."


    The two subordinates took orders and immediately left home to inform the vice hall leader Zhang Wenyuan.


    After a while, Zhang Wenyuan came to Zhang Wenshan''s study. Zhang Wenshan is obviously brewing for a long time. After the door of his study is closed, he can''t wait to open his mouth to Zhang Wenyuan: "a yuan, what do you think of tomorrow''s contest?"


    In fact, Zhang Wenyuan has already guessed why his elder brother called him to come. At present, Zhang Wenshan asked directly, and his heart was also very helpless. Although there are several top experts in the first level of the fifth hall, if it is OK to face the general experts of the dark group, it is self-evident if compared with the leader of the dark group, Wenwen.


    With a sigh, Zhang Wenyuan finally said: "brother, to tell you the truth, our side of the odds are not big, or I will play, after all."


    Before Zhang Wenyuan''s words were finished, Zhang Wenshan waved his hand and interrupted him. He frowned and said with some seriousness: "you''ve been injured too much before, and you haven''t recovered. How can you compete with the intact Kewen and how to lose your life? You''d better give up this idea!"


    For the elder brother, Zhang Wenshan is helpless, or helpless. If his injury has been cured, even if there is no thirteen, they will not be so passive. Now, even if he loses, he knows his big brother will not let himself die.


    So, Zhang Wenyuan thought for a while, and then said, "why don''t we go straight to Fu Gang and work out the rules we agreed with?"


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Wenshan shook his head gently. The helplessness between his eyebrows was more profound. He calmly said: "I have known Wang Sen for many years. What kind of temperament is he? I am the most clear. There is no possibility that he can change the rules temporarily."


    Speaking of this, Zhang Wenshan can''t help but regret that he had no idea and agreed to make such an agreement with Fu Gang. If it was anything else, maybe it would not be so passive as now.


    Seeing his elder brother''s dispirited, Zhang Wenyuan felt even more helpless. Of course, he knew why his elder brother cared so much about this matter, because it was so important. As long as his side won the contest tomorrow, he could win Fu Gang''s support. If he lost, they would support Fu Gang, no matter which side he was or had the support of the other side Both of them have great hope to win the position of vice leader of the Hai Gang. According to the current situation, Fu Gang has a better chance of winning.


    I think so, but Zhang Wenshan didn''t say so. Instead, he tried to calm down and said: "brother, don''t worry about it. Until the last step, many things are uncertain. Now, I''m going to pick the best of us. "


    Although Zhang Wenshan does not agree with Zhang Wenyuan''s practice, after all, in the first-class elites, if there were masters who could compete with Wen Xun, they would have dug them out long ago, and they would not have pinned their hopes on thirteen, let alone so helpless. But at the moment, this is also no way out, Zhang Wenshan had to nod.


    Zhang Wenyuan said goodbye to his elder brother immediately. Once outside, he quickly summoned his men, let them summon all the masters in the first level to see themselves.


    Just as the two brothers of Zhang Wenshan felt helpless about the martial arts contest tomorrow, even when the dead horse became a living horse doctor, several fields under the five halls were facing a life and death test.


    On that night, the members of the Qinglong Association almost went out in full swing, led by Chairman Mo Qinglong, and divided into several teams at the same time, aiming at the territory of Wutang. At this time, the location of Mo Qinglong is the place where the people of Qinglong society attacked Wutang, the night bar.Last time, the members of the green dragon association were about to succeed, but in the end, they were stirred up by thirteen games, and even the elite of the green dragon association were defeated and fled. Some of them have not recovered from their injuries.


    Now that thirteen is dead, Mo Qinglong chooses to operate in the night bar, in order to tell his brothers that where they fall down, they should climb up. As for the other brotherhood teams, the attack on the court of Wutang is completely Mo Qinglong''s revenge for Mo Qinghai''s death. Killing thirteen alone is not enough to dispel hatred. Mo Qinglong''s goal is to make the whole five halls pay a heavy price.


    After looking at the time, he felt almost the same. With a big wave of his hand, Mo Qinglong led his large team straight towards the gate of the night bar, without any cover.


    Their morale is so high that some people who want to go to the night bar to spend money can''t help but stop. At this time, the business of the bar was at its peak. The men led by Mo Qinglong went straight to the front door of the bar and scattered the stream of people in front of the bar.


    Then, without scruple, they lifted up their weapons and smashed the door of the bar. With a crash, the toughened glass door of the bar was knocked to pieces. Before the two security guards in the door did not know what was going on, they were beaten violently by the enemy who came in great strides, and then they threw them out of the door.


    Maybe it''s because the business in the bar is too busy, the people are noisy, and the music is noisy. Maybe it is because the Qinglong club was killed. The thugs in the bar don''t think that anyone dares to go here again. At this moment, the people in the bar did not notice the movement at the gate.


    Until a figure, crowded through the crowd, ran up to the DJ under the stage screen, turned off the music, and finally the people in the field reacted.


    As soon as the music stopped, the people who were wriggling under the stage could not help but stop their movements. Even, a lot of people have already yelled: "Damn, what''s going on? DJ wants to do it or not!"


    "Damn it, can we have fun? Music, hurry up. "


    "Cnmd, who is it?"


    "That grandson turned off the music! Open CTM quickly, or I want you to look good! "


    All the voices come and go. These people subconsciously look at the direction where DJ is. They are stunned immediately because DJ has been severely kicked aside. Now in that position, he is a fierce man in camouflage clothes. This man is the president of the green dragon Association, Mo Qinglong.


    Facing the many eyes under the stage, Mo Qinglong was awe inspiring. He took the microphone and drank loudly: "my people, now, start to wash the night bar with blood. No one has anything to do with it. Get out!"


    Mo Qinglong''s voice spread from the sound. After a moment''s silence, the whole bar was quiet. However, after a moment''s silence, these people in the venue not only did not feel afraid, no one left, but also, in a flash, more intense hiss broke out, because no one knew Mo Qinglong He is pretending to be forced. Even, some people scold Mo Qinglong.


    However, the thugs in the bar didn''t think so. They were all on the alert immediately. Some people wanted to go up and catch Mo Qinglong, while others noticed the murderous green dragon club team at the door. Mo Qinglong only sneered at the uninvited guests, but for the thugs who came up to hold him, he said He directly raised his knife in his hand and killed it with incomparable cruelty.


    At the same time, the fight at the entrance of the bar has also started.


    At the beginning of the battle, it was so fierce that neither side counselled anyone. It was a total loss of life.


    When the shrill scream came, when the blood spilled out, those guests in the bar understood everything instantly. Some people were stunned, some could not help screaming, others ran away to the back door in a panic.


    The scene suddenly became chaotic. There was no way out of the front door. These people could only escape through the back door. However, how could so many people retreat easily? At present, some people fell on the ground and were trampled on.


    The fighting is getting fiercer and fiercer. However, this time, the thugs in the bar are not as lucky as last time. Now, they don''t have any help like shisan, and the other side comes from the most elite members of the green dragon Association, and the number is very large. At the beginning, the bar thugs were able to resist actively, but when some of them recognized that the person who spoke on the stage was mo Qinglong, the president of the green dragon Association. After a while, their momentum was much lower.


    On the other hand, brother Qinglong club is not only crowded and powerful, but also very majestic. After a while, the people of Feibao hall in the bar were killed and broke down. They had no choice but to surrender. This is not a fight, but a unilateral massacre. The people of the green dragon Association tonight are too strong and strong.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 452

    At the same time, many of the venues under the five halls were attacked by the green dragon Association. Some of the venues had strong resistance and didn''t suffer much loss, while others, like the night wine bar, were killed miserably and suffered heavy losses, no matter which venue or state it was The green dragon club will be the final winner.


    Just as the victory or defeat of these venues was about to be settled, the news that Wutang was attacked by the Qinglong Club reached the Intelligence Department of Wutang, which was also the ear of the vice leader Zhang Wenyuan.


    At the moment, Zhang Wenyuan is choosing the most powerful master for tomorrow''s contest, but the news suddenly surprised Zhang Wenyuan. It''s not that the news came slowly, but that the action of the green dragon association was too fast and fierce.


    For a while, Zhang Wenyuan was in a state of consternation and couldn''t recover. Originally, the killing of the 13th by the Qinglong association has caused great losses to their five halls. He is still busy with the martial arts contest tomorrow. Unexpectedly, the other party has not given up and swept their downtown arena at the most critical moment. This is just adding to the frost.


    After a long time, Zhang Wenyuan suddenly regained his mind. His eyes suddenly showed a look of anxiety. At the moment, he led several people selected in front of him to find his elder brother, Zhang Wenshan.


    As soon as he saw his elder brother, Zhang Wenyuan immediately reported: "elder brother, our brothers came to report that we had been attacked by the green dragon Association in many fields in the urban area. At present, the situation is very bad. This operation is led by their chairman, Mo Qinglong himself, and he almost goes out."


    Although Zhang Wenshan has a strong psychological quality, the death of the first 13 is tantamount to a thunderbolt to him. At present, the green dragon Association sweeps his field at the critical moment, and another big thunder has hit him. Zhang Wenshan is calm and can''t be indifferent. In a moment, his eyes are filled with rage. His hands, with all his anger, clap in a bang To the chair under him.


    Along with the broken chair, is Zhang Wenshan''s angry voice: "Mo Qinglong, bullying too much!"


    Even Zhang Wenyuan is the first time to see his elder brother in this state. It seems that Zhang Wenshan is really angry this time.


    On the other side, a Rolls Royce car is speeding towards the provincial capital on the highway leading to H Province.


    In the back seat of the car, there was a woman with luxurious clothes and a very pure and refined face. This woman was taken away by the middle-aged people in H Province at the beginning, and was also the person Zhang Xiong was looking for, Yan Qingyu.


    At the moment of light language, a pair of Xiu''s eyes twinkled with anxiety. Looking at the flow of the eyes, he asked the driver in front of him: "how long can we get there?"


    The resolute driver in the front row looked at the dashboard. The speed had soared to 200 per hour. Then he responded in a deep voice: "it''s almost here, miss!"


    These people''s actions are not indifferent because of shisan. Shisan was originally an unknown figure. But recently, he was so popular in H Province that even what he did before he died was so sensational that his death in H Province caused a great stir. Even the whispers far away in the capital have heard the news.


    For Qingyu''s mother, shisan''s death is a blow to her heart. Although her identity has been greatly changed, she has not forgotten shisan. This kind person who helped him, especially shisan, makes her feel like a natural son. She naturally wants to be good to him. So, when she heard that shisan was dead, she planned to do it in person Come to have a look, just, in the capital, she is facing many important things, a little bit unable to leave.


    But the light language but does not care too much, the disposition is straightforward, unrestrained she, directly rushed over.


    The car was still speeding along the highway. The light voice in the back seat of the car made her complexion extremely complicated. In her clear eyes, it seemed that scenes of past events flashed by. These things were all about thirteen.


    In the light language memory, she has always regarded thirteen as Xiao Yu, a very elegant name. When she first met shisan, Qingyu was in her rental house. At that time, she subconsciously regarded thirteen flattering her mother as a means of pursuing her. Until she found that there was a shadow of Xiao Yu in shisan''s body, Mu Shihan began to look at him objectively. She realized that he was different from others and helped his mother and daughter sincerely.


    Of course, shisan is not really Xiao Yu, but his manner is similar. It is precisely because of his selfless help to his mother that he is beaten to be disabled, and even his brain has problems. For this, light language''s heart has always been guilty, difficult to self-healing.


    However, let light language care, but not only this point, there is a more important point, that is the identity of Thirteen!


    At the beginning, Qingyu had Xiao Yu''s illusion about shisan. When she met Ziyi in the hospital, she turned this illusion into doubt. At that moment, she suddenly felt that shisan was her own Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu, once deeply existed in the life of light language. Behind the unknown light language, Xiao Yu brought too much feeling to light language. He was also the only one who opened his heart door. However, one day, he suddenly disappeared. From then on, light language never depended on anyone, nor had feelings for anyone, just because she loved him.But for shisan, Qingyu only regards him as Xiao Yu. Unconsciously, love gradually comes into being. However, this love is not at the right time. However, Qingyu has to choose to give up and quit because she realizes that shisan is not Xiao Yu.


    Now, as time goes by, light language has not been determined yet. Suddenly, she got the news of his death, and his body sank to the bottom of the river. This makes light language rush back to the provincial capital without hesitation. In light language''s view, in any case, she should make clear the whole story of the matter.


    In the five halls, Zhang Wenyuan and some of his subordinates were stunned when they saw Zhang Wenshan''s reaction. In their eyes, Zhang Wenshan has always been calm and self-confident. Even if Zhang Xiong was injured on the 13th day of last year, he has repeatedly forbeared. But today, the calm and free Zhang Wenshan is so furious that they all seem to feel a flame spurting on themselves.


    Of course, they were only stunned for a moment, and then calmed down. They all understood why Zhang Wenshan was so angry. First of all, the death of thirteen left Wutang in an awkward position. They didn''t even decide how to deal with the martial arts contest with Wutang tomorrow. At present, the Qinglong Club suddenly attacked all of their venues, causing so much damage to Wutang The loss is something that has never happened to the five halls. No wonder Zhang Wenshan is furious.


    However, Zhang Wenshan is worthy of being the leader of the hall. Although he is angry, he has not lost his mind. He is very clear that in the face of such a cruel situation, measures must be taken as soon as possible, otherwise it will only be more passive.


    At the moment, Zhang Wenshan told Zhang Wenyuan, "Wenyuan, go and gather people. Later, we will go to the field in the city and fight back with the green dragon Association."


    At present, although the martial arts competition is a headache, the most critical thing is the situation of each field in the five halls. If you fail in the contest, it is also the most important thing for you. At present, you can only put aside other things temporarily.


    When Zhang Wenyuan and others heard Zhang Wenshan''s words, they couldn''t help shaking. The battle was coming. They had to show their most spiritual side.


    However, Zhang Wenyuan did not immediately carry out Zhang Wenshan''s orders. As the deputy leader of the hall, his strategy was more profound than others. He could not help but show a trace of worry and said to Zhang Wenshan: "elder brother, the power of the green dragon association has never been able to compete with our five halls. Now they are going out with their nests. I''m afraid there is something wrong with this?"


    After hearing this, Zhang Wenshan didn''t show any abnormality. He only replied solemnly: "the attack of the Qinglong club must have something to do with the killing of Mo Qinghai on the 13th day. However, it only frustrated some of my venues and thought that it hurt the muscles and bones of my five halls. They were too arrogant. As for whether there is anything strange in this, I have my own opinion in my heart. Don''t worry about it Just go ahead and carry out the order


    Seeing that his elder brother was so confident, Zhang Wenyuan did not ask any more questions. He took people away and prepared to call on the staff of the five halls.


    Soon, only Zhang Wenshan was left in the field. He took out his mobile phone and made a phone call. He called Fu Gang, the leader of the fifth hall.


    At this moment, Fu Gang is meeting with Cowen, the leader of the dark group, in his study. Just now, he also reported to Fu Gang the news that Mo Qinglong personally led people to invade the venues under the name of Wutang.


    Working with the Haibang, Fu Gang should have been worried about the miserable situation of Wutang, and even wanted to share his worries for Zhang Wenshan. However, he was sitting in his chair in front of his desk, as stable as Mount Tai. His eyes flashed with light, which made him very playful.


    All of a sudden, the mobile phone rings on the desk. Fu Gang looks at the caller ID indifferently. He finds that the caller is his old friend, the head of the fifth hall, Zhang Wenshan. This time, Fu Gang''s mouth can''t help showing a trace of pious intention. He answers the phone slowly and calmly says to the other end of the phone: "Hello, it''s hall leader Zhang, I don''t know why you''re looking for me so late? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 453

    Every force here has its own special intelligence agency. Of course, Zhang Wenshan knows clearly that Fu Gang has already known his predicament. But when he connects his phone and pretends that he doesn''t know anything, Zhang Wenshan is certainly angry. But now, after all, he has to ask for Fu Dong, so he has to swallow his anger for the time being.


    Therefore, he tried to settle his mind and said with a heavy tone: "brother Fu, you and I belong to the same faction and have known and worked together for many years. Now, my five halls are in trouble. Qinglong will attack several venues in my downtown area. It is very likely that they will fight to the death. I need your support!"


    On hearing this, Fu Gang pretended to be surprised: "what? Actually, such a thing happened. Mo Qinglong really ate the courage of the leopard with bear heart. "


    First of all, Fu Gang said something with a false emotion. After a while, he changed his tone and continued to say to Zhang Wenshan: "brother Zhang, don''t worry. I''m going to gather people. As you said, we two work together and have a master. Your business is my business. I won''t ignore it."


    Hearing Fu Gang''s words, Zhang Wenshan''s heart finally felt a little secure. As long as Fu Gang helped him, no matter how ruthless the people of the Qinglong association were, no matter what plot they had, they would not be able to stir up much storm.


    With this sense of security, the two ended their conversation. Then, he quickly walked out to see how Zhang Wenyuan had organized his staff.


    At the other end of the phone, Fugang also put down his phone leisurely, but his face showed no tension at all. On the contrary, he became more relaxed and more playful.


    Seeing this, the Cowan on the other side couldn''t help but ask him, "hall leader, the fifth hall lost thirteen at first, and then suffered such heavy damage and lost several fields. Are you really going to help them?"


    Fu Gang took a look at Wen Wen and said, "help, of course! It''s just that you can help people verbally. You don''t have to start a movement. In the past, I might spare no effort to help Wutang, but now it is different from the past. On the face of it, I work with him in Haibang. In the final analysis, it is actually a competitor. What''s more, if the action of Qinglong club is so simple as revenge for Mo Qinghai? Let''s wait and see the good play! "


    At the end of the day, Fu Gang''s face became more meaningful, and Cowan couldn''t help but show a cruel smile. At this moment, he seemed to have seen the misery of the five halls, as if he had seen Fu Gang sitting on the position of deputy leader and leading them to higher places.


    On the other side, in the five halls, Zhang Wenyuan has already gathered his hands, and Cao Bao and Cao Ying have joined together.


    Zhang Wenshan left some people in the villa area to guard the base camp, while all the others, at his command, went directly to the various venues in the city.


    Wutang, worthy of being a lobby under the Haibang, has a strong strength in the provincial capital. Apart from the personnel who are stationed in various fields, their base camp alone has gathered a very strong force.


    On the way, Zhang Wenyuan reported to Zhang Wenshan the detailed information of the attack site of the green dragon club, and Zhang Wenshan made a battle command. He divided his troops into several teams to deal with several attacked fields under the five halls, and he himself led a number of first-class experts to go straight to the worst night bar!


    Because the night bar was attacked by Mo Qinglong, the president of the Qinglong Association. What Zhang Wenshan had to do was to fight against Mo Qinglong in person. Only in this way could he regain his lost face in the five halls. Even, his heart has thought well, must hand blade Mo Qinglong, in order to vent his heart hate.


    With the passage of time, not long after, Zhang Wenshan led a group of five elite, then to the night bar.


    At this moment, the luxurious decorated nighttime bar is no longer as prosperous as it used to be. The signboards fall down and scatter on the ground. The door is damaged and the glass is broken. Even in the air, it seems that there is a strong smell of blood.


    However, there is a huge difference between the entrance and exit of people in the past. In addition to the bodies of two security guards, there is no figure in the door and door of the bar. This is very unusual. Zhang Wenshan thought, did Mo Qinglong take people out of the bar immediately after he attacked the night bar? If this is the case, then the five halls of this group of people come to the general situation, not to rush empty? That''s just too much.


    Zhang Wenshan was also a little depressed. Although he had considered the situation when he was on the road, he thought that it should not be possible. After all, the Qinglong association would go out tonight and make such a big noise that it should not withdraw too early. That''s why he made up his determination to fight against the green dragon Association. He even called Fugang to call in people to help him, so as to eliminate the green dragon club with the least loss.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Wenshan didn''t show any color. Anyway, the green dragon Association really annoyed him. If the real person of the green dragon association was no longer there, Zhang Wenshan would even kill him to the headquarters of the green dragon Association.


    Suddenly, Zhang Wenshan''s murderous spirit was completely released. With a big wave of his hand, he ordered: "if you meet the green dragon Association, you will be killed without mercy."As soon as Zhang Wenshan''s voice fell, the momentum of all the people in the five halls was released. These people were the elites of the five halls. There were many first-class, second-class and third-class masters. There were countless people in the periphery. The momentum released by so many people was absolutely irresistible.


    With this fierce spirit, Zhang Wenshan and his elite troops all went to the bar.


    However, when they all arrived at the door of the bar, they still did not find half of the figure, even a trace of unnecessary movement, they did not hear. Inside the bar, it was completely quiet. This let Zhang Wenshan''s heart, faint have a kind of bad feeling, he suddenly turned his head, to a first-class master made a wink. The man immediately understood and quickly walked into the bar.


    After a while, the man rushed back to the door and replied to Zhang Wenshan: "hall leader, there is no one inside, no one is there!"


    This sentence made Zhang Wenshan''s heart burst out two times. Of course, he realized that there must be something strange in it. It is definitely not as simple as the withdrawal of the other party. In this way, there is only one possibility, that is, the people of the green dragon association are cheating.


    At the thought of this, Zhang Wenshan''s anger immediately rose. However, as an old fox, he would not be confused by the anger. Although the situation was strange, he did not confuse him. After pondering for a few seconds, he quickly called on his men to evacuate and said in a loud voice, "retreat quickly."


    When he said this, Zhang Wenshan also wanted to contact other venues to see how their situation was and whether it was as weird as his own. But almost as soon as Zhang Wenshan''s voice dropped, all the people who did not wait for them turned around. Suddenly, there was a cry of killing, which came from behind them: "kill! Kill the scum of the five halls


    Fierce shouts of killing, mixed with the sound of disorderly footsteps, suddenly hit. At this time, the gang of Zhang Wenshan finally reacted that they had been cheated. Instead of waiting for them to come to revenge in the bar, the members of the green dragon association had been hiding outside and waiting for them to fall prey to themselves.


    At the moment when Zhang Wenshan and Zhang Wenshan suddenly saw each other, a crowd of people had already poured in. On both sides of the road in front of the bar, they were blocked by the crowd. At a glance, the number of people could not be counted. These people rushed to Zhang Wenshan and others in a murderous manner.


    At this moment, Zhang Wenshan was in deep water, while his son, Zhang Xiong, lingered in the flowers. For this idle playboy, seeking pleasure was the most enjoyable thing for him. For what happened to his family, he didn''t know at all, or he would not pay any attention to it. Now he was immersed in excitement and celebrating him Thirteen of his great enemies are dead.


    Because thirteen died in the river, Zhang Xiong chose to play in a bar near the river. At the moment, he was enjoying it on the open-air balcony of the bar, with his hands clasped in his arms, and a beautiful woman dressed up in a charming way.


    Beauty and wine, and then looking at the river which had swallowed up thirteen, Zhang Xiong''s mood is really indescribable. Today, Zhang Xiong found that the river was so beautiful. The wind swept his face, he was intoxicated. His mouth was bent and his eyes were filled with endless pleasure.


    Just as Zhang Xiong and his people are in a state of drunkenness, the ugly man suddenly comes in a hurry.


    This man is the one who disabled the thirteen. Now he is responsible for only one task around Zhang Xiong, that is, looking for Ziyi.


    For a few days, he didn''t have any news of Ziyi, but tonight, he suddenly found Zhang Xiong in a hurry, and his expression at the moment was full of vigor and vitality. He looked more excited than he found the treasure.


    In the past, he was responsible for handling light language, but in the end, it was obvious that he did not do well. This greatly disappointed Zhang Xiong, so that he was ignored. Now, Zhang Xiong again sent him to look for Ziyi''s whereabouts. The ugly man paid 200% of his efforts, and finally. The emperor pays off the man who has a heart. He even found the trace of Ziyi.


    At present, without any delay, he ran here at full speed without any breath. He directly reported to Zhang Xiongchen: "young master, good news, good news. I have found out the whereabouts of the girl named Ziyi. She is not far away from us. I have sent someone to watch her!"


    At first, Zhang Xiong was immersed in the happiness of intoxication. The wine had already eroded his sense. But when he heard the news, Zhang Xiong''s eyes were shining, and his drunkenness was eliminated. He threw away the two rouge rouge powder around him, and suddenly stood up and said happily: "ha ha ha ha, God has helped me. Today is double happiness. Let''s go Let''s get there


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 454

    When Zhang Xiong was in high spirits to find Ziyi, a fierce fight broke out in the bar at night.


    The crowd of large troops rushing from both sides of the road is obviously the men and horses of the green dragon Association, because the leader is mo Qinglong.


    They were fierce and full of momentum. As soon as they got together with the people of Zhang Wenshan, they used a fierce attack to put down the people in the periphery of the five halls. After a brief period of dismay and frustration, they soon came to their senses. Immediately, they took out their fierce side and fought with the people of the green dragon Association.


    However, in the end, it was the brotherhood that appeared so suddenly that the number of people occupied an advantage. However, the people of the five halls were put together after all. In terms of momentum, they were inferior to the green dragon Association. In particular, all the members of the green dragon association now gathered together and attacked from both sides of the road.


    The people of the five halls are all crowded in the front door of the bar. They are equal to being attacked on both sides. Only the people on the periphery can directly participate in the battle, while the people inside can''t do anything. Therefore, the green dragon club has an obvious advantage.


    As the leader of the five halls, Zhang Wenshan was really upset at the moment. He didn''t expect that the accident was coming so fast. He just realized that something was wrong and was about to leave, but he was surrounded. Especially when he saw several members of the peripheral area being cut down and fell to the ground, Zhang Wenshan was so angry that he immediately yelled: "break out, go, go, go, Come on


    At this moment, Zhang Wenshan is really red eyed. When did he encounter such a oppressive thing? Besides, it''s still on his own turf. Now his hatred of the green dragon association has reached a boundless level, and his eyes are fixed on the chairman of the green dragon Association, Mo Qinglong.


    After a roar, his whole person then galloped and moved, attacking and killing Mo Qinglong. As long as Mo Qinglong is killed, all the crisis and humiliation will disappear.


    However, as soon as Zhang Wenshan took two steps, his mobile phone vibrated violently with the ringing tone. He could not help but stop. He took out his mobile phone and saw that it was his brother Zhang Wenyuan calling.


    Previously, Zhang Wenshan assigned Zhang Wenyuan to other teams to go to one of the attacked fields. At the moment, Zhang Wenyuan called, and maybe he was in some situation. Thinking of this, Zhang Wenshan immediately connected his mobile phone.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Zhang Wenyuan''s deep and slightly flustered voice came from the microphone: "brother, the situation is a little bad. There are no people from the green dragon Association in my rescue field. I have inquired about other venues one by one, and the situation is the same."


    Hearing this, Zhang Wenshan''s heart couldn''t help but thump. At this moment, he suddenly realized that Mo Qinglong had ulterior motives. At first, he attacked several of his own venues and led his team to attack the night bar, so as to lead the people of Wutang to the horse and disperse his power.


    At present, there are so many people in the green dragon association here, and they haven''t even poured in. It''s very likely that all the people of the green dragon Association have gathered here.


    At the thought of this, Zhang Wenshan said to Zhang Wenyuan at the other end of the phone: "please inform other teams and come to the night bar immediately. Here, I have already matched the people of the green dragon Association."


    There was no time to explain too much. After Zhang Wenshan finished this sentence, he hung up the phone. He was holding his mobile phone and was about to call Fugang to ask him to come. However, the people of the green dragon association did not give him this opportunity. Many people had already rushed to the gate of the bar and rushed forward in a rush to subdue him.


    Zhang Wenshan is surrounded by many masters, including many first-class masters. Therefore, he doesn''t have to worry about his life being threatened. However, the green dragon association has laid such a deep line. Now, the other party still wants to attack and kill himself directly, which makes Zhang Wenshan''s anger completely uncontrollable. He sends a message to Fu Gang very quickly: night bar, come to support!


    After sending a message, Zhang Wenshan quickly put away his mobile phone, and then he called out to the air: "kill me!"


    At the same time, Zhang Wenshan''s figure has taken the lead in sprinting out. The target is the members of the green dragon Association who are close to him.


    As the head of the five halls, Zhang Wenshan has not shown his strength for a long time, so many people do not know how strong his strength is. But since Zhang Wenshan can sit in his present position, it is not necessary to say how deep his heart is and how strong his strength is.


    Zhang Wenshan killed Zhang Wenshan fiercely. For a time, no one could stop him. One of the members of the green dragon Association saw Zhang Wenshan coming and immediately cut him to take his head. Zhang Wenshan stepped forward and leaned forward a few minutes. At the same time, his head deviated to avoid the knife and used his shoulder Zhang Wenshan punched Zhang Wenshan and hit him on the chest. The member of the green dragon association was beaten back several steps. His rib was broken and blood was still flowing from his mouth.Zhang Wenshan didn''t stop. Another heavy blow knocked down another enemy who attacked him. Then, he kicked out again and kicked one person away.


    You know, the people who rush to the front of the green dragon club are also elite teachers. For ordinary people, that is the existence of masters. But these so-called masters are so vulnerable in front of Zhang Wenshan. This is the gap of strength.


    Zhang Wenshan opened a way for himself. Through this road, he rushed to Mo Qinglong in front of him.


    However, I don''t know whether Mo Qinglong knows better than Zhang Wenshan, or whether he has other ideas. Seeing Zhang Wenshan killed him, Mo Qinglong didn''t mean to confront him. He just dodged away from his body, showing a grim smile at the corners of his mouth, and a little sarcastic in the grimace.


    With Mo Qinglong dodging away, there are four men in gray Zhongshan suit, rushed to him, and blocked him and Zhang Wenshan.


    These four men in Chinese tunic are extremely cold and stern, but their breath is incomparably strong. Zhang Wenshan, who has a strong eyesight, can see at a glance that these four men are the elite among the elite, and they are not comparable to the few people he has just defeated. However, Zhang Wenshan has already made up his mind to kill Mo Qinglong. All obstacles in front of him must die. With this trace of cruelty, Zhang Wenshan suddenly moved and attacked the four people in front of him.


    at the same time, the other members of the fifth hall are fighting with the people of the green dragon Association. At present, the people on their side are no longer blocking the bar door. They have spread to get some space, and their boss, Zhang Wenshan, has taken the initiative The morale of the side was rising. However, there were too many people on the side of the green dragon Association. After a round of fighting, a new round of people came to fill in. The crowd seemed to be flowing in and out, so that the people of the five halls were overwhelmed. Even those first-class Masters could not help feeling powerless.


    At this time, Zhang Wenshan had no extra thoughts. At this moment, he had been fighting with the four men who stood in front of him and Mo Qinglong. The strength of each of them is very strong. For single to single, Zhang Wenshan must be superior to the other. But together, these four people show an incomparable strength. Even masters like Zhang Wenshan have to concentrate on dealing with them.


    What''s more, Zhang Wenshan was more and more frightened. The four of them cooperated with each other very well. Together, the moves were endless. He was a bit embarrassed when he dealt with them. From this point, he saw how deep Mo Qinglong''s intention was. I''m afraid the five halls will pay a heavy price today.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Wenshan''s heart can not help thinking, because his people had previously rushed to different venues, so now it will take some time to get here. But Fu Gang, who had said hello before, hasn''t come yet?


    Even if he is an expert like Zhang Wenshan, he is no exception. When he is so distracted, he is hit by one of the men, and his body shape is out of control by two steps. In order to prevent the other side from pursuing the victory, Zhang Wenshan stepped back two steps. Taking advantage of this gap, he looked at the situation in the end of the court and found that he had lost a lot. Many people had fallen into a pool of blood. Among these people, there were even several first-class masters.


    It can be seen that among the many people in the Green Dragon Society, there must be masters. This discovery made Zhang Wenshan''s feet rise with a chill. But time can''t allow Zhang Wenshan to think about it. Four people from the other side have already rushed over. Finally, Zhang Wenshan no longer has hidden, he will his real strength, thoroughly play out.


    When one of the men''s fists came, Zhang Wenshan immediately shook the tiger''s body, and without any taboo, he hit his own fist. The two fists crossed, and the other''s wrist was actually broken.


    After abandoning an enemy, Zhang Wenshan didn''t have time to hesitate. He immediately attacked the second one. He threw a tiger at the enemy and knocked him down on the ground, smashing two fists. It has to be said that Zhang Wenshan''s fist is very strong, and he knocked the other party unconscious just two times. Before he went down to the killer, the remaining two people attacked again. This time, two people attacked at the same time, one with the foot and the other with the fist, attacking from both sides respectively.


    Helpless, Zhang Wenshan rolled on the ground, avoiding the fist and the other person''s foot. Then, he grabbed the person who made the foot and knocked him to the ground. Later, Zhang Wenshan pressed the man''s body with his own leg force at a lightning speed. His hands, with a very consistent force, directly broke his feet.


    Zhang Wenshan got up, but the last one hit Zhang Wenshan in the cheek. Suddenly, Zhang Wenshan felt the power of hegemony and hit himself. Even his body couldn''t help staggering back. After a while, Zhang Wenshan was furious and murderous. He was able to stand still and attack with both fists and feet. Finally, he killed the last one.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 455

    Zhang Wenshan looked around warily, and no one attacked him again. But at the same time, he found that although he had defeated the four masters of the other side, his people had lost miserably. At least 40 or 50 people fell to the ground, including two more first-class masters, and more people of second-order and third-order. Even standing people, most of them were injured slightly or heavily, and few were in good condition. Moreover, as the battle went on, more and more people fell on their side.


    This time, Zhang Wenshan''s anger suddenly soared and his eyes widened. He didn''t expect that the green dragon Association, which had always been ignored by himself, had such fighting power. If it hadn''t been for this fight, he might not have discovered it. At this moment, he was almost sure that the green dragon association must have found some powerful foreign aid, otherwise, he could not have beaten himself so miserable.


    Qinglong will have foreign aid. What about its own side? If it was not for the situation on the spot, Zhang Wenshan would have taken out the phone and scolded Fu Gang.


    Just as Zhang Wenshan''s anger rose, a loud roar came from the periphery of the battle: "kill the scum of the green dragon association!"


    Finally, someone came. However, it was not Fu Gang''s person, but someone who had been assigned to other venues before. Zhang Wenshan recognized the voice, which was made by his brother Zhang Wenyuan.


    Zhang Wenyuan brought all the other members of the team, and there were a lot of them. With the participation of these people, the pressure of the elite of the five halls who followed Zhang Wenshan''s side was greatly reduced. Zhang Wenshan''s heart was finally relieved. However, before he could get excited, a figure came to him from the camp of the youth dragon Association.


    This man, dressed in camouflage combat uniform, is the president of the green dragon Association, Mo Qinglong.


    Zhang Wenshan looked directly at Mo Qinglong with his round eyes, and said in a cold voice, "Mo Qinglong, today, I will not let you die!"


    In the face of Zhang Wenshan who wanted to get out of control, Mo Qinglong was still indifferent. Even if Zhang Wenyuan, the other party''s leader, came to the scene with a large group of people, he did not change his color. He even took a mobile phone in his ear and dialed it in his ear. He said to Zhang Wenshan, "is it? I want to see who can''t die


    With Zhang Wenshan said such a sentence, Mo Qinglong said to his mobile phone: "now, you can come out!"


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Wenshan was stunned and thought, is there any successor in the green dragon association?


    This idea bloomed in his mind, and Zhang Wenshan''s heart couldn''t help being stunned. But at this time, Mo Qinglong had already thrown away his mobile phone. He took off his camouflage jacket and showed his vest inside, which showed his strong figure. Then, he said to Zhang Wenshan extremely domineering: "Zhang Wenshan, don''t think that if I don''t fight with you, I''m afraid of you Knowing what you''re fighting for is just trying to catch me, or kill me directly. Now, I''ll give you this opportunity. "


    As soon as the words fell, Mo Qinglong threw his clothes to one side, and his figure was also a run-up. He jumped suddenly and kicked Zhang Wenshan with flying feet.


    Zhang Wenshan was immersed in the words that Mo Qinglong said to his mobile phone for a moment. Only when Mo Qinglong attacked, did he leave his mind. But at this time, it was too late for him to escape. Suddenly, he stretched out his arms and crossed his body to block.


    When Mo Qinglong''s leg kicked on Zhang Wenshan''s arm, he made a dull sound. Zhang Wenshan was forced, and his body moved backward two steps in succession. With only this move, Zhang Wenshan had reason to believe that Mo Qinglong did have arrogant capital.


    At this time, a sound of fighting and shouting came out from the rear of the crowd. This situation verified the phone call of Mo Qinglong. It turned out that he really had a second hand. This time, the situation of the five halls once again became precarious.


    Zhang Wenshan was so angry that he was so frustrated that he could not do anything in the battle today. The only thing he could do was to take Mo Qinglong. After he settled down on this doctrine, Zhang Wenshan suddenly shook his head, put aside his mind, and rushed to Mo Qinglong wholeheartedly.


    After the two men really fight together, Zhang Wenshan finds that Mo Qinglong''s strength is so terrible. Although Mo Qinglong can''t suppress him, it is almost impossible that he wants to win Mo Qinglong. Both sides have tried their best, each of them has hurt, but in the peak, Mo Qinglong has the upper hand ¡£


    At this moment, whether it''s the fight of the boss or the people below, it''s all white hot. The huge bar door seems to emit a murderous air. The fallen people moan in pain, and the people standing fight loudly. The vast night sky is full of endless noise. But in these noises, suddenly, a series of very harsh voices are given It''s covered.


    This harsh sound is the siren of the police car, and the whistle is getting louder and more complicated, indicating that a large number of police are approaching here.


    After such a large-scale fighting, no matter the Wutang or the Qinglong Association, even though they have personal connections, they dare not stay here. Especially the members of the Qinglong Association, who are the active attack party, are on the verge of the police coming, and they immediately become the one who takes the initiative to withdraw.However, the people of the green dragon association are neat and plain, and they are not messy.


    And Mo Qinglong, at this time, he has been separated from Zhang Wenshan. He is obviously very unhappy with the arrival of the police. With this anger, Mo Qinglong roared to Zhang Wenshan: "Zhang Wenshan, this is your life. Today, this is just a lesson for you. Our business is not over. Wait, I will kill you myself!"


    The war ended. On the other side of the river, Ziyi was still quiet in the memory of the death of the thirteen. Looking at the river, her beautiful face seemed to be in a trance, as if she had forgotten the time. Suddenly, an untimely voice sounded, breaking the quiet picture. It was an ugly man with Zhang Xiong coming.


    In the night, Zhang Xiong was full of spring breeze. He walked with a relaxed step and said with a laugh: "there is no place to look for in broken iron shoes. It takes no effort to get here. I didn''t expect that the little beauty is really here!"


    With that, Zhang Xiong gave the ugly man a "well done" look. Then, his eyes turned to Ziyi again. At this time and here, Ziyi is the only one in this situation. For Zhang Xiong, heaven helps him.


    After a while, Ziyi was like being electrified for a moment. She suddenly woke up. When she turned to see Zhang Xiongzhi, her eyes immediately showed a color of horror. She never thought that in such a deep river, she could meet Zhang Xiong, a scum.


    Now, the people who help themselves are dead, and those who bully themselves are in front of them. The fate is so funny that Ziyi''s heart has fallen to the bottom. However, Ziyi knows too well that she has no time to panic. If Zhang Xiong and Zhang Xiong catch her, she will not even have the chance to threaten her death. Almost subconsciously, Ziyi runs away Get up.


    But, silent night, desolate River, there are so many hungry wolves behind, where should Ziyi escape? How can we get out of their clutches?


    This moment, despair of Ziyi, the brain suddenly flashed a solemn and stirring idea, that is, jump river.


    In such a situation, she deeply knows that she must not escape Zhang Xiong''s palm. Since fate has forced her to such a Jedi, she can only choose to commit suicide. In Ziyi''s opinion, she would rather die in the river with thirteen than be defiled by Zhang Xiong.


    However, Ziyi, after all, is a weak woman. It''s not easy to run. However, Zhang Xiong''s dog legs have played their role thoroughly. Before Ziyi gets close to the river, they quickly run to Ziyi and block her way.


    Zhang Xiong, however, was not in a hurry to approach Ziyi. As he walked, he said softly: "Ziyi, thirteen is dead, and no one can help you. What else do you want to think about? As I said, you are my man. Today, you have no way out. If you don''t obey me, believe it or not, I can handle you on the spot. "


    Say, Zhang Xiong leak out extremely obscene smile, the voice falls, Zhang Xiong and Ziyi distance become closer, and Zhang Xiong''s face, appear more licentious.


    Ziyi wants to escape, but she is blocked by Zhang Xiong''s doggies, and there is room to escape. At this moment, Zhang Xiong can''t help but cry out: "help, there is no one, help!"


    This is a person in the most desperate moment can not help but instinctive reaction, Ziyi now can not even commit suicide, see Zhang xiongchao closer and closer, she has no choice but to cry for help.


    When Zhang Xiong heard Ziyi''s cry, he became more excited. He could not help but rush forward. But just as Zhang Xiong''s body suddenly tilted forward, a car horn suddenly sounded.


    The voice, on the quiet river bank, seemed particularly loud and clear. It was sharp and could almost pierce the eardrum. In an instant, Zhang Xiong stopped moving, and Zhang Xiong''s dog legs all showed their inexplicable color.


    In despair, Ziyi seemed to hear the sounds of nature. She suddenly saw a ray of hope. With this hope, Ziyi''s eyes immediately looked at the source of the voice.


    At the same time, Zhang Xiong and his henchmen all turned their heads and looked at the place where the sound was made. There was a luxury Rolls Royce parked on the road not far away www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 456

    This luxury Rolls Royce, in such a deep and wide roadside, looks so eye-catching, but in Ziyi''s eyes, it really looks like a bunch of the most dazzling light, shining her heart bright and bright.


    However, in Zhang Xiong''s eyes, the car is a disgusting thorn, which is really too eye-catching. At this moment, when Zhang Xiong saw this eyesore, he could not help but burst out a fire in his eyes, and his heart was filled with anger, which made him very uncomfortable.


    In Zhang Xiong''s breath, Rolls Royce''s driver''s seat and passenger''s seat door, almost at the same time, two figures came out.


    The two men were resolute in face, tall and straight, and dressed in stiff suits. They looked very gentlemanly. However, their resolute faces did not show any expression. After getting off the bus, the two cold men walked straight towards Zhang Xiong and others.


    Zhang Xiong and his henchmen are also characters who have experienced the wind and rain. With their eyesight, it is natural to see at a glance that these two people who came down from the Rolls Royce are extraordinary. But they didn''t take it seriously. Where is this? In H Province, Zhang Xiong, the young master of the five halls, is here, which means that this is their territory. The previous 13 is an exception. As for other people, they really don''t care too much.


    Seeing that the two people of the other side went straight to this side, they didn''t mean to stop. The ugly man beside Zhang Xiong couldn''t help shouting: "Hey, I warn you, it''s none of your business. Don''t ask for trouble!"


    The threatening words were released, but the two people didn''t care as much as they didn''t hear them. They didn''t even stop. They didn''t change their cold look.


    Seeing them like this, Zhang Xiong''s henchmen immediately realized something. They did not wait for Zhang Xiong''s command, but went forward in tacit agreement, and stopped two cold men. They were made to stop at last.


    Zhang Xiong on one side was still worried about whether these two people would have any future and destroy their good deeds. Seeing that they stopped, he subconsciously thought that the other side was afraid. Immediately, he said in a cold voice, "there''s no business for you here. Go away quickly!"


    Zhang Xiong''s words were dignified, but to his surprise, the two cold men did not mean to go away. They were still standing there, especially their eyes, which did not even blink.


    At this moment, Zhang Xiong''s heart seemed to be frozen. He had no patience at last. He gave a sign to the man under his opponent. Immediately, the ugly man took the order and hit one of them with a heavy blow.


    The ugly man''s punch, with a very strong force, almost exerted his whole body strength. What he wanted was to knock down one pretender in front of him with one punch, and then hit another, so as to get rid of them as soon as possible, so as not to get in the way here.


    The ugly man''s punch was about to hit the other side, but the other side didn''t move. At this moment, Ziyi''s heart on one side could not help mentioning her voice. In her eyes, she couldn''t help showing the color of worry. However, in an instant, Ziyi''s eyes were enlarged, and all the worries in her eyes were replaced by shock.


    She almost didn''t see how the cold man did it. The ugly man, full of momentum, suddenly flew out and fell on the ground, never to get up again.


    The ugly man is really fast to come and go. When Zhang Xiong saw that he suddenly ended up in such a situation, he immediately got angry. Zhang Xiong had been bullied by thirteen for several times. In recent days, his heart has been full of haze. It was not easy to find out that thirteen was dead. He was very happy. After drinking some wine tonight, he happened to meet the purple nearby Yi, his mood has become more beautiful, but this good mood has not been enjoyed, suddenly was broken, how can he not be angry.


    Zhang Xiong''s face immediately pulled down and became extremely gloomy. He asked the two people in front of him in a cold voice: "do you know who I am? Tell you, H Province is my territory. If you offend me, there will be no good end!"


    Such a threatening sentence did not arouse any reaction from the two cold hearted men. They were still standing in the same place as the wood. Obviously, they were not moved by Zhang Xiong''s words, let alone paid attention to him.


    Originally, Zhang Xiong was on the verge of rioting, but he didn''t think of it. He said that he had said it, but these two people were not on the road. Especially their attitude of ignoring themselves made him think of the dead thirteen.


    There was a madman who was so indifferent to him. At present, two strangers appeared and despised him. Zhang Xiong could not bear the humiliation. At the moment, with a wave of his hand, he ordered his subordinates: "all to me, kill them!"


    Even though Zhang Xiong''s henchmen suffered heavy losses in front of the thirteen, the history of humiliation, for them, has become the past. The two cold men in front of them did not make them feel afraid. They only followed Zhang Xiong''s lead.


    As soon as Zhang Xiong''s voice fell, they attacked two cold men together, just like a lion in love.In fact, these doggies are not weak enough to be Zhang Xiong''s bodyguard. Moreover, they are now numerous and their strength is extraordinary. However, the two cool men who came down from Rolls Royce did not care at all. From the beginning to the end, their eyes did not release any fear. They just stand straight in place, waiting for Zhang Xiong''s hounds to attack.


    One of the bald men took the lead in the past, his iron fist, to a cold man with white skin, mercilessly blasted out.


    At this moment, the white faced man finally moved, but his body did not move. He just stretched out a hand and wrapped the bald man''s fist.


    The bald man was stunned and wanted to break free, but he was shocked to find that he couldn''t get rid of it. On the contrary, he wrapped his fist''s hand, and the strength came from it, which made him show his teeth.


    With a bang, the white faced man kicked the bald man''s body, his body was directly kicked up into the sky by him, and then he fell down. And in this gap, the rest of the dog legs have rushed forward, and another relatively dark skin of the cold man, also began to start.


    The first thing the white faced man dealt with was a man who had been kicked. The kick was very gorgeous, and there was a faint momentum in it. Even, it brought out a strong wind, which was extraordinary. But the white faced cold man simply raised his arm, even dodged, did not dodge, directly and forcefully blocked the opponent''s powerful foot, and then, he swung his fist on the dog''s leg, and immediately knocked the man to the ground.


    Although Zhang Xiong had a large number of people, and everyone was a practitioner, they found that the two people in front of him were not pretending to be forced, but their skills, which were really powerful.


    When they raised their hands, two cold hearted men lost their fighting ability, and then they poured into the crowd of dog legs. At this time, their momentum was completely released by them. They were very fierce and domineering.


    The two of them, like hungry wolves out of the cage, mixed into the sheep. They had no fancy moves, only violent hands and feet, but their hands and feet were very heavy. As long as Zhang Xiong''s people were beaten by them, they would basically fall to the ground. Moreover, they were very painful. It was difficult to get up again, and almost lost the ability to fight.


    The battle was so simple and crude that after a while, almost all of Zhang Xiong''s henchmen fell on the ground and screamed with pain. Some of them even vomited blood.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Xiong gave a thrill. Even the trace of drunkenness left in his head disappeared. He didn''t expect that the two men who suddenly arrived were so fierce that they could not be defeated by so many of his subordinates.


    However, after shock, Zhang Xiong had no fear. Even though he knew that he was not their opponent, he did not show any fear. Instead, he pointed at the two men with arrogance and said: "to tell you the truth, I am Zhang Xiong, the head of the fifth Hall of the Hai Gang. You have offended me today, and the only thing that you will do to me is to die!"


    Zhang Xiong has moved out of his most powerful threat, but the two cold men are still reckless. The black faced man''s body suddenly sprint, like a cheetah. In a blink of an eye, he almost never stops at Zhang Xiong''s, and he kicks out a very sharp kick to Zhang Xiong.


    Zhang Xiong, who was just arrogant, suddenly flew out like a sandbag, and then fell heavily to the ground.


    Zhang Xiong''s stomach was full of water, and he couldn''t help vomiting. At this moment, he felt the boundless humiliation again, and his inner anger was surging up again.


    But no matter how angry he was, Zhang Xiong had nothing to do at the moment. Although he was a lousy man, he thought that H Province was a piece of heaven for him, and he would not be afraid of anyone. However, at present, he could not find a helping hand in time to deal with the two uninvited guests in front of him, Unexpectedly, he has to fly away from his mouth again, which makes Zhang Xiong suffocate to the extreme.


    It''s true that most people don''t dare to offend people like Zhang Xiong, but these two robot like men are as easy as knocking down a group of hooligans, and they are not afraid of him.


    When Zhang Xiong and his men were all lying on the ground and in agony, the two cold-blooded men did not look at them any more and went straight to the Rolls Royce. The white faced man ran to the back door of the car and slowly opened the door, while the black faced man stood aside with a respectful nod, as if to greet the people coming down from the car.


    Seeing this, Zhang Xiong, who was in agony, suddenly realized that the two people who had no feelings at all were just drivers and bodyguards, and the real owner was still sitting in the car.


    Although Zhang Xiong has already guessed that the identity of the owner in the car is not simple, he does not think that the background of the person can be stronger than himself, which makes his anger increase. He keeps his eyes open and looks at the back of the car with hatred.Even Ziyi, who was liberated, was moved by her heart. She could not help but wonder, who is the holy man who came down from the sky to save her from the fire and water.


    In an instant, almost all the eyes of the audience were staring at the Rolls Royce car. As the door slowly opened, a gorgeous and extraordinary woman stepped down gracefully.


    To everyone''s amazement, this person is no one else. It is the woman Zhang Xiong has coveted for a long time, but he has not been able to get it. Yan Qingyu...


    is a woman who has been coveted by Zhang Xiong for a long time www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 457

    Light language itself is a beautiful girl of school flower level. Moreover, she has a unique temperament. At the moment, under the background of luxury cars and gorgeous costumes, she is even more dazzling. It is in sharp contrast to the ordinary one before. She has a feeling of flying to the branch and becoming a Phoenix.


    Her appearance, as if with a kind of invisible gravity, suddenly attracted the attention of the whole audience. The light words at this moment, even if they were just on the Bank of the river, were so dazzling. The light flashed into Ziyi''s eyes and stunned Ziyi''s heart. Ziyi didn''t expect that at such a critical moment, the salvation benefactor who went down to earth like a God would be a light language that had not been seen for a long time. Moreover, today''s light language compared with the past, the change is too big, let Ziyi a little bit can not accept.


    Without exception, Zhang Xiong and his dog legs were all surprised by the light words that suddenly appeared. But it must be Zhang Xiong who has the deepest shock in his heart.


    It can be said that Qingyu is the most desired woman in Zhang Xiong''s life. He has been wandering in the flowers for so many years, and has played with countless women, including some beautiful as immortals. However, it is the first time for Zhang Xiong to meet a woman who has no trace of impurities and is indifferent to his various temptations.


    At the first sight of light language, Zhang Xiong was attracted by his unique temperament. After that, he tried all kinds of tricks and means, but he didn''t move the heart of light language. The woman he wanted most, however, let him not get it. At last, he had to use the method of robbing, but he was rescued in the middle of the journey The most important thing to remember in my heart is to hold back one''s sufferings.


    At the beginning, Zhang Xiong took people to the hospital to look for thirteen, in order to get the news of light language from thirteen mouths. But unexpectedly, he suddenly found Ziyi, a beauty equal to light language.


    Ziyi''s beauty is pure and attractive. Ziyi''s refusal to Zhang Xiong makes Zhang Xiong more and more interested in her. It is because of Ziyi''s appearance that Zhang Xiong shifts his attention and temporarily slows down his desire for light language. Instead, he chooses to let Ziyi yield.


    It''s also a coincidence that the egg hurts. Because of the light words, Zhang Xiong and shisan have a lot to do with each other. Because Ziyi, Zhang Xiong and shisan have a deep feud. Now, the stumbling block soul of shisan has returned to the west, which is a very happy thing for Zhang Xiong. Zhang Xiong thinks that, finally, no one can stop his beauty hunting, but fate is to love and make fun of Zhang Xiong. He is ten thousand Ten thousand did not expect, at this moment obstructs him and the good thing between Zi Yi, unexpectedly is he most wants to get the woman, Yan light language.


    Yan light language in front of her eyes, a little bit of the original poor color, she suddenly from a helpless civilian girl, into such a gorgeous and beautiful princess, and her bodyguard also saved Ziyi, hit him and his people.


    At this moment, Zhang Xiong''s heart was full of five flavors, among which he was the most oppressive. He had never encountered such a big setback in the sea of flowers in H Province for so many years. However, the appearance of these two beauties made Zhang Xiong extremely angry and oppressed. At the same time, the gorgeous appearance of light language awakened his deep selfish desire and wanted to take light language as his own The face is light language, and the other is Ziyi. These two women have their own characteristics and are all the women he is eager for. Zhang ambition is excited again.


    In a trance, Zhang Xiong seemed to forget the pain. He slowly got up from the ground and went straight to the walking light language. With a pick on his eyebrows, he said with a laugh: "light language, I didn''t expect it was you. It seems that after you left, your identity has changed dramatically. However, since you have appeared, you can''t escape from my palm. H Province is the world of Zhangjiang, I''ll get you sooner or later. "


    Zhang''s ambition is extremely arrogant. Even if he is weak now, it does not reduce his confidence. In terms of experts, he has many experts in the fifth hall. As long as he can move back to rescue the soldiers, he can easily eliminate the two people who just made him suffer. However, he was also a wise man, who did not suffer from the immediate loss and did not rely on the light language to get close to him.


    After hearing Zhang Xiong''s words, she can''t help but stop. In her clear eyes, she shows a trace of disgust. But she did not look at Zhang Xiong any more. She just slightly turned her face and simply winked at the two people who were following her.


    The white faced man immediately accepted the idea and started to move without hesitation. His speed was very fast, just like a gust of wind. In a blink of an eye, he came to Zhang Xiong''s side. Without saying a word, he directly reached out and slapped Cao Zheng in the face. Then, he flew up and kicked the arrogant Zhang Xiong away.


    All these changes are still coming so fast, until Zhang Xiong''s body fell to the ground again, many people on the scene have not responded. This time, compared with just now, Cao Zheng was hit more seriously, and his people were more miserable. His faces on both sides were swollen, which completely destroyed his image as a childe. There was also blood spitting out from his mouth, including even two teeth.


    It can be seen that although the white faced man only gave Zhang Xiong two simple moves, he directly let Zhang Xiong suffer from deep internal injury. Seeing this, Zhang Xiong''s henchmen shivered and did not dare to show up to help their master.As for Zhang Xiong himself, his brain was suddenly confused. In the past, or after I remember, he was only beaten by thirteen, but it was only one time. Even the last time he was hit by thirteen, it was not so heavy. It was like his dignity and identity were trampled on under his feet.


    The humiliation in his heart and the anger transformed from humiliation filled Zhang Xiong''s whole body. In particular, in the past, Zhang Xiong bullied and molested the light language, but now, he was beaten by the light language bodyguard. This psychological gap makes Zhang Xiong very difficult to accept.


    But this time, Zhang xiongxue was smart. Even though he was so angry, so unwilling, and so eager to get light language and Ziyi, he also held back and didn''t say anything more. In fact, the pain on his body was enough for him, and it was extremely difficult for him to open his mouth.


    Just when Zhang Xiong was suffering, the white faced man drank a cold voice to Zhang Xiong and his people: "don''t go away!"


    If someone talks to Zhang Xiong like this in ordinary times, it is to seek death. However, in this situation, this is tantamount to amnesty. Zhang Xiong''s subordinates are immediately relieved when they hear this.


    They all got up in pain and walked to Zhang Xiong''s side. They stood him up and left the scene together. This made Zhang Xiong''s heart even more angry. He even had to be supported by someone to walk. As a thorn, it pierced into Zhang Xiong''s heart. Zhang Xiong couldn''t extricate himself. When he left, his eyes showed a sinister color.


    However, light language and Ziyi did not pay attention to Zhang Xiong. After they left the scene, the black-and-white man under Qingyu spontaneously stood aside.


    At night, the riverside, once again restore its quiet nature, all the noise has gone, leaving a place of silence, in the quiet atmosphere, light language slowly walked to the side of Ziyi.


    At the beginning, the two were just staring at each other, and no one spoke. At this moment, there were only two of them.


    The evening wind blowing slowly, blowing the hair in front of purple Yi''s forehead. Finally, she took the lead in opening her mouth and whispered, "light language, thank you for saving me. I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Ziyi''s thanks are from the bottom of her heart. Without the arrival of light words, her fate today will be unimaginable. While thanking, her inner shock is still not reduced.


    Ziyi remembers that the family of light language is very poor, but now, as time goes by, the light language in a difficult situation suddenly changes from an ugly duckling to a white swan. He comes in a luxury car with such a powerful bodyguard. On the contrary, he was wandering alone in a foreign land, and constantly fell into a desperate situation.


    Because thirteen, Ziyi knew the light language, and when she saw the light language, she couldn''t help thinking of thirteen. At first, in the hospital, Ziyi thought thirteen was Suluo. Therefore, she was desperate to prevent light language from taking away thirteen. She was afraid that other women would take Suluo away. But in the following days, light language disappeared and disappeared.


    Now, thirteen died, light language suddenly appeared again, or very coincidentally appeared in this river. In a flash, Ziyi''s mind swayed, can you say, the light language of this time. Also for thirteen?


    When Ziyi opened her mouth, her heart was filled with infinite emotion. She turned her head and looked at the quiet and desolate river. Her voice seemed calm, but her voice trembled: "I came here because of the thirteen thing. I want to know whether he is really dead in this!"


    The light words made Ziyi''s heart tingle for a moment. Her face could not help but feel sad again. Her eyes also turned to the river. For a long time, she said with a heavy voice: "I heard that it''s like this. I''m sorry, I''m too stubborn. At the beginning, if I didn''t stop you, I asked you to take him to the capital for treatment, He will not end up today! I''m sorry. "


    The last sorry, Ziyi seems to have said to the dead shisan. She is really sorry for him. After getting Ziyi''s affirmative answer, her expression suddenly becomes sad. Although she has known the news for a long time, she can''t stand it when she hears Ziyi''s own admission. At this moment, she feels her own body, all of them It''s getting a little numb.


    Immersed in the trauma, light language even Ziyi''s remorse are some don''t care, after a long time, she suddenly asked: "he, is that the person you are looking for?"


    This is what Qingyu wants to know. If shisan is not the one Ziyi is looking for, he may be the one he is looking for. This is also the most important reason why Qingyu rushed from the capital. Up to now, she is not sure whether shisan is Xiao Yu, but she can''t see shisan die so inexplicably. She is here to find out Chu everything.


    When Ziyi heard this question, she was shocked again. If shisan was really Suluo, Ziyi would have been dead with him. Now she dare not associate shisan with Suluo. Therefore, she did not think much about the problem of light language. She said, "no, he is not the person I am looking for!"See Ziyi so determined thirteen is not Suluo, for a time, light language in the heart do not know what taste, there are happy, also have inexplicable sadness.


    Now, hearing that Ziyi denies this, Qingyu suddenly realizes that she is worried. However, even if shisan is not Suluo, Qingyu is not sure that he is Xiaoyu. All these conjectures can only be confirmed by shisan''s own words. But now that shisan is dead, everything has come to an end. But Qingyu can''t forget that shisan was born by their mother and daughter Therefore, she is still sad about thirteen''s death.


    After a little calming down, she said to Ziyi in a deep voice: "since he is not solo, why do you come here alone and have different feelings for him?"


    Ziyi with a full heart of gloom, leisurely back: "once, I also suspected, from his body, I really saw the shadow of Suluo, especially the day I met your mother in the hospital, I thought he was Suluo. But later, I found out that he was really not Suluo. In many aspects, he was quite different from my solo. He also joined the five halls of the Hai Gang. However, it is certain that he is a good man, but a good man does not live long. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 458

    Qingyu doesn''t understand Ziyi''s words, but at the same time, she is also clear. Ziyi said that shisan was not Suluo, and there was no definite evidence. It was just her conjecture. Besides, listening to Ziyi''s meaning, she seemed to be looking for Suluo.


    After pondering for a while, he could not help but ask, "where''s solo? Have you found it?"


    Seeing light language so concerned about this issue, Ziyi''s heart should have been a little jealous, but in this situation, she couldn''t give birth to that kind of mind. She shook her head in despair, and then she said all the things that happened before Suluo came here. When Ziyi said these things, she almost put all her feelings into it. Her speech was very emotional, and her light voice was also very moving.


    Qingyuhan didn''t expect that so many things happened to them, which shocked her. At the same time, she also admired Ziyi''s persistence in Suluo''s feelings. As a woman, she can deeply understand Ziyi''s situation. It''s not easy for a weak woman to be alone in a strange city. She can bear the pressure and look for her heart so firmly Love people, and how deep to true love.


    Compared with Ziyi, Qingyu suddenly feels that she is so insignificant to the one she loves, which makes her feel a sense of loss beyond words. In fact, she also wants to do something for shisan, but her position does not allow it. Now, Ziyi''s boyfriend Suluo has disappeared in the provincial capital. After missing for so long, she still has no news, so she feels like she is Something should be done.


    At this moment, light language suddenly fell into meditation. She was thinking about everything about shisan, thinking about what Ziyi had just said. Slowly, light language seemed to be suddenly general. With her delicate mind, she unconsciously combined shisan with Suluo. Because it''s a coincidence. This also made her certain that thirteen was not the person she was looking for.


    Su Luo came to H Province, but no one knew anything about her. At that time, he said that he was just a countryman who went to work in the city. A countryman saved his mother on the first day, and then got involved with Ziyi. Finally, he joined the five halls under the Haibang. It happened that Suluo''s father was also captured by the Haibang, the most strange one The point is, how can a person who goes to work in a city have such a strong strength that it causes a great disturbance in the whole provincial capital, and finally dies at the bottom of the sea.


    Everything is too coincidental, can''t help but let light language doubt that the dead thirteen is really Suluo. Thinking of this, the heart rate of the screen can''t help but speed up, but she did not show any abnormality. She didn''t want to let the pure purple find anything. She just pretended to ask: "Ziyi, can you tell me something about thirteen? I want to know what happened to him after I left? "


    Ziyi knows that shisan is the benefactor of Qingyu''s mother and daughter. Now that he is dead, Qingyu has come all the way back to find out about shisan. Therefore, Ziyi does not hide anything. She tells Qingyu all the things she knows about shisan, including saving herself in Wutang headquarters. Said, purple eyes are red, she thought of thirteen so dead, the heart can not help but sad.


    After hearing Ziyi''s words, the heart can''t help shaking. If she was just a superficial doubt, then, after hearing Ziyi''s narration, she was completely doubted.


    The first 13 came here to help himself and his mother. Then he joined the thirteen of the five halls. He was desperate to save Ziyi. He even beat Zhang Xiong for Ziyi''s sake. Who else but Su Luo could do it? In particular, Ziyi just said that after the 13th, he was very indifferent, which was completely the kind of robot like indifference. Would such an indifferent person take care of such a big business for Ziyi?


    Think like this, the heart of light language trembles more fierce, if thirteen is really Suluo, then the corpse sink in the bottom of the river is not Suluo?


    At the thought of Suluo''s death, the light words that had nothing to do with him made her tears dim. At this moment, she had made up her mind that she would not go back in a short time. In any case, she would find out the truth about it.


    However, to avoid giving ziyitu more sadness, light language did not show Ziyi what she wanted, just accompany her to chat and talk to each other in this silent river.


    The two women talked about the past by the riverside. Ziyi is responsible for speaking, light language is responsible for listening. After a long conversation, the two women did not speak again, and the deep night became silent again. The river was splashing on the shore. The scene environment was so desolate, and the more desolate was the hearts of the two women.


    On the other side, on the road outside the bar at night, the people of the green dragon Association beat and retreated in the sound of the alarm bell, and soon disappeared.


    From the appearance of the green dragon association to their retreat, everything was in order. Obviously, this time they took the initiative to invade the five halls was carefully arranged by Mo Qinglong. It was not until the large forces of the green dragon association disappeared that Zhang Wenshan finally recovered. He was calm and looked at his side of the situation. This time, they were really suffering heavy casualties. Many people were lying on the ground, some were dead, some were comatose, some were crying in pain, and the battlefield had already been dyed red with blood, a wolf By. Most of the people who were standing were injured, heavy or light. Many people''s faces showed deep weariness.At the beginning, Zhang Wenshan came out with people to fight against the green dragon Association, and even to take the life of Mo Qinglong. However, the ending he saw was quite different from what he expected.


    In this battle, they were defeated completely. As soon as they arrived here, they were trapped in the empty city plan of the other side, and were in an ambush. Although Zhang Wenyuan later led people to arrive, the support of the other side also appeared at the same time. In the end, Wutang still lost a lot, and Jane reached a miserable situation.


    Just by sweeping the scene, Zhang Wenshan''s heart became desolate unconsciously in this instant. Although the members of the green dragon Association left, Zhang Wenshan''s ears echoed the words left by Mo Qinglong before he left.


    This sentence is so harsh, provocative and humiliating to Zhang Wenshan. However, Zhang Wenshan does not even have the opportunity to fight against the green dragon Association. At this point, Zhang Wenshan has been very sure that Mo Qinglong must have sought the help of external forces. Otherwise, they could not have so many people, including so many experts, but what if they were convinced Well, the battle is over, and the police are here. Now, he can''t do anything, leaving only too much reluctance and pain.


    When Zhang Wenshan''s mind was heavy, Zhang Wenyuan brought people together. He was also dignified and said to Zhang Wenshan, "elder brother, I''ll take care of the aftermath here. You can take people first."


    After hearing Zhang Wenyuan''s words, Zhang Wenshan slowly regained his mind and looked at Zhang Wenyuan listlessly. His second brother has always dealt with this kind of aftercare. Although today is a challenge initiated by the Qinglong Association, it is of great significance and the aftercare work is bound to be cumbersome. Therefore, Zhang Wenshan explained to Zhang Wenyuan and left here with a group of people Inside.


    Zhang Wenyuan, on the other hand, first arranged for people to collect the dead and injured people from different regions to count their casualties. At the same time, he ordered people to clean up the scene. While Zhang Wenyuan was busy with these things, the police had already arrived at the scene.


    Wutang is a lobby under the Haibang. It has been developing in H Province for many years. Its strength can be said to be deeply rooted. During this period, there were a lot of contacts with the police. Therefore, although the number of police came this time was quite large, and they all dressed up neatly, they didn''t make trouble for the Wutang side. On the contrary, it was the situation on the scene that made the police puzzled.


    The fight between the Green Dragon Society and the five halls is of course known by the police for a long time. However, they didn''t expect that the fight was so fierce. However, the losses of Wutang, which has always been strong, are so heavy. It can be seen that the strength of the green dragon association has reached a new height. It can even be predicted that the underground forces in H Province will start a new round of shuffling.


    After a brief surprise, the police began to ask Zhang Wenyuan some relevant information.


    At this time, Zhang Wenshan was still on his way back to the headquarters. His heart has not been completely relaxed, the light is gray, as his heart, is so low. His face was swollen, and his clothes were stained with blood and footprints. He looked very embarrassed. The same was the team behind him. These people were the people who had followed him to the night bar. But now, the number of them is much smaller, and their momentum is much different from that when they came here. When they went there, they were furious, It''s killing, and now, it''s in a state of depression.


    Zhang Wenshan''s heart was mixed with five tastes. At the same time, he regretted that he was too contemptuous of the enemy. If he didn''t pay enough attention to the green dragon Association, how could he have been ambushed by the other party? However, what surprised Zhang Wenshan was the strength of Mo Qinglong. He did not expect that this man was so strong that he could not catch the thief first The means to capture the king.


    It can be imagined that this war will soon spread underground, and the reputation of the five halls will undoubtedly be damaged, and even their morale will be low. On the other side of the green dragon Association, its reputation will certainly rise to the top of the five halls. Just imagine that Mo Qinglong is powerful and resourceful. He has many subordinates. Now he has found powerful foreign aid. It is not easy for him to join the first-class gangs.


    Thinking of the word "foreign aid", Zhang Wenshan''s heart was cold again. At the beginning, out of caution, he also found foreign aid. This foreign aid was Fu Gang of the four halls.


    At the beginning of the battle, Zhang Wenshan thought that Fu Gang didn''t arrive. But now, he is certain that Fu Gang didn''t show up on purpose. If he came, the green dragon association would not be so rampant and would destroy them completely. Of course, the five halls would not be so miserable.


    Zhang Wenshan and Fu Gang have known each other for a long time, and they have worked together for many years. Originally, Zhang Wenshan thought that if only by this point, Fu Gang promised himself on the phone, and nothing would go wrong. But he never thought that Fu Gang would stand up his own pigeon. This is really beating him in the face of Zhang Wenshan. Zhang Wenshan hates Mo Qinglong and Fu Gang, who has fallen into trouble.


    Not long after, Zhang Wenshan returned to the headquarters. At this time, the night was very deep, even his villa area was very lonely. The people in the headquarters, seeing that it was the boss who brought people back, originally wanted to ask about the situation of the battle. But when they saw Zhang Wenshan''s face and the decadence of the troops behind him, they all stopped at once. Even no one dared to speak. They just couldn''t help but marvel that the boss himself led people out to fight, which would have resulted in such losses Heavy, even the boss himself has become so embarrassed.When they were amazed, Zhang Wenshan gave them a simple command to let those people staying in the headquarters help to treat the injured people who followed him back. After that, he will go to his villa.


    At this time, suddenly, there was a rustling running sound behind him. Accompanied by the sound of footsteps, there was a cry: "Dad, Dad, Dad!"


    Hearing this call, Zhang Wenshan''s steps could not help but stop, because he had already recognized that it was his son Zhang Xiong calling out. Zhang Wenshan turned around and looked at Zhang Xiong.


    The light was dim and the distance was a little far away. He could not see the mess of Zhang Xiong. He just felt that it was inconvenient for Zhang Xiong to walk. Even those people who followed him were trembling. It seemed that something had happened to him www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 459

    If in normal times, Zhang Wenshan would certainly care about his son and what happened to him. But at the moment, he can''t even solve his own problems. How can he think about paying attention to Zhang Xiong so much.


    As soon as Zhang Xiong came back, he saw his father. He was very moved. He was beaten to pieces by the light talking bodyguard. He directly led the dog''s legs back. Even, he didn''t even deal with the blood stains on his body. He also held the two teeth that had been knocked off. He didn''t rush to the hospital, so as to let his father see his appearance As long as his miserable situation can successfully arouse his father''s anger, then the two bodyguards who speak softly will be easy to settle down. At that time, not only the light language will be taken into his pocket, but even Ziyi will not escape his palm.


    With his wishful thinking in his mind, Zhang Xiong walked quickly to Zhang Wenshan. In the dark light, he saw his father''s face a little strange, but he didn''t care too much for a moment. Then, he showed a miserable look, and even, with a cry, said to Zhang Wenshan: "Dad, you have to make the decision for me, I''m just in the river After drinking a little wine in the bar, I just met Ziyi and wanted to bring her back. As a result, she was beaten like this. I can''t reconcile myself! "


    After hearing his son''s crying, Zhang Wenshan''s face became dark and cold. Zhang Xiong thought it was his own tragedy, which successfully angered his father. Therefore, he exaggerated his pity and continued: "Dad, the people who hit me also said that Wutang is nothing in their eyes. They are not beating me, they are beating you in the face! Sobbing, sobbing, I really can''t swallow this breath! "


    Zhang Xiong''s acting skills are getting better and better. But when he was immersed in himself, he slapped him. He didn''t know what was going on, so he was beaten to one side. And it was Zhang Wenshan, the father Zhang Xiong relied on.


    Zhang Wenshan''s heart had been oppressed to the extreme. Now, when he saw his useless son, who looked like a coward, Zhang Wenshan was really bored and angry. In particular, hearing what Zhang Xiong said to hit him in the face, Zhang Wenshan''s anger soared to the peak. He was beaten in the face this evening. As a result, this unfilial son is still in the fire Pour oil on it. Zhang Wenshan''s slap, almost with all his anger, was thrown to the son who did not strive for success.


    A moment later, Zhang Xiongcai reacts that this slap was thrown to him by his father. For a while, he was a little confused and couldn''t even believe it was true. Until Zhang Wenshan''s angry voice rang out: "you son of a bitch, you don''t care about the business at home all day long, you know how to have fun and make trouble for me outside all day long. Get out of my sight. Don''t go out without my permission


    At this time, hearing his father''s words, Zhang Xiongcai suddenly returned to reality. His heart couldn''t help pounding. From childhood to adulthood, his father gave him all kinds of care. Although he was sometimes very busy and could not take care of himself, he never allowed others to bully him. What makes Zhang Xiong completely messy is that his father even started to beat himself after he was injured this evening. At this moment, Zhang''s grievances directly burst his body.


    The aggrieved Zhang Xiong wanted to put on the poor again and say some pitiful words to win his father''s sympathy. But suddenly, he noticed that there was a bright footprints on his father''s clothes, and there were a lot of blood stains on his body. Even his father''s face seemed to be beaten and swollen. In a flash, all Zhang Xiong''s careful thinking was restrained. Although he was not willing to, he still ran away with his butt.


    Looking at his son''s embarrassment, Zhang Wenshan''s heart really realized what is called straw bale, and sincerely hated that iron is not made of steel. At the same time, he couldn''t help thinking about shisan. At the beginning, it was also because this woman named Ziyi beat his son, and his son cried to himself. He was so angry that he almost killed shisan. Then he assigned a task to shisan to make up for his contribution. Zhang Wenshan was shocked to find that all his nightmares seemed to come from the death of shisan After he died, he said that he was the same as he is today, and he has made his own evil!


    Suddenly, Zhang Wenshan''s heart was even more depressed. He walked towards his villa, but as soon as he stepped forward, a sudden sound of car engine came again. Perhaps it was the battle with the green dragon association that made Zhang Wenshan feel guilty. He was afraid that the enemy would invade his nest. He immediately stopped.


    Soon, a group of well-dressed and machete armed strong men came in from the outside of the villa area. There were only 30 or so people, and many others stayed outside the villa. However, this group of people did not kill the old nest of Wutang, because the leader was Fu Gang of the fourth hall, and the thirty or so people who followed him were all members of the secret group.


    Seeing Fu Gang''s appearance, Zhang Wenshan can''t help but feel a sigh of relief. However, this tone has not been completely relieved by him, and his heart suddenly becomes extremely angry. Even when facing Mo Qinglong, Zhang Wenshan is not so angry.


    Compared with Zhang Wenshan''s anger, Fu Gang''s heart is much more comfortable, especially seeing Zhang Wenshan''s appearance. Fu Gang''s heart has a feeling of great joy, but on the surface, he does not show this trace of expression, instead, he shows a very heavy look.Without waiting for Zhang Wenshan to open his mouth, Fu Gang quickly came over and said to Zhang Wenshan hypocritically: "ouch, brother Zhang, how did you end the battle so soon? My people went to your court in several waves and found that they were empty and there was no sign of the green dragon Association. Later, I heard that you had brought people back, so I came after you. Did you lead people to beat the green dragon club and run away


    Fu Gang''s words fell on Zhang Wenshan''s ears, which was so ironic. Even, he had reason to believe that Fu Gang said it on purpose. After a while, a sense of bitterness rushed from his abdomen to his brain. If it were not for the great war in Wutang now, or if he had just consumed too much and his mind was decadent, he could not help rushing forward at this moment I''m going to work on it.


    But after all, Zhang Wenshan forbeared, not because of anything else, but because Fu Gang brought so many powerful experts. In addition, he did not know how many people there were outside, which showed the gap between him and Fu Gang. In the past, the five schools might have been able to fight against the fourth hall, but now, without that ability, Zhang Wenshan had to bear with it. After all, the gentleman''s daily It''s not too late for ten years.


    After a long time, Zhang Wenshan just sighed and said in a sad voice, "boss Fu, you are really a good helper! Do you know that we have missed an opportunity to defeat the green dragon Association. "


    When Fu Gang heard this, he couldn''t help feeling a little funny. However, he didn''t show a smile. Instead, he deliberately showed a look of surprise. He suddenly said, "can''t we say that Wutang was defeated?"


    It is an indisputable fact that Wutang was defeated. Fu Gang''s words were like pouring a basin of stinky water on Zhang Wenshan''s head. His lips trembled with anger. However, he was not easy to get angry. After pondering for a while, he said, "see off the guest!"


    After that, Zhang Wenshan really didn''t want to look at Fu Gang any more, especially Fu Gang, who was surrounded by a group of elite men such as Kewen. Compared with the situation in the five halls, it was a mockery. Then, Zhang Wenshan walked towards his villa quickly, but Fu Gang''s voice was very discordant behind him: "I''m sorry, brother Zhang, I didn''t help you tonight, but I still want to remind you, don''t forget, our martial arts competition agreement tomorrow!"


    The moment Fu Gang''s voice dropped, Zhang Wenshan just entered his villa. With a bang, the door of the villa was heavily closed by Zhang Wenshan. At this moment, he finally showed his ferocious side and roared loudly.


    First, he died 13 years ago, and then he was swept away by the people of the green dragon Association. Then he led the team himself and lost to the green dragon Association. This series of events really stimulated Zhang Wenshan''s heart and almost forced him to go to the end.


    In particular, Fu Gang, who was insidious and cruel, actually came to Zhang Wenshan at this time, and even mentioned a contest agreement. That was to stab a knife in his heart. Zhang Wenshan really wanted to kill Fu Gang himself.


    This night was the most difficult night for Cao zhangwenshan. He felt that it was too long. He was tossing and turning all night, and it was hard for him to fall asleep. He was haunted by all kinds of thoughts, which made him more and more agitated. Zhang Wenshan didn''t want to go to sleep until dawn. But at this time, there was a movement in the villa area, and Zhang Wenshan knew it was Zhang Wen Far away a group of people came back, he simply did not sleep, climbed up to see the situation.


    Zhang Wenyuan took everyone to several places in the night. They first experienced a bloody battle with the green dragon Association, and then stayed up all night. At this moment, all these people looked listless. With their blood clothes on them, they were like a group of disabled soldiers and weak generals. They were very miserable and had no style in the past.


    Zhang Wenshan went to Zhang Wenyuan with dark circles under his eyes. He asked with a little tired: "how is the matter handled?"


    Zhang Wenyuan, who had been busy all night, looked haggard, but his expression was solemn. He replied seriously: "some symbolic work has been explained to the police. All our venues have been cleaned up, and the casualties have been dealt with."


    Zhang Wenshan nodded his head with satisfaction, and his expression was still dispirited. Especially when he saw the demoralized appearance of his subordinates, Zhang Wenshan could not help but recall the scenes that happened yesterday, the ruthlessness of the green dragon Association, the madness of Mo Qinglong, and the emptiness of Fu Gang. Everything was so clear and vivid that he directly attacked Zhang Wenshan''s heart.


    After learning from the bitter experience, Zhang Wenshan turned his heart and put aside these thoughts. He asked Zhang Wenyuan in a deep voice: "how about our casualties in this war?"


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Wenyuan''s face fell down. He had already finished counting the casualties. He never sent a message to Zhang Wenshan because he felt that the number of casualties was too heavy. After pondering for a moment, he said in a low voice: "nearly 60 people died, hundreds were seriously injured, and all the first-class people were injured A few people died, and a lot of people of the second and third ranks died. The rest of the members of the outer circle, more or less, were injured. "


    After listening to Zhang Wenyuan''s report, Zhang Wenshan''s brain was a little confused. Earlier, he had estimated the casualties on his side, but he didn''t think that the data was so terrible. For a time, Zhang Wenshan was a little difficult to accept such a fact, or he didn''t want to face the reality at all.Zhang Wenyuan saw that his elder brother''s face was swollen, with dark circles around his eyes, and he was extremely embarrassed. Even, the clothes he was wearing now still had bloodstains. At the moment, he had some unstable appearance. He couldn''t help but care: "brother, brother, are you ok?"


    Zhang Wenyuan called for two times, and the leopard calmed down. Looking at his brother''s expression of concern, Zhang Wenshan finally took out a trace of heroic spirit and said in a cold voice, "I''m ok! Green Dragon Association, Mo Qinglong, I will surely let you pay blood debt


    After hearing the speech, Zhang Wenyuan also showed a trace of self-confidence. Although the battle with the Qinglong club was frustrated last night, and even hurt the muscles and bones of the five halls, it was a terrible loss to take the experts as an example. But behind the five halls, there are still Honghai gangs to support, and this city is the headquarters of the Haibang. The hatred between Wutang and Qinglong club is not over. Zhang Wenyuan is convinced Over time, the green dragon Association will surely pay a heavy price.


    However, at present, the most critical thing is another thing, that is, the agreement with Fu Gang, because today is the date for the martial arts contest www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 460

    Both Zhang Wenshan and Zhang Wenyuan knew very well that the two brothers had been planning for the coming of this day a few days ago. But at that time, thirteen was still alive, and thirteen was their hope of victory. As long as this level went smoothly, the fight for the position of vice leader of the gang would be much smoother.


    But now, the two brothers are eager for the day to come slowly, and even hope that there is no such agreement with the five halls.


    When thirteen is dead, who in the five halls can compare with Wen Wen? Wen, especially after the first world war last night, the five halls have been greatly frustrated. Up to now, they can''t even bring out any decent experts. It seems that they have declared the failure of the five halls before the martial arts competition starts.


    Zhang Wenyuan and Zhang Wenshan both thought of this, and their thoughts were the same. The reality was too heavy. Even Zhang Wenshan, the head of the first hall, had no idea for a moment. He asked Zhang Wenyuan, "what do you think of the agreement with the four halls today?"


    When he said this, Zhang Wenshan suddenly remembered that Fu Gang had pigeoned himself last night, which made them fight alone with Qinglong Association, who had found reinforcements. The loss was so heavy. But after that, Fu Gang came back to flaunt his power and pretended to be concerned.


    If he can''t bear to bite the pigeon, it''s not the way that he can''t bear to break the agreement.


    However, the gap between the four halls and the five halls has to make Zhang Wenshan worried. Fu Gang let him go last night. He didn''t dare to do anything to him. But if he destroyed the agreement that had been settled, he would immediately tear his face with himself. At that time, he would have to consider whether he could bear Fu Gang''s anger.


    After all, the five halls, which used to be as famous as the four halls, now have no chance to compare with each other. Thinking of this, Zhang Wenshan couldn''t help but sigh.


    Zhang Wenyuan did not think about what Zhang Wenyuan had in mind. For a while, he did not respond to Fu Gang''s question in a hurry. He eased his tangled heart and said, "brother, I''m afraid we can''t go to this competition unless we support Fu Gang unconditionally and take the position of vice leader."


    Almost as soon as Fu Gang''s voice fell, Zhang Wenshan retorted: "that''s absolutely impossible!"


    Zhang Wenshan and Fu Gang were originally of the same rank. Even though no one was convinced, no one could do anything about it. At present, although the four halls have been severely damaged, which is a bit lower than the four halls, if Fu Gang is really unconditionally promoted to be the deputy leader of the Shanghai Gang, then the five hall will be suppressed by the four tiger hall forever, and Zhang Wenshan, the former, will be in the inferior position of Fu Gang all his life.


    Now, Fu Gang has not become the deputy leader of the gang. He is so arrogant. He even takes people to the four hall headquarters to see jokes and humiliate himself. When he becomes the vice leader, will he get it?


    Zhang Wenyuan understood Zhang Wenshan''s resolute attitude. He solemnly nodded his head and said forcefully: "yes, brother, even if it is a failure, we can''t lose without fighting. What''s more, if things don''t come to that point, why do we have to grow his ambition and destroy our prestige. Elder brother, there is still some time for the contest. Let''s go and have a rest first, so as to prepare for the contest between the four halls. "


    Zhang Wenyuan knew that his elder brother said this to a large extent to comfort himself, because the prestige of the five halls need not be extinguished, the ambition of the four halls need not be long, and the five halls are far inferior to the four halls. But at present, he can''t think of any way. He can only take a look at each step. Moreover, he is very tired and needs a rest. Therefore, he nods to Zhang Wenyuan and walks towards his villa again.


    However, as he walked along, he could not help muttering: "if thirteen had not died, that would be great!"


    After hearing the elder brother''s words, how could Zhang Wenyuan not hear the meaning of the wrist? His heart was not very delicious. He did not miss the time when shisan was still alive. At that time, Wutang was simply at ease. Their brothers were full of expectations for the agreement with Fugang.


    But now, thirteen is dead, Wutang is so passive and helpless that he sighs. Zhang Wenyuan is also helpless to go to his villa.


    In fact, neither Zhang Wenyuan nor Zhang Wenshan could go deep into sleep. When the evening approached, they woke up. Although their clothes had been changed into a new suit and they had taken a bath, their facial expressions looked more tired. Especially for the martial arts competition to be faced, they had no confidence at all, Can not hide the color of helplessness.


    Zhang Wenshan called together the first-class members in the villa area and joined with Zhang Wenyuan. Now that they have made up their minds, even if they are brave enough, they have to go to meet the appointment. Immediately, the two brothers, Zhang Wenshan, take a group of people and go to the place agreed with Fugang.


    The venue is an underground boxing ring, which is controlled by the headquarters of the Haibang. No matter Zhang Wenshan or Fu Gang has any reason to oppose it. This is absolutely fair to them.When Zhang Wenshan and others to the underground boxing ring, Fugang also brought people over.


    On the other side of the four halls, led by Fu Gang and led by Wenwen, the leader of the dark group, everyone''s spirit is incomparably powerful and powerful.


    On the other side of Wutang, Zhang Wenshan is the leader. Although everyone tries hard to keep up their spirits, they betray their momentum with some dispirited eyes. Some people are still injured.


    When the two groups met, Fugang gave a straightforward smile and said to Zhang Wenshan, "ha ha, brother Zhang, I thought you were busy with internal affairs. You don''t have time to come here! You are worthy of the reputation of the people in the river and lake


    Hearing this, Zhang Wenshan felt that there was irony in it. All of a sudden, the muscles on his face trembled uncontrollably, and he snorted coldly: "hum, we have to keep our faith naturally, unlike some people!"


    Before Zhang Wenshan''s words were finished, Fu Gang rudely interrupted him and said, "brother Zhang, I hope the strength of your five halls is as hard as your mouth. The person sent by my side is the first expert of five halls, Wenwen. Don''t let the people sent by you disappoint him. He has been looking forward to this war for a long time. "


    When Fu Gang mentioned Kewen, the momentum of Kewen was suddenly released. He was very domineering and mixed with a trace of bloodthirsty. He was worthy of being the leader of the dark group and the first general under Fu Gang.


    When Zhang Wenshan heard this, his face became stiff and ugly. The faces of all the people in the five halls who followed him were very dignified. They all knew Kewen''s bad name. Even in his heyday, they were not his opponents. What''s more, their people were not lightly injured.


    But Zhang Wenshan didn''t fall down. He still snorted coldly and said, "the competition is about to start. I''ll see you on the challenge arena."


    With that, Zhang Wenshan took his own people and walked in a direction.


    In an inconspicuous corridor leading to the challenge arena, Zhang Wenshan stopped. His eyes swept at the first-class members who followed him. Up to now, he has not determined who to send to the arena. Now, he has chosen.


    Seeing his subordinates and recalling the ferocity shown by Wen Wen Shan just now, it is not Zhang Wenshan who is disheartened. Instead, he finds that there is really no one to fight on his side. Even if he sends any first-class master up there, he may be insulting himself.


    At this moment, Zhang Wenshan missed shisan more and more. Originally, he was cold-blooded and not good at speaking. Zhang Wenshan only thought that he had a strange character. He even had resentment in his heart because he was difficult to control shisan. However, at this moment, shisan''s indifference is not weird, but a kind of temperament, a kind of speechless but real strength temperament. Unfortunately, Zhang Wenshan didn''t make good use of thirteen, so he died early.


    Just before Zhang Wenshan''s side had yet to decide who would play, Kewen, on the other side of the five halls, had walked leisurely to the arena.


    At present, there is only one person standing on the challenge arena, but there are many spectators under the challenge arena. Among these spectators, there are various people. At present, some people recognize Kewen, and they cry out, which seems to bring about the atmosphere of the whole arena.


    People who come here to see the challenge arena are looking for visual impact. The harder the people above fight, the more exciting they are. And Kewen, as the leader of the secret group, is a famous cruel man. They are naturally very excited when they see him.


    Seeing this, Zhang Wenshan''s face became more and more ugly. However, one person broke his embarrassment by saying something. This person was Zhang Wenyuan. He solemnly said to Zhang Wenshan, "brother, let me go!"


    Zhang Wenshan was stunned when he heard this. He just wanted to say something. However, as if he had made up his mind, Zhang Wenyuan took the lead and said, "the rules of this competition are anyone in the hall except the leader of the hall. At present, no one is more suitable than me. Even if it''s a failure, we can''t lose in the five halls. "


    This time, Zhang Wenshan is a bit in a trance, Zhang Wenyuan''s skill is very clear, but this younger brother''s body has the old disease, has not recovered, therefore, he has never considered to let Zhang Wenyuan play, but at present, it seems that as Zhang Wenyuan said, no one is more suitable than him.


    But it was a duel between life and death. He didn''t want his brother''s life to be threatened. However, to ask others to go up was to increase jokes. If the loss was too bad, I''m afraid that the five halls would never be able to raise their heads. Moreover, Zhang Wenshan firmly believed that the people of the five halls knew Zhang Wenyuan''s identity, and he believed that Wen Wen Wen would weigh it over. Even if he won, it would be impossible It''s a killer.


    After hesitating for a long time, Zhang Wenshan finally nodded his head and agreed. Now that he had made up his mind, Zhang Wenshan and his staff came out of the corridor.


    After a while, they attracted a lot of people''s attention. Some well-informed people already understood that tonight is the day of martial arts competition between the five halls and the four halls. Immediately, they became more excited. This may be a rare competition.


    Now, with four halls and one side, contestant Wen Wen Wen is on the stage. The spectators are full of expectations about who will be on the stage of the fifth hall.In particular, the story that Wutang was defeated by the Qinglong association has been spread. Many people know that many experts on the side of Wutang are injured. Under such circumstances, they are even more curious. Who in the current five halls has the ability to fight against Wen Xun?


    By this time, the atmosphere of the stadium has become quite hot, the audience''s shouts, whistles, and the noise of talking, mixed together, appear noisy and lively. In such a hot atmosphere, Zhang Wenyuan took a deep breath and walked slowly towards the arena.


    Just now, he said that he had made a lot of determination when he came on the stage, but he felt that his pace was so heavy when he really took steps.


    Zhang Wenyuan is very clear in his heart that if he was in his heyday, he would be able to defeat Kewen. But now, with his old wounds in his body, he is likely to lose the opponent. The reason why he chose to play was that he didn''t want Wutang to lose without fighting. He didn''t want Wutang to lose both the competition and the players.


    At present, he can only brave the head to go up, go all out, even if death is glorious. And


    just as Zhang Wenyuan was about to mount the challenge arena, a sudden voice sounded: "wait a minute!"


    This voice originated from a channel, the sound is not big, but through all the noise, broke out a kind of unspeakable momentum, miraculously covered the whole audience to boiling sound.


    For a moment, many people in the stadium looked at the source of the sound, but to their dismay, the man they saw was dressed in a tattered and wrinkled black dress, which was totally incompatible with the environment of the scene. His dirty hair also covered his face, showing that he was somewhat mysterious.


    Zhang Weiyuan was shocked by the fact that he stood up in front of the audience and asked me to do it


    This sentence, startled everyone, but also Zhang Wenyuan, he could not help but be surprised, a little unclear why. Before he could react, the untidy man had already stepped onto the arena.


    Seeing him enter the arena, many people in the arena can''t help shouting abuse. Seeing that the two forces are about to have a wonderful contest of martial arts, there is a rotten beggar on the way. It was just a stir in the game, which dampened everyone''s interest, and all kinds of curses came one after another. However, these voices could not stop the slovenly man''s pace. He walked to the center of the field with great composure and stood opposite to Kewen.


    In the shouting and swearing of the crowd, the slovenly man suddenly raised his head and stared at Kewen with his cool and turbid eyes.


    His disordered hair, with the movement of his sudden head up, scattered, this moment, his face finally revealed. When everyone saw his face, the scene, whether it is the two brothers Zhang Wenshan, Fu Gang, and all the audience, can not help but stare at, showing a full of shock color, because, hairstyle Ling Chaos, ragged clothes slovenly man is no one else, it is the legend that caused a sensation in the city, and finally was buried in the river, Thirteen!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 461

    H Province has always been the most chaotic province. In this world where the winner is the king, who is stronger or weaker depends on his strength. However, thirteen, who rose suddenly, once fought back the sneak attack of the army of the green dragon Association in the night bar and became famous at one stroke. Finally, after killing the vice president of the Qinglong Association, he was buried in the river by the head of the Qinglong Association, and even died. He was so sensational as to be dead In today''s underground boundary of H Province, almost no one does not know the name of thirteen.


    It was also because of the popularity of shisan, that at this moment, as soon as the slovenly man''s face appeared on the arena, the audience was completely shocked.


    No one thought that thirteen, who had been dead for several days, would suddenly appear in this underground boxing ring. At the moment, he was in a state of desperation, his clothes were tattered and his hair was messy and dirty. He looked like a real beggar, but under the incandescent lamp, he was so dazzling. In a moment, he attracted the attention of all the people in the field and affected all of them Human heart.


    The rest of the silence, as if the silence of the crowd to become silent. It took a long time to break the peace of the scene, but this time, the crowd broke out into more violent noise.


    The people who can appear in this stadium basically know the existence of the character thirteen. Some people have seen thirteen, and some have not. But the image of thirteen goes deep into everyone''s heart. They are indifferent and do not like words. All these are just corresponding to the characteristics of this person who appears suddenly on the stage.


    So, almost all of the audience suddenly realized that shisan had come back from the dead! This can not shock people. People on the stage, can''t help but start to talk. They are telling the story of thirteen and describing his legend.


    The madman, in their hearts, is a rebellious God. From a disabled fool to a red man around Zhang Wenshan, he even beat Zhang Wenshan''s son, and finally he was safe and sound. It can be seen how high the status of thirteen in the five halls is.


    At this moment, almost all the voices under the stage are about shisan. His legend is shocking, but the most shocking thing is the resurrection of shisan from the dead. Everyone knows that when Mo Qinglong disposes of people, he can make mistakes. Therefore, the appearance of the 13th moment here is just a flash of everyone''s eyes, which is incredible.


    However, no matter how shocked others may be, he did show up and really live. At the most critical moment of the contest between the four halls and the five halls, he appeared on the challenge arena. Needless to say, he was obviously representing one side of the five halls.


    In the past two days, since the 13th incident, Wutang has been in bad luck. Almost all the people present know that Wutang has been severely damaged by the Qinglong Association. They can basically see that the popularity of the five halls is not increasing. Even the two brothers of Zhang Wenshan look a little dejected. For a moment, the five halls are in the dark, but now the appearance of the thirteen immediately ignites the five halls As if thirteen is a light, it illuminates the whole five halls.


    At this moment, the most shocking person in the audience is Zhang Wenshan. He has always been calm and unafraid. In these days, he has really experienced the most violent storm. His expression is no longer unhappy, and his heart is even more angry and angry. In a few days, Zhang Wenshan, who is as towering as a mountain and as powerful as a rainbow, will soon be beaten into an old man in the twilight, Especially today, on such an important occasion, he was mercilessly ridiculed by his opponents, and he could not pick out the players to compete. This made him feel exhausted and haggard in his heart.


    Although his younger brother Zhang Wenyuan agreed to play, it was even more worrying for Zhang Wenshan, because he knew very well that Zhang Wenyuan, who had not recovered from his old illness, had little chance of winning compared with the ferocious Kewen. Even in the end, he did not hope to run for the position of vice leader, but also ruined the reputation of Wutang and even more likely made his younger brother suffer more injuries And even life-threatening.


    So, seeing his younger brother go to the challenge arena bravely, Zhang Wenshan''s eyebrows are all twisted into a ball, and his heart is all eroded by the darkness. However, at his most desperate moment, 13, miraculously appears.


    At this moment, Zhang Wenshan''s mood did not know what language to describe. In particular, the invisible momentum on shisan completely swept away the haze in Zhang Wenshan''s heart. It was only during such a change that Zhang Wenshan''s eyebrows expanded and his dark inner heart became bright and bright. He never knew that he had such an exciting moment. He never realized that he was regarded as a mole ant''s thirteen. The weight in his heart was so heavy.


    At the scene, Zhang Wenyuan was almost as excited as Zhang Wenshan, who was on the edge of the challenge arena. To be honest, Zhang Wenyuan is also a hero like figure with strong strength. However, he is obviously losing momentum in the competition with Wenwen. He has no confidence in himself. His steps to the challenge arena are extremely heavy.


    When the word "slow" was introduced into his ears, his heart suddenly burst a few times. A strange man full of peculiar smell said to him, let me come. Zhang Wenyuan''s heart beat faster. Until this moment, seeing thirteen appeared, Zhang Wenyuan''s heartbeat almost burst the watch.


    In Zhang Wenyuan''s concept, shisan is already a dead man. Suddenly, when he saw a man he thought was dead, how could he not be shocked. What''s more, this person was originally the candidate to participate in the martial arts competition on behalf of the five halls. In other words, he didn''t have to go to the arena to support himself. Moreover, judging from the momentum of shisan, he should still retain his previous strength, which shows this time In the martial arts competition, there is still hope of victory in Wutang. What a surprise for Zhang Wenyuan, it is a surprise that he never dreamed of.For a moment, Zhang Wenyuan seemed to have unloaded the heavy burden. His heart became very relaxed. Even his heavy steps suddenly became much lighter. With his shining eyes, he looked at more than thirteen eyes. Then he walked back to the seat where Zhang Wenshan was.


    While walking, Zhang Wenyuan''s eyes couldn''t help glancing at the other side of the four halls. The other side''s reaction was also a part of Zhang Wenyuan''s heart. Fu Gang, who was full of joy, turned pale and ugly in an instant, and his eyes were full of fierce light.


    It can be said that these days, Fu Gang''s mood is quite opposite to Zhang Wenshan''s. The death of thirteen is a big piece of good news for gang. Fu Gang feels extremely happy that the Green Dragon Society has severely damaged the hall. Suddenly, he feels that God is helping him to win this contest.


    Fu Gang and Zhang Wenshan have worked together for many years. Both of them are equal in strength and ability. Neither of them is satisfied with the other, and both want to suppress each other. Today''s competition indicates who can be a higher level in the future. As the heaven helps Fu Gang, the fifth hall falls off the chain at the crucial moment of the contest. He immediately shows him the stable outcome of the contest. He thinks that the result of the contest is kekekeube Therefore, Zhang Wenshan and his five halls had to hold themselves up to the position of vice leader. In other words, Zhang Wenshan must submit to himself.


    However, Fu Gang''s happy heart was destroyed by the sudden appearance of madman. He didn''t believe in Kewen''s strength, but the appearance of thirteen was too unexpected, completely breaking his control power and exceeding his expectation. It made Fugang very upset and angry.


    However, at the same time of anger, Fu Gang is also extremely curious, how could he still be alive? At first, he was very curious about the existence of thirteen. He felt that he could not see through the thirteen. Now, he could not see through the thirteen. Anyway, the existence of this person was a threat to himself. He did not allow such a threat to exist. Therefore, with anger on his face, he winked at Cowan on the stage. The meaning was obvious, that is, Jean Coe Wen should not only defeat thirteen in the arena, but also kill people.


    Naturally, Cowan received the signal from Fu Gang, and his momentum also rose. When he suddenly saw his opponent standing in front of him, it was thirteen. At that moment, Kewen''s heart was extremely complicated. First, he was shocked, deeply shocked, but more excited, faintly excited.


    At a very early time, Kewen expected to have a competition with shisan. Even if the other side killed four masters of the dark group, he did not fear the madman. On the contrary, he still held a great expectation that he could fight the 13th World War. He would use his strength to defeat the 13th to show others that the dignity of the dark group was inviolable.


    Now, the legendary thirteen stands in front of him, and he has received the will of Fu Gang. In his heart, he even more sentenced thirteen to death. Tonight, no one can stop his victory. At this moment, since thirteen is blocked, he will pay the price of death.


    Wen Wen inspected the crazy crowd around him. His killing intention became stronger. His sharp eyes showed a bloodthirsty light. His voice became gloomy and terrifying. He said in a cold voice, "thirteen, right? I hope you don''t let me down!"


    When he looked at the thirteen, he just stood upright and looked at Kewen calmly. The audience''s boiling couldn''t arouse his reaction. However, Kewen''s words were ignored by shisan. What he showed was still indifference, and it seemed that he was even colder than before.


    Such indifference makes Kewen extremely upset. In his opinion, he is the one who should be proud of the world, not thirteen. But shisan''s silence, not talking to him, and even not blinking his eyelids just like he did not hear his own words. This makes him think that shisan is too arrogant and dare not to pay attention to himself.


    At this point, Kewen''s fighting spirit has soared to the most intense level. He did not say anything more, but approached the thirteen directly. However, compared with the fierce fighting strength of ordinary people, he was not too blind. Although he was arrogant, he did not neglect, and would not underestimate the enemy. He walked slowly to the thirteen, and then suddenly struck at thirteen.


    The punch that Cowan used was not fancy, straight or even fast, but his strength was not small. The strong wind from his fist directly lifted the hair strands in front of his thirteen forehead. Seeing that his fist was about to hit shisan''s body, shisan, who had been standing still, suddenly took a step under his feet. He stepped backward, and only one step he avoided the attack of Cowan.


    Seeing the competition began, all the people could not help but stop talking. Everyone consciously closed their mouths and kept a quiet state. Even their bodies were fixed. Their eyes were tightly fixed on the stands, and their eyes were fixed on the competition. When they saw Kewen''s punch empty, many people could not help but hiss In their opinion, thirteen''s evasion is really amazing, which virtually dissolves Wen Wen''s attack.


    This boo directly stimulated Kewen''s nerves. Just now, the crowd on the scene was boiling for thirteen. Now, he only makes a tentative attack, and if he fails to hit thirteen, he makes others hiss. Of course, he is not happy. He has been famous for a long time. Is it better than a famous thirteen?At this moment, he got serious. Seeing that there was some distance between shisan and himself, he ran to shisan. In an instant, he hit shisan''s head with his feet.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 462

    In such a scene, even the audience below can see that Cowan is really moving. His legs are not only fast and powerful, but also extremely powerful.


    However, shisan is still unmoved. He is very quiet there. Seeing that Kewen''s feet are about to attack him, shisan''s body moves again. He gently bends down and easily avoids Cowen''s attack. His Dodge is very similar to that just now. Provoked by the people below, can not help but give a hiss.


    This time, he used both his hands and feet, but shisan was still so indifferent to this. He did not say a word, or even did not make a move. Just when Kewen''s attack was about to attack, he made a clever move and easily resolved it.


    On the other hand, he is the long-standing leader of the dark group, Wen Xun. On the other hand, there is a new generation of masters who have gained fame and experienced resurrection from the dead. The competition between the two men is so shocking to the people on the stage that everyone''s heart is full of expectation and excitement.


    At the beginning, when you saw that Kewen didn''t attack zhong-13, you might think that the 13th was hidden, and that Kewen''s offensive was not up to standard.


    However, with the competition going on, shisan has been dodging, but Kewen''s momentum has become more and more fierce, which makes people dissatisfied with it. They all think that shisan is in vain. They only know how to dodge, but they don''t have the courage to fight against him?


    The voices of the people below began to change. Some people discussed that Kewen was too strong, but the thirteen powers were not enough. They only wanted to avoid it, while others still hissed. Before, they booed Kewen. Now, it is issued to shisan, and the Libra in people''s hearts began to tilt.


    Not only the general audience, but also Zhang Wenshan and his staff are not able to see through. What is the meaning of shisan''s doing this? When Fu gang saw this scene, he couldn''t help feeling a little free.


    In all kinds of people''s comments, Cowan again failed to hit thirteen. This time, he was a little impatient and angrily scolded: "coward, do you TMD only escape? It seems that the rumor is in vain


    In the face of Cowen''s curse and ridicule, shisan''s expression is still cool and incomparable, but in a flash, his body suddenly burst out a strong momentum, his indifferent eyes, also seems to send out a burning light, at the same time, shisan''s heart-catching voice suddenly rings in the noisy Venue: "take action!"


    As soon as thirteen''s voice fell, he rushed out like a tiger out of the cage. At this moment, the whole audience was in a state of uproar, and some people even couldn''t help crying out.


    Indeed, many people had subconsciously thought that thirteen was not able to deal with Kewen, so they would always dodge and not attack. Therefore, many people were disappointed with shisan and couldn''t help hissing. They were looking forward to a wonderful competition, but they only knew how to dodge. This made them feel extremely depressed.


    But the sudden change of thirteen, let these people''s eyes can not help but a bright, their nerves with the stimulation, can not help but excited. Their state became warm again, and even some people couldn''t help whistling and shouting, "thirteen, come on, I''ll take care of you!"


    For ordinary people, shisan''s Dodge is not as powerful as Kewen. However, according to Zhang Wenshan''s experts, shisan does not have the ability to fight with Kewen. He should have his own intention. However, seeing that the momentum can grow stronger and stronger, and shisan is still in a passive position, Zhang Wenshan can''t help but be a little worried about shisan But at this moment, they finally let go.


    The word "unfathomable" should have been used to describe thirteen. Maybe shisan can really beat Kewen. Maybe, Zhang Wenshan and others are looking forward to the result of the contest.


    When Fu gang saw that shisan suddenly went out, he immediately showed his displeasure, as if the previous attack by Kewen on shisan was useless.


    However, Fu Gang still has a lot of confidence in Kewen''s strength. He doesn''t think that shisan can make any waves. He can''t help but see a trace of terrible light in Fu Gang''s eyes again. Although he doesn''t pay too much attention to thirteen, the more he looks at thirteen, the more he looks at it, the more he is unhappy.


    Also, it was Wen Wen who was in the arena who was not very pleased with the thirteen. At the moment, he is standing on the challenge arena. Seeing that shisan rushes towards him with vigour, Kewen suddenly takes a posture of being ready for battle. Even if he is confident, he knows that thirteen has some real skills. Otherwise, his four secret team elite will not be easily killed by thirteen. Under such circumstances, Wen Wen Wen can not help but be vigilant And turn the attack into defense.


    Soon, thirteen rushed to the front of Cowan, and gave a blow. This fist is a good interpretation of the definition of simple and rude. It''s very powerful. Kewen did not choose hard connection, but dodged away. However, he had just dodged away, and shisan had already attacked again. This time, the attack used by 13 was the foot, which was the same as the attack on him just now. This time, he took the head of Kewen directly.


    Thirteen''s attack was blocked by Cowan''s hands. However, such a contact, the heart of some shock, because, thirteen this foot, strength than he imagined.However, covindo was distracted and attacked one by one. He had to concentrate on dealing with the attack. At this point, the two sides formally launched a fierce battle.


    Kewen is an expert, and shisan is also an expert. Both of them are masters with a certain reputation. Once they fight, they are so shrewd and deadly that the audience can''t help but stare at them. They are surprised. Is this the real strength of shisan? Since he has such a strong strength, why did he dodge all the time just now? What is the purpose of his mind?


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were fixed on the challenge arena. Their eyes were straight at the fight between shisan and Kewen. It was as if they were afraid that they would miss some wonderful part.


    After a while, these people suddenly burst into a sudden noise. They found that the moves used by shisan were the same as those used by Kewen when he hit him. They even improved the moves and their strength became more and more amazing.


    Gradually, more and more people had this reaction. They did not forbid looking at thirteen like monsters. Until this moment, they fully understood that shisan had dodged before, not because he was unable to resist Kewen, but to find out his moves and put them into practice.


    But it has to be said that the learning ability of shisan is really terrible. It is so fast, and it is even stronger than the original Kewen''s move.


    No one in the field was not shocked. Although Zhang Wenshan and others had already seen the ability of shisan, they could not help but be convinced by the strength of shisan, and the tide in their hearts could not help surging.


    Fu Gang on the other side was completely shocked. In his eyes, there was an extremely vicious look in his eyes. Now, he really understood why Zhang Wenshan paid so much attention to shisan. A few days ago, he designated shisan as a character on his side.


    At this moment, Fu Gang''s heart faintly had a bad feeling, which made him very unhappy. He shook his head and put his mind away. Then, his eyes fell on the arena again, staring at thirteen.


    The fight continued, and both sides released a fierce momentum. However, Kewen''s mood was obviously worse. He never thought that shisan had learned his own Kung Fu secretly. Even the momentum displayed on his body was so close to himself. In fact, thirteen seemed to be stronger than himself. This was an insult to Wen Xun Yes, I can''t stand it.


    Cowan''s mind was stimulated, suddenly. He burst out more fierce momentum. However, although Kewen''s momentum became stronger, his attack became a little messy, which gave shisan an an opportunity to take advantage of. Originally, shisan was only vaguely in the upper hand, but could not hold down Kewen. After this situation of Kewen appeared, shisan quickly seized the opportunity and without any hesitation, he broke out Come on.


    When the violent attack of Cowan hit him, he jumped back and jumped out of his body. The next second, he dashed to the front and was directly hit by the kick of Cowan. He did not retreat but went forward. He hit him on the chest with three punches in succession, making a thumping sound. These three muffled sounds were so shocking that all the people under the stage could not help but stop shouting. They even held their breath and looked at the challenge arena without moving their eyes.


    In the challenge arena, Cowen''s body gradually retreats under the three punches of thirteen. Finally, he bumps into the railings behind him. After a while, the railings shake violently. And Cowan himself, finally a uncontrollable, wow, a mouthful of blood from his mouth spit out.


    Seeing this scene, all the audience were dumbfounded. They didn''t expect that thirteen was reversed, and the reversal was so fierce. So fast, so fast, they can''t react.


    However, Zhang Wenshan''s face was filled with joy. They could all see how important it was to hit Kewen''s three fists. Even if Kewen was not knocked down, he must have suffered internal injuries. If there was no accident, the winner of the contest would belong to 13, belonging to their five halls. Their inner excitement has gradually become indescribable.


    As for Fu Gang, he stood up from his seat in surprise. Obviously, his anger was greater than his surprise. At the moment, the fire in his eyes made people dare not look at him. His bad feeling turned into reality, which made Fu Gang unable to accept.


    On the stage, Cowan stood at the edge of the arena, his head drooped, and his heart suddenly trembled. Looking at the blood on his clothes, the flame in his body began to spread. This time, he was really angry. Slowly, the flame in his body was burning wildly, almost burning all his cells.


    All of a sudden, Cowan''s head was lifted, and his whole body was shocked. Then, like a shell, he shot out in an instant, and his target was 13 on the opposite side.


    At the moment, Cowan became more fierce than before, especially his eyes, slightly red, which showed a bloodthirsty light. And the murderous spirit on him was more fierce than ever before.


    In an instant, the whole audience held their breath and widened their eyes. No one thought that after being hit so hard, Kewen had such a strong strength.His speed is very fast. In the blink of an eye, he reaches thirteen. Then, he attacks thirteen with his fists and feet. His moves open and close, completely blocking the space for thirteen to avoid. Thirteen can only block it. But if it''s just like this, it''s OK. Cowan''s body moves fast, and his fist and foot speed is faster, not only fast, but also very strong, just like raindrops Generally, it fell down and hit thirteen again and again.


    For a moment, shisan really did not have the ability to fight back. While he was blocking, he was retreating. However, Kewen''s moves were not only unprecedented. Unexpectedly, he was not disordered at all. He was like he was determined to eat thirteen one. The more thirteen blocked him, the more powerful he was.


    After a while, shisan was forced back to the back. At this moment, shisan had no ability to stop him. Originally, he put his arm in front of him, but after being beaten so many times, his arm couldn''t stand it, and he dropped down unconsciously. His legs were even more painful and could not help shaking.


    Seeing that thirteen couldn''t stop him, thirteen became even more crazy. The whole person showed a terrible and violent atmosphere. He used his strongest attack. An iron fist was put on shisan''s abdomen, and shisan''s body was hit and fell to one side. He puffed and vomited a big mouthful of blood.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 463

    Seeing this, the people in the audience were shocked again, and their hearts were even more shocked. It seemed that they didn''t even breathe in the atmosphere, and the situation suddenly turned upside down. From the frustration of Cowan, to the outbreak of him, and to the severe suppression on the 13th, all of them did not take much time at all. In such a little time, the 13, who was previously in the upper position, was suddenly knocked down All the people with a clear eye can see that the 13 injuries were more serious than those of Kewen just now.


    Although he was hurt by shisan, he was shocked in Zhang Wenshan''s heart. Zhang Wenshan and Zhang Wenyuan looked at each other. They saw the shock from each other''s extremely dignified eyes.


    Looking at the situation on stage 13, it seems that it is not easy to even get up. Zhang Wenyuan''s heart can''t help but feel depressed. What he is shocked by is the explosive power of Kewen. He didn''t expect that the real outbreak of Kewen was such terror and toughness.


    Zhang Wenshan''s eyebrows were frowning. He didn''t expect that the outcome of today''s contest would be such a reversal. The light of excitement just aroused in his heart was instantly annihilated. After all, he overestimated 13 and underestimated Kewen. His eyes seemed to be enveloped in darkness again.


    The disillusionment of Zhang Wenshan''s hope means that Fu Gang''s hope is on the rise. This time, Fu Gang finally recovered to the initial spirit of high spirited and full of confidence. He knew that the first cadre under his command had amazing strength. Even if the other side''s thirteen strong and fierce, there was not a big gap compared with his Kewen. At present, shisan has been attacked so heavily by Kewen that he can''t get up in any case, let alone fight any more. However, Fu Gang''s purpose is not only that. He hinted that Kewen must be killed today.


    However, Kewen didn''t immediately kill thirteen. After a violent storm, he suddenly stopped and began to breathe heavily. It was not that he was kind and didn''t want to kill shisan at one fell swoop. Instead, he had consumed a lot of energy just now. The effect of force was mutual. He felt some pain in his legs and feet, let alone hurt It''s thirteen.


    There is no doubt that thirteen will be defeated this time. Kewen''s heart has already given thirteen a death sentence. After taking two breaths, he looks at thirteen who is sitting on the ground and says in a cold voice: "hum, thirteen, it''s far worse than you. Remember, today next year is your Memorial Day!"


    After saying that, Kewen''s eyes suddenly showed a fierce murderous spirit. He raised his foot to give thirteen one. But at this time, thirteen, who was seriously injured, actually got up from the ground. His body looked so embarrassed, and his appearance was so decadent. However, Kewen, who was opposite to him, clearly felt that the momentum of thirteen had changed and changed Even more indifferent, as if the temperature of the surrounding air dropped a little bit. Cowan thought that he had an illusion, but he actually felt a violent and violent air from thirteen, which was just like the awakening of wild animals.


    The audience was shocked to a new height again. Previously, almost everyone thought that it was impossible for shisan to get up again. Kewen had won. But who could have expected that such a decadent thirteen could still stand up. What''s more, after he got up, shisan still asked Kewen coldly: "Oh, right £¿¡±


    It''s just three words, but it''s very strict. All of a sudden, this momentum frightens Kewen and wakes him up. He doesn''t stay, so he gets up all his strength and attacks shisan again. This time, he wants to beat shisan thoroughly, or even kill him, to fulfill what he said just now, and never give him a breath opportunity.


    Soon, Cowen''s attack hit shisan again. His fists and feet fell like a storm again. His bravery was very frightening to watch. Many people could not help but pinch a cold sweat for the madman. Thirteen was in good condition just now. But he couldn''t bear his attack. At the moment, how could shisan bear such a heavy injury?


    But what makes people surprised is that shisan really withstood it. The expression on his face became ferocious because of the pain, but he didn''t fall down this time, and even didn''t take a step backward. What''s more, people with keen eyes also noticed that thirteen fists were clenched very tightly and seemed to be gaining momentum.


    It''s true that shisan is getting ready to go. He is under the attack of Kewen, but he has accumulated his most powerful attack. The last second, thirteen is like an old man in the twilight. His body is a bit out of control. But this second, thirteen squats on horsestep and his fist is like a wild dragon going out to sea. He simply and directly bombards Kewen.


    In the frenzy, Kewen didn''t respond at all. Suddenly, he received a powerful blow from thirteen. When thirteen''s fist fell on Kewen''s chest, his pupil suddenly enlarged and his eyes were full of wonder.


    All the audience under the stage also burst into a cold sweat. All of them held their breath and looked at the challenge arena blindly. The time seemed to be fixed in this second.


    Suddenly, shisan suddenly opened his mouth. A loud roar broke the infinite silence of the scene. At the same time, shisan''s fist on Kewen''s chest, like a ignited explosive bag, just pushed forward slightly. With a bang, Cowan''s body flew up in the air like a sandbag, crossed the railing at the edge of the challenge arena and fell heavily to the ground.After falling heavily on the ground, Kewen''s body suddenly twitches twice. Then he faints and his life or death is unknown. However, shisan still keeps the posture of squatting, horse stance and heavy fist.


    With wengfei out of the field that moment, represents the 13th victory!


    This sudden reversal of the scene, once again completely shocked everyone, all the audience almost at the same time, suddenly stood up from their seats, but no one made a voice, just staring at the scene.


    What people expected was just a wonderful contest, but they didn''t expect that this battle was too exciting to describe the shock. People who are not strong in heart may be shocked. This is a feast full of visual impact.


    At the beginning, thirteen quoted Kewen''s moves and beat him to vomit blood. This has made people feel the reversal beyond imagination. Later, Kewen suddenly broke out with the strength against the sky, and he fell down to the ground and vomited blood, even unable to move. This surprised everyone again.


    What shocked people most was that when everyone thought shisan couldn''t get up, he got up miraculously. When everyone thought that the wounded thirteen could no longer bear the crazy attack of Kewen, suddenly, shisan beat Kewen with only one punch. The most powerful punch in the contest was just a punch full of strength He flew Cowan, knocked him out of the arena, and passed out.


    For all of us, this punch is so shocking, so dazzling, it seems that even the standing posture of thirteen at the moment is so handsome. Until thirteen recovered his fist, all the people below woke up. In an instant, the whole audience gave out a voice of incomparable exultation.


    Thirteen brought an amazing reversal, and thirteen brought a stirring myth. It was thirteen that made the whole audience see a grand competition. These spectators are just spectators, and there is no connection between them. But at this moment, they are not stingy to shout and cheer for him. What''s more, some people even shed tears with excitement.


    With his strength and perseverance, shisan won the respect of these audiences, and his image immediately penetrated into their hearts.


    Zhang brothers couldn''t believe what they had done in front of them, and some of them did not even move.


    Because all these reversals came so quickly and suddenly that none of them had thought that the thirteen who had been declared defeated would win the final victory and win with one stroke.


    Until the audience boiling voice, Zhang Wenshan and other people wake up. For a moment, Zhang Wenshan''s eyes appeared unprecedented excitement, his heart began to suddenly accelerate, this is an exciting rhythm, the ultimate excitement.


    Previously, when Zhang Wenshan was most helpless, shisan suddenly appeared, representing his five halls and participating in the competition which was very important to him.


    In the end, when Zhang Wenshan was in darkness, shisan suddenly won the competition. The victory came so suddenly and shocked that Zhang Wenshan was excited for a long time. At this moment, he looked at shisan, and what was released in his eyes was not only appreciation, but also sincere admiration and gratitude. Involuntarily, Zhang Wenshan took off "Good!" he said


    Zhang Wenyuan, beside Zhang Wenshan, was excited for a long time. He was in a trance. He couldn''t help but recall his first encounter with the thirteen o''clock. At that time, he was still wearing the hospital''s medical uniform, but that could not hide the difference of thirteen. Zhang Wenyuan saw his particularity at that time, so he took him back to the five halls To, is such a person, defeated four Tang Fu Gang''s first war general, Kewen. For them five hall has won the competition victory, and loses the dignity. At this time, Zhang Wenyuan was really excited and gratified.


    Even the first-class members of the fifth hall were shocked by the strength of the thirteen and admired him from the bottom of their hearts.


    Looking at the other side of the four halls, it seems that everyone is covered with black fog, especially Fu Gang. His face is black. The look in his eyes is more colorful, and all kinds of negative emotions are interwoven in it, which is very funny.


    At this time, Fu Gang did not have the arrogant attitude at the beginning, the self-confidence brilliance, and the full spirit. Now he has completely stopped. He still dares not accept the fact that his first cadre, Wenwen, is so powerful that he even loses in the end. How can it be Let the arrogant pay just accepted!


    After a long time, pay Gang''s consciousness, just a little bit of reaction come over, his eyes, can''t help but project to the challenge arena again, looking at him standing on the challenge arena without saying a word, but many people pursue him 13, Fu Gang''s eyes showed a very strict killing intention..


    Fu Gang knew that it was because of the thirteen that destroyed everything he had carefully arranged.


    If there was no thirteen, today he would win four halls, then it would be easy for him to take the position of vice leader. But it was because of the appearance of this thirteen that he was dazed. In the end, Fu Gang did not get the support of Zhang Wenshan. On the contrary, he also helped his enemy Zhang Wenshan to become the vice leader.In his opinion, the strength of the five halls is not enough to compare with that of the four halls. How can he help a person who is not as good as himself?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 464

    However, Fu Gang was able to get to his present position. He knew very well that his agreement with Zhang Wenshan was different from that of Zhang Wenshan who asked him to support the Qinglong club last night. Although Fu Gang didn''t show up on purpose and stood him up last night, it was Zhang Wenshan''s private request for help. Outsiders did not know that Fu Gang had no obligation to help It''s all in his mind.


    However, the agreement of the contest was a gentleman''s agreement between him and Zhang Wenshan, and Fugang had to abide by it. The more you think about it, the more bitter Fu Gang''s heart is. However, if you become a king and lose the enemy, you will lose your mind. Fu Gang has already accepted this fact in silence.


    However, he could not control his hatred for shisan. It was the appearance of shisan that blocked his way. It was shisan that pulled him from the high position of the vice leader of the Hai Gang. At that moment, his eyes staring at thirteen showed a more sinister color.


    The rest of the four halls were as indignant as Fu Gang. Although the competition was exciting, they still couldn''t accept the fact that the thirteen of the five halls actually defeated the object they admired. The leader of the dark group, Wen Wen, was an extremely dignified organization. Now, the thirteen defeated Wen Wen, in other words, ten 3¡¢ The pressure is on the whole dark group, and even the five halls are pressed on the top of the fourth hall.


    What''s more, they all know that this competition is not a simple victory or defeat. What''s more, it also involves the competition between the two hall leaders of the four and five halls against the vice leader of the Hai Gang. But now, they should have won, they have failed. It can be said that they have spent five halls.


    When the people of the four halls were extremely angry, shisan stepped down from the challenge arena. The action of shisan made the crowd more excited. Some of them even took shisan as an idol. Although shisan was not handsome, he completed a complete counter attack with his own strength. What a great inspiration.


    When the people of Wutang saw that shisan had stepped down, they couldn''t help but greet shisan. Zhang Wenshan has never forgotten that Fu Gang attacked himself when he was in the lowest position. After he stepped out of his seat, he walked up to Fu Gang and said to him, "brother Fu, I thought you would win today, but I really didn''t expect that, your leader of the secret team and the first general of your team are just like this!"


    Zhang Wenshan clearly knows that Kewen''s strength has indeed reached a certain level. Even if he fails, no one dares to say that he is not strong. However, Zhang Wenshan is in disguise to deal with him. He just said that Kewen is not strong.


    When Fu Gang heard Zhang Wenshan''s words, he felt that it was totally a slap in the face, but he had no words to refute. After all, his first battle general was indeed defeated by the 13th, and the 13th was from the 5th hall.


    At the moment, Fu Gang''s anger is really nowhere to vent. Secretly, it turns into resentment against shisan. If it wasn''t for the environmental factors at the scene, I''m afraid he would have been angry with him now. He gave a fierce look at thirteen, and then he snorted coldly. He didn''t pay attention to Zhang Wenshan, and left immediately with anger.


    The people around Fu Gang went to fight Kewen who had passed out. Before they left the underground boxing ring, Zhang Wenshan''s voice came from behind: "Oh, by the way, brother Fu, please don''t forget our agreement! Ha ha ha


    On hearing this, Fu Gang couldn''t help being stunned. Similarly, when he was in the Wutang headquarters last night, Fu Gang spoke to Zhang Wenshan in a very arrogant way. But now, it has turned around and turned to Zhang Wenshan.


    This is just a ridiculous irony. Fu Gang''s heart broke. In the end, he didn''t say anything, because he couldn''t refute. For Zhang Wenshan''s words, Fu Gang could only choose to be silent. After a pause, he took the people directly away from the scene. Compared with the strategy of the time, they looked so gloomy at the moment.


    In the venue, the eyes of the crowd always stay on the winner. Even though Fu Gang and his five halls are a huge force in the underground boundary here, they also rely on the big organization of Haibang. But no one noticed their gloom, and no one thought about their thoughts. All the audience were still paying attention to the thirteen and the five hall people behind the thirteen.


    The people of Wutang and shisan gathered together. Zhang Wenshan''s face showed a sincere smile and said to shisan, "shisan, thank you very much today."


    Even though Zhang Wenshan did have too much dissatisfaction with shisan in the past, and even killed shisan for his son''s sake, what he said now is from his heart.


    Zhang Wenshan''s experience in the past few days is simply unbearable to look back on. It seems that his bad luck has not been broken since he was rumored to be buried at the bottom of the river on the 13th. First, he was attacked by the green dragon Association, then, he was severely frustrated by Mo Qinglong, and then he was insulted by Fu Gang when he went back.


    It was really unacceptable to Zhang Wenshan, who had been in a high position for a long time. Until this moment, the sudden appearance of the 13th, and the victory of the 13th, swept away his haze, and he felt once again the unprecedented happiness.But thirteen for Zhang Wenshan''s thanks, he just lightly nodded his head, did not say anything, still maintained his own bad speech that side.


    On the other side, Zhang Wenyuan couldn''t help asking shisan, "shisan, we really didn''t miss you. You really gave us five hall faces. Good job. But why did someone say that you were sunk to the bottom of the river by Mo Qinglong, the president of the green dragon association?"


    Hearing this, shisan''s body was slightly stunned. Zhang Wenyuan''s words brought his thoughts back to the night two days ago. At that time, he was stabbed by Yang Simiao and surrounded by many experts. Finally, he was put into a sack and thrown into the river with a stone.


    Zhang Wenyuan''s words once again brought shisan to the event of the day. Thirteen, who was caught in the memory, became more indifferent. However, seeing that he did not respond to himself or say anything more, Zhang Wenyuan thought that there must be something difficult to say about shisan in his heart. Therefore, he took the initiative to change the topic and said, "No No matter what, it''s a miracle that 13 died and came back to life. He is the hero of our five halls. After a while, we''ll celebrate the 13th anniversary and celebrate the return of our hero


    Zhang Wenshan would have been dissatisfied if he had been so secretive in his daily life. But now, he can''t feel dissatisfied. He can''t control his happiness. His words have been echoed by others.


    At the moment, under the leadership of Zhang Wenshan, they formed an arch defense against shisan. They wanted to take the dazzling shisan to the hotel, but as soon as they got out of the underground boxing hall, shisan stopped and said to Zhang Wenshan, "I''m a little tired. I''ll go back and have a rest first."


    Finish saying, he then turn to leave, the pace is unusual free and easy. His back is full of mystery in the depression. No one can understand thirteen''s heart. After defeating Kewen, he has infinite glory aura in an instant. However, shisan seems not to care. He seems to have completed a task that he should complete. He comes quietly and leaves quietly.


    Originally, shisan did not give himself face, and Zhang Wenshan''s character would not be happy. But now Zhang Wenshan really doesn''t care about this small matter. He is totally immersed in the excitement of today''s martial arts competition. Moreover, Zhang Wenshan clearly understands that shisan escaped from death and was seriously injured in the arena. It is reasonable for him to be tired. In order to avoid shisan''s coming out again, he is very excited Now, unexpectedly, Zhang Wenshan didn''t want to go to any hotel. He ordered directly: "go, brothers, let''s all escort thirteen back!"


    As soon as Zhang Wenshan''s voice fell, the troops of Wutang followed the steps of shisan and headed for their base camp.


    In this way, shisan, like a general who returned triumphantly, returned to the headquarters of Wutang in the crowd''s support. For more than a day, although the people of Wutang did nothing but watch a thrilling competition, they were very tired. They were not tired of the body, but the heart. So, after returning to the villa area, they were tired At Zhang Wenshan''s command, they all went back to their respective villas to have a rest.


    After leaving the crowd, shisan walked toward his villa alone. From the beginning to the end, the expression on shisan''s face was indifferent. Up to now, even if he was walking alone on the road, his expression was still extremely indifferent, without any unnecessary emotion. However, when he entered his villa, his indifferent eyes suddenly moved and became ten Sub vigilance, because, he unexpectedly saw, his villa hall sofa, actually sitting on a person.


    This person, even if sitting, can fully reflect his figure, very tall and straight, he is wearing a neat suit, the face is a little white tender, but meticulous, very cold. Seeing him motionless, it seems that he has been sitting here for some time. It is hard to imagine that this cold faced man could easily enter the villa through the heavily guarded headquarters of Wutang.


    However, for such a mysterious figure who suddenly appeared, shisan didn''t show any panic. He just asked, "who are you?"


    At this point, the white faced man suddenly got up from the sofa, and then walked toward thirteen. As he walked, he said coldly: "it doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is that you have to go with me. Our lady wants to see you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 465

    The white faced man said that there was no tone in his words, which seemed to be a bit old-fashioned. However, between the lines, he revealed a sense of dignity. It was as if he was just notifying thirteen one, not inviting.


    I''m afraid that anyone who has such a character in his house will not be happy if he is so rude. However, the expression on his thirteen faces did not change much. He remained indifferent as always, but there was a faint and imperceptible color of vigilance in the indifference. He did not open his mouth, but stood quietly in the same place, watching the white faced man walk towards him.


    The white faced man seemed to see shisan''s mind and knew that he would not follow him so easily. Therefore, one meter away in front of the thirteen, the white faced man stopped and stood there, but his eyes were straight with shisan.


    At the moment, the hall of the villa is so quiet, but the atmosphere seems strange. After a long time, shisan takes the lead in breaking the silence and replies coldly, "no see!"


    The two words are concise enough to show his rebelliousness. At the same time, he also shows his inner attitude. He is going to walk towards the room upstairs.


    The white faced man seemed to have expected that shisan had such an attitude. He knew that shisan''s words and actions were just to break the silence with him. Seeing that shisan was ready to leave, the white faced man did not hesitate to move up. He said: "that would be a lot of offense!"


    At the same time, the white faced man''s body moved and was already in front of shisan. When the voice dropped, his palm also grabbed at thirteen''s shoulder.


    From the moment of starting, the momentum of the white faced man showed, very fierce, very stable. His speed was extremely fast. Seeing that his hand was about to catch shisan''s shoulder, his body was shaking and he was able to dodge it cleverly. At the same time, shisan also started with him. He swung his hand and hit the white faced man''s arm.


    As soon as the white faced cold man can''t catch it, his reaction speed is also extraordinary fast. At present, when he sees thirteen attacks, his arm and thirteen hard knocks together. Both of them are masters, and they are experts with strength. Between the hard knocks of this arm, the strength is superior.


    Thirteen deeply felt the strength of the white faced man''s arm. He felt that the other side''s arm was as hard as iron, and the strength seemed to be above himself. But the white faced man''s action is more than this, almost just after the knock with thirteen hard, his wrist is extremely smooth turn, his palm directly toward thirteen''s arm.


    Although thirteen''s reaction was quick, he didn''t expect that the white faced man was so smooth, everything was so natural and natural. Thirteen wanted to parry, but he was not as good as the other party. In a hurry, he took a step back and pulled back his arm.


    In the end, the white faced man didn''t catch it, but his hand caught the madman''s sleeve down. Shisan''s ragged clothes became more ragged, but shisan did not start any more on the white faced man.


    From the beginning to the end, it was just a blink of an eye. But in shisan''s heart, he already had a certain understanding of the strength of the strange man. He knew that the strength of the white faced man should be higher than himself, and even, he might be much stronger. Let alone the fact that he had a fierce fight with Wen Xun before, and his body was injured, he had to do something about it When he was in good condition, he could not hold the white faced man.


    Thirteen did not start again. Although he knew that he was invincible, it did not mean that he gave in. His eyes returned to indifference and looked at the white faced man coldly.


    And the white faced man''s heart, also can''t help but be surprised at the strength of thirteen. Although this man is not very old, he has such strength at this age, which is really rare.


    However, shisan''s attitude convinced the white faced man. He and shisan looked at each other for a while, and finally couldn''t hold on. He said, "in fact, I don''t mean any harm. Our young lady is also an old acquaintance of you. As long as you come with me, you will know."


    White faced man can say such words, which to a certain extent, has shown his compromise to thirteen, which even means to ask thirteen.


    Shisan stood in place for a while. His mind seemed to be thinking. He did not know whether he was measuring the strength of the white faced man, or that he was afraid that he would make too much noise if he knocked hard. Finally, he said to the white faced man simply: "lead the way!"


    Hearing this, the white faced man''s face softened a little. He gave a sign to shisan. Then, he walked straight to the gate of the villa. It seemed that he didn''t care that this was the headquarters of Wutang, and shisan followed closely.


    In the dead of night, in a park in H Province, a beautiful figure is in it. Against the dim moonlight, this beautiful figure is moving, and her face is even more charming and exquisite. This man came from the capital to inquire about the thirteen deaths.


    Not far behind the light language, the black faced man is walking back and forth, his eyes wandering around in case of any adverse situation to light language.


    The atmosphere here is very quiet, but the heart of light words is not calm at all. Since the news of shisan''s death, she killed directly from the capital and went to the river where shisan was buried.Although she didn''t know why her first consciousness was to go to the riverside, she was extremely concerned about shiseidu all the way. She was very anxious and prayed hard in her heart. This is just a false rumor.


    However, by chance, she met Ziyi on the riverside, and confirmed the news that shisan was dead from her. The news made light language feel uncomfortable. However, Ziyi told herself that shisan was not Suluo she was looking for.


    At first, Qingyu thinks Ziyi is so sure. Then, shisan may not be Suluo. But later, through Ziyi''s description of Suluo and shisan, Qingyu suddenly finds that she is almost sure that shisan is not Xiaoyu, but Suluo that Ziyi is looking for.


    Whether from their own feelings or from all aspects of inference, light language can draw this conclusion, but light language found that after connecting shisan with Suluo, his heart was even more painful.


    In any case, when shisan first arrived in H Province, it was only because he had caught up with Zhang Xiong and had all the subsequent experiences. If shisan had not helped her in this way, he might not have ended up in such a miserable situation, especially when he thought that shisan might be su Luo. Light words on the purple more sad, guilty.


    With such a lot of emotions, light language has already secretly vowed to find out the cause of thirteen deaths, and this matter must not be left undone.


    It is because of this obsession that Qingyu has been listening for more than a day since she came here. She wants to find out the details of shisan''s being dumped in the river. However, the details have not been fully understood, but Qingyu first learned about the sudden appearance of shisan in the underground boxing ring tonight.


    The news was not groundless. The bodyguards sent by the light language group to investigate the news clearly told themselves that thirteen represented five halls in the underground boxing field, and competed with Kewen of the fourth hall. In the end, he severely defeated Kewen, and his reputation rose again.


    At the moment she knew this, she was extremely excited. Of course, what she cared about was not that shisan had defeated Kewen, but that shisan was still alive. This made light language, who had been immersed in pain, immediately eliminated the haze in her heart. In any case, the best news for light language was that shisan was not dead, which was also the greatest comfort of light language.


    In her heart, solo is a person who constantly creates miracles. There are so many miracles that he can create all kinds of impossibilities. But now thirteen is also a miracle figure. After his legs were abandoned, he suddenly burst out of extraordinary strength and became a big red man around Zhang Wenshan. Now, when everyone thought he was dead, he appeared miraculously, and even made his reputation more and more loud.


    In this way, the light language has another reason to suspect that shisan and Suluo are the same person. Perhaps it is because the doubt is too deep, or it is because the light language is too eager to find out the truth of the matter. Immediately, he ordered her white faced bodyguard to invite 13 to come and reminisce with himself.


    Unknowingly, light language has been standing in the park for a long time. Under the moonlight, there is a trace of tension on her beautiful face. Thinking about meeting with shisan soon, how can she calm down?


    In the light language mind wandering, suddenly, behind her came a gentle footstep sound, which was accompanied by a report voice: "Miss, I have brought you."


    When she heard this, she couldn''t help but be stunned. Then, she suddenly turned around and looked at the comer. In her eyes, it was her bodyguard, the white faced man, and the man who let her mind wander.


    Although she has heard the news that shisan is still alive, and she is almost sure of it, but at the moment, when she really sees thirteen, she stands in front of her, and her heart is still excited. She can''t wait to come to shisan, and even has the idea of embracing him.


    However, when the light language clearly felt the indifference from thirteen bodies, she suddenly responded. Shisan is not Xiao Yu. He is just a friend with himself. Even in his heart, he is not even a friend. His performance is a bit abrupt.


    However, the light language can not hide her inner happiness. She opened a tiny smile and said gently to shisan: "long time no see, thirteen. It''s great to see you still alive!"


    This is the light words in her heart and the reason why she is most excited. No matter whether thirteen is Suluo or not, she wants to show her most sincere blessing.


    But shisan''s performance is completely opposite to the light language. For the enthusiasm of the light language, shisan just replied coldly: "what do you want from me?"


    Hearing this, light language suddenly felt her enthusiasm was poured cold water, and a sense of loss flowed through her heart. Even though she had heard Ziyi say that after shisan became very indifferent, she didn''t believe it very much. She thought that maybe it was just an image of thirteen used to hide her identity. If she met an acquaintance, he would be moved.


    However, the light language did not expect, the original thirteen really more indifferent than the rumor, this kind of indifference has already entered the bone, directly cold to the light language''s heart.Hesitated for a long time, light language again opened his mouth: "before you did not help me and my mother, but caused trouble, also let me have a misunderstanding of you, think you are a bad person, I have no opportunity to apologize to you, so now I want to say to you, thank you for helping us, at the same time, also sorry!"


    The light words of apology and thanks are so sincere, which contains deep feelings, but shisan''s look is still not half moved. He replied in a very cold tone: "nothing!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 466

    For that matter, light language is very concerned about it, but hearing shisan''s answer, he obviously felt that he didn''t think much of his own experience. At the moment, shisan''s scarred face, against the background of the moonlight, seemed more gloomy and terrifying. In addition, his indifference in his expression made him look extremely ferocious. Ordinary people would not help but feel that he was like this tremble with terror.


    But light language does not have any fear, she is just a little chilly. Before she met shisan, she had a lot of fantasies in her heart. She was looking forward to finding a familiar feeling from shisan. She was looking forward to some spiritual communication with her old acquaintances. In other words, she hoped that she could peep out shisan''s inner world to confirm whether he was his own Xiaoyu or Ziyi''s Suluo.


    However, the reality is that what thirteen reveals to the light language is the piercing indifference, which makes the light language unable to see him through. The scene thus falls into silence, with only slight wind and insect sounds around, and the air seems to be solidified.


    After a long time, the light voice could not help but open the voice, broke the silence, said: "I heard the news of your death, I came to look for you from the capital, now I see you are OK, it is very good. But why do you want to join Wutang? Have you forgotten? It was Zhang Xiong who hurt and disabled you at the beginning


    When she said this, light language''s eyes were firmly fixed on shisan, and her eyes did not blink. Although shisan''s indifference chilled her heart, even though she couldn''t find the smell of Xiao Yu from him, or even the warm breath of thirteen, she still didn''t want to give up her inference. She wanted to have a look at the matter of joining the five halls What will be the answer.


    At the moment when the light voice dropped, she finally caught the change of thirteen''s eyes, and there was a trace of color change. The change of thirteen was very good. If the light words were not carefully watched, she would not be able to detect it at all.


    Of course, after showing this change, shisan immediately regained his indifference. He responded coldly and whispered, "it''s none of your business."


    If she hadn''t just noticed the change of thirteen''s looks, light language might have been defeated by thirteen''s indifference. She might have thought that her inference was wrong. Now, feeling the change of thirteen, light language suddenly seems to be a little sudden.


    No matter whether the thirteen is Suluo or not, at least he must be the thirteen who saved his mother and daughter. The original thirteen was a warm and kind person. But the present thirteen is so indifferent and different from the original one. There must be some reason for this.


    After thinking about it, she still thinks that shisan''s indifference must be due to his hardship, and it''s very hard to help him. It''s very likely that he is Suluo. In order to save his father, he will not hesitate to change his appearance. In order to save his father, he will fight into the sea gang. Everything he does needs to hide his identity as Suluo, so that he can let himself go He became so cold and heartless that others could not connect him with solo.


    Thinking like this, the light language once again deepened his suspicion that thirteen is Suluo.


    Just when the light language has this trace of certainty, the voice of thirteen indifference suddenly spread over again, and rings in the light language ear: "if there is nothing wrong, I''ll go first."


    In the dead of night, the moonlight is just right, the environment is just right, and there are beautiful women like light language in front of him. This is a great temptation for men, but shisan is very indifferent and resolute from the beginning to the end. It seems that the goddess such as light language can''t get into his eyes, even he is too lazy to say more words.


    Almost as soon as his voice dropped, he turned around and started to leave. Light language suddenly came back to him. Looking at the back of shisan when he left, his heart suddenly suddenly suddenly, and a familiar smell came to his face. This time, light language didn''t have any hesitation at all. She said to shisan''s back directly: "you, are you Suluo?"


    This sentence comes from the bottom of her heart, which she always wanted to ask thirteen.


    In fact, after confirming that shisan is still alive, she has calmed down her heart, which is also her greatest comfort. However, tonight, when she looks for thirteen one, she mainly wants to know whether shisan is Suluo or not. If not, he may be his own Xiao Yu.


    For light language, Xiao Yu is a passer-by in her life. Even though she had a profound position in her heart before, she could not have a deeper connection with him in the future. As long as she knew that Xiao Yu was still in good health, it was enough.


    However, the real Xiao Yu can''t be sure where she is now. How can she feel at ease? Therefore, she is so eager to confirm the identity of thirteen. In addition, she does this not only for herself, but also for Ziyi.


    After chatting with Ziyi on the riverside last night, Qingyu''s mood in her heart could not be calmed down for a long time. As a woman, she was moved by Ziyi''s love and perseverance. Seeing her as a weak woman, she was wandering alone to find her beloved. She also had to persevere in looking for Suluo. Qingyu''s heart was really unbearable. She wanted to give Ziyi a stable life, Let her not drift down, let her not continue to be in danger.


    At present, this man, who is likely to be Suluo, is standing in front of her, and her heart is bound to be excited. Especially, when she finally asks what she wants to ask, her heart trembles. Her eyes are shining with hope, and she stares at shisan''s back, expecting his reaction and his reply.However, let light language wait, is still thirteen indifference, for his own problems, thirteen did not move at all, he just slightly pause, head did not return, casually cold voice should say: "sorry, you recognize the wrong person!"


    His voice was so cold that he didn''t really have anything to do with solo. After saying thirteen words, he continued to walk away.


    Looking at shisan''s merciless back, light language''s heart is empty, and she has a kind of unspeakable feeling. She finally knows why even Ziyi will eliminate the idea that thirteen is Suluo. Because the thirteen is too cold, she can''t help but doubt whether her judgment is wrong. However, after a little calming down, light language still believes in herself She can even clearly feel that thirteen has an absolute pain in doing so.


    But the more you know about shisan''s sufferings, the more sad she feels in her heart. After all, before shisan was also a person with flesh and blood and emotions, but now it has become a cold robot. Even Ziyi, who loves him so much, can be treated as a stranger. Is this really good?


    Through the chatting with Ziyi, and as a woman''s light language, it is very clear that the feelings between Suluo and Ziyi, that is, because they are too clear about how hard their feelings are and how deep they are. But obviously, this indifferent thirteen, as if to save his father, gave up everything, including the love until death, which makes light language really difficult to understand.


    If you can understand and accept Qingyu, they are not familiar with each other at first. They only have a few connections. What makes light language puzzled is that how can Suluo give up Ziyi and let Ziyi look for him alone in a strange city? Is he still human?


    The more you want to whisper, the less you feel in your heart. In any case, she has to give Ziyi an account. She can''t give up like this. So, when she is about to get out of her sight on the 13th, she can''t help but cry out: "wait a minute!"


    Her voice was bitter with irresistible dignity, which made shisan''s steps stop. At once, she ignored the image of a lady and ran to shisan quickly. She bravely raised her head and looked at shisan''s ferocious face. On the contrary, her eyes were soft and contained endless affection.


    After a long pause, he said in a hoarse voice:


    "I know that you are solo. You don''t admit it. No matter what you hide your identity for, I just want to tell you that I came here mainly because of you. But now that you are OK, I don''t need to stay here. You can not admit yourself in front of me, because we have nothing to do with it, but you should not hide your identity from Ziyi. She is your lover. She has the right to know about you. You can tell her the real situation. At least she can feel at ease, and she doesn''t have to stay here to look for you, let alone stay here to take risks.


    You should know that Zhang Xiong is still holding on to Ziyi. If she stays in this city for one more day, she will be in danger one day. I advised her to let her go home, but she was very stubborn. She said that she would not leave here if she didn''t find your whereabouts. If you still care about Ziyi, please tell Ziyi everything. If she knows your identity, she will certainly listen to you and leave here. You should consider it for her, OK? "


    At this moment, light language seems to completely regard shisan as Suluo. She said this to Suluo. Once it is confirmed that he is Suluo, Qingyu will have no regrets. She can leave at ease and let Ziyi out of danger.


    So, after saying these words, light language felt relieved. She felt much more comfortable and relaxed. She firmly believed that no matter how she changed, she could not change her deepest love. No matter how indifferent he was on the surface, his inner feelings must still be there. Otherwise, he would not rescue Ziyi several times. She also believed that her sincere words would feel her 13.


    But shisan''s reaction once again let light language fall to the bottom. She didn''t expect that she said so clearly. Shisan didn''t even move. His expression was still cold and his voice was so unfeeling. Then she said, "I said, you recognize the wrong person. As for Ziyi, if you know her, please tell her for me If you want to live, you should leave the city quickly. Next time she has an accident, I won''t interfere any more! "


    It is a miracle that thirteen, who has said so many words in one breath, is regarded as a miracle. For him who is indifferent, he has already given light language face. After finishing this sentence, he does not stop at all, but passes the light language directly and leaves resolutely, leaving only the light language standing in place, stupefied.


    In the night, no one can see thirteen''s face clearly, but judging from his slow pace, he has always been extremely indifferent to the madman. At the moment, he seems to have a lot of things on his mind.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 467

    Late at night, four hall headquarters.


    Today''s four halls are particularly dead compared with ordinary days. The sky of the whole area seems to be condensed with thick haze, which makes people suffocate. Even the guards on duty are terrified. They are in their own positions one by one. They are afraid of losing their lives because all members of the four halls know that their leader is in the midst of volcanic eruption No one dares to touch him.


    The study of the villa where Fugang is located is already in a mess. The books are scattered on the ground. The bookshelves are collapsed and the chair is broken. These are obviously Fu Gang''s masterpieces.


    All this shows how angry Fu Gang is. It can be said that today is the most oppressive and angry day in his history. Even at the beginning, more than 100 members of the dark group were killed by Su Qiyao''s group, and his brother Buddha died in an unnatural way. Fu Gang didn''t think of it. He planned his own strategy, decided to win thousands of miles, and prepared for this For a long time, he saw that the position of vice leader was easy to get, but he lost his chain at the most critical moment. How could he bear it.


    Fu Gang turns all his anger to the culprit shisan. It is he who destroys his own things. It is he who blocks himself from climbing to the high position. Fu Gang''s hatred for shisan is raging.


    In the past, Fu Gang was extremely dissatisfied with shisan. He thought that he had something to do with Suluo, who was wanted by the sea gang. He had planned to investigate, but when he learned that shisan was dead, Fu Gang gave up the idea of investigation directly. However, Zhang Wenshan lost his thirteen and suffered a series of heavy losses. He could not compare with his own four halls. He was about to crush him Zhang Wenshan lost his life. However, the dead thirteen suddenly killed him, which broke his own good deeds. He also severely injured Wenwen, one of his most effective cadres. He is still unconscious in the hospital, and Fu Gang''s heart disease is about to be committed.


    At the scene of the competition, Fu Gang wanted to keep the dignity of the hall leader. He was not good at getting angry. Now he returned to his own territory. He couldn''t help it any longer. He was furious. The whole headquarters seemed to be shaking with his anger.


    Of course, while angry, Fu Gang is also trying to find a way. He can''t tolerate Zhang Wenshan becoming the vice leader. However, they have signed a gentleman''s agreement. He can''t break the agreement by breaking his promise. In that case, the two schools can''t stand it. Moreover, the spread of this matter will be extremely bad for the reputation of his four halls. He will be looked down upon as well.


    Therefore, the only way is to make the agreement void automatically. If the agreement is not tenable, we can only start from the 13 things he hates deeply.


    Fu Gang has always been a keen thinker. Since he suspects that thirteen is Su Luo, he has reason to believe that. As long as he proves his conjecture, then the martial arts contest agreement can not be counted, because Su Luo is the wanted criminal of the whole sea gang. Zhang Wenshan takes in such a person, not to mention that the agreement does not count. He is afraid that he will Take the consequences.


    However, although Fu Gang now has a lot of information, there is still no direct evidence to show that they are the same person. Everything is conjectured by Fu Gang himself. Since there is no evidence, he dare not jump to a conclusion. At that time, Zhang Wenshan will bite him back and say that he has slandered him. Therefore, Fu Gang has sent his staff to investigate the situation thoroughly What he has to do now is to wait patiently for the news.


    Perhaps because of too much anger, Fugang did not have the slightest sleepiness this night, has been pacing back and forth in the messy study, feeling upset, expression tangled.


    When it was dawn, Fugang finally couldn''t carry it. He went back to his room and was ready to go to sleep. But at the moment he lay down, there was a knock on the door outside.


    The person who came here is Zhao Yang, who is also a member of the secret group. He is not very good at qualification, and his strength can not reach the peak. However, he has a lot of ears and ears. Just like know it all, he has a good set of intelligence. It is because of this that Fu Gang will promote Zhao Yang as the deputy leader of the secret group when Kewen is seriously injured, because now As far as I''m concerned, the most important thing we need is intelligence.


    However, he only informed Zhao Yang shisan last night. As a result, he came here early this morning. Fugang didn''t think he had such a quick move. Therefore, Wang Sen said angrily when he saw him: "what''s the matter?"


    Now Fu Gang is an angry tiger. Anyone who touches his butt must bear his anger. However, facing the angry Fu Gang, Zhao Yang does not panic, but excitedly reports: "report to the hall leader, good news, good news!"


    On hearing this, Fu Gang''s anger suddenly extinguished. His eyes suddenly gave out a sharp light and said, "Oh, tell me, what news!"


    Zhao Yang didn''t dare to hesitate. He quickly replied, "I investigated all night last night, and finally found out some valuable clues. Just last night, after returning to the villa on the 13th, he secretly went out to meet a man. This is a woman named Qingyu. I also found out that this light language is the one that shisan met when she came here. Thirteen was because she had saved her mother, and she and shisan were old acquaintances, so they met each other! "


    Smell speech, the light of Fu Gang''s eyes became hot, he couldn''t hide his excitement, picked a eyebrow, meaningful way: "Oh!"When Zhao Yang saw that Fu Gang was happy, he couldn''t help but feel a burst of joy. He held his head high and continued to report: "master, what''s more, I also found that because of another woman, he offended Zhang Wenshan''s son twice. Even because of this woman, Zhang Xiong was seriously injured. I specially asked people to investigate this woman. Her name is Ziyi Sulo''s girlfriend


    When Zhao Yang said this, his heart was full of emotion. He had been brewing this passage for a long time. For Zhao Yang, today is a great opportunity for him to do meritorious deeds. He must take it well.


    In the past, there was Wenwen, who was not very active. But now it is different. He is seriously injured and hospitalized. It is estimated that he will become a disabled person. The position of the leader of the secret group is vacant. Now he becomes the acting group leader. The hall leader gives him such a task at this critical moment. Once he completes the task well, there will be a chance for him to go to the top. Maybe, he will You can be the leader of the secret team.


    Therefore, Zhao Yang stayed up all night and did not spare no effort to do what the hall leader told him last night. He spread all his intelligence network and thoroughly investigated all things about Su Luo and thirteen all night.


    Sure enough, the Kung Fu pays off. Zhao Yang finally got such an important clue. How can he not be inspired.


    Of course, Fu Gang was more excited than Zhao Yang. He was so angry yesterday that he was afraid that Zhang Wenshan would try his best to become the vice leader of the gang. Now, Fu Gang''s anger is not left at all, and his heart is only open and bright.


    Originally, he only suspected that shisan was Suluo by his keen intuition, but unexpectedly, Zhao Yang suddenly gave him such a big good news. Fu Gang was a smart man. By linking up all the things reported by Zhao Yang, he could almost conclude that thirteen was su Luo. At this moment, Fu Gang had already thought of how to force thirteen out of the prototype.


    At that time, not only did the martial arts contest agreement fail, but Zhang Wenshan could also catch Su Luo, an important wanted criminal of the sea Gang, in one fell swoop. This is the blessing of God for him. This is how to kill three birds with one stone.


    Thinking of these, Fu Gang regardless of Zhao Yang''s presence, directly laughed and said with pride: "ha ha ha ha, Zhang Wenshan, thirteen, this time you''re finished!"


    At the moment, Fu Gang is quite different from what he was last night. How angry he was last night, how excited he is now. His eyes radiate a strong self-confidence light, as if everything is under his control. He has already imagined the appearance of thirteen in his hands. He seems to have seen his lofty and far-reaching posture, and his old opponent, Zhang Wenshan, is holding back ¡£


    Thinking about it, Fu Gang''s heart is about to blossom, and his laughter is getting louder and louder. Zhao Yang, standing in front of Fu Gang, is very excited to see the hall leader so happy. However, he is deep enough in the city and does not show too obvious. Just like a pug, he looks at Fu Gang who is laughing heartily.


    Fu Gang laughed for a long time, but he finally slowed down. Then he looked at Zhao Yang and said solemnly: "yes, yes, I did not mistake you. This is a beautiful thing. I will give you another thing. If you do it for me, I will immediately promote you to be the leader of the secret group!"


    Fu Gang''s greatest characteristic is his keen mind, good at observing people, and more able to penetrate people''s minds. How could he not know Zhao Yang''s careful thinking? He promoted Zhao Yang to be the acting group leader because he valued his intelligence expertise. Now Zhao Yang did not disappoint him, and indeed gave Fu Gang a surprise. Therefore, Fu Gang continued to lure him I hope he''s done it.


    Zhao Yang''s eyes brightened and his heart was filled with excitement as soon as he heard what the leader said. He said in a hurry: "master, if you have anything, please do not hesitate to tell me. I will try my best to die!"


    The guy''s voice was like a pug. He felt comfortable listening to it. But Fugang didn''t have any nonsense. He said directly, "I want you to bring the girl named Ziyi to me in the shortest possible time, no matter what method, and remember to live!"


    At this moment, Fu Gang showed his incomparable spirit. His imposing momentum is incisively and vividly displayed at this moment, just like the posture of a generation of heroes. Obviously, Fu Gang has recovered his former appearance. This is the real leader of the five halls, Fu Gang. Every word, every word, every word, is so important.


    With such momentum, Zhao Yang became more and more cautious, which was not comparable to that of a small person like him. Zhao Yang knew that this matter was too important for the hall leader. If he had done it well, Zhao Yang would have become the group leader as he wished, but if he could not do it well, maybe he would have lost his life.


    Therefore, Zhao Yang didn''t dare to be careless at the moment. He immediately responded solemnly and seriously, "yes, master, I promise to complete the task and bring Ziyi to you completely and completely!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 468

    Zhao Yang is full of confidence in Fu Gang''s order. He may not have much confidence if he says to catch Qingyu, because he knows that there are very strong bodyguards around Qingyu, but Ziyi is different. She is alone, the city is helpless, and Zhao Yang''s intelligence organization is also developed. He believes that it is not difficult to catch a girl by himself.


    With this cautious excitement, Zhao Yang stepped down. After Fu Gang left Zhao Yang, he didn''t feel sleepy at all, so he didn''t sleep at all. He went back to the study again and took out the photos of shisan and Suluo. Looking at these two photos, his mouth was deeply grinned, showing a trace of sinister smile. Then, he crushed the two photos as if At this moment, Fugang has already sentenced 13 to death.


    Maybe last night was destined to be an extraordinary night. Fugang stayed up all night and was furious. Zhao Yang stayed up all night, carrying out tasks. But the light language was also a sleepless night, struggling with heartache.


    After meeting with shisan, Qingyu has always been in a low state. Although shisan is so indifferent and even heartless, she still believes that shisan is Suluo, especially the words that shisan said before he left, and the figure he left behind at last, all make light language determine the identity of shisan.


    It is because of his identity, light language will be so dejected, this sad feeling almost every cell of light language, let her can not restrain sad, she felt worthless for Ziyi. Perhaps, light language understands Suluo''s suffering, and knows that he has become what he is today to save his father, but she is unable to understand and accept.


    According to Ziyi''s description, the former Suluo was love supreme. His greatest feature was his amorous feelings. His feelings were hot and deep. Everyone who was treated by him could deeply feel the warmth of his emotions.


    In ziyidui''s memories, Suluo always has the spirit of never yielding in front of the cruel fate. He treats love persistently and ardently. Once, for Ziyi, he could fight against the enemy regardless of life and death.


    However, so far, the most sincere and affectionate Suluo has changed, completely changed. He has become so indifferent, so hard and hard that she can easily stab a woman''s soft heart. Light language is not used to this change of thirteen. On the other hand, Ziyi''s insistence is not worth it.


    Originally, light language has confirmed that thirteen is Suluo. She should leave the city, but she can''t rest assured that Ziyi, the simple and persistent girl, is still searching for Suluo for love. Qingyu doesn''t want Ziyi to continue to search for Suluo''s fall like a fool in the vast sea of people. She can''t find it in her lifetime.


    Now, what Qingyu is struggling with is whether to tell Ziyi the real situation. Only by telling the truth can Ziyi die and leave this dangerous city. But Qingyu also knows that once the truth is told, Ziyi will be hurt, which is a very heavy and heavy heartache. Qingyu is really afraid that Ziyi will be upset.


    Hesitated for a long time, finally light language or decided to leave before their own, tell purple according to the truth, put aside any entanglement, just for a clear conscience. After making up his mind, Qingyu rushes to the place where Ziyi lives in the early morning and knocks on the door of Ziyi.


    See the haggard Ziyi, light language found that she seems to be like herself, night after night, her dark eyes are very heavy, red blood in the eyes, look tired can''t, Ziyi see light language, tired all of a moment sent out light, just so a moment, Ziyi came to the spirit.


    Ziyi understood that since light language took the initiative to find herself, it must have brought news.


    Because, the day before yesterday and light language separated, she promised to light language as little as possible to go out, stay in the hotel obediently, just to wait for her news, light language gave Ziyi promise, said to help her inquire about Suluo, at the same time, also found out the details of the thirteen death causes, let Ziyi do not run around, lest fall into crisis.


    Ziyi knows that light language is for her own good, and she knows that her ability to speak light language is greater than her own, and she must be faster than herself to ask for information. Although Ziyi doesn''t want to help with light language, she doesn''t refuse, because she really needs help. Ziyi knows her own situation. Once she goes outside, she has to take too many risks and fall into the clutches of Ziyi. Therefore, she can only choose to listen to light words.


    But the taste of waiting is not good. Ziyi feels that every moment is suffering. In her mind, she constantly comes up with various pictures, most of which are about Suluo, and there are 13. The more pictures are, the more Ziyi''s heart is more sad. She is so eager to find Suluo, but she has been bumping for so long, but she has never found anything. Up to now, she can only hide in her room and wait for other people''s news.


    Suddenly, Ziyi felt that this kind of waiting might be in the future. She felt that it would be very difficult to find Suluo easily. If she found them, they were not familiar. Would Suluo believe in light language? What''s more, the city is so big, it''s not easy to find a person in the vast sea of people.


    Can let purple Yi big surprise is, light language unexpectedly in today early morning to find, this let purple Yi eliminate all the mood in the heart.


    As soon as light language entered the room, Ziyi asked impatiently, "what''s the matter? Have you got any news?"


    Seeing that Ziyi was so urgent, light language did not turn the corner, and directly picked the key point and said, "thirteen is not dead, he is back!"Hearing this, Ziyi''s haggard face suddenly became energetic. Although she had been looking forward to looking for Suluo, suddenly, she thought that the thirteen who had died did not die, which was an unexpected surprise for Ziyi. The surprise made her excited. She could not help but murmured: "it''s good if you don''t die, it''s good if you don''t die. As expected, good intentions will pay off!"


    Ziyi''s excitement stung her heart. Such a simple girl can''t bear to hurt, and can''t bear to see her fall into endless pain. However, the fact is the fact, and no one can change it. What she can do is let Ziyi know the truth and choose her next path.


    Pause for a moment, the light language can''t help but say: "he has always been big life!"


    Although, the light language has a lot of connotation, but Ziyi seems to feel something from her expression and words. At this time, light language should not be such a dignified expression, and she will not say anything that has always been big. This moment, Ziyi''s excitement suddenly solidified, she was very serious staring at the light language, doubt asked: "what do you mean?"


    When asked, she took a deep breath, adjusted her mentality, and said seriously, "he is Suluo!"


    Solo? Thirteen is Suluo. When Ziyi heard the words, she said back without thinking: "impossible, absolutely impossible. How could he be Suluo? You haven''t seen Suluo. You must have made a mistake!"


    Ziyi doesn''t believe it. She ruled out this idea long ago. She can''t not recognize Suluo''s. Ziyi doesn''t believe it in any case.


    Can light language but insist, continue to say affirmatively: "really, you have to believe me, Ziyi, thirteen, he is Suluo!"


    Even if the light words are sure, Ziyi can''t believe it. She shakes her head and says excitedly: "how can it be? They are not like each other at all. Do you have any evidence to say that they are the same person, did he admit it personally?"


    Ziyi''s mood is a little out of control. She doesn''t want to admit this statement, and she dare not admit it. She understands Ziyi''s mood in a light language, and knows how cruel this fact is to Ziyi. It''s understandable that she doesn''t want to believe it.


    However, light language has made up her mind to confess to Ziyi, so she won''t hide anything. So, after Ziyi''s mood gets a little stable, she tells Ziyi all she knows and infers. When light language is finished, Ziyi is completely in a daze.


    In fact, Ziyi is the person who knows Suluo best. On the 13th day of the first meeting, Ziyi realized that the beggar was probably Suluo. Maybe this is the power of love, and the heart has the magic power.


    But later, the beggars became thirteen, thirteen''s strength and indifference. He looked at the kind of heartlessness in his eyes, which was really cold to Ziyi''s heart. Ziyi didn''t dare to connect shisan with Suluo. She didn''t want to believe that the thirteen who were so indifferent to herself would be Suluo. She couldn''t accept this fact.


    But at the moment, when hearing the light language to tell this fact to herself, Ziyi wants to escape again, and doesn''t want to believe it any more. It turns out that there is no thirteen of her own in her eyes, which is really the Suluo who loves her. How cruel this fact is. This is simply a bottomless hole in Ziyi''s heart.


    In a trance, Ziyi felt her head dizzy, her body was very stiff, and her feet were heavy. All the sad emotions at this moment rushed to Ziyi, making her almost suffocated.


    One side of the light language to see Ziyi like this, her heart is also incomparable pain, she is very poor for the girl, the silent room, as if suffocated by the air filled, the air of sadness factor is too much, too dense, entangled the two women can not extricate themselves, let themselves immersed in this sadness.


    After a long time, he sighed softly and broke the peace of the room. He said plaintively, "well, we all understand that it''s hard for him to save his father. He can hide everyone, but he shouldn''t hide you. After all, you are his girlfriend and the one he wants to protect all his life. I don''t think that Suluo is a man of unfeeling feelings. I remember his brain Isn''t bag injured? Do you think he lost some memory because of his head injury? "


    In fact, qingyuming knows that shisan should be a normal person, not as she said. Otherwise, he would not have the kindness to save Ziyi several times. He just learned to be indifferent and constantly change himself.


    The reason why Qingyu said this is just to comfort Ziyi and let her not be too sad. However, this words not only did not ease Ziyi''s mood, but also made her more painful. Unconsciously, Ziyi''s eyes slowly dropped a few tears of despair.


    With the fall of tears, Ziyi''s sad voice sounded in the silent room: "I know why he doesn''t know me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 469

    When she said this, Ziyi''s voice was extremely painful, and her despair made her heart twitch. For Ziyi''s sadness, she could not help but ask, "why?"


    Ziyi raised her hand hard, wiped her tears, and said in a hoarse voice, "he hates me, because he doesn''t love me anymore!"


    The last sentence, said all the suffering of Ziyi, her voice is not like, as if affected the most painful string in her heart.


    After listening to the light language, he quickly said: "impossible, Ziyi, you don''t want to be so extreme. If he doesn''t have you in his heart, how can he ignore the danger to save you?"


    Ziyi was staring at the light language. Her eyes were empty. She tried to pull the corners of her mouth and showed a very bitter smile. She said, "that''s because I helped him. He is returning my love. Don''t you say it. I''ll have an accident again. He won''t help me any more."


    When Ziyi said this, her voice was as bleak as it could be, and the light language she heard was a little creepy. In the light language, Suluo''s love for Ziyi was everlasting, so she couldn''t understand why Suluo was so indifferent to Ziyi, and why Suluo would let Ziyi look for him alone in this city.


    Now, hearing Ziyi''s words, she suddenly remembered that there was still such a possibility. In fact, Suluo''s feelings for Ziyi were not as good as at the beginning. What she didn''t understand was why Ziyi said that Suluo was hating her?


    Something must have happened between them. Thinking of this, he immediately asked, "Ziyi, can you tell me what''s going on?"


    The only way to persuade Ziyi is to find out the situation and find out what kind of cracks have appeared between Suluo and Ziyi. Only by doing so can we achieve the situation like this.


    And Ziyi doesn''t want to talk to the light language now. The person who has been helping him hide something. It can be said that the light language now is the only way for Ziyi to rely on here. Now even Suluo doesn''t want to be himself. Ziyi is in this strange place, and the only object she can talk to is light language.


    Although the heart is painful and the memory is sad, Ziyi still tells all the things about the wedding ceremony between ziluo and Suluo. The more she says, the more hoarse Ziyi''s voice becomes.


    After that, Ziyi also said a sentence: "all blame me for not being sensible, not understanding him, hurt his heart, let him disappointed in me, so he will run here alone to risk it!"


    Up to now, Ziyi still feels that Suluo didn''t forgive herself on that matter. At that time, before she left, she sent her a short message full of emotion. However, in Ziyi''s opinion, this is just a consolation to Suluo, so as not to get upset. However, Suluo really has her in her heart, and it is impossible to leave her alone.


    In fact, Ziyi also knows the pain in Suluo''s heart. It is precisely because she knows his pain that Ziyi embarks on the road to find Suluo and wants to explain to him clearly that no matter how dangerous it is here, Ziyi sticks to her belief, just because she wants to find Suluo too much, apologize to him and make up with him.


    However, it is more difficult to carry out this matter than to go to the Western Heaven to learn scriptures. For so many days, Ziyi has experienced so many setbacks, and even several times she was almost defiled by Zhang Xiong. However, she still can not change her perseverance. She has been persisting and has expectations. She is not willing to accept the fact that Su Luo leaves quietly. She thinks that she will give herself a chance to wait for her own explanation.


    However, today, Ziyi finally got the news of Suluo, but the news brought her the deepest and most desperate pain. This fact confirms what he fears in his heart. Suluo, he really has no feelings for himself, and he really has no feelings. This answer is even more painful than death for Ziyi.


    If it was just a simple break-up, Ziyi would not be so painful. After all, she and Suluo did not break up for the first time, but what she couldn''t accept was that she once loved her so much, and even could die for herself, but now she has become a cold-blooded and merciless stranger. This gap makes Ziyi unable to bear the fact that it is really cruel.


    After listening to Ziyi''s story, she is also shocked. Her eyes become extremely complicated, and her inner emotions are surging. Light language does not expect that they should have such a past.


    All of a sudden, light language seems to understand why Suluo will become indifferent and merciless. Originally, it is forced by this society.


    In the early days, Suluo was a person who didn''t resist even after being beaten, but later he was forced to go on this road. Now, he is on a cold and merciless Road, which is pushed up step by step by reality. From the perspective of Suluo, light language can really feel the helplessness and pain of Suluo''s mother, but from the perspective of Ziyi, light language can also understand Ziyi''s heart, No matter which woman is, seeing her wedding disturbed, but the groom has an old love for the third party, she should not be able to bear it. Therefore, it is reasonable for Ziyi to repent.


    Light language is good at empathy. She is a girl with high emotional intelligence. In her opinion, no one is wrong. What is wrong is the cruel reality. The reality makes Suluo and Ziyi suffer such a blow. The reality forces Suluo to become a cold-blooded person, while Ziyi has to bear all the consequences.


    Light language knows how desperate Ziyi is at the moment, but she doesn''t know how to comfort her. After a long pause, she says, "Ziyi, what are you going to do next?"Anyhow, Qingyu is worried about Ziyi''s safety. The reason why she tells Ziyi the truth today is that she wants Ziyi to give up looking for Suluo and stop staying here to bear unnecessary risks.


    Ziyi can feel Qingyu''s care for herself. She adjusted her mood and said seriously to Qingyu: "I''m ok, light language. Thank you for helping me so much. Now you can help your business. Don''t worry about me!"


    Originally light language is not at ease Ziyi, a listen to her say such words, more uneasy, so, light language quickly said: "I have nothing to do, I just worry about you, after all, you alone here is too unsafe, or."


    Ziyi seems to know what light language wants to say next. She doesn''t wait for the light language to finish, directly interrupts her, and solemnly says: "I''m really OK, you can rest assured that I won''t be upset, and I won''t be looking for Suluo. I know how to ensure my safety. I''m tired now, just want to be quiet!"


    Ziyi is so calm and resolute. She knows that Ziyi can''t do anything. She knows that Ziyi can guarantee her own safety, so she won''t make any mistakes. So, Qingyu also stands up and says to Ziyi in a soft voice: "well, you have to think about it. This is the way that Suluo chooses. He should consider it well, since there is no business for me here, Then I will look back. If you have anything to do, you can call me! "


    Although, Qingyu and Ziyi haven''t known each other for a long time. Now, they seem to have known each other for many years. Qingyu treats Ziyi as her sister. Ziyi also has a great affection for Qingyu. For her last concern, Ziyi sincerely said, "well, I will!"


    Light language nodded, did not say anything more, then, he left Ziyi''s room.


    Although, Ziyi does not seem to have anything to do, but light language is still not at ease, so, after leaving the room, she did not immediately leave, but waited for Ziyi to close the door, she stood at the door of the room, secretly listening to the room.


    Sure enough, not long after that, Ziyi''s bleak cry came from the room. She knew that this was the vent of pain, and only when she let it out, her heart would not be depressed too hard.


    Wait for the cry in the room more and more small, until there is no time, light language just to the door of the two bodyguards said: "let''s go, let''s go back!"


    Half an hour later, Ziyi cried enough and was tired. She dragged her walking corpse like body and stood at the window of the room, overlooking the city that had brought her too many nightmares.


    The city is very prosperous, but at this moment, Ziyi''s eyes do not have any scenery, her eyes are empty, her heart is empty, the pain seems to be unconscious, her legs some soft, almost can not support her heavy body, this is a kind of deep despair, Ziyi can not think of like.


    Looking at the busy traffic in this strange city, Ziyi''s mind is filled with bits and pieces about Suluo. The once deep-seated memory is printed in the deepest part of his heart. Now, Ziyi wants to cut every memory from his heart. This pain makes Ziyi''s body shake and fall.


    Originally, Ziyi is a strong girl. It is because of her strength that the love between her and Suluo has been delayed until now. But now, Ziyi can no longer be strong. Her thin shoulders have been unable to bear such a heavy blow. The people who love so deeply do not love themselves any more. How can a weak woman bear such a reality Time, purple is really crushed, even, she wants to commit suicide, jump directly from the window, end this tragic fate.


    For Ziyi standing there, death is not terrible. Death has become a kind of relief. She is really too tired and tired. However, Ziyi''s heart knows that even if she is dead, she can''t die here. Because if something happens to her in this city, it will definitely affect Suluo. Ziyi doesn''t want to disturb Suluo any more, and doesn''t want to add more trouble to him You don''t love yourself anymore, so let yourself disappear from Solo''s life!


    Ziyi knows that, up to now, whether her people stay here or her body remains here, it will only add trouble to Suluo''s way forward, and will only become a stumbling block to Suluo''s progress. At present, Ziyi''s only way is to leave here, leave far away and live in a remote place.


    Only far away from everything, can we make Suluo feel at ease to do her own things. Since fate can''t make Ziyi happy, Ziyi has to fulfill her beloved man and make him on the road he stands on.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 470

    Thinking like this, Ziyi raised her hand to wipe away the residual tears on her face, and then resolutely turned around and packed up her own luggage. When she came, she didn''t bring a lot of things. When she left, Ziyi was such a suitcase. She left the room with her suitcase and walked out of the hotel.


    The sky outside sets off Ziyi''s mood. It''s gloomy. Suddenly, the dark sky is suddenly split by lightning, and the rain is coming.


    This city is really terrible, it has eroded Ziyi''s soul. At first, she came to this city alone. Her shoes were worn out and her feet were swollen. She met with all kinds of troubles and crises. She only wanted to find the man in her heart. Unexpectedly, her body and heart were exhausted to the end. What she finally found was the most cruel pain. A wry smile appeared on the corner of Ziyi''s mouth Wipe smile, with endless self mockery, as well as deep sadness.


    Rain more and more, suddenly, a cold wind mixed with rain, slapped on Ziyi''s face, she raised her head, facing the wind and rain, deeply closed her eyes, in the dark, Ziyi saw Suluo''s indifferent eyes, saw Suluo''s heartless heart, she felt that Suluo seemed to be saying to herself: leave my world, without you, I would be better off.


    This voice is very clear, this is Suluo is driving Ziyi away, Suluo has wiped her from her heart, then, Ziyi can no longer occupy his heart, can not affect his life, she is also time to go.


    Silence for a while, Ziyi deeply inhaled the cold air, and then, finally opened her eyes, tears mixed with rain sliding down her cheek, she lifted the suitcase, moved her feet, and stepped into the torrential rain.


    The rain kept falling on Ziyi''s body, instantly drenched her thin body. Ziyi dragged her luggage and walked very hard. However, no matter how heavy the rain was, no matter how hard the steps were, they couldn''t stop her determination to leave. At this time, Ziyi was so resolute and so down-to-earth.


    At an intersection, Ziyi stops and waits for a taxi. The wind and rain make her body sway, but the traffic on the road is very small. There are only a few private cars shuttling back and forth. Ziyi is standing in the rain. The tears on her face have been submerged in the rain. Only those red and swollen eyes prove that she has cried. Her spirit and body have suffered a huge impact, which is cruel to a weak woman.


    When Ziyi lost her soul, a taxi suddenly came out and stopped in front of Ziyi. She suddenly regained her consciousness, then moved her trembling legs and put the trunk in the trunk of the car. Then, she also got into the back seat of the car.


    But not waiting for Ziyi to report the address he wanted to go, the taxi driver went straight away. In the cold street, the taxi drove fast. Although Ziyi''s body and mind are exhausted to the extreme, her head is also confused, but she still has consciousness. She can feel something wrong. Maybe Zhang Xiong has brought her too much shadow in her heart, so that Ziyi suddenly feels panic. In the panic, Ziyi doesn''t think much about it, and quickly shouts: "master, stop quickly, I want to get off the bus!"


    Because she was too nervous, Ziyi''s voice trembled, but the taxi driver didn''t pay any attention to Ziyi, and still drove fast. This time, Ziyi was even more flustered. She even said that she got off the car several times, but the driver completely ignored her. The driver was like a robot, completely ignoring Ziyi''s cry, which made her feel deeply afraid.


    Ziyi''s wet body has been shivering, which is the shiver of fear and despair. She is planning to leave the world of Suluo. She would rather bear all the pain, but also determined to leave the city. Why are there people pestering themselves!


    Ziyi doesn''t want to fall into the hands of the villains. At the moment, she is desperate to put her hand on the door and yells again: "you, if you don''t stop, I''ll jump out of the car!"


    With that, Ziyi opened the door of the car. At this time, the taxi came to an emergency brake, and the car stopped immediately. Ziyi was excited and was about to get off. But Ziyi had not moved her feet. Suddenly, a fierce figure appeared outside the car, completely blocking the door, leaving Ziyi with no way to go back.


    At this moment, she was petrified, and her panic was even greater. Ziyi was in despair. This added insult to injury made her almost deranged. The tough man outside the car pushed Ziyi into the car when she was stunned.


    Then he also sat in, sat next to Ziyi and said to the driver in a deep voice: "drive!"


    Immediately, the taxi left.


    The man sitting next to Ziyi is Zhao Yang, the acting group leader of the dark group. As easy as blowing away the dust, Zhao Yangzhen can be said that in the investigation, the very professional of, especially in this H Province, is full of his eyeliner, so catching a purple Yi is really not a great effort for him. Everything is under his control. At this moment, purple is even difficult to fly.


    However, now Ziyi doesn''t care about life and death any more. What she cares about most is her chastity. Even if it''s death, she won''t be defiled.


    So, when Xu Nan woke up from the chaos, she immediately yelled at Zhao Yang: "I tell you, I won''t get rid of Zhang Xiong''s son of a bitch. If you force me again, I will die for you!"Ziyi''s words fully showed her determination. After finishing her speech, she was even ready to bite her tongue and commit suicide.


    Zhao Yang on the other side saw that Ziyi was so stubborn that he didn''t want to die. Zhao Yang was not afraid of Ziyi. He was afraid that Ziyi''s life was gone. He got a death order in Fugang. No matter what method, we must catch Ziyi, but we must make sure that she is alive. Once Ziyi has some faults, Zhao Yang can not become the leader of the dark group I''m afraid it''s hard to save my life. He will never allow such a thing to happen.


    Thinking of this, Zhao Yang''s head was excited for a moment. He quickly put on a gentle posture and explained to Ziyi: "little girl, you misunderstood me. I''m not Zhang Xiong''s person. We have a feud with that boy. Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you, but our boss wants to see you!"


    There is no other way, Zhao Yang can only use this strategy, sure enough, this move is very useful, Ziyi listen, tense nerves immediately ease down, she carefully looked at the next person, found that he is not Zhang Xiong''s people, but, purple or more eyes, doubt asked: "who is your boss?"


    Zhao Yang did not tell her, just casually said: "you will know when you get there."


    At this time, Zhao Yang''s voice became extremely soft, for fear that Ziyi felt the malice of his body.


    Although Ziyi dare not trust strangers, she has no other way. She is a woman without a chicken in her hand. It is impossible for her to escape from the world. She can only follow her to find out the situation. First of all, Ziyi can''t commit suicide until she knows the origin of the other party. She knows that once she dies in this city, she will have an unnecessary impact on Suluo''s plan. Therefore, she can''t get there Forced, Ziyi will not choose suicide this way, but if forced to a desperate situation, she can only end her own life.


    Half an hour later, Zhao Yang has led Ziyi to the villa where Fugang is.


    In just one day, Zhao Yang had completed the two major tasks assigned to him by Fu Gang, and they were very efficient. Zhao Yang seemed to have seen that the position of the leader of the dark group was waving to himself.


    The more he thought about Zhao Yang, the more excited he felt. His steps were light. He first came to Fu Gang''s study where he often stayed. He went in and saw no one. Then he went straight to Fu Gang''s bedroom and knocked on the door directly.


    This morning, Fugang was too excited to fall asleep. But after two hours of hard work, he had a rest. However, he didn''t sleep very long and was awakened again. According to his fiery temper, he had to deal with the people who disturbed his peace. However, at this moment, even if he was woken up, he was willing to go out at will Zhao Yang is the only one who enters his villa. If he dares to knock on the door, he must have good news.


    Then, Fu Gang''s sleepiness was eliminated again. He got out of bed with full of excitement, put on his clothes and went to open the door.


    Sure enough, as soon as the door opened, Zhao Yang immediately reported: "master, I brought Ziyi to you!"


    On hearing this, Fu Gang couldn''t help but arouse a deep smile, and his eyes burst out with a surprise light. He didn''t expect that things were going so smoothly, which was much more relaxed than what he had imagined. This made him tired and said: "OK, OK, OK, OK, now bring the people here right now!"


    Zhao Yang didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he whispered a few words in front of Fu Gang, explaining the situation of xiaziyi. He reported Ziyi''s downfall, carrying his suitcase as if he wanted to leave, and wanted to commit suicide.


    After hearing this, Fu Gang''s eyebrows began to wrinkle. However, this wily fox soon had his own plan. Even Zhang Wenshan, who was in the fifth hall, was often played by him between applause, not to mention Ziyi, a little girl who didn''t understand the world.


    Therefore, Fu Gang didn''t care much about it. He directly ordered, "well, it''s OK. Take her to the hall."


    Zhao Yang took the order and retired.


    As soon as Zhao Yang left, Fu Gang immediately picked up himself, washed himself, and changed his clothes. Fu Gang was quite different in peacetime. He restrained his wolf like evil spirit and showed only amiable manner. Then he left the room and headed for the hall.


    Ziyi has been waiting in the living room for a long time. Although Ziyi can see that this place is not Zhang Xiong''s territory, Ziyi''s heart is still uneasy. The world is too complicated and people''s hearts are even more dangerous. Ziyi is alone and has to guard against it. As soon as she sees Fu just coming out, she immediately asks, "who are you? Why do you want to catch me?"


    At the moment, Ziyi is just like a hedgehog. She is injured too much. When she sees anyone, she will erect the thorns on her body, so as not to be taken advantage of.


    Fu Gang seems to have expected Ziyi''s reaction. So, when facing Ziyi''s question, he behaves more kindly, and his tone is not urgent. He replies, "needless to say, it''s Ziyi. You''re wrong. I''m not arresting you, but protecting you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 471

    Wang Sen''s appearance at this time was quite different in peacetime. There was a smell of fatherly kindness. People who didn''t know his heart thought he was a good man.


    Ziyi, of course, saw that there was no malice in front of her, but she was still not at ease. For strangers, all she could do was to be vigilant. With this trace of caution, she cautiously said, "what do you mean?"


    Fu Gang continued to pile up a kind smile and said mildly, "don''t be nervous. I''m entrusted by others to protect you. Don''t you know, the Zhang family and his son are cruel and cruel. Now they are going to attack you. Even if you leave here, you will be in danger."


    Of course, the old fox knew that Zhang Xiong was the most afraid person for Ziyi. He learned from Zhao Yang that Ziyi had been almost defiled by Zhang Xiong several times. Then, if he wants to gain Ziyi''s trust, he should take the right medicine from here.


    Indeed, when Ziyi heard this, her inner defense was a little relaxed. Especially when she heard that someone could protect herself from Zhang Xiong''s claws, Ziyi''s heart was filled with warmth. How afraid she was of Zhang Xiong, she hoped to completely ask the bastard. And the person in front of her just poked Ziyi''s soft rib and made Ziyi involuntarily But, after all, the other party is a stranger, Ziyi still can''t believe it. She looked at Fu Gang carefully, and then said, "who wants you to protect me?"


    When Fu Gang heard this, he realized that Ziyi''s heart had already wavered. For such a woman, he didn''t need to play too many tricks. He could solve the problem directly. Thinking of this, Fu Gang laughed in his heart. Then he said solemnly, "Suluo!"


    Two words, suddenly let Ziyi''s heart are crazy, hurt her the most people, is Suluo, let her most desperate people, is also Suluo, such Suluo, how can protect themselves?


    Fu Gang''s words made Ziyi incredible. She looked at Fu Gang with astonishment. She was stunned for a long time. Ziyi shook her head and said, "no way. I have nothing to do with him. He has disappeared, and he will not care about me!"


    Now Ziyi''s hair is still a little wet and messy, her clothes are wrinkled, her whole body is uncomfortable, her head is aching, her heart is not particularly miserable, and her spirit is extremely tired. All these are because of Suluo. At the bottom of her heart, Ziyi feels that she doesn''t love herself any more.


    Therefore, her answer to gang came from her heart. At the same time, it was also for the sake of prudence. How many times had Suluo been implicated by herself, but now a stranger appeared and suddenly mentioned Suluo to herself. Ziyi felt uneasy about her own death, but what she was afraid of was to implicate Suluo, no matter whether the stranger in front of her was good intention or not Maliciously, Ziyi should get rid of the relationship with Suluo.


    However, Ziyi''s careful thinking can''t escape the old fox''s eye. Fu Gang is good at insight into people''s hearts. His mind is extremely sharp. Ziyi''s hesitation has long been in Fu Gang''s eyes. He seems to have figured out Ziyi''s heart.


    Therefore, after listening to Ziyi''s words, Fugang was still calm. After a pause, he said with deep meaning: "how can Suluo ignore you? He knows that you are here to look for him, but now his identity does not allow him to be with you. I might as well tell you that the thirteen of the five halls is Su Luo. You don''t see that he is a big red man around Zhang Wenshan. In fact, he is under surveillance and can''t escape Zhang Wenshan''s eyes. If he is not careful, he will lose his life. He has no freedom at all! "


    Fu Gang deliberately told Ziyi that thirteen was Suluo''s affair. Although he was very sure about this, he could not be sure that Ziyi knew it or not. He could only test Ziyi by saying this. If she knew this, he would easily gain Ziyi''s trust. If she didn''t know, he would have told her The truth can also make her believe in herself and cooperate with her actions in the future.


    Therefore, when saying this, Fu Gang''s keen eyes almost radiate brilliance and stare at Ziyi without blinking.


    Ziyi''s heart was shaken again. Her mood became more and more complicated, and her brain became more and more painful. For a moment, she was shocked and couldn''t calm down. Ziyi was convinced that few people knew that Su Luo could even conceal her, so she could not tell anyone.


    However, the man in front of him was so sure that thirteen was Suluo. He even made sure that Su Luo''s situation was right and proper, which made Ziyi want to believe him, but at the same time, Ziyi was afraid of going to other people''s way.


    Tangled for a long time, Ziyi tried to calm down a little, pretended to be surprised and said: "impossible, how can thirteen be Suluo, this is absolutely impossible!"


    Ziyi covered up very well and answered very well. However, her entanglement and some unusual expression still fell into the eyes of Fugang. Now, Fugang directly confirmed that Ziyi should have known that thirteen was Suluo''s business. For now, it''s just the simple girl.


    After brewing for a while, Fugang showed his gentleness again and said to Ziyi kindly: "Ziyi, you should understand Suluo''s hard work. He is thirteen. However, he is now unable to protect himself. He must be hard to take care of you, but he still can''t rest assured of you. Don''t you entrust me to protect you!"This point directly pokes Ziyi''s heart, which makes Ziyi''s desperate heart seem to find hope. The reason why she is so miserable and so depressed today is that she thinks that Suluo doesn''t love her any more, regardless of whether she doesn''t want her. But now, some people say that Suluo is protecting herself in the dark, but it is inconvenient to reveal her identity. In this way, how can Ziyi not be moved Guo Suluo really loves herself, which is a great happiness for Ziyi.


    But this happiness came so suddenly that she couldn''t believe it. Especially, the person in front of her was still a stranger. Ziyi couldn''t really be happy to believe it. She was still cautious and just asked, "who are you? What''s the relationship with solo? "


    After hearing this, Fugang basically realized that he had succeeded in persuading Ziyi. Therefore, he was very kind to Ziyi and pretended to be frank: "I''m a friend of Suluo''s father. You can call me uncle Fu. You can''t believe me now. I''m gathering people to find a way to save Suluo from the hands of Wutang. Then you will believe me!"


    Fu Gang''s words, like a reassuring pill, let Ziyi, who was too eager to have Suluo, was given to live, let her unload all her defenses, and really returned to heaven from the abyss. At this moment, although Ziyi didn''t say anything, what she saw in her eyes was full of happiness, which proved that Ziyi had completely believed in Fugang.


    Fu gang saw this, and immediately made it clear that Ziyi had been completely convinced by himself, and he stopped talking nonsense. Then he said, "OK, girl, you go to have a rest first. Don''t worry. It''s absolutely safe for uncle here. Only when you are safe, can Suluo feel at ease."


    After that, he waved to Zhao Yang at the door and said, "take Ziyi to the guest room to rest, so that you can take good care of yourself."


    The last four words, Fu Gang said very solemnly, Zhao Yang is also a smart man, immediately to the gang nodded: "yes!"


    The decadent to the extreme Ziyi, this moment finally recovered a little vitality, she is so happy, Su Luo did not give up their original, his heart also had her, this let Ziyi simply forget all the pain, she is full of gratitude, obediently follow Zhao Yang left.


    As soon as Ziyi left, the gentle Fu Gang in the hall immediately changed his face. His domineering spirit was instantly revealed. In his deep eyes, there was also a strong fierce light.


    Fu Gang never believed in his life, but this time, he believed that he was looking after himself, as if everything was going according to his ideal. His plan in his mind was very smooth. He heard that the thirteen was Suluo''s affair, and then he caught Ziyi. Now, he has obtained Ziyi''s trust, which is going on perfectly step by step.


    Of course, Fugang tried his best to play with Ziyi here. It''s not only to prevent Ziyi from being short-sighted. His main purpose is to use Ziyi to catch thirteen''s foxtail, so that he can give thirteen the most thorough blow.


    The more he thought about it, the more excited Fu Gang felt. Especially, when he thought about the miserable appearance of shisan and Zhang Wenshan, his excitement became more and more obvious.


    At the time of paying Gang''s mind wandering, Zhao Yang has settled down Ziyi and returned again.


    As soon as Zhao Yang came back, Fu Gang immediately ordered him: "you go now, gather all the members of the secret group scattered outside and wait for the order!"


    Although Fu Gang didn''t say anything in detail, Zhao Yang had already guessed what to do. After a while, Zhao Yang''s blood was rolling, and he quickly replied, "yes!"


    As soon as the words fell, Zhao Yang turned around and was about to leave. But as soon as he took two steps, Fu Gang suddenly said, "Oh, by the way, inform the people in charge of the courts under the four halls and let them all come to the meeting. Today, there is a big action!"


    When he said this, Fu Gang''s voice was excited, and the whole person was excited. Obviously, the significance of today''s incident is too great to deal with.


    For many years, he has been on an equal footing with Zhang Wenshan. Fu Gang is really fed up with it. In his opinion, Zhang Wenshan can''t compete with himself. He doesn''t want to be on the same level with Zhang Wenshan. Now, he has the opportunity to completely suppress Zhang Wenshan and step on his shoulder. This is Fu Gang''s long-standing wish for many years, which can eliminate his cowardly spirit in one fell swoop Happy.


    When Zhao Yang saw that his master was so happy, he also became excited, because he understood that as soon as Fu Gang was on the top, his position would be at the top of the sun. He readily accepted Fu Gang, and then he retired to work!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 472

    At the same time, Zhang Wenshan, like Fu Gang, was also the convener of Wutang headquarters. However, Zhang Wenshan and Fu Gang had different intentions. He just wanted to celebrate. He wanted to celebrate the turn over of the fifth hall, the return of thirteen, and let everyone witness the promotion of thirteen. Because Zhang Wenshan had decided to promote thirteen to be the guard captain of the fifth hall In charge of all members of rank one, two, three.


    The position of captain of the guard is almost equal to Zhang Wenyuan. Obviously, Zhang Wenshan attaches great importance to thirteen from the bottom of his heart. For the reversal of his adversity, Zhang Wenshan knows that he relies on thirteen to turn the tide. He has to be grateful for thirteen. If it is not for thirteen, the five halls would have lost their dignity and become the laughing stock of all people. Zhang Wenshan would have been hard for him To have a chance to turn over.


    But now it''s different. Although his influence has been severely damaged by the Qinglong Association, this is not a big problem. After a little rectification, he will recover. On the contrary, the appearance of shisan saves his face. What''s more, shisan has won the competition agreement for himself. Then, he will soon win the position of vice leader.


    Zhang Wenshan was extremely excited by all these good deeds. He left all his troubles out of the air, and his cautious attitude towards the 13th was also temporarily abandoned. At present, what he has to do is to thoroughly boost the morale of all the members of the five halls.


    As soon as the hall leader was excited, the whole five halls became active. All the members were relaxed and became extremely excited. Perhaps, it is also because the setbacks suffered the day before yesterday were too deep and repressed for too long, and finally released, they would feel more happy. They were excited and admired for the revival of thirteen and the strength of turning the tide in the arena. They could not help but look at him with a new look.


    Now, no one in Wutang is unconvinced, because his strength is obvious to all. Since he is inferior to him, he is willing to admire him.


    However, when everyone was excited, there was a man in the five halls who was in great pain. This man was Zhang Xiong.


    Since he met Ziyi the night before last, Zhang Xiong''s bad luck has hit one after another. Originally, he thought that he would be able to hold the beauty back when he was 13 dead. However, he killed a light voice on the way, which made Zhang Xiong both depressed and excited.


    It is a shame to Zhang Xiong that he can''t get two beautiful things in front of him, but he can''t get them immediately. Instead, he is severely punished by the light language bodyguard, and even knocks out his two front teeth. This is a great shame to Zhang Xiong. And excited, two women he wanted most appeared, he finally had a chance to catch.


    With a complex state of mind, Zhang Xiong hurried home, thinking that he could find his father to make the decision, so he took the two Beauties home. Who knows, as soon as he came back, he met his father who was furious. He was slapped by his father who loved him most. Finally, he would be locked up. He couldn''t even think of going out, let alone the two beauties.


    Zhang Xiong was bound in his villa, and he was about to get mad. However, what made him angry was that when he was most depressed, he heard another bad news. Thirteen finally came back from the dead again. He was so powerful that the whole five halls planned to celebrate for him. How could Zhang Xiong bear it? He was poor I didn''t get angry.


    It can be said that the person Zhang Xiong hates most in his life is thirteen. If it wasn''t for this son of a bitch, Zhang Xiong would not have fallen into such a situation. He would have gone home with a beautiful woman.


    The most hated person had died well, and his heart was relieved for so long. But who could have thought that he had stepped on the dog excrement, and all the bad luck had hit him, which made him fall into hell in an instant. If not for the colorful world, Zhang Xiong would have committed suicide.


    However, even though Zhang Xiong understood that the status of shisan in Wutang was more prosperous and difficult to overthrow, he still secretly vowed not to kill him and not to be a human being.


    Even though he was in the room for five and a half days, he was totally indifferent to the news of himself, and even he was in the room for five and a half days For an outsider.


    He is just a person, quietly stay in the room, no one knows what he is thinking. Originally, thirteen''s character is very cold. Since he came back last night, he has become colder. Moreover, he has no thought. It seems that he has a lot of worries, because at the moment, he is staring at the mirror in the room.


    When shisan was immersed in his own world, suddenly, a harsh doorbell rang. At once, shisan took back his mind and went out of the room to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, he saw a beautiful face he didn''t want to see. Her face was beautiful and her figure was graceful. She was Lin Shihan.


    For this woman, shisan has always had no good feelings. As soon as he saw her, shisan did not show any politeness. He asked her in a cold voice, "what''s the matter with you?"


    The tone is extremely cold, obviously, he did not intend to let Lin Shihan come in, just want to blow her away as soon as possible.


    However, Lin Shihan, who had run into the wall several times, seemed to be used to shisan''s indifference and didn''t care at all. When she came to shisan''s villa, she just went to her own home. She just laughed and said, "what else can I do? Of course, I''m here to see you!"With that, she ignored the thirteen in front of the door and walked into the villa with a casual look.


    The indifference on the 13th day became colder, and even a chill rose in his eyes. His voice also contained some slight dissatisfaction, saying: "go out!"


    But Lin Shihan ignored thirteen and pretended not to hear. He only used that pair of bright eyes to scan the hall of the villa.


    When shisan came to her with a cold momentum, Lin Shihan looked at shisan and said frankly: "thirteen, I''m really surprised that you can still live. However, I''m even more surprised that you beat Kewen. I want to know why you want to join Wutang since you are so capable? How about working under the careful Zhang Wenshan? "


    This is Lin Shihan''s doubts. She is really very strange. What is the attraction of Wutang? People who are so cold as shisan are willing to give in. In the past, shisan might have been forced to join in because of Zhang Wenshan''s threat. But now he has come back and defeated Wutang Wen Wen, this makes Lin Shihan have to be strange.


    Of course, it''s not Zhang Wenshan''s will that Lin Shihan asked these questions. Now, Zhang Wenshan has completely trusted shisan, and there is no need to test anything. Lin Shihan came here not to test whether shisan is Suluo. Up to now, she has almost completely ruled out the possibility that shisan is Su Luo. It can be said that Lin Shihan has known Su Luo since he was in high school If he is not in good health, he will not be able to defeat Kewen, who is famous for his kung fu training.


    Therefore, after learning that shisan defeated Kewen, Lin Shihan completely dispelled the doubt that shisan was Suluo. She came to ask this question out of curiosity. She was curious about shisan, a cold and mysterious person. In fact, as early as the last time she tried him out, Lin Shihan had a little interest in him. She thought that if shisan was not Suluo If he would laugh a little, maybe he would like him.


    Now, it''s certain that shisan is not Suluo. Moreover, shisan is really different. He doesn''t want anything, but he always makes people surprised. This makes Lin Shihan more curious and interested in him.


    However, shisan doesn''t understand Lin Shihan''s heart. In shisan''s eyes, Lin Shihan, as long as she appears in front of his eyes, has a smell of conspiracy. He doesn''t want to see her at all. He says coldly to her again: "it''s none of your business. Please go out!"


    The last four words, with endless indifference, it seems that Lin Shihan will start at thirteen if he doesn''t go out.


    In the face of shisan''s order to leave, Lin Shihan remained unmoved. She just showed a little sadness in her eyes. With this sadness, Lin Shihan put away her charming attitude and asked Shishen in a voice: "do you hate me so much?"


    Thirteen answered without thinking: "yes!"


    Lin Shihan has suffered this cold and disgusting attitude several times in shisan. Originally, she should be numb if she has suffered too much. But now, Lin Shihan feels a little uncomfortable. Maybe it is because she cares about shisan. She feels disgusted by the people she cares about. It is a great pain and grievance. After all, Lin Shihan can''t help speaking "Why?" he asked


    Shisan did not look at Lin Shihan any more, but uttered an extremely cold voice: "I don''t like to be with people who sell their souls!"


    This is so familiar and so hurtful. The first two thirteen times, she said that Lin Shihan was too dirty, and she accepted it. That''s because she didn''t care too much about him. No matter how much he insulted himself, she would forget it later.


    But now, Lin Shihan is more appreciative. If he wants to be close to him, he can at least speak and be a friend. She is in this strange city, carrying the infinite hatred and pain in her heart, with an old man so much older than herself, to compromise. Her life is so lonely that she seems to live her own life every day, wearing a mask every day, and her smile is also so against her will.


    But suddenly he met such a special person as shisan. After several temptations and concerns, Lin Shihan''s feeling for him gradually changed from disgust to hate, and then became interested in him, wanted to be close to him, and wanted to take him as a person who could talk to each other. However, the man refused himself again and again, despised himself. How could Lin Shihan not feel dejected.


    Lin Shihan also understands that the thirteen refers to the young and beautiful woman, who has been with such an old man as Zhang Wenshan. This is indeed a shameful thing, and it is also the pain in Lin Shihan''s heart. This pain has been mentioned many times, which inevitably makes Lin Shihan feel sad. Her thoughts can not help being led to the past. When she thinks of all kinds of experiences, Lin Shihan can''t help but feel sour and astringent I can''t help but blush.


    After a long time, Lin Shihan looked at thirteen with her aggrieved eyes, and said in a hoarse voice, "I don''t want to be like this. I was not such a person before. If I told you that my earliest favorite was a poor, ugly and cowardly man, would you believe me?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 473

    13 this person is indifferent to anyone, no friend, no one really knows him, and his character, especially Lin Shihan, is more indifferent. No matter what she said or did, thirteen can return to her most harsh, coldest, and cruelest way to strike her.


    But at this moment, at first glance, when Lin Shihan said this strange words, thirteen''s heart was touched, as if his memories were also moved with him. However, thirteen heart moved again, his face was as cold as ever, without a slightest reaction.


    However indifferent he is, Lin Shihan only cares about her painful thoughts and remembers the past.


    This time, Lin Shihan did not regard 13 as an imaginary enemy again, but as a listener for a long time. Lin Shihan didn''t show her true feelings to anyone. Her emotions accumulated more and more in her heart, and the deeper she accumulated, sometimes she felt she wanted to have schizophrenia. Some words were nice to say to herself, because she was really She has no object to talk about. She can only pay for the false meaning of anyone around her. The disguised days are really tired.


    Now, Lin Shihan, the indifferent and ruthless 13, suddenly wants to release himself, wants to talk to him about the past, wants to unload some of the burden in his heart, let himself not be so tired.


    So, before he had rushed to go completely, Lin Shihan talked about her past, said that she was a flower level figure in her high school, and many pursuers visited, but no one came into her eyes, but a very lonely person quietly entered her eyes.


    It is a waste that a person dislikes, but for Lin Shihan, she does not think of him, but also pays great attention to him. Because, his achievements are outstanding, he is a talented person, and his character is very good, and his personality is isolated and has personality. Lin Shihan wants to pay attention to him without independence. The longer he cares, Lin Shihan becomes a person to him The more appreciative, simply put it, is to have a good feeling, to say in the deep, this feeling seems to be a green secret love, and Lin Shihan mouth of this person, is sulo!


    But since the year of senior high school, everything has changed. Sulo, the top ranked student, has fallen down suddenly and her study has been falling. This disappointed her to pay attention to Lin Shihan. What''s more, during the period of University, sulo also did something that she couldn''t understand. In a moment, sulo''s talent and character were destroyed.


    That is, from that time on, Lin Shihan has completely changed his image of sulo, from appreciation, kindness and hatred. Finally, sulo has become the biggest enemy in her life, and sulo has completely changed Lin''s life.


    Lin Shihan always thought that as long as the enemy died, she would have fulfilled her wish of this life, and she could be reborn. But until the last time, Lin Shihan was suddenly confused. Although, Lin Shihan was not sure at that time. Whether it was Suluo at that time, Lin Shihan''s mood became abnormal in the moment when he heard about the death of the 13th Complex, which is mixed with a variety of flavors.


    Later, slowly, Lin Shihan felt empty and empty. She imagined thirteen as sulo. If Suluo died, Lin Shihan suddenly found that he had no expected happiness and no such pleasure. Once the person completely disappeared from his life, Lin Shihan did not know what he had to expect. At that time, she had always been thinking about it In thinking, is the meaning of her life now, just revenge?


    With the more she thought later, Lin Shihan himself was more painful. She suddenly wanted to retreat from the whirlpool of revenge and escape the life of this disguise. However, she had gone on the road of not returning. How could she say that she could retreat, Zhang Wenshan would not let her go. She could only stay here and endure endless darkness.


    But the return of 13 at first let Lin Shihan look for a light in the dark, and it may be that the death of thirteen brought her too much thinking and brought too much influence. Therefore, the return of 13 will make Lin Shihan have a very different feeling on him.


    First, Lin Shihan determined that thirteen is not Suluo. Secondly, in this cage like five halls, Lin Shihan has no one who can face with real face. Thirteen is as indifferent as a machine, but people are very decent and have a taste. Lin Shihan feels that he is a beam of light in the whole five halls, which can illuminate his heart. What Lin Shihan hopes is just that he hopes Can make a friend with him, can talk about the friend of heart.


    So, today, she let her depressed mood go out of her mind. Even the previous time she took 13 as sulo, she made a special attempt to test sulo, and confessed to thirteen. She regarded thirteen as a listener completely. Those heavy memories were buried in her heart. She felt so sad that she was too upset to say everything at once Out, Lin Shihan can not help but relax a lot.


    At this time, Lin Shihan really understood how painful it was to be pressed by hatred, being burdened, and being pressed by too much emotion. She could not bear the shoulder of a weak woman. Only, even if she understood all of this, even if she could try to throw out her heart with others and let go of those negative emotions, she could not let go of hatred completely.For shisan, although he has beaten himself several times, insulted himself several times, and even threatened himself, Lin Shihan can now put down his hatred for him. She knows that shisan is not wrong and has not caused too much harm to herself. Instead, she can not bear a grudge, but regard shisan''s as a straight-minded person, as having a temper and personality I can''t help but feel a good feeling.


    But for Suluo, she can not easily forgive, this man once in her ignorant youth years of deep existence, but also in the later days, completely upset her happiness, Suluo brought her hatred is too big, unforgettable, she can not let go, even if the meaning of her life is just for revenge, she will not hesitate, even if she knows revenge After, he will not be happy and happy, she has no way back to go.


    At present, Lin Shihan''s only hope is that he can accept himself a little and not hate himself so much. In this way, when you are too tired in the future, you can also find him to complain and relieve his depression and pain.


    However, shisan is really affected by Lin Shihan''s words. Although shisan is extremely indifferent, his eyes are still sharp. You are hypocritical or sincere in front of him. He can see it at a glance. For the first two times, he obviously knew that Lin Shihan was trying to test himself with bad intentions. This time, he felt Lin Shihan''s sincerity, more importantly, This translation of Lin Shihan touched the heartstrings of shisan and affected his memory. His cold heart seemed to shake.


    For a moment, he seemed unable to help himself and wanted to say something to the poor and pathetic woman. However, he, with a strong will, finally buried all his emotions in the bottom of his heart. He did not show any emotion on his face. At the moment, only indifference appeared in his expression. He once again made a merciless order to Lin Shi "Have you finished? Then you can leave! "


    Tone, no doubt.


    Indeed, shisan is a person who is not good at communication. It is impossible to talk to him. Lin Shihan also understands this point. She also realizes that this thirteen is really disgusting and disgusting. No matter what she says, she is afraid that he can not change his heart. It is good that he can listen to his heart and not blame himself.


    Therefore, Lin Shihan no longer expected anything, but said painfully: "sorry to disturb you!"


    Then, Lin Shihan turned around and left lonely


    on this day, everyone in the four halls, five halls and two lobbies of the Hai Gang had different thoughts. On this day, both sides made great moves.


    Time in such an environment, quietly lost, in a flash, to 3:30 in the afternoon.


    The torrential rain has already stopped. What remains in the sky is the colorful rainbow. Under the rainbow, the Wutang villa area is very lively and joyful. The wide grass is full of wine tables, and the crowd is also endless. Many people are attracted by thirteen.


    In this jubilant atmosphere, every member of the five halls was full of energy and full of spring breeze. Zhang Wenshan, in particular, was excited by his expression and actions. He was so busy that he felt like he was the bole of thirteen.


    As the focus of the audience, 13, although he also participated in the grand banquet, but he has always maintained his usual indifferent style, do not communicate with anyone, just sitting alone on a table, looking up at the rainbow in the sky, quietly in a daze, his loneliness and festive and lively environment, seem to be incompatible, but on him The light is very dazzling.


    As lively as the five halls, there are four halls.


    At the moment, the headquarters of the four halls is also overcrowded. However, the people here are different from the people''s Congress of the five halls. All the people in the four halls do not have that kind of happy smile. Each of them has an extremely serious expression, but their spirits are all excited. These people are standing in order, fully armed and ready to go.


    All the armed forces of the four halls are gathered here. This force is so powerful that it penetrates into the hearts of the people. Everyone is full of energy. They stand together, and their momentum is almost overwhelming.


    At the forefront of this powerful team stood a tall and upright man. He was the head of the four halls, Fu Gang.


    At the moment, Fu Gang''s face is shining, his eyes are shining, and his body is filled with the power of explosion. Like the God of war, he is like a generation of heroes. He stands in front of the personnel and is facing these people in front of him. He speaks with great enthusiasm. His words are very inspiring.


    When all orders were finished, Fu just clenched his fist, raised his arm, pointed to the sky, raised his arm, and exclaimed, "let''s go!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 474

    With Fu Gang''s order, those soldiers in front of him who were ready to go immediately felt refreshed. They got on the train orderly and prepared to leave. However, Fu Gang himself did not get on the bus immediately. He went to Ziyi''s residence with Zhao Yang.


    Obviously, Ziyi, who is staying in the guest room at the moment, has been quietly in a daze after being convinced by Fu Gang.


    A woman is not iron after all, after a lot of kneading, it is easy to cause mental exhaustion. Ziyi has not experienced hardship, pain or ups and downs. However, today''s roller coaster ride is a bit fierce, which makes her unable to relax for a long time.


    Early this morning, the light language brought her a bolt from the blue, which made ziyidun''s soul broken. She didn''t expect that shisan was really Wu Lai and was so cruel to herself. She couldn''t bear the fact that Su Luo didn''t love herself.


    For many days and nights, Ziyi broke down her shoes every day just to find Suluo. Even in her dreams, she also thought of Suluo, hoping to reunite with him one day, and even more hoped that Suluo could listen to her own voice and get back together again.


    But what Ziyi finally got was the inference that Suluo changed his mind. This idea made Ziyi want to die, and even didn''t dare to die. He was afraid that his own death would affect Suluo. His mood was really indescribable.


    But when Ziyi falls into the abyss of despair, she suddenly meets the strange Fugang. Ziyi can''t believe the stranger because she is really afraid of the danger of people''s heart. But after so much communication, Ziyi has to believe Fu Gang. Even if she is more cautious, she can''t find any flaw in each other. On the contrary, it''s because she believes him that Ziyi can''t believe her Hope in the hell.


    It turns out that Suluo doesn''t love himself any more. He just has his own difficulties. In fact, Suluo has been concerned about himself, and even sent someone to protect himself. How can Ziyi not be excited? Since she came to this guest room, Ziyi has been in a state of relaxation. She is afraid that everything is a dream, so she has been sorting out her thoughts and sorting out today''s mood In the end, she confirmed that the happiness in her heart was still there, and her expectation for Suluo was still there. With these, Ziyi felt that God would treat her well, and she was very satisfied.


    But when Ziyi was slowly immersed in happiness, Fu Gang came to the door. As soon as he entered the room, he said to Ziyi kindly: "Ziyi, you are ready, we are going to start soon!"


    Fu Gang is really a qualified old fox. He changes his face very quickly. He was a dignified and ambitious man before, and suddenly he becomes a kind uncle. His kindness and disguise are very good. Ziyi can''t help feeling cordial and has no defense against him.


    So, purple directly up, blankly asked: "Uncle Fu, where are we going?"


    Seeing that Ziyi has no sense of vigilance to himself, Fugang is very satisfied. He is very comfortable with the chess piece, which makes him feel more and more happy.


    After a pause, Fu Gang seriously said: "where else can I go? Of course, I''ll take you to see Arlo. Now, the identity of Arlo has been revealed by the old fox Zhang Wenshan. Now he is in crisis. I must rescue him from Zhang Wenshan''s hand immediately. Therefore, you can''t stay here. No one will protect you. Go with me, and arrive When I get solo out of here, you get out of the city


    Fu Gang talks about lies. She doesn''t change her face. She can always talk about Ziyi''s heart. His lies make Ziyi worry about Suluo. At the same time, she can''t help being excited. She didn''t expect that she could meet Suluo so soon. It''s just too exciting for Ziyi.


    Since Su Luo left without saying goodbye, Ziyi has countless days. However, Ziyi knows how many words she wants to say after seeing Suluo. These words are held in her heart for too long. Almost every day, Ziyi hopes to tell her her her feelings and express her feelings. Don''t blame herself. She wants to make peace with him Good as ever.


    Ziyi also knows that Suluo is in danger now, and it is not easy for them to meet, but Ziyi is not afraid. As long as she can be with Suluo, she is willing to break through all kinds of dangers. Her only hope is that Suluo can escape danger successfully and leave the city with herself.


    Thinking of this, Ziyi''s eyes all gave out the light of hope, and her spirit became particularly vigorous. She quickly dealt with it and just replied, "OK, I know. Uncle Fu, wait for me, I''ll clean up a little bit!"


    Although, Ziyi also knows that the time is pressing, but she must seize the time to dress up. Because, her image today is really in a mess. She didn''t sleep well last night, was stimulated in the morning, and then drenched in the rain. Her face was so bad that she was very miserable. She really didn''t want to let Suluo see her bad side. Every woman should want to be in a good state in front of her beloved man, and women should be happy for themselves, no matter when What is the scene, Ziyi all hope, Suluo see is a beautiful self.


    With this excited and urgent state of mind, Ziyi changed a suit of clothes with a quick action and dressed up slightly. Then she started with Fugang.If Ziyi was a little worried just now, for fear that uncle Fu would not have the strength to compete with Zhang Wenshan, Ziyi''s heart finally calmed down a lot after seeing a large number of motorcades. She could see that uncle Fu''s power was also very huge. Maybe she could beat Zhang Wenshan. At that time, Suluo would be rescued and Ziyi could be completely relieved ¡£


    Thinking like this, Ziyi''s pace can''t help but accelerate, almost trot, with pay just got on the car.


    With the sound of the bugle of Fugang''s car, immediately, the motorcade drove towards the headquarters of Wutang.


    The sky after the rain, hung with a beautiful rainbow, so that the whole land is set off by colorful colors, wonderful, and the air after the rain is very fresh, fall in this sky people, can not help feeling relaxed and happy, very comfortable.


    But in this land, there is a group of people who are trapped in endless pain and hatred.


    Another force in H Province, on the territory of Qinglong Association, a private cemetery, and in front of a large tombstone, are full of men in suits and leather shoes. Each of them shows a dignified and sad look. The large tombstone they are facing, the head engraved on the door, is the vice president of the Qinglong Association, Mo Qinghai.


    Today is the day when Mo Qinghai entered the earth, and the whole green dragon association was shrouded in a haze. It is not to say how deep the friendship between these people and Mo Qinghai is, but that they are all formal members of the Qinglong Association. The dead Mo Qinghai is the vice president of the Qinglong Association. He represents the face of the Qinglong association to a certain extent, and has made great contributions to the Qinglong Association.


    It was such a man with meritorious deeds who died in the hands of a 13 men who had just established a foothold here. This made the members of the green dragon association very depressed. What''s more, the murderer still escaped from death.


    Originally, they buried shisan at the bottom of the river and severely damaged Wutang, which was a kind of face saving. But now, the damned shisan has miraculously resurrected, and his reputation is even more prosperous. I heard that Wutang held a celebration banquet for him today, which was a great stimulation to the green dragon Association. Therefore, at this moment, everyone in the green dragon club, The heart is full of resentment.


    Of course, one of the angry people is the leader of the green dragon Association, Mo Qinglong.


    You know, Mo Qinghai is not only his right-hand assistant, but also his younger brother. The relationship between them is extraordinary. Therefore, when he saw Mo Qinghai dead, Mo Qinglong was furious, put thirteen dead, and wantonly attacked Wutang.


    If we say that shisan is so dead, Mo Qinglong may not have such a big resentment, but now, shisan dies and comes back to life, which is absolutely intolerable. Although Mo Qinglong knows that the initiator of all this is Zhang Wenshan, shisan is just a killing machine, but his younger brother died in shisan''s hands, and did not take shisan''s blood as a memorial ceremony His younger brother, Mo Qinglong, is not worthy of a long time.


    What''s more, now almost everyone knows that Mo Qinghai died at the hands of 13, and Mo Qinglong announced the death of 13 to the public. But now, 13 is alive, and Wutang has held a celebration banquet for him, and even promoted his position. This is the face of Mo Qinglong by the red fruit fruit fruit.


    Mo Qinglong couldn''t swallow his breath. So today, he brought all his members to his brother''s tomb. First, he sacrificed him. The most important thing was that he came here to swear in front of Mo Qinghai. He must have 13 hands to pay for his blood debts. At the same time, the people of the five halls had to pay a heavy price.


    After a memorial ceremony, Mo Qinglong bowed deeply in front of the tomb. Then, he resolutely turned around and looked at the powerful members of the Qinglong Association behind him. He yelled in a deep voice: "brothers, today is the most sad day for us and the most humiliating day for our Qinglong Association. Our vice president died unjustly. The person who killed him came back alive, What''s more, the five halls are holding a banquet for the 13th National Congress of the Communist Party of China today. They base their joy on our grief. Do you say, can we bear this tone? "


    Mo Qinglong is also a hero of a generation. He is the leader of the green dragon Association. His words are very convincing to all members of the organization. Moreover, at this moment, this sad and heroic statement made by Mo Qinglong completely pokes the hearts of his brothers.


    After a while, the blood of all the members of the green dragon Association burned up. Their souls were shaking, and their surging momentum soared into the sky. Almost at the same moment, all the people on the cemetery said with one voice: "can''t bear it!"


    The voice is loud and powerful, and the aspirations of all members of the green dragon association are integrated into these three words. They are all a group of warmongers, fighting for dignity and honor. Revenge, is their irresistible mission, even if the blood sacrifice, they are not afraid.


    Mo Qinglong saw the determination of the brothers, and his expression became more and more excited. His eyes were full of sharp light. His eyebrows were also tightly locked together. With that fierce heart, Mo Qinglong roared again: "today, we''ll get justice, kill thirteen, blood wash the five hall headquarters, capture Zhang Wenshan alive, and make them never turn over, brothers, you What do you say? "


    At this moment, the blood inside the members of the green dragon Association rolled more violently. They all cried out in unison: "good, good, good!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 475

    In the sky above the whole cemetery, it seems that there is still a lingering sound, which is the morale of the green dragon Association. While the members are in high spirits, a noble and hidden image of despotism comes.


    This beautiful figure is a woman, with several bodyguards behind her. At this time, she is walking slowly towards Mo Qinglong in front of the tombstone.


    It seems that all the members of the green dragon association all know her. As soon as they see her, they immediately give her a straight road.


    The noble woman stepped on a domineering pace, crossed the straight road, and came straight to Mo Qinglong and stood down. This woman was the one who met with Mo Qinghai, Yang Simiao.


    When Mo Qinglong saw Yang Simiao standing in front of him, he immediately restrained his domineering spirit and cordially said hello to Yang Simiao: "Hello, Miss Yang!"


    After a while, Mo Qinglong was so polite and even more respectful to Yang Simiao. This is mainly because of the power behind her. Behind Miaomiao, there is an unknown organization, bloody cherry blossom.


    Last time, the reason why the green dragon association was able to easily hit Wutang and let Zhang Wenshan eat a big depression was because of the secret help of this organization. Yang Simiao was the middleman sent here by bloody cherry blossom.


    Red cherry blossom is a mysterious organization. Its main force is not here. However, judging from its secret help to the Qinglong Association against Zhang Wenshan, it has the ambition to win the city, which is not obvious. So far, it is still hidden and has not surfaced. It is mo Qinglong, the leader of the green dragon Association, who has been jumping on the surface.


    Now, Mo Qinglong plans to fight back from the Jedi, and fight against Wu Tang. Then, Yang Simiao, the middleman, has to come forward again.


    She nodded slightly to Mo Qinglong, in response to his greeting. Then, she asked Mo Qinglong with a serious face: "Chairman Mo, have you really decided?"


    Hearing Yang Simiao''s question, Mo Qinglong replied without hesitation: "yes!"


    One word, sonorous and powerful, expressed his determination.


    After hearing this, Yang Simiao was expressionless, but there was a cautious look in her eyes. She paused a little and then said in a deep voice: "today is the big day of the five halls. The other party must be prepared. Moreover, their power is mainly concentrated in the headquarters. Are you not afraid to fall into the trap now?"


    Of course, Mo Qinglong thought about this in advance. He knew that the headquarters of Wutang must be very busy today. In addition to the people in Wutang hall, there are some other sea gang members. Mo Qinglong is not unaware of this, but even so, he is not afraid.


    With this determination, Mo Qinglong said to Yang Simiao seriously again: "it''s because of this that I''m going to go. This is a good opportunity for me to catch them all. It''s an opportunity to lose!"


    Mo Qinglong has ambition, but his ambition is far greater than his ambition. Although he is willing to be a puppet of others now, he is very good at hiding, but no one can understand his heart. His strength is unfathomable. Even Zhang Wenshan has suffered losses in his hands. It can be seen that his ability and strength can not be underestimated.


    When Yang Simiao saw him like this, she couldn''t help but look at him carefully. Then, she said something meaningful: "you should know, with your ability now, it''s very difficult to catch all the people in Wutang!"


    Hearing this, Mo Qinglong showed a smile and said frankly to Yang Simiao: "I know this, so I need your help!"


    Mo Qinglong''s tone is very casual, as if he had expected that Yang Simiao would help himself.


    As a matter of fact, Yang Simiao came here purposely, and she did have this intention. She couldn''t watch Mo Qinglong take people to death. However, this matter is very important. Yang Simiao will not help him blindly. She must ask the situation clearly before she can transfer people.


    Therefore, Yang Simiao did not beat around the Bush and directly asked Mo Qinglong, "Why are you so anxious? There are still many opportunities to deal with Wutang. There is no need to rush for this moment!"


    Mo Qinglong can''t help but put away that smile. His eyes again radiate a sharp light, which also has a deep chill. In a very solemn tone, he said to Yang Simiao: "you should know that shisan has come back alive. Last time, he was so seriously injured, but he was thrown into the water under my own supervision It''s strange that he could survive. What''s more, I heard that his strength had greatly increased, and he was defeated by the fourth Hall of science and technology. He is still in the hospital. He is just a terrible existence. I''m worried about such a person.


    Besides, since thirteen can assassinate Mo Qinghai, if not, he will assassinate me later. Therefore, I must first attack them and be unprepared. At his celebration banquet, I will eradicate them! "


    After that, the cold light in Mo Qing''s longan was even worse. He revealed a strong sense of killing all over his body. In front of Yang Simiao, he exposed this killing intention without reservation. It can be seen how determined he is.


    Yang Simiao feels Mo Qinglong''s killing intention, and her own heart can''t help feeling all kinds of emotions.Yang Simiao was very impressed by the man shisan. On that day, she was on the scene, almost in the blink of an eye. Mo Qinghai died in front of him. Of course, Yang Simiao could become the intermediary of the bloody cherry blossom. After all, she was also a person who had seen the world. She was a little flustered at that time, but not confused. She knew the seriousness of the matter, so she took a certain risk Risk, also do not hesitate to give thirteen knife behind, the purpose is only to delay the assassin.


    When shisan was really subdued, Yang Simiao was gratified. She felt that her adventure was worth it. However, at the moment when shisan showed her true face, she felt a deep panic, which was an unprecedented fear, because she thought of a person, a person who made her love hate, Suluo.


    Thirteen''s eyes and thirteen''s looks are just like that. For a moment, Yang Simiao connects the two of them together. However, the two people who were not in contact with each other brought the same feeling to her, so Yang Simiao thought that they could kill themselves at the beginning of the 13th day, but they kept their hands at the last moment, which made Yang Simiao think that thirteen might be It''s solo.


    After realizing this, Yang Simiao felt the unprecedented fear. She was afraid that it was a fact, and she had to associate with this possibility. Therefore, she could not wait to ask thirteen. Finally, thirteen''s answer completely dispelled her doubts. At the same time, Yang Simiao''s heart was relaxed. She didn''t want this to be a fact. Fortunately, she didn''t want it to be true It''s really not the truth.


    After confirming that shisan and Suluo are not the same person, Yang Simiao returns to his cold face. She looks at Tu''s suffering coldly and Mo Qinglong''s sentence of death to him, as if everything in the future has nothing to do with her.


    Now, shisan has been resurrected. Originally, it didn''t have much impact on Yang Simiao. However, as Mo Qinglong said, the thirteen is really not ordinary people. It is a threat for him to stay in the five halls. Yang Simiao also knows that shisan must hate himself deeply. Now that he survives, he must be unfavorable to himself. If he is not careful, he may want it I was killed.


    In this way, Yang Simiao can''t help but want to remove this tumor as soon as possible. It''s just that you can take advantage of this opportunity to get rid of Wutang. Mo Qinglong is right. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Why not seize it.


    Thinking of the advantages and disadvantages, Yang Simiao did not talk nonsense any more. He said in a cold voice: "OK, I''ll contact you now and cooperate with your action."


    The night came quietly, the whole sky was gradually dyed black, even the air, it seems to start to become gloomy, the air from time to time also burst out a few crows call, all this seems to indicate that the calm for a long time in H Province, there will be a raging storm rain.


    However, the five hall people did not feel the danger at all. At the moment, the banquet has begun, and everyone has already sat on the table and drank freely. The dazzling incandescent lamp makes the villa area as bright as the daytime. The huge lawn is full of vitality. The whole scene is full of people and the atmosphere is warm. All of us are talking and laughing while eating and drinking, but our topic is always inseparable from the legend 13.


    As the focus of the show, shisan was almost praised by others. Now he wants to be alone and not alone. Waves of people come to him to toast. However, shisan is really cold to the bone. He doesn''t need to sell others'' face or disobey his own heart. He doesn''t pay attention to people''s toasts or chat up with him, but he just ignores them, just alone Sitting in their own seats, quietly drinking wine, maintaining a pair of Mount Tai collapsed in front of the air, and the face did not change color.


    We all know this personality of shisan, so, we didn''t care too much. We still kept smiling face, eating, drinking and chatting happily.


    Just as everyone was drinking in xingtou, Zhang Wenshan suddenly stepped onto the built stage and announced an important thing in a loud voice, that is, he was promoted to thirteen as the guard and commander of the five halls.


    This news made the atmosphere of the audience reach the climax. The scene suddenly became hot. No one doubted the competency of shisan for this position. Because everyone knew his strength, many people couldn''t help cheering at the historic moment of the five halls. Even though shisan was no longer indifferent, most people could not help coming to him and congratulating him.


    As the leader of the hall, Zhang Wenshan came to shisan in person, and he also brought his son Ziyi. As soon as he came up, Zhang Wenshan said to Zhang Xiong sternly, "Daxiong, make an apology to shisan!"


    Zhang Wenshan was very aware of the depth of the festival between his son and shisan. In the past, Zhang Wenshan only wanted to use the thirteen temporarily. Therefore, he did not care how his son targeted him. He even intended to remove the thirteen for his son.


    But now, the situation is different. Shisan has made great contributions to him, and his strength can be used by him. He plans to put thirteen in important position. Therefore, he does not allow his son to have any more enmities with shisan.


    What''s more, if he, as a frustrated son, can get a good relationship with shisan, he can also get help from shisan when he takes over his position in the future.


    With these thoughts, Zhang Wenshan specially brought Zhang Xiong to come, and wanted to relieve all the gratitude and resentment with shisanwww.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 476

    I have to admire him. Zhang Wenshan, an old fox, makes a brilliant plan. But he doesn''t know his son''s heart. How can Zhang''s hatred for madmen be solved? He is eager to make a thousand cuts. How can he resolve the resentment with him? He can forgive anyone, but he can''t forgive thirteen.


    Before the time, his father clearly promised him, and after using thirteen, he would help him eradicate. Now it''s time for him to come to the top 13 and apologize to him in person, asking him to be an excellent young master and a slave. How can he accept this.


    However, Zhang Xiong knows his father''s temper. If he doesn''t obey his orders, he may be locked up forever. He doesn''t want to do that. As the saying goes, it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. He believes that one day, thirteen will die in his hands.


    Finally, with ten thousand reluctant, Zhang Xiong followed his father to shisan. Looking at shisan''s face, Cao Zheng felt disgusted. He held back the tumultuous stomach, held the wine cup, and reached in front of shisan. He said with a hypocritical attitude: "that, thirteen, I can''t bear it. I used to be so mischievous. Now I apologize to you!"


    What Zhang Xiong said was indeed an apology, but his tone was obviously extremely reluctant, just like thirteen owed him money. Of course, no matter what, he apologized. A great young master apologized to a slave. The slave should have been grateful. However, thirteen was different. He didn''t bother to look at Zhang Xiong at all and ignored him. He didn''t hear his apology.


    How could Zhang Xiong, who was so arrogant, could bear such a situation? He originally apologized, but he was greatly wronged. This has already touched his bottom line. Now, thirteen is still not giving face, which makes Zhang Xiong angry. He is very unhappy and yells at shisan: "what do you mean, I''ll talk to you!"


    Attitude, very arrogant, voice, extremely loud. After a while, the noisy scene was silent. Almost everyone''s eyes were on this side. Here, one is the young master of the five halls, the other is the red man around Zhang Wenshan. These two people are of extraordinary status. Now, when there is such a contradiction between them, everyone can''t help holding their breath and paying attention Watching the farce.


    The atmosphere suddenly became embarrassed. Zhang Wenshan, especially as a peacemaker, was embarrassed. He brought his son here to solve the misunderstanding. Unexpectedly, it turned into a joke. Of course, Zhang Wenshan''s face was not good-looking. He opened his mouth and was trying to end the scene. Suddenly, shisan took the lead in opening his mouth. He said to Zhang Xiong mercilessly, "get out! ¡±


    the tyranny of shisan completely infuriated Zhang Xiong. As the head of the fifth hall, what he needed most was a face. How could he be humiliated by a slave? When the word "thirteen" fell, Zhang Xiong threw the wine in his glass on shisan''s face without saying a word. He cursed: "I cnmd, who do you think you are It''s just a dog in my family. What qualifications do you have to talk to me like this


    Zhang Xiong was mad with anger. His words were sharp and his actions were even more rude.


    The focus of the scene 13, Zhang Xiong''s cup of wet hair, suddenly changed into a mess, his eyes flash murderous, the whole person is in a violent state.


    Seeing this, Zhang Wenshan immediately realized that things were not good. If thirteen was angry, the consequences would be unimaginable. Therefore, before thirteen, the sleeping lion, didn''t get angry, Zhang Wenshan got angry first. He slapped Zhang Xiong''s face heavily and said: "you son of a bitch, I''m here to ask you to apologize, not to make you mischievous, is it normal for me Too spoiled you, let you become lawless, arrogant, hurry to 13 apology, immediately. Now


    Zhang Wenshan was really angry and almost smoked on his head. He almost yelled at Zhang Xiong.


    If Zhang Xiong was taught by his father at ordinary times, he would not dare to fart. But now, his father even hit himself in front of so many people, which made Zhang Xiong unable to accept. His whole person was confused and his eyes became blurred. Instead of looking at the thirteenth, he covered his face and looked at his father and said in a daze: "Dad, I am It''s not your own son. Why do you have to face an outsider? What''s thirteen? It''s just that you can do some Kung Fu. Why do you face him so much? I''ve been wronged. You don''t help me, and I''ll apologize to him. Now you even hit me for him. Why! Why is that? "


    This moment. Zhang Xiong''s grievances were almost crying, and his voice was full of bitterness. In the past, his father took care of him in every way, but in the end, because of a thirteen, everything was upset. Zhang Xiong thought that thirteen was his father''s son, and he was wild. His father looked down on him. How could Zhang Xiong stand it.


    Zhang Wenshan didn''t move after hearing Zhang Xiong''s crying. On the contrary, his face became more ugly. He said to Zhang Xiong in a sharp voice again: "did you hear what I said? Apologize to shisan, hurry up!"


    In fact, Zhang Wenshan didn''t like his son, but he really let himself down. What''s more, compared with the 13th day, he felt that his son was a loser and he only knew how to have fun all day long.At present, shisan is very helpful to his career. He certainly won''t offend him. He doesn''t want Zhang Xiong to have a deep feud with shisan. He does so with good intentions. However, his son Zhang Xiong doesn''t understand his heart at all. Under Zhang Wenshan''s strict orders, Zhang Xiong still stubbornly contradicts him: "what if I don''t apologize?"


    Seeing that his son was so stubborn, Zhang Wenshan was even more angry. Regardless of the occasion, Zhang Wenshan yelled at Zhang Xiong with his voice: "then get out of the house for me. I don''t recognize you as a son!"


    Zhang Wenshan thought that this should be able to frighten his incompetent son and make him compromise.


    However, Zhang Xiong was also confused by his anger. He would rather run away from home than endure shisan. He looked at thirteen with hatred, then looked at his father with red eyes. He retorted: "go away. Who is afraid of anyone? I don''t want to stay in this family for a long time."


    After that, Zhang Xiong turned around angrily and walked directly to the outside.


    Zhang Wenyuan wanted to stop him. Zhang Wenshan immediately roared: "don''t stop him!"


    After the roar, he still cursed at Zhang Xiong''s back: "you''re a rebellious son. If you leave, you will never come back again!"


    Zhang Wenshan''s liver was sore. He was so disappointed by such an incompetent son. Other people present also felt Zhang Wenshan''s anger. They were not afraid to say anything, but let Zhang Xiong leave.


    Time, suddenly like static general, the whole audience fell into a dead silence.


    For a while, Zhang Wenshan, in his anger, slowly suppressed his anger, and his face finally showed his most ordinary look, indifferent. Zhang Wenshan, with a face of indifference, was about to open his mouth and mobilize the atmosphere of silence.


    But he didn''t say anything, but found that his son, who was determined to run away from home, ran back in a hurry.


    At this time, Zhang Xiong and Zhang Xiong, who had just rebelled and left, were quite different. He ran to Zhang Wenshan in a breath with solemnity on his face and his feet were in a hurry. He said to Zhang Wenshan anxiously, "Fugang, Fugang has come, and brought a lot of people!"


    As soon as Zhang Xiong''s voice dropped, a large group of people suddenly appeared at the entrance of the villa area. Almost all of them held the guy in their hands, which was very powerful. It was just that the newcomers were not good.


    These uninvited guests, like entering the uninhabited territory, marched into the headquarters of Wutang. Among them, walking in the forefront of the team is a very tall and strong figure.


    In the light, the big guy looked extremely domineering, and his pace was also quite vigorous. Soon, he came into the sight of the whole audience. He was the leader of the fifth hall, Fu Gang.


    In the past, Fugang was always full of domineering atmosphere, with a sense of dignity. However, today''s Wang Sen is more domineering and more dignified than before. Like Lao Tzu, he led his soldiers of the five halls and broke into the banquet scene of the five halls without any scruples.


    Zhang Wenshan, the host of the banquet, immediately changed his face when he saw Fu Gang. He finally turned to a pale face and was covered with black lines. This anger made him feel more worried and indignant than when his son disobeyed him just now.


    If Fugang had only brought a few bodyguards, Zhang Wenshan would not have been in such a big fire. After all, everyone was a member of the maritime gang. Even if Fu Gang didn''t mean to come over and spoil everyone''s fun, Zhang Wenshan could accept it or even be willing to accompany him.


    But now, Fu Gang has brought such a huge team, and all of them are fully armed, and directly break into his five hall headquarters. Obviously, he does not pay attention to Zhang Wenshan and the whole five halls. To Cao Bao, it is a great shame. Zhang Wenshan can''t bear it.


    Don''t mention Zhang Wenshan. At this moment, all the members of the fifth hall could not help feeling that there was a burning flame in their hearts. A sense of anger hit their faces, making each of them look extremely angry.


    However, the focus of today''s figure, thirteen, is still calm, as if he did not see the group of Fugang, still sitting in the position, drinking his wine, his eyes, there is no change.


    All the people except 13 at the scene focused on Fu Gang at the moment. Fu Gang did not squint and went straight to the center of the banquet. He stopped. Then, he raised his hand slightly, and the large team behind him immediately scattered around. He surrounded the banquet hall and didn''t let anyone leave.


    At this time, Fu just showed a satisfied smile. With this smile, he walked towards Zhang Wenshan again. He said with a smile: "I said that hall leader Zhang, how can we pay someone less on such a happy day today? You don''t even tell me. It''s too shameless!"


    Fu Gang has a smile on his face, but his tone is weird, which makes people unable to understand his mind.


    However, Zhang Wenshan, who was angry, was not in the mood to ponder over Fu Gang''s thoughts. He only saw in his eyes that Fu Gang''s people surrounded his five halls and only heard in his ears that Fu Gang''s words were too harsh to bear.


    Immediately, he directly took these bodyguards and blocked Fu Gang in front of him. He said in a bad tone: "well, you''re a big hall leader, but you''re shameless. I don''t blame you for all these things. But it''s not in line with the rules if you mobilize people to bring so many people to the territory of my fifth hall?"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 477

    Since Fugang had already begun to deny him face to Zhang Wenshan, he didn''t need to give him face. At this time, Zhang Wenshan expressed his anger without concealment. To be honest, if it was not because of the heavy damage he suffered in the last battle with the Green Dragon Society, Zhang Wenshan would have to fight against gang this time. However, the fact is that he was badly hurt in the five halls and his power is obviously insufficient In order to fight against Fu Gang''s tiger wolf teacher, therefore, even if Zhang Wenshan was angry at the moment, he did not dare to act rashly.


    But Fu Gang also felt Zhang Wenshan''s anger, so he stopped. Instead of irritating Zhang Wenshan, he just gently shrunk his mouth and explained: "Zhang hall leader, you have misunderstood me. I come here today, not for you, but for him!"


    Finish saying, Fu Gang finger suddenly pointed to sit on one side drinking alone, thirteen.


    After a while, everyone''s eyes followed Fu Gang''s direction, staring at 13. He was out of the way and became the focus of the audience.


    Zhang Wenshan saw that Fu Gang came to the madman, and his resentment deepened. You know, today''s banquet is to celebrate the success of shisan. Shisan is the red man in front of Zhang Wenshan and represents his face. For the sake of thirteen, he even beat his son today and even drove his own son out of the house. But now, Fu Gang even ran to the thirteen, still so blatant, how can not let Zhang Wenshan angry.


    Therefore, Cao Bao didn''t suppress his anger, and continued to be very hostile to Wang Sen: "hum, Fu hall leader, you can''t be so small-minded, right? It''s just that thirteen defeated Wen Wen Wen and made you lose the bet. Is it really necessary to mobilize the public in this way?"


    When Zhang Wenshan said this, the fire in his eyes was raging, as if he wanted to burn Fu Gang to death. In Zhang Wenshan''s opinion, Fu Gang came to find shisan on purpose today. It must be because of the last martial arts contest, because shisan seriously injured his powerful general Wenwen, and slapped Fu gang in the face, so that Fu Gang had no chance to run for vice leader. This led to his resentment I''ll take care of everything. I''ll set up a teacher.


    However, to Zhang Wenshan''s surprise, after listening to his own words, Fu Gang even showed a slight scornful smile, and then said, "I''m not as small as you think. I''m here to find thirteen for another purpose."


    With that, Fu Gang ignored Zhang Wenshan and went straight to thirteen with a very arrogant attitude.


    Seeing that Fugang was so rampant, Zhang Wenshan became more and more annoyed. He quickly ran to Fu Gang and gave an order to him. He said coldly, "Fugang, I don''t care what your purpose is. In my territory, I don''t allow you to move thirteen cents. Here, welcome you, please leave here immediately!"


    As soon as Zhang Wenshan''s words fell, his men had already gathered around him. Many outsiders who came to congratulate him couldn''t help but blame Fu Gang, saying that he was too arrogant. Anyone with a clear eye could see that Fu Gang had gone too far this time, and no one would be angry.


    However, no matter what others think, no matter how tough Zhang Wenshan''s attitude is, Fugang still doesn''t care. On the contrary, he looks at Zhang Wenshan with slight contempt and says calmly: "Master Zhang, since we are old friends for many years, I advise you not to get involved in this matter, otherwise, you will burn yourself £¡¡±


    This is also Fu Gang''s sincere words. As a matter of fact, Zhang Wenshan has taken in a man wanted by the sea Gang, which is extremely harmful to Zhang Wenshan. If he does something extraordinary for the sake of the 13th, I''m afraid Zhang Wenshan will be in danger.


    Yes, the purpose of Fu Gang''s trip is to take advantage of this to suppress Zhang Wenshan, who is incompatible with himself, to see how he eats and trample him under his feet. But in the end, Zhang Wenshan is also the mainstay of the maritime gang. In the future, maybe his own subordinates, he will not harm Zhang Wenshan''s life.


    After hearing this, Zhang Wenshan suddenly realized what he had said. Instead of blindly getting angry, he tried to suppress his emotions and asked Fu Gang, "what do you mean by this?"


    After hearing Zhang Wenshan''s words, Fu Gang suddenly put away the trace of fun and showed a very serious look. When the crowd was talking about it, Fu Gang pointed to thirteen and solemnly said to Zhang Wenshan, "because you, the thirteen under your command, are the wanted criminals in the headquarters, Su Qiyao''s son, Su Luo!"


    Fu Gang''s words, like thunder, rose from the ground, and the people at the scene of the explosion were dizzy. In an instant, the whole scene fell into silence. It seemed that only the breath and heartbeat of people could be heard in the huge scene.


    Su Qiyao has a great reputation in the sea gang. The battle that captured Su Qiyao at the beginning was a holy war of the sea gang. It was so hot that it shocked the whole Haigang. Later, all the members of the Haigang did receive a secret order. Su Luo, the son of Su Qiyao, was wanted all over the country.


    Therefore, after hearing Fu Gang''s words, all the people on the scene were shocked. All of them were speechless. After a short silence, the whole audience suddenly burst into a heated discussion. Some people couldn''t believe it. Some people were wondering how Suluo got into the five halls. Some people sighed, like father, like son, all kinds of repercussions.


    But there was only one person whose expression was the most colorful. Of course, this person was Zhang Wenshan, the leader of the five halls. He didn''t know what to use to describe his mood.Thinking of his great fame, Zhang Wenshan has been calculating for many years, but he has hardly lost his calculation. In his opinion, nothing is a matter of any importance. However, he never thought that his thirteen as a treasure turned out to be a time bomb?


    Moreover, the power of this time bomb is too powerful. If one is not careful, Zhang Wenshan and the five halls may be blown to pieces. Thinking of this, Zhang Wenshan''s body can''t help shivering, his head is still a little confused, and his heart even shows some panic.


    Of course, Zhang Wenshan was also a shrewd man. On the first day he took in shisan, he sent Lin Shihan to test shisan. Later, he failed. Zhang Wenshan became more and more wary of shisan. He did not intend to use shisan again until he knew his identity. He even sent his younger brother to investigate shisan. Moreover, he had something to do with shisan in H Province Ziyi.


    But everything changed because of the death of thirteen and the resurrection of the dead.


    The death of shisan makes Zhang Wenshan fall into hell and suffer a series of attacks. The resurrection of shisan makes Zhang Wenshan rise from hell to heaven in an instant. After this, he feels the importance of shisan and knows how much he needs him. Therefore, he temporarily puts aside the matter that the origin of thirteen is unknown and directly promotes him, but who can think of him Is it su Qiyao''s son who is easy to trust?


    Zhang Wenshan couldn''t believe it. He couldn''t believe it. He couldn''t help murmuring to Fugang: "impossible, absolutely impossible. Don''t talk nonsense. How can thirteen be Suluo?"


    If Zhang Wenshan wants to believe that shisan is Suluo, Zhang Wenshan prefers to think that Fugang is deliberately looking for trouble to sow dissension.


    In the face of Zhang Wenshan with rich expression, Fu Gang gave a smile of pride in his heart. Then, he turned his eyes to thirteen and said to Zhang Wenshan, "you can ask him for yourself."


    On hearing this, Zhang Wenshan glared at Fu Gang. Then he looked at the thirteen not far away. To be honest, Zhang Wenshan was willing to believe thirteen, but he didn''t want to doubt thirteen. However, it was too important for him to follow his head if it could not be done well. Therefore, he did not dare to be careless.


    Finally, Zhang Wenshan asked shisan tentatively: "thirteen, are you really Suluo?"


    Zhang Wenshan''s tone showed unprecedented tension. He was afraid to say the answer he didn''t want to hear. It can be seen that he didn''t want to accept the thunderbolt.


    As the focal point of the audience, 13, from being pointed out by Fu Gang to becoming the object of attention and discussion, has not been moved. It seems that he had anticipated such a thing for a long time. His expression is still calm and his heart is still calm.


    At the moment, facing Zhang Wenshan''s question, shisan did not immediately answer, but slowly got up and looked at Zhang Wenshan. Then, he replied solemnly and forcefully: "no!"


    It''s just two words. It''s cold and piercing, but it also shows the heart of shisan. Shisan has always been a man of two minds. After a short time of getting along with each other, most of the people in Wutang also understand shisan''s temperament. As soon as thirteen opens his mouth, it''s easy to convince others of his words.


    Zhang Wenshan, in particular, has not been in contact with shisan for a long time. However, he is very clear about shisan''s behavior. He knows that shisan is unwilling to speak and is reluctant to speak words. However, he never lies. What he says is the big truth in the truth. His so-called old friend Fu Gang is Fu Gang. But he was a cunning fox. Zhang Wenshan didn''t believe his lies in his heart.


    Therefore, after hearing thirteen''s negation, Zhang Wenshan aimed his sharp eyes directly at Fu Gang and said in a bad tone: "did you hear that? He said no!"


    At this time, Fu Gang''s eyes were still on shisan, but, inadvertently, Fu Gang''s eyes suddenly showed an extremely violent and fierce light. After hearing Zhang Wenshan''s words, Fugang ignored him, immediately gave a cold snort, and said cunningly: "the bad guys never stick a note on their faces. If they say that they are bad people, they will know that they will sophisticate. However, I do Let him show the prototype


    Finish saying, pay Gang eyesight a cold, direct order says: "come person, tie up 13 to me!"


    As soon as Fu Gang''s order was given, several members of the dark group immediately moved behind him. They attacked the thirteen in a very powerful manner with endless momentum. Their goal was to win thirteen at one stroke www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 478

    Is shisan what they say they can take it down? This is Zhang Wenshan''s territory. If shisan doesn''t admit that he is Suluo, he can''t be manipulated by others. Seeing several people from the dark group come over, shisan kicks over the stool in front of him without hesitation. Then, he goes straight to them, and the two sides fight.


    The atmosphere of the scene became hot in an instant. All the people in the field focused on the thirteen in the fight.


    Although shisan''s prestige was very popular in H Province, especially when he was defeated by Kewen in the war, many people only heard the legend of shisan, but they did not see the real action of shisan. Even many people in Wutang did not see shisan fight with their own eyes.


    At present, it is rare for them to see the rumored "Thirteen hands". Of course, they will concentrate on watching. What shocked everyone is that shisan, with the power of one person, is not inferior to the eight experts in the battle dark group. They can also shuttle among them and entangle with the other Party''s people.


    This time, those who had never seen the splendor of thirteen opened their eyes. They really saw the power of thirteen. Thirteen was very powerful and fast. The whole person was like a bull. Those who were attacked by him would be severely damaged.


    Of course, the other side''s eight secret group elites are not in vain, they unite together and cooperate perfectly.


    These eight people are all masters. What''s more, these secret group members are full of resentment against shisan, because shisan knocked down their team leader, which made them lose face. Therefore, they were merciless and deadly, showing all their blood and violence. But even so, shisan was still not knocked down, and it was hard on them Come through.


    Shisan is like a tumbler, which makes people wonder. Even Fu Gang can''t help but be surprised. He knows that shisan is powerful, but he doesn''t dare to be careless. He chooses eight dark elites with the strongest fighting power to take down shisan in one fell swoop. However, who wants to fight several rounds, shisan doesn''t do well, and even two people on his side are injured, which makes him from beginning to end Fu Gang''s face changed color.


    In the meantime, they will continue to play with their 13.5-year-old employees, even if they are only 13.5-year-old.


    So, at this moment, Fugang couldn''t care about the morality and morality of the world. He didn''t want to delay for a minute. He just roared: "get out of my way!"


    Before the words fell, Fu Gang shot at shisan just like a dragon crossing the river. Fu Gang''s momentum was appalling. As soon as he made a move, the air seemed to be ignited. Several people who were still entangled with shisan immediately made way for Fu Gang.


    In an instant, Fu Gang flashed to 13 in front of him and threw a domineering foot at 13.


    Fu Gang''s strength is not comparable to that of Kewen. He is an old man in the lake. He is absolutely good at his skill. The kick given to shisan is full of momentum. Originally, thirteen spent a lot of physical strength to fight against several dark elites. Now, suddenly faced with Fu Gang''s fierce attack, shisan was really lack of skills and had no time to dodge, so he was attacked by Fu Gang, Finally, he fell to the ground heavily, and his mouth even gave out blood.


    Obviously, Fu Gang''s thunderbolt hurt thirteen badly. This is enough to prove that the leader of the fourth hall is unpredictable. However, it''s not decent for a leader to do it to a young man himself. However, Fu Gang doesn''t care so much. He came here to win the thirteen. He can''t care about anything else.


    Therefore, after the fall of thirteen, Fu Gang again ordered: "tie me up!"


    Dark group of people have to order, will go to bind the madman, but at this time, Zhang Wenshan suddenly burst out to drink: "stop."


    Zhang Wenshan couldn''t bear it. This is his territory. Fu Gang was on his site and the people who took him Zhang Wenshan, which made him angry. As a result, Fu Gang, who was mean and shameless, seriously injured thirteen. How could Zhang Wenshan bear it? Anyway, shisan was his Zhang Wenshan''s person and had just been promoted, It represents the honor of their five halls. Even if there is any problem in the thirteenth hall, it should be handled by the head of the hall. When is it the turn of an outsider to act wildly on his own territory.


    What''s more, Fu Gang said that shisan was su Luo, which was just one side of his story. Who knows whether it is true or not. Zhang Wenshan will not stand by until he knows the truth of the matter. After calling out to stop, he personally went to shisan and helped the seriously injured thirteen up.


    After that, Zhang Wenshan said to Fu Gang in a deep voice: "Fu Gang, if you want to arrest 13, at least you have to show evidence first. If this is just your fabrication, I will not give up!"


    At this moment, Zhang Wenshan was completely angry. The rest of the five halls seemed unable to see it. They all surrounded him one after another. Without evidence, no one believed Fu Gang. No one could believe his one-sided words, because everyone knew that there was a conflict between Fu Gang and Wu Tang and 13. In this case, Fu Gang was not allowed to be a profit This was used to frame thirteen and five courts at the same time.


    The scene suddenly became awkward. It seemed that all the people were waiting for the evidence of Fu Gang. Everyone had different thoughts, but two of them were already in a state of turmoil.One of them is Zhang Xiong. His mood is very complicated now, but his wish is very clear, that is, thirteen is dead. Although he also knows that today''s things have become a big issue, if thirteen is really solo, I''m afraid his father will be implicated.


    However, Zhang Xiong still hoped that shisan was Suluo, because his resentment against shisan was too deep. He wanted shisan to die without a burial place. However, his father protected shisan so much that he could kill shisan only by himself.


    But if shisan is Suluo, Zhang Xiong doesn''t need him. The people in the headquarters will clean him up. As long as thirteen is dead, Zhang Xiong will be able to untie any knot. Therefore, at this moment, Zhang Xiong is so hopeful that Fu Gang can come up with the evidence.


    Another person with a tumbling heart is the silent Lin Shihan in the crowd. She is submerged in the crowd, but at this moment, no one is more shocked than her heart.


    The sad Lin Shihan only went to find shisan at noon today, and found it on the premise that shisan is not Suluo. But now, she suddenly sees such a scene, that is, the possibility she has just ruled out will come true again. What a blow to Lin Shihan.


    For such a long time, Lin Shihan has been wrapped up in her life. She lives cautiously and involuntarily. Today is the first time that she reveals her heart to a person. She takes thirteen as the object of her heart and tells all her worries. It is only because she has laid down her guard against shisan and ruled out the possibility that shisan is Suluo However, the reality slapped her hard.


    Fu Gang''s appearance completely disturbs Lin Shihan''s heart, which makes Lin Shihan have to suspect that thirteen may be su Luo. Even though she was so sure that she was not, now she must think that way. She was deeply aware that Fu Gang''s move to Wutang to get people was not simply to guess out the identity of thirteen. If only his one side guessed, he could not be so bold as to bring a large army to Wutang. He must have fully grasped the evidence before he would make such a big fight.


    At the thought of this, Lin Shihan''s heart became more and more miserable, and she felt a sense of collapse. If shisan was really Suluo, and she had said so much to shisan today, and even said that she had loved Suluo, it was a shame, but she told Suluo himself. The more he thought about it, the more he could not stand it, his face was burning, and his heart was also there Trembling, she suddenly felt that God was teasing herself. The man she seldom liked was the one she hated most. If it was true, then God had made a big joke on her.


    At this moment, Lin Shihan could not describe her mood. She just held her breath and focused on the scene in front of her, hoping to get an answer quickly.


    However, Fu Gang still kept his king''s demeanor under the gaze of the whole audience. Obviously, Fu Gang was angry at Zhang Wenshan''s obstruction. He looked at Zhang Wenshan with a very dissatisfied eye and said angrily:


    "Zhang Wenshan, how come you haven''t enlightened yet? Do you think thirteen is normal? So strong, willing to work for you? Aren''t you curious about his identity? Do you think that there is no purpose for him to enter your five halls? To tell you the truth, the reason why thirteen joined your fifth hall was to fight into the sea gang and save his father. I urge you to get rid of him and avoid being implicated! "


    As for Fu Gang''s persuasion, Zhang Wenshan ignored and continued to insist: "what I want is evidence, proving that thirteen is Su Luo''s evidence!"


    He knows that Fu Gang''s words are reasonable, but Zhang Wenshan will never believe this is true until he has to. He can''t stand Fu Gang''s arrogance. He also knows that once Fu Gang pulls shisan down, the martial arts contest agreement will be void. All his efforts will be in vain, and the position of vice leader will be lost. Therefore, he is going to see what evidence Fu Gang has to prove that thirteen is Suluo.


    Seeing Zhang Wenshan''s obstinacy, Fu Gang felt more and more suffocated. He looked hard and said to Zhang Wenshan, "let me catch thirteen. I will naturally have a way to prove that he is Suluo. Therefore, I hope you can cooperate with me!"


    Fu Gang''s words have a supreme deterrent force. As soon as his words fall, his army slowly gathers around him, just like a posture of going to war.


    However, Zhang Wenshan is not a straw bag, but also a hero. He is not frightened. He doesn''t care about Fu Gang''s threat. Instead, he steps forward, blocks in front of shisan, and says to Fu Gang, "I said, you have to show evidence first, otherwise, you will step on the bodies of all the officers and men in the five halls and take thirteen away!"


    What Zhang Wenshan said was extremely overbearing, which inspired the ambition of the members of the five halls, and the people of the five halls gathered together. At this point, the smell of gunpowder on both sides became very strong, and the war seemed to be imminent.


    Although Fu had just come here, he was ready to keep going with Zhang Wenshan, but he didn''t want to go to this stage. After all, he worked in the same organization. He certainly didn''t want to kill both sides for the sake of an outsider. But in the end, he put down his face, put down his pressure in his heart, and persuaded Zhang Wenshan: "brother Zhang, I hope you want to Think twice. Don''t do stupid things for a prisoner. When the time comes, the guild leader will give you a crime of collusion, and you will have a lot to eat! "Fu Gang''s words are not a threat, but a fact that he is still unable to bluff Zhang Wenshan. At the moment, Zhang Wenshan is determined to fight with Fu Gang to the end. He will never let Fu Gang''s conspiracy succeed and easily destroy his hard won competition agreement.


    With this determination, Zhang Wenshan once again said forcefully: "I said, I want evidence!"


    This sentence is eloquent and represents Zhang Wenshan''s determination. This determination will never be turbulent until there is no evidence. However, if you want to take someone away first, you can only solve it by force.


    For Fu Gang, it''s impossible for Fu Gang to fight Zhang Wenshan until he has to. It''s not that he can''t fight against Zhang Wenshan, but there''s no need for him. However, this stubborn Zhang Wenshan has to fight with himself, which makes Fu Gang really frustrated. His initial plan is to take thirteen and use Ziyi''s trump card alone to force the original shape of thirteen. In this way, he can guarantee no danger of anything going wrong.


    But now, Zhang Wenshan''s stubbornness has disturbed Fu Gang''s preliminary plan, making him almost gnash his teeth. However, Fu Gang, who is shrewd, still has a way to force thirteen to reveal his true colors.


    After a little pause, Fu Gang suddenly appeared in front of the audience and said to Zhang Wenshan, "OK, I''ll give you the evidence."


    After that, Fugang took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. At this moment, the whole audience fell into silence. After a few seconds, the phone was connected. Then, Fugang said in a loud voice to the other end of the phone: "bring Ziyi here!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 479

    Ziyi is no stranger to Zhang Wenshan, Zhang Xiong, shisan, Lin Shihan and others. It can even be said that there are many intersections. However, none of them expected that Ziyi would be in Fu Gang''s hands.


    At the moment, Fu Gang is full of gloomy color. After he hung up the phone, he immediately said to Zhang Wenshan: "one thing, you should also know, Ziyi, she is Suluo''s girlfriend. She wants to prove that thirteen is Suluo. Ziyi is the best candidate. I have already stepped back. I hope you can step back and cooperate with me. Then, you will know the identity of Thirteen!"


    When Fu Gang said this, he spoke in an enigmatic tone. Although he made Zhang Wenshan extremely unhappy, Zhang Wenshan also knew that Fugang had made concessions. If Fu Gang was really forced to hurry up and make a net break, he really had no way to deal with him. Therefore, Zhang Wenshan could only accept Fu gang. In fact, Zhang Wenshan himself also wanted to know After all, if he really is Suluo, let alone climb to a high position, he may even be implicated.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Wenshan immediately raised his eyes and looked at Fu Gang, and faintly replied, "say it, how to cooperate?"


    Fu Gang grinned and showed a sly smile. Then, he asked Zhang Wenshan and the people of the five halls to step back, leaving only thirteen in the middle. In addition, everyone should keep quiet and wait for the good play.


    Zhang Wenshan pondered for a while, and finally did what Fu Gang said. He ordered all the members of the fifth hall to step back a few steps. However, at first glance, they were still antagonistic to Fu Gang''s men.


    Thirteen, who was seriously injured, was immediately abandoned and isolated between Fu Gang and Zhang Wenshan. The scene was thus divided into three parties: Zhang Wenshan and Fu Gang. Shisan himself stood at the juncture of Chu and Han and became one of them.


    So large scene, lingering around a kind of atmosphere called silence, almost all the people in the audience stood still in their own position. But obviously, everyone''s expression is dignified, slightly nervous, and a little expectant.


    At first, Fu Gang''s appearance didn''t make shisan moved. Later, Fu Gang pointed out that he was Suluo, and didn''t make him react. Even when Fu Gang publicly injured himself, he didn''t touch shisan''s heart. However, when Fu Gang said that he brought Ziyi, shisan was not touched Touched, however, he did not show his emotions on his face, has been holding on, no one can understand his inner world.


    Thirteen stood alone in the middle of the crowd, standing still, the light reflected on his ugly face, looked very seeping, his shadow was pulled by the light very long, but, that slender figure, looked a bit desolate, the atmosphere of silence, as if frozen in general, everyone was waiting, waiting for Ziyi''s appearance.


    Finally, two figures appeared at the entrance of the villa. One of them was Zhao Yang, the acting group leader of Wutang dark group. The other is the heroine, Ziyi.


    Ziyi has a beautiful face. Her dress is fashionable and her temperament is outstanding. However, her look is somewhat haggard. She is slightly nervous and dignified.


    Seeing Ziyi, Fu Gang was the first to greet him and whispered a few words beside Ziyi''s ear.


    Ziyi heard Fu Gang''s words, her face became more and more dignified. She couldn''t help but quicken her pace and followed Fu Gang to the scene.


    As soon as he arrived, Ziyi found that he was standing in the middle of the crowd and was injured for 13 minutes. Ziyi''s heart beat broke out to the extreme. This face is very familiar to Ziyi. Before I saw him, Ziyi would not have too much touch, because Ziyi didn''t connect him with Suluo.


    Now, seeing him again, Ziyi is so nervous that her breath is a little blocked. She can''t imagine that her favorite man has passed her many times. The furthest distance in the world is not thirteen standing in front of Ziyi, but Ziyi doesn''t know that he is Suluo?


    The person you are looking for is always by your side, but you can''t recognize him. This is the most painful thing for Ziyi. But after all, God gave Ziyi the opportunity to really see thirteen today. At this time, thirteen has already become the Suluo in Ziyi''s heart. Looking for men who have been looking for many days and nights, they mistakenly think they don''t love their own men, and finally they are sure Recognize that there are their own men in my heart, and the men who lived and died with Ziyi. At the moment, standing in the sight range of Ziyi, how can Ziyi not be excited!


    Excited beyond the limit of Ziyi, simply unable to control her emotions, she instantly ignored all the people, and went straight to thirteen.


    Ran to 13 of the front, purple in desperation, a hug him, trembling voice said: "Suluo, are you ok? Don''t fight any more. Let''s go. Uncle Fu will clean up the five halls for you


    Obviously, Ziyi was completely misled by Fu Gang. She also thought that Suluo''s injury was caused by the people of Wutang. She also thought that Suluo''s staying at the scene did not want to leave because she wanted to fight with Wutang. At the moment, what the simple girl wanted was to leave with Suluo and fly far away. It was not that Ziyi was too simple and easy to be cheated, but her heart was too eager for such love and too much hope for Suluo Together, leaving this place of right and wrong, she did not realize that the scene was different, and she did not know that her words were equivalent to dropping a heavy bomb at the scene.Almost everyone was woken up by Ziyi''s words. Everyone slowly believed that thirteen was Suluo. Even Zhang Wenshan''s heart was shaking. The fact that he was most reluctant to accept was the fact that red fruits appeared in front of him, which made Zhang Wenshan''s face become a poker face, which was extremely ugly.


    However, his son, Zhang Xiong, had a brilliant look in his eyes. How could he have never thought that the woman he had been searching for would be thirteen''s girlfriend. The drama of this made Ziyi unable to ease up.


    In addition, Lin Shihan, hidden in the crowd, exudes a particularly complex light in her eyes. She almost keeps her eyes on Ziyi and shisan in the field.


    As the focus of the audience, thirteen, at this moment, even if his heart is strong, he can''t be indifferent. He didn''t expect that things would develop to this step. It was totally beyond his imagination. His eyes changed, and his fist couldn''t help pinching up. After a long time, he stretched out his hand and pushed Ziyi away mercilessly, and said coldly: "I''m sorry You''ve got the wrong person


    This voice Ziyi is very familiar with. It is thirteen''s cold voice. It''s always the same voice to her. It''s just because of shisan''s indifference that she can''t believe that he is Suluo. Now, she has clearly determined that thirteen is Suluo. In Ziyi''s imagination, this kind of voice should not appear. At the moment, thirteen, namely, Suluo, should be Embrace with oneself in the exciting atmosphere, two people hold together will produce a warm spark.


    But why, in front of the thirteen, unexpectedly still that indifferent thirteen, this let purple Yi whole person immediately petrified, she looked at thirteen in disbelief, hoarse voice asked: "Arlo, why do you still want to hide me, you."


    Ziyi said here, found that thirteen''s eyes were more cold, which did not mix any emotional elements, which made Ziyi swallow back in the middle of his words. She seemed to notice something. Immediately, Ziyi turned her head and looked around.


    At this time, Ziyi found that all the people''s eyes were focused on her and shisan, and even, many people were still talking about something. The voice of those comments came to Ziyi''s ears intermittently, which made the ignorant Ziyi wake up in an instant. Only then did she know that she had been cheated. Everything seemed to be a conspiracy, and she seemed to have got into a day In the big trap, and her role in this trap is to identify the thirteen identities.


    Suddenly, Ziyi''s heart thump, burst open, broken to the ground, her head suddenly like being blown up general, pain is incomparable, all the dream in an instant burst, helpless she became a withered leaf, that panic, that despair.


    originally, she was so indifferent that it was all just bubbles, so she didn''t worry about herself at all. She didn''t send anyone to protect herself, and didn''t want to fly away with her. Originally, solo was sincere about the callous thirteen, who had no longer loved herself and gave up her real identity thirteen.


    Originally, it is their own silly to believe in love, believe that their desire for happiness, the original, the reality is still so cruel, all is just their own wishful thinking, is their own too silly, too naive.


    In an instant, Ziyi fell from heaven to hell again, which made her to pieces. Ziyi''s thin body became shaky and could not hold on, but the last trace of reason supported her not to fall down. She was strong enough to know that she was stupid and was about to kill herself. The so-called she deserved to die, but if she killed Suluo because of her innocence Well, she''ll never die in peace.


    The atmosphere of the scene made Ziyi suffocate. Although she had a headache and her heart had already broken into countless petals, she also felt that these covetous people on the scene obviously aimed at Suluo and wanted to kill him. As a weak woman, since she could not help Suluo, she could not harm him. Therefore, Ziyi realized that she had made an unforgivable mistake In fact, she suppressed all her grief and tried to stabilize her limp feet. Then, she dragged her stiff body, retreated, and said to shisan with apology: "I''m sorry, I recognized the wrong person!"


    In a simple word, Ziyi said that it was so difficult. She wanted to say it naturally, but there was a shaking in her voice that was hard to hide. How painful she was in her heart, but she had to say, just to make up for the mistakes she had made.


    But what has happened is hard to recover. Even if Ziyi admits that he is wrong, many people on the scene have also recognized the fact that shisan is Su Luo. Zhang Wenshan, in particular, was the first one to stand up and said very sternly to shisan: "thirteen, are you really Suluo?"


    At this time, even Zhang Wenshan''s tone was not good. Obviously, if shisan was really Su Luo, the blow to Zhang Wenshan would be the biggest.


    But Zhang Wenshan finished his speech, thirteen have not answered, Ziyi immediately answer the word anxiously: "no, he is not Suluo, I recognize the wrong person!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 480

    Ziyi''s voice still can''t stop shaking. She can''t hide her panic. Her pain is so deep that she can''t pretend to have no pain. But other people''s eyes are bright. Of course, the more she explains, the more people think thirteen is Suluo.


    And Zhang Wenshan''s heart, also seems to firmly determine the identity of thirteen, so, his eyes severely locked in thirteen''s body.


    The focus of the audience 13, facing thousands of people as the eyes of the trial, he was still not nervous, but coldly said two words: "no!"


    It''s just a simple two word answer to Zhang Wenshan''s question, which is equivalent to answering the whole audience''s question. However, his answer seems to be feeble and not convincing.


    At this time, Fugang also came out, and he said: "I said thirteen, you can admit it. It''s time for you to argue. Do you really want to see your girlfriend have an accident? Don''t worry, we are targeting at you. It has nothing to do with Ziyi. If you admit your identity, we can let Ziyi live! "


    Fu Gang''s words are light, but they are full of threat.


    However, in this situation, shisan remained calm in the face of threats. He pointed his sharp eyes at Fu Gang and continued to say in a deep voice: "I am not Suluo. There is no evidence. Please don''t talk nonsense!"


    In a word, she tore Ziyi''s heart again, making her shaking body more and more swaying. Although, she knew that in this environment, no matter whether thirteen was Suluo or not, anyone who had a little sense could not admit his identity, but Ziyi could not help shaking and suffering when he heard thirteen''s merciless words.


    She felt more and more that Suluo was getting farther and farther away from her, so far away that she couldn''t catch her, far enough to make her miserable. However, at this juncture, Ziyi couldn''t even feel sad. She was not afraid of death. She was afraid that her stupidity would involve thirteen. Therefore, even if she could not stop shaking in her heart, Ziyi still tried very hard to cover up the pain and pretended to be indifferent Son.


    And pay Gang seems to have expected Ziyi''s hard mouth, so, after listening to thirteen''s words, he was not angry, but showed a sly flavor, which was hard to understand.


    On the other hand, although Zhang Wenshan almost identified shisan''s identity, he didn''t want to admit the fact in his heart. After all, if shisan were Su Luo, it would be a huge loss for him, and he would be implicated. Moreover, Ziyi''s personal will alone could not prove shisan''s identity. What''s more, Ziyi later denied it, especially shisan Without hesitation, Fu Gang denied it without hesitation. Fu Gang couldn''t provide any real evidence. It was impossible to accurately determine the identity of thirteen.


    So, after some deliberation, Zhang Wenshan still solemnly said to Fu Gang: "master Fu, although we have reason to doubt the identity of shisan, but how to say, there is no real evidence. We can''t presume that thirteen is Suluo. Can you provide other strong evidence to prove that thirteen is Suluo?"


    Zhang Wenshan''s words also got the approval of other people at the scene. While others quietly expressed their opinions, Wang Sen had already come to Cao Bao''s face, and he whispered a few words in Zhang Wenshan''s ear.


    Although he could not hear what was said, Zhang Wenshan''s face changed after hearing it. However, he finally nodded and seemed to agree with Fu Gang''s opinion.


    Later, Zhang Wenshan took a sharp dagger from his man''s hand and came to shisan. He looked at shisan with a serious face and said in a solemn voice: "shisan, it''s not that I don''t believe you. You can see it. I''ll spare no time to protect you, but the evidence on the scene is really against you. However, I''ll give you a chance to prove your innocence. You can take this one Dagger, kill Ziyi, so that we can dispel everyone''s suspicion of you


    With that, Zhang Wenshan immediately handed the dagger to shisan.


    At this moment, thirteen''s hand couldn''t help shaking, but in the end, his hand slowly lifted up and gently took over the dagger.


    The dagger was very light, but it fell into shisan''s hand, but it was heavy. He held the dagger tightly, raised his head, and looked at Ziyi with his cold eyes. In the attention of all the audience, he opened his feet and walked towards the lost Ziyi step by step.


    This idea is really insidious. Fu Gang, an old fox, has already made clear the matter between Suluo and Ziyi. He is using their feelings to force thirteen''s true identity.


    At the beginning, the Buddha seized Ziyi and forced Suluo out by burying Ziyi alive. Fugang also heard that at that time, Suluo did not hesitate to die for Ziyi. Therefore, Fugang was very sure that Suluo must have a deep love for Ziyi. Even if he has become a cold thirteen, he can be indifferent to Ziyi, but he can''t do it Killing Ziyi by hand is absolutely impossible.


    Therefore, Fu just thought of this move. Now, seeing Suluo holding a dagger and going to Ziyi, Fu Gang''s mouth can not help but appear a smile of conspiracy. His eyes are shining. Obviously, he is looking forward to the next good play.


    The other people on the scene also couldn''t help but shine. Many people''s eyes were obviously full of expectation. For them, it was more wonderful than fighting, and it was a little bit exciting.Of course, what they feel exciting is not the matter of immortality. After all, almost all the people on the scene were from the sea Gang, which had no blood on their hands or who had not experienced a bloodbath. Therefore, it was not a big deal for them to kill people. What they are looking forward to is actually the identity of shisan. They want to see whether this admirable thirteen is Wu Lai. If he is Su Luo, he can kill his beloved girlfriend. That''s what you want to see.


    However, not everyone at the scene didn''t care about the killing. Lin Shihan, who was submerged in the crowd, was completely shocked by the incident. Her eyes showed some tangled color. Although Lin Shihan also wanted to confirm whether shisan was Suluo, it was not what Lin Shihan wanted to see, no matter how Well, Ziyi is innocent.


    In the past, although Lin Shihan hated Suluo to the bone, even cheated Ziyi out and threatened Suluo with Ziyi, in fact, she did not intend to do anything excessive to Ziyi, because Lin Shihan knew in his heart that Su Luo''s crime could not involve anyone, especially Ziyi. She was simple, and the matter had nothing to do with her, and there was no need to bear the blame for Wu Suluo Therefore, it was impossible for Lin Shihan to target Ziyi at that time.


    But now, Lin Shihan didn''t expect that the storm would involve Ziyi. What''s more, he had to kill Ziyi himself. This is really cruel.


    In fact, from Ziyi''s appearance here to Ziyi''s performance after he saw thirteen, especially Ziyi''s stimulated look, Lin Shihan was almost sure that thirteen was su Luo.


    Although Lin Shihan is very reluctant to accept this fact, she has to believe that, even if it is a fact, her hatred is only directed at Suluo, which has nothing to do with Ziyi. Now the situation has evolved into this. The innocent Ziyi is on the verge of life and death. What''s more, she has to be stabbed by her boyfriend.


    As a woman, Lin Shihan seems to feel the pain of Ziyi. Originally, she felt that her life was pitiful and pathetic when she came to this situation. However, seeing Ziyi in front of her, Lin Shihan felt that she was even more pitiful than herself.


    For Ziyi and Suluo''s feelings, Lin Shihan also understands. She knows how much Ziyi loves Suluo. She also knows how lonely Ziyi is when she is alone in a foreign country, and how much she hopes that the man he loves can take care of himself and warm himself. But the reality is that Suluo not only does not give Ziyi warmth, but also gives her the most biting cold. Up to now, she has to kill her by hand According to say, is how cruel, she is a lonely weak woman, how to bear.


    At this moment, Lin Shihan''s heart is painful, but she can still only drown in the crowd, watching this scene, she knows her identity, but is just a drop in the ocean, just as the saying goes, Lin Shihan has no right to speak here, she can not prevent the tragedy, nor can she change Ziyi''s fate. All she could do was pray silently, praying that fate would not torment Ziyi too much.


    And there is a person on the scene, at this juncture, the mood is particularly complex, this person is Zhang Xiong.


    From the first moment Ziyi appeared, Ziyi was completely stunned. He never dreamed that the relationship between Ziyi and shisan was so extraordinary.


    Zhang Xiong remembers very clearly that at that time, he went to the hospital to find shisan, and then he ran into Ziyi. At that time, Zhang Xiong only thought that Ziyi was too kind-hearted and would take care of an unrelated person. Now I think Ziyi has a unique taste. No matter whether this thirteen is Suluo or not, at least, Suluo himself should not be very good. Ziyi and Su are unexpectedly Luo is a boy and a girl friend relationship. This is just a flower planted in a dungpit. What Zhang Xiong can''t understand is that flowers are not rare in this dungpit. The thirteen in front of him is so indifferent to Ziyi that he even wants to kill her.


    Zhang Xiong couldn''t bear it. Although he wanted thirteen to die, and he wished thirteen was Suluo, Zhang Xiong didn''t want to confirm his identity by killing Ziyi. Anyway, Ziyi was the woman he had been thinking about for so long. To this day, he didn''t get the woman. How could he see her die in front of him ¡£


    For Zhang Xiong, the more he can''t get it, the more eager he is to get it, and he will try his best to get it. If Zhang Xiong doesn''t do Ziyi in his life, he will always have a thorn in his heart. He doesn''t want to live with a thorn in his heart. He doesn''t want to live with a duck in his mouth.


    The more he thought about it, the more he was bent. He could hardly bear to see the man he had been thinking about for a long time was in front of him. He never wanted to see this creature become a dead man. Moreover, Zhang Xiong was afraid that the wood would not show mercy on her and kill Ziyi. In that case, he would never get Ziyi.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 481

    Zhang Xiong seems to be a smart man, but in fact he is a dandy. He can''t see the scene clearly and only thinks about his own private affairs.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Xiong was worried. He couldn''t control other things. He directly stood up and advised his father: "Dad, there are many ways to prove the identity of thirteen. There is no need to kill people. Don''t we members of the Haigang always kill women


    Zhang Xiong''s words sound reasonable. Some people who don''t understand his mind may be deceived by his false impression. They think that Zhang Xiong is really upright, carries forward traditional virtues and takes good care of women''s lives. But Zhang Wenshan, a father, knows his son who is not striving for success. If Zhang Xiong farts, he can know what his intention is. Now, Zhang Xiong stands out openly To stop him, it was obvious that he was aiming at Ziyi. He knew that his son had taken a fancy to others. It was because of this that Zhang Wenshan was angry.


    As a matter of fact, how can Zhang Wenshan want to go to this stage? He wishes thirteen is not Suluo, but things have developed like this. If he can win this for thirteen, he has done his utmost. If he protects thirteen unreasonably, it will be the crime of shielding, and he will face a great disaster. But at present, his son of straw bags does not think about his situation at all, At this critical juncture, Zhang Wenshan is still thinking about women. How can Zhang Wenshan not get angry.


    After listening to Zhang Xiong''s words, Zhang Wenshan began to rebuke Zhang Xiong in a loud voice: "you''re a villain. You don''t have a chance to speak here. Get out of here quickly!"


    In the face of his father''s anger, Zhang Hongli was also in a flurry. But when Zhang Xiong''s eyes touched Ziyi''s pitiful eyes, Zhang Xiong didn''t flinch from the emotional elements of the explosion. He retorted to his father again: "what I said is the truth. Ziyi is innocent. You shouldn''t do experiments with her!"


    This time, Zhang Xiong completely angered Zhang Wenshan. Originally, Zhang Wenshan was extremely unhappy. Today should be a happy day, but he kept eating shriveled. No matter how strong his heart is, he can''t contain his irritability. Now, his unfilial son is still with him. How can Zhang Wenshan accept it? He said angrily: "come on, please I''m going to drag this son down! "


    Zhang Wenshan has no way to communicate with his son. He is too lazy to talk nonsense any more. As soon as he says something, several people force Zhang Xiong down.


    Scene, gradually restored to silence, silence to Ziyi seems to hear his heart broken voice, at this moment, Ziyi feel that she is the world''s most stupid woman, she is waiting for love, she is looking for love, she insists on love, can die for love, but what is the return of all her love? One step closer to the man is to take the knife.


    Although the knife had not yet stabbed her body, she first cut Ziyi''s heart. The pain was too painful. Ziyi couldn''t accept the blow. A weak woman couldn''t bear it.


    Originally, the fact that Suluo didn''t love himself had pushed Ziyi into the abyss of eternal destruction. Now, Ziyi witnessed shisan''s ruthlessness, and destroyed Ziyi''s soul. Seeing shisan take the dagger, he walked towards him indifferently. From the beginning to the end, it seemed that shisan did not hesitate. In his heart, killing himself was just a task An opportunity to let his identity not be exposed, so he accepted without hesitation. How can Ziyi face this fact and how to bear it?


    Ziyi''s body is completely stiff, only the tears of sadness are whirling in her eyes. In this moment, the past is like a tide, flooding into her heart. In the past, there are shadows of Suluo everywhere. At that time, Suluo loved her, tolerated her, and even risked her life for her. Although there were ups and downs and pain at that time, compared with today''s Everything in the sky, once all the pain is not pain, because, even if once again uncomfortable, at least, Suluo is still that Suluo, is love oneself invariable Suluo, but today, Suluo is not that Suluo, his heart is hard as iron, mercilessly stabbed Ziyi, his behavior is to let Ziyi pain.


    Ziyi''s heart has been numb, she is not afraid of death, not at all, but she is afraid to die in Suluo''s hand. Suluo''s indifference is tantamount to a thousand cuts to herself. If Suluo''s knife goes into her heart again, Ziyi will not die in peace.


    Ziyi can''t think of it. Why did the former Suluo become like this today? How can the solo who can die for himself become the executioner who wants to kill himself? Why is all this?


    Despair, Ziyi felt a complete despair, Ziyi''s heart has been completely dead, but her trace of reason is clearly stimulating her, she knows, everything is her own fault, if not for her previous willful, Suluo would not go on a forgetful revenge Road, if it was not because she was like a fool, was cheated by the old fox Fugang and fell into him In the trap, Suluo will not face the crisis of being dug out of its original form. All this situation is caused by himself. Then, in order to atone, end all this with his own life!


    Ziyi slightly raised her head and did not let the tears in her eyes fall. She tried to support her rickety body, not to let the cold wind blow down, just to wait for the arrival of thirteen.However, when the God of death like thirteen really came to her, when she clearly felt the killing intention of thirteen, Ziyi was still strong in the end. She tried to hold back the tears in her eyes, and finally burst into tears. Tears crossed her cheek and fell to the ground.


    Ziyi is not a lover, a benefactor, or even a passer-by. He is reduced to a cold machine and emits a murderous spirit, which makes Ziyi suffocate. Her grief falls with her tears and coagulates, blocking her chest, making her unable to breathe. She has no strength to think, no energy to grieve, just absolute Waiting for death to come.


    Time, in this moment, followed by solidification, the scene fell into a dead silence, all the people in the audience held their breath, opened their eyes, and closely watched the thirteen and Ziyi in the field.


    Everyone was looking forward to the next scene, but all of a sudden, all of a sudden, what everyone waited for was not thirteen stabs into Ziyi''s body, but a very cold voice: "I can''t do it, she saved my life, I can''t be ungrateful!"


    The tone is flat, there is no emotion to speak of, but it shows the determination of thirteen. In a moment, the silent scene is in a state of uproar. Other people can''t help but talk about it. Everyone is not a fool. They all know what it means. If they see thirteen stabbing Ziyi with a knife without hesitation, they may give up the idea that thirteen is Suluo, because For, in their consciousness, thirteen is a cold and heartless person. In order to prove his innocence, he should not care about a woman''s life.


    But now, shisan, a cold machine, talks to you about lifesaving benefactor and ingratitude. How can this convince everyone? Therefore, at this moment, almost everyone thinks that shisan must be solo. Then, their attitude towards shisan changes from admiration to dissatisfaction.


    When the whole audience was dissatisfied, only one person got the greatest satisfaction. This person was Ziyi. She thought that Suluo was cruel enough to kill herself. That''s what she was afraid of most. Therefore, she fell into the most desperate abyss. However, when she was hopeless, she heard thirteen voices like the sounds of nature.


    Although the voice was still cold, it completely melted Ziyi''s heart. Anyway, shisan didn''t kill herself. How lucky for Ziyi, at least, she didn''t have to die with her eyes closed.


    Unconsciously, Ziyi''s sad face is filled with a trace of smile. With this pair of tired but gratifying eyes, she gently stares at shisan. At this moment, shisan is not a cold machine in Ziyi''s eyes. His body is still full of justice, just as he did several times before, fearing power and life and death.


    However, Ziyi was so pleased that others were dissatisfied, especially Zhang Wenshan. His eyebrows were all frowned, with some anger. Zhang Wenshan stepped forward two steps and said in a cold voice to shisan: "shisan, I''m afraid this is your last chance. I know that Xu Nan helped you in your most difficult time, but you also saved her, and you have paid off her love for her Now, you don''t owe her anything. What you have to do now is to prove your innocence. Do it


    It can be seen that Zhang Wenshan still does not want to accept this cruel fact. After all, thirteen is too important to Zhang Wenshan. Moreover, Zhang Wenshan really wants to sit on the throne of deputy leader. Therefore, even if all the evidence points at shisan, he still holds the last hope and prefers to stand on the side of shisan to prove his innocence.


    But thirteen is thirteen. No one can change his decision. He seems to have made up his mind. Even if Zhang Wenshan said so, he did not move. He still insisted on his principle and continued to say in a cold voice: "I will not kill my benefactor, I can''t do it!"


    The more convinced he is, the more he won''t be convinced by the principle of killing all the people, because the more he doesn''t believe in the next fight, the more he won''t be convinced. By this time, the truth has come to the surface, and some people can''t help but shout and arrest thirteen.


    These voices naturally reached Fu Gang''s ears, which made him feel comfortable. He was very satisfied with his plan, and as expected, he did not expect that when shisan killed Ziyi, he showed his Fox''s tail and showed his original shape. Fu Gang was very pleased with this.


    Although there were some twists and turns in the process, it was not beyond Fu Gang''s expectation. With this result, Fu Gang was considered successful. It can be said that he has made great contributions to the Hai Gang today. It seems that the position of deputy leader has already waved to him.


    The more he thought about it, the more happy Fu Gang felt. He couldn''t wait to go to Zhang Wenshan and said to him, "I said hall leader Zhang, can''t you see it now? It''s clear that thirteen is Suluo. Now I can take the madman away?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 482

    At this moment, Fugang doesn''t want to delay any more. He just wants to catch shisan quickly to make contributions. But Zhang Wenshan doesn''t want to sit on his head and take a shit. If shisan is taken away by Fugang, he will be forever trampled on by Fugang. He will not be reconciled.


    Therefore, Zhang Wenshan did not pay attention to Fu Gang, but continued to say to shisan: "thirteen, you should know your own situation. If you don''t do it again, I''m afraid even the gods can''t save you. Now, it''s not the time to pay attention to kindness. You should always remember that your name is thirteen. You are from our five halls, my right arm and my command God, I want you to kill her, you can''t hesitate! "


    Zhang Wenshan is still trying to force shisan. He thinks that by means of command, shisan can give up all his thoughts and make shisan cruel. However, Zhang Wenshan is still wrong. He doesn''t understand shisan''s heart. No one in the audience understands shisan''s heart. Even Ziyi can''t see through shisan. She thought that shisan would really do something under such pressure No matter what Zhang Wenshan said, shisan was not affected. Even when the whole audience pointed out to him, shisan still ignored him.


    Such a thirteen, as if emitting the light of ten thousand feet, let Ziyi feel deep hope, is the hope of love in Suluo''s heart, for a time, Ziyi was a bit silly, she looked at thirteen blindly, motionless.


    At this time, shisan just turned his eyes to Ziyi. They looked at each other as if there was an invisible spark. At this moment, shisan''s eyes were no longer killing. Even Ziyi could feel some familiar taste from him, which made Ziyi''s heart beat faster.


    When Ziyi was fascinated, shisan suddenly spoke to her and said, "you shouldn''t stay here. You should listen to me and go back early!"


    Thirteen''s voice is very light and light, so small that only Ziyi standing in front of him can hear clearly. Moreover, this tone is the familiar tone of Ziyi, which instantly makes her heart soft.


    For the first time, Ziyi really felt the warmth from shisan. With this warmth, Ziyi felt as if she had the whole world. She didn''t care about everything. She only knew that shisan was not cruel to herself and did not abandon herself completely.


    At this moment, Ziyi suddenly thought that when he was in the hospital, shisan was still in a stupid state in a wheelchair, but because he was going to be taken away by Zhang Xiong, shisan suddenly broke out and beat Zhang Xiong and his lackeys recklessly. Later, in the headquarters of Wutang, that is, here, shisan still saved himself regardless of the danger and was cruel again Zhang Xiong was beaten, and every time, thirteen advised himself to leave the city.


    Up to now, Ziyi understood that although shisan showed indifference, his actions and his words showed that he was worried about himself and cared about himself. He didn''t want to be affected by himself. He wanted to save his father peacefully by himself. However, he didn''t understand shisan''s heart at all. He stayed here stubbornly, adding trouble to shisan Even in today''s situation, shisan is in a dilemma.


    Thinking of this, Ziyi''s heart is suddenly full of guilt, deep guilt, remorse. While Ziyi''s mind wanders, Zhang Wenshan, on one side, sees shisan''s hesitation, and his anxious eyes are red. He can''t help it. He goes straight to shisan, takes shisan''s right hand holding a dagger and points it to Ziyi''s chest. Then, he says sternly again "Thirteen, what are you still hesitating about? Everything is over with a knife!"


    As soon as Zhang Wenshan''s voice dropped, he released shisan''s hand and stepped back two steps. After all, he could not kill Ziyi for shisan. Only when shisan did this, could he defend shisan. To be honest, Zhang Wenshan had already been free to help shisan. It was obvious that he helped shisan in this way. He was only for his future Not at the mercy of Fu Gang, it can be said that the future of Zhang Wenshan is in the hands of shisan.


    Other people at the scene knew Zhang Wenshan''s thoughtfulness, but no one said anything, because everyone still wanted to see whether shisan would kill Ziyi. As long as shisan''s right hand pressed lightly, the matter would be solved immediately.


    Although the knives in thirteen hands were all aimed at Ziyi, his people still did not move. He just kept the knife edge pointing at Ziyi''s chest and stood straight in the same place. In the eyes of the uninformed people, shisan''s action was to struggle to kill Ziyi.


    However, in Ziyi''s opinion, shisan is not entangled. She knows that shisan will not kill herself. From his words and some other people''s imperceptible eye changes, Ziyi can clearly feel that shisan will never kill himself. If he wanted to do it, he would have done it for a long time, but now he has no action. He should be thinking about countermeasures How to deal with such a scene.


    Thinking like this, Ziyi''s heart is warm, at the same time, guilt is also deeper.


    At the end of the day, Ziyi experienced too many mood ups and downs, experienced too deep pain and torture, tired, she became more and more tired, but at this moment, Ziyi suddenly felt relaxed, this is a state expressed from the bottom of her heart, which is the last comfort of Ziyi.No matter how cruel the reality is, the happiness in Ziyi''s heart quietly comes back, and her broken heart slowly heals. Only because she saw the heart of thirteen in front of her, she found that Suluo, who thought she had completely gone away from her, has come back again. And standing in front of herself, the thirteen in front of her is cold and heartless, but in fact, it is still the former Suluo, that Can be for her life-threatening Suluo, he risked the risk of revealing his identity, can not kill himself, he did not change.


    Knowing that Suluo hasn''t changed, Ziyi is so happy. The sad tears in her eyes seem to be the tears of happiness. At the moment when the tears of happiness slide down, Ziyi''s body suddenly moves. She suddenly moves forward and meets the knife in her thirteen hands.


    In an instant, the cold dagger stabbed into Ziyi''s chest. With a puff, blood gushed from Ziyi''s mouth, but Ziyi didn''t feel pain. She was still so happy. Her mouth grinned with blood, and her body became more and more light.


    At the moment when her body was on the verge of falling, she exhausted her last strength and said weakly in thirteen''s ears: "no, don''t, expose your identity!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Ziyi''s shaking body could no longer hold on. She was like a falling feather and fell forward gently. Her head was on thirteen''s shoulders. Her smile was still fixed on her face. At this moment, she looked so happy.


    She and thirteen, in this moment, form an aesthetic picture. In the picture, the night sky is unusually black, without stars, no moon, no ray of light, while the five halls under the night sky are open and bright, and the lights are reflected in the whole area. The thirteen and Ziyi in the middle of the area are like a silent sculpture, fixed in place, Ziyi''s face is fixed by happiness The face was frozen by terror.


    Under the light, thirteen''s face was extremely ferocious, but his eyes reflected a very ghostly light, like the God of death. Everyone''s eyes are focused on these two people. One second is as long as a century. People''s expressions have changed into countless colors, and people''s mood has turned into various waves. This scene was unexpected.


    Everyone knows that if you want to find out whether shisan is Suluo or not, it depends on whether shisan''s knife will pierce Ziyi''s body. But who can think that when the knife really stabs Ziyi''s chest, the person who starts the attack is not thirteen, but Ziyi.


    No matter how weak they are, they can''t be shocked if they are stabbed by their bodies Recognize his identity, no one can do anything about him.


    This result really surprised all of us. Fu Gang, who has been planning for the strategy, turned black in this moment. He walked step by step according to his plan. At the end, he thought he would succeed, but the development of the matter was beyond his expectation. He really didn''t expect Ziyi to be so surprised People''s behavior does not mean that such an action can immediately prove shisan''s innocence. What he is worried about now is that if he can''t provide conclusive evidence, Zhang Wenshan can''t let him take shisan away. Today, there is no need to fight against each other. This is Fu Gang''s worst plan and the last outcome he is willing to accept.


    On the other hand, Zhang Wenshan saw this scene. Although he was also shocked, he was more pleased. No matter how the process was, he was satisfied with the result. Didn''t Fu Gang stab Ziyi with a knife thirteen times. Now Ziyi has been stabbed. Let''s see what he has to say.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Wenshan couldn''t help grinning. He said to shisan directly and excitedly: "ha ha ha, good, thirteen, good!"


    At this time, Zhang Wenshan said such words. Obviously, he wanted to completely get rid of the situation that thirteen was Suluo. He wanted to let people know that the current thirteen was a ruthless and unscrupulous killing machine, not a Suluo.


    At the same time, he did this to give thirteen one steps down. No matter whether it was thirteen who stabbed him voluntarily, as long as thirteen followed Zhang Wenshan''s steps, he might be safe today.


    But shisan didn''t do it. He didn''t seem to hear Zhang Wenshan''s words. He had ignored everything. At the moment, he was as if he had been struck by thunder. No one knew what he was thinking. Only he could clearly feel the temperature of Ziyi''s body and the last words Ziyi said to her: "don''t expose your own Identity


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 483

    This voice seems to have thousands of magic, has been entangled in thirteen, hard poke thirteen''s heart, as if he was frozen, as if gradually melted, his grim face, also slowly began to show some unprecedented color, the light in his eyes become more and more dangerous, his whole person is like a volcano burning crazily with magma inside Emotion in the Pentium, slowly infected to his surface, his expression seems to be changing, this change, more and more obvious.


    Standing beside shisan, Zhang Wenshan seems to have felt the change of shisan. After a while, Zhang Wenshan''s heart couldn''t help beating the drum. He was afraid that shisan would really mess up. So, regardless of the occasion, he quickly patted shisan on the shoulder and called out seriously: "crazy man!"


    The sculptural thirteen was suddenly photographed by Zhang Wenshan. Finally, he moved. He turned his head slowly and looked at Zhang Wenshan. His eyes became red and red. His expression was no longer indifferent, but turned into anger. With this anger, he yelled at Zhang Wenshan with no politeness: "get out!"


    A word, such as the roar of a dragon and a tiger, has shaken Zhang Wenshan back a few steps. At the moment, the thirteen is really terrible. It seems that the devil is possessed by the body, and the breath is abnormal.


    At this moment, all the people on the scene took a breath. Everyone''s expression was different, but everyone''s eyes showed a color of surprise, extremely shocked, because the word "thirteen" completely shows that he has admitted his identity. He is Suluo.


    Who could have expected that the thirteen would acquiesce in his own identity at such a time, which was simply a subversion to the public''s understanding. You know, as long as thirteen continues to hide, he can avoid the disaster. He doesn''t need to kill Ziyi by himself. This is the best way for him to retreat, but he doesn''t go down this road, He was so merciless to the only Zhang Wenshan who stood out to help him out. He was so desperate!


    In the shock of all, thirteen ignored all, gently stretched out his hand, dragged Ziyi''s soft body, gently laid her down on the grass.


    Then, shisan gently plucked the hair on his face for Ziyi. At this moment, the anger in shisan''s expression subsided. In his red eyes, there was no cold light of the evil people. Some were just affectionate light. He looked at the weak Ziyi deeply and said softly, "Ziyi, why are you so stupid?"


    Thirteen''s voice is hoarse with infinite emotion. At the moment, he finally completely exposed himself. He finally stopped hiding. He showed his identity in front of Ziyi, in front of all people. He was Suluo, who loved Ziyi deeply.


    The confused Ziyi, after hearing the soft voice of Suluo, suddenly came back to light. The rhythm of her heart beat suddenly fast. She tried to open her tired eyes and look at the man she loved most.


    In an instant, Ziyi''s eyes blurred again, and her eyes were filled with tears uncontrollably. These were the moving tears and the expression of Ziyi''s deepest emotions. After searching for Suluo for so long, she finally came back to her side.


    However, when he came back, it was time for him to leave. Ziyi''s heart was really bitter. What made Ziyi sad was that when Suluo came back, he was completely in a desperate situation. In the end, she still implicated him.


    Ziyi gently swallowed a mouthful of blood, and then said to Suluo with difficulty: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry for you, I''m too stupid, always implicate you, bring you trouble, I think, as long as I die, no one can force you again, you won''t be embarrassed!"


    This is Ziyi''s deepest regret and the last pain of Ziyi. She thinks that she can exchange her death for Suluo''s safety. She thinks that she can finally stop implicating Suluo.


    How many times, purple because she implicated Suluo and self blame, so this time, she really don''t want to implicate him again. In Ziyi''s opinion, Suluo didn''t kill herself with a knife, which was enough to make her happy. She didn''t ask for anything else. She just prayed for Suluo to be safe. She knew that if it wasn''t for herself, Suluo could continue to hide his identity, and he would not fall into the dilemma of life and death today. Ziyi also knew that once Suluo exposed her identity, she would surely die. This disaster was caused by her, and she had to bear it alone. Suluo had done too many things for her. It was time for her to repay. She owed Suluo too much, only As soon as he dies, no one can force solo to admit his identity.


    However, how could Ziyi think that what she got in exchange for suicide was such a result. The result moved Ziyi very much, but at the same time, it made Ziyi hurt and remorse.


    And Suluo heard Ziyi''s words, his heart trembled even more, his eyes were filled with tears, camouflaged for so long, indifferent for so long, he cried for the first time.


    Since becoming thirteen, he has been used to indifference and ruthlessness, but this time, he can no longer hide the feelings in his heart. He can''t control the flow of tears, which is sad tears, this is painful tears, he said to Ziyi in pain with tears: "Ziyi, are you stupid? Since they have guessed my identity, they can''t let me go. No matter how I disguise, it''s useless. Even if you don''t show up, I can''t escape. I hesitated just now, just trying to find a way to keep you safe, but why do you have to worry about it? "In the end, Suluo''s voice is hoarse and can''t be sent out. This kind of Suluo makes Xu Nan more moved. Her hazy eyes seem to emit some strange light. She slowly feels Suluo''s heart, which still cares about her heart, which makes Ziyi too warm and warm. She seems to forget the pain in this moment. She is strong enough to support her consciousness, light Voice said to Suluo:


    "but I''m just a drag on you every time. I''ve never helped you. I don''t want to go on like this. I''m not afraid to die, Arlo. Really, after I leave, don''t feel sorry for me!"


    Ziyi''s voice is full of her strong, she said that she was not afraid of death, but when Suluo heard this, her heart was more bitter, as if it was a different kind of blow, which made Suluo heartbroken. His hoarse voice said to Ziyi: "you are not dragging the oil bottle, you."


    Before Suluo''s words were finished, Ziyi suddenly put out her hand and blocked Suluo''s mouth. Her hand was gently placed on Suluo''s lips. The corner of her mouth could not help pulling because of the pain brought by lifting her hand. However, she did not feel the pain in her heart. She was just very excited. She was about to lose her breath. Her consciousness was gradually disappearing. She wanted to be in the final meaning Knowing, get the answer she wants most.


    This is also her last wish. With this wish, Ziyi tried to support her consciousness, exhausted her last breath, and uttered the most difficult voice. She said weakly, "Arlo, thank you, thank you still mean me. Now I just want to know, do you still love me?"


    But Suluo suddenly heard Ziyi ask, for a moment, he was stunned, he did not expect, in such a moment, Ziyi would ask such a question, this does not need to answer, can be sure of the answer.


    In a trance, Suluo seems to understand that Ziyi must have misunderstood herself. She must have thought that she was indifferent and pretended not to know her, because she changed her heart, because he didn''t love her anymore. She was really stupid.


    Thinking of this, Su Luo can''t wait to express his sincerity to Xu Nan and explain his hardship to Ziyi. However, Suluo didn''t have time to say anything. Before his words were spoken, Xu Nan''s hand close to his lips suddenly dropped down. Her tears were squeezed out by her closed eyelids and finally flowed to her ears along the corner of her eyes Root.


    Ziyi''s expression was so frozen, her mouth in addition to residual blood, no slightest smile, she finally left regretfully.


    She couldn''t hear any more sound, let alone the sound of Suluo''s heart breaking. At this moment, Suluo''s heart exploded to pieces. His tears surged out. His face was ferocious and twisted. The veins on his forehead were exposed. His soul seemed to be separated from his body. His whole body seemed to have been emptied.


    The air seemed to condense, time seemed to be still, and the scene was suddenly silent. Only the tears in Suluo''s eyes flowed wantonly. The tears passed through his lips and penetrated into his mouth. However, he could not feel the taste of tears. He just opened his mouth and kept whispering Ziyi''s name: "Ziyi, Ziyi..."


    after several whispers, Suluo''s eyes were full of tears Suddenly tightly hugged Ziyi, opened his hoarse voice and cried out in pain: "Ziyi, I love you, I love you, do you hear me, Ziyi, I answered you, I love you, did you hear me?"


    His voice was too sad. The sadness permeated everyone''s heart, but he could not enter Ziyi''s heart alone. Ziyi at this moment still had no reaction and looked lifeless. Her expression was still with deep regret. In the heavy air, she couldn''t hear Suluo''s call or answer. She was looking for Suluo''s return Come, but she left, her solo still love her, but, she did not hear.


    This scene, frozen into a most desolate picture, the picture of Suluo and Ziyi, touched the hearts of many people on the scene, this scene is really moving, is indeed sad, those who were originally ruthless bystanders, can not help but be moved by them. Even, some people''s eyes are fogged, many people have experienced life and death, but they have not experienced such a touching love.


    In the two of them, they see the real love, the love that can transcend life and death. A weak woman, in order to help her beloved man keep secret, chooses to commit suicide without hesitation. How much courage does it take for a man, for a woman who loves deeply, to expose his identity and fear life and death without any hesitation Their emotions can be learned from the heaven and earth, but the heart is not made of iron, and how can we not be moved when we see such a scene.


    In particular, a woman drowned in the crowd was deeply shocked by this scene. This woman is Lin Shihan...


    she is the one who is deeply shocked by this scene www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 484

    These variables make Yang Simiao feel a little uneasy. In fact, today, Mo Qinglong insists on attacking Wutang. Yang Simiao feels a bit in a hurry. However, after some measurement, she still agrees to help Mo Qinglong. She also wants to quickly clean up the thirteen to prevent future trouble. It is because she attaches too much importance to it that she will personally lead the blood colored Cherry Blossom people to help Mo Qinglong ¡£


    However, the variables of things are totally beyond her imagination, which makes Yang Simiao lose confidence. She is afraid of accidents. Therefore, she can''t help asking Mo Qinglong, "what''s the situation, boss Mo?"


    Mo Qinglong shook his head blankly and said in a low voice, "I don''t know. It''s estimated that there is something wrong with the four halls and the five halls. This time, they may have internal strife."


    As soon as Mo Qinglong''s voice fell, a spy he had sent out to lurk to the other side of the five halls just came back.


    As soon as the spy arrived, he immediately reported to Mo qinglonghui: "boss, I have already inquired about it. Fu Gang of the fourth hall is mainly here to catch the Thirteen!"


    When Mo Qinglong heard of this, he immediately showed a happy look. He asked the spy with great interest: "Oh, tell me, what''s going on here?"


    The spy didn''t dare to hesitate, so he said all the information he knew one by one. It was not detailed, but the situation inside was basically clear.


    After hearing this, Mo Qinglong''s face was even more joyful. For him, the girl named Ziyi can''t die. He doesn''t care about the identity of shisan. What he cares about most is shisan. He''s crazy, and there has been a violent conflict with the people of the sea gang. This is absolutely the best thing for Mo Qinglong. The main purpose of his trip is To kill the culprit shisan, the next target is all the members of the fifth hall. Now, they are fighting inside. Mo Qinglong can directly take advantage of the fish. How can he not be happy.


    However, although Mo Qinglong is happy here, Yang Simiao beside him is just like eating dynamite. Her face is covered with black lines. Her heart is even more shaken. She hears the spy''s words clearly. However, how can she believe that thirteen is really Suluo?


    For a while, Yang Simiao couldn''t stop at all. This fact is really terrible. After living for so many years, Yang Simiao has always acted with great vigour. She has never regretted what she has done, but suddenly, her life has been in such a deep shadow.


    Last time in Tianya nightclub, shisan killed the vice president of the Qinglong Association in front of Yang Simiao, and almost threatened her life. She did not allow the assassin to run away. Otherwise, she would not be able to take advantage of the Qinglong club for the organization. There would be a gap between the two sides. Therefore, Yang Simiao attacked the madman in spite of the danger and finally made shisan arrested. At that time, although she doubted shisan''s identity and tried to ask him, she didn''t admit it at that time. Moreover, the murderous spirit and indifference of shisan and his unfathomable strength made Yang Simiao give up the idea.


    In Yang Simiao''s consciousness, Su Luo is a child who will never grow up. She knows Su Luo very well. Because of understanding, she will feel that the indifferent thirteen is not Suluo. However, at this moment, she even heard that thirteen is Suluo. How can Yang Simiao accept it.


    At this moment, she was suddenly soft, and her heart was shaking wildly. She was also mixed with too many complex emotions, which made Yang Simiao more and more messy. Her eyes had the color of pain, regret, sadness and even a little jealousy.


    Since she left the wedding site of Suluo last time, Yang Simiao has a hatred for Suluo. Although she knows that her hatred is unreasonable, she can''t help but blame Suluo for being too unfeeling towards herself. However, if she hates a person, it means that she has not forgotten him, there is no love, and there is no hatred. Yang Simiao still thinks about Suluo all the time.


    Especially, when she heard that Suluo had sneaked into H Province alone, she even came here on the basis of the organization''s dispatch to find Suluo and know his situation. However, on that day, in Tianya nightclub, Suluo appeared in front of her, but she did not recognize it. Even, Suluo showed mercy to herself at the critical moment, but she made up for him, which was not good Now, she has to bring people to encircle him. All this makes Yang Simiao feel guilty.


    At the same time, Yang Simiao can''t help but feel sad, and can''t help eating Ziyi''s vinegar. That day, she almost recognized thirteen. She promised that as long as he admitted his identity, she would let him go. However, shisan would rather die than reveal himself. He was so hidden. Now, Suluo for the sake of Ziyi, but can be desperate to expose their identity, and even for her crazy.


    Su Luo, he is still the former Suluo. He is the enemy of the whole world for the sake of Ziyi. Compared with Ziyi, his weight in Suluo''s heart is really too light, which makes Yang Simiao sad.


    Since the contact between Su Luo and Ziyi, Yang Simiao has blocked them countless times. However, the result is that they love each other more. They can prevent their separation from each other, but they can''t separate their hearts. This makes Yang Simiao really sad. She just does so much for love. But is her way really wrong?Up to now, Yang Simiao has a complete fall in emotion, which makes her strong heart hurt a little. However, at this juncture, Yang Simiao has no time to worry about her feelings. She knows that this is not the time to be sad at all. At this time, Ziyi''s life and death are unknown, and Suluo herself is in absolute crisis. If she does not help her, they will become a pair of desperate mandarin ducks That''s what Yang Simiao absolutely doesn''t want.


    So, Yang Simiao quickly calmed himself down and said anxiously to Mo Qinglong: "boss Mo, it''s not too late. Let''s start now and hit them by surprise!"


    Yang Simiao is so anxious, but Mo Qinglong is carefree. He is very happy and calm now. When he hears Yang Simiao''s words, he just gently waved his hand and said calmly: "Miss Yang, don''t be anxious. They haven''t started fighting yet. It''s better for us to take advantage of the opportunity when they are both defeated."


    Mo Qinglong is a smart man. He will not take into account Yang Simiao''s mood. He only knows that today he is going to fight with a snipe and clam to make a profit.


    Of course, Yang Simiao knows that she can''t command Mo Qinglong at all. In the end, the relationship between her and the Qinglong association is just mutual utilization. No one can command anyone. She wants to save Suluo, but it doesn''t mean Mo Qinglong wants to save Suluo. You know, the vice president of the Qinglong Association died in Suluo''s hands. Mo Qinglong must kill Suluo to vent his anger, and how can he save him.


    However, without the green dragon Association, she had no hope to rescue Su Luo from the tiger''s mouth. For a moment, Yang Simiao did not know what to do. At this moment, all the expressions in her eyes were replaced by anxiety. At this moment, Yang Simiao, who was once lawless, was really worried.


    With the roar of Su Luo, the momentum of Wu Tang headquarters has changed. At the moment, he has become a devil. His momentum is so powerful that it is suffocating. At the scene, no matter the people in the five halls or the four halls, they respect and keep away from Suluo, because everyone on the scene can feel Suluo''s outrage, and no one will be stupid court death.


    Zhao Yang, the only one who touched the mold of Su Luo, was even more scared. He did not care how much he was hurt. He quickly got up from the ground and rolled to Fu Gang''s back.


    Even standing behind Fu Gang, Zhao Yang is still in deep fear. Recently, he relied on Su Luo to feel his power most clearly. Su Luo''s strength has completely exceeded his expectation. He never thought that Su Luo could hurt himself with one move, which really shocked Zhao Yang.


    Don''t mention Zhao Yang. Even Fu Gang, an old fox, can''t help shaking in his heart. Su Luo''s strength has broken through his own expectations again and again. In the underground boxing field, Su Luo defeated Wen Wen Wen, and Fu Gang was surprised. Just here, Su Luo was able to deal with his eight secret elites. Fu Gang was surprised again. This time, Suluo broke out With such a terrible roar, Fu Gang was shocked by the power of his body. Of course, Su Luo was still alone after all. Besides, he was injured. Fu Gang didn''t believe that he could fly.


    Thinking of this, Fu Gang''s eyes once again showed fierce light. He immediately ordered to his people: "go on, take him down for me!"


    As soon as Fu Gang ordered, the eight elites in his rear immediately gathered to Suluo from all directions with four long ropes. These people were well-trained experts. Although they were not strong enough to fight alone, they cooperated perfectly. These ropes felt like spider webs in their hands, which made people have no escape.


    And Suluo in the fury, blindly immersed in endless pain, his head is still in a state of supine, his eyes, still staring at the dark sky, he did not notice the arrival of danger.


    When Suluo reacts, the rope of eight people has already caught him. At the same time, the eight of them are constantly changing directions, winding left and right. In a few blinks of an eye, Suluo is tied with ropes. And these eight people stood in eight directions, pulling the rope, so Suluo was tied to the center of the eight of them, unable to move.


    This frightening lion became a turtle in the urn in such an instant. Many people at the scene could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, especially Fu Gang. Seeing that Su Luo didn''t resist and was so easily bound up, his dignified face did not appear, and a gratifying smile appeared on his dignified face. With this smile, he said sharply to Zhao Yang around him again: "yes He knocked out and took it away


    Zhao Yang ordered him to go to Suluo without hesitation.


    If we say that Su Luo is standing in the field safe and sound at the moment, even if Zhao Yang is given ten courage, he will definitely not dare to approach Suluo. However, now that Suluo has been firmly bound up, Zhao Yang is certainly fearless. He stands up slightly and shows his domineering color. Under the attention of the whole audience, he strides forward to Suluo with powerful steps ¡£


    When he came to Suluo''s side, he looked at Su Luo who was tied up with zongzi. Zhao Yang coughed gently and said with a little respect: "I''m sorry, I offended you!"


    With that, he raised his hand and tried to knock solo unconscious.


    But what made the audience dumbfounded again was that Zhao Yang Gang raised his hand. Su Luo, who was originally in a static state, suddenly changed his face and became extremely terrifying. His mouth suddenly opened again and let out an extremely violent roar.Standing beside Su Luo, Zhao Yang''s eardrum almost broke. The infinite momentum of Su Luo''s body made Zhao Yang dizzy, and other people in the field were suddenly shocked.


    At a time when people were shocked and frightened, suddenly, the hemp rope wrapped around Su Luo broke apart. At the same time, Zhao Yang, standing beside Su Luo, was attacked again and flew backward like a sandbag. Finally, he fell to the ground severely. This time, Zhao Yang was not as lucky as before, and he could not get up again.


    The eight people who pulled the rope fell to the ground one after another because of the broken rope and inertia. In a moment, the scene was in chaos. The huge space was covered by the breath of death again. Many people unconsciously shed cold sweat, and even Fu Gang became a little flustered. However, what makes Fu Gang more frightened is that the Furious Suluo suddenly stares at him with his blood red eyes. When he touches the eyes, Fu Gang can''t help but tremble.


    At the moment, Suluo is like the reincarnation of the devil. When his eyes touch Fugang, the murderous spirit of his whole body becomes more and more strong. His ferocious face is particularly dangerous under the light. All of a sudden, he fiercely steps forward and approaches Fu Gang step by step. In the process of walking, his mouth moves and says to Fu Gang coldly: "you, damn it! ¡±


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 485

    In a short sentence, Fu Gang was directly sentenced to death. Those present at the scene, hearing Suluo''s words, could not help but feel the horror. Fu Gang, the initiator of all this, felt a deep chill. Fu Gang couldn''t help but shiver.


    Fu Gang has been living in the society for so many years. He has never seen any big waves. He has never broken through any mountains and rivers. Even in the face of life and death in the battlefield, Fu Gang will not frown. He was able to sit in the position of the leader of the hall. In addition to his ability and keen mind, he has licked blood on the edge of the knife many times, not in front of the Lord Yan After several times, Fu Gang''s body is full of scars, all of which prove that he is a tough man with iron bone, and he has long been fearless of life and death.


    But at this moment, Fu Gang was flustered, and he felt a sense of fear out of his control. Because Suluo shocked him so much that he totally exceeded his imagination. How could he have expected that such a small role would show such an unusual side? What''s more, his momentum, that gloomy and terrifying side that Suluo exudes is just like a devil Like, unconsciously invaded his every cell, let him fear.


    In the past, Su Qiyao was the only one who could bring such a shock. He was really a myth, a myth beyond Fu Gang''s cognition. Now, Su Qiyao''s son, Su Luo, is far from his Laozi. Therefore, even if Fugang feels scared and frightened at the moment, he can''t be scared away by Suluo. Anyway, he Fugang is not It''s an old man in the river. It''s impossible to be scared away by a hairy child.


    As a result, Fu Gang just froze for a while, and soon recovered his incomparable spirit. Then, he said to his subordinates in a deep voice: "give me up, do him down!"


    For Fu Gang, Suluo is still a little kid. No matter how strong he is, he is a man in the end. Because of his large number of people, he doesn''t need to pay attention to Suluo at all. Anyway, once he catches the boy, he can make great achievements. Thinking of this, Fu Gang''s eyes can''t help but shine. His eyes are vicious and stare at Suluo fiercely ¡£


    The more than ten secret elites standing beside Fu Gang did not care much at the moment. After receiving Fu Gang''s order, they immediately met Su Luo with a knife.


    In the face of Suluo''s violent state, everyone didn''t dare to be careless. Every member of the dark group gave full play to his 100% strength and launched a fatal attack on Suluo. Their moves were extremely cruel, only to defeat the 13 who was abnormal in skill.


    But I have to say. Suluo is like a freak. Every time, he can break the ordinary people''s world outlook, which always makes people astonished. Before he broke out, he could swim among the eight experts in the dark group with the strength of one person. After he broke out, he beat Zhao Yang twice, even earned off the heavy hemp rope. His terror had already appeared.


    This time, he fought with more than ten dark group experts, which showed his terrorist strength. At this moment, he really broke out.


    At the moment, he is not what he used to be able to match. No matter in terms of speed, strength, or explosive force, he has greatly improved. He has become a killing machine and has reached the point of killing without blinking an eye. His hands are clean and neat. Although he only has a pair of fists, it is his sharpest weapon. Anyone who is hit by him will not die He can''t afford to be seriously injured. His strength is really incredible.


    A few minutes later, more than ten elite members of the secret group collapsed. All of them were lying on the ground in disorder. One of them was beaten beyond recognition and died on the spot.


    But when he looked at Suluo, he was still as towering as Mount Tai and his momentum was like a rainbow. After a fight, although he was also injured, there were several holes in his body and blood stained, but this did not affect his momentum. On the contrary, Suluo, who was stained with blood, was more violent and his whole person became more terrible.


    After defeating the elite of the dark group, the terrifying and ferocious Suluo once again locked his target on Fu Gang. With a strong step, he stepped on a vigorous step and approached Fu Gang again.


    The audience, once again because of solo and heart panic. Terror, it''s really terrible. The members of the five halls present are better, because they all know that Suluo''s target is four halls, which is Fu Gang. It has nothing to do with them. Therefore, at most, they feel creepy, but they are not afraid of their own suffering.


    On the other side, the people of the four halls are inevitably frightened. Although they are numerous, everyone knows that Suluo is a devil. Once he touches him, he will die. Who has the courage to touch the God of death first? Even the other experts in the dark group are terrified at this moment. They belong to the type of bloody violence, but they are violent Sulo, it''s a little bit of a witch.


    Perhaps, it is really Suluo''s spirit of death is so heavy that many elite soldiers around Fu Gang can''t help but regress two steps. Hundreds of people are forced to retreat because of one person''s power. It''s hard to imagine what kind of scene it is. It''s not that people in the four halls are afraid of death, but they are unconsciously afraid of the terrible Suluo, and they are involuntarily afraid of the disaster And yourself.


    Seeing the development of the situation, Fu Gang is really holding back to the extreme. Where could he think that he would catch a solo and make so many troubles? He finally confirmed his identity. As long as he caught him, he could finish the task. Suddenly, Suluo became violent because of a woman, showing an unknown side. What''s more, his hand was more irritating Next, all of them are a group of drudgery. So many elites have tried several times to win a solo. Even, all the members are forced to retreat by Suluo. This picture is seen by the people of Wutang, which is a great shame to Fu Gang.At this time, Fugang can ask his hundreds of subordinates to join him. But if he does, they may never be able to raise their heads. What''s more, if so many people attack Suluo in a big way, then the knife will not grow long, and Suluo''s life will probably be lost. Fu Gang will not allow this kind of thing to happen. Since it is the people of the fourth Hall who have lost face, Fu Gang will not be able to keep his life It''s up to you to recover.


    Fu Gang''s skill is not simple, but in the face of such a Suluo, a person who is playing with his life, there is still some lack of confidence, but he is still with a fierce spirit, roaring at Suluo: "Suluo, you have been difficult to fly today, if you want to less suffer from flesh and blood, you should be obediently arrested!"


    Fu Gang''s tone is obviously rampant. He wants to suppress Suluo with his own momentum. However, Suluo in the madness is not only not bluffed, but also completely infuriated by the outspoken Fu Gang. Suddenly, he clenched his fists, his veins soared, and he screamed: "I want you to die!"


    After that, Su Luo suddenly quickened his pace and dashed toward Fugang. The speed was as fast as if he had brought up a storm.


    Fu gang saw that Suluo rushed over, and his momentum also burst out. Fu Gang knew that, in any case, he had to fight now. Only when he took Suluo with his own hands, would he pull back his face. Therefore, in the face of Suluo''s attack, Fugang did not yield, and directly roared: "seek death!"


    Then, he quickly met up, and in an instant, the two were entangled in a fight.


    Both Fu Gang and Su Luo are at the top of their game. Many people are present at this level. However, Su Luo is in a violent state, but he is still in a passive state. Fu Gang has always occupied the initiative. In general, people may feel that Fu Gang will win the battle. However, Zhang Wenshan is not sure whether to fight against Su Luo, Zhang Wenshan still knows something. He knows that Su Luo has a skill that ordinary people don''t have. That is, he can apply the enemy''s tactics and use them in return.


    Sure enough, when Zhang Wenshan was wandering in his mind, Suluo was once more powerful. Suddenly, he turned the passive into the active, and used Fu Gang''s moves to attack madly. Fu Gang''s moves played a more powerful role in Suluo''s hands. Fu Gang suffered losses repeatedly. Finally, when he was hit by Suluo, Fu Gang''s whole body flew back, and the corners of his mouth oozed blood Trace.


    Fu Gang, a hero of the Xiaoxiong class, can''t hang his face at the moment. Although, last time in the underground boxing hall, Fu Gang met Su Luo and Wen Wen Wen, and knew that Su Luo had this ability, but Fu Gang thought that his boxing skills were not comprehensible by ordinary people, but he didn''t expect that Su Luo could learn it easily. It was too much for Fu Gang, but he was so small Setbacks can''t suppress his ambition. As the leader of the five halls, he has no unique skills, and he doesn''t have to mix in the society.


    Finally, after being frustrated, Fu Gang really got angry. His momentum also erupted in an instant. His eyes were full of red blood. He was murderous. Fu Gang, in his explosive state, became extremely terrifying and ferocious. After standing still, he stamped his foot suddenly and quickly hit back at Suluo www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 486

    Fu Gang left deep footprints on the lawn every time he ran, which was enough to prove how deep his skill was. In an instant, Fugang flashed in front of Suluo. Without hesitation, he threw his steel fist at Suluo. This time, Fugang simply put out his unique skills. The moves of his fist seemed to bring out illusions and changes, which were beyond people''s understanding ¡£


    In a moment, his fist fell on Suluo''s chest like a raindrop, which hit Suluo''s chest incessantly like Yongchun boxing.


    Fu Gang thought that no matter how strong Suluo was, he should not be able to withstand such an attack. However, to Fu Gang''s great surprise, he tried his best to attack Suluo, but still could not make him fall down. Suluo''s body was as strong as iron and steel, unable to move and destroy, which made Fu Gang more furious.


    In the end, Fu Gang gave up using his fist and became an angry master. He let out a roar like a dragon''s song, which turned the already powerful momentum upward. Fu Gang, with endless momentum, suddenly takes the tip of his right foot as the center, and suddenly swings his leg to Suluo, who is still motionless. This leg should be regarded as Fu Gang''s strongest blow. He goes down with almost all his strength. When he goes down, his hair is blown by the strong wind.


    At this crucial moment, Suluo also broke out completely. His overwhelming momentum shocked everyone at the scene again. Just as Fu Gang''s powerful leg was about to sweep him, Wu Lai, who was still upright, moved with the trend, stuck to the leg and drew a circle. In the air, he drew a semicircular arc, which eliminated Fu Gang''s leg from being invisible.


    Su Luo''s skill can be seen only by those who understand the art. This is Tai Chi, which can transform the existing into nothing and stop by static. Moreover, it contains the essence of Tai Chi. Only a master level figure may be able to use it so thoroughly. But at this moment, Suluo uses it, and his movements are flowing freely without any flaws. That''s what he did, Let Fu Gang''s powerful leg remove all the strength.


    At the moment when Fugang''s strength was removed, Suluo''s wrist suddenly shook and quickly grasped Fugang''s ankle. In a trance, Fugang was stunned. He wanted to take his shadowless leg back, but it was too late. Because Suluo suddenly moved, he roared angrily toward the dark sky again. Then, under the attention of all the people, Suluo''s right hand was tightly held Fu Gang''s ankle was lifted to the top of his head. After a while, Fu Gang was thrown into the air.


    The picture is fixed in this second. Fu Gang looks like standing on Suluo''s hand with one foot. With such a domineering movement, Fu Gang seems to be out of control. His whole soul seems to be lost and his body seems to be out of his control.


    The next second, the screen suddenly moved, in the picture of Suluo, even seize Fu Gang''s foot naked, in situ crazy rotation. At this moment, the whole audience was shocked. Everyone was shocked, but his heart was overwhelming. Fu Gang himself was like a lost soul. His feet were higher than Suluo''s head. He couldn''t even think about it. His body didn''t seem to be his own, so he was whirled in the air by Suluo. In the air, Fu Gang couldn''t make any force at all. He became a plaything in Suluo''s hand, and let Suluo grasp it and wave it.


    This is a dramatic scene and a scene that subverts the common sense. Everyone in the audience is fixed at the same place and looks at this scene stupidly. No one can think of it. Fu Gang, who was still majestic just now, became a plaything in Suluo''s hands. In a moment, the head of the Hai Gang hall, who is extremely proud, can only howl in the night sky. Because of the speed of Suluo''s rotation, he even said It''s hard to talk.


    Almost a few minutes later, Suluo seemed to have exhausted his anger. When he was spinning at the fastest speed, he suddenly threw Fu Gang away with a strong force. Suddenly, Fu Gang, like a giant fireworks, suddenly shot into the night sky. Finally, he fell heavily on the ground under the whole audience''s gaze.


    This time, Fu Gang is completely soft. His body is like a cripple. His head is heavy. He is confused and relaxed for a long time. Fu just regains his anger and tries to open his blurred eyes. He still wants to stand up. But when Fu Gang opens his eyes, his body becomes stiff again, The one who came into his eyes was suro, who was more terrifying than death.


    At this time, Suluo''s eyes were red and his face was ferocious. He also held a shining knife in his hand. The light of the knife flashed Fu Gang''s eyes, and even more startled Fu Gang''s heart. The fear of death deeply suppressed him. He opened his mouth powerlessly, but his voice didn''t come out. Suluo, like the God of death, opened his mouth first and said coldly in his voice: "Fugang, you shouldn''t take nothing Gu''s woman is a bait. Go to death


    At the moment, Su Luo has lost half of his love. As soon as his voice fell, the steel knife in his hand was mercilessly cleaved to Fu Gang.


    Fu Gang, as a hero of a generation, is now reduced to fish and meat under the sword of Suluo. What''s more terrifying is that the leader of the Tang Tang Hai Gang, facing Su Luo, who is like the God of death, is completely withered. His body and heart seem to be bound and can''t move. Even he can''t even ask for mercy. In despair, he seems to have to wait for death Call.The whole scene in this moment, as if was fixed, all people are still immersed in shock, Leng is slow but God comes, only one person, although shocked, but he forced himself to return to God. This man is the leader of the five halls, zhangwenshan.


    Zhang Wenshan was also shocked at the moment. He was shocked by Suluo''s great strength. But as a hall leader, he would not be destroyed by his head of emotion. Obviously, he has realized the seriousness of the matter. Today, it has been too noisy. If Fu just died of sulo again, Zhang Wenshan would not eat and take it Go.


    Even if Zhang Wenshan is not satisfied with just 10000 people, he is more worried that he will just step on his head later. However, he can not let Fu just die in his own territory, and die under Suluo, who received his own clothes. Otherwise, Zhang Wenshan will not say to keep the position of the leader of the hall, I am afraid his life will not be guaranteed. Now, what Zhang Wenshan can do is try his best To make up his fault, once he has just caught sulo with his cooperation, he may have made up his own merits and will not be held responsible by the headquarters.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Wenshan in Suluo waved the knife in a moment, suddenly drank: "stop!"


    At the same time, Zhang Wenshan''s body was like lightning, and rushed to sulo at a very fast speed.


    Zhangwenshan is also a strong man. He does not need to say much about his strength. He moves the grass under his feet because of his momentum. In a moment, he comes to sulo, and he splits it into sulo''s hand without hesitation, and he has a strong way.


    The death god Suluo, completely ignored Zhang Wenshan''s cheers, and did not pay attention to Zhang Wenshan''s attack. He was bent on taking the hard dog life. Therefore, he ignored zhangwenshan completely. The steel knife still splits to Fu Gang with a sharp momentum. However, sulo finally looks down at zhangwenshan''s deadly hand. This hand, with a solid and solid tie, is hit after Suluo Back, so that sulo body instability, straight forward, so that his knife did not split to pay gang.


    Although zhangwenshan succeeded in the attack, he was still shocked by cold sweat. Because he felt his hand and hit it on a plate. Sulo''s body was so powerful. This is the flesh and blood body. It is clearly the body of steel. At this time, zhangwenshan can understand thoroughly why he just lost. This is not just pay gang The strength is too weak, but after the outbreak of sulo too strong.


    However, Zhang Wenshan also had no time to be surprised. After hitting sulo, he immediately pulled Fu Gang from the ground and stood with him.


    At this time, Fu Gang was still a little bit shocked. He looked at zhangwenshan with a pair of fear eyes. He was grateful and embarrassed. To deal with gang, it was a very face-loss thing. But in any case, saving life was better than anything. After a little delay, Fu just turned his eyes to sulo.


    At this moment, sulo has stood up, but his momentum seems to be more frightening. He was suddenly disturbed by someone at the moment when he was about to kill Fu just solved his hate. How can he not be angry. His eyes are turned from red to blood, and his eyes are full of mad anger. Although he was also seriously injured, his momentum was still destroying the earth.


    He turned slowly, with his red eyes, and stared at Fu Gang and zhangwenshan. Such sulo was really terrible, and it made people look at the bottom of his heart without trembling. This second, the whole scene was still silent, still in the state of awe, and still closely watched the magical solo.


    In the attention of all, sulo raised his steel knife and pointed directly at zhangwenshan, and said coldly, "I don''t want to kill you. Now get out of here!"


    If you have a wrong head and a debt owner, listen to Wu Lai. It seems that he just wants to pay the life of the gang. Indeed, the initiator of all these is Fu Gang. He directed today''s farce. He cheated Ziyi, used Ziyi, forced innocent Ziyi into this situation, even if sulo killed Ziyi himself, he was paying Gang''s idea. How can sulo not be able to avoid it To his life.


    Zhangwenshan also knew that the object of sulo''s request was just Fu Gang himself, but he could not let sulo succeed. Although he feared the terrible strength of sulo, he didn''t mean he would be afraid of sulo. He was slightly fixed. Then, he gave sulo the last advice: "13. I suggest you still hold your hands and get it. Maybe there may be a chance to live. Otherwise, you will be able to get it Don''t blame me for being polite! "


    Zhang Wenshan, as the guide of Suluo into the five halls, has violated the gang rules by taking such an enemy of the gang. If sulo can make things out of order, Zhang Wenshan will never have good fruit to eat. So, at present, he just wants to finish the matter quickly.


    Sulo didn''t hear anyone. Besides Zhang Wenshan, at this time, sulo has been lost by hatred. He almost did not hesitate to give up. He gave up a startling roar: "let me die!"


    After that, sulo pinched the steel knife in his hand and cut it directly to Fu Gang and zhangwenshan.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 487

    Zhang Wenshan saw the growth of Suluo. He knew too well how abnormal Wu Lai''s strength was. He certainly would not fight with Suluo foolishly. Otherwise, he might end up as miserable as Fu Gang. Therefore, he didn''t have to talk about the morality and morality of the world. He immediately ordered his subordinates: "what are you all doing? Give it to me!"


    In a word, it was deafening that all the members of the four and five halls suddenly came back to their senses. Now, no one can control too much. When they heard the order, almost all of them raised their swords and swarmed toward Suluo.


    At the scene, no matter the people of the four halls and the five halls did not hesitate any more. They attacked at the same time. Their two forces are really United at the moment. So many people are now subduing Suluo for one goal.


    In an instant, the sound of killing rose to the sky, and the smell of blood permeated all around. The huge party venue instantly turned into a battlefield. Speaking of it, it was also a great war, a war of two halls united together. However, it was also a joke to say that there was only one enemy against the two sides. However, only this person was worth thousands of troops. He really was He showed what is called "one man in charge of a pass", and he was able to stand firm under the attack of the two elites. He was like the God of war, so brilliant, and he alone ignited the whole battlefield.


    Suluo, a violent man, has become a head harvester. However, those who are close to him will soon be killed by him. Around him, more and more people lie down, and the scene is appalling. Like the God of war, Suluo has achieved a miracle with towering anger. He is not a mortal, but a god man who can compete with heaven Deeply shocked everyone on the scene, but also shocked Lin Shihan in the crowd.


    Among these people, I''m afraid that Lin Shihan is the one who knows the most about Suluo. She was in the same class with Suluo in high school. At that time, they had already known each other. However, at that time, Suluo was a lamb who was slaughtered by others. He was so self abased that he did not dare to raise his head when he walked. He was beaten by others and did not dare to fight back Always a person in a lonely corner, however, is such a person, after the transformation of time, and finally completely transformed, has become such a mythical figure.


    Lin Shihan saw every change of Suluo. However, even if Suluo became the leader of the University, Lin Shihan felt nothing. Later, he set up his own organization and became the leader for a while. Lin still felt nothing. At that time, she still looked down on Suluo.


    But now, Suluo is able to fight against the two halls of the Hai Gang with his own strength. This is simply a supernatural existence. Facing hundreds of soldiers, he is fearless and can still kill a way to get close to Fugang. The only goal is to kill Fugang. What kind of courage and determination is this, even if he has been cut through a lot of holes He still didn''t fall down, still fighting in blood, a man, can do so for a woman, Ziyi is afraid to die in peace.


    Perhaps, in the eyes of others, Su Luo may be a madman and a fool, but at this moment, in the eyes of Lin Shihan, Su Luo is a hero, a hero who can be reckless and brilliant for women. Such a man is great and rare. If there is no hatred, Lin Shihan will really fall in love with him and can''t extricate himself, because, Lin Shihan I dream of having such a man.


    However, the reality and dream are always too far away. Lin Shihan can''t realize her dream if she lives in this cruel reality. In other words, dream and reality are opposite. In the dream, she wants to have a hero. However, in reality, even if she has a hero in front of her, it doesn''t belong to her. What''s more, the hero is his biggest enemy Can forget everything, also can not forget those blood feuds.


    Su Luo, he once killed his elder brother cruelly. He once killed her father in front of her. But the root of the problem comes from himself. He implicated his father. This guilt makes Lin Shihan hate Suluo more deeply. She swore in front of the tombstones of her father and brother, and she is bound to kill Suluo and avenge them for their death.


    At this moment, Su Luo is facing life and death. Lin Shihan knows that Su Luo is doomed this time. However, even if Su Luo is captured by the Hai Gang, whether the Hai Gang is going to kill him or cut him, this is not what Lin Shihan wants. What she wants is to revenge herself. Only in this way can she be completely free from the pain. At that time, she will be dead You can close your eyes.


    Besides, seeing Suluo''s condition, his whole body is covered with blood and his body is covered with injuries. Some of his wounds are even more painful than death. Perhaps, at this moment, death is a relief for Suluo. Since solo can''t escape his death, it''s better to let himself give him a ride, so as to end their gratitude and resentment.


    Thinking like this, Lin Shihan suddenly took out a dagger he was carrying with him, and then he quietly walked towards Suluo. Although at the moment, Suluo has become a bloody man and his body is crumbling, he is still frightening. The terrible smell of his body breaks out, which makes many people dare not approach.


    In the face of death, no matter who, more or less, will have fear. Su Luo is like a fireball, and most people don''t want to get burned. However, Lin Shihan is not afraid of him. Her faith in her heart is the result of the hatred buried in her heart. With this determination, Lin Shihan almost stepped on the corpse on the ground and slowly walked to Suluo''s back.As soon as he approached, Lin Shihan raised his dagger and wanted to stab Su Luo.


    Although Su Luo was seriously injured, his awareness of the crisis was still very strong. His back seemed to have long eyes. When Lin Shihan was just about to start, Lin Shihan turned his head. At the same time, the steel knife in his hand, which was dyed red with blood, rose together. Almost reflexively, he chopped at Lin Shihan.


    In an instant, Lin Shihan felt the terrible breath of death. She was deeply shrouded in this breath, and the whole person was almost suffocated. Lin Shihan didn''t expect that in the end, she still did not have revenge, but would die in the hands of her enemies. Her heart suddenly filled with unspeakable taste, pain, sadness, entanglement, but so unwilling, just let Lin Shihan complete To his astonishment, Suluo''s knife suddenly stopped when he was about to chop himself.


    In such a chaotic situation, in such a bloody environment, under the siege of countless enemies, Lin Shihan could not imagine that he would be merciful and not kill himself.


    However, what makes Lin Shihan even more unimaginable is that when she is in a daze, Suluo suddenly reaches out her left hand and hugs her into his arms. At the same time, Lin Shihan''s body also moves. He changes his position with her. Lin Shihan doesn''t know about this. So, at this moment, she only feels that Suluo''s arms are very warm, and when she feels the warmth In a flash, suddenly, a splash of blood on her face, let the warm Lin Shihan instantly wake up.


    She finally understood that Suluo suddenly hugged her just now, in order to save her and help her block a knife. It was Suluo''s blood that splashed on her face. The bloody smell stimulated Lin Shihan''s nerves and shocked Lin Shihan''s heart. How could she think that in this crisis, her biggest enemy not only did not kill herself, but also saved herself. This is a kind of What kind of facts did Lin Shihan accept.


    At this moment, Lin Shihan''s heart completely stirred, so it was not the taste. Her mind seemed to have been knocked by something. In a trance, she seemed to be awakened. She suddenly felt that she was so silly and naive that she could not distinguish the good from the bad in this world. She was a sad fool.


    In her absence, Suluo grabs her and throws her hard. Her whole person immediately flies out. The only cold voice left in her ears is Suluo''s voice of concern: "get out of the way!"


    When Lin Shihan fell heavily to the ground, she saw Suluo, because her appearance seemed to be more stimulated and more crazy. She hit him in the mouth and screamed, which made many people flinch. Some of them insisted on it. Finally, more and more corpses were found around him.


    Fu Gang and Zhang Wenshan are annoyed by Suluo''s madness. Who could have thought that it would be so hard to catch Suluo. He was just a person. However, when he was injured to such an extent, he kept standing and didn''t fall down. This is still a human being. Now, their hearts are clear. It seems impossible to capture Suluo alive, because their men start to catch him alive At that time, the shackles were too big, only the life of being slaughtered. If this goes on like this, the people of his two halls will be planted in the hands of Suluo. When the time comes, let alone meritorious deeds, they will lose their lives.


    Fu Gang and Zhang Wenshan looked at each other, and immediately, Zhang Wenshan ordered in a loud voice: "everyone listen to me, defeat Su Luo, whether life or death!"


    In a word, it ignited everyone''s fighting spirit in an instant, let their bloody and murderous spirit all show out, and all of them flocked to it again. This time, we can let out without leaving our hands, and attack as hard as we can.


    Sitting on the ground, Lin Shihan can feel the anger of these people. She knows the situation in front of her. She is afraid that Su Luo will be buried here this time. After all, no matter how powerful he is, he will still be a person. How long can he persist under the disorderly knife? In the end, he will die.


    Thinking that Su Luo was about to die, Lin Shihan had no expectation. Instead, she felt pain in her heart. Her eyes suddenly blurred, and two sad tears fell from her eyes. She was actually feeling heartache and sadness for Su Luo, a big enemy.


    However, when solo was about to be cut down under the knife, there was a cry of killing in the chaotic night sky, followed by a series of shouts and shouts. The voice was majestic and passed through the noise and rushed into everyone''s heart.


    Just as people were shocked, a large number of warriors in black appeared at the entrance of the villa. They ran towards the bloody battlefield in an orderly manner www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 488

    The men in black who were killed in the air were fierce and murderous. All of them were ruthless. When a large group of people came here, they immediately cut down at the people of the sea Gang regardless of whether they were from the four or five halls. When they met someone, they were very quick and fierce.


    After a while, Zhang Wenshan and Fu Gang realized that the danger was coming. Today''s setbacks are just waves after waves, which make them overwhelmed. Zhang Wenshan is better, at least not injured. Fu Gang is still numb. He thought the plan in his hands has encountered so many changes in the implementation process, which really makes him gnash his teeth, but he resents his return Resentment, he is now finally powerless, so, the scene of the commander-in-chief can only fall on Zhang Wenshan.


    Zhang Wenshan didn''t hesitate. He immediately commanded his own five halls to resist foreign enemies. However, although there were a lot of elites in Zhang Wenshan, many of them were frightened by Su Luo, and the new black clothes men were gaining momentum. Zhang Wenshan''s men and horses were struggling against such a strong enemy, which made Zhang Wenshan very upset. Fu Gang on the other side saw this and hurried Let his men join the fight.


    Under this circumstance, the pressure of Suluo was finally relieved. The people of the fourth and fifth halls all fought against the foreign enemies, and no one was going to deal with Suluo. However, even so, Suluo''s situation was not much better. His body had been cut like a person who had been hurled. No one was intact. Every wound was so shocking and blood stained His whole body, he completely became a blood man, looking very dangerous.


    He was standing in the center of the battlefield with his body staggering. He didn''t fall down, but he didn''t move. He was like a rocking corpse. It was terrible, but also miserable. No one cared about Su Luo, who would never die. Even Zhang Wenshan didn''t care about him. He just joined the battle group and attacked foreign enemies.


    Zhang Wenshan, in the battle, was imposing, but his expression was gloomy. He didn''t know who the enemy was and how he could attack his five hall headquarters under such circumstances. This is not adding fuel to the fire.


    Today''s Day is a nightmare for Zhang Wenshan. Originally, it should be a happy day and a happy day for his five halls. But who would have thought that the protagonist he picked up today would be the wanted target of the sea gang. Moreover, this Su Luo, who upset the heaven in his five halls and injured so many of them.


    Now, there are a number of foreign enemies with fierce morale, which makes Zhang Wenshan really depressed and angry.


    No matter who the visitors are, today they came, they just touched Zhang Wenshan''s misfortune. Zhang Wenshan swore in his heart that he would kill all these damned uninvited guests. With full of anger, Zhang Wenshan was furious. He made a direct attack on Huang Long and killed the people in black. He killed gods and Buddhas in the middle of the people in black. He was merciless.


    After all the people in black swarmed into the battlefield, a woman with fashionable temperament and noble temperament slowly came into our sight. The woman wore a wide brimmed hat and a pair of sunglasses at night, which made her look invisible. However, the people in the field could still see that the noble woman was just like the leader of the group of people in black.


    Of course, this woman is Yang Simiao. Finally, she broke in. Although she didn''t know the situation of the war inside, she could clearly feel the pain of Suluo outside through the fierce fighting. She knew that if she didn''t fight again, Su Luo would surely die this time. Therefore, Yang Simiao couldn''t help it. After arguing with Mo Qinglong, she was alone Take people into the battlefield.


    Although Yang Simiao knows that it is extremely difficult for him to rescue Su Luo from the hands of Wu Tang and Si Tang, there is no way out. Yang Simiao can''t watch Su Luo die, but he has to bet bravely.


    However, to Yang Simiao''s surprise, she walked into the battlefield and saw such a horrible and bloody scene. In particular, she saw Su Luo in the field at a glance. The man she missed so much was still standing like Mount Tai. Around him, there were corpses. He killed so many people in the sea Gang by his own efforts. This is very impressive I can''t believe it, but the fact is in front of me, so I have to let Yang Simiao believe it.


    At this moment, Yang Simiao''s heart seemed to be cut like a knife. Although she saw Su Luo create a miracle, she also paid a heavy price. He was covered with injuries and blood. Maybe this feeling is more painful than death?


    Yang Simiao can''t understand Su Luo''s pain. All she knows is that Su Luo is standing in the dead by herself. She looks so pitiful. She can''t help but rush to help him. Unfortunately, it''s impossible because the road ahead has been blocked by people from four or five halls.


    The current battle is still going on, but it is obvious that the people brought by Yang Simiao can''t be compared with the large army of the sea gang. Even though her black warriors are fierce and strong, they are outnumbered. The number of the other side is too much, and they can''t last long.


    With the passage of time, Yang Simiao''s people in Vietnam war are less and less, and her despair is getting deeper and deeper. But just when Yang Simiao''s side is about to hold on, Mo Qinglong suddenly appears. He takes the men and horses of the green dragon Association and rushes in with a roaring momentum.Once inside, Mo Qinglong also saw Su Luo in the field. Seeing that he didn''t fall down, Mo Qinglong frowned. He went to Yang Simiao''s side and said to her a little discontented: "Miss Yang, why are you so anxious? It''s better to kill in after thirteen is dead?"


    Obviously, Mo Qinglong is not happy with Yang Simiao''s action. After all, in his expectation, it should be a scene in which both sides are hurt. But now, although the four or five two halls are damaged, thirteen is not dead. For Mo Qinglong, it is the best result to wait until thirteen is dead.


    Yang Simiao is too lazy to explain too much to Mo Qinglong, but he responds softly: "you can kill me later. It''s my business to come first!"


    After listening to Yang Simiao''s words, Mo Qinglong was a little angry and could not help but lose the bad way: "you."


    Mo Qinglong is almost speechless to Yang Simiao. However, he knows clearly that it is the critical moment to sweep the five halls. He can''t have an internal fight with Yang Simiao, otherwise everything will fall short. Now Mo Qinglong is angry and can only hold back.


    On the other hand, Zhang Wenshan, who was fighting, was still wondering who ate the courage of Xiong Xin leopard to attack his five hall headquarters. Until Mo Qinglong appeared, Zhang Wenshan suddenly woke up. It turned out that it was the damned Mo Qinglong again. It was the third time that their green dragon Association attacked his five halls. For the first time in the night bar, he killed Qing for Zhang Wenshan Dragon club.


    However, the second time, also in the night bar, Zhang Wenshan lost a lot in Qinglong club, which made Cao zhangwenshan tired physically and mentally. Today, Mo Qinglong dared to give him a third surprise attack on Zhang Wenshan. Instead, he went straight to his fifth hall headquarters, which made Zhang Wenshan burst out in an instant. He yelled at Mo Qinglong: "Mo, you TM D dare to kill me at the headquarters of Wutang. I will kill you today


    After that, Zhang Wenshan rushed to Mo Qinglong with the momentum of soaring to the sky.


    Seeing this, Mo Qinglong, who was depressed, immediately recovered. He did not dare to delay, so he ordered his members of the green dragon association to massacre the people of the sea gang. He himself, however, went up to Zhang Wenshan, and the two life and death adversaries fought together in this way.


    With the addition of the green dragon Association, the battle situation was immediately reversed. Yang Simiao''s men were no longer in a state of defeat. Instead, they united with the green dragon association to fight against four or five Liang halls. On the vast lawn, it became chaotic. A bloody battle became louder and louder. Compared with Suluo''s one-man killing, the battle was grand and bloody, and the screams rang through the night sky, Continuous, the black sky seems to be dyed red with blood, the two sides fight in full swing, for a while and a half, are unable to tell the victory or defeat.


    On one side of the four and five halls, they have an advantage in the number of people. Although Suluo was the first to get angry, which caused some damage to them, their number is still strong. After all, this is their home court, and naturally there are many people coming.


    In contrast, Yang Simiao and the green dragon society have fewer people. However, they have the best momentum. They are a group of wild wolves crying for food. They break into the five halls to kill their prey. The frightened people of Hong Gang who are scared by Suluo are obviously weaker. They seem to be the prey that has been arrested. There are few hunters and many prey Time, the two sides will be equal.


    When the two sides are locked in a fight, Yang Simiao quickly walks towards Su Luo. For Yang Simiao, the most important thing is to keep Suluo safe. However, for another person, the most important thing is to kill Suluo. Of course, this man is mo Qinglong.


    At the moment, Mo Qinglong''s most urgent task is not to kill Zhang Wenshan, but to kill Suluo himself. After all, Suluo is the executioner who killed Mo Qinghai. More importantly, Mo Qinglong can see from the scene that Su Luo''s martial arts have reached an unfathomable level. If he does not die, Mo Qinglong will be uneasy. Therefore, Mo Qinglong beats Zhang back with one blow After Wenshan, he flew to Suluo.


    Yang Simiao feels Mo Qinglong''s murder. She has no time to hesitate. She immediately stops Mo Qinglong. Although Yang Simiao''s martial arts are not very good, the bodyguards she took with her this time are not powerful. They are eight in all. Each of them is strong. With one person''s strength, she can hardly defeat eight. He pauses and looks at Yang Simiao with great puzzlement What do you mean, Miss Yang


    Yang Simiao also did not hide, said frankly: "Su Luo is a friend of mine, you can''t hurt him!"


    This time, Mo Qinglong suddenly woke up. No wonder Yang Simiao, regardless of her own opposition, rushed in. It turned out that her purpose was not to deal with the sea Gang, but to save the thirteen.


    Thinking of this, Mo Qinglong''s eyes were red and his anger was furious. He looked at Yang Simiao with great dissatisfaction and said in a deep voice, "he is my enemy. He killed my brother. Don''t you know that?"


    Hearing Mo Qinglong''s question, Yang Simiao calmly replied, "yes, but I don''t allow you to hurt my friend either!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 489

    When he said this, Yang Simiao''s attitude was very serious, his tone was unquestionable, and there was no room for half discussion. This made Mo Qinglong crazy. How could he think that the reinforcements he had found actually confronted him at a crucial moment, which was totally beyond his expectation and touched his bottom line. Although Yang Simiao was from cherry blossom, he did not It means that Mo Qinglong is afraid of her. After all, Mo Qinglong and the bloody cherry blossom are just mutually beneficial. What''s more, Yang Simiao''s shielding Wu Lai in this way is obviously not the intention of the organization, but her arbitrary decision.


    In this way, Mo Qinglong would not care about Yang Simiao. He directly broke his face with her and said angrily, "Miss Yang, I respect you does not mean that I am afraid of you. You should understand that the main purpose of my coming today is to be thirteen. Now, I must get rid of him. You should not face me because of such a person."


    Mo Qinglong said this, but also showed unparalleled dignity. He wanted to use his momentum to oppress Yang Simiao. No matter how he said it, he was a long time and had a place in the huge H Province. Although Yang Simiao was an important member of sanguina, she was acting privately. Mo Qinglong was not afraid of her at all. On the contrary, he thought that she should not do anything for him A so-called friend, stand on their own opposite.


    However, to Mo Qinglong''s great disappointment, his momentum did not bluff Yang Simiao at all. What he was waiting for was Yang Simiao''s firm two words: "I will!"


    Yang Simiao is wearing sunglasses, and Mo Qinglong can''t see her eyes. But from Yang''s tone, Mo Qinglong feels that if he wants to kill thirteen, he must turn his face against Yang Simiao. This time, Mo Qinglong is angry and helpless, and his teeth are itching.


    At present, if he really quarrels with Yang Simiao, and the two sides fight internally, then Zhang Wenshan will take the opportunity to completely overthrow him and Yang Simiao''s forces. At that time, his green dragon Association will surely be destroyed. Therefore, he can''t fight against Yang Simiao at this time. However, Mo Qinglong is extremely unwilling to let go of thirteen.


    At this moment, Mo Qinglong was really entangled to explode. The whole person was on the edge of explosion. Unfortunately, just as Mo Qinglong was about to go crazy, Zhang Wenshan suddenly killed him and attacked him directly.


    Mo Qinglong had no time to be distracted. He aimed all his anger at Zhang Wenshan. He roared, and then threw a heavy blow at Zhang Wenshan. The two strong men fought together again. Mo Qinglong roared angrily in the air: "brothers, kill the bastards of the Dead Sea Gang!"


    Since his anger can''t burn to Suluo, Mo Qinglong can only burn the boundless anger on Zhang Wenshan and the people of his five halls. After all, these people are their enemies, and also the enemies of his green dragon society. Therefore, he must solve them as soon as possible.


    Mo Qinglong''s madness also led to the morale of his green dragon Association, which made them more brave. However, the other side''s sea Gang soldiers were a little tired. Their morale was obviously inferior to the other side. The more they fought, the weaker they were, the more they were defeated. The scale of victory obviously began to incline to the side of the green dragon Association.


    When Yang Simiao saw Mo Qinglong join the battle, she was relieved. Although she had just shown calm and resolute, in fact, she was really worried about Mo Qinglong''s disorderly behavior. Once this guy was confused by hatred, the matter would be out of control.


    Fortunately, the situation has not collapsed, and Yang Simiao is finally free, and has the opportunity to rescue Su Luo. Therefore, she immediately speeds up her pace and walks towards Suluo.


    Soon came to Su Luo, and Yang Simiao said anxiously, "Suluo, I''m Miaomiao. You should go with me quickly!"


    At the moment, although Su Luo is still standing, but the inside has been nearly collapsed. Previously, his explosive state, in fact, can be regarded as a reflection, so he is brave and invincible. But now, he has been exhausted, and his injuries are unbearable. There are not many holes in his body bleeding, his legs are shaking very badly, almost unable to support him Heavy body, he wanted to walk, but could not walk at all.


    When Yang Simiao finds out about Suluo, she quickly signals to the bodyguard beside her. Immediately, two men in suit come out and hold Suluo and want to take him away.


    However, Su Luo was in a state of extreme stupidity, relying only on a silent belief to support himself. At the moment, when he saw Yang Simiao, he finally had a trace of soberness. Tired, he released his finger, and for a moment, his bright red steel knife fell to the ground.


    Then, Su Luo said to Yang Simiao with difficulty: "first, take Ziyi away first!"


    The most critical moment, at the edge of life and death, Suluo''s mind is still Ziyi.


    After listening to Su Luo''s words, Yang Simiao is obviously stunned. She looks around inexplicably and then says to Suluo, "ah, what do you say? Where is Ziyi? I didn''t see her?"


    This is also strange to Yang Simiao. Before she came in, she heard about Ziyi''s suicide. However, when she came to the scene, she only saw Suluo, a bloody man, and did not see Ziyi''s shadow at all. After Yang Simiao finished speaking, she could not help looking around, but still could not find any trace of Ziyi.


    Just a second ago, Suluo was still in a state of collapse, completely wandering on the edge of life and death. But this second, hearing Yang Simiao say that Ziyi is not here, Suluo immediately feels like a flash of light, and his eyes flash. Suddenly, he throws off the man holding his suit, then turns around and looks around.In vain, Suluo''s heart broke, and his soul trembled. The war was fierce, and the scene was a mess. Where was Ziyi''s shadow? The place where Ziyi just lay was empty, leaving only a pool of dazzling blood.


    Ziyi, is it missing?


    Suluo doesn''t believe his eyes. He looks for Ziyi with his most tired body and red eyes.


    In this roaring battlefield, everyone is still there. Everyone is playing their own role and doing their own things. Some have become corpses, some lie on the ground, dying, some are seriously injured and crying, but most of them are still holding a chopper and fighting to the death. Even Lin Shihan is sitting on the ground in a state of nothingness It''s only sentimental.


    However, only his favorite woman, Ziyi, disappeared without a trace. She even disappeared in silence. With a bang, in the noisy night sky, suddenly burst out Suluo''s roar: "Ziyi!"


    The sound of Ziyi brought out all of Suluo''s emotions and all his strength. The shouting was shaking and the bloody air seemed to be dispersed by Suluo''s roar. The noisy battlefield instantly restored silence.


    Everyone in the field seemed to be shocked by Suluo''s sudden voice. Everyone stopped fighting, especially those from the sea gang. After listening to Suluo''s words, they all looked around. But to everyone''s surprise, Ziyi really disappeared, and she disappeared like this. It seems that no one in the audience has seen her and no one knows how she is Missing, a dead person, so quietly disappeared, how can we not let everyone shocked.


    She was more and more surprised when she was sitting on the purple forest, but she was more and more surprised to see her on the battlefield How did she leave when she walked around by herself?


    Such a large scene, everyone seems to have been ordered, everyone was shocked by the purple matter.


    However, after Suluo roared his voice, his momentum suddenly soared again. This time, his momentum almost reached the peak, unprecedented strength. No matter who he was, he was shocked to see that a wounded person without any skin could still burst out such a terrible momentum. It was really incredible that no matter who he was, when he saw the devil like solo, all of them were I''m in a panic.


    However, Suluo didn''t look at anyone. He just looked at Fu Gang with that terrible look. Then, he walked towards Fu Gang step by step with overweight steps. As he walked, he hissed and growled: "tell me, where''s Ziyi?"


    In Suluo''s consciousness, Fugang is the culprit of everything. When Ziyi is in trouble, Suluo''s first thought is Fugang.


    At this time, Wang Fugang''s body just recovered from numbness. Where would he know where Ziyi was? If he had put it in the past, Fugang still had the courage to refute Suluo. However, he has now deeply realized the horror of Suluo. This man is a monster, a pervert that can''t be imagined with ordinary people''s thinking. Fugang almost died in his hand, and now he took it as his How dare Fu Gang dare to mess with prey? Even when he saw Suluo approaching, he was extremely frightened. He quickly explained: "I really don''t know, I don''t see where she went!"


    To be honest, this is definitely Fu Gang''s big truth, but to Suluo''s ears, it is sophistry. All of a sudden, Suluo''s anger is more and more vigorous. He suddenly speeds up his pace and rushes to Fu Gang''s face like lightning. Without hesitation, he shoots a foot at him, and immediately, Fugang flies to the ground.


    The audience was shocked again. After all, Fu Gang was the leader of the fourth Hall of the Hai Gang. Now, he is just like a trash. He has no strength to fight back in front of Suluo. In other words, he has no idea of resistance. He is only devastated. In a blink of an eye, he is knocked down by Suluo.


    Suluo, who was infuriated, looked at Zhang Wenshan again after overthrowing Fu Gang. Then, he asked coldly, "where is Ziyi?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 490

    Zhang Wenshan was so stared at by Su Luo. The head of the Hai Gang''s Hall couldn''t help sweating. This abnormal monster was really frightening. When faced with the people of the green dragon Association, Zhang Wenshan was not afraid. He even denounced Mo Qinglong with anger. However, Suluo, who was regarded as abnormal, had to make Zhang Wenshan''s heart cold. He was really afraid and crazy su Luo would do something unreasonable.


    Therefore, Zhang Wenshan stopped for a long time, and then answered honestly: "I didn''t see it either!"


    As he spoke, Zhang Wenshan found that his voice stuttered. He thought that he was also a veteran in the world for many years. Now, he was scared by a young boy who just came out of the cottage. This is really a shame, but it is also a fact.


    However, to Suluo, this fact is still sophistry. After listening to Zhang Wenshan''s answer, he immediately ran to attack Zhang Wenshan, and the speed was still crazy.


    Although Zhang Wenshan was not seriously injured, because of a fight with Mo Qinglong, the whole person was also in a state of exhaustion. He could not withstand the stormy attack of Suluo. After two moves, Zhang Wenshan was beaten away by Su Luo.


    Su Luo''s crazy performance has already made everyone on the scene speechless. Even Mo Qinglong, the president of the Qinglong Association, can''t help being stunned. He even feels a little lucky in his heart. Fortunately, Yang Simiao stopped himself just now and didn''t let him go to Suluo to find trouble. Previously, Mo Qinglong thought that Su Luo had suffered such a heavy injury He is on the verge of dying. He can kill him as long as he pinches it easily. However, how can Mo Qinglong think that this abnormal Suluo''s strength has reached such a situation? Under such circumstances, he can still send out such a powerful force. I can''t imagine it.


    When Mo Qinglong was stunned, Suluo''s crazy roar broke out in the bloody air: "where is Ziyi?"


    This is very fierce. It seems that he asked all the hostages on the scene. However, in the silent scene, no one answered Suluo. It was not so much that they didn''t know, it was better to say that they didn''t dare. Everyone was afraid of getting angry. It seems that the whole audience did not know how Ziyi disappeared. After all, just now, everyone participated in the battle. Who cares about one lying down What''s more, there are so many people on the ground. Who knows where Ziyi is drowned.


    So big lawn, so fell into a dead silence, no one to answer Suluo''s question, so that Suluo''s anger burning more and more intense, more and more fierce, he simply can''t bear the fact that Ziyi is missing, but he can''t find the trace of Ziyi. He suddenly went mad, and he was crazy towards a member of the dark group around him Attack, knock down one, he goes to the next, one after another.


    In an instant, Suluo fell into a frenzied killing, his eyes were red, his momentum was frightening, his hands were cruel, and he became a complete devil.


    Such a demon made the people of the Haigang feel scared. However, Mo Qinglong was pleased. After all, the two hall leaders of the Haibang were seriously damaged, and their subordinates were also in fear. It can be said that this moment is the best time for him to destroy the five halls, and at the same time, he took the opportunity to kill the four halls. It was like killing two birds with one stone He can''t kill Suluo today, but it can kill the two halls, and it also solves the hatred of Mo Qinglong in his heart.


    At the moment, Mo Qinglong ordered: "brothers, kill all the people of the sea Gang!"


    The people of the green dragon association also know that today is the best time to eradicate the four and five halls at one stroke. It''s just the right time, the right place and the right people. Their hearts are also extremely surging. With this passion, they go all out with their swords to kill the people of the sea Gang again.


    Once again, the scene became more and more fiery with blood flying all over the sky. This time, the people of the Qinglong Association and Yang Simiao were fighting more and more fiercely, while the people of the four and five halls became weaker and weaker. Their mentality and morale were not good. In addition, the crazy attack of the devil Suluo made them lose the courage to fight. Some people even withdrew from the battle, and the battle situation was obviously successful It''s one-sided.


    However, Yang Simiao in the chaotic battlefield did not have any excitement because of the situation on one side. In her heart, she only worried about what would happen to Suluo.


    Yang Simiao knows how much Su Luo is injured. At this time, what he needs most is to receive emergency treatment and take a good rest. However, at the moment, Suluo is still struggling, still consuming the only energy, which is not fatal at all.


    Anxious Yang Simiao can''t take care of a lot. He quickly runs to Su Luo''s side and dissuades him: "Su Luo, don''t fight, go quickly!"


    But in the madness, Suluo couldn''t listen to it at all. He was just like beating chicken blood and couldn''t stop completely.


    Looking at such a Suluo, Yang Simiao''s eyes were a little red. She opened her voice, broke through the noise, and yelled at Suluo again: "Suluo, are you crazy? What''s the point of fighting like this? Even if you kill all the people, you can''t find Ziyi. No matter how, Ziyi won''t fly. As long as you retreat, are you worried that you can''t find her? "


    Yang Simiao''s words are very reasonable. However, Su Luo, who is in a frenzy, does not listen to the truth. He completely kills the red eye and kills the enemy with all his life, but only the last trace of reason in his mind is to kill Fugang and avenge Ziyi.Therefore, after killing his way of blood, Suluo went straight to Fu Gang lying on the ground. His murderous spirit was fierce, his feet were heavy but powerful, and his whole person was extremely violent.


    Fu Gang, who was seriously injured, finally got a chance to breathe. When he saw Suluo killed him again, his heart was burning. He was really helpless and panicked. This day, to just say, was a nightmare day. His mood was too big and too big.


    Originally, everything was in his plan. Ziyi was used to force Suluo out of his original shape, and then he took Suluo away. Although he had experienced several twists and turns, Fugang was still very confident to take Suluo away and go to the headquarters to ask for merit and reward. How could Fu Gang, who could hold the winning ticket, expect Ziyi to commit suicide suddenly, and Suluo would do the same This madness, crazy to the abnormal state, so that Fu Gang, the strategist, lost his sense of propriety, but also completely planted in Suluo''s hands.


    At this moment, the situation is even worse than ever. His four halls and Zhang Wenshan''s five halls are all slaughtered. What''s more, he has lost his life in this wise life. This really makes Fu Gang very reluctant, but he has no choice.


    On his deathbed, Fu Gang''s heart burst with sadness. He could not help turning his head and looking at his old friend for many years, or, in other words, his longtime enemy, Zhang Wenshan.


    At the moment, Zhang Wenshan''s situation is not much better than Fugang. He was seriously injured by Suluo, and no one was able to ease up, but he was attacked by Zhang Wenshan. Mo Qinglong''s strength was above Zhang Wenshan. Now, when Zhang Wenshan was seriously injured, Zhang Wenshan was attacked by Mo Qinglong.


    Zhang Wenshan, lying on the ground, endured the pain of his whole body and said angrily to Mo Qinglong, who is eyeing the tiger, "Mo Qinglong, do you know what you are doing? If you kill me, your whole Qinglong Association will be flattened by the sea Gang!"


    Zhang Wenshan knows very well that his five halls can no longer turn over. He can only move out of the sea Gang to suppress Mo Qinglong. However, the Qinglong association is stationed in this city. If he really angers the Hai Gang, he will face the fate of destruction.


    However, Mo Qinglong didn''t care about Zhang Wenshan''s threat. The reason why he was willing to be a puppet of bloody cherry blossoms was that he wanted to be protected. In this way, he didn''t have to worry about the influence of the sea gang. Therefore, Zhang Wenshan''s words didn''t scare him at all. He just licked his tongue wickedly. Then, he said proudly to Zhang Wenshan, "Zhang Wenshan, I told you so long ago I will kill you with my own hands. You should be prepared to die when you send someone to assassinate my brother. Today, I will tell you clearly that you and your five halls will disappear from the world, and you will not be lonely on the road. So, you can go to death at ease


    After that, Mo Qinglong didn''t have a second word. He directly waved the knife in his hand and chopped at Zhang Wenshan.


    Zhang Wenshan, who is on the verge of death, has reached the extreme of despair. He is not afraid of death. But today, he is really too oppressed and bent. He never dreamed that he would die in the hands of Mo Qinglong one day. This is a big blow to Zhang Wenshan. However, Zhang Wenshan is not willing to die again. He also knows clearly that today, he and his five halls are in robbery It''s hard to escape.


    Zhang Wenshan is also a man, not to beg for mercy. In the face of death, he can''t help turning his head and looking at Fu Gang.


    At this moment, Fugang is being pinched by Suluo, and the whole person is lifted up. He is blushing and hovering on the edge of death.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Wenshan was more and more sad. He even felt a bit funny. The situation was still bad. He and Fu Gang had been fighting for a lifetime, but they didn''t know whether to win or not. However, Zhang Wenshan had no regrets about dying at the same time on the same day, the same month and the same year. At least, with an old friend in huangquan, Zhang Wenshan was dead without regret.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Wenshan grinned bitterly, stretched his neck directly and simply, waiting for the arrival of death.


    However, at the moment when Fu Gang and Zhang Wenshan, the brothers and sisters, were going to report there, the bloody battlefield burst out a startling roar: "stop it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 491

    This sound is different from sulo''s roar. He is not as powerful as sulo. However, it is no less powerful than sulo. Because, the sound is very ghostly, as if it can take people''s soul. Anyone who hears this sound has a deep vertigo. He feels headache and brain swelling. Even the powerful Mo Qinglong is shocked by the sound, even the powerful Mo Qinglong is shocked by the sound, even if he feels headache and brain swelling The knife in his hand was held up by the devil.


    But Fu Gang and zhangwenshan, wandering around the edge of death, heard the sound, but the heart was a little relaxed. It seemed that this was their voice of saving lives, which made the breath of death all dissipated around them. Their hearts suddenly became bright and filled with hope for life.


    But this voice can frighten all people, but it can not live in sulo. He is in a frenzy. No matter how overbearing the voice is, sulo only hears it, and continues to stare at Fugang with his bloody eyes. The voice is cold and says, "you must die!"


    Sulo seems to see Fu Gang''s heart of happiness. He doesn''t give him a chance at all. After he dies, he immediately increases his strength and prepares to strangle Fu Gang. But at this critical moment, a figure suddenly shuttle over and over, with extremely fast speed, he rushes to sulo.


    The moment that the people in the scene did not respond to, sulo in the fury, unexpectedly in a roar, the whole people flew out, and the edge of death Fu Gang was caught by a man in white. Obviously, this sudden appearance of the man, who hit solo in a flash, was the one who shot solo in a flash.


    This scene shocked the whole scene again. It is necessary to know that the force value of sulo in his madness is very appalling. But such existence can be beaten and flown. Thus, it can be seen how powerful the white clothes man exists.


    For such a strong man who killed in the air, Yang Simiao and Mo Qinglong, all were shocked and did not know where the coming people were sacred. But the gang of people saw the white men, but they all showed the color of happiness, at the same time, also showed a full face of respect, because, this White dressed man, is the gang of the elder of the criminal department, he Yunxiang.


    He Yunxiang is a perverted character. It is under his law enforcement that the gang of the sea will be disciplined and no one can cross the throne. Even the hall leaders in the lobby will fear him. Whoever is, once he Yunxiang catches the whip, he will not be able to get off the court. He will have no face to tell. He is a famous and selfless person. Of course, his strength is more than a sign of his strength Peak is extremely high and unpredictable, otherwise, it is impossible to serve the public.


    The biggest feature of heyunxiang is that he has a white hair and a powerful face. He is about fifty years old, but he is very competent in his manner. From the aspect of appearance and momentum, he has a very deterrent power and makes people pay tribute to him.


    In the attention of all, he Yunxiang with the cold eyes, a slight scan of the whole scene, then, he put down the hand of pay Gang, with the momentum of lightning can not cover his ears, directly rushed to his nearest Mo Qinglong, a move, he will be able to suddenly beat the Mo Qinglong to retreat.


    By this time, he Yunxiang''s appearance saved the lives of two hall leaders of the gang of China. After both of them were safe, he only showed a sharp eye and said to the public very seriously: "how brave! How dare he spread the field on the territory of the gang!"


    Once the voice fell, the entrance of the villa poured into many people. All of them were fierce and fierce. It seems that all the elite of the headquarters of the gang really represent the real power of the gang. Each of them looks extraordinary and magnificent.


    Mo Qinglong, who had just eaten a flat food in heyunxiang''s hand, suddenly saw these elite of the gang. His face was white and his heart was beating. Today, he broke in with the heart of killing five halls with one stroke. Later, he found that he could destroy them with four halls. His heart was even more exciting. Unexpectedly, this incident brought the people from the headquarters of the gang. Then, he was mo Qinglong, even even the leader of the headquarters of the gang The whole Qinglong meeting, I''m afraid it will be planted here today, he has to panic.


    On the other hand, Yang Simiao''s heart was also not flustered. She knew that the gang of the sea had come. What this means, however, Yang Simiao is not concerned about his own safety but sulo. Her eyes quickly moved away from heyunxiang and the gang of the sea, and stared straight at sulo.


    At this time, sulo was like a ball that let go of his breath. He was paralyzed completely. He just went crazy and almost exhausted his energy, and he was hit by heyunxiang. His bones were smashed. His wounded body was completely destroyed. He was so miserable that he could not stand up again. He became a waste completely and paralyzed On the ground, motionless, only a pair of eyes, blinking, very confused, even, his eyes still filled with tears, as if, he was still immersed in the loss of Ziyi pain, unable to pull out.


    When sulo was sad, he Yunxiang had come to sulo''s side. He looked at Suluo with contempt, and then looked at Fu Gang, and said in disdain, "this is the son of suqiyao?"


    Fu Gang hurriedly returned with respect: "yes, yes, it is him!"


    He Yunxiang heard it, and said, "hum, it is such a doll that has turned the sky over your two halls!"


    At this point, both Fu Gang and zhangwenshan are a little ashamed. They are willing to bear the accusations of heyunxiang. Now, these two once magnificent lords dare not ask for anything else. It is the best to find a life. Moreover, today, it is not proper for them to do this, which will cause such an unbearable consequence.After blaming them, he Yunxiang ignored them and Su Luo, who was in danger. Then he turned his eyes to Yang Simiao. He didn''t care much about Mo Qinglong of the Qinglong Association. He just looked at Yang Simiao directly. After a pause, he said in a cold voice, "if I expect it is good, you should be sent by bloody cherry blossom. Your organization should set foot in it We know that even if you want to interfere with the underground forces, the Haigang will be happy to accompany you, but it''s not kind of you to hide behind your back! "


    He Yunxiang is worthy of being a senior member of the Hai Gang. Seeing things thoroughly, he pointed out the main points at once. Indeed, today''s affairs can make him personally, and it is also because it is of great importance. On the one hand, it is about the bloody cherry blossom, on the other hand, it is about Su Qiyao''s son. Things on both sides are very important, so he had to come out.


    However, like Su Luo, Yang Simiao doesn''t care about the elder at all. Yang Simiao can''t say anything about he Yunxiang''s accusations. However, her current focus is not on the organization. She only cares about Su Luo. Seeing Su Luo fall on the ground dying, Yang Simiao is worried. She ignores he Yunxiang and goes directly to Su Luo''s side and squats down, She felt her four pulse and found that his pulse was weak.


    Suluo experienced two flashbacks, the two explosions were extremely violent, completely exhausted all the energy in his bones. Now, he was knocked down, paralyzed like a ball of mud, with weak breath, no light in his eyes, only tears in his eyes were still shining. Obviously, he was dying.


    Yang Simiao couldn''t care much at all now. She said directly to he Yunxiang, "I''ll talk about my business later. Su Luo is dying. You have to send him to the hospital."


    He Yunxiang, who is experienced and shrewd, has mastered the situation on the way to here. He has a general understanding of what happened here. However, he was surprised to see the bloody Cherry Blossom man who cared so much about Suluo. He stopped and then said, "Oh, are you begging me?"


    In the eyes of he Yunxiang, human life seems to be nothing. There are so many people lying on the ground, their life and death are not clear. He doesn''t pay attention to them. He doesn''t speak or do things in a hurry. It seems that he is the master here. He comes here to convict other people''s crimes.


    Seeing that he Yunxiang is so, Yang Simiao becomes more and more anxious. She doesn''t want to talk to he Yunxiang any more. She quickly says, "you can''t let him die. As long as he''s OK, I''ll cooperate with you in everything."


    He Yunxiang couldn''t help laughing, he said slowly: "ha ha, you are now in my hands, you must cooperate with me, you have no choice, so, you have no right to discuss terms with me!"


    With such arrogance and indifference, he Yunxiang is like a judge beside the king of hell. His two words choked Yang Simiao''s words. At this moment, Yang Simiao''s heart was really anxious. However, she was so helpless. She did not remember the consequences, regardless of Mo Qinglong''s opposition, took the lead in killing people, just to protect Suluo''s safety, but in the end, she did not care about the consequences Not to do, her heart is really too oppressive, too uncomfortable.


    Su Luo is lying on the ground. Although he is as angry as a gossamer, his last trace of consciousness is still there. He is very clear that Yang Simiao has done his best for him. What''s more, he knows that Yang Simiao is in a desperate situation for him.


    Su Luo''s heart was so sad that his half foot seemed to have stepped into the ghost gate. He only felt the pain. His energy was exhausted, and his breath of life was gradually passing away. At the last moment, Su Luo held his last breath and said to Yang Simiao weakly, "thank you, Miaomiao!"


    In the last five words, Suluo said that it was so difficult. As soon as the voice fell, his brain stopped working completely. He slowly closed his eyes, and his tears slid down. When the tears fell to the ground, Suluo was finally unconscious.


    In an instant, Yang Simiao''s eyes were full of tears. She held Suluo''s hand tightly, and the tears gushed out uncontrollably. Her heart was rolling with huge waves, which made her miserable. Suddenly, in the silent night sky, Yang Simiao''s voice was extremely hoarse and extremely sad: "Suluo


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 492

    A bitter drama is staged in this land again. However, this play can''t move people any more because the atmosphere on the scene is too heavy and bloody. The whole courtyard is filled with a strong breath of death, which makes people suppress and suffocate. Everyone is taking care of their own life and safety. Who will care about the life and death of others? Only Lin Shihan, who is submerged in the crowd, has her heart rolled again When he saw Suluo, who was still in the dark, and the weeping woman beside her, Lin Shihan''s eyes became dull.


    He Yunxiang, the elder of the punishment Department of the Hai Gang, is superior to everyone. He has no feelings or feelings. He just looks at this sad play with a cold face. When Yang Simiao''s voice drops, he suddenly raises his hand and points to Yang Simiao and Su Luo, and orders to his subordinates: "take them away, and the others will not stay!"


    His words were so powerful and unquestionable that he directly sentenced all the people except the Haibang to death. At his command, all the people in the headquarters immediately raised their swords and launched a massacre.


    Mo Qinglong, who was in a desperate situation, was overwhelmed by fear. He didn''t expect he Yunxiang to be so merciless. He killed himself without saying a word. Mo Qinglong didn''t want to die like this. As soon as people from the sea Gang roared in, Mo Qinglong quickly stood up and yelled at he Yunxiang: "you can''t kill me. I have someone in the city Bureau. If I die here You can''t get rid of it! "


    When Mo Qinglong said this, his voice was very loud and clear, which brought out all his momentum. It seemed that he was very confident in his backstage. His words really stopped the people of the Haigang. At the moment, everyone did not dare to mess around.


    Seeing this scene, Mo Qinglong''s courage came up. He looked at he Yunxiang with a little bit of sense, thinking that he would let himself go, but he underestimated he Yunxiang in the end.


    He Yunxiang, a cold faced judge, heard the threat of Mo Qinglong. His eyes became cold. He looked at Mo Qinglong fiercely and said: "in this city, there is no one I dare not kill!"


    With that, he drank again and said, "kill!"


    A word of "kill" is full of endless dignity, and even more with the momentum of vastness, so that all the members of the sea Gang, as if they had been beaten with chicken blood, would take action when they raised the knife.


    But as soon as they started their steps, there was a violent siren in the night sky. The sound was domineering and loud, which pricked the eardrums of everyone in the field, which made everyone in the audience stop. Even Yang Simiao, who is immersed in sadness, is awakened by the shock. She and everyone who still has consciousness on the scene turn their eyes to the source of the sound.


    For a moment, all people''s eyes showed inexplicable surprise, because they saw the number of cars, with a crazy momentum, broke through the villa area railings, wantonly broke into the bloody battlefield.


    What''s more astonishing is that these suddenly stopped trucks are all green military jeeps and military trucks. As soon as the cars stop, there are batch after batch of armed soldiers.


    As soon as they got out of the car, they lined up their ranks in an orderly way. When everyone stood, one of the soldiers came out. He was tall and powerful, powerful, vigorous and rigorous. He was a man of integrity. From the rank on his shoulder, he was an officer.


    This powerful officer is Zhang Lei and company commander Zhang who had had two ties with Suluo. However, he is no longer a company commander. He has been promoted to a battalion commander. He can be regarded as a model in the army. He has always regarded Su Qiyao as an example because of his firmness It is the unshakable faith that makes him a success and makes him have the status he has today.


    Zhang Lei''s army is also a trump card army, which was led by Su Qiyao before. Therefore, all the soldiers who come here are full of lofty spirit, tall and upright, strong and vigorous. When they stand together, they have an air of momentum, which makes people feel admirable.


    No matter how fierce the people of the Hai Gang are, they are just a group of street thugs. They are not afraid of it. The atmosphere of their brigade crushed the momentum of the sea Gang people. Even he Yunxiang, the cold faced judge, frowned at the appearance of such a domineering soldier. He Yunxiang, as the punishment Department of the largest gang in H City, frowned Elder, I haven''t seen any scenes before. I have to deal with the people on the white road in two or three days. In the whole place, no matter who he is, he has to give him some face. It is because of this that he Yunxiang has the arrogant capital. Even if he wants to kill the whole green dragon society, he does not blink.


    However, he Yunxiang was surprised and surprised that at this juncture, so many armed soldiers suddenly appeared. According to the principle, the gang struggle is handled by the police, and the troops are generally not involved in it. But looking at the situation today, it is obvious that these soldiers are prepared to come, which makes he Yunxiang''s heart lost. However, as a big elder of the Hai Gang, he Yunxiang has no idea After all these years, I haven''t seen anything in the world. I''m an old man in the world, so I won''t be scared.


    After a slight pause, he Yunxiang, who can dominate the whole audience, still walked forward calmly. He went to Zhang Lei and saluted him with a nonstandard military salute. Then he said, "Sir, what''s up with you so much to join us?"For the soldiers, he Yunxiang still did not dare to be presumptuous. Speaking with awe, he Yunxiang was obviously a veteran of understanding interpersonal relationship.


    However, Zhang Lei didn''t sell his face. He was too lazy to look at he Yunxiang. He ignored him directly and walked towards Suluo with vigorous steps.


    Zhang Lei''s action let he Yunxiang eat a shriveled, fell a lot, but he is not good at anger, can only hold his breath, mercilessly stare at Zhang Lei.


    Zhang Lei saw the miserable Suluo, and his heart twitched a few times. He knew that Suluo was facing the danger of life and death here, but he didn''t expect that Suluo would become so miserable that people could not bear to look directly. After a while, Zhang Lei squatted down and explored Suluo''s breath. He found that there was still a faint breath. Immediately, Zhang Lei was facing the large army behind him and raised his voice Order: "come on, carry solo away quickly!"


    As soon as Zhang Lei''s voice fell, two strong soldiers in the large team immediately brought the stretcher and trotted towards Suluo, ready to carry Suluo away from here.


    However, he Yunxiang didn''t follow their wishes. He went out in person today, and the most important task was to take Suluo away. He wanted to take Suluo away even if he didn''t give him face. He would never allow such a thing to happen.


    As a result, when the two soldiers came to Suluo, he Yunxiang immediately stopped and said, "wait a minute!"


    With great momentum, he came to Zhang Lei and said impolitely, "I say officer comrade, Su Luo made trouble on the territory of our Hai Gang and killed many of us. He is also the person named by our leader. You can''t take him away!"


    He Yunxiang''s tone was very strict. What''s more, he moved all the leaders of the sea gang out, thinking that everyone should give some face.


    However, Zhang Lei still did not eat his set, for he Yunxiang''s fierce, Zhang Lei did not care, immediately replied: "if I have to take it?"


    Hearing this, he Yunxiang''s face turned red. He held back his anger and said, "which army do you belong to? This is the business of our Haibang. You''d better not get involved in it? "


    Listening to his meaning, it seems that they all have backstage in the army. Therefore, he Yunxiang can maintain his spirit when facing Zhang Lei. Indeed, he Yunxiang is also a strong man. He is one of the top experts in the whole H Province. His majesty is very frightening, but he can not oppress Zhang Lei.


    Looking at Zhang Lei, he still kept a cool and serious expression. He gave he Yunxiang a cold look and said very severely: "my name is Zhang Lei. Please remember me. I come today to take Suluo, and no one can stop it. In addition, I want to emphasize that this includes the whole H Province, which is national, not from your maritime gang. I hope you will remember it!"


    Qin Shun''s words were quite stiff. As soon as his voice fell, he continued to order in a loud voice: "take it away!"


    There was no doubt in the tone. Then, two soldiers around Suluo listened, and immediately carried Suluo to the stretcher and wanted to carry away.


    Seeing Zhang Lei so domineering, he Yunxiang ate in front of him one after another, which made him angry. He was right. The whole province of H is national, but after all, it is the territory of their maritime Gang, and Suluo is their wanted figure. If he is easily taken away, he will not only be unable to pay the business, but also damage the face of the Hai Gang. He Yunxiang must not allow this When the incident happened, he Yunxiang immediately ordered Su Luo to be carried away: "stop them!"


    After a while, the people of the sea Gang surrounded one after another and blocked the way of the two soldiers. Although the black one was afraid of the white one, it was also a status existence when it reached a certain level. It was impossible for them to stand still for many years without any energy. Therefore, he Yunxiang showed his iron and blood skills in the face of the soldiers who were ready to go. He did not believe it These soldiers dare to mess around on the sea Gang''s territory. Moreover, he also knows that the soldiers involved in this matter have not received any orders. This is not their business at all. This place is not under the jurisdiction of the garrison troops at all. He Yunxiang is not afraid of each other at all.


    Of course, he Yunxiang is tough and Zhang Lei is harder. As a rolling soldier in the army, Zhang Lei has always been strong. The stronger he is, the stronger he is. If you don''t give him face, he doesn''t need to give face to the other party. Seeing he Yunxiang and himself, Zhang Lei is not polite and solemnly orders: "listen to my orders, but if there is any obstruction, fire directly"


    Zhang Lei''s The voice was loud and powerful, and the shock was in the night sky. In an instant, those armed soldiers were full of energy and roared: "yes!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 493

    Shouting into the sky, all the soldiers in the roar of this voice, then quickly put up the submachine gun, aimed at this group of sea gang members who do not know the height of the earth.


    Under the muzzle of the gun, everyone in the Haigang turned pale. They were not gods. They were just human beings. No matter how powerful a person was, he could not bear the power of the bullet. Even he Yunxiang, who was so arrogant, didn''t dare to come around again in the face of the muzzle. He didn''t expect that the officer should be so domineering. He grinned his teeth and looked at Zhang Lei angrily He said, "Sir, do you know that if you offend the Haigang, there is no good fruit to eat?"


    His words were full of resentment and a strong threat. However, as if he had not heard of it, Zhang Lei still had an unquestionable and severe tone. He said to the soldiers carrying the stretcher: "take the people away!"


    The two soldiers took orders, quickened their pace, and soon carried Suluo away. All the people in the sea gang did not dare to stop him. No one was so stupid as to hit a bullet with his chest. At this moment, they finally tasted the taste of suffocation.


    In the anger of the sea gang members, Suluo broke away from the den. Later, Zhang Lei was ready to leave. He came today to rescue Suluo. As for the enmity between other gangs, it has nothing to do with him. The police will deal with it and he can''t control it. Therefore, after saving Suluo, he will take people away immediately.


    However, just as Zhang Lei was about to order the evacuation, Yang Simiao suddenly rushed out and stood in front of Zhang Lei, and said with a hint of request: "Sir, I''m Su Luo''s sister. I can ask you to help me and my people out, or we will die!"


    For so many years, Yang Simiao''s temperament has always been domineering and arrogant. She never lowers her head easily, let alone plead with others in a low voice. Especially now, in front of so many people and according to her previous personality, she will never be so shameless to survive. However, at present, she can''t destroy many people''s lives for the sake of so-called face Knowing the situation of Suluo and seeing if he can escape from danger, she really doesn''t want to fall into the hands of sea helpers, which is more painful than death.


    After thinking about it, Yang Simiao finally pulled down his face and asked the officer in front of him, because now only he can save himself.


    Zhang Lei was stunned after hearing Yang Simiao''s words. In fact, as soon as he arrived here, he saw that the woman seemed to have different feelings for Suluo, and she was the only one on the scene to grieve for Suluo. However, he didn''t know the identity of the woman and was not easy to say anything. But now, this woman has asked for herself, and even she has said her own and her own Su Luo''s relationship, this let Zhang Lei have to manage.


    Without hesitation, Zhang Lei immediately responded domineering, "OK, you take your people, go with you!"


    Seeing Zhang Lei''s promise, Yang Simiao''s tight string in her heart finally loosened. Her expression showed a look of relief.


    On the other side, Mo Qinglong, wandering on the edge of death, saw that Yang Simiao had been saved. He ran over like a dog and pleaded to Zhang Lei: "Sir, there is still me, and I, take me with you, or they will kill me!"


    Now, Mo Qinglong can''t control his face. It''s the most important to keep his life. When he licks his face, he must firmly grasp the straw.


    After listening to Mo Qinglong''s words, Zhang Lei, like a savior, did not make any response. He just looked at Yang Simiao and seemed to be asking her.


    Yang Simiao knows that Mo Qinglong is an important target of their organization. If the whole army is destroyed this time, her responsibility will be even greater. She can''t see her allies being slaughtered like this. Therefore, she calms down and nods to Zhang Lei, which means that she acquiesces with Mo Qinglong.


    Seeing Yang Simiao nodding, Zhang Lei didn''t have much hesitation. He directly said to Mo Qinglong, "well, take your people with you, and the speed should be fast."


    For Zhang Lei, the most important thing at present is to make a quick decision. He doesn''t want to delay any more.


    Mo Qinglong was blessed by Zhang Lei, and immediately he was elated. He did not dare to delay for a second. He immediately ordered an emergency evacuation, and Yang Simiao immediately asked people to retreat.


    At this time, he Yunxiang''s head was full of anger. The inexplicable officer suddenly took Suluo away, which has already exceeded his bottom line. Now, he has to take all the people from the red cherry blossom club and the green dragon club. How can he stand it? His eyes are red and red, with full of anger, he growls fiercely at Zhang Lei "Are you going too far?" he growled


    In the face of he Yunxiang''s towering anger, Zhang Lei is still at a loss, as if the sea Gang elder is the air.


    He Yunxiang was really mad. He lived so much of his life that he had not been so cowardly. He could not care about anything else. He directly red eyed and angrily ordered: "listen to all orders. Don''t let them go!"


    The order of the elder is the imperial edict of the Haigang people, and no one dares to disobey it. Therefore, at his command, all the members of the Hai Gang immediately set out, regardless of life or death, and wanted to stop it.


    However, as soon as they started, two gunshots burst out of the night sky. The gunfire pierced the air and shot into everyone''s heart. With the end of the gunfire, two people fell down and lay on the ground, whining and wailing.The shooting, which made an example to others, shocked all the people on the scene. No matter who was on either side, they were scared. We couldn''t believe that the soldiers actually dared to shoot. They were not joking at all. Even he Yunxiang himself was so frightened that his eyes almost burst out.


    When everyone was dull, Zhang Lei''s icy voice suddenly rang out: "this is just a lesson. If you dare to mess around again, you can shoot him directly!"


    Zhang Lei''s words completely shocked all the people in the field. Everyone in the Hai Gang, including he Yunxiang himself, was completely shocked and did not dare to mess around.


    At the same time, the men of Yang Simiao and Mo Qinglong quickly withdrew from the battlefield with thunder force


    after all the people were evacuated safely, Zhang Lei also left quickly. Before leaving, he did not forget to remind the stunned he Yunxiang again: "let me tell you again, remember, my name is Zhang Lei!"


    With the departure of Zhang Lei''s troops, the bloody battlefield gradually returned to its quietness. In the air, there was still a breath of blood. On the grass, there were countless corpses and seriously injured people lying in disorder, while all the people standing were stupefied and stunned.


    After a long silence, he Yunxiang''s extremely unwilling roar was suddenly raised in the night sky.


    It seems that I have entered another world, an extremely dark world, just like the world of hell. My body has undergone the red training of the sea of fire in hell. It is very painful and painful. Every nerve of mine is cross pulled and is about to be broken. My thinking is extremely confused and I can''t think. I just feel the extreme pain.


    Do not know how long the pain, also do not know how time elapse, I finally woke up from the pain, back to the real world.


    Muddleheaded, I slowly opened my fuzzy eyes. What came into my eyes was a skinny old man with gray hair. However, the eyes inlaid with his vicissitudes of life were like diamonds, shining and giving people a sense of shrewdness.


    When I saw him, I immediately felt a familiar smell. However, my mind was too confused. It was like a tangle of silk, which could not be sorted out or eased. For a while, I could not remember who the old man was.


    When I was confused, the old man in front of me took the lead and asked with concern, "are you awake? Is there any discomfort? "


    I pause for a while, just hard open mouth, blankly ask a way: "who are you?"


    On hearing this, the old man rolled his eyes at me and said unhappily, "you stinky boy, don''t pretend to me. Believe me or not, I''ll make you comatose for a few days."


    This old man''s voice, sounds very familiar, constantly reverberating in my ears, I feel very familiar with the shadow of entanglement, but my brain is like a short way, for a while I can''t remember who he is, so I closed my eyes deeply and tried to recall.


    Slowly, my mind began to flash some fragmentary fragments, scene by scene, stinging my nerves, but also stimulate my memory, I seem to remember a lot of things, but for a time still can not be sorted out, a variety of pictures intertwined, let me feel very messy, but, in front of this old face, I finally remember, he is the old Chinese medicine, Grandfather Bai.


    Thinking of this, I immediately opened my eyes, inexplicably looked at the white grandfather, asked: "white grandfather, how are you here?"


    In my disordered consciousness, I seem to remember that grandfather Bai has been hiding in the valley. Unnecessary things will never come out. What he hates most is to set foot in the city and participate in disputes. But I clearly remember that I came to H Province. Then, how could grandfather Bai come here?


    White grandfather see I finally think of him, his mouth can not help but emerge a faint smile, and then to me: "you boy, you know all day long trouble, if I don''t accompany you, you don''t know how many times to die!"


    Hearing this, my thoughts became more and more disordered, but there were some clear fragments in the confusion. These fragments deeply stimulated me and made me feel more curious. I couldn''t help but ask, "last time, I was interrupted by someone and my mind was not clear. Did you cure me?"


    White grandfather with a smile, nodded and said: "yes!"


    I slowed down a little, and then asked, "well, I was thrown into the river, and you saved me?"


    White grandfather put away his smile and said, "that''s right."


    In an instant, my heart, as if thrown into a big stone, set off a burst of spray, this is a kind of inexplicably excited spray.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 494

    In fact, I have always had a feeling that during my stay in the provincial capital, someone always helped me secretly, but I couldn''t find anything. However, the help I received was too obvious, because my body suffered great trauma and almost died. But after being rescued, my body not only recovered, but also changed my physical quality It''s like a completely different person.


    I know that the person who can make such a great change to me must be extraordinary. I have suspected that this person may be grandfather Bai, but I am not sure. After all, grandfather Bai is a man who does not care about the world. He should not be out here. Therefore, I have never known who helped me secretly Who, no matter who it is, I know that he has helped me a lot.


    Because, after these two changes, I have completely changed, my strength has become very different, whether it is speed, or strength, have made great progress.


    What''s more, there seems to be a huge energy in my body. Once it breaks out, it''s quite frightening. I''m afraid that I don''t know myself. However, after the outbreak, what I''ve replaced is exhausted, and my body seems to be hollowed out. I''m totally powerless and even empty. I vaguely remember that when I finally fell into a coma Waiting, because of the complete collapse.


    But the memory before coma, I still feel messy, especially chaotic, I can''t remember the specific, only feel very sad. My heart was heavy and speechless. This kind of taste made me very painful. I tried to find the source of the pain, but I couldn''t remember it for a while. The more I thought about it, the more I thought about it, the more painful it was.


    So, I simply do not want to think, just very grateful to the white grandfather said: "thank you, grandfather!"


    Many times, it was grandfather Bai who pulled me back. For his kindness, I was deeply engraved in my heart. No matter how much I said, I could only use a thank you instead. I know that the white grandfather is always duplicity and doesn''t care. In fact, he is very concerned about me. Otherwise, he won''t come here to protect me at any time Pay attention to me, even at the critical moment, but also help me.


    However, for my gratitude, grandfather Bai seemed not very appreciative. He waved his hand and said to me with some dissatisfaction: "you don''t need to thank me. If you want to thank Bai Ling, I''m the silly granddaughter who cried and begged me to protect you, lest you lose your life and let her baby lose her father!"


    When I heard Bai Ling, I couldn''t help pricking my heart. This is a woman I failed. But she didn''t blame me at all. She cared about me so much. No wonder, after she decided to take action last time, Bai Ling was willing to let me come here. Originally, she asked her grandfather Bai to protect me in case of any accident. I didn''t know how to repay her silent devotion to me. I could only smile bitterly It can''t be expressed.


    White grandfather also did not pursue this matter, just reached out to touch my pulse, and then asked me seriously: "I asked you, but I haven''t answered me. Is your body any different?"


    The old doctor seemed to be most concerned about my illness. For this, I took a long breath, slightly moved my body, and then seriously said, "except for a little disordered brain, there are really no other problems!"


    White grandfather listened to this, then slowly relaxed, said: "well, then you continue to have a good rest, call me again if you have something!"


    With that, he went straight out of the house. Although grandfather Bai showed indifference, his tone was always full of care, which made people feel warm.


    When the white grandfather left, I just turned around and looked around blankly. I found that the place I was lying in was a small room with old decoration. The bed under me was also an old-fashioned wooden bed. However, what I care about now is not these, but my memory. I try to continue to sort out my thoughts and find out the reason why my heart is heavy. But I can''t remember for a while. The more I think about it, the more headache I have.


    So, I simply got up from the bed, walked to the room in front of a mirror, looking at himself in the mirror, I was surprised to find that his face was covered with gauze, the package was like zongzi, I could not help touching the gauze on my face, only felt the burning pain on my face, this time, I remembered that the last time when my face was disfigured, white grandfather told me that I had this medicine Once the time limit is exceeded, even the gods can''t save me.


    Now, my identity has been exposed, there is no need to disfigure, and my time limit is estimated to have arrived. Therefore, grandfather Bai will help me repair my face. His kindness is too much and too heavy. I still can''t come here, and I can only keep it in my heart.


    In fact, I don''t care much about the foreign minister now. It doesn''t matter whether I''m handsome or ugly. My heart is still as heavy as lead. I always feel that I don''t think of something, one that stimulates my deepest pain, and one that condenses in my memory. I try my best to think about it. No matter how painful it is, I also force myself to think about it Yes.


    Finally, I still remember that in the night when there was no moon and no stars, the headquarters of Wutang was dyed red with blood, and the root of everything was that Ziyi committed suicide under my knife. This woman I love the most, in order to protect my identity secret suicide, even, she finally disappeared inexplicably.Originally, it was this event that made me dare not to recall, let me grieve, let me involuntarily seal the most painful memory, however, at this moment, the memory was turned out, like the deepest wound was opened, my heart suddenly burst, my head hurt and hurt, my chest seemed to be blocked, difficult to breathe, suddenly, I opened my throat, crazy shouting "Ziyi!"


    My shouts, heartrending, seemed to shake the whole house. Even the white grandfather outside the house was startled. As soon as he entered the room, he yelled at me and said, "Suluo, who made you get up? Your injury is not good. Lie down and take good care of it!"


    White grandfather''s voice suppressed the pain and pain in my heart, and let me gradually come back to God. I turned around and looked at him blankly, facing him with the most hoarse voice. He asked anxiously, "grandfather white, where I was in a coma, Ziyi committed suicide, but her body disappeared. Have you seen her, have you?"


    I don''t know how Ziyi disappeared. There were so many people in the scene. How could she disappear? I couldn''t think of it. Ziyi was dead, and the people of Haibang didn''t need to steal her body. I really don''t understand. What''s the matter? I remember that night, I questioned Zhang Wenshan, Fu Gang, and all the people of the Haibang. They didn''t know about it, and Ziyi, she was also It''s impossible to walk by yourself. Then, there''s only one possibility. It must be in the middle of the scuffle. Other people mixed in and took away Ziyi''s body. Yes, it must be.


    Since grandfather Bai has been paying close attention to me, he must have seen the scene. My only hope now is that he is here. After asking this sentence, my heart will jump to my throat. My eyes are staring at him straight, and all of them are painful and anxious expectations.


    Just, I am so anxious, but white grandfather is still a calm face, he did not answer my question, just frowned, solemnly asked me: "do you care about this girl? She''s worth your life? "


    I did not hesitate to reply: "worth, I am willing to pay everything for her, do you know where she is? Grandfather Bai, do you know? "


    After listening to my words, the white grandfather suddenly sighed and shook his head helplessly. Then, he turned and left with negative hands. When he walked out of the door, he gave me a sentence: "come with me!"


    White grandfather put down that sentence, profound, let my heart suddenly shocked, tired and impatient I instantly stunned, gradually, my heart began to faster and faster, I seem to understand, white grandfather this sentence meaning, he let me go with him, that is to say, he not only knows where purple is, even, he can take me to see her immediately.


    Think of this, my spirit immediately inspired, in my eyes, white grandfather is the existence of God, as if there is no thing he can not do in the world, therefore, hear his words, I immediately feel the light of hope, no time to think about it, I hastened to take steps to keep up with him.


    Out to the hall, I found that the white grandfather is standing at the door of another room waiting for me, see me come, he said lightly: "come in!"


    Then he opened the door and went in first.


    I suppressed the heart of pounding straight jump, with a tense pace, followed the white grandfather to go in.


    As soon as I got into the house, I immediately inhaled a strong smell of traditional Chinese medicine into my nose. In a moment, my brain seemed to wake up a lot, which was very refreshing. At the same time, I immediately saw a bed and people on the bed in my eyes.


    Seeing the man lying on the bed, my heart beat to the extreme in an instant. There was a very complicated look in my eyes, which was startled, joyful, painful and excited. The person lying on the bed was really my favorite woman, Ziyi.


    I didn''t expect that grandfather Bai had such a great ability. He really brought Ziyi out. He shocked me a lot. I was full of complex emotions, and suddenly accelerated my steps. I rushed to the bedside and called her name: "Ziyi!"


    My voice was choked and hoarse, full of all kinds of pain, sadness and tension. But when I held Ziyi''s hand, I was stunned. I found that Ziyi''s hand was still warm, not like a dead man. Although her face turned white, she was also angry, as if she was asleep.


    This discovery makes my people almost faint. I can''t believe this fact, but I can clearly feel the temperature from Ziyi''s hands. This temperature is burning my heart crazily, which makes me more and more excited. With infinite excited heart, I look back at the white grandfather on one side and ask in amazement: "is Ziyi not dead? ¡±


    grandfather Bai gave me a speechless look and muttered: "nonsense, what am I doing here when I''m dead!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 495

    White grandfather''s words, like a bomb, instantly blew me dizzy, my brain buzzing, chaos to the extreme, the heart of the excitement is ferocious rolling, I don''t know the situation, but this fact makes me too excited, but, how can Ziyi not die? How could this be possible? I remember that she did fall in my arms and died. I also went out of my breath to find that she did not breathe. It was because of this that I felt the extreme pain and lost my mind.


    So, how did Ziyi live again? No matter how powerful grandfather Bai is, he can''t have the ability to bring the dead back to life. What kind of miracle is this? Did God open his eyes? I was extremely nervous. Suddenly, I stood up and looked at the white grandfather inexplicably. I was shocked and said, "what''s going on here?"


    Originally, my brain was in extreme confusion. I couldn''t accept the fact that Ziyi died, so when I just woke up, I lost this memory. This memory is too painful for me to remember. Now, I finally remember these things and remember Ziyi''s leaving me. Suddenly, my grandfather Bai gave me such a heavy blow Play, he let a living Ziyi in front of me. How can I not be excited? I really don''t know how grandfather Bai did all this, how to save Ziyi quietly, how to save Ziyi, and even save me from the territory of Haibang. All these are really fantastic.


    "What''s so strange about me? Ziyi never died. In fact, she didn''t hurt very much. The knife didn''t hit the key point, but she lost too much blood. In addition, during the two days when she was injured, she suffered too much damage and had too many things in her heart, which made her exhausted and exhausted, She couldn''t carry it, so she suffered from temporary shock and suffocation! "


    Hearing this, I finally took a long sigh of relief. Ziyi didn''t die, which was a blessing in my misfortune. The words of grandfather Bai, like a reassuring pill, let my confused heart settle down completely. I finally fully accepted the fact that Ziyi didn''t die. It turned out that everything was a false alarm. Originally, the world was not complete In fact, there is hope in life.


    At this moment, I suddenly felt the blood boiling, and the whole person was full of energy. For me, it is a panacea that works better than any medicine, a soothing pill given to me by God, and the biggest surprise given to me by my grandfather.


    After a long time, I focused my eyes on the white grandfather again. I asked inexplicably, "grandfather white, since you can save Ziyi at that time, why don''t you save me at that time? Do you know, I almost died later!"


    White grandfather couldn''t help but snorted from his nose, speechless: "you think I''m a real immortal. At that time, it was because you attracted the enemy there that I had the opportunity to take away Ziyi secretly. And ah, they won''t kill you. What do you need me to risk to save?"


    Yes, they won''t kill me. I''m just crazy and crazy, and I''ve almost lost my energy. I suddenly remember that before I fell into a coma, Miaomiao was with me. Yes, in my most critical moment, Miaomiao came to save me, but in the end, she herself was in crisis.


    Thinking of this, I quickly asked grandfather Bai: "by the way, grandfather, Miaomiao was also on the scene at that time. Is she OK?"


    White grandfather shook his head, relaxed said: "no, Zhang Tianfeng''s son saved you together!"


    White grandfather''s words let me again ignorant, I completely in the clouds, dumb asked: "Zhang Tianfeng''s son? Who is it


    "Zhang Lei!" said grandfather Bai


    As soon as I heard the name, immediately, a great figure appeared in front of me. It was company commander Zhang, who used to be my brother-in-law. I remember meeting him for the first time in my school. I had a conflict with the instructor. Company commander Zhang came out to help me out.


    Later, I was arrested and taken to the police station. Kang Ming almost abused me. It was Zhang Lei who rescued me in time. I always remember his kindness. I am also impressed by him. He is a good brother I admire.


    I really didn''t expect that it was he who rescued me and Miaomiao this time. His ability is really getting bigger and bigger. I can''t believe it, but I can''t thank him enough.


    After a pause, I came back to God and asked the white grandfather, "what about their people?"


    White grandfather indifferent way: "long gone, you don''t know how long you coma? It''s been in a coma for a week


    For a week, this figure directly pulled my comfortable heart up again. I just felt that everything was over, and Ziyi and Miaomiao were all right. This was the greatest relief for me. But when I heard the words of grandfather Bai, my heart was blocked instantly, and I was filled with depression and panic. I did not dare to think further and asked, "my God, it has been so long Why hasn''t Ziyi woken up yet


    I was in a coma for a week, in reason, because my body''s consumption was too big. The whole person was completely collapsed, and I was injured too much. I was mummified all over my body. But Ziyi was different. Grandfather Bai said that she didn''t hurt her vital part. If she hadn''t died, she would have been awake. How could she still be in a coma? The more I think, the more heavy my heart is.Sure enough, after listening to my words, grandfather Bai''s face became dignified again. After a while of silence, he explained to me in a deep voice: "Ziyi''s problem is a little serious. If she had been treated in time, there would be nothing wrong with her. However, when I rescued her, it had been for some time, which caused her brain to be extremely hypoxic, so that she was unconscious!"


    What does that mean? I don''t understand, I dare not think, just nervously asked white grandfather: "can you explain the white point?"


    White grandfather sighed and said in a sad voice, "she has become a vegetable."


    Hum, my brain exploded in an instant, and my heart was like being pierced by ten thousand arrows. This is from the heaven of hope to the hell of disappointment. The most terrible gap. I just thought Ziyi was alive. Finally, I could have a lover. However, she just didn''t die, but she became a living dead person. What''s the difference between this and losing her? I still have so much to say to her. I still want to wait for her to wake up, explain to her and apologize to her. But if she becomes a vegetable, how can I tell her? How could she hear that? Does she sleep forever with regret?


    At this moment, I was confused, my heart was shaking, my eyes turned red instantly, eyes were dull, I looked at Ziyi, looked at her pale and colorless face, my heart was torn, if it was not for me, she would not suffer so much torture, if not for me, she would be better now, but now, she has suffered so much pain Bitterness is the end of a vegetative man. It''s all my iniquities.


    My soul seemed to be pulled away from my body. My stiff body sat on the head of Ziyi''s bed. My shaking hand slowly stretched out and touched Ziyi''s cheek. My voice was extremely hoarse and painful and said, "Ziyi, I''m sorry, I hurt you!"


    White grandfather see me this pair of dejected appearance, can''t help but persuade a way: "Su Luo, this does not blame you, you have done good enough, with the man should have the responsibility, Ziyi won''t blame you!"


    For the white grandfather''s persuasion, I feel at a loss, just immersed in their own sorrow, unable to extricate themselves, white grandfather also know that can not persuade me, did not say anything, sighed, and walked out of the room.


    In the quiet room, only I accompany in Ziyi''s body side.


    Ziyi, who was once full of vigor and vitality, is now so quiet and quiet. Her expression is not sad or happy, but it seems to me that it is full of sadness and regret. Her eyes are closed, and there is no bright eyes. There is only a light line. Her face is pale and bloodless. Even her once slightly round face has been thinned a lot and the contour has changed It is more clear that she looks so depressed and desperate.


    Her appearance stabbed my heart, let my mood stir more and more fierce, all kinds of sour and astringent surging in my heart, surging up my nose, to see her like this, I am really too sad, uncomfortable breathing difficulties, my mind, can not help but flash the previous scenes, I and Ziyi have experienced bit by bit, are deeply branded in my memory Inside.


    We fell in love so much that we finally entered the palace of marriage. But Miaomiao''s appearance made me hurt Ziyi, so that she abandoned me in pain and refused to forgive me. At that time, I was really in a low mood. In love, I was a complete failure, frustrated. What''s more, my father was arrested later, which was fatal I feel like I''m a broom star, which can only bring disaster to people. I think I''m useless.


    Therefore, I will finally make up my mind to temporarily abandon love and brothers, and embark on a road to save my father. I only want to prove myself and that trace of value, but also to express to my father that I want to save the person I respect most through my own efforts.


    With this determination, I regardless of everything, came here alone, opened my another life road.


    In this road to save my father, I suffered too much, too much suffering, too much forbearance, whether it is the body and soul, I have been fatally devastated, but no matter how cruel the facts are, I bear it in silence, endure, work hard, I am constantly changing myself, at that time, I was no longer a child only love, weak The broken solo, even, I suppressed all my emotions, became indifferent, became a supercilious robot.


    It''s hard and hard to be such a person. But in the end, I did it. Even I succeeded in gaining Zhang Wenshan''s trust. I also heard that my father was detained in the headquarters of the maritime Gang, but I didn''t know the exact location. Therefore, as long as I assisted Zhang Wenshan to become the deputy leader of the gang and become his confidant, I would have a chance to know where my father was detained I''ll have a chance to save my dad.


    But the fruits I have worked so hard for so long are all destroyed by paying gang.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 496

    That night was a night full of nightmares, a night of terror, not only because of the previous efforts to save my father, but also because Ziyi committed suicide for me and lost consciousness with regret. That night, I will never forget.


    Although, for me, saving my father is a big thing and my mission, but Ziyi''s love is equally important to me. If the plan to save my father is destroyed, I can think of another way. But Ziyi is gone, I can''t find it all my life. I''ll live in pain and remorse all my life. However, the fact is so cruel, Ziyi, she still thinks I don''t love her, she is supporting The last breath asked me if I love her, I want to answer, want to explain, but lost this opportunity forever. At that moment, Ziyi, she still left with deep regret.


    Her regret is the deepest pain in my heart, I do not want to let her misunderstand, do not want to let her depression, do not want to let her sad regret, I really do not want to.


    I slowly came back to my mind and looked at the quiet and sad Ziyi. I couldn''t help but bend down and kiss her on her forehead. Then, I gently raised my head and said to Ziyi in pain:


    "Ziyi, why are you so stupid, why do you come here to find me, to bear so much pain and suffering, I''m not telling you to stay at home Wait for me? I do this, not do not love you, not give up you, I just care about you too much, do not want to implicate you, do not want you to be hurt, I just don''t want you to get involved in my affairs, suffer.


    Here, I pretend to be indifferent to you. Although it is so difficult for me to pretend to be so hard, I can still only be indifferent to you, because only in this way can I not arouse other people''s suspicion and let you be implicated. I understand your character. You are too simple and too sincere to act. Once you know my identity, you will show abnormal behavior Will persuade me to leave, but I have made up my mind to save my father, this is the only thing I can do for my father now, I can''t change my original intention.


    I treat you indifferently, just want to let you back home early. I advised you, but why don''t you understand my heart? How can you think I don''t love you? Ziyi, I love you, I love you very much, always love, I can change anything, but my heart of loving you will never change. I am still the Suluo who can do everything for you.


    You said that you are my drag, but for me, you are not, everything is my willing, love is to pay each other, I love you, so I am willing to pay all for you, for you, I even with the world for the enemy, have no regrets, purple, can you hear me? Did you hear all that I said? Ziyi


    My voice brought out my most true feelings, and my words showed my most true heart. My true feelings and sincerity floated in the quiet room, echoing in Ziyi''s ears. But Ziyi, who was lying on the bed, had a sudden reaction in this moment. Her sad eyes actually slipped down two crystal clear tears.


    This tears is like the sweet spring in the desert, let me immersed in sadness, instantly feel the great hope, I was overjoyed, the heart was excited to burst open, almost without hesitation, I opened my voice, excited shouting: "white grandfather, white grandfather, you come quickly, you come quickly, Ziyi she has reaction!"


    At this moment, my mood can''t be described. I feel my heart will jump out of my body. I speak incoherently. After calling grandfather Bai, I quickly took Ziyi''s hand and said nervously, "Ziyi, I''m Suluo. My love for you, Suluo, do you hear me talk?"


    I was looking forward to Ziyi''s further reaction. However, Ziyi didn''t give me any extra reaction except for the residual tears in the corner of her eyes. She was still quietly lying on the bed, motionless.


    After a while, white grandfather came in, a little inexplicable asked: "what situation?"


    I quickly stood up, said to the white grandfather excitedly: "grandfather, purple by her reaction, her eyes just shed tears!"


    I thought, it means Ziyi heard me. She had a chance to wake up. She was no longer a vegetable, but grandfather Bai seemed more calm. He just walked forward two steps, came to Ziyi, and simply checked her condition. Then he said to me:


    "Oh, this is normal. She is different from other vegetative people. She also has a little sense of hearing, perhaps because of your words, touch Moving her heart makes her react, but it doesn''t mean she can wake up


    White grandfather''s words like a mallet, once again broke my heart, my excitement instantly frozen, I once again fell into the bottom, this time I fell more miserable.


    With endless pain, I hoarse to the white grandfather asked: "that purple by her, really do not hope to wake up?"


    At the moment of asking this sentence, I hope that miracles can come. I believe in miracles, because I have walked through the gates of ghosts for so many times, and finally came back miraculously. Even, my body has undergone miraculous changes under the treatment of grandfather Bai for several times. And Ziyi has been wandering on the edge of life and death for many times, but in the end, she has carried it. I believe that she can survive this time.


    We have gone through so many difficulties and obstacles that we have come to this day with great difficulty, and we have overcome them. I don''t believe it. This time, Ziyi has come back from the dead and escaped from the yama. She will be willing to lie like this for the rest of her life. I absolutely don''t believe it.One side of the white grandfather obviously felt my pain, he did not say absolutely, just said to me lightly: "no one can say anything about this situation, everything depends on her own creation!"


    White grandfather''s words, is a doctor often said to patients. That is to say, her hope of recovery is very little, almost no more.


    After a while, I feel weak and sad. How to transition the sad state and how to find the light of hope? Even the master Bai is a master of medical skills, and has no rule of law. Who can I expect to cure her? Maybe, just like grandfather Bai said, everything can only be left to fate.


    Fate can''t be violated, but people''s hearts can be influenced. Maybe, without treatment, I can influence her with my sincerity. I believe that love can move everything and overcome everything. With my unswerving heart, I will certainly be able to wake up from the chaos.


    With this determination, I have been sticking to Ziyi''s bedside, telling her about our past and telling her my feelings.


    After being a robot for such a long time, I feel so much depressed in my heart, especially for Ziyi. I feel like I can''t say enough about Ziyi all my life. Taking advantage of this opportunity, I told her all I wanted to say.


    For several days, I spent it like this. Although Ziyi was quiet and terrible, but waiting by her side, I felt very stable in my heart. Every day, I would be like a fool. In Ziyi''s ear, I would talk to myself. My voice was dry and I couldn''t make a sound. I stopped.


    But after all, my prayer, my confession, my remorse, still can''t move God, Ziyi didn''t wake up, she still lay on the bed in peace, did not give me any response.


    Unconsciously. I stayed here for a week. During this week, I was accompanying Ziyi, while grandfather Bai was taking care of me. After so many days of recuperation, my injuries were almost all healed, the gauze was removed, and even my face returned to normal. Although it was not as handsome as before, at least it returned to normal. There was also a masculinity in my appearance, which looked like a real thing Right man.


    But I returned to normal, but my beloved woman did not. She made me unable to let go. However, I also know that I can''t let myself degenerate. Whether it''s for waiting for the miracle Ziyi or for my father who is in danger, I can''t be depressed. I still have to try my best to save my father from the sea gang. Although, after my identity is exposed, it''s about saving my father It''s going to be harder, but I''m not going to give up.


    But I can''t ignore Ziyi. I really can''t bear to leave her and let her sleep forever. I still hope to wake her up with love and still look forward to miracles.


    I can''t put down both sides, but I don''t know if I can take both sides into consideration. My heart is in deep pain, and added a deep tangle.


    After struggling for a long time, at noon two days later, I walked out of the house where we lived. After I got out of the gate, I found that although the temporary residence of grandfather Bai belonged to H Province, it was already in the suburbs. It was a single building in the mountain forest. It was very unique. In front of the house, there was a pond, and around the pond were flowers, plants and trees The full name is a good place with beautiful mountains and clear waters. The scenery is pleasant and the scenery is pleasant. Grandfather Bai is worthy of being an expert. Every time I live in a place, I can find such a pleasant place.


    I stand alone on the mountain forest highland, overlooking the pond under my feet, only feel refreshed, the haze in my heart is gradually disappearing. At the moment, my biggest wish is to hope that my father can come out safely and hope Ziyi can wake up. Then, I take Ziyi to live a life of men''s farming and women''s weaving in such a beautiful paradise. This quiet two person world is what Ziyi and I most want to have.


    However, this wish is really too extravagant, almost impossible to achieve, for the rescue of my father, this matter has been more difficult than the sky, and to expect Ziyi to wake up is even more fantastic. These two things that are very important to me are really so difficult to implement. I feel that I am still too small after all. All I can do now is to remember the past and watch The trees and water in front of me, in my mind, are the past.


    In particular, the past experiences with Ziyi are clearly printed in my mind. We have experienced too many hardships from the acquaintance, acquaintance, and finally love. Maybe, going to the west to learn from scriptures is not as difficult as our love. After all, the four masters and apprentices still managed to overcome the 9981 difficulties on the way to get the Scriptures, and achieved good results. And my Ziyi has become a vegetable.


    Now I even wonder if I have chosen the wrong way, I should not have taken this road. If I had known my way back a little earlier and had taken Ziyi far away, maybe we have children now. In that case, I would not have hurt my father, but in reality, my father was caught and Ziyi became a vegetable, I became alone. I was so sad.


    This infinite sadness, but also can not make me depressed, because I know that there is no regret medicine to eat, their own choice of road, even kneeling also have to walk, I can''t let people who look down on me continue to look down on me, can''t let those who have expectations of me disappointed, I will not be knocked down, absolutely can''t be down.Just when I was in a trance, grandfather Bai''s voice suddenly rang out behind me: "then what are you going to do next?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 497

    White grandfather''s voice suddenly appeared, let me not help a shock, slow for a second, I suddenly turned around, found his old man is an enigmatic appearance, standing behind me, constantly looking at me.


    Grandfather Bai is a smart man. I can''t see him through at all. I feel that every thing he does, he will have a precise plan and plan. For example, I let Bai Ling get pregnant. Although I don''t understand his behavior, his tactics convince me. I am like a child in front of him. I can''t hide my thoughtfulness from him.


    Today, it''s the first time for me to go out in a week. He should know what''s on my mind and ask me what I want to do next.


    I didn''t want to hide it. I just said casually, "I don''t know."


    Grandfather Bai listened to me. Suddenly deep frown, said to me: "I understand your mood now, Ziyi''s thing to you is very big, now also has no plan to the future matter!"


    Sure enough, or the white grandfather knows me, he is right, really Ziyi''s business pressure in my heart, let me not experience to do other things, I need to atone for Ziyi''s things, I want to accompany her side.


    With this sentence, white grandfather can not help sighing, then shaking his head, again very helpless to say: "Suluo, in fact, as long as Ziyi does not wake up, even if you do not fall back, but you will not have the vitality of the past, you can see that you are lack of spirit now!"


    White grandfather''s tone, obviously full of disappointment. I think I can do now not depressed, not degenerate, even if it is a very manly performance, but in the eyes of grandfather Bai, I am still cowardly, he thought that the indomitable man, should not be knocked down by anything.


    However, love this thing, is really uncontrollable, emotion deep to a certain level. We can''t despise it, let alone erase it. Even people of my father''s level will be defeated by my mother, let alone me. The love between me and Ziyi is not understandable to ordinary people. Now I have not fallen down, which has proved my strong.


    Therefore, for the words of grandfather Bai, I did not refute, just with a little bitter and confused smile, looking up at the sky, this moment, my eyes suddenly a little firm, calm, this is a firm self-concept and behavior.


    White grandfather see, also did not say any more, he just stepped forward two steps, walked to my side, negative hand stand. His eyes looked down on the pond below, and his eyes were filled with endless sorrow.


    After a long silence, the white grandfather suddenly issued the voice of the most vicissitudes, said: "in fact, want purple to wake up, is not no way!"


    White grandfather''s sudden words, a shock to my heart, let me frustrated, suddenly tremor up, the light of hope instantly enveloped me, I hastily turned his head, looked at the white grandfather, excited said: "what method?"


    My voice trembled, and I was so excited and anxious, but my grandfather was not anxious. After listening to me, he didn''t answer me in a hurry. He seemed to be in his own mind.


    At the moment, he has a chivalrous spirit, just like an old immortal, so unfathomable. After a long pause, he said leisurely: "look for your father, Su Qiyao!"


    Grandfather Bai is really a miracle doctor. He works miracles again and again to make impossible possible. Ziyi has become a vegetable. He even said that there is hope to be cured. His words are like a shining light beam that penetrates the dark wilderness of my heart and makes me see the light. However, when I heard him say that the key to this method was my father, I couldn''t help being stunned.


    But I really can''t understand why grandfather Bai wants to talk to my father. It''s really hard for me to understand. I know that my father''s Kung Fu is very good, but he is not a martial arts expert. Even a miracle doctor like him is helpless. Does my father have this unique ability? It''s absolutely impossible. You know, there is a special skill in the field of medicine. My father is definitely not I have the skill of grandfather Bai.


    However, as for grandfather Bai, I am very clear. If he likes to joke, he can''t talk nonsense in such an occasion. Since he said he would like to see my father, he would be able to cure Ziyi. This must be true. Thinking of this, I can''t help but cast a puzzled look at grandfather Bai.


    Grandfather Bai''s mind is so sharp, on my eyes, without my mouth, he already thought of what I thought in my heart, immediately, he did not hesitate, directly spoke to me and said: "I don''t mean your father''s medical skills, but refers to a thing in your father''s hands."


    A thing, what thing actually has such curative effect, can cure become the purple Yi of vegetable person? If it really exists, then this thing, isn''t it a priceless treasure? I didn''t even know that my dad had such a thing in his hand. Although very confused, but at this moment, my heart, can not help but rise up a trace of fire, can not help but ask grandfather Bai: "what are you talking about that thing?"


    White grandfather did not look at me, his eyes looked into the distance, his eyes suddenly become deep up, seems to enter the memory.


    After a short while, he said leisurely: "this matter has to be started more than 20 years ago. At that time, in an ancient tomb in 100000 mountains of Yunnan Province, several tomb robbers brought out a treasure, a thousand year old blood Ganoderma lucidum, which caused a great sensation at that time. This blood Ganoderma lucidum is so valuable that many people even want it. Even some hermits want it. It has been sold to a rich man at a high price in an underground auction. But as outsiders don''t know, this thousand year old blood Ganoderma lucidum actually fell into your father''s hands. "After that, grandfather Bai''s eyes turned back to my face. His words made my heart tremble. Ganoderma lucidum I know, but I didn''t expect that my father had a blood Ganoderma lucidum, and it was still a thousand years old. From its name, as well as the story of the white grandfather, I knew that the blood Ganoderma was absolutely unusual, and what I didn''t expect was that Such a valuable and worthless thing actually fell into my father''s hands. It can be imagined that my father must have spent a lot of time to get this blood Ganoderma lucidum.


    However, my father''s body is extremely strong, why does he want this thing? Unconsciously, I think of my mother. Since I was a child, I knew that my mother was ill. However, I don''t believe that she was a psychopath at the beginning. She must have experienced some kind of shock or stimulation to become neuropathy. My father spent a lot of time to get this blood ginseng, I think It''s mostly for my mom. This thousand year old blood Ganoderma lucidum can even be cured by vegetative people. What''s the impossibility of treating my mother''s body?


    In this way, inadvertently, I thought about my father''s current situation. Previously, he came here alone to look for Wu Tianhao''s whereabouts, but he was caught by the sea Gang''s experts. It''s said that the leader of the Hai Gang grabbed my father for something in my father''s hand. But when listening to grandfather Bai''s remark, it is possible that the leader of the Hai Gang wanted such a thing as his Millennium blood Ganoderma lucidum?


    Thinking of this, my heart suddenly burst, and then began to beat quickly. I was not guilty. On the one hand, I was a little worried about the safety of my father, on the other hand, I was a little worried about whether the sea gang had obtained the blood ginseng, but my worry was just a flash, and soon I woke up, my father It''s the dragon and Phoenix among the people. He has always been mysterious. He has Ganoderma lucidum in his hand. I only knew it after listening to grandfather Bai. Even if the leader of the Hai Gang captured my father, it would not be easy to get it.


    The core problem I am facing now is still to save my father, so that Ziyi can be free from the vegetative state. This goal has become more profound in my heart. A few days ago, I was still struggling about whether two things would conflict. Now, these two things are miraculously compound. Saving my father and curing Ziyi have become the same thing. How can I not be excited?


    When I was in a mood, the white grandfather said to himself: "the Millennium blood Ganoderma lucidum is a very precious medicinal material. With it, I can make Ziyi wake up. I''m sure it must still be in your father''s hands. Now, all you have to do is find your father and get the whereabouts of the blood Ganoderma lucidum


    Grandfather Bai''s words coincided with what I thought in my heart. At this moment, my fist was clenched unconsciously. The Hai Gang in my heart has become an enemy of life and death. They have caught my father and are still looking for me. I have an endless relationship with them. Fu Gang of Haibang has turned Ziyi into such a culprit. I will not let him go, Otherwise, my heart is always stuck with a thorn, sleep and food.


    However, my determination is so firm, but there is inevitably a trace of helplessness in my heart. H Province is the headquarters and headquarters of the Haibang. The four and five halls under it are so strong, and the power of the whole Haibang is even greater.


    That night, my strength was extraordinary, and I defeated Fu Gang and Zhang Wenshan. However, I was still incomparable in front of the Minister of punishment who later appeared in the Haibang. There were many experts in the Haibang. It was like a giant, but I was just a small ant, so it was hard to shake its existence.


    , especially, my present identity has been exposed. I would like to have a plan to blend in the sea gang with the undercover. It is impossible for the sea Gang to have a close eye liner now. As long as I step across the H Province, I will be put on top of them. By that time, don''t say that you can save my father, or even myself. I am not afraid of death, but my wish has not come true, my father has not been rescued, my Ziyi has not recovered, so I can never die.


    However, no matter how difficult the road ahead is, I will not give up. In my dictionary, I have not given up these two words. My mind has expanded in my mind and kept spinning. How can I get close to Haibang and rescue my father? How difficult is the answer to this question Answer, I racked my brain, think of the head have big, can''t think of a reason to come.


    However, just when I had no clue, the silent grandfather opened his mouth and said to me with profound meaning: "sometimes, one road doesn''t work. Maybe you can choose another way to try."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 498

    When I heard this, I immediately looked up and looked at him subconsciously. His words were very plain, as if they were enlightening me. But I heard the implication. There, he seemed to have some countermeasures. At once, I couldn''t bear to ask him: "grandfather white, if you have any way, don''t sell the key, hurry up Tell me, don''t you know, it''s going to kill you. "


    To say this, I really have no idea. My grandfather Bai 9 is a hermit. He not only has superb medical skills and martial arts, but also has a wise mind. He has saved me several times in a critical moment. For me now, he is my dependence.


    White grandfather see me so anxious, can''t help nodding, as if to answer my words, but did not give me a way, but indifferent way: "I stand to go out a trip, in the evening, I will come back, then talk about it."


    The white grandfather, who was born with him, did not pay attention to me any more. He walked away from the woods. It seemed that he was going to enter the city. Because of the current situation in the city, I''m a little worried about grandfather Bai. But when I think of his unfathomable Kung Fu, I don''t care too much. I know that when he goes out, he must be trying to find a way for me.


    Although I''m worried, I can''t stop grandpa Bai. In this place, I''ve been in a vegetative state for more than a week. Ziyi is still in a vegetative state. My father is still imprisoned by the sea gang. Now, finding my father, there is hope to cure Ziyi. I can''t wait to go out and rescue my father.


    But there is no way, anxious also useless, since the white grandfather already had the countermeasure in mind, I can do now, also have to wait.


    After staying here for a while, I turned back to my room and sat beside Ziyi. I held her hand and looked at her depressed body and pale face. My heart became more and more firm. With this firmness, I looked at Ziyi Xunan, and said softly: "Ziyi, wait for me, I will make you better."


    Time, quietly passing in silence, at the moment there is a sound but seems silent, the room is quiet, only I speak to Ziyi gently, I have spoken with her for a week, although this can not make her wake up, but I know that she has a subtle consciousness, can hear my words, I do not mean my language, how much want to say, want to talk The feelings, in front of the purple in front of the way.


    Unconsciously, the sky outside became dark. With the advent of night, finally, there was a movement outside the room. I knew that it was grandfather Bai who came back. So I flew out of the room and ran to the hall. When I saw that it was really grandfather Bai, I didn''t think much about it. I immediately asked him, "grandfather white, how is the situation? Is there any way? "


    Compared with my anxiety, white grandfather is much more calm, he took out two things from his pocket, one is a picture, the other is a piece of paper.


    White grandfather first handed the photo to me, I took it and had a look. It was a girl in the picture. Her appearance revealed a wild beauty. Her hair was hot and wavy. She was very free and easy. She had white skin, round eyes and a rebellious color in her eyes, which made her look a little cold.


    This is a strange girl, I haven''t seen it, but I''m very curious. What''s the meaning of this picture given to me by grandfather Bai? At the moment, I asked my doubts in my heart: "grandfather Bai, who is this girl?"


    "Her name is Peng Xuefei. She is the daughter of Peng Yi, the leader of the sea gang."


    Hearing this, I can''t help but be shocked. I can''t imagine that the beautiful and wild woman in this photo is actually the daughter of the leader of the Hai Gang. Although Haibang is not the only one in H Province, we have to admit that it is the largest faction in the underground world of the city, and the leader of the Haibang gang can be said to be the king of the underground world in H Province. So, her daughter, the girl in this photo, is a princess.


    I don''t know what it means to give me the picture of the leader''s daughter. I can''t help but think deeply. Suddenly, I think of what grandfather Bai said in the morning. He asked me to take a different route. Is this girl named Peng Xuefei in the picture a different way for me?


    My heart couldn''t help but tremble, and quickly said to grandfather Bai, "you mean, let me get close to Peng Xuefei and use her to dig out the information about my father."


    After listening to my words, grandfather Bai nodded and said definitely: "you are right. At present, you can''t compete with the sea Gang, whether it''s yin or yang. Only this way is feasible, which is the circuitous way you say. However, Peng Xuefei is not so easy to get close to. There will also be a lot of dangers. You should be prepared mentally. "


    The daughter of the leader of the sea Gang, the princess of the dark world, would be abnormal if she could be easily dealt with. However, the danger is much simpler when approaching her than directly fighting against the Hai Gang. Even though there are many difficulties, I will definitely stick to it for my goal.


    Just as I was fascinated by it, grandfather Bai handed me another note and said to me with profound meaning: "now, your goal has been found. What you still lack is a new identity, an identity that will not be doubted by anyone!"I took the white grandfather''s note and looked at it and found that there was nothing on the note, only a contact number.


    At this time, the white grandfather said to me: "after going out, you can contact him directly. This person is a friend of mine for many years. He is completely trustworthy. Moreover, he has the ability to help you. However, it is not enough to have the identity alone, so you will still be recognized. You can come with me first."


    With that, grandfather Bai went straight to a room. I had no time to think about it. I followed him in a hurry. In a room, he took out a wooden box with a simple appearance, and then opened it. There was a pen and some other potions that looked very special.


    Holding the wooden box, the white grandfather turned to face me and said in a deep voice: "in addition to your new identity, you have to have a face that matches your identity. However, your face can no longer be operated on. This is the potion I just developed according to ancient books some time ago. It can improve your face and give you a new make-up."


    What, a new make-up? This is like a reassuring pill, which calms my heart. In fact, I know that even though my face has recovered from poisoning, the people of the Haigang regard me as a thorn in the eye. They must have seen my previous photos and will certainly recognize me. Once I show up, I''m afraid I will be wanted immediately and let me Another surprise is that grandfather Bai can even practice the ability to change his face. This old man is really omnipotent. Moreover, looking at his wooden box and the objects inside, I know that he is specially prepared for me.


    I am glad to see the white grandfather, he showed a color of gratitude, nothing to express, said in the more is just polite, only revealed in the eyes.


    But the white grandfather did not and I more polite, just let me sit down, then, he painted on my face, he painted very attentively and attentively, slowly, my face had a little burning feeling, an hour later, grandfather white took a mirror to me, I saw his new face, for a moment, I was completely shocked.


    This is a face even whiter than before I was disfigured. There are almost no defects on the face. The facial features are upright and the eyes are beautiful. It looks very sunny and handsome. The typical white face looks a little bit upside down. What''s more, I don''t know if grandfather Han deliberately made it to make my face look on the surface, although there is a trace of the previous shadow But it adds a touch of dandy.


    I touched my face. I felt strange and familiar, and my ear suddenly heard grandfather Bai''s stern voice: "this potion is made of special materials, which will not be exposed under normal circumstances. Only my autocratic cleaning potion can be washed away."


    White grandfather''s words let me suddenly come to my mind, for this has helped me countless times of white grandfather, feel to say thank you is superfluous, only remember the kindness in my heart, to this, I still did not say anything, just showed a firm color to him, expressed my determination.


    After finishing everything here, I went to Ziyi''s room, sat by her bed, whispered a few words to her and said some good-bye. Finally, I leaned down and kissed her on her forehead. Then, I stood up and resolutely left.


    Before leaving, I told uncle Bai a few words, and solemnly said to him: "grandfather white, I will find my father as soon as possible, and then rescue my father, get the Millennium blood Ganoderma lucidum. As for Ziyi, I''m not in this period, please take care of it."


    After listening to my words from the bottom of my heart, white grandfather waved his hand to me and said with disdain: "if you want to go, go quickly. Where can you get so much nonsense?"


    Then he turned and left.


    For this white grandfather, I always believe that, with him in, Ziyi will not have any accident. And his great kindness to me, I will remember all my life, with a lifetime to repay.


    All the words of gratitude were in my heart. I didn''t speak any more. Instead, I bowed deeply to the back of grandfather Bai''s departure.


    Then, I resolutely turned around and walked out of the yard with a photo and an unfamiliar number and disappeared into the night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 499

    Now, I have finally found a way to cure Ziyi. I can go hand in hand with saving my father. And to break through these gaps is Peng Xuefei, the daughter of the sea gang leader.


    The goal has been clear, invisible, which has strengthened the belief in my heart. Therefore, I am full of energy and full of expectations for the road ahead.


    A hope, a power, my pace, can not help but speed up, the faster and faster.


    I stopped until I got to the entrance of the city. I didn''t go in. I just stood in the shade of a tree. Looking up at this heavy city, my mood becomes incomparably complicated.


    Before I came here, I went through many experiences in the former city before I finally completed my transformation. I changed from a weak and incompetent waste to a school overlord, and finally led the underground forces of the whole city. Even the boss of the former city, Buddha, died on the street because of me, and became history. I am a brand-new legend.


    However, when I stepped into the city in front of me alone, the frustration I suffered was not a little bit. I was maimed and killed several times. In the end, not only did I not save my father, but also hurt the life of my beloved and became a vegetable. What this city brings to me is just the most failed ending.


    Unconsciously, I clenched my fist. This time, I will never fail again. I will save my father and cure Ziyi.


    Determination is very firm, at the same time, I also know how difficult things are. Although I have found the goal and found the breakthrough, things are not as simple as expected on the surface. If I reappear in the river and lake, there will be a crisis lurking. However, I will not be afraid of the imminent crisis, and I will not shrink back. The firm belief has given me great courage I want to write a different chapter in my new identity.


    After a short period of stupidity, I took out the piece of paper with the number written by my grandfather Bai. Then, I pressed the number and dialed the phone.


    Kwai soon after the phone was connected, but the other side did not immediately speak, and I did not hesitate to tell the other directly, is the white grandfather let me contact, and I explained to the other side of my address at the moment.


    When I finished speaking, I hung up the phone for convenience. From the beginning to the end, I didn''t say a word at the end of the phone. However, I did not panic, because I believe that since grandfather Bai let me contact this person, it means that this person can help me and be trusted. Therefore, I don''t need to be nervous, just wait quietly.


    The night is very quiet, my world is also very quiet, but my heart is not calm, the future road is full of unknown, I can only act according to circumstances, complete self-change, well achieve the goal.


    The time was flowing slowly. After about half an hour, a Rolls Royce came from the city. When it came to my front, it slowed down. Then, my mobile phone vibrated. The number shown above was the number I just dialed out. I know that the person who picked me up came.


    At the moment, I connected the phone, and at the same time, I stepped out.


    When I got out of the shadow of the big tree, the people on the Rolls Royce saw me. The car stopped suddenly. A middle-aged man dressed like a gentleman stepped down from the passenger seat. He came to me and checked my identity. Then, he opened the back door for me and said, "master Jiang, please get on the bus!"


    Young master Jiang? Hearing this, I was slightly stunned for a moment. However, on the surface, I was very calm. Moreover, my heart was soon relieved. Perhaps, from my farewell to grandfather Bai, my identity was no longer Suluo. The young master Jiang in the population should be my new identity.


    Did not do too much hesitation, I in the middle-aged people''s greeting, got on the car.


    After sitting in the car, the driver in front of him immediately turned around and said hello to me. Then he directly started the car, left here and drove towards the city.


    The whole process of reception is very short. In Rolls Royce at the moment, except for the two people in the front row, I can see that the identities of these two people should be bodyguards and housekeepers. Because they are well-dressed, neat and plain, without any muddling about, they are obviously specially trained, and grandfather Bai is looking for me The true Lord is not here. I have some curiosity in my heart. What kind of person is this person? As can be seen from his people and the cars he drives, he is quite powerful and influential.


    At the time of my spiritual tour, the car has already driven into the urban area and galloped on the street. The prosperous side of H Province is shown at night. The lights and neon on the roadside give the city a beautiful atmosphere. However, I just sit in the car quietly and enjoy myself.


    I don''t know how long, the car finally stopped in front of a manor, I know, this is the destination.


    At this point, the night has passed, and the manor is extremely quiet and uninhabited. When two bodyguards on the car respectfully welcomed me from the car, I was able to take a look at the manor. It is a villa area, decorated with a lot of luxury and chic. There are many plants and a man-made lake around. Obviously, this is a private residential area So.Entering the manor, two people directly took me into a villa. One of the bodyguards said to me without expression: "master Jiang, this villa will be your future residence."


    The decoration of this house is also very luxurious, but my mind did not put too much on it. Instead, I couldn''t help asking them: "where is the owner of the villa?"


    The expressionless bodyguard replied: "the master has something to do, but he is not here now. However, he has already explained everything. There are some information you need and your arrangement on the table over there."


    With that, the bodyguard pointed to the desk in the room with some documents on it.


    I nodded slightly to the two bodyguards, then walked towards the desk, went to the desk, I directly picked up the top of the information, looked up, this information has my experience from childhood to adulthood, extremely detailed, from kindergarten to university, all kinds of certificates and student status are listed.


    In addition, there is an admission notice on the table. My name is Jiangnan Feng, and I am an international student from abroad. After a week, I will transfer to a local university in H Province, which is the best university here, the first university in H Province. Similarly, Peng Xuefei, the daughter of the leader of the Shanghai Gang, is studying in this university.


    I didn''t expect that I would be a student again. However, I had a great change in my appearance, identity, strength and heart. After the change, what kind of feeling would it be like to go back to my school days? Perhaps, this is the wonderful life, I hope, I can live a different future. Can in this future time, complete my wish.


    To fulfill my wish, the only breakthrough is Peng Xuefei. The purpose of entering this university is to get close to her. On the desk, under my admission notice, there is Peng Xuefei''s information. I took it and looked at it carefully.


    I gave up all the miscellaneous thoughts, read all the relevant materials on my desk carefully, and forced myself to remember all the above things. I found that there was a form at the bottom. What was written on the form was actually my training content.


    I looked at it intently. The contents written on this form are very rich. There are noble''s public etiquette study, piano learning, and even horse riding, tennis and other sports. I''m not surprised at this, because from the data, the Jiangnan style I''m playing now is a dandy rich second generation, and the table shows that all I need to have. In other words, in the next week, I will learn all kinds of etiquette skills and sports.


    Thinking of this, my heart can not help but a little bit of pressure, at the same time, also more a motivation, no matter how complicated training, how difficult, I have to have confidence, learn all things.


    Now, it''s getting late, and I don''t stay up late, but go to the bathroom to have a bath. But as soon as I took off my clothes, someone knocked on the door of my room. I subconsciously thought that it was the former bodyguard who wanted to come in to look for me, so I quickly went to open the door.


    However, to my surprise, the two people who appeared at the door were actually two young and beautiful women. They were graceful and beautiful, just like a pair of special creatures. In particular, the clothes they were wearing were maid''s clothes, which looked more special. I couldn''t help but feel that my eyes lit up.


    However, soon I woke up, I am not dressed now, in the face of two strange women, I inevitably feel a little embarrassed, feel his face is hot. But the couple were obviously more generous than me. They came in from the door with a smile on their faces. One of them said to me, "young master, let''s take a bath for you."


    Hearing this, I immediately gave a thrill. It seems that they are the maids in the villa. It may be the nature of my new identity to help me take a bath. However, I can''t accept two strange women to give me a bath. At present, I stopped them and told her that I would do it myself.


    These two maids were rejected by me, and they both went out a bit unwillingly. For this, I have no burden. No matter how other dandies live, I can''t accept this.


    Time suddenly passed, and soon I finished the bath and lay on the soft bed, but I couldn''t fall asleep. My heart was looking forward to the time passing faster, and on the other hand, I was looking forward to the training starting tomorrow. Maybe, grandfather Bai''s face was changed. It was only the first step for me to change. What I really wanted to change was my temperament and living habits. In this way, it is more difficult for the talents of the Haibang to recognize me.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 500

    In the next week, my life was spent here. For seven days, I was taught by seven teachers. They taught me different things and tried to transform me as quickly as possible. It''s so incredible to say that, but I have accepted my new identity, I have studied it seriously, and I have deeply introduced them to me It is more painful than practicing martial arts, but I have no complaints.


    Hard study, deep understanding, hard practice, a week later, in the blink of an eye, I stood in front of the mirror again, I found that I really seem to have changed, my temperament has become not like me, can be regarded as a qualified dandy boy, in general, seven days of efforts have not been wasted.


    On Monday morning, I got up early. After finishing, I drove a sports car and went straight to the University of H Province.


    About 15 minutes later, I arrived at the scene. When my sports car drove into the university campus, the students on the road unconsciously looked at me with a high profile. My handsome, my luxury car and my posture were all beautiful scenery lines. Even, I faintly heard some crazy girls and made some exclamations to me, I still have a smile on the corner of my mouth.


    The whole process of the report was very smooth. My professional counselor seemed to have known my existence. He simply gave me some procedures and got me some books. After finishing all the trivial matters, he let me go back to the classroom.


    Without hesitation, I went straight to the classroom that the counselor told me. When I came to the door of the classroom, the classroom had already started. A teacher like an old professor on the podium was chatting on the platform. I didn''t care about it. I walked in directly from the main door.


    As soon as I got into the classroom, immediately, the girls below could not help but scream. It was the call of flower maniac, the voice of adolescent girls'' sprouting, accompanied by the sound of flower mania, and the voice of scolding of old scholars on the stage. I still ignored these voices, but walked to the last row of the classroom and sat down quietly.


    This is a ladder classroom. There are many classes in the classroom. There are a lot of people in it. As soon as I sit down, I look around and look at the people inside. Peng Xuefei and I are not in the same class. However, she is in the same department with me. Such large classes are taught together. My eyes have not found her, but first with the eyes of several other people, these people have men and women, women, naturally show a look of appreciation to me, and men, there are many with jealousy.


    I didn''t care about other people''s eyes, just continue to search Peng Xuefei''s figure, but after scanning for a while, I found that the proportion of female students in this class is much higher than that of male students. These girls are in the forefront of fashion, wearing colorful and colorful clothes, which make me some dazzled. I was shocked to think that this university is more women than men At present, my class is full of girls. I sit in the last row and see most of my back. For a while, I didn''t see Peng Xuefei at all.


    In order to avoid being too conspicuous, I had to temporarily give up looking for Peng Xuefei. Then, I lowered my head and looked at the book quietly.


    Classroom also slowly returned to normal, long lost reading atmosphere, let me fascinated, when the college entrance examination, my dream is to study well in the University, get a college diploma, be a social elite, my father''s wish is also hope that I graduated from University, a safe life.


    But in fact, my life trajectory deviates from my original dream too far. Today, I become a college student again. I sit in the classroom and feel the atmosphere of learning. However, my mood is quite different from that in the past. I know that I am not here to realize my dream, nor am I an ordinary college student. For me, this identity is at most a cover up Nothing.


    When I was wandering in my mind, the bell rang suddenly after class, and a class ended in a hurry. It was also the last class in the morning. The students in the classroom packed up their things and filed out.


    And I also mixed in the crowd, walked outside the classroom, but walked to the door, I was squeezed under, accidentally stepped on a girl''s foot.


    Almost instinctively, I would like to apologize to the girl, but I didn''t say anything. Someone pushed me violently behind me, accompanied by a domineering curse: "boy, you''re blind, are you looking for death?"


    So a sudden push, my body suddenly a little unstable, staggering forward, but also hit the front of the two or three students.


    This kind of feeling is a bit oppressive, I can''t help turning my head, but just turning my head, I am stunned, because, suddenly, I see a very special beautiful face, the owner of this face, is my target, Peng Xuefei.


    A wave of short hair, white face, delicate facial features, round eyes, and I in the white grandfather gave me that picture, saw countless times of women, did not expect, so no warning appeared in front of me.


    In an instant, my heart beat faster than before, and I felt a little excited. The daughter of the leader of the sea Gang is my goal to enter this university. At present, I have such direct contact with her. This is fate and opportunity. It is hard for me to avoid ripples in my heart.However, although there was some excitement in my heart, my appearance was still very natural. When I thought of someone pushing me and scolding me, I naturally showed the characteristics of a childe. In my pondering eyes, mixed with a trace of anger, I looked at a long haired boy on Peng Xuefei''s side, and said coldly, "you pushed me just now?"


    It is obvious from my performance that I am not so easy to calm down. However, Peng Xuefei''s long hair is tall and handsome. I thought that I had behaved dandy and cold enough. Unexpectedly, he was even more arrogant. He walked forward with a fierce look and confronted me¡° What''s wrong with pushing you? New comer, do you really think you are a character? You dare to step on our sister Feifei''s feet. Now, you clean it up for me


    As soon as the voice fell, long hair''s finger inclined downward, pointing to Peng Xuefei''s shoes, there was a shoe print on it.


    At this point, I just reflected that it was Peng Xuefei who I stepped on carelessly just now.


    This is true, let me some surprise, the mood is also inevitably complicated.


    Although, due to Peng Xuefei''s identity and my purpose of getting close to her, I won''t fight against her when I first come to school, but it''s an insult to ask me to polish her shoes in public. What''s more, I can''t accept the fact that the long hair makes me clean her. Moreover, it doesn''t conform to my personality now.


    To this, I sneer, pick eyebrow to long hair, incomparably unruly say: "if I do not add?"


    At this time, it is the time of school when the crowd is surging. The noise on my side has attracted many people''s attention. People around me can''t help but gather around to watch the fun. Some people are a little far away, pointing to this side. I can''t help but hear some fragmentary voices floating in my ears.


    "Wow, it''s a new handsome boy! He is really miserable enough to offend sister Feifei when he first came here. "


    "Yes, it''s a pity that he''s such a good-looking guy. But he offended sister Feifei, and he''ll be sad in this school."


    "Oh, don''t talk about sister Feifei. Even the people around her will not let him go."


    "Well, to make him pretend to be forced as soon as he just came is to seek death. Damn it, it''s so handsome and rich. There''s a good one less in school for such a man. "


    Fragmentary words are also full of long hair''s ears. This long hair follows Peng Xuefei, and seems to have some status in this school. This can be seen from several people following him. So many people''s attention, so that I just cold and arrogant words, seems to become a provocation.


    In the face of such a provocation, long hair immediately became angry, he suddenly burst out a "Damn, you want to die!"


    As he spoke, his fist hit me directly.


    To say, in my former university, students'' fighting was just as usual. Unexpectedly, in this so-called key university, students are also so rampant that they start to fight without saying a word.


    Long Mao''s blow is fierce. If he is hit, he will lose his face in light, and he will be dry if he is heavy. Naturally, I will not bear it safely. Seeing that his fist was about to hit me, some girls around him even made a cry of surprise. My hand suddenly reached out and directly contained long hair''s wrist. Leng Shengsheng stopped his movement. Long Mao''s strength was great, but compared with me, the difference was not a little bit.


    After a while, long Mao was stunned. He tried to get out of my hand, but he couldn''t get rid of it. When he was watched by so many people, his face turned red and his anger in his eyes was even worse.


    The corner of my mouth involuntarily outlined a curve, and then, as soon as my hand was sent forward, at once, long Mao''s body staggered backward, and finally, he directly fell to the ground.


    Under this, long Mao''s face became even more red, almost bleeding. Compared with his arrogance in the previous second, it was totally different, especially the rustling noise around him, which made his eyes red.


    Angry, he suddenly waved his hand and said to the people around him: "what are you doing in a daze? Come on together, kill him for me


    After that, the several people around Chang Mao were just strong and powerful. At the moment, when they heard long Mao''s words, they suddenly woke up. In an instant, they attacked me.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 501

    The first time I met Peng Xuefei, I had a conflict with her people. This is something I didn''t expect. However, the role I am playing now is a dandy. Even if I know her identity, I can only pretend that I don''t know. As a dandy, I can''t admit it. Looking at the number of people on the opposite side, I show my arrogant posture.


    However, the few people have not rushed to me, suddenly, there is a loud voice: "stop!"


    All of a sudden, the movements of these people can''t help but stop, because this voice is made by Peng Xuefei.


    Voice down, I can''t help but follow the voice to look at Peng Xuefei, but, different from the orders and prohibitions of Chang Mao''s subordinates, my eyes are still with a trace of playfulness, slightly disrespectful.


    Take a closer look, Peng Xuefei herself is much more beautiful than her photos, to this moment, I was able to look at her carefully, her information said, her character is relatively cold, at the moment, see her real person, I found that it is not only cold, it is simply high cold, supercilious high cold, invisible, but also added a trace of unique charm to her. However, I was relieved to think of her identity.


    Peng Xuefei''s eyes on my eyes, she looked at me coldly, qingqihong, haughtily said: "what''s your name?"


    Seeing Peng Xuefei like this, my heart was relaxed. Although I had a conflict with her people today, the result was an unexpected harvest. At least, she began to notice me, which is the beginning of my entering her world.


    In the face of such a powerful woman, I was neither humble nor arrogant. Even with a trace of pious intention on my face, I responded: "Jiangnan style!"


    Peng Xuefei didn''t get angry because of my play godliness. From the beginning to the end, she was very insipid. Hearing my words, she just slightly raised her eyes and said, "Jiangnan wind is right, I remember you. You are the first person who stepped on me and didn''t apologize to me."


    With that, Peng Xuefei gracefully turned around, and the crowd could not help but make way for her. She left the scene, and the long hair that I pushed to the ground has also climbed up from the ground. He gave me a vicious look and gnashed his teeth and said, "Jiangnan wind, I also remember you, you wait for me."


    Put such a sentence, long hair just took a person to leave the scene.


    For the threat of long hair, I did not put it in mind, my goal is Peng Xuefei, as for the long hair of these people, I did not put in the eye, my face more and more rebellious, did not squint from the scene. It is those girls who watch the excitement, looking at the natural and unrestrained me, issued a continuous scream.


    Now, it''s time for lunch, but I didn''t go to the canteen. Instead, I wandered around the campus of the University.


    Walking into Peng Xuefei''s world is only my first step. I want to get close to her and find out the news of my father from her mouth. This is not an overnight thing. Even though I am very anxious, I have to hold my temper and stay in this campus for some time. Therefore, it is necessary for me to understand the environment of this school.


    While visiting the campus, I was also thinking about how to approach Peng Xuefei. When I was a newcomer, I didn''t know much about the situation in the school, but I was familiar with Peng Xuefei''s materials.


    Peng Xuefei is recognized as the school flower of this school. Although she has an extremely strong background and her temperament is incomparably cold, there are still many people who are tirelessly chasing her. At the same time, Peng Xuefei is also the eldest sister of this school. However, different from the leading position of Haibang in the underground boundary of the provincial capital, Peng Xuefei is perhaps the most respected school I learned from yesterday''s data that there are three people of her level in this school, and all of them are the pursuers of Peng Xuefei.


    It seems that the most direct and effective way for a man to get close to a woman and tell her a big secret is to soak her up. I have absolute confidence in what I look like and seduce her, but I''m not so confident about my status. At least, compared with my three rival lovers, I''m not so confident. My experience, my ability, and my heart to save my father and cure Ziyi are doomed to avoid starting from scratch like I used to be in school.


    Around the campus, I also made up my mind. Since Peng Xuefei is a very cold woman, then I will stand at a very high position and soak her in her hands. And my short-term, to make their own decision, is to suppress the three mixed good little rival.


    The goal has been set, action is not in a hurry, I went to have a lunch, after dinner, look at the time is almost, I directly into the classroom in the afternoon.


    Once again, I sat in the middle of the students, especially with the performance at noon. This time, I became the focus of more people, especially some girls. When I looked at my eyes, I could not help blushing. More daring people directly looked at me secretly.


    However, to my disappointment, Peng Xuefei did not come to class in the afternoon, and I did not see her again until the bell rang at the end of the last class in the afternoon.


    While I was bored and hesitated to explore the whereabouts of my three love enemies, suddenly, a small classmate sitting beside me was about to flee to the outside of the classroom. His mouth was still shouting: "quick, everyone, go to the playground, but don''t miss the good play!"At this time, I noticed that other students in the classroom were also in a hurry, as if there was something important. Seeing them like this, I could not help but walk forward two steps quickly, holding the shoulder of the little student and asking him, "classmate, what''s the matter with the playground that makes you so impatient?"


    The little schoolmate was caught by me and turned his head a little upset. But when he saw that it was me who pulled him, he lost his temper again. He immediately replied, "of course, it''s to see sun Yunlong''s confession to sister Feifei. How can we miss such a wonderful excitement?"


    Sun Yunlong?


    Hearing this, I felt a little familiar with the name. According to Peng Xuefei''s data, he is one of the three forces in this school and one of my love enemies. Now, I can''t help but be more interested in it. Suddenly, I let go of my hand and said to him, "it''s very lively. Take me with you!"


    The little boy nodded and took me to the school playground.


    Along the way, I talked with my little classmates while walking. I knew his name, Chen Xiao. He is a very talkative person. It seems that he also loves gossip in school. In addition, along the way, I saw many people walking in the direction we were going. It seems that sun Yunlong''s confession to Peng Xuefei was quite a stir in the school.


    I can''t help wondering, Peng Xuefei didn''t come to class all afternoon. At this time, will she really show up?


    What''s more, there are so many people in the school who pursue Peng Xuefei. Even if sun Yunlong is powerful, will the other two little tyrants sit still?


    The corners of my mouth habitually curved out of a fun arc, I have a premonition that sun Yunlong''s confession will be very wonderful.


    Soon, Chen Xiaobian and I went to the back playground of our school. There was already a sea of people, and the sound was very noisy. There was almost no gap in the huge sound square. However, the stage was empty. There was a good carpet covered with roses all around. The air around the stage seemed to be filled with joy With the fragrance of flowers, I don''t know. I thought it was the wedding scene!


    Sun Yunlong, worthy of being a big man in the campus, has brought many of his subordinates, standing neatly around the square stage. They even put on suits and sunglasses. At first glance, they look like that.


    At the moment, Chen Xiao and I are still at the periphery of the crowd. Chen is small and blocked by many people. I can''t help but laugh at his appearance. But I don''t want to be excluded from the outside. So, I took him directly around the crowd and pushed him to the front, which is the closest position to the stage.


    Just when the atmosphere of watching the scene was boiling, a man in a white suit stepped onto the stage. He did not wriggle at all, but said in a loud voice: "today is the day when sun Yunlong confesses to Peng Xuefei. Since there are so many people present, please give me a witness."


    It turned out that he was Sun Yunlong. At this moment, my eyes narrowed. Sun Yunlong on the stage was tall and rough looking. He looked manly. It seemed that he didn''t match his mild white suit. Maybe, it was his characteristic. He was bold and not careful. He confessed to Gao Leng Peng Xuefei in front of so many people Refused, or say, Xia Xiaoxiao doesn''t come at all. Isn''t this sun Yunlong beating himself in the face!


    For his behavior, I can''t help but send out a cold hum of disdain, and Chen Xiao beside me said meaningfully: "look at it, sun Yunlong has always been high-profile, since he has done so, there must be his reason."


    Almost as soon as Chen Xiao''s voice fell, a special female voice suddenly rang out in the silent air: "Sun Yunlong, are you too much of yourself? How many times have you been rejected by me? I don''t know the convergence point! "


    At the beginning, as soon as sun Yunlong finished speaking on the stage, the hustle and bustle of the scene was silent. Now, the silent scene suddenly burst out this sentence. In an instant, everyone''s eyes could not help but follow the reputation. A beautiful figure came slowly down from the steps beside the platform. This man was the goddess of Gao Leng, Peng Xuefei.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 502

    Peng Xuefei, like a beautiful rainbow, her appearance immediately attracted the eyes of all the people in the past. However, I was not in the mood to appreciate her beauty. It was just a little unexpected that she showed up at the moment. According to my inference of her personality, she should not be involved in such a confession, but in fact, she came, with such direct and powerful momentum Is alone, but there is a kind of urgent brake on the body of thousands of troops.


    At the same time, I noticed that when she spoke, her eyes were very casual, and she did not look at Sun Yunlong on the stage. In other words, Peng Xuefei did not pay attention to sun Yunlong at all. Her sudden appearance at this time was not even directly related to sun Yunlong''s confession.


    It seems that things are becoming more and more interesting. I watched with great interest to see how Sun Yunlong should end up.


    Seeing Peng Xuefei coming, sun Yunlong on the stage could not help but brighten his eyes and step forward with a little sense of excitement. He walked forward two steps and said excitedly to Peng Xuefei: "Feifei, you are here. I said that I am not afraid to refuse you, and only to you, I will be more frustrated and more courageous"


    SUN Yunlong''s words are very direct, without any sense of shame Thinking, in front of so many people to say his more frustrated more brave, he even feel some glory, but Peng Xuefei see him so, show eyebrows can''t help a frown, a little bored said: "Sun Yunlong, don''t give me a name, I don''t know you, today I come here, also do not accept you."


    The blow of Peng Xuefei''s red fruit made sun Yunlong''s face change. However, it was not the first time that he encountered such a cold eye. Soon, he returned to normal and gave out a burst of hearty laughter and said, "is it? Feifei, I''m not insincere to make such a big show to show you today. As long as you are willing to be my girlfriend, all the people under my command will be subordinated to you. "


    As soon as sun Yunlong''s words came out, the whole audience could not help but send out a cry of surprise. An organization in a university is not a small Gang, with hundreds of people at least, thousands or even thousands of people. In order to win over Peng Xuefei, sun Yunlong did not hesitate to lead his people to surrender. This news has a great impact on the students present power.


    We should know that the University of H Province is now divided into four forces. These four forces are evenly distributed, and no one can eat the other side. Once sun Yunlong''s forces join Peng Xuefei, then Peng Xuefei will become the worthy elder sister of the campus. It is only a matter of time before he takes over the other two forces.


    After all, it''s not easy for Peng Yunfei to give up his sincerity as a little girl, but it''s very easy for him to give up his big sister''s sincerity It''s against your will to learn from the gangs on campus.


    According to my research and understanding of Peng Xuefei, she should have refused this matter. But again, to my surprise, Peng Xuefei did not immediately respond to sun Yunlong''s words. She made a thoughtful state, which made it seem that she was thinking about sun Yunlong''s words. However, her eyes were moving around the scene, and unconsciously, her eyes moved around My eyes met with mine.


    At once, my body was stunned. At the same time, I was keenly aware that Peng Xuefei''s expression seemed to have a trace of embarrassment, which made me have a bad premonition.


    Peng Xuefei''s eyes did not connect with me for a long time. Soon, she took back her eyes and looked at Sun Yunlong. She said with some disdain: "Sun Yunlong, your straightforward expression really makes me a little different. However, even if I promise you, I''m afraid some people will not agree."


    When Peng Xuefei said the first half of the sentence, sun Yunlong''s eyes were shining. However, when he heard the second half of Peng Xuefei''s words, sun Yunlong''s eyes suddenly widened, and a majestic momentum emanated from his body. At the same time, he gave a drink and asked, "who?"


    Almost all the people around the stage were onlookers, and all their attention was paid to Peng Xuefei and sun Yunlong on the stage. No one made any unnecessary sound. At the moment, hearing sun Yunlong''s question, many people couldn''t help holding their breath. They didn''t dare to breathe too much.


    Sun Yunlong''s momentum is indeed very strong. At least, in the ranks of students, he is not so strong. I can see that he has Kung Fu in his body. What he asked just now was full of spirit. Obviously, this is his strong foundation.


    Time, all of a sudden solidification for a few seconds, but after a few seconds, the silent air suddenly burst out of two voices with one voice: "I do not agree!"


    This sentence is issued from two directions at the same time. As soon as the voice falls, the crowd in these two directions makes a rustling sound. Then, the crowd of onlookers automatically gives way to a road. In the road, two groups of people come forward, and the two leading people are followed by a huge team.


    The appearance of these two people attracted the attention of many people, and many people began to talk about them.


    From these fragmentary discussions, I know the names of these two leaders, Du Haichao and Lu Ping. Their identities are the representatives of the other two forces in this school, the leaders of Haichao Association and Lu Gang.Du Haichao was dressed in a white sportswear, with a pair of golden glasses on his face. He looked elegant and elegant.


    Lu Ping, with his cardigan jeans on his upper body, revealed his strong chest and a pair of jeans on his lower body, which made him very capable.


    As soon as they showed up, Chen Xiao beside me couldn''t help but sigh: "Wow, Yunlong club, Haichao club, Lu Gang, three forces are gathering together. With sister Feifei, all the four overlords of our school have arrived."


    Sure enough, today''s play is very lively. The presence of Du Haichao and Lu Ping made sun Yunlong''s face tear down. Especially the sentence "I don''t agree" was issued by these two people at the same time. Moreover, their two groups appeared at the same time, which made sun Yunlong wonder whether there was any alliance between them.


    However, sun Yunlong is obviously very familiar with them. After being a little stunned, he immediately said frankly: "this is my confession to Feifei. Du Haichao and Lu Ping, are you two not suitable?"


    Although Du Haichao is quiet, he has a vicious mouth. He takes people to the stage and says with dissatisfaction: "we are here at the right time. Sun Yunlong, you have confessed to Peng Xuefei on the condition that you are a gang. You have never seen such a shameless person."


    As soon as Du Haichao''s voice dropped, Lu Ping, on the other side, also led people to come over, echoing: "the three of us have agreed. In this school, three legs stand apart. Now you are joining Feifei''s camp to break the balance. Do you think we will agree? What''s more, Feifei is not your goddess alone


    The words of Du Haichao and Lu Ping are confusing. They are afraid that sun Yunlong will join Peng Xuefei or simply want to destroy sun Yunlong''s confession.


    At a time when everyone was in chaos, the two men had already stepped onto the stage and stood together with sun Yunlong and Peng Xuefei. However, their subordinates consciously stood at the edge of the stage and stood together with sun Yunlong''s subordinates, forming a confrontation.


    The scene suddenly changed from bustle to silence, but everyone knows that this is the peace before the storm, and a fierce dispute is brewing in it. Whether it was the Yunlong club, the Lu Gang, or the Haichao club, many people were present. The atmosphere was very tense. There were so many spectators around. It was simply overcrowded.


    The four forces of a school originally existed in competition with each other. Although the other three liked Peng Xuefei, Du Haichao and Lu Ping, except for sun Yunlong, were obviously unwilling to live under Peng Xuefei, so that Peng Xuefei could be the only one in the school society. Even sun Yunlong was willing to join Peng Xuefei''s name with conditions.


    Peng Xuefei is like the center of a whirlpool. Sun Yunlong, Du Haichao and Lu Ping are all revolving around her at the moment. However, Peng Xuefei is worthy of being a very cold woman. Under the gathering of the other three forces, she stands alone on the stage and remains silent. On the contrary, when the matter comes to this point, her playfulness becomes even worse It''s like, she''s not one of the parties at all, she''s just a spectator.


    Time, second by second, no one took the lead to break the silence of the scene, and no one on the sidelines made any sound. Such a strong scene has become such an atmosphere, which is really strange.


    I was in the middle of it. Watching this scene, I felt more and more interesting. Originally, I was thinking about trampling on the three eldest brothers of the school and taking Peng Xuefei down. As a result, an accident unexpectedly gathered all four of them here, which saved me a lot of time for investigation.


    I don''t know how long later, a burst of light laughter suddenly sounded, breaking the silence of the scene. This chuckle is just from Peng Xuefei. Her laughter is just like her temperament, which is so cold. Her coldness declares her contempt and her disdain, which is also with a trace of fun. Peng Xuefei at this moment has a special characteristic and is very attractive The characteristics of.


    Peng Xuefei''s laughter eased the confrontation among the three people in the field, and relaxed the people around him. At this point, Peng Xuefei said with rare seriousness: "three, no matter what you think in your mind, I''m not here because of sun Yunlong''s confession, but I''m going to announce something by using the stage he set up!"


    Peng Xuefei''s words, instant and all the attention to pull back, the field of the three leading men''s nerves are not all can not help but a tight, subconsciously will look at Peng Xuefei.


    In the whole audience''s gaze, Peng Xuefei''s face was calm, she did not immediately speak, but pondered for a while, and then slowly said, "in fact, I have a boyfriend."


    What!!!


    Xia Xiaoxiao''s words, like a hurricane, swept through the audience in an instant, which made everyone burst into an uproar, especially sun Yunlong, Lu Ping and Du Haichao.


    Peng Xuefei''s status is noble. Even if many people do not know her real identity, she is also the eldest sister of the school, and she is recognized as the school flower of the whole school. Even though she is cold and cold, this does not prevent her from being the dream lover of many boys.Such a dream lover, suddenly said that he had a boyfriend, how can it not surprise people, however, more surprising or, in the full shock, Peng Xuefei suddenly slightly opened her lips, generous said: "and, he is on the scene today."


    Not surprisingly, Peng Xuefei, the boy''s dream lover, suddenly had a boyfriend. Even, he was actually on the scene. It was just an explosive news. People in the field couldn''t help turning their eyes and scanning the whole scene to see who was Peng Xuefei''s boyfriend.


    A woman like Peng Xuefei is the best in the world in terms of appearance. Her identity and her unique temperament add to her charm. Such a perfect woman, so famous flowers have owners, the boys on the scene in addition to surprise, there are also some curious, some jealous.


    On the contrary, sun Yunlong, who arranged the scene today, burst out a burst of discordant laughter after a short period of astonishment, and said: "ha ha ha ha, Feifei, you really know how to joke. You have always been single. Who don''t know that?"


    After hearing this, Lu Ping and Du Haichao can''t help but relax. Peng Xuefei is a public figure in the campus. There should be no secret. Besides, the three of them pay close attention to Peng Xuefei''s every move. If Peng Xuefei has a boyfriend, how can they not know?


    Even some of the boys around, have a little reaction over, obviously relieved.


    But Peng Xuefei''s mouth was full of sarcasm. She picked her eyebrows slightly and said to sun Yunlong casually, "if you don''t believe it, I''ll let him come up and show you. It''s OK."


    As soon as the voice fell, Peng Xuefei went straight to the edge of the stage.


    This moment, has been watching me coldly, the nerve can not help the tension up, because, I suddenly found that Peng Xuefei walking direction of the people, actually I!!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 503

    Peng Xuefei''s pace is very fast, the goal is very clear, the eyes of all the people in the audience can''t help following her movement. When they found that the object Peng Xuefei went straight to was me, immediately, all the people''s eyes were focused on me.


    All of a sudden, people understood that Peng Xuefei''s boyfriend was me. This time, their eyes at me were full of surprise. Some of them even couldn''t close their mouths. Some students who knew me, more like seeing the most strange thing in the world, stared at me in disbelief.


    Under the attention of the whole audience, I still keep my rebellious attitude, but my heart is full of different waves, which are deeply surprised.


    Although, my goal is to get in touch with Peng Xuefei, which is the closest way to her and the easiest way to achieve the goal in my heart. However, up to now, my daughter and I have only seen each other twice. We can''t even meet by chance. Even when I leave school at noon, I offend her. How can I become her boyfriend in the blink of an eye Is it?


    With this trace of doubt, my eyes can not help but stare at Peng Xuefei who is coming towards me. For a moment, I suddenly feel that the cunning meaning of her eyes is even worse. After a while, I react to her. Peng Xuefei is totally taking me as a shield!


    I am a wanted figure of the sea gang. Even though I disguise myself, I have a new identity and become a rich man, but I don''t want to be too high-profile, but now I want to be low-profile, and I can''t.


    Just as I was thinking about how to deal with the next scene, Peng Xuefei had come to me. Suddenly, she gave me a charming smile and said, "Jiangnan wind, when do you want to hide?"


    When I heard this, I was obviously stunned, and my mind suddenly turned around, while Peng Xuefei held my wrist. Her hand was a little cold, but it was crisp, smooth and tender, which made me feel a little trance.


    Just in this trance, I was pulled onto the stage by Peng Xuefei and became the focus of the field.


    Next, Peng Xuefei raised my hand to sun Yunlong, Lu Ping, Du Haichao, and all the people present in a loud voice: "this man is called Jiangnan Feng. He is my boyfriend."


    As Peng Xuefei''s voice dropped, the people who were surprised just now could not control it any more. They gave out a burst of startled voice. The whole audience reacted like CAI. They could not help but stir up. All kinds of voices of discussion rang out in succession:


    "so his name is Jiangnan wind. He is really handsome, and his name is very popular. He and sister Feifei are quite good It''s a good match. "


    "Yes! However, this Jiangnan wind is too sudden. Why haven''t you seen it before? "


    "I heard that he was a transfer student. This morning, I saw him driving a limited edition sports car into the campus."


    "Damn it, girls are interested in this kind of little white face. Even sister Feifei is fascinated by him. God is really unfair!"


    In a flash, I became the focus of the discussion. Some praised me handsome, some envied me, and some envied me. But the most surprising one was surprise. After all, my sudden appearance suddenly became Peng Xuefei''s boyfriend. It was too unexpected for anyone, even myself. To know, today, I just entered The first day of the university campus.


    The first day, I became a bright star in the school, and the three school overlords around me turned into my supporting roles in an instant. Originally, they were all the people in the school and the focus of students'' attention and discussion. Just now, many people were shocked by them. But in a flash, their light was dim. How can they stand it.


    What''s more, the three of them just didn''t believe Peng Xuefei had a boyfriend. Now, I was pulled up by Peng Xuefei and announced to be her boyfriend in public. Of course, they couldn''t calm down any more. Their faces immediately turned black, their eyes were red, and they were extremely angry. I stood beside me and could clearly feel the momentum on them, as if They can do something to me at any time.


    At this moment, I finally understood that Peng Xuefei not only took me as a shield, but also retaliated against me for stepping on her foot and injuring the people around her when I left school at noon.


    That''s why I became her boyfriend in ignorance and attracted so much attention. Peng Xuefei really had a plan. It was obvious that she was making enemies for me. This woman was really a witch. She was not only cold in temperament, but also so deep in mind. In the invisible, she was trapped in me.


    However, I didn''t say much about these things. Today, I didn''t just come here to see the excitement. Originally, I was looking for opportunities to contact the three bullys in the school. At the same time, I was waiting for the opportunity to step on their heads and then soak up Peng Xuefei, so as to achieve my goal.


    Now, things suddenly develop to the scene in front of me. I never thought of it. But at the same time, it is my intention. At least, my action arrangement in this school has been accelerated a lot. This is a good thing for me.The scene, still bustling, everyone''s mind is different, and Peng Xuefei, the heroine, completely put herself out of the way. She regained her usual high and cold attitude, watching quietly, as if waiting for a good play to begin.


    At this moment, sun Yunlong, as the original hero, finally couldn''t suppress the anger in his heart. He was dissatisfied with Peng Xuefei and said, "Feifei, you can refuse me, but you don''t want to find someone to come up and pretend to be your boyfriend?"


    After hearing sun Yunlong''s words, Lu Ping and Du Haichao could not help but relax. They were indeed a group of big men. Even though their hearts had exploded with anger from me, they did not vent their anger. Instead, they stubbornly endured. Now, sun Yunlong''s words let them find an outlet for venting. At once, Du Haichao also echoed: "yes, Feifei, this Jiangnan style has a little white face. Most of them are useless materials! "


    In the words of sun Yunlong and Du Haichao, although they despise me, they are also implicit. At least they don''t tear their face. Lu Ping, who followed closely, said to me directly: "new comer, I don''t care who you are. Feifei is not the one you can touch. If you know what you are, get out of here quickly!"


    In the eyes of these three people, it seems that I''m really a fake. I''m a little white face who can''t see and use. They don''t respect me so much. Their center is still around Peng Xuefei. Indeed, these three people have been pursuing Peng Xuefei for a period of time. I''m afraid she has refused many times, both in the open and in the dark. Now, Peng Xuefei suddenly announced that she has a boyfriend, which is simply to let them eat a closed door. How can they accept and give up easily.


    However, no matter how others talk about it, and no matter how the three people fight, my expression does not change much. My mouth always has a trace of disdain. If I stand on the stage at the moment, if I step forward, it will be against them. However, going back is not in line with my present physical style. Therefore, for the three in front of me, I am not in line with my present physical style Love enemy, I don''t have any action. No matter whether Peng Xuefei regards me as a shield or not, I want to be her true boyfriend. Maybe, now is an opportunity for me to enter Peng Xuefei''s eye.


    Therefore, I ignored all the people and turned my eyes to Peng Xuefei. It is not meaningful for me to be jealous. She is the key to my action.


    Peng Xuefei could not help but turn her eyes and looked at me. Seeing me so calm, her eyes showed a trace of unexpected color. However, her color change did not last for long, and was soon covered up by her high cold air. Then, she looked at Sun Yunlong and continued to say calmly: "I have said what I should say and let you see it People, let you see, die not to give up, that''s your business, but I hope you don''t bother me again in the future


    Peng Xuefei''s tone, seemingly calm but very ruthless, in the face of these three campus overlords, a girl did not show any timidity, on the contrary, her words with a deep dignity. She is worthy of being the eldest lady of the Shanghai Gang. No matter whether others know her identity or not, the momentum she shows on the surface is enough to impress people.


    And Peng Xuefei once finished speaking, directly took my hand, the tone also deliberately became slightly gentle, said to me: "south wind, let''s go!"


    With that, Peng Xuefei took me forward.


    I nodded at the right moment and was about to follow her away. However, sun Yunlong obviously did not intend to let me leave so easily. Just as Peng Xuefei and I had just reached the edge of the stage, a voice suddenly rang out behind me: "stop!"


    These two words were sent out by sun Yunlong with one voice. It seems that they are not stopping me, but commanding. Peng Xuefei and I can''t help but stop. I know that this sentence is for me, and I also know that at this time, I don''t need to pretend any more. With a trace of arrogance, I turn my head and face them "Are you calling me?" he asked


    As Peng Xuefei''s "boyfriend", I have been very eye-catching. Now, as a new comer, facing the three eldest brothers in the campus, I have no intention of flinching back, but are so contemptuous. This time, the eyes of the whole audience can not help staring at me. The people on the scene are looking directly at me without any concealment, and they want to see my little white face, Now that she can be Peng Xuefei''s boyfriend, what is her ability to deal with the three overlords at the same time.


    But Sun Yunlong three people, did not put my arrogance in the eye, on the contrary, they regarded my performance as provocation. Originally, I was Peng Xuefei''s boyfriend, which made them very unhappy. Now, seeing my provocation, they were even more unhappy.


    In particular, sun Yunlong, the protagonist of today''s scene, was so angry that he stared at Peng Xuefei, holding my wrist and saying in a cold voice, "Jiangnan wind, if you leave Feifei, you can still stay in this school. Otherwise, I will let you know how to write dead characters."


    As soon as sun Yunlong''s voice fell, Du Haichao, a long tongued woman, immediately echoed: "yes, Jiangnan style. Maybe you have some family power and some arrogant capital, but you are wrong. This is not a place where you can be wild, and Feifei is definitely not a person you can touch."Lu Ping was not idle. He was already in a violent state. He looked at me with red eyes and said angrily, "Jiangnan wind, I''ll give you a face. If you don''t want to face, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness."


    The attitude of these three people towards me was not only angry, but also angry. As soon as they finished speaking, they took two steps forward at the same time. All of them had a strong sense of war and wanted to crush me spiritually. At the same time, their subordinates around them subconsciously surrounded me, giving me a great pressure.


    At this time, Peng Xuefei, who pushed me to the top of the storm, was silent. She was the eldest sister in the campus and said that I was her boyfriend. Now that I was in danger, she should stand up for me. But she did not speak or act. On the contrary, she looked at the scene with interest, as if she wanted to see my rebellious big girl Young master, how will you clean up the present situation.


    The scene was silent. The onlookers held their breath and were excited. For them, this scene was more wonderful than sun Yunlong''s confession to Peng Xuefei. There were some people who made a cold sweat for me. You know, what I''m facing now is the leaders of the three campus forces and their many subordinates It''s definitely not something I can fight against on my own.


    However, I did not show the slightest nervous color, my face still maintained that pair of signboard style smile, in the eyes of the public, I completely turned around, facing sun Yunlong three people. Even, I took a step forward. My movement, for a moment, shocked the whole audience. Even the three of them were stunned by my action.


    At the moment when they were stunned, I asked them, "do you know why Feifei''s boyfriend is me, not you?"


    My question made sun Yunlong and the three of them couldn''t help fighting. Their eyes were full of inexplicable color, and their faces were full of shock. Maybe they didn''t understand the problem, or maybe they didn''t think about it at all.


    But I didn''t give them time to think. When the audience was silent by my question, I opened my lips and said to sun Yunlong and his three people with pride: "because, you three are not as good as me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 504

    As soon as my voice dropped, the whole square suddenly fell into an unprecedented quiet state. It seemed that I could hear the voice of someone pumping cold air because of my words. And the three sun Yunlong on the stage had a dull face. They were completely shocked by me. Maybe they didn''t think that I dare to say such words, which is not only It is a provocation to them, but also a kind of contempt and stimulation to them.


    However, the silence of this moment did not last for long. Soon, the whole scene burst into flames, and all the people were boiling. Some people admired my courage, some thought that I did not know how to live or die, some felt that I was pretending to be forced. There were all kinds of eyes and voices for me.


    At this time, the three of them also woke up. In an instant, their faces showed anger. In front of so many people, I said they were not as good as me, and caused such a stir. They were just beating their faces. Now they were completely angry. Among them, Lu Ping was the most irascible. Immediately, he got rid of his posture and wanted to come and beat them I.


    But as soon as he stepped out, he was caught by Du Haichao beside him. Immediately, Du Haichao said something in his ear, so that Lu Ping didn''t continue the riot. However, his eyes at me were still full of anger.


    I don''t know what Du Haichao said to Lu Ping. In a word, Du Haichao gives me a feeling of softness and seems to be good at scheming. Of course, no matter whether he is yin or soft, I don''t care at all. My Yu Guang glances at Peng Xuefei in the lower rear intentionally and finds that she can''t help moving because of my words.


    In fact, what I want to do is to make a big splash, startle Peng Xuefei and leave an indelible impression in her heart. Looking at the situation on the scene, I know that now my goal is achieved.


    With this sense of relief, I took a deep look at Sun Yunlong. At the moment, they were all in a state of extreme anger. However, they held back and did not make any further action towards me. Seeing them like this, I curled my mouth slightly, then turned gracefully, took Peng Xuefei''s waist and walked straight to the outside of the sound square.


    Under the attention of all the people, I left the scene with Peng Xuefei in a dignified manner. They were all far away. I could still hear the noise coming from the square. It was I who ignited their inner active passion. For a moment, I had a strange sense of happiness in my heart.


    At this time, I suddenly heard Peng Xuefei''s cold drink: "take your dirty hands away!"


    Said, she then reached out to beat my hand, hands determined, not a bit soft hearted, I feel a little pain in my arm are a bit numb, and her face than her tone more cold.


    For Peng Xuefei''s cold, I didn''t put too much in my heart. I deliberately showed a frivolous appearance and said with a playful smile: "why, as your boyfriend, you can''t even hold your waist?"


    Hearing this, Peng Xuefei''s expression showed a trace of obvious disdain. She could not help but snorted and said contemptuously, "my boyfriend? You don''t think highly of yourself. To tell you frankly, you are nothing in my eyes, just like sun Yunlong and them. "


    With that, Peng Xuefei did not stop for a second, and resolutely turned to leave.


    I have no time to think about it. Facing her back directly, I proudly said, "Peng Xuefei, I know you just used me as a shield. However, I now tell you formally that sooner or later, I will become your real boyfriend."


    Smell speech, Peng Xuefei''s steps have a little pause, she didn''t look back, just sniffed: "you can safely stay in school again!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Peng Xuefei''s step was faster. In a short time, she disappeared in my vision.


    I stayed at the same place and recalled the scenes that just happened. In fact, I am very clear what Peng Xuefei''s last words mean. It is because of her that I have offended three forces in the campus at the same time. It is equivalent to me that I am one person and three gangs at the same time. I''m afraid that before long, the three of them will deal with me.


    In this regard, I didn''t feel afraid. On the contrary, I felt some pleasure flowing in my body. This kind of pleasure stems from my rapid entering Peng Xuefei''s vision and finding a breakthrough to approach her quickly.


    Although Peng Xuefei''s character is very cold, she has high cold capital. She is arrogant and despises the people who pursue her in the campus. But I just want to go against the current. I don''t believe it. I beat these three people who check and balance each other. Peng Xuefei will be so cold to me.


    Thinking of this, my mouth can not help bending out a trace of if there is no arc, the first day I came to school, there is a harvest, compared with my expected plan, has more than enough, I did not stay in school, but on my sports car, driving towards home here.


    The next day, I changed into a more gorgeous dress and drove another limited edition sports car to the school. As soon as I entered the campus, I was keenly aware that the atmosphere in the campus today is quite different from that when I entered the school yesterday. The people who pay attention to me on campus seem to have become more and more.But I didn''t pay much attention to it. Seeing that it was almost time for class, I stopped my car and went directly to my classroom. Along the way, there were students pointing at me. When I got to the classroom, there was a lot of discussion in the class. They were talking about me.


    Some people say that I came back from studying abroad. My family is very rich. I drive luxury cars and live in villas. Some people say that I am a dandy boy who likes to tease girls and has excellent skills. Others say that I am transferred to this school because of Peng Xuefei.


    There was a lot of discussion, but when the students inside noticed that I had entered the classroom, they suddenly stopped talking. At the same time, almost all the students in the class turned their eyes to me. There were colors of worship, surprise and jealousy in their eyes.


    I didn''t care about irrelevant people. I just glanced at the classroom at random. I didn''t find Peng Xuefei. I went straight to the last row of the classroom and sat down.


    As soon as I sat down, the voice of the class began to resound. This time, the focus of their discussion was how could I dare to come to school today?


    Chen Xiao, my closest little classmate in this new class, also swished to the seat beside me. He said to me with an incredible face: "brother, I said you are too cow! At noon on the first day I came here, I had a fight with sister Feifei''s men. In the afternoon, I became sister Feifei''s boyfriend. I don''t admire you. Now, you are the most popular person in the school. However, you offended the three overlords in the campus last night. How dare you come to school? "


    After hearing Chen Xiao''s words, I knew that after last night''s incident, my reputation spread at the speed of light in the school. Although it was not my original intention, I had to accept it calmly. As for Chen Xiao''s worry about me, I didn''t take it seriously. All of this was in my plan. Even if sun Yunlong didn''t find fault with me, I would Go and find them. It''s not worth mentioning about them. I''m just a little surprised. Peng Xuefei, why didn''t you come to class today?


    Because of Peng Xuefei''s absence, my classroom seems a bit boring. After two classes, I was hesitating whether to continue waiting for Peng Xuefei''s arrival here. However, suddenly, bang, the door of the classroom was kicked open by someone. In front of the door, there were about ten tall boys.


    This movement immediately attracted the attention of many students in the classroom. I couldn''t help but look away. At this sight, I was shocked to find that the leader of this group of boys with striking figure was not one of sun Yunlong, Du Haichao and Lu pingzhong, but the long hair that I pushed to the ground yesterday.


    Originally, long Mao and I were sitting in the classroom together in class, but he did not come today, and now he appears.


    Even sun Yunlong offended me, so I didn''t care about the little role of Chang Mao. To my surprise, he came to me first. It was obvious that he was prepared to lead the gang.


    Although Chang Mao is not the boss of the school, he is not a person to be easily provoked. Seeing their appearance, many students in the class kept quiet for a while, while more people unconsciously looked at me. Their hearts were very clear that Changmao was coming to me.


    Sure enough, as soon as long Mao appeared in the classroom, his eyes were directly fixed on me. His eyes were full of anger. Then, his hand pointed to me, and the tall boy who followed him came to me with him.


    I did not have any special reaction, on the contrary, my side Chen Xiao, a little timid bowed his head, he used his hand under the desk, quietly pulled my arm, whispered to me: "what are you still in a daze, hurry to run through the back door ah!"


    For Chen Xiao''s reminder, I was touched, but I did not run, is still indifferent, a normal face in the seat, should come, I escape is useless, what''s more, I did not want to escape. Since long Mao likes to look for bitter food, I will give him a bit of pain, thinking of this, my mouth can not help but float a trace of fun smile.


    Originally, long Mao came to me fiercely, and suddenly saw my smile. After a while, he couldn''t stop his temper. He took the lead in sprinting to me. Before he reached me, long Mao gave me a violent blow. At the same time, his mouth also issued an angry voice: "laugh at you MB, see if you can laugh later."


    This punch is very powerful, especially, long hair is a sprint, with a momentum, others will subconsciously look a little scared, but I just stood up from the seat in no hurry, in the process of standing, I leaned forward, a moment will be long hair''s arm to my shoulder.


    Obviously, long Mao just a fierce punch, failed, I also do not wait for him to fight again, directly picked up the book on the desk, slapped two times in his mouth, said frivolously: "long so big, is it, no one taught you to speak civilized?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 505

    Long Mao''s domineering appearance, at the moment, he ate such a big shrunken, for a moment, he was a little bit blinded, although I was hit with books, but the strength is not light, long Mao''s face immediately printed two red marks.


    At this time, those people brought by long hair also rushed forward, I slightly shocked, with my chest suddenly hit long hair''s chest, directly to the long hair to fly upside down.


    His body overthrew several of the people he had brought. It was just when these people blocked the road that I rushed forward and suddenly threw away the books in my hands. I hit these people in the face one after another. They yelled at each other. Even the others in the back did not dare to go up for a while.


    I did not look at the back of a few counseling bags, just casually lost the tattered textbooks, condescending to long Mao said: "in the future, do not pretend to force in front of me, or I see you hit you once, remember, not everyone is you can provoke."


    As soon as the voice fell, I went straight to the outside of the classroom. The several bags in the back brought by long Mao didn''t do anything to me from the beginning to the end. I watched me walk in front of them.


    In the moment I went outside the classroom, the classroom suddenly burst into a pot, and some girls couldn''t help screaming: "Wow, it''s so handsome!"


    "Really good man, I want to make friends with him!"


    "God, my God."


    All kinds of voices come and go, all of which are idolatry to me. This kind of trifling can''t get into my heart at all. People say that I pretend to be forced or bullied. I don''t care. In the past, I was bullied by so many people in school because I have no ability. Now, I have the ability, and I will not allow some gangsters to go wild on my head My enemy, I will try my best to eradicate.


    My eyes can not help but flash a cold light, my steps directly toward the corridor, went to the outside of the teaching building, my mind, can not help wandering up, I still care about Peng Xuefei.


    The atmosphere of the university has always been relatively relaxed, and Peng Xuefei is cold-blooded and noble, and it is normal not to come to class. In this way, it is not easy for me to approach her at any time. Since it is a little difficult to be straight, I can only make circuitous tactics, that is, to deal with sun Yunlong, Du Haichao and Lu Ping as soon as possible.


    In the square at the back yesterday, although these three people didn''t get angry with me, I think they must have been due to Peng Xuefei''s presence or other ideas. In particular, Du Haichao''s last words in Lu Ping''s ear may be a conspiracy against me. Anyway, no matter what, they can''t let me go. Just as it happens, I don''t intend to let them go. If I want to go deep into Peng Xuefei''s heart, the first thing I have to do is to trample on Sun Yunlong and the three of them.


    With a confused mind, I was wandering in the campus of this university, familiar with the land. Unconsciously, the time was approaching. I was going to drive back to the villa first, but when I was walking on the road, I suddenly heard that someone said Peng Xuefei appeared in the canteen. It seemed that where the school flower appeared, it was a topic. When I heard the news, I immediately stepped forward I went to the canteen.


    At this time, there are not many people in the canteen. When I went inside, I found Peng Xuefei who was eating. She was so elegant. Even in the public places like the canteen, it was also a beautiful scenery. People could not help but put their eyes on her. Even her eating movements were very elegant.


    I didn''t appreciate her beauty, but I was secretly glad that I caught an opportunity to get close to her. So I quickly made a meal, went to Peng Xuefei''s opposite, and sat down directly.


    Originally, Peng Xuefei alone attracted the attention of most people in the canteen. Now, my gossip boyfriend sat opposite her, and immediately attracted more people''s attention to this side. Far away, I could hear a rustle of voices. However, these voices come in from the left ear and come out from the right ear. My attention is only on Peng Xuefei.


    With a smile, I said hello to Peng Xuefei: "what a coincidence!"


    Peng Xuefei saw me, and her eyes flashed a little surprise. However, her surprise was soon replaced by her high cold. She snorted coldly and said scornfully, "is it really a coincidence? I''m very curious about how good you really are to make you have the courage to come to school so openly and aboveboard. "


    The purpose of my coming to school is very clear, that is to get close to Peng Xuefei, capture her heart, and get the information I want. Just now, when she saw me, she had some surprise in her eyes, which represented that she was already interested in me. That is to say, my success in entering her Dharma eye also made her have a trace of curiosity. This is the first step of success for me.


    I playfully smile, some cynical said: "don''t be curious, after a long time, you will know, I have no qualifications to be your boyfriend."


    Hearing this, Peng Xuefei directly laughed. She was more playful than me. With her unique temperament, she suddenly became charming. With this charming smile, she said in a cold voice: "I also want to know what qualifications you have to be able to laugh again."


    Peng Xuefei''s tone is obviously playful. Moreover, when she said this, her eyes did not look at me, but looked at the door of the canteen. I unconsciously followed her eyes, and I couldn''t help but take a breath.I finally know why Peng Xuefei has such a funny smile. It turns out that a large number of people are pouring in at the entrance of the canteen, so that the canteen which was slightly empty just now becomes overcrowded. The leader of these uninvited guests is sun Yunlong, he, and the troops behind him. At the moment, they are coming towards Peng Xuefei and me.


    The appearance of sun Yunlong and his group immediately caused a burst of noise in the canteen. Some people couldn''t help but exclaimed: "look, it''s Yunlong meeting coming!"


    Several exclamations made the busy dining hall more lively. In particular, the Yunlong Club led by sun Yunlong is coming fiercely and imposing. It makes people feel that something has happened. After a while, many people in the canteen have stopped eating and turn their eyes to sun Yunlong. They are walking towards the direction where I sit, and everyone immediately understands What''s going on?


    Last night, I broke the face of sun Yunlong, Du Haichao and Lu Ping in public, and dared to shout with them. This immediately aroused the hot spot of the school. The news spread faster than the speed of light. Most people in the school knew about it. Therefore, at this moment, when I saw sun Yunlong solemnly leading so many subordinates toward me, the canteen All of them know that a good play is about to be staged. Look at me alone, how to deal with so many people like sun Yunlong.


    As a client, I did not expect that the world would change so fast. One second before, I was still in front of Peng Xuefei and said that I was absolutely qualified to be her boyfriend. As a result, the next second, my rival in love was rushing towards me.


    Although I am not afraid of sun Yunlong, and I have long thought of trampling on him, this kind of thing can not be achieved overnight, especially in this campus, I am a bully of the campus, and sun Yunlong is a large number of people. I just glanced at random and found that there are at least 30 people following sun Yunlong.


    Of course, my strength is much higher than that of ordinary students, and one to many is not a problem. However, in such an occasion, if I completely crush sun Yunlong and his subordinates, it would be against my original plan to attack him secretly. After all, my real identity is Su Luo, a wanted criminal of the sea gang. I must try my best to avoid exposing myself It''s easy to cause suspicion if you show too much strength. Therefore, I need to keep a low profile at the right time in any case.


    However, I can''t let Peng Xuefei look down on me. For a while, my heart is still a little hesitant, but my surface remains natural. I turn back at will and pretend to eat carelessly, but I''m thinking about how to deal with these bad guys next.


    However, Peng Xuefei, sitting opposite me, was very relaxed. Seeing sun Yunlong bringing people along, her cold and cool eyebrows could not help but stretch out, and her mouth was added with a faint smile that was not easy to detect. Her smile was pious to my play. Obviously, her attitude was that she had nothing to do with her own affairs and held it aloof. Perhaps, in her heart, she hated me When I was in danger, I couldn''t get away from it. I was beaten like a drowning dog.


    Now I have no time to care what Peng Xuefei is thinking, just trying to think of solutions. However, time does not wait for time. I have just begun to think about it. Sun Yunlong and they came to my side. As soon as they arrived, sun Yunlong slapped me on my desk without saying a word. After a while, a bang shook in the noise. Even my dinner plate jumped up, followed by sun Yunlong''s arrogant voice: "Jiangnan wind, your courage is really big enough Yes, up to now, I can still eat


    Although sun Yunlong didn''t do it to me at the first time, his words have already indicated his attitude. Last night, he was so angry that I took Peng Xuefei away from his platform. Today, I ran into the muzzle of his gun, and he would not let me go easily.


    At this moment, almost all the people in the canteen looked at my side, and I once again became the focus of attention in public places.


    If I met sun Yunlong and his subordinates, ordinary people might have been afraid. Let alone eating, I''m afraid, even sitting on pins and needles. Some girls who appreciate me can''t help showing a trace of worry for me in their eyes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 506

    For other people''s worries, the more relaxed and critical the moment is, the more calm my surface will be. Even though my signature smile is still hanging around my mouth, I did not stand up and said: "why not? What else can you do to come to the canteen? Is it just for eating? "


    There is no fear in my tone, which is extremely insipid. It also shows my arrogance and pride. Sun Yunlong, who was ready to go, was stunned. Some of his subordinates couldn''t see it. Some of them yelled angrily: "Cao TMD, I''ve seen those who pretend to be forced, but I haven''t seen such a capable one. Long Ge, please don''t I''m so long winded with him. I''ll see how he pretends to be a bully


    This cry made sun Yunlong wake up. At the moment, he really wanted to do it. However, without waiting for him to do it, I took the lead to speak again and said with great significance: "Sun Yunlong, do you know why you can''t catch up with Peng Xuefei many times, but I can easily make her my girlfriend?"


    My words successfully attracted sun Yunlong''s attention, and his movements could not help but stop. Taking advantage of this moment, I then playfully said: "such a beautiful woman sitting in front of you, you can''t even notice, but also beat the table in such a terrible way that you are a pig''s brain, which is an insult to the pig."


    What I said made a mockery of sun Yunlong. At the same time, it was also for the purpose of playing a blind eye with him and distracting his attention. In my opinion, this sun Yunlong is a man with developed limbs and a simple mind. I can see that he took his own power as a condition and wanted Peng Xuefei to be his girlfriend last night.


    In fact, as I expected, almost all the people in the audience were completely shocked because I scolded sun Yunlong for not being as good as pigs. Even some of sun Yunlong''s subordinates were eager to try to do something to me. Sun Yunlong, with a pig''s brain, actually ignored this crop for a while. He looked at Peng Xuefei with some embarrassment, and stammered and said, "Feifei, I."


    Before sun Yunlong''s words were finished, Peng Xuefei raised his hand to interrupt him and said coldly, "this is a matter between you. Don''t pull me in. Although Jiangnan wind is my boyfriend, I won''t interfere with his personal enmity."


    With that, Peng Xuefei stood up straight from her seat, and then gracefully stood aside. In her eyes, at the moment, it was full of fun.


    Seeing her like this, my heart couldn''t help but be stunned. Peng Xuefei''s temperament was not ordinary, and even her work style was so difficult to guess. Sun Yunlong''s affair was clearly the hatred she gave me, but it was my personal resentment. How to say, I am her "boyfriend", she was so kind as to say that it was not her business.


    How I think about it, I have a feeling that sun Yunlong will come today. Maybe Peng Xuefei calculated it. She is trying to find fault for me.


    At the moment when I was slightly stunned, sun Yunlong had already burst out. He now has no worries about Peng Xuefei. The momentum of the whole person immediately radiates out. With infinite anger, he suddenly turns his head and stares at me and says angrily: "Stinky boy, you dare to insult me. Today, I let you lose the opportunity to walk in the future!"


    Almost as soon as the voice dropped, sun Yunlong''s fist hit me with a bang.


    This man is worthy of being the leader of Yunlong club, and his strength is outstanding. His fist is very powerful. Even I can feel the strong wind brought by his fist breaking through the air.


    I know that today''s battle can''t be avoided in any case. Then, I have to improvise.


    Seeing that sun Yunlong''s fist was about to hit me, I suddenly got up from my seat, and the cat''s body was extremely fast. In an instant, he dodged through the space under sun Yunlong''s fist.


    This flash, my body directly to sun Yunlong''s side, and the next second, I suddenly clapped the plate I had just taken from the table and buckled it on Sun Yunlong''s pig''s head. At the same time, I said triumphantly, "haven''t you eaten yet? Invite you to dinner


    At the same time, I did not forget to kick sun Yunlong''s body. Immediately, sun Yunlong''s body staggered to the side, and finally hit the dining table severely.


    The change of this scene was so fast that it was just a change of stars. In a blink of an eye, the attacking sun Yunlong turned into an embarrassed drowned rat, which made the whole audience dumbfounded. Everyone was staring at Sun Yunlong, and the food was drenched from his body, his face and clothes, which made him look so funny and even hot Make the girl, can''t help but issued a chuckle.


    But Sun Yunlong''s subordinates were all stunned. In a flash, I just trampled his face on the bottom of my feet. This is an insult to the whole Yunlong Association. Without sun Yunlong''s greeting, his subordinates attacked me all at once.


    In the face of these jackals, tigers and leopards, my mouth once again picked up a funny smile. Just now when I hit sun Yunlong, I had already made up my mind, that is to lean on Peng Xuefei''s side. It can be said that she brought all this to me. Naturally, I would not let her watch the fun so easily. She said that it was not her business, I only wanted to Only by playing a trick on her can we achieve psychological balance.At the moment when sun Yunlong''s men rushed to me, I kicked down a little brother who was closest to me, and hit another one with another fist. Then, I quickly opened my feet and took a few big strides, and then I quickly walked to Peng Xuefei''s side.


    My speed is fast enough, and the angry yunlonghui younger brother is not slow. They are better than many people. They have formed a half encirclement on me just now. Now, my body has retreated to one side, and their attacks are coming one after another.


    However, Peng Xuefei is next to me. Although the people from the cloud dragon Association want to hit me, they dare not hurt Peng Xuefei by mistake. For a time, many people are timid and not neat at all. I take advantage of this opportunity to turn around and shoot one after another. In the blink of an eye, I knocked down several people of the other party, and these people immediately sent out miserable Call.


    In this way, my body is more flexible, and the fun and smile on my face can''t help but get even worse. How dramatic is this scene? The people around me are looking straight with their eyes. Some little girls show their admiration to me directly, and there are some crazy girls who stare at me with love in their eyes.


    But Peng Xuefei, as my shield, was not happy. Her eyebrows wrinkled and said to me in a cold voice: "Jiangnan wind, you are a man, you dare not face up to the enemy. What skill is it to use me as a shield?"


    While facing the people of Yunlong club, I jokingly returned to Peng Xuefei: "yes, it''s not really a skill to take people as a shield, but it''s my ability to be your boyfriend."


    This sentence of mine can be said to be a pun, not only told Peng Xuefei, she used to take me as a shield, I now do, but also tell her, I am her "boyfriend", although, some people with a clear mind can guess that I am not really Peng Xuefei''s boyfriend, but at least, most people still have many unknowns Actually, I think we are real lovers.


    While speaking, my body swam in Peng Xuefei''s body, deliberately without trace of contact with her body gag, my little way is to challenge Peng Xuefei, tell her with action, I not only did not suffer, but also took advantage of her.


    Peng Xuefei is an arrogant young lady. There are countless people who love her secretly in school, but no one dares to approach her openly. Even sun Yunlong, Du Haichao and Lu Ping dare not make mistakes in front of her, let alone take advantage of her.


    But the new arrival I did, this let Peng Xuefei Gao Leng face, finally more than a trace of other meaning, she was extremely angry and ashamed, maliciously said to me: "Jiangnan wind, you wait for me!"


    With that, Peng Xuefei went straight to the door of the canteen. At this time, sun Yunlong, who had been covered with rice by me, had already sobered up and lost such a big face. His anger soared to the extreme. While wiping the rice stains on his body, he pointed to me and yelled: "give it to me, scrap this boy."


    Hearing sun Yunlong''s orders, the people of Yunlong Association performed more quickly.


    However, when Peng Xuefei had left, I didn''t intend to go around with them here. I pasted it directly next to Peng Xuefei and walked out of the canteen with her. In this way, I faced the pressure from the people of Yunlong Association. At least, I could deal with them with more than one blade.


    Peng Xuefei, today, not only didn''t see me eating flat, but also saw so many people from Yunlong Club knocked down by me, but I didn''t get hurt. Her heart was already very upset. Now, I left this place of right and wrong with her body. She was angry and angry. She pushed me directly and said impolitely, "you should stay away from me."


    With Peng Xuefei''s push, I ran away. At this time, many people from the cloud dragon association had been left behind by me. I took advantage of the situation to speed up the speed and ran to the door of the canteen, and then rushed out.


    Seeing that I was about to escape from the heaven, sun Yunlong, angry, suddenly issued a manic cry: "Jiangnan wind, you wait for me, Laozi and you are irreconcilable."


    I didn''t pay any attention to sun Yunlong''s words. I just stopped and looked at Peng Xuefei, who was very angry with me. He said mischievously, "Feifei, today''s lunch appointment has been destroyed. Why don''t I invite you to dinner tonight?"


    Inviting Peng Xuefei to dinner is also a way for me to get close to her. Originally, I just held such an idea and asked tentatively. I didn''t expect any reply at all.


    But to my total surprise, Peng Xuefei, as for my joking words, she actually agreed to come down, only to listen to her very casual said: "good!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 507

    Peng Xuefei, who has always refused me thousands of miles away, has so readily agreed to my invitation, which makes me surprised. However, the situation on the scene does not allow me to have too much delay. In order to avoid sun Yunlong''s people from chasing me, I quickly left after getting Peng Xuefei''s reply.


    It was only when I ran to a remote place that I stopped. At this moment, I restrained my Hippie color and showed my solemn face.


    Just now, when I was talking with sun Yunlong''s people, a question suddenly occurred to me, that is, Peng Xuefei''s identity as the daughter of the Hai Gang leader. In this school, is it public or secret?


    From the reaction of ordinary students in the school to Peng Xuefei, her identity as the daughter of the gang leader should be kept secret. That is to say, Peng Xuefei was able to take the position of first sister in University by herself. This makes me admire Peng Xuefei. Although the competition for power in the school is not as fierce as that in the society, as a woman, she can rely on herself I can''t help but say that Peng Xuefei really has a lot of ability, which is definitely not only relying on her beauty to win.


    However, most students don''t know Peng Xuefei''s background. I can understand it. But I don''t believe that sun Yunlong, Du Haichao and Lu Ping are the most influential figures in the school. Even though Peng Xuefei refused several times, they still flocked to Peng Xuefei, and they didn''t dare to excessively treat Peng Xuefei. Maybe they did I want to climb Peng Xuefei''s high branch.


    If this is the case, it will be even more difficult for me to win Peng Xuefei. Sun Yunlong and the three of them will never give up pursuing Peng Xuefei. Then, I must completely suppress these three people before I can successfully soak Peng Xuefei.


    Although it was difficult, for my ultimate goal, no matter how many thorns there were in front of me, I had to try my best to clean them up. Thinking of this, my eyes flashed a trace of perseverance. Then, I quickly walked to my parking place, directly drove away from school and returned to the villa.


    I haven''t really seen the owner of this villa. I don''t even know some of his basic information. But he doesn''t have to show up in person, so he can arrange my new identity so properly. Obviously, he has a great ability. I can''t help but be curious. Even if I am curious, I can only keep my mind at the bottom of my heart In the only thought, is as soon as possible to rescue my father, treatment Ziyi.


    After arriving at the villa, I found the man in charge of the villa, the two bodyguards who met me outside the city. I asked them to help me to investigate sun Yunlong, Du Haichao and Lu Ping to see if they had any unusual background. If they deliberately concealed this kind of thing, they could not be found out for a while. If I want to suppress them completely, at least we should know their roots and know the bottom of them to have a better grasp.


    After this instruction, I went back to my room and didn''t come out all afternoon. For me, the school is just a place close to Peng Xuefei, and Peng Xuefei has promised to have dinner with me tonight, so I have no need to go to school again. What I have to do now is to think about how to add points in front of Peng Xuefei when I have dinner in the evening.


    As time passed by, I changed into a formal dress and adjusted my hair. Then I drove to the provincial university. When I was near the school, I bought a bunch of flowers and drove to the school.


    When I arrived at the school gate, the bell of the third class just rang. After a while, many students poured out from the school gate one by one. Although Peng Xuefei promised to have dinner with me in the evening, I didn''t tell her where to meet. I didn''t have her mobile phone number. I had no choice but to wait for her at the school gate ¡£


    With flowers in my hand, I stepped down from the car affectionately and leaned on the sports car. My body shape was casual and my eyes were straight at the school gate.


    Now I have a beautiful and sunny face. I have a good fortune and unrestrained personality. In particular, I have made a lot of noise in the school these two days, and I became a little celebrity in the school. At the moment, I, a shining new star, appeared with this pair of shape, immediately attracted many people''s attention, and some girls couldn''t help their hair There was the scream of a maniac.


    I still ignore everything, still keep a close eye on the school, my face showed a signboard smile, this is an invisible high-profile, but I have to do it, otherwise, I really do not know how to meet Peng Xuefei, and I now play a rich man, only to do so, in line with my dandy nature ¡£


    As time goes by slowly, the number of people coming out of the campus is gradually becoming less and less. It is not easy for me to find that there is a high and cold shadow in the campus, and the pace is not slow towards the school gate.


    All of a sudden, my eyes suddenly lit up, my body can not help standing straight, this beautiful shadow is my waiting Peng Xuefei.


    Peng Xuefei is now wearing a white dress, which looks very fresh and refined, like a fairy out of fairyland. She does not eat fireworks between people. At this moment when she appeared in my field of vision, I was in a trance, and I had an illusion that the whole campus had become her background.This illusion came and went quickly, and soon I returned to my normal color with a charming smile on my face. Anyway, Peng Xuefei appeared and walked towards me, which showed that she didn''t break the appointment. It was a good start for me, but my smile froze in the next second.


    Not waiting for Peng Xuefei to come to my side, not far away, suddenly ran out of several figures, directly surrounded me.


    There were about a dozen of them. Each of them was very tall and strong. The leader was the one who was beaten by my book in the classroom today. The others were also the people he had taken with him before. However, at this time, they all came with bat, steel pipe and swing stick in their hands.


    My brow can''t help but frown, with a trace of displeasure, I said to the long hair there are flies everywhere, you are really Haunted


    Long Mao was beaten by me before very miserable, to now, his face has not dissipated the red mark, and he was beaten in front of many students, which has always been arrogant, he is not face, his heart is naturally self-evident, so, after seeing me, even if he did not immediately start, but his look is also angry.


    Hearing my words, long Mao angrily even raised his eyebrows. His hatred for me was almost towering. At the moment of my voice falling, he raised his bat in his hand and said to me viciously: "Jiangnan wind, I didn''t expect you to be such a white face. I was careless today. Now, I see how you can be arrogant with me!"


    As soon as the words were finished, long hair suddenly waved his bat in his hand and gave me the direction to attack. Immediately, the people behind him waved their weapons in their hands and rushed towards me with the momentum of trying to step on me.


    It seems that the other side wants to start first. Suddenly, my body flashed away from the side of the sports car. However, the number of the other side was large, and it seemed that they didn''t intend to give me the opportunity to play. As soon as I dodged, a bat came from my side, and my body quickly bent back to avoid this A violent blow.


    However, although I avoided, but the flowers in my hands were beaten by the other party. Suddenly, many petals scattered from the sky and drenched all over the ground.


    Their behavior has triggered a string of anger in my heart. I can''t use escape to solve the problem. More or less, I have to show my strength slightly. What''s more, Peng Xuefei is coming towards me from the campus. My situation here must fall into her eyes. As a person who wants to pursue her, I have to show my strength However, she could not lose face in her eyes.


    Thinking like this, my whole person suddenly moved, and I quickly pulled out my backhand. The broken flowers in my hands immediately hit the face of my flowers. With a slap, there was a piece of blood on his face. Even his body was pulled to one side by me, and some of them were depressed.


    I didn''t stop at this point. I dodged other people''s attack and ran directly to the flower man''s. I grabbed his collar and punched him in the face. Suddenly, his nostrils were bleeding and the whole person was dizzy. I grabbed the bat in his hand.


    The change of this scene is so fast, from this man attacking me, destroying my flowers, to avoiding me, and then to my counterattack, it is only in the blink of an eye.


    This time, long hair and other people are shocked by my bullying, and their movements can not help but pause. And some passers-by around finally reacted. There was a wonderful fight. Immediately, they looked around and talked about it.


    Under the attention of the public, I raised my bat in my hand and pointed it at these strong men. Finally, my bat was aimed at long hair. Then, my cold voice sounded in the air: "I said, I will meet you once and hit you once."


    In the face of the siege of more than ten people, I not only did not shrink back, on the contrary, I also knocked down several. At the moment, I said such arrogant words, which was absolutely domineering. The onlookers could not help but be impressed by my momentum, especially some girls who thought I was handsome and thought I was too cool.


    My words were very powerful, but my enemy didn''t think so. He was so hairy that even his face muscles twitched uncontrollably. He raised his voice and cried out angrily, "Damn, I''ll see if you can still act like this later!"


    With that, Chang Mao took the lead in attacking me, and the people he brought along also moved. I don''t know what the relationship between Chang Mao and Peng Xuefei is. Maybe, it''s Peng Xuefei''s subordinates, maybe, Peng Xuefei''s pursuer, or maybe, just infatuated with Peng Xuefei.


    Although he is not a powerful organization leader in the campus, he can get such a group of people to his side, which proves that he still has some skills, and his strength is corresponding to this. Before in the classroom, he was easily knocked down by me because of his carelessness. At this moment, he showed his ability, and the bat was growing In the hands of the general public, it is really difficult to resist.However, it is a pity that long Mao met me. At this moment, I decided to give him some color to see. Therefore, I would not be soft hearted. I parried his attack for two times at random. Soon, I found a flaw in his attack, that is, his attacks were all in the upper set, and his lower set was empty. Therefore, I directly used the bat to shock him for a while, and then A kick in his knee, immediately, long hair will be painful grin up, his body is a little unstable, the movement of the hand, is a point slow.


    In this gap, I hit his leg with another stick. Suddenly, long hair was not controlled and knelt down in front of me. I seized his hair, waved the bat in my hand, and yelled at several hairy boys around me: "don''t move!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 508

    In a flash, these long hair''s subordinates all stopped. They didn''t expect that the long hair on me was so vulnerable, which made them have to be afraid of me. And long hair wanted to struggle, I mercilessly hit his leg with a stick, and long Mao couldn''t help sending out a shrill cry.


    My stick is very measured, not only will not waste long hair, but also can make him feel incomparable pain. When his howling stopped, I looked down at him and said coldly, "I said, some people you can''t afford to provoke. This time, I just give you a lesson. Next time, I will directly break your dog''s leg and roll away!"


    At this time, I was so arrogant, posture is so domineering, after finishing my words, I released long hair, also threw away the bat in my hand, the people who brought long hair did not dare to attack me again, just timidly stepped forward, put long hair up, and then left in gray.


    When the students around saw my performance, they seemed to be startled by me. Only when Chang Mao and his group left and Peng Xuefei''s figure came to this side, they suddenly woke up. Immediately, their expressions became colorful. Some girls were so infatuated with me that they couldn''t help feeling that I was not only handsome, rich and angry Quality, the fight is so fierce, if only I could find a boyfriend like me.


    For these comments, I did not care, my eyes have turned to Peng Xuefei, she saw my performance in the eyes, but her expression did not change much, it is still so cold, I did not care too much, went straight to my sports car, opened the door, made a please action to Peng Xuefei.


    Peng Xuefei had promised to have dinner with me, so at this moment, she didn''t have any twists and turns. She just got into my car and closed the co driver''s door. I went around to the other side of the car, took the driver''s seat, started the sports car, and left here in the roar of the engine, leaving behind a group of people who were talking about each other.


    Although I have been in H Province for a long time, I have not really understood and contacted this city in a real sense. I don''t know much about this city. However, because I invited Peng Xuefei to dinner, I made some preparations before this. I chose a high-end French restaurant.


    Before long, we arrived at the door of the restaurant. After parking, Peng Xuefei and I welcomed in and sat down at a table near the window.


    Then, she ordered a meal. Peng Xuefei didn''t speak all the way just now. She seemed to have something on her mind, but I couldn''t guess what she was thinking, so she didn''t say anything. Until now, they sat down to eat. Peng Xuefei finally broke the silence. She looked at me curiously and asked tentatively, "it seems that you have a fight?"


    I was stupefied, the corner of my mouth showed a trace of arrogance, boasting and answering: "of course, when I was abroad, I had practiced, and my skills were very strong. This time I didn''t play much!"


    Hearing this, Peng Xuefei raised her eyebrows and said, "Oh? The atmosphere of opening up abroad is more suitable for you. What are you doing back home? And why did they enter our school? "


    For Peng Xuefei''s problem, although I am a little vigilant, my mind can''t help but fly up, because a woman''s curiosity about men is the beginning of this woman''s falling in love with men. I feel that the atmosphere between Peng Xuefei and me at the moment is quite different. I deliberately stare at her eyes, but my expression is somewhat playful and says: "I am a country People, a patriot, of course, have to return home to develop. As for entering this university, if I said it was because of you, would you believe it? "


    I didn''t lie, but it was a fact. It was also a good response to Peng Xuefei''s question. After finishing the speech, I had a trace of deep feeling in my joking eyes, and Peng Xuefei''s eyes were on my deep feelings. At this moment, I felt a beautiful atmosphere bursting out in our four eyes.


    However, Peng Xuefei after all is not an ordinary girl, not so easy to get lost, she pause for a while, then disdain said: "this routine is out of date!"


    In her tone, there was a little bit of innate arrogance, but finally, our topic was opened. Then, the opportunity came. I was trying to take advantage of the opportunity to win her heart, but I didn''t open my mouth. Suddenly, I saw two figures coming in from the front door of the dining hall.


    As soon as the two men entered, I was keenly aware that a fierce momentum was projected from them. The momentum they released invisibly made me realize that they were masters and absolute masters. The sharp eyes cast by these two masters from the invisible were on my side.


    The appearance of these two people was so sudden that their momentum made my heart tremble. Especially, when I found that they were aiming at my side, my nerves became tense, and a sense of guilty feeling rose slowly from the bottom of my heart.


    I can clearly feel that these two people are not ordinary people. If they are really aiming at me, then the situation will be a bit bad. Although I disguise as another person, my real identity is Su Luo, who is wanted by the sea gang. My purpose has not been achieved. I don''t want to think of anything wrong.I took a surreptitious look at the two men in my spare light. Both of them were in their thirties. One of them was of medium build and slightly fat, while the other was not tall, fat or thin, and shaved. At first glance, these two people were ordinary people. No matter from their appearance or from their clothes, they could not see anything special. But I, who had been in danger many times, was able to keenly find that they had an extraordinary momentum.


    Feeling the two of them coming towards my side, I immediately raised my vigilance, but on the surface I remained natural and silent.


    Soon, these two people came to Peng Xuefei and I at the table. Just as I was hesitating whether to start first or to look at the situation, I was shocked to find that after the arrival of these two people, their eyes were not on me, but on Peng Xuefei.


    This accident made me stunned for a moment, but at the same time, my tight nerve line was also relaxed, and I was relieved. It seems that I was too cautious. Their target was not me, but Peng Xuefei.


    Peng Xuefei suddenly saw two people who suddenly appeared and went straight to her and looked at her directly. She was also stunned for a moment. In particular, the two people''s bodies also released a momentum of suppressing people, which made Peng Xuefei''s face change. Obviously, she was also very surprised.


    When Peng Xuefei was in an accident, the man with a short head suddenly opened his mouth to Peng Xuefei and said, "Miss Peng, where are we not to meet in life? It''s really surprising to see you here!"


    As soon as his voice fell, another fat man, with a grim smile on his face, said to Peng Xuefei, "Miss Peng, since you have met us, please go with us."


    After listening to these two people, it is obvious that they know Peng Xuefei, that is to say, they know Peng Xuefei''s identity. When I think of this, I can''t help shaking my heart. Peng Xuefei is the daughter of the leader of the sea gang. However, these two unusual looking people want to take Peng Xuefei away. There must be some articles here.


    You know, although the Haibang is the leader in this city, it is not the only gang in H Province. The Qinglong Association, which had a festival with me before, is a vivid example. They even dare to attack the five halls under the Hai Gang. Then, it is not difficult to understand how to take Peng Xuefei away. Perhaps, these two people are the two masters of the green dragon Association.


    Of course, this is just my guess. I don''t know their real identity. Peng Xuefei is worthy of being the eldest lady of the Shanghai Gang. She knows that the two people in front of her are not good at coming and may be harmful to her. She is not flustered. She just frowns and asks coldly, "who are you? Where do you want to take me? I don''t know you! "


    After hearing Peng Xuefei''s words, the two strange men looked at each other, and then laughed with one voice. Then, the fat man sneered and said, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t know us. However, whether you want to go or not, today, we will take you away."


    With that, the little fat man winked at the board inch head beside her. At the moment, she was going to catch Peng Xuefei. Although Peng Xuefei''s status was noble, she could be regarded as high. Even though Peng Xuefei was cold and arrogant, at this moment, she could not be reserved any more. Her body moved towards the seat to avoid the capture of ban cuntou.


    However, Peng Xuefei is a woman after all. In this narrow space, how can she avoid the action of an expert? At this time, my heart has already made a decision, that is to help Peng Xuefei.


    I disguised my identity and mixed into the school to get close to Peng Xuefei and achieve my goal. If I watch Peng Xuefei be arrested now, I will not only miss her, but also lose this opportunity.


    In front of the giant Haibang, I have no other way now. Peng Xuefei is an opportunity I have found. I can''t easily lose this opportunity. Seeing that Pan''s hand is about to catch Peng Xuefei''s arm, I suddenly stood up from my seat and yelled: "stop it!"


    This voice is very powerful, and immediately shocked these two people. From the moment they appeared, they paid attention to Peng Xuefei and completely ignored my existence. Now, I suddenly step forward. How can they not be surprised? Their actions on the board inch head can not help but have a trace of stagnation.


    In this gap, I gave a shot, and I hit the fat man standing beside me. My speed was not too fast, but the strength of the fat man was not covered. His reaction was extremely rapid. Knowing that dodging was not enough, he stood in place and put his body in a horse stance. However, he was so hard-working Took my punch.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 509

    I didn''t use all my strength, but the strength was not small. If it was hit on ordinary people, it would be hard to bear it. However, the fat man took it with his own body. When the fist fell on him, I knew that he was not slightly fat, but strong. His body was as tough as steel, He stepped back half a step, and I, shocked by him, took a step back.


    In my heart, I suddenly realized that this little fat man has a strong horizontal practice Kung Fu. He is so extraordinary. The board inch on the other side is certainly not weak stubble. I feel a threat. It is not easy to settle this matter today. Especially, it is not convenient for me to show my real strength.


    However, I was not disheartened. Under such circumstances, if I wanted to save Peng Xuefei safely, I had to seize the first opportunity. Thinking of this, I used my attack again. This time, I did not confront the fat man, but moved to his side, shook hands and clawed at his neck.


    And this little fat man not only practiced Kung Fu hard all over his body, but also had a very fast reaction speed. As soon as his eyes narrowed, his body turned around, and a gunshot hit me straight.


    Generally, people who practice Kung Fu like him are very powerful. I can clearly feel the ferocity of the punches of a little fat man. Therefore, I didn''t make a hard connection. Instead, I swayed falsely. I changed my body shape and attacked the other side of the board.


    Board cuntou see I attack to him, had to temporarily give up catching Peng Xuefei, he grinned down the corner of his mouth, disdained to say a sentence: "beyond our ability!"


    At the same time, he has launched an attack, his body forward, a palm to me. I didn''t give up my attack, and I punched him. At the same time, I parried my arm and blocked his palm. The figure of bancuntou trembled when I hit him. However, I only felt that my arm was just like being severely whipped by a whip. The hot pain was only on my heart. I didn''t stop, but I retreated back.


    The fat man and ban cuntou were not in a hurry to attack me. They looked at me. Then, the fat man made a very contemptuous voice and snorted to me: "hum, I want to learn from other people''s heroes to save beauty at a young age, and they don''t weigh their own ability."


    After that, the fat man winked at the board cuntou again. They gave up Peng Xuefei temporarily. For a moment, they all focused on me and came towards me. Their pace was not urgent or slow, but their momentum was extremely fierce, just as if they had fixed me.


    I don''t want to completely expose myself, so I directly took a deep breath and said to the two people coldly: "Peng Xuefei is not your active. I advise you, it''s still time to stop now."


    At this moment, no matter what I had to do or what I wanted to do, I showed my heroism to protect Peng Xuefei. However, the two enemies I faced, just like I didn''t hear my words, resolutely attacked me and attacked me at the same time Palm, I can see that the palm is ferocious. Instead of choosing hard connection, I dodge to one side. However, as soon as I dodge the attack of cutting board and inch head, I encounter another crisis. It turns out that at this moment, the fat man is waiting for me on this side, and his fist directly hits my chest.


    At the moment, I can not avoid, even block, are difficult to resist, I look like a swing, but also to increase the strength of his fist, also toward the other side''s chest, bang, the other side''s fist hit me on my chest, almost that short of an instant gap, my fist also hit the other side''s chest, but, this People''s strength is obviously greater than me. When I fell into the wind, my body was just like being hit by a car. I stepped back uncontrollably. Especially my chest, it was very painful. It was not only physical pain, but also a loose feeling of bones.


    However, the slightly fat man who was attacked by me only stepped back. Moreover, there was no pain on his face, but a little surprise flashed in his eyes. It seemed that I was surprised that I beat him back. It can be seen that this fat man is very confident in his own strength, and he does have this self-confidence capital.


    This moment, my heart some exclamation, secretly thought today this scene, in the end how to end. This is the restaurant. The place where I can display is very small. My location has been firmly locked by these two masters. I can say that I can use various ways to escape, but I can''t just let Peng Xuefei ignore me. Therefore, even if I was hit, I felt very painful, so I had to brave my head to meet them again. After a while, I fought with these two people again.


    The slightly fat man is strong, aggressive and savage, while ban cuntou is very aggressive and flexible. Both of them have rich fighting experience, and they complement each other even more when they cooperate.


    On the contrary, I have to deliberately camouflage myself, convergence strength, can not reveal my real strength, what I can do is just the ordinary playing method, which makes me a little stretched. Therefore, I did not confront them head-on, but tried to avoid my body shape.The fight on our side made a lot of noise. At once, it attracted some people''s attention in the restaurant. In a moment, many people''s eyes were on our side. This is a French restaurant. It''s a very high-level place. There are many gentlemen and ladies in it, and they pay attention to the style. Unlike those students in the school, they only know how to watch the excitement. At present, some people are looking at us Looking at the fight here, I was surprised and interested. Some people were dissatisfied and began to call the waiters and security guards.


    Seeing this situation, the fat man and the board inch head, the attack can not help but become more fierce, my body shape is out of control like a retreat, I know, to fight like this, I must not be good fruit to eat, then, don''t say save Peng Xuefei, I''m afraid my life will be worried, but it seems impossible for me to expose my strength. For a time, I have some Tangled.


    There is no distraction between the two masters, especially when I am facing two masters at the same time. I am so distracted. Under the fierce attack of the other side, I soon show my weakness. The fat man''s body straightens forward and blocks my side of the road, and the board inch head is fiercely attacking me. My situation becomes precarious, but I still have to dodge Direction, that''s the other side of the board.


    But, just as I was about to escape, I suddenly noticed that Peng Xuefei happened to be behind me. If my figure dodged away, there was no doubt that she was the one who was attacked by bancuntou. I stepped forward to save her, of course, she would not be hurt. At this moment, I was a bit stunned.


    My hesitation gave ban cuntou the biggest chance. His palm immediately caught my chest. His strength was so great that my body couldn''t help but step backward. Peng Xuefei held me behind me and made me stand up.


    Peng Xuefei, keen, seemed to see my intention. She immediately asked me with some concern: "Jiangnan wind, are you ok? Why don''t you avoid it?"


    To be honest, I have something to do. If I use my real strength to catch this palm, I can certainly carry it. However, because of my hidden strength, I only use this flesh and blood body to carry the palm. Now, I totally feel like a broken body. My body is tumbling and my chest is very stuffy. But in front of Peng Xuefei, I still try to bear it, However, the more I put up with it, the more violent the tumbling of my body became. After all, I still couldn''t help it. A mouthful of blood gushed out of my mouth and splashed all over the floor.


    Seeing that I vomited blood, Peng Xuefei''s expression changed. Her eyes seemed to show some worried color. I was about to open my mouth to tell her that I was OK. At this time, a cold voice suddenly pierced into my ear: "little rabbit, since you are looking for death beyond your ability, I will send you on the road with kindness!"


    This sudden voice, let me suddenly come back to my mind. I quickly turned my head and found that the fat man and ban cuntou were attacking me fiercely with the breath of death.


    I know that the current situation can no longer allow me to hide my strength. In an instant, the blood in my body will boil, and my fist is secretly clenched and ready to move.


    The two of them attacked fiercely and with terror, as if they were going to eat me. There were only two ways in front of me at this moment of emergency.


    First, continue to hide strength, and then be beaten seriously or killed by these two people. Finally, I die and Peng Xuefei is taken away.


    Second, take out my ability to beat back the fat man and ban cuntou and save Peng Xuefei.


    Obviously, the first way is not feasible. If I die and everything is over, all my efforts will be in vain, and my ultimate goal is almost impossible to achieve.


    The choice of the second way, although it violates the principle of keeping a low profile and does not conform to the identity of my pretended childlike brother, at least I can save Peng Xuefei and have a chance to achieve my goal in the future. As for the problems to be faced in the future, why is my strength so strong? I can find some other excuses to cover this point. Therefore, at this moment, no matter what He I can only show my strength.


    My fists had been pinched in secret, and I only waited for the moment when the fat man and pan cuntou attacked me and gave them the most fatal blow. At this moment, the air seemed to bring out a terrible breath. Seeing that these two people were about to hit me, many people in the restaurant were shocked. No matter how good their manners were, some people could not help crying out.


    But at this critical juncture, Peng Xuefei beside me suddenly stopped in front of me. For a moment, my heart can''t help shaking, a sense of consternation suddenly hit. In my impression, Peng Xuefei is a proud princess. Her eyes seem to be unable to hold anyone. She is also very indifferent to me, a new star in the campus. At most, she showed a little curiosity about me. She didn''t have any good feelings. But she would be in the most critical position At the critical moment, regardless of the danger, come forward and block in front of me, how can I not be surprised?


    At the same time, the fat man and ban cuntou were stunned by Peng Xuefei''s actions. They came today to take Peng Xuefei away. Naturally, they would not attack her directly. Therefore, after a pause, they suddenly stopped their offensive. Then, the fat man stared at Peng Xuefei, looked at me again, and said in a cold voice, "what a pair of crazy men and women, You know how to help each other, but it''s no use. Miss Xia, we don''t want to kill the flowers. We advise you to come with us honestly. Otherwise, the man behind you will be killed by you. "As soon as the voice fell, the fat man and his body side of the board inch head, can not help but release a frightening momentum to me, the meaning of which is self-evident.


    Peng Xuefei, worthy of growing up in the Black family, can still maintain a proud posture in the face of such a fierce pair of experts. Instead of directly answering the question of a little fat man, she turned her face slightly and said to me in a cold voice: "Hello, are you ok?"


    Her voice is very cold, without any emotion, but I know that this is the concern shown by the gaoleng princess. I take her heart. At the same time, I don''t want to be too embarrassed in front of her. I can only keep my dandy posture and pretend: "I''m ok, it''s just a little skin injury."


    At the same time, my clenched fists were not relaxed, and I was ready to deal with the crisis at any time.


    Peng Xuefei listened to my words, immediately turned back to the face, looked at the two people in front of him, light said: "he is just my classmate, you want to catch the person is me, it''s none of his business, I''ll go with you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 510

    As soon as the words fell, Peng Xuefei went straight to the little fat man and ban cuntou. Her back was so magnanimous, so righteous and awe inspiring. She seemed to completely forget her fear and looked like a heroine.


    For a moment, I admire her courage and courage, but in a flash, the admiration in my heart suddenly disappeared, I suddenly felt something wrong, deep wrong.


    Peng Xuefei, as a favored girl, how could she take the initiative to follow the people who threatened her?


    Did she sacrifice herself for the sake of me, a stranger? You know, she is the daughter of the leader of the Hai Gang. If the fat man and ban cuntou are enemies of the sea Gang, such as the green dragon Association, then the result of her leaving will be a bit unimaginable. Even if she had the courage, she would not take the initiative to get into the tiger''s mouth for the sake of me, who is not related to a few cents?


    The more I thought about it, the more wrong it was. I felt a little trance, and I couldn''t help thinking about it. At this time, the fat man opened his mouth again. He said with a grim smile, "Miss Peng really knows the current affairs. Since you take the initiative to go with us, it would be better."


    With that, the fat man winked at Pan cuntou, and they immediately went to Peng Xuefei, one left and one right, and let Peng Xuefei in the middle. Although they did not drag Peng Xuefei forcibly, they formed a situation of holding Peng Xuefei. After a while, the three people walked towards the door of the restaurant.


    Of course, I won''t watch Peng Xuefei be taken away, but for a moment, I''m not in a hurry. I''m still trying to sort out the messy silk in my head and try to find out the reason why I feel wrong. All of a sudden, I seemed to think something was wrong. If I wanted to say something was wrong, Peng Xuefei promised to have dinner with me. At that time, I was surprised that Peng Xuefei, the goddess in the hearts of all the boys in the school, suddenly changed sex. But then I thought about it and thought that Peng Xuefei was interested in me and was willing to contact me more.


    Now I think about it, I suddenly realize how stupid my idea is. You know, when I was in the canteen at noon, sun Yunlong came to me for trouble, which was probably caused by Peng Xuefei. In the end, I not only didn''t get a lesson, but also hurt sun Yunlong and his people, and even escaped through Peng Xuefei. She was so angry that she hated me at that time Can you promise to have a good dinner with me in the twinkling of an eye?


    What''s more, when I was driving on the road, Peng Xuefei was indifferent to me, but when I was eating, she asked me questions about me, which seemed to be very interested in me. At that time, I was a little smug, thinking that getting a woman''s curiosity was the first step to get a woman''s favor. Now I calm down and think that the questions she asked seemed to be curious about me, Actually, it''s like digging my bottom.


    The most strange thing is that the sudden appearance of fat men and ban cuntou. How can they appear at such an appropriate time in the place where I eat with Peng Xuefei? Is it really a coincidence? What''s more, Peng Xuefei is the daughter of the leader of the sea gang. Can the leader of the sea Gang really rest assured that she is alone outside, and doesn''t he send someone to protect her secretly?


    What''s more, since the fat man and ban cuntou are here to catch Peng Xuefei, their most direct action is to take Peng Xuefei away from here. How could they have been entangled with me for such a long time? They are not afraid of any accident in the middle of it?


    Thinking of this, my heart suddenly trembled, and the whole person seemed to have a sudden realization. I said how could Peng Xuefei suddenly change sex, agreed to have dinner with me, stood up in front of me to block the two opponents for me, and took the initiative to follow the enemy for me. It turns out that all these are appearances. The real possibility is that this fat man and pan cuntou are nothing else at all Powerful people, but her Peng Xuefei''s subordinates, or in other words, secretly protect her.


    Think of these, my heart immediately relieved, my mouth also can''t help but a trace of arc, Peng Xuefei this woman, I can really be more and more interested in her, she turned out not only high cold temperament, mind city government is also so deep, if I did not guess wrong, fat man and board inch, is Xia Xiaoxiao deliberately sent to find fault, their The purpose is to test whether I can save Peng Xuefei. At the same time, it will also try to find out what kind of skills I have. What''s more, Peng Xuefei wants to avenge Peng Xuefei finally at noon.


    Fortunately, there was no danger in the end. My strength was still not exposed. However, no matter what, I can''t let Peng Xuefei be taken away. If I accept this advice, Peng Xuefei''s plot will succeed. At that time, she will refuse me with all kinds of reasons for being soft hearted. Where can I have the face to pursue her. What I want to do now is to let her not know my real strength, but also let her see my courage. Even if I can''t beat the other party, I will also swear the courage to save her.


    After making up my mind, I immediately looked up at the door of the restaurant. I found that the fat man and pan cuntou were holding Peng Xuefei, and were about to walk to the gate. At the moment, I did not hesitate to shout to them: "I''ll fight for you!"


    My voice was so loud that Peng Xuefei and the fat man stopped and turned to look at me.


    And as soon as my voice fell, I picked up a large pot plant in the restaurant, and directly rushed to the front.Peng Xuefei didn''t expect that, by this time, I had been beaten to vomit blood and had not given up, and the fat man and ban cuntou were also somewhat surprised. Their expressions gave Peng Xuefei a look without any trace, and asked her what to do. They just caught this look. At once, I was more sure of my own ideas. Their subtle movements were not I''m asking Peng Xuefei for instructions. What should I do next?


    Peng Xuefei''s eyes blinked inadvertently. Then, the fat man turned around and put on a ferocious momentum. He said to me, "heaven has a way. You don''t go. Hell has no door. You break in. Boy, don''t blame me. This is your own death."


    Ban cuntou also said, "Miss Peng, you have the heart to help this man, but he doesn''t know good or bad. Then don''t blame us for being rude."


    These two people are really good at acting. They are all blind without an Oscar. If I hadn''t been alert in time, I''m afraid I would have followed them. My heart sneered and continued to pretend: "hum, this is my woman. Even if it''s dead, I won''t let you take it away."


    This is not so much for the fat man and ban cuntou, but for Peng Xuefei. I have taken advantage of her and said that she is my woman, and I can show my brave and fearless side. How can I miss such a good opportunity to increase my impression?


    As soon as the words fell, my body had already rushed to them. I waved the potted plants in my hands, and directly said hello to the fat man and pan cuntou.


    At the moment, what I disguise is the skill of ordinary people. Under such circumstances, I regard it as a potted plant of weapons, but it does not last for a long time and is soon knocked down to the ground by them.


    However, I was still very tenacious without weapons. At least, I pretended to be a model and tried my best to fight with them. From time to time, I would also hit them. However, the hidden strength of me did not cause great hindrance to them. On the contrary, when they hit me, I deliberately exaggerated the degree of my injury and deliberately made myself look a little embarrassed All of them are a little bit crazy, like they are not going to die to save Peng Xuefei.


    During the fight, I glanced at Peng Xuefei intentionally or unintentionally, and found that she was frowning at the side. With the severity of my injury, her face became a little dignified.


    Suddenly, with a bang, I was hit in the chest by the board cuntou. My body shape flew backwards and directly sat on the ground. I vomited a mouthful of blood. I pretended to try to get up and struggled hard. At the same time, I said boldly: "as long as I have one breath, I will not let you take her away."


    My tenacity, my struggle and my serious injury are all for Peng Xuefei. How touching this scene is. Ordinary women have been moved to death by me. Even many spectators in the restaurant can not help but tremble for this scene. Some people can''t help showing their admiration for me.


    Even, the fat men and ban cuntou were hesitant. After all, they were actors. Peng Xuefei came to test me and taught me some lessons. Of course, they couldn''t really kill or maim me, which made them feel at a loss. After all, Peng Xuefei couldn''t give them any clear instructions in front of me.


    At this time, many restaurant security guards and waiters came, and they defended Peng Xuefei. At the same time, they formed a confrontation between the fat man and the board inch man. They all knew that these two men were highly skilled and could not be handled by ordinary people. Therefore, although there were many people, they were also very cautious. There was a person like the security team leader, Kai Mouth said: "tell you, can''t make trouble here, we have already called the police, the police will come soon!"


    Hearing this, my heart had a trace of relief, and the fat man and board cuntou, they were still a little at a loss, this time directly found the steps, they are certainly willing to, therefore, they did not attack me again, but glared at me fiercely, finally, the fat man gave me a cruel word: "boy, you are lucky this time, next time Don''t let me see you again. "


    After that, the fat man and ban cuntou turned around. They saw Peng Xuefei being arched up. Of course, they would not be stupid enough to catch him again. Finally, they just left the scene helplessly.


    Until they disappeared, Peng Xuefei came to me and asked me in a deep voice: "how are you?"


    In fact, I really hurt a lot, but now my physique has been improved by grandfather Bai, and has become very strong. This injury can''t help me. However, the situation is different now. I have to pretend to be seriously injured in front of Peng Xuefei. After all, I was injured for her. I don''t believe she will be moved by my indomitable spirit.


    According to my experience, this should be the most attractive moment for a woman. I must seize this opportunity to narrow the distance between me and her. Therefore, at the moment when Xia Xiaoxiao came to me, I directly pretended to be unstable and fell down on Peng Xuefei.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 511

    Peng Xuefei''s acting skills are not bad, and my acting skills are not covered. Although my physique can withstand this degree of injury, I have to act realistically since I pretend to be seriously injured. For a moment, my body is light and my head is dizzy. Even I act a little lax in my eyes, and the whole person falls on Peng Xuefei''s body.


    In the process of falling down, my mind can not help but come up with the scene that I fell in Peng Xuefei''s arms, and Peng Xuefei was moved to tears. When I thought of this scene, I couldn''t help being excited. I felt that I was not far away from my goal. But when I was in a daze, my body fell directly on the ground.


    Peng Xuefei, she not only did not help me, but also with very taboo, quickly dodged the body, stood aside, let me fall to the ground.


    This fall, the pain I bared my teeth, can not help but howl, my heart depression is almost through my intestines, it is too speechless, I thought I just fight to death, has let the high cold Peng Xuefei had moved, let me have the opportunity to approach her, did not expect, her heart is simply made of iron. Unexpectedly so cruel, angry I lie directly on the ground to her painful curse way: "Peng Xuefei, you are too inhuman, I am injured for you, how do you not know to help me, there is no public morality?"


    Seeing me like this, Peng Xuefei''s face flashed a trace of shame for a short time, but she did not show a guilty attitude, but in an instant, her face returned to the high cold state. It seems that a noble person like her does not allow me to defile every cent. Even if I sacrifice my life to save her, she can''t be too close to me and too ambiguous. After a while, she retorted coldly: "I didn''t force you. You have to jump out and try to be a hero if you don''t have that ability."


    Hearing this, I am more and more speechless. I have seen people who are unreasonable and unreasonable. However, if I have no language, I will be speechless. If I think about it carefully, Peng Xuefei specially went to my appointment today to test me, teach me a lesson and let me suffer.


    Fortunately, I still have a sense of justice, not afraid to die to save her, just let the indifferent she had a little moved, enough just hand, she did not let people beat me, it is estimated that has been extrajudicial mercy, but also want her to have feelings for me, this is simply my fantasy.


    The heart slightly melancholy, I will be angry from the ground to stand up, now, this meal also can not eat, after a while, I am afraid the police will come, I must leave the scene as soon as possible, otherwise, it will cause unnecessary trouble.


    Nevertheless, I can''t give up the chance to be alone with Peng Xuefei. Suddenly, I covered my chest like death again and said to Peng Xuefei in pain: "Feifei, I''m so miserable now. I must have suffered internal injury. You should send me to the hospital quickly!"


    I think even if she doesn''t want to have skin contact with me, but I look so miserable after all, and because of her injury, she can at least meet my poor request. However, to my surprise again, Peng Xuefei''s face became more gloomy after hearing my words. She seemed to realize my intention, and her eyes could not help showing some disgust Color, almost without thinking, she refused me and said: "you said you are very fierce, this little injury is nothing, and I told you not to approach me, I am very dangerous, you will not bear, I have left in advance, you can''t help it!"


    Finish saying, Peng Xuefei really is not a moment to stop, at the moment, she then turned around, walked toward the door. At the moment, she is so cold, my refusal is so fierce, smashing my wishful thinking.


    In this regard, I feel a little lost, but I will never give up. Even if this road is more difficult, I must finish it as soon as possible. In this way, I can''t help but shout at Peng Xuefei''s resolute back: "Peng Xuefei, listen to me. I will never give up halfway. I will catch up with you, you can see!"


    After listening to my words, Peng Xuefei was still half hesitant. She was still walking with a desperate step and resolutely left the French restaurant, which was warm but messy at the moment.


    A romantic dinner ended so unhappily. Peng Xuefei left, but the crowd still did not disperse. They looked at me in all kinds of ways. I lost my face. However, in order to maintain my childlike demeanor, I wiped the bloodstain on the corner of my mouth, and then said to the audience: "what are you looking at? I haven''t seen it before Heroes save beauty


    With that, I firmly crutches the leg, calmly left this restaurant, drove back to my villa.


    When I got home, it was already late and I took a bath. She changed into a clean dress, and then lay quietly on the bed, thinking about everything I had experienced today. Changmao asked me for trouble, sun Yunlong asked me for trouble, and a little fat man and bancuntou were looking for me. All the troubles that followed were due to Peng Xuefei. Although I finally crossed these barriers, I didn''t make much progress with her. She was still so indifferent and noble that she could not be approached by others. However, I believe that people''s hearts are not made of iron. As long as I have perseverance, I can certainly move her.


    I can''t help but think of my father again. Although we are father and son, we are separated from each other by the mountain of Haibang. Today, it has been some time since my father had an accident, and I don''t know how his situation is now. If I don''t worry at all, it''s absolutely impossible, especially whether Ziyi can wake up or not In my body, this makes me more eager to save my father, but the only way to get close to Peng Xuefei and gain her trust and favor is really difficult. However, I will try my best to achieve my goal. In a complex way of thinking, after a day''s tiredness, I gradually fell asleep.The next day, I got up early. I had a smart hairstyle and a casual suit. I couldn''t see it. I looked like I had been hurt. I drove a sports car into school.


    As a new star in the campus, my reputation in this school has been in the ascendant. Today, more and more people pay attention to me and talk about me, especially girls, who are more and more crazy about me and exclaim constantly. But I''m used to it. What I show is still the arrogance of a dandy.


    After parking the car, I walked to the teaching building. My pace almost pressed the bell of the class and stepped into the classroom.


    As soon as I entered the class, I attracted all the people''s attention. The noisy students looked at me in an instant. I ignored others, but I used to scan the classroom with my seemingly casual, practical and sharp eyes. As a result, I didn''t find Peng Xuefei. But I had to sit in the last row of mine Exclusive seats.


    My little table mate, Chen Xiao, seems to really adore me. As soon as I sat down, he got close to me again. His eyes were like peach blossom. He flattered me and said, "brother Feng, you are here. Lengjie of our class is beaten by you. You even beat sun Yunlong. It''s really amazing!"


    Lengjie, the person in Chen''s novel, refers to Chang Mao, who is also a bully. He may have some deterrent power to others, but to me, he is nothing. Sun Yunlong, as one of the school tyrants, is king in the eyes of students. Everyone is afraid of him. Unfortunately, in my eyes, he is still nothing.


    However, judging from Chen Xiao''s exaggerated expression, it may not be a very big thing for me to have a long hair. However, sun Yunlong, who took people to the canteen to block me, should be considered a big event. This incident certainly caused a big stir in the school. I didn''t care much about it. I just asked him, "I offended a lot of people. Now you are so close to me, aren''t you afraid to cause fire?"


    Hearing this, Chen Xiaodun was a little bit counselled, but he couldn''t pull down his face. He had to be brave and said to me, "what are you afraid of? You''re not covered with wind brother. Brother Feng, you take me as a little brother. You even have Feifei, and you will certainly be able to take me to fly


    I''m just Peng Xuefei''s shield. Even, I can''t even count as a shield. Unexpectedly, Chen Xiao took it seriously. However, as soon as Peng Xuefei was mentioned, I lost my temper. This woman was really a bit hard to deal with. Yesterday, I invited her to dinner, but I got a beating in vain, and I didn''t get it.


    In front of Peng Xuefei, I was so passive that I didn''t even know when and where she would appear. Thinking of this, I did not refuse Zhou Xin, but pondered for a moment and pretended to say casually: "OK, but you have to ask Peng Xuefei''s fate secretly for me first, so that I can''t help it to accept you!"


    Chen Xiao almost did not hesitate to nod his head, patted his chest, and vowed: "don''t worry, it''s on me."


    This class, I was bored to spend Oh, but when the bell rang after class, I was regretting that yesterday''s meeting with Peng Xuefei didn''t ask for her mobile phone number. Suddenly, Chen Xiao patted me on the shoulder and said excitedly, "brother Feng, look, your goddess is coming!"


    Hearing this, my body was shocked, and I looked up to the front. Sure enough, Peng Xuefei came to the classroom. Today, she is still wearing red lips and a long skirt. She really has the demeanor of a goddess. However, the goddess is still cold without a trace of temperature. After she walked into the classroom, she sat down on the edge of the front row for a moment, beside her It''s a vacuum.


    But it was the long hair guy who came out of nowhere, limping with a few people. She sat near Peng Xuefei, but she did not dare to sit too close to her.


    I remember, when I first stepped on Peng Xuefei''s feet, Changmao pushed me. At that time, I thought that Changmao was Peng Xuefei''s subordinate. But after contacting Peng Xuefei, I found that it was impossible to understand her personality. Because, with Peng Xuefei''s nature, it was impossible to look at such goods as Changmao.


    Chang Mao is just infatuated with Peng Xuefei, but he does not dare to approach her. Of course, he does not dare to approach Peng Xuefei. I dare.


    Without any hesitation, I directly picked up my book, went to Peng Xuefei''s side, and sat down beside Peng Xuefei solemnly.


    Peng Xuefei into the classroom, straight into the seat, did not look at other people, also did not see me, now, cold, I sat beside her, so that she slightly surprised to see me, and then, she opened her mouth, said to me coldly: "you''d better stay away from me, otherwise, the consequences are not what you can imagine."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 512

    At this time, Peng Xuefei''s tone of voice is still a little disgusted with me. Her attitude towards me really seems not to be changed because of my bravery, my persistence and my tenacity. However, what I have to do is stick it like a dog''s skin plaster. I didn''t respond to Peng Xuefei''s words. Seeing her holding a mobile phone in her hand and taking advantage of her inattention, I snatched it.


    Such a bold move, I think, would never have happened to Peng Xuefei before. However, Peng Xuefei had no reaction. Chang Mao and others sitting nearby could not help but stand up. Obviously. My action angered them. Although Peng Xuefei is a rose with thorns, they dare not pick it, but they can not tolerate others to infect.


    However, for these people, I really did not even have the interest to start. I just gave them a cold squint, and they sat down obediently again, showing incomparable frustration.


    This scene, fell in the eyes of the whole class, see two days ago also arrogant long hair, now in front of me like a clever lamb, many people in the class have hissed, long hair''s face immediately turned red, finally, do not know whether he is embarrassed to stay, or afraid of me, simply left the classroom.


    My eyes, turned back to Peng Xuefei''s body, and at the moment, Peng Xuefei is looking at me indifferently, and asked: "what do you want to do?"


    While I quickly pressed Peng Xuefei''s mobile phone, I said defiantly: "I have always been stubborn. Don''t you advise me to stay away from you? I will stick to you


    That''s all. My mobile phone rings, I take Peng Xuefei''s mobile phone, is to dial my number, in order to save her number. After getting her number, I handed her the mobile phone and whispered, "I know you are a dangerous woman, but I am not afraid of danger. When I encounter things like yesterday, remember, call me."


    I am handsome, rich, fierce fighting, and have a lot of personality. This time, I also said such words, which should be put on the ordinary girls. I''m afraid that Peng Xuefei has taken the initiative to throw herself in my arms. However, Peng Xuefei is too unique. She not only did not win over my hegemony, but also seized the mobile phone, gave me a cruel white eye, and scolded me with boredom: "nerve Ill, who will look for you


    With that, Peng Xuefei didn''t really like me sitting next to her. She got up and walked outside the classroom.


    I was stunned, a bit dull looking at Peng Xuefei''s back, suddenly, she turned her face and squinted at me and said, "don''t you like sticking to me? I''ll give you a chance now


    As soon as the voice fell, she turned her face and strode out of the classroom. However, I was still a little stunned. Just when she spoke, I caught something in a trance. When I think about it carefully, the corner of her mouth is a bit of fun. I wonder if she is going to make any conspiracy again. Is it not enough to find a master to teach me a lesson yesterday?


    However, I was eager to capture Peng Xuefei''s heart. How could I care what plot she gave me? At present, I caught up without saying a word.


    After Peng Xuefei left the classroom, but she did not specifically take me to any place, but rambling around the campus, I followed Peng Xuefei''s side, because I could not understand her mind, I did not get too close.


    To be able to walk with Peng Xuefei, a big school flower, is not a big deal, but for me, it has been a big progress. At least, in this school, I haven''t found that other people can have this treatment.


    Especially along the way, many students who didn''t have the course could not help but murmur at us when they saw Peng Xuefei and I, who are handsome and beautiful. Men''s jealousy, women''s envy and other people''s eyes do not care. My attention is still on Peng Xuefei, but Peng Xuefei''s mind is not understood.


    After walking for a long time, Peng Xuefei finally opened her voice and said with rare gentle tone: "Jiangnan wind, you say you like me, are you willing to do anything for me?"


    So beautiful at present, if the average person hears this words, must give the head to point with the chicken pecking rice like, but, I heard but all over goose bumps, such a cold woman. At the moment, her tone of voice is no longer cold, and it seems a little gentle. This is abnormal. I know that once Peng Xuefei is abnormal, it is definitely not a good thing. I have been calculated by her for many times. Now, we must pay more attention to her.


    So, I directly and candidly replied, "that may disappoint you. I can do something for you, but I am not willing to do anything. Otherwise, if you want me to die, I can really go?"


    When I said this, Peng Xuefei''s expression on her face unconsciously eased. It seemed that she wanted to laugh, but it was covered by her. After pondering for a while, she said to me, "you won''t die. Now, you go to the playground with me!"


    Sure enough, Peng Xuefei had a purpose. When she said in the classroom that she would give me a chance, I had a premonition that something would happen. Now it is not easy for me to let me go to the playground. I can''t point out what kind of trap she has set for me. For a while, I didn''t give her a straightforward answer.


    Seeing my hesitation, Peng Xuefei''s face changed, and she resumed her usual high and cold posture. She cast her eyes and said to me, "why, what was said just now is similar to the real one. In the blink of an eye, she has counselled?"You know? As far as my present identity is concerned, there is no such word in my dictionary. I disguise myself as a rich second generation who is not afraid of anything. What''s more, how can I yield in front of Peng Xuefei.


    After hearing her scorn, I immediately shook my head and asked cautiously, "I can accompany you to the playground, but you must tell me in advance what to do? In case you dig a hole in the playground. Is it difficult for me to jump into it? "


    Smell speech, suddenly, Peng Xuefei''s look became serious, said: "in fact, it''s nothing to tell you, I want you to help me to teach a person, a person I hate very much, although your ability is a little poor, but I think, it should not be difficult for you?"


    I knew that Peng Xuefei asked me to go to the playground, which was not aimless. However, it was not a difficult thing for me to teach a lesson. In particular, this person was a person that Peng Xuefei hated. How could I miss this opportunity to show myself.


    At the moment, I nodded my head and said, "no problem, let''s go."


    With that, Peng Xuefei and I went to the school playground together. Along the way, Peng Xuefei''s attitude was much more relaxed than before. At least, she was no longer in the high position. She asked me some questions similar to those she asked me in the French restaurant yesterday. I answered them all vaguely. Without feeling, she and I went to the playground On the periphery of.


    It was at this time that suddenly, I felt a dark shadow coming from the sky. I was shocked. I stopped to see that it was actually a football. At the moment, a group of people were playing football on the playground. Obviously, they shot the ball by accident.


    It''s just that, unfortunately, the direction of the football shot is just towards Peng Xuefei. Even though she is very calm and can handle everything calmly, this sudden accident still makes her subconsciously stupefied. It is just her stupidity that she wants to avoid. It is too late for her to escape.


    This football is so fierce, if it is really shot at Peng Xuefei''s body, it will be wonderful. At this time, it is a good time for me as a flower protector to show his skills, and almost without any hesitation, I directly stepped up and kicked out a foot with incomparable ferocity, which successfully stopped the flying football, and immediately, it was in the sky He drew a domineering arc and was kicked by me completely.


    Then, I turned to Peng Xuefei behind me and asked with concern, "are you ok?"


    At this time, Peng Xuefei has been from the Leng body to slow over, but she did not respond to my words, the expression is still high cold, at the same time, she looked at my back, gently opened her red lips and said: "I let you teach the people to come!"


    I was slightly stunned, then turned around and followed Peng Xuefei''s eyes. In my sight, several figures were coming out of the playground. There were at least 20 of them. They were all wearing football uniforms. They looked very strong. Especially the leader, who had a white and handsome face than me, had some sweat on his forehead Wet some of his hair, making him look masculine.


    My heart has faintly guessed that the person Peng Xuefei taught me should be this handsome man like me. However, to my surprise, he has so many companions. I really don''t know whether Peng Xuefei intended it or not.


    At the same time, I also reflected that they played the unexpected football just now.


    This group of people are all manly and high spirited, and there are some reserve players behind them, as well as the girls who watch them play football. They all follow and come along with great momentum.


    It''s not easy for me to teach that handsome man in front of so many people. Moreover, since the handsome man is the leader of this group, his teammates will certainly not watch me bully him. Therefore, for a while, I have no action, just wait.


    Soon, this group of people came to me and Peng Xuefei, among them, the handsome man stood at the front, closest to our position. He first picked his brow and looked at me. His eyes were full of arrogance and disdain. Their eyes only stayed on me for less than a second, then they changed the past. Obviously, he didn''t pay attention to me, and the next second, he looked at me "Feifei, I''m really sorry just now. Are you ok?" she said to Peng Xuefei


    Looking at the handsome man talking to Peng Xuefei, I was immediately quite sure that this is what Peng Xuefei said to be a nuisance, that is, the person I want to teach. Therefore, without waiting for Peng Xuefei to respond, I gave a sneer and interposed: "she''s OK. This is an obvious thing. Can''t you see it?"


    Since I have promised Peng Xuefei to help teach her the people she dislikes, no matter whether the handsome man is concerned or courteous to Peng Xuefei, I can''t give this guy any good looks.


    However, who would like to this handsome man, more arrogant than I, I just said a plain and slightly provocative words, but he could not help but angrily rebuked me: "shut up, you are a thing, I talk to Feifei, you dare to interrupt."www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 513

    When he said this, the handsome man glared at me, a majestic momentum was released from his body. His tone was so tough that I couldn''t have any doubt. After saying this, he took me as the air and looked at Peng Xuefei again. He said warmly, "Feifei, I haven''t seen you for some days. When are you free, go to my house to play, My parents always talk about you


    I was stunned by this. It seems that this handsome man has a good reputation. At least, his parents must be very popular. Otherwise, they would not be so familiar with Peng Xuefei.


    But because of this, I can''t tolerate him pretending to be forced here. Originally, in order to win Peng Xuefei, I had to remove all obstacles. Now, when I encounter such a nail, I must pull it out. What''s more, this is the task Peng Xuefei gave me today.


    So, I didn''t think much about it. I interrupted again and said, "don''t forget that the ball just now seems to have been played by you people."


    The handsome man was about to pay homage to Peng Xuefei. As soon as I said this, he became a little embarrassed. However, this time, without his attack on me, the people he brought over took the initiative to greet me.


    Among them, a boy with a turban put his arm around my neck and said to me, "brother, have you seen that you have kicked our ball into the pool, please go and pick it up!"


    With that, the turban man also pointed to the distant pond. Sure enough, the football I kicked out just now was floating on the water. Just now, it was kicked by me. I didn''t notice that it fell into the pond.


    However, let me go to pick up the ball, this is just a joke, and the turban man finished speaking, put his arm around my neck, and used a lot of strength to try to take me to the side. But how could I be like him? I reached out and caught his hand by surprise, turned his body, and caught his wrist behind him with his backhand, and jokingly said: "don''t brother I don''t know you very well


    My strength is where this kind of role can bear, the turban man''s direct pain bared his teeth, when he was eating pain, my hand once again forced, pause time, the turban man''s body can not help but stagger forward, and finally on the ground a dog eat excrement.


    This time, the team of team-mates in the uniform were shocked. Originally, I had been rude to the handsome man, and I didn''t understand the rules. Now, I still took the initiative to hit people. In their opinion, it was just a bold act. For a time, they were all in a daze.


    Of course, some people didn''t care. The handsome man was one of them. He turned around and frowned at me. Then, he looked at Peng Xuefei. Some complained, "Feifei, who is this man? How can you let such a person be your Valet? It''s not on the stage. "


    The handsome man is crazy, even more crazy than I showed. He actually hurt me in front of me. If I recognize it, it doesn''t meet my identity. Immediately, I grinned and grinned at the handsome man, and said, "this may disappoint you. My identity is not Feifei''s follower, but her boyfriend."


    I am very clear in my heart, I am far away from Peng Xuefei''s boyfriend identity, but Peng Xuefei said publicly that I am her boyfriend after all. Therefore, I say this at the moment, and it is not against the weather. In order to show intimacy, I also deliberately stood closer to Peng Xuefei and looked at the handsome man in front of me.


    When the handsome man heard this, he was obviously surprised. Then, his face showed a look of incomparable anger. This anger almost didn''t burn me. However, even if he was more angry, he didn''t attack Peng Xuefei. Instead, he put up with it. Then, he said to Peng Xuefei with anger: "Feifei, is what he said true? How can this kind of goods be your boyfriend


    The handsome man showed some impatience, and Peng Xuefei always stood on the sidelines, until now she did not speak a word, until the handsome man asked this sentence, Peng Xuefei turned his face and gave me a meaningful look. Then, she looked at the handsome man again and said, "Ouyang Jing, do you believe his words?"


    Peng Xuefei''s answer is very thought-provoking. It is hard to tell whether it is true or not. However, after listening to Peng Xuefei''s words, the anger on his face disappeared in an instant. At the same time, he gave me a contemptuous look and said, "of course I don''t believe it!"


    It seems that Ouyang Jing is also very familiar with Peng Xuefei''s temperament. He knows that she will not easily find a boyfriend. With this understanding, Ouyang Jing becomes very relieved. He doesn''t care about it any more. After that, he says to those humane people behind him: "let the jumping clown pick up the ball. If he doesn''t like it, throw him into the water."


    I didn''t expect that before I could teach this guy a lesson, he took the initiative to point the spear at me, scolded me and slandered me. Now, he even threw me into the water.


    The people behind Ouyang Jing, after just a moment''s hesitation, have been a little bit eager to deal with me. Now, after hearing the master''s command, they immediately respond in unison: "yes, boss!"The voice was deafening. As soon as the voice dropped, a few of these people rushed directly to me. At this point, I finally realized that Peng Xuefei didn''t really hate Ouyang Jing. At least, she and Ouyang Jing had not met for some time. She didn''t need to look for Ouyang Jing deliberately.


    But I can be sure that Peng Xuefei must be trying to find fault for me. Otherwise, she would not deliberately incite Ouyang Jing in front of so many other people. Originally, I came to the playground with her, not to help her, but to jump into the hole she dug for me.


    Even though I have this awakening in my heart, I can''t shrink back from the current situation. Although the number of people on the other side was a little more, I didn''t have any tension. Facing the two people who were the first to rush up, I raised my legs and just kicked them to the ground.


    Then, instead of retreating, I directly rushed forward. I didn''t use any moves. It was the usual fighting technique, either heavy fists or heavy feet. This was the most direct simple and crude way.


    In any case, Peng Xuefei also knows some of my strengths, and can hold on for some time when meeting the experts. In the face of these ordinary students, I will definitely crush them.


    These men of Ouyang Jing seem to be masters on the court. They are strong and powerful. But they are not really good at fighting. At most, they take advantage of many people. I rush into them, just like a tiger in a sheep. Soon, seven or eight people were beaten by me and yelled on the ground. Even, two of them were directly I was beaten and fainted.


    I didn''t stop. I continued to rush forward and beat each other''s people severely. One of them was thrown over his shoulder by me and fell into the pond. The rest of them woke up and retreated to the back. At this moment, they looked at me as if they were looking at monsters, full of panic and surprise.


    At this time, those who followed outside the fighting circle were shocked. Even Ouyang Jing was no exception. His face was full of shock. At this moment, I was so high spirited.


    In fact, for those who have been knocked down by me, and those who dare not go up, I don''t care. When I crush them, I can''t feel proud. From their virtue, we can see that they dare not do any more actions. They are secondary. My goal is Ouyang Jing.


    My eyes, a quick glance at Peng Xuefei, found that she was looking at this side indifferently and some playfully. Then, I turned my eyes to Ouyang Jing and walked slowly towards him.


    In Ouyang Jing''s expression, there is no longer the strength of his previous high toe. However, when I went to him, he was not afraid. On the contrary, he became extremely angry. He threatened me in a cold voice: "boy, no matter what you are, the person who hit me, I promise, your end will be very miserable."


    In this case, Ouyang Jing can still pretend to be forced. Maybe, he has a good background. Maybe, he has the confidence to despise me. I can understand all these. But when I get to this stage, I will step on him and crush him anyway. Otherwise, my performance in front of Peng Xuefei will be in vain, and the status of this dandy I disguised will be wasted in vain. This is very unfavorable for my purpose of approaching Peng Xuefei.


    Therefore, while walking, I coldly responded to Ouyang Jing: "I guess, your heart must be thinking about how to revenge me, and I, you may not understand, is the kind of revenge on the spot."


    Almost as soon as the voice fell, Ouyang Jing didn''t react. I sped up suddenly. I flew a foot and hit Ouyang Jing''s chest. His body was so straight that I kicked him backward and flew out. With a bang, he fell heavily on the ground.


    At this moment, everyone in the audience was completely shocked. Some people''s eyes were wide, some people''s mouth was wide, and some people couldn''t help but gasp and looked at me in great surprise.


    Under the public''s attention, Ouyang Jing got up from the ground with some difficulties. On his white football shirt, there was a big footprint, and his hair became very messy. His mouth even showed a wisp of blood, and his eyes were burning with anger. He glared at me fiercely, but didn''t say anything to me. Instead, he took out a hand from his pocket Machine, incomparably fast dial out a phone call, the phone was quickly connected, Ouyang Jing immediately into the phone inside, shouting: "Dad, I was called at school."


    Ouyang Jing''s voice just dropped. At this time, Peng Xuefei, who had been silent, suddenly came to me. She looked at me with a little bit of fun. Then, she lifted her flaming red lips and whispered to me in a low voice: "Jiangnan wind, you can get into big trouble. Run now!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 514

    When I saw Ouyang Jing get up from the ground, I thought that he would go crazy, go crazy, and even come up to fight with me. After all, judging from his previous posture and words, he is a gentleman who pays great attention to face. He regards himself as a king who is superior to others. How can he accept the reality that I trample on him?


    But what I didn''t think of was that after he stood up, he didn''t resist against me. He actually called his parents. I really fainted directly. No wonder Peng Xuefei hated him for being such a speechless person. He is really not a likable existence.


    However, this also makes me more sure of Ouyang Jing''s background. It''s very unusual. It''s possible that as Peng Xuefei said, I''m really in big trouble!


    Of course, no matter how much trouble Peng Xuefei told me to run quickly, I must not run. Otherwise, I would not have become a counselor in her eyes. Moreover, running away is not in line with my identity.


    No matter when I am in the face of difficulties, all I have to do is to face the difficulties and never be a turtle with a shrinking head. Even if I guess that Peng Xuefei deliberately made this trouble for me today, I can only bravely rush forward. Who told me that I am determined to chase Peng Xuefei now.


    Speaking of Peng Xuefei, the princess of the sea Gang, is not so hard to get close to. From knowing her till now, I feel that I don''t have a quiet day. From long hair to sun Yunlong, Du Haichao, Lu Ping, fat man and ban cuntou, now there is another Ouyang Jing. More and more hatred has been brought to me. I am a little depressed. When can I be a Head ah, more importantly, Peng Xuefei''s personality is unique, the city is very deep, the mind is unpredictable, unconsciously, I will follow her way.


    However, it is not entirely Peng Xuefei''s arrangement that this matter develops to such a situation today. Ouyang Jing, a shameless young man, does not make me happy. First, he reprimands, slanders and belittles me, and then orders his subordinates to deal with me. How can I allow him to poop on my head with such a character.


    When I was wandering in my mind, Ouyang Jing had already finished the phone call. At this time, he was able to free his hand and erase the blood on the corner of his mouth. Then, he looked at me coldly, and his mouth involuntarily showed a cold smile. Then, he said to me haughtily, "little B, you wait for me, this time you are dead!"


    His tone is still extremely frivolous. I admire him a little. I beat him to the ground and lost his face. He seems not to care about it. He is also proud to rely on his own backstage. Although, I know that his backstage should have some ability, however, my appearance still has no waves. On the contrary, my look is extremely arrogant, and I face Europe Yang Jing picked her eyebrows and asked, "Oh, really? Look at you. There are so many adults. If something goes wrong, you will look for your father. Like a child, your behavior really scares me


    The arrogance of my playfulness immediately aroused Ouyang Jing''s extreme dissatisfaction. His anger in his eyes was even more intense. However, he knew that I was outstanding, and obviously he could never have done anything to me. Therefore, he did not dare to be too presumptuous. He just hummed to me coldly: "hum, don''t be arrogant first, and don''t run if you have the seed!"


    By this time, the people around me had also awakened from my shock. For a moment, everyone made a rustling voice. I heard sporadically that they said that I was really brave. In this school, even Ouyang Jing dared to beat him. I must be very unlucky.


    On the other side, those people under Ouyang Jing were still called by me just now, and the rest of them were afraid. Now, seeing that their boss called someone, they also came to their confidence. All of them could not restrain the noise. Some people angrily said, "Damn, pretend to be attacked by thunder. Wait a moment to see how he pretends to be attacked by thunder!"


    Another person echoed: "yes, it has always been our boss who bullies others. Today, he dares to bully the old man. He is really tired of living. Now that the boss is called, his end must be miserable."


    Some people sneer: "we can''t do enough. Next, we''ll wait to see the good play."


    All kinds of noisy voices show that my situation has indeed become unbearable. It seems that Ouyang Jing is also a campus celebrity. Many people know his background. I stood in the noise and looked up at Peng Xuefei in silence. I found that she stood beside me coldly. She was still indifferent and hung up, and the expression on her face was still indifferent It''s more and more fun.


    I think it''s very bad for me to catch up with her, but I think it''s too bad for me to catch up with her?


    Just think about it in turn. If Ouyang Jing''s background is really strong, and his father is a special protector of the calf, he would really bring someone to beat me up. I''m afraid that if I play a hero here, I''ll die miserably.


    I don''t think I''m going to run in the south of the Yangtze River, but I don''t think it''s a good time for you to come hereLet me run again. Peng Xuefei''s intention is too bad. She has calculated that I love face and knows that I will not be a turtle in front of her. So she deliberately said such words to stimulate me. Her purpose is to let me stay and wait for death.


    It seems that Peng Xuefei is going to make me completely unable to turn over this time. If I really stay to be a hero, I will be caught in her trap. Today, this is not like yesterday in a French restaurant. Yesterday, I fought with that fat man and ban cuntou to show my courage and determination to save Peng Xuefei. At least, I can show my character. Now, I stay, It''s not only meaningless, but also really incompetent, but arrogant. Peng Xuefei dislikes me, should also have something to do with this, she should not like incompetent men, to tenaciously play a hero.


    Thinking like this, I finally made up my mind. The hero didn''t suffer from the immediate loss and slipped away first. In the discussion, I frankly ignored everyone and looked at Ouyang Jing. Arrogantly, I said, "you think I''m just like you. I have nothing to do all day long. I''m very busy. I''m in a hurry now. I''m leaving first!"


    After that, I was about to slip away, but Ouyang Jing couldn''t give up. He ran directly in front of me and stopped me. He gave me a contemptuous smile and said in a cold voice, "weren''t you crazy just now? You want to slip? That''s too much advice


    Ouyang Jing''s words, like a prologue, instantly ignited the topic of the audience. Everyone laughed and said that I was timid and softened at the critical moment. I was still counselled. All kinds of voices were extremely harsh. Even Peng Xuefei, at the moment, sneered at me, and his eyes were full of disdain.


    I was despised, which made me face more than everything. I was a little embarrassed, but of course I would not be embarrassed by this. After a slight pause, I retorted to Ouyang Jing with full confidence: "are you stupid? Who said I''m going to run, I''m just in a rush to pee and want to go to the toilet!"


    I have enough confidence, but this explanation is a little pale, causing a burst of sobs and jeers. Ouyang Jing in front of me was even more disdainful to me and snorted coldly: "you can pull it down!"


    I don''t think it''s very difficult for Peng Fei to jump out of the toilet. I think it''s really hard for me to jump out of the toilet. To say, I met the school three overlords besieged, then I still have the face to retreat, after all, no one will be silly to one enemy hundred. Just like yesterday noon, I was besieged by sun Yunlong in the canteen. Although I finally escaped, in the process, I fought a beautiful guerrilla war and won the face.


    This time, the situation is completely different. I hit someone else and the other party sent someone to come. If I want to leave, I will admit it. How can I get a foothold in school in the future? What can I do to chase Peng Xuefei then?


    What''s more, if I can escape this moment and a lifetime, if I don''t face it today, sooner or later, the people who adjust Ouyang Jing Aerospace will come to me. I still have to deal with it. Since I have to deal with it, I can face it now. In this way, I can save myself becoming a coward in other people''s eyes.


    If you don''t know how to stand up to me, I''m afraid that you can''t stand up to me How about me


    My words, my behavior, are rampant to the extreme, immediately let the surrounding students completely stupid eyes, all people are inexplicably staring at me, no longer speak.


    However, Ouyang Jing is a man with thick skin. He was slapped by me without any reaction. On the contrary, when I stayed, his expression also showed a taste of successful strategy. He said to me in a very sinister voice: "well, you really have the seed. Wait, wait, see how you pretend to be forced!"


    Seeing Ouyang Jing''s confidence, he is really strong. It can be seen that the strength behind him is also very hard. So, if I really want to wait for the other party to come here alone, it is just waiting for me to die. Since you can''t run and you can''t wait to die, then you have to think about other ways.


    I slightly slanted my eyes and glanced at Peng Xuefei, who was watching the drama coldly. I gently pulled the corner of my mouth for a moment, revealing a subtle smile. Then, in front of all the people in the audience, just like Ouyang Jing, I took out my mobile phone and dialed a number.


    The phone was connected quickly. Without hesitation, I immediately yelled at the other end of the phone in a hoarse and painful voice: "Hey, uncle snake, I was bullied at school. The other party seems to have a big head. Come and help me quickly!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 515

    The snake uncle in my mouth is a bodyguard in my villa. He was the driver who picked me up outside the city. At the beginning, he and another bodyguard intended to protect me closely and come to school with me. But I couldn''t adapt to such a high profile, and I was not used to having people around when I was doing things. So, I refused them. However, they told me, As long as I have something to do at school, I can call them at any time.


    But today I was forced to this point, neither advance nor retreat, then I can only find them. After that, I told him the exact location, and then hung up the phone. Just one sentence has already indicated my meaning. I think uncle snake will know what to do next.


    Other people on the scene, seeing that I made such a phone call, couldn''t help but burst into an uproar. Especially, when they heard me say that I was bullied, they were all astonished. No one thought that I had sent people here. Moreover, they shamelessly used the same reason as Ouyang Jing. Just now, it was clearly that I had beaten them a lot But I said that I was bullied, which makes people speechless.


    Ouyang Jing, in particular, was complacent. His face turned blue and red at the moment. I just made a phone call, which was a bit of a shame to him. After all, he was really beaten, but he asked people to retaliate. I, however, called people to be strong after hitting people. Who was at the higher level and who was at the lower level was the higher judge.


    After a change, Ouyang Jing finally opened his mouth and muttered to me: "you wait for me!"


    Then he snorted again.


    Now, I also have a helper, so I don''t need to care about Ouyang Jing. Even if his father is more powerful, I''m not afraid.


    But Peng Xuefei, she wanted to see me eat flat, but I don''t know what her reaction is now. I slightly turned around and looked at her, and found that a trace of surprise flashed in her eyes. I''m afraid I would call someone. However, the shock just flashed away. Her eyes were still scornful. Even, she couldn''t help humming to me A sentence: "the cheek is really thick enough, but it means to be bullied."


    Peng Xuefei is still like this, let alone the others. After being surprised, more and more people began to talk about me. Naturally, people under Ouyang Jing were very unconvinced to me. Some of them yelled: "what kind of bullies can you call? When our yelling people come, we will see if they can be arrogant."


    However, some people in the peripheral area made a different voice: "who is this? He is very handsome. It seems that he has a good head. He has not run, but has sent people here. Moreover, according to his appearance, he seems to be very confident."


    This word, immediately got some people to cater to: "yes, think carefully, this man is really some special, handsome, looks very rich, fighting is so fierce, a person leng Sheng Sheng to suppress more than 20 people, may be a pig eating tiger guy."


    Recently, my name has been widely spread on campus. However, there are a lot of students in the school. Even though many people have heard of me, the people who have really met me are only part of them. To a large extent, it is just word of mouth among students. However, there are also sharp people who have guessed my identity and said:


    "you may not know Recently, a new student named Jiang Nanfeng came to our school. She was publicly known as her boyfriend by sister Feifei. The characteristics of her boyfriend are very similar to this man. Is he the Jiangnan style? "


    This, like a torch, lit up many people''s hearts for a moment, some people seemed to suddenly, one of the girls couldn''t help but echo: "eh? It''s really possible. Ah, didn''t he just say that he is sister Feifei''s boyfriend? He really has personality. He''s handsome and pretty. Now it seems that he and sister Feifei are really well matched! "


    "Yes, yes, with high looks, fierce fighting and money, they really match each other."


    One after another of the voices of discussion, endless, my name, in a burst of doubt and speculation, surfaced the surface, in an instant, made these people more interested in me, there are some girls, directly showed a good impression on me.


    Virtually, my momentum has been strengthened. Even though I am the only one on my side, my momentum is very strong.


    But Ouyang Jing''s people are not happy. They only thought I was Peng Xuefei''s follower. But they didn''t expect that I was the famous Jiangnan style in the campus. I offended sun Yunlong, Du Haichao and Lu Ping. I could still live in the campus safely. This one-sided also showed my ability. They looked at me There have been some changes, not as rampant as before.


    As for Ouyang Jing, before that, he didn''t seem to have heard of me. But now, listening to the comments around him, he also had some understanding of me. After a while, he got angry and climbed into his face again. Especially, people said Peng Xuefei disclosed that I was her boyfriend two days ago, and some people also said that I and Peng Xuefei were well matched, which made Ouyang Jing angry Beads are about to burst out, if the eyes can kill people, I am afraid, I would have died thousands of times.In addition to Ouyang Jing, there was another person on the scene who was also a little upset, that is Peng Xuefei. Others may not know about it, but Peng Xuefei and I all know that we are not friends. I''m just her temporary shield. She even deliberately made enemies for me, sun Yunlong, Du Haichao and Lu Ping. She didn''t expect that the news would be used by students However, she didn''t want to see that she was recognized by so many people. In particular, she didn''t want to hear people say that we are compatible.


    What''s more, Peng Xuefei came here today to find trouble for me. As a result, I didn''t have any bad luck, but I was in the limelight. To her surprise, her face was once again as cold as the frost.


    However, I didn''t pay much attention to the reaction of all the people. I always stood still, with a funny smile and full of dandy, but I publicized my personality. However, such a time didn''t last for a long time. After a while, there was a car whistle, which broke the original atmosphere of the scene. Immediately, everyone turned to the voice Looking at the source of the car, I saw four black Benz cars flying from afar.


    In a few blinks of an eye, four Mercedes Benz drove to the edge of the court and stopped. Immediately, the doors of the four cars were opened in unison, and several men in neat suits walked down from inside.


    After getting off the bus, they gathered together and walked towards me. At first glance, they all had extraordinary strength. In particular, more than a dozen people together seemed to show a momentum of destruction. In an instant, the rustling voice of the whole audience was suppressed.


    The leader of this group of men in suits is a man in his fifties. He is not very old, but his hair is gray and his body is bent. However, this does not affect his momentum. He walks in the front, giving people a feeling of flourishing times. The men in suit behind him seem to have become his foil.


    At this moment, he was arrogant and led the man in suit to Ouyang Jing, saluted him respectfully, and then said, "young master, the boss told me to deal with your situation here. Who are you going to deal with?"


    By this time, it was immediately clear to all the onlookers that those who suddenly arrived were sent by the Ouyang family. Ouyang Jing is indeed a bully in people''s eyes. Just from the momentum of his family''s subordinates, we can see how strong their family''s strength is, which completely reflects the superiority of Ouyang Jing.


    Ouyang Jing''s people have arrived, but the one I''m calling for has not arrived. It''s also the second generation of rich people. Ouyang Jing has obviously taken the lead now. These bodyguards in his family can''t be compared with those behind him. This moment, my situation has become worrying. The onlookers can''t help holding their breath and staring at us quietly. They all want to have a look. Next What will happen if we come here.


    But I didn''t pay too much attention to other men in suits. My eyes only focused on the middle-aged man who was the leader. I could see that his military force was extraordinary and he was an expert. The momentum he showed was completely a fighting power. It seemed that as long as Ouyang Jing gave an order, no matter what the holy place he was going to deal with, he would be able to deal with the same situation There is indeed this confidence capital.


    After he finished speaking, he carefully looked at Ouyang Jing''s condition, and saw the bloodstain on his mouth and the vivid footprints on his body. The anger of the middle-aged man flashed from his eyes, and his momentum broke out at the same time.


    But Ouyang Jing, when he saw a middle-aged man, seemed to see hope. In an instant, his self-confidence rose abruptly, and a trace of factoring color appeared on his angry face. Soon, he said to the middle-aged man with arrogance: "steward song, you are finally here. The one who hit me just now is him."


    With that, Ouyang Jing''s hand pointed to me standing still. At this moment, Ouyang Jing was like the judge who sentenced me. The men in suits were like the ghost under him. When Ouyang Jing pointed at me, they immediately swarmed to me and surrounded me.


    At the same time, the steward of song also turned his body and walked towards me with heavy steps. The atmosphere of the scene suddenly became a little cold. Almost everyone''s eyes were on me. The onlookers did not dare to make a noise, but just looked at me.


    And Ouyang Jing, is a pair of high above the appearance, eyes are almost proud of the sky up.


    Peng Xuefei, on the other side, saw that Ouyang Jing''s people came to deal with me. She did not show any worry for me. On the contrary, her indifferent eyes suddenly flashed a kind of brilliance. It seemed that she still had some expectations about how I would eat the shriveled.


    The situation is already very urgent, but my reinforcements have not arrived. More importantly, Ouyang Jing''s steward song and his bodyguards are very powerful. It can be seen that his family background is really extraordinary. At this time, I can''t help but lose some confidence. After all, I don''t know the manor owner introduced to me by grandfather Bai. Although the manor is magnificent, it is well-known The characters on the scene are only uncle snake. I''m not sure whether their abilities are better than Ouyang''s.Of course, although my heart is a little heavy at the moment, I don''t show any strange look on the surface, but I secretly increased my vigilance in case of any adverse situation.


    The steward song of the other party, worthy of being from a large family, was very cautious. Knowing that I had beaten Ouyang Jing in front of so many people, he would have thought that I might also have a dependency behind me. Therefore, even though the bodyguards he brought spontaneously surrounded me, he did not rush to order these people to deal with me. He just came at a steady pace In front of me, a stern look said to me: "boy, do you know that you did a wrong thing."


    The song steward''s tone was very slow, but dignified and full of confidence. After that, his sharp eyes were staring at me. At the same time, he showed a great momentum and completely locked me in.


    To tell you the truth, if ordinary people are oppressed by the momentum of steward song, I''m afraid that even standing will feel uncomfortable. Even I, the weather beaten man, can''t help feeling a little depressed. However, I didn''t show any timid look, but I said with a slight interest: "Oh, I don''t know what I did wrong. I only know that since I stay here Come down, there''s nothing to be afraid of. Now that you are here, do you know if you can change anything? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 516

    As soon as I said that, all the people in the audience immediately froze. Everyone''s eyes showed a deep shock again. They all knew that I was crazy and that I was a new rising figure in this school, Jiangnan style. But they didn''t expect that I still maintained such a strong posture in the face of Ouyang''s family, and refused to let it go at all They were surprised.


    After a moment''s silence, people''s voices began to ring again. Some people said, "the wind in the south of the Yangtze River is really fierce. Is it hard to succeed? What strong cards does he really have? But can his cards really be bigger than Ouyang''s? "


    Some people then said this and responded, "I think he''s mostly pretending to be forced. Don''t look at his arrogant appearance, maybe his heart has already retreated, and now he''s riding a tiger."


    After they fight with their family members, Ouyang''s family is no longer in a fight. How can they fight with his mother £¡¡±


    As for Ouyang Jing himself, he has been angry and repressed since I beat him. Now, he has the hegemonic capital. He planned to watch the good play coldly. However, when he heard my arrogant words, he immediately couldn''t help it. He angrily rushed forward to me, swearing at me and said, "grass, you can''t fake it!"


    Then he turned his head to look at steward song and said, "steward song, don''t talk to him any more. Help me to abolish him and let him disappear from my face."


    At this time, Ouyang Jing''s face was very ferocious. He spoke in a hurry, and even his mouth gushed out. However, steward song was calm. He was not as impatient and savage as Ouyang Jing. He looked relaxed and laughed, and said to me, "young people like you are a little rare now, but it still can''t change the consequences of your mistakes, you know I don''t know. The land of this university is owned by Ouyang family. A lot of machinery and equipment in the university are also sponsored by Ouyang family. The leaders of the school should give our boss a little face. If you beat our young master openly in the school, you must be removed, but this punishment is far from enough. "


    Although steward song was laughing, there was no room for doubt in his words. It seemed that my arrogance and my inferiority were just like a housekeeper in front of him. He didn''t look at me at all.


    At this moment, my heart is bound to burst two times, I know Ouyang Jing''s background is not small, but I did not expect that their family and the school have such a close relationship. It can be said that no matter what the school is, they are always in front of the sponsors. It is no wonder that Ouyang Jing can be so arrogant in the school. It is not difficult to think about his Ouyang family''s intention to expel me ¡£


    Peng Xuefei, she used to hide such a large mine. She made me offend Ouyang Jing. It seems that she was trying to blow me out of school. This time I''ve really learned her way.


    Now, no matter what I do, there''s no room for maneuver. Ouyang Jing, I''ve already beaten him. Their family is bound to kick me out of school. Even if I apologize immediately, it''s certainly useless. Finally, whether I can stay in school or not depends on Uncle snake. I think, since the owner of other villa has the ability to insert me into this school, he should also have the ability to keep me!


    Well, no matter what, it''s beyond my control now. What I have to face now is that the other party is besieging me. The meaning of steward song is obvious. It''s cheap for me to expel me. I have to teach me a hard lesson until the young master of his family can relieve his anger.


    Of course, I can''t let them kill me, but I have to wait for uncle snake to come. Thinking of this, I raised my eyes directly and looked at the steward song. Then, I pretended to be calm and calm and said, "Ouyang Jing was the first one to look for trouble. I can''t blame me. We are all civilized people. We should be reasonable. We can sit down and discuss things slowly. Don''t bully more people There are few people! "


    In fact, I want to delay the arrival of Uncle snake. Although I don''t know if Uncle snake can help me solve the crisis, at least, I won''t let me face so many tigers and wolves alone.


    However, this wisp of expectation of me was lost. Steward song would not give me this time, let alone give me any chance to negotiate. He came to teach me a lesson. He would not waste time with me. He shook his head gently and said in a deep voice: "young man, arrogance is not wrong, but it is wrong to be too arrogant. First of all, you should do what you have done Pay the price. "


    With that, he slowly raised his hand and then waved it. To put it bluntly, "do it."


    As soon as the words fell, the bodyguards who surrounded me were already ready to go. At present, when I heard the order of steward song, two of them rushed forward to stop me.


    Maybe, they think I''m just a student. No matter how strong I am, they only come up to two people. The others are still in the same place and surround me tightly in all directions without giving me any space to escape.


    I had been trapped in ambush on all sides. It was impossible for me to escape. I sat and waited for death. I watched two bodyguards come towards me. My heart was fierce, and I started to attack one of the bodyguards. At the same time, I released my fist and hit it fiercely.The bodyguard was stunned to see me rush to him, but soon he reacted and gave a powerful blow.


    My fist seized the opportunity and hit him on the shoulder in an instant. His body was out of control, and he stepped back two steps. However, his fist failed to hit me and beat back one person. I didn''t stop. My body moved. I immediately kicked a foot to another bodyguard. The kick was just in time for this bodyguard because his companion was injured I hit and slightly stunned, I kicked him in the abdomen, his body also stepped back two steps.


    Just such two moves, I beat back two bodyguards, and still between the electric light and flint, this scene, let the calm steward of song can''t help but frown!


    However, I know very well that I have the upper hand at the moment, because there are only two people coming to the other side, and these two people have never thought that I will resist. I belong to the surprise party, and they have not exerted their real strength. If they take it seriously, then the result will not be like this now.


    Although, with my real strength, I will certainly be able to defeat them, but in that case, I will not be fierce, but abnormal. As a student, with such adverse strength, will definitely be suspected.


    On the other side, Ouyang Jing saw that I beat back the two bodyguards of their family as soon as I came out. He was so angry that he immediately yelled: "go on, go on, all his mother together. Kill him for me."


    In a flash, all the bodyguards of Ouyang family rushed to me. The strength of these people was much stronger than those students. I didn''t want to be beaten badly by them, nor could I break out the strength to fight against them. It was really difficult for me.


    In this situation, I had to start to dodge. When my eyes moved, I took the lead to attack a place. I had to break through the besieged before they completely surrounded me. Otherwise, I would not be able to use it.


    Soon, I rushed to the edge of the encirclement ring. With one blow, I roared away to a bodyguard in the middle. The bodyguard was very excited and immediately hit a fist. Our fists were suddenly butted together. The other side was beaten back by me, and I stepped back half a step. My fist faintly felt numb.


    It can be seen that these people have already known that I have some Kung Fu foundation. They are not polite to me. They are very rude and have no hands at all. I want to fight these hungry wolves alone, which is obviously impossible. At the moment of my stupidity, the people around me have already surrounded me. The fists and feet like raindrops fall on me, and my body is beaten It vibrated violently.


    These attacks are more fierce, I bite my teeth, or hard to carry, but at the same time, my heart is also angry, did not expect, these big and big people, also good meaning, in the school indiscriminately to me, this really makes me depressed, I can''t hold on for a few minutes, what''s more, I don''t know whether uncle snake will come, even if I''m not sure if I can help you.


    In any case, before the arrival of the unknown number, I can''t wait to die. If I am beaten like this, I may not be able to carry it. Therefore, when these bodyguards are kicking me hard, I see the right time, rub against the gap between two of the bodyguards and run out.


    Finally, I escaped from the encirclement, but just now, I was still in high spirits, and now I have become very embarrassed, and the corners of my mouth exude a trace of blood.


    Seeing me like this, Ouyang Jing''s subordinates could not help but sneer at me: "see, this is the end of pretending to be forced!"


    "Yes, I thought it was. It''s not like being beaten and running around like a dog!"


    "Isn''t it? Who told him that he didn''t know the height of heaven and earth and offended our boss! "


    I can not care about these taunts, but I am really depressed. For me, getting beaten is a common occurrence. However, today''s fight really makes me feel very cowardly. I was actually suppressed by such goods as Ouyang Jing. How could I be willing to lose to Ouyang Jing and be beaten in public by him.


    What''s more, when I look up at Peng Xuefei, she''s cold face is soothing, there''s a taste of successful strategy. At the same time, her eyes also show a deep look of disdain. I''m totally looked down upon by her, and she can get rid of my salted fish. My heart is really unwilling, if it''s not possible to expose me Share, I don''t need to bear such a stranglehold.


    Fortunately, steward song is also a man of sense of propriety. Seeing that I was beaten badly, he did not continue to let people do it to me. Instead, he looked at Ouyang Jing, who was superior to him, and tried to ask, "young master, is that enough?"


    In an instant, Ouyang Jing became the dominator of the audience. His nostrils were almost up in the sky. He looked at me with scorn. Suddenly, he burst out laughing and said: "Jiangnan style, you are also called a person? Ha ha, don''t pretend if you don''t have the ability. I said that if you offend me, you will die. Today I will teach you how to be a man. Fight! Keep fighting until he can''t get up! "


    As soon as Ouyang Jing''s voice fell, those bodyguards of his family were going to attack me. But at this moment, the roar of the car suddenly came from the distance. The sound became more and more clear, which shocked everyone''s heart. All of a sudden, the eyes of the whole audience could not help but project in the past, and even the bodyguards of Ouyang family could not help but stop.As far as everyone could see, six black Range Rovers roared from afar. These cars were faster and more aggressive than the Mercedes Benz of Ouyang''s family just now. At once, the eyes of the whole audience were startled. Even the stable steward song could not help frowning.


    In a flash, six Land Rovers sped over. Finally, Qi Qi stopped in front of us. When everyone was in a daze, the door suddenly opened and several figures came down. About 20 of them were wearing black suits and black sunglasses. They were very powerful and powerful. The leader was Uncle snake, and he was also in the villa Another man from the family, uncle gang.


    With a sonorous momentum and a powerful step, they came in order and plain. The steward song and the bodyguards of Ouyang''s family were regarded as the air by them. They showed a sharp spirit on their bodies, so that all members of the Ouyang family spontaneously gave way.


    Through this road, snake uncle led all the members straight to me, bowed to me very neatly, and said forcefully: "master Feng!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 517

    Uncle snake''s arrival was so sudden, so direct, so domineering. All of a sudden, in this sentence, everyone was stunned, even myself.


    At first, I thought that at most, uncle snake would come to help me. Unexpectedly, they could find so many helpers in such a short time. These men in suits and suits are not inferior to those bodyguards of Ouyang family. On the contrary, they are more powerful. I feel that they crush the morale of each other in an instant, and they are all just for reflection I''m a young man. In an instant, my aura was shining all over the hall.


    At this moment, Ouyang Jing''s happy expression disappeared. Instead, he was deeply shocked. Even his laughing mouth couldn''t be closed. In his opinion, he was so superior. Even if I had some force, I was a tiny mole ant compared with him. He didn''t pay any attention to my previous behavior of beating him What he thought was revenge and revenge. He didn''t intend to let me go. He would give up if he wanted to abolish me.


    However, just when he was proud to step on me, a team that looked more powerful than him suddenly came to my side. How could Ouyang Jing''s heart not bend? It was like hitting him in the face thoroughly.


    But those bodyguards of Ouyang family had already stepped aside. Just now they were still covetously trying to take me down. At this moment, their anger was somewhat extinguished. For a moment, they hesitated at the same place, a little at a loss. Because at this time, I was not able to move as they wanted. They secretly raised their vigilance, but they looked at the leader of Ouyang family, Song housekeeper.


    The experienced and steady steward song, at this time, his expression is no longer the strategy, and even his eyebrows are even deeper. This shocking scene did not last for long. Suddenly, the crowd burst into a boiling pot, and the onlookers were talking in a row. They suddenly thought of the phone call I made earlier, and then they knew that I had Talking on the phone is not aimless, but they still feel extremely surprised, because they did not expect that the person I called to, in momentum, is a little better than Ouyang family.


    All kinds of comments are floating in the air. People who admire me even more admire me. Those who hate me have no voice at all. They dare not even look at me more. Even some people slowly move their bodies towards the back, for fear that I will cause them trouble.


    Even Peng Xuefei, who has always been indifferent and indifferent, was shocked by this scene. However, her astonishment was only fleeting. Soon, her face returned to the state of frost, but there was still some faint reluctance in her eyes.


    When the whole audience was in uproar, the leader of the snake uncle was concerned about me and asked, "young master, are you ok?"


    Uncle snake asked, so that those who were talking about it were staring at me. It can be said that I am the only focus in the whole scene, which is dazzling.


    In the public''s attention, I still keep my expression calm, but I have a touch in my heart. When things come to this scene, I didn''t expect that. My previous plan was to let uncle snake come to settle the matter for me. After all, as far as I am now, the master of the manor is not here. Even if Uncle snake is the head of my family, he calls his parents. What''s the matter It''s easy to deal with everything. But, look at the posture of Uncle snake, it''s not for me to deal with things. It''s to help me find the court. I''m a little bit out of his high profile.


    If I want to deal with just ordinary dandies, I may give him some color to see, but at the moment, I can''t mess with him, because Ouyang Jing''s background is not ordinary. His father has something to do with Haibang. I don''t care. But if his father has something to do with the school, it will ruin my business. If I do something to him, I will be in school The bottom can''t stay down, so even though I had a full heart of suffocation and bending, this time, I also resisted the attack, just shook his head helplessly to snake uncle, and said faintly: "it''s OK!"


    Uncle snake is an understanding person. Even though I said it was ok, I still couldn''t escape his embarrassment. When he swept the whole venue, he could see that the people who bullied me were those men in suits and shoes. Those men in suits and those people brought by Uncle snake dressed in the same clothes and their identities were probably the same. But in terms of momentum, the people brought by Uncle snake might be better than others. Finally, uncle snake''s eyes were locked on the steward of Song Dynasty.


    When Ouyang family members touched uncle snake''s eyes and felt the momentum released from him, they could not help feeling very depressed. The leader of the other party, steward song, knew the development of the situation. Therefore, this time, instead of showing pride, he took the initiative to go to Uncle snake and negotiate with uncle snake politely. He reported it first After knowing the origin of Ouyang''s family, he asked who sent uncle snake.


    Obviously, the cautious steward song didn''t look down on me blindly any more. He wanted to know my background first. After all, uncle snake and other people had extraordinary momentum. This time, steward song had to worry about it. Of course, he could not rule out that steward song was a smiling tiger. Maybe he was thinking something in his mind.


    However, uncle snake didn''t care what steward song had in mind. He didn''t report to his family. He just said coldly: "no matter who you are, we will never give up if you don''t give a reasonable explanation for this matter today."Snake uncle''s words, so determined, do not leave a little affection, immediately, let song housekeeper some dumb. Uncle snake may not know, but steward song and the people present are very clear. In fact, it is not that I was simply bullied, but that I beat Ouyang Jing, causing the Ouyang family to retaliate against me. That''s why I was injured.


    But it''s hard for steward song to explain these things. Even if they occupy such a small amount of reasons, it''s hard to say. After all, I was surrounded and beaten by Eurasians. While the steward of Song Dynasty was meditating, Ouyang Jing on one side finally couldn''t suppress the atmosphere. He suddenly jumped over and said with great dissatisfaction: "steward song, what do you care about him? This is the school and the territory of our Ouyang family. Isn''t it destroying your prestige to reason with them? Well, no matter what, I won''t let Jiangnan Feng stay in school any more. Call my dad now and ask him to dismiss him. "


    Although Ouyang''s family members were awed by Uncle snake''s momentum, Ouyang Jing did not give up. He was still angry. He even became more angry because of the arrival of Uncle snake and others. However, he is not a fool. He knows that his bodyguard and the people on my side may not be able to compete. Therefore, he did not say anything about beating me. Instead, he took advantage of his father''s influence in this school and wanted to expel me from this school.


    At this time, the onlookers couldn''t help talking about it again. They were all insightful people. Although they didn''t know the background of Ouyang family and my side, who was the best, they could see that the Ouyang family was not as rampant as before. However, Ouyang Jing''s words do remind them. Ouyang Jing''s father is a sponsor and shareholder of this school, and he has the ability to dismiss me. Many people can''t help feeling that my new star in school is about to fall, and my scenery in school will come to an end.


    In the public discussion and sigh, the calm steward nodded to Ouyang Jing, which was regarded as an approval of his statement. At this juncture, the steward of song also knew that it was not easy to fight. On his side, his young master could not give in. He also saw that uncle snake on my side was not such a good talker, so he took a circuitous approach Methods, from other angles hit me, immediately, steward song took out his mobile phone, ready to dial the phone.


    But to everyone''s surprise, when steward song took out his mobile phone, uncle snake also took out a mobile phone. In addition, uncle snake first made a phone call from steward song. This scene made the whole audience hold their breath again. Everyone felt that this might be interesting again.


    Soon, uncle snake''s phone was connected. As soon as he opened his mouth, he said, "Hello, is that headmaster Zhao? I''m an old snake. I want to tell you something. Our young master was beaten by a student named Ouyang Jing at school. Their family seems to have a cooperative relationship with your school. They beat people, and they even want to fire our young master. Now these people are so unreasonable! "


    After saying this, uncle snake pauses. It seems that he is listening to the person at the other end of the phone. The person outside can''t hear what he said. But after a while, uncle snake said to the mobile phone again: "Oh, I''ll trouble president Zhao. OK, thank you. Goodbye."


    Then, uncle snake hung up the phone and looked at Ouyang Jing calmly. There was a trace of contempt in his eyes.


    Once again, the whole audience was in a uproar. Uncle snake''s words were like a bomb, which exploded directly in the crowd, and the crowd was constantly shocked:


    "what, headmaster Zhao? God, isn''t that the president of our university? Is there any relationship between Jiangnan Fengjia and headmaster Zhao? "


    "Yes, I didn''t expect it. The background of Jiangnan Fengjia is really excellent. I can contact headmaster Zhao directly!"


    "I''d like to see the background of Ouyang Jing or the strong wind in the south of the Yangtze River?"


    "Then wait and see!"


    Voices, one after another, showed people''s surprise. Even I, the young master, were surprised. I really didn''t expect that uncle snake had such a good hand. He swept away my worries. Thanks to my worry for so long, I was afraid that I would get out of the school if I was a little careless. I didn''t expect uncle snake to have such a hard way. I was very impressed by the result Outside!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 518

    This time, Ouyang family''s people are completely dumbfounded. The steward song, with his mobile phone in his hand, has not dialed out, but first heard uncle snake find me the school''s authentic principal as a backer. Moreover, listening to the meaning of the phone, he finally saved me. Now, steward song''s phone calls are hesitant. It''s just a slap in the face of red fruit fruit. He himself I don''t know whether to call or not at the moment. In his hesitation, his mobile phone rang a message prompt tone, immediately, song Housekeeper will check the SMS.


    Ouyang Jing, the proud son of Ouyang family, was also shocked by a phone call from Uncle snake. After he responded, all kinds of comments fell into his ears. After a while, his face became blue and blue. In particular, his father was just a small shareholder of the school. He didn''t want to fire anyone at will. He might have to find out However, uncle snake on my side directly found the headmaster to protect me. People around him couldn''t help but compare me with him. He immediately felt embarrassed.


    At this time, Ouyang Jing''s face was cloudy and sunny, but his heart was completely unbearable. He rushed his resentment to my head and said angrily to me: "hum, pretend that no one heard what was said in the phone call. Ghost knows whether he really called the school president."


    After saying that, Ouyang Jing also looked at me contemptuously. At this time, the steward of Song Dynasty suddenly pulled Ouyang Jing''s arm, and his tone of speaking to him was empty. He said, "young master, look, this is the message from the boss."


    Ouyang Jing raised his eyes and looked at the mobile phone in the hands of steward song. When he saw this, his eyes couldn''t help staring at the boss. His expression, suddenly, became more ugly than eating Xiang.


    Uncle snake just made a phone call to headmaster Zhao. Now, Ouyang Jing''s father sent a message. It''s very likely that he just told Ouyang Jing that the way to dismiss me was completely broken.


    This scene, fell in the eyes of all the people in the scene, so that everyone''s heart was instantly clear, someone also whispered: "it seems that the person who just called is really headmaster Zhao. He must have said hello to Ouyang Jing''s father."


    As long as I can keep me from being expelled, I don''t have to worry about too much. For me, the most important thing is to stay in school and get close to Peng Xuefei in the future. Now, uncle snake can handle the president of this university. What else do I need to worry about?


    My heart, a long sigh of relief, the expression on the face is also unspeakable, with a trace of fun, I quietly watched Ouyang Jing eat shriveled, at the same time, I also did not forget to glance at the initiator Peng Xuefei.


    Peng Xuefei on one side, suddenly on my eyes, saw the posture on my face, immediately, her eyes will shoot a trace of resentment light to me, obviously, her mind''s small abacus has settled.


    The gossip around him stimulated Ouyang Jing more and more. He pushed his mobile phone to the steward of Song Dynasty, and then he looked at me fiercely. He roared angrily: "hum, even if you can''t fire you, if you beat me, how should this account be calculated?"


    With that, Ouyang Jing suddenly reached out and pointed to the footprints on his chest, as if he would never give up.


    I scoffed and grinned and said casually, "it''s not easy. I''ll pay you some medical expenses."


    Hearing my answer, Ouyang Jing seemed to have found a place where I was tit for tat. He raised his spirits and said in a cold voice: "medical expenses? Does Ouyang''s family still lack this medical fee? Hum, if you really want to pay for it, if you don''t have a million dollars, it can''t go away like this. "


    Ouyang Jing''s injury can''t be slighter. However, he charged a million yuan for medical expenses, which was really unreasonable. The lion opened his mouth and the onlookers could not help saying that Ouyang Jing''s practice was too much. However, Ouyang Jing was just like a girl. He would not be willing to give up. He didn''t think he was too much, but showed a high spirited appearance.


    At the time when everyone thought I would refuse, a subtle cunning flashed in my eyes. Then, I snapped my fingers boldly and said domineering, "a million dollars, right? No problem!"


    For me now, a million is nothing. Uncle snake gave me a card. It seems that there is a lot of money. One million is not a lot. I feel like pocket money. I am a rich second generation. I have no rich capital. How can I be called a rich second generation.


    After saying this, I turned my eyes to Uncle snake, who understood it very well. He didn''t say anything. He turned to get on the bus and drove away in a moment.


    The scene, once again into a state of consternation, many people are whispering, even the cold Peng Xuefei, were surprised by my generosity and boldness, the look in her eyes, become more complex.


    But Ouyang Jing, obviously did not believe what I said. With some vigilance, he tentatively asked me, "Jiangnan wind, you are not playing tricks with me!"


    Without thinking about it, I replied directly: "ha ha, it''s only one million yuan. I really don''t pay attention to it. Wait, the money will arrive soon."


    There was silence for a while, and when everyone didn''t know why, uncle snake came back in his car.When he got off the bus, uncle snake had a bag in his hand. He carried the bag and came to me. Then, he put the bag on the ground, and then opened the zipper. After a while, the 100 yuan banknotes were displayed in front of the public. Everyone in the audience had a dazzling feeling.


    Ouyang Jing''s eyes brightened when he saw this. Of course, as a typical rich second generation, he didn''t care about the money. I think it was because he recovered his face. Therefore, he suddenly changed his face. Immediately, he ordered a bodyguard to come and get the money.


    The bodyguards of Ouyang''s family were not polite. They came directly to take away the million banknotes. The onlookers were really totally stupid. In the previous scene, it was clear that I was in the upper hand. I didn''t need to lose the million yuan. However, I gave it to each other so easily. Many people could not understand my practice, but they could not help sighing and saying My Jiangnan style is really a second generation of rich people. It''s only one million yuan. I don''t even blink.


    Even the steady steward song realized that I was not easy to be rich and bold. He didn''t want to meet with me. So he went down the steps and said politely, "this is a misunderstanding. Since we have talked about it clearly, it''s no big deal. We''ll see you later."


    With that, the steward of song immediately ordered people to escort Ouyang Jing and prepare to retreat with a million banknotes.


    However, just as they were heading for their Mercedes, I stood still and gave uncle snake a wink.


    Uncle snake understood it again. In an instant, he led the people he brought and blocked the way of Ouyang family.


    Seeing this, Ouyang family and his group immediately stopped their pace. Their eyes were faintly startled. They also knew that uncle snake''s character was cold and merciless, just like a machine. They had nothing to say to him. Therefore, their eyes were all on my side. Ouyang Jing couldn''t help but say to me: "Jiangnan style, what do you mean?"


    I slightly grinned, bent out a trace of extremely amusing smile. Under the whole audience''s gaze, I looked at Ouyang Jing casually and said slowly, "it''s not interesting. Your account has been settled. Now, it''s time to calculate my account."


    My tone is not urgent, slow, extremely insipid, but what I said, but instantly exploded the whole audience, shocked no one''s heart, especially the people of Ouyang family, was deeply shocked, everyone can''t help but be stunned, a look of unknown.


    I secretly pay attention to Peng Xuefei, found her eyebrows, but also stir under, in the eyes flash a trace of doubt color.


    Obviously, all of us think that I have counselled my account at first, but I have thought about it for a long time.


    Originally, I kicked Ouyang Jing and beat his people, and he called the Ouyang family to beat me up and want to fire me. These almost offset each other. If the Ouyang family gave in, I would not be so hard to talk about.


    But the blame lies in the Ouyang family. They are too self righteous. They don''t admit their mistakes when they are wrong. On the contrary, they beat me upside down and ask for compensation. In my opinion, that foot on Ouyang Jing''s body is not worth a million yuan. If I let them go like this, not only the students around me don''t understand, Peng Xuefei will despise me, I''m afraid, even I can''t swallow this tone.


    Anyway, I''m a dandy in school, and I''ve become famous. Today, I''m using Ouyang Jing, a rich young man, to make an example. In this way, my fight today is not in vain. In the future, it is not any cat and dog dare to bully my head, and I am too lazy to deal with people who are irrelevant.


    The scene, in a short period of consternation, the crowd, suddenly started a rustling voice, at this time, these people''s voice, can''t help but turn to my side.


    There is humanity: "I said that the wind in the south of the Yangtze River seems to be in the upper hand. How could he willingly give Ouyang Jing one million yuan compensation? This is unscientific! It turns out that he still has this stubble. It''s interesting. "


    Some people echoed: "yes, I thought this was the end of the day. Now it seems that Jiangnan style is really not a person to be provoked. Let''s continue to have a look."


    Some of these onlookers were brought out from the playground by Ouyang Jing. Some of them came to see that there was a big noise here. At the beginning, almost all people thought that my end would be very miserable. But now, many people are shocked. It feels like watching a wonderful reversal drama. In the end, Ouyang Jing did not Can really bully me, also did not really fire me.


    Even, the pomp and momentum of my side have steadily suppressed the people of Ouyang family. Now, hearing my words again, everyone''s heart is full of expectation. Let''s see how the farce ends today.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 519

    People''s comments reached Ouyang Jing''s ears, which stimulated his every nerve. He was staring at me, his eyes were full of anger, but also some impatience, very subdued.


    And song housekeeper also can''t help but frown deeply, he turned to me and asked: "little brother, we have already talked about this matter just now?"


    Facing the steward song who acted according to the situation, I didn''t have any good feeling. I shook my head gently and said to him with no face: "don''t call me little brother. I don''t have an old brother like you. Have a talk? That''s what you said. I didn''t say that. "


    I immediately let steward song''s old face pull down. Ouyang Jing on one side couldn''t bear it. He glared at me and scolded angrily: "Jiangnan wind, don''t give you a shameless face. I really think we are afraid of you. What do you mean? Do you still want to blackmail my family''s money? "


    Seeing Ouyang Jing''s face flushed, his neck thick and his eyes still glancing at Peng Xuefei''s side from time to time, I knew that he was very concerned about Peng Xuefei''s views. His strong performance was likely to be shown to her. However, when I was dealing with it alone, I was not afraid of Ouyang Jing''s group. Now, I have a group of my own to support me I have no fear of them at all. What''s more, I think that I am the one who holds the truth, and how can I give in.


    I raised my eyebrows and took a look at Ouyang Jing. It was totally opposite to his irritability. I walked forward a step and just came to him. Then, I said to him in a very rebellious way: "money corruption? Ha ha ha, joke. If I''m not poor, I won''t ask for money like you. My request is very simple. You kneel down and apologize. "


    At this moment, my tone is so tough, my attitude is so arrogant, even my words are so overbearing, there is no room for doubt.


    After a while, the scene was boiling and the crowd couldn''t help but scream. Even, many people couldn''t help but take a breath. All kinds of voices rang out: "the wind in the south of the Yangtze River is really arrogant. It makes Ouyang Jing kneel down!"


    "This is really a good show. I don''t know what the result will be."


    "Let''s take our time."


    All kinds of comments were raised, and most people were surprised and expected by my request. But Uncle snake on my side didn''t feel any surprise after hearing this. Moreover, his eyes told me that he was very supportive of me!


    However, Ouyang''s family is not the same. In the past, although they have eaten a lot of shriveled food, their strong family background is placed there. Whether it is Ouyang Jing, the steward of Song Dynasty, or the bodyguards, they are all superior. Now, my words are to trample on their dignity and trample their faces under their feet.


    At this moment, Ouyang Jing''s face turned green. But before Ouyang Jing opened his mouth, steward song couldn''t help speaking first. His voice was not as polite as that just now, but very cold: "Jiangnan style, your practice is a little too much, we have given you the steps, I hope you don''t ask for trouble."


    Hearing this, I didn''t give in at all, and my expression also cooled down. Staring at steward song, I said arrogantly, "can I think that you are threatening me? It''s a pity that I''m a dead brain. I''m not afraid of being threatened. "


    Half of this sentence is my character, and half of it is for Peng Xuefei. After saying this, my eyes suddenly turn to him and smile.


    Peng Xuefei''s attention, originally looking at the situation in the field, inadvertently, her eyes and my eyes on the docking, to see me so high spirited, she could not help humming a cold, turned her eyes, looked elsewhere.


    At this time, angry Ouyang Jing suddenly opened his voice. He scolded me fiercely: "grass NMD, I really think we are afraid of you. Jiangnan wind, you are nothing in my eyes. I didn''t intend to let you go. I didn''t expect you to be so disrespectful. You dare to beg me to kneel down and apologize to you. I won''t kneel down. What can you do to me?"


    As soon as Ouyang Jing''s voice dropped, the rustling sound around him suddenly stopped. All the eyes of the audience focused on me again. Everyone held their breath and looked at me to see what I would do. Many people on the scene still can''t believe it. I will really force Ouyang Jing to kneel down and apologize to me.


    Even steward song looked at me with his eyes straight, and he was angry to a certain extent. Originally, he wanted to come forward, but Uncle snake was still fighting him, so his attention was more focused on Uncle snake. In such an emergency, steward song''s brow could not help but wrinkle. From his eyes, I caught a trace of violent anger. Obviously, he was just Wait for an opportunity to move on me. Once I do something extraordinary to Ouyang Jing, he will come up to stop me.


    Ouyang Jing is so used to his self-esteem that he doesn''t care whose opinion he thinks. Just now, even if I hit him, he didn''t feel afraid of me, but he was angry with me. However, in the current situation, he said such a statement, which is really arrogant, a little bit too much.


    Ouyang Jing is crazy, but I''m more crazy than him. Anyway, my worries have been solved. Now, I don''t care what his identity is. Suddenly, my body suddenly moves. Before he reacts, I kick Ouyang Jingyi again. His body goes back several steps uncontrollably, and finally falls on the ground.Suddenly, the whole audience suddenly exclaimed, and all the people were staring at me. The steward song had been waiting for an opportunity for me. Now, I suddenly saw that I kicked Ouyang Jing down so impolitely. At once, he burst out a strong breath, and he suddenly burst out a sentence: "wanton!"


    With that, steward song was about to sprint towards me, but at this time, uncle snake also moved, and instantly blocked in front of steward song.


    In the face of the angry steward song, uncle snake also took it seriously and released his momentum. Without saying a word, he fought with the steward.


    Steward song is the most powerful member of Ouyang family. Seeing uncle snake stop him, his domineering fist blows at him. Everyone can see that his fist is very strong. If anyone is hit, it will be very miserable, but Uncle snake is not in a hurry. He suddenly reaches out his hand. Before others can see what is going on, he has already done it After seizing steward song''s wrist, steward song''s fist was stopped, and uncle snake''s hand forced him to move backward two steps in succession.


    There is no doubt that song''s housekeeper is powerful, but snake uncle shows a more powerful side, and he is very comfortable in front of song housekeeper.


    This scene stimulated the eyes of the whole audience. All of them were shocked by Uncle snake''s force. At the same time, their eyes also gave off splendor, as if they opened their eyes.


    At this time, steward song''s old face was a little lost. His original intention was to quickly break through uncle snake to deal with me. However, he thought uncle snake was too simple. However, steward song was also a resourceful man. Seeing that he was not uncle snake''s opponent, he did not fight hard. Instead, he changed his way and attacked me from the other side.


    Unfortunately, his way was blocked by the side of the gang uncle, immediately, the two of them also fight.


    Compared with Uncle Gang, the steward of song is still at a disadvantage. He still can''t escape uncle Gang''s palm. The change of the scene makes the bodyguards of Ouyang family stand together. They all attack uncle gang and uncle snake. However, uncle snake''s people are not backward. They bravely go forward and fight with Ouyang''s bodyguards.


    Although Ouyang''s family are powerful, they are more oppressed by the people brought by Uncle snake. Those bodyguards of Ouyang''s family are not able to compete with Uncle snake''s people. Soon, some of them were beaten incessantly.


    The battle started in chaos.


    The crowd didn''t dare to move. They watched the fight which was extremely exciting for their students. At this time, Ouyang Jing, who was kicked to the ground by me, finally came to realize that as a person who often exercises, his body is indeed a little strong. He did not spend much effort. He got up from the ground. Originally, he was going to get angry, but he looked at their Ouyang family People were beaten so miserable by people from my side. They were completely crushed. This made Ouyang Jing''s anxious eyes red, but he was so helpless that he was extremely depressed.


    You know, steward song is his barrier. Now even steward song has no egg to use. Where does he have rampant capital? In the face of domineering me, his feet are trembling with anger.


    In his anger dare not dare to speak, I quickly flashed in front of him, directly pressed a palm on his shoulder, overbearing said: "kneel down!"


    As soon as my voice fell, Ouyang Jing''s knees fell uncontrollably in front of me.


    This kneeling of Ouyang Jing finally completely subverted everyone''s comparison with me. At this moment, everyone''s facial expressions were still and their eyes were full of shock. Ouyang Jing''s dignity was severely trampled on by me, and I, in such a prosperous age, Ouyang''s family members in the battle all stopped moving. They looked at me in disbelief. Although they were angry, they had no way to take me.


    I stood in front of Ouyang Jing and looked down on him. He wanted to struggle. However, under my palm, he didn''t even have the ability to stand up. How can I talk about resistance? I started my lips slightly and said to him arrogantly: "Ouyang Jing, no matter what style you used to be, and no matter what background you have, to today you have made a mistake, you, no matter what kind of background you have It''s time to provoke me. Listen to me. There are some people you can''t afford


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 520

    My dignity is projected in my words. At this stage, no one dares to despise me any more. The people under Ouyang Jing look at me like monsters, and their eyes even show a slight look of panic.


    This time, Ouyang Jing, kneeling in front of me, is really crazy. His eyes turn red and red, and his mouth says: "you dare to treat me like this, I will kill you!"


    His tone was angry and his voice was loud. However, with the exertion of my hand, his voice of shouting and swearing became smaller and smaller, and the expression of pain on his face became more and more serious. He completely lost his old image of a childe.


    I gently cold hum a, very disdainful to him said: "vulnerable, get out of my way!"


    After finishing this sentence, I just let go of my hand. After a while, Ouyang Jing''s body collapsed on the ground. He seemed to have been greatly stimulated and kept saying it in his mouth.


    The housekeeper song on the other side is also on the verge of madness. He knows that at this point, the matter has completely exceeded his expectation, and is no longer what he can face. Helpless, he took out his mobile phone and made a phone call. It seems that he called Ouyang Jing''s father. He gave a brief description to the phone.


    Also do not know what instructions the other end of the phone, song housekeeper directly put away the mobile phone, to those Ouyang family bodyguards said in a cold voice: "let''s go!"


    As soon as steward song''s words fell, the bodyguards of Ouyang family came forward to help Ouyang Jing. Together, they walked towards the four Mercedes Benz in a panic. This time, they even dare not take the one million yuan away, leaving it on the ground.


    But Ouyang Jing, looking at his side''s failure, and seeing that I had made the most of the show, his face was distorted. His red eyes puffed up a breath, gritted his teeth and called to me: "Jiangnan wind, you wait, I''m not finished with you!"


    At the moment, I don''t care about this dog. I don''t look at him at all. I just turn my eyes to Peng Xuefei. At this moment, Peng Xuefei is staring at me with indescribable meaning in his eyes.


    My mind moved, and I hastily sorted out my messy clothes and made a hairstyle. Then, I stepped out of my incomparable heroic spirit and went straight to her.


    In Peng Xuefei some inexplicable occasion, I toward her, showed a banter smile, and then with a very small voice, said gently to her: "you let me teach people, I have helped you teach, now, I am qualified to be your boyfriend?"


    Hearing what I said suddenly, Peng Xuefei showed dissatisfaction on her cold face, and there was some disdain in her eyes. For my problem, she almost didn''t consider it, so she gave me three words: "no qualification!"


    Peng Xuefei''s refusal was merciless and decisive, but it was also in my expectation. If she was so easily moved, she would not be called Peng Xuefei. It was because I knew her that I didn''t care too much about her ruthlessness. On the contrary, I showed her a hippie smile and said, "well, since there is no merit, there is also hard work. Anyway, the reward should always be Do you have any? "


    Hearing this, Peng Xuefei was too lazy to pay attention to me. She frowned and snorted and was about to leave. When she saw the snake uncle on one side, Peng Xuefei hesitated a little. Suddenly, she turned her head and said to me in a cold voice: "Jiangnan wind, your family is really not simple!"


    Peng Xuefei''s abnormal behavior made me wonder. In fact, up to now, I still don''t know whether it is the background of my identity or the background of Ouyang family. But at least, today''s battle, I won Ouyang Jing, and I won it completely. It not only made Ouyang Jing and his family suffer, but also won his own prestige.


    Therefore, this time, no matter Peng Xuefei is really praising me or pretending, I have confidence. My face shows a satisfied color. Then, I use the tone of extreme fun to say to her: "of course, the closer you go with me, the more you will find that I am not simple."


    To my surprise, Peng Xuefei''s playfulness in her eyes was more than mine. She snorted softly and then said to me contemptuously, "is that right? I wonder what will happen to you if your family doesn''t come? "


    Her words made the smile on my face froze. I was a little confused, but I clearly felt a hint of ridicule.


    When I was stunned, Peng Xuefei''s disdainful voice came to me profoundly: "listen, what I said just now is that your family is not simple, but you are not simple. In my opinion, you and Ouyang Jing have no difference. Today''s farce, you are only comparing the family background."


    Voice a fall, Peng Xuefei then decidedly turned back to the head, resolutely left me cold back.


    I looked at her back in a daze, and I couldn''t help hesitating. At this moment, I seemed to understand the reason why Peng Xuefei hated me. It seemed that I was very unpopular with her. In her eyes, I was just a dandy boy with general ability. Perhaps, my type is Peng Xuefei''s most disliked bar, but I always believe that, as long as you give me a little time and she knows more about me, she will know that I am not without skills.Peng Xuefei''s back completely left my sight. Looking at the direction of her departure, it seemed that she was going to the teaching building. Now that the class in the morning is not over, she should have continued her class, and I did not rush to chase Peng Xuefei. After all, uncle snake, they are still here.


    I made up my mind, and then went to Uncle snake and said to him and uncle Gang sincerely, "two uncles, this is a trouble for you today."


    Uncle snake is staring at Peng Xuefei''s direction of leaving. If he thinks about it and hears my words, he turns his head and says: "young master, you don''t have to be polite. These are all what we should do. It''s the girl you are pursuing. I''m afraid it''s more difficult to deal with than you think!"


    Uncle snake and uncle Gang took good care of me only at the command of their master. Previously, they collected Peng Xuefei''s relevant information for me, and they certainly knew her real identity. Maybe it was because of this that uncle snake said this to me.


    I nodded my head to Uncle snake and replied, "it''s up to people. I''ll try my best."


    At this time, just uncle also came up, he said to me: "young master, we will not delay you, if there is anything, just call us."


    Uncle snake and other people also saluted me, and then they drove away.


    I stood in the same place, watching such a vigorous group of people leave, I can''t help thinking about one thing, that is, the master behind the snake uncle.


    The owner of this manor, the friend of grandfather Bai, has never appeared. But I also know that this man is very capable. He gave me such a big house, bodyguard, sports car, money and a real identity. However, judging from this scene today, his ability seems to be much higher than I imagined.


    In such a short time, uncle snake brought a group of such powerful people. Even, without the presence of the owner of the manor, uncle snake could easily handle the president of this key university. This is not only money can do, so I think, I am more and more curious about the identity of the manor owner.


    However, this is not the time for me to think about this. My most important goal is to finish Peng Xuefei as soon as possible. Therefore, I immediately recovered. At this time, the onlookers gradually disappeared. However, from their rustling discussion, I knew that they were still talking about me. I didn''t care about this, so I took a step and walked quickly towards the classroom.


    As soon as I walked into the classroom, I immediately attracted the attention of many students. Everyone couldn''t help looking at me. I didn''t cater to anyone''s eyes, but I quickly inspected the crowd. Soon, I found Peng Xuefei''s trace. At this time, she was sitting with a few girls, and there was no vacancy around. But I only OK, back to my last row.


    As soon as I got to my seat, the bell rang and the teacher began to teach. At the same time, Chen Xiao, my only deskmate, approached me with a smile and whispered to me, "boss, you and sister Feifei have been out for so long. Why did you go?"


    I took a look at Chen Xiao, and found that the boy was happy, and his eyes were still ambiguous. I couldn''t help being speechless. I said at will: "nothing, just a blind turn, but what''s your business?"


    Seeing that I was a little depressed, Chen Xiaomian''s happy expression could not help but restrain a little, changed a pair of dignified color, said to me: "no, boss, just after class, sun Yunlong brought people to stop you, did not see you, so left, I am not afraid you have something to do."


    Hearing this, I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t expect that sun Yunlong actually found my classroom. However, he confessed in public that Peng Xuefei was demolished by me and played in the canteen by me. He must be deeply resentful of me. Therefore, it is not an accident that he came to visit.


    It was the time when he appeared that made me suddenly remember that at that time, the long hair on his face was just leaving the classroom. As soon as he left the classroom, sun Yunlong brought people with him. Could it be that long Mao told me the secret?


    My heart is thinking of this stubble, all of a sudden, my mobile phone vibrated, I saw a text message, and the sender was Peng Xuefei, suddenly, my attention was diverted. I quickly opened the mobile phone, read the information inside, the information above is: Jiangnan wind, you don''t want to reward me? You invited me to dinner last night. I''ll treat you to dinner tonight!


    Seeing this, I immediately came to the spirit, and quickly replied: OK, I can''t get it. Where is it?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 521

    After the message was sent out, I began to wait for Peng Xuefei''s reply, but after a long time, she slowly sent a message: Cade hotel!


    I quickly searched with my mobile phone and found that this hotel is not far away from our school. It is still a five-star hotel. In this regard, I can''t help but beat the drum again. Peng Xuefei, who was obviously contemptuous and disgusted with me, suddenly invited me to dinner again, and still went to such a high-end place.


    Is Peng Xuefei really so kind? I, who have already had some insight into her city government, vaguely feel that there seems to be something unusual in this process. However, no matter what, this opportunity is so rare, I can''t refuse it.


    So, I quickly replied to Peng Xuefei: OK, when do we start?


    After sending the message, I hold my mobile phone and continue to wait for Peng Xuefei''s reply. However, when class is almost over, I will wait for a few simple words: I''ll talk about it then.


    I am speechless about this. Peng Xuefei is too cold. She even asks me to have a meal. Fortunately, I am used to it, and I don''t care too much.


    The class in the morning was over quickly. As soon as the bell rang for the lunch break, two tall and strong men came outside the class, who took Peng Xuefei away. They didn''t even have a chance to talk to me. I thought that we would meet in the evening anyway, and we were not in a hurry for a moment.


    After that, I walked to the school canteen with Chen Xiao.


    At this time, the canteen was full of people. Although Chen Xiao was small, he was very flexible. Soon he got a meal and helped me to have a meal. We sat face to face and ate.


    But during the meal, there are many people around me, all cast an eye on my side, some people also point, whisper about me. Of course, I didn''t care about these fragmentary sounds, but Chen Xiao''s ears were very smart. He seemed to hear what these people were talking about. After a while, his eyes showed an incredible color. He looked at me in amazement and said, "boss, you beat Ouyang Jing in public, and also let him kneel down?"


    I casually looked up at Chen Xiao, leisurely said: "yes, what''s wrong with this?"


    Chen Xiaodao took a breath and said with exaggeration: "my God, that''s Ouyang Jing. He is a famous rich second generation in our school. His family background is very strong, and there is something to do with our school. You, you can even sit here and eat safely now?"


    Looking at Chen Xiaoyi''s startled appearance, my heart is flat, is not a rich second generation, which rich second generation has no background, I am still a rich second generation, but this background is useful for some people, for some people, it is useless.


    Thinking of this, my heart can not help but think of Peng Xuefei, I did not respond to Chen Xiao, but quietly eating dinner, thinking about this meal tonight, Peng Xuefei is what heart.


    But after thinking about it for a while, I found that I really couldn''t figure it out. The woman''s heart was too deep for me to touch and guess. At present, I can only take a step and look at it and get close to Peng Xuefei. Even if it''s urgent, I can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry. I can only try it slowly, so I won''t miss any chance to get close to her.


    In the afternoon, I went back home, took a bath, changed my new clothes, cleaned up myself from the beginning to the end, and I came to school slowly. In the afternoon, Peng Xuefei did not come to class again, which made me feel a bit of wasted time. Fortunately, near school, my mobile phone received another message, which was sent by Xia Xiaoxiao. It said: I am at the school gate.


    As soon as the bell rang after school, before the teacher announced that the class was over, I slipped out of the back door in a hurry. Because the place to eat with Peng Xuefei was not very far away, I did not drive and walked directly to the school gate.


    At the gate, far away, I saw Peng Xuefei''s figure. She stood alone under a big tree. The green leaves of the tree set off the beauty of the red flower. However, she was still a rose with thorns. Her expression was extremely cold. Her lip color was still very red, but she changed her clothes. She was no longer a long skirt. Her upper body was a T-shirt and her lower body was jeans This common collocation, wearing on her body, shows a very unique temperament.


    When I came to her, Peng Xuefei gave me a look and said unhappily, "how can you come? Do you know, it''s a very unpleasant thing to keep people waiting! "


    I am a little speechless, almost just after she sent the message, I came here, just, don''t you need time to walk?


    However, for Peng Xuefei''s insolence, I am also used to it. In accordance with her cold and arrogant temperament, she probably never waited for a man!


    I casually said sorry to her, she did not accept, went ahead, I followed her side, walked towards the hotel.


    When walking on the road, she and I still attracted the attention of many people. People''s eyes were different, but they could not attract our attention. We were silent all the way. Until we arrived at the hotel, Peng Xuefei suddenly moved. She kept a distance with me when she just walked. When she arrived here, she was cold and close to me.I see that she is abnormal, and her heart is full of uneasiness. Is it a Hongmen banquet waiting for me?


    With this sense of caution, I cooperated with Peng Xuefei and entered the hotel together.


    Cade hotel is more luxurious than what I saw on the Internet. The security guards and waiters here are also of high quality. Peng Xuefei and I have extraordinary bearing. They all show an incomparable enthusiasm. After Peng Xuefei reported the name of a private room, immediately there were waiters respectfully leading us to the past.


    Before long, we arrived at the floor where the private room was located. Although I secretly felt that this might be a Hongmen banquet, I didn''t have any fear in my heart. After all, what''s the matter here is also a regular hotel. It''s impossible for people to do whatever they like. What''s more, Peng Xuefei doesn''t hate me deeply, even though she doesn''t like me To kill me, I don''t have to worry too much. What I have to do now is to take advantage of all the opportunities available to get along with her, influence her and gain her favor.


    Thinking like this, my expression is still maintaining a cynical look, as if there is no concern in general, so accompany Peng Xuefei, smoothly came to the box door, the attendant opened the door for us, immediately, Peng Xuefei with her beautiful posture, walked in.


    I slightly pause, and then follow Peng Xuefei''s pace, into the inside.


    However, as soon as I entered the box, my steps suddenly stopped. Just at a glance, I swept into the private room and sat a very familiar person. The person who suddenly appeared in front of me was Lu Ping, one of the three overlords of the school.


    I had thought that Peng Xuefei might not be kind enough to invite me to dinner, but I didn''t expect that Lu Ping would still be present at this dinner party.


    As soon as Lu Ping, who was sitting at the table, saw Peng Xuefei coming, he immediately got up to greet her with a smile and said, "Feifei, thank you for giving me face and coming to the appointment!"


    When I heard this, I suddenly felt a little surprised. Lu Ping, he first came to the private room, waited for Peng Xuefei, and then listened to what he said to keep the appointment. Obviously, Lu Ping invited Peng Xuefei to eat this meal. It was not at all what Peng Xuefei invited me to eat. In the end, she set me up.


    When I was slightly stunned, Lu Ping, who was full of spring breeze, had already come to Peng Xuefei''s face. At this time, he noticed me standing still at the door. For a moment, his people were frozen. His expression was full of shock. His eyes were staring at me closely. There was a sharp edge in his eyes.


    In the evening a few days ago, sun Yunlong confessed to Peng Xuefei in the school square. Peng Xuefei took me as her shield in public. Later, I spoke ill of these three overlords. Lu Ping, at that time, could not help but want to fight with me. Finally, because Du Haichao said something in his ear, he stopped.


    But at this moment, he suddenly ran into me again, his hand immediately became a fist, and his mouth cold Bu Ding said: "Jiangnan wind, how can you be here?"


    Lu Ping obviously didn''t know that I would come in advance. Moreover, he suddenly saw me coming. He was obviously very unpopular, as if a big light bulb flashed his eyes. Of course, I don''t like him. After all, he is also my potential enemy. Today, Peng Xuefei specially brought me here for an appointment. It is estimated that Peng Xuefei is going to let Lu Ping and I have a conflict!


    At this moment, I really have to admire Peng Xuefei''s scheming. She will lead me into different people''s pits in different ways. Lu Ping in front of her is different from sun Yunlong and Du Haichao. His body is very strong, his muscles are strong, his personality is hot, and his temper is very fierce. Most importantly, his momentum is extraordinary. I can feel that he has Kung Fu foundation Must still be a master, if I only rely on the strength of camouflage, I don''t know whether I can surpass him.


    At present, a dry fight is just a bad strategy for me. I haven''t reached the point of making the worst of it, because in that case, I will fall into Peng Xuefei''s calculation.


    Suddenly, I put on a face and said to Lu Ping with a smile: "Lu Ping, ha ha, where do you not meet in life? It''s really a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Although I deliberately ease the atmosphere in the field, Lu Ping is not so easy to fool. After listening to my words, his face became colder, and his tone of cold said: "I ask you, how can you be here?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 522

    This fool is a simple minded, well-developed waste. I have to ask such a simple question several times. Of course, I came here with Peng Xuefei. Do you still need to ask, idiot!


    I scolded him once in my heart. However, I also knew that Lu Ping''s performance must be due to his deep hatred for me, or that my appearance was too eye-catching, which broke his good expectations and made him hate me to the bone.


    Faced with Lu Ping who was so angry, I had no other strategies to do. I had to take a few steps to guide Peng Xuefei, who was beside me, and replied to him, "of course, I accompany Feifei here. I heard that you are going to invite her to dinner. My boyfriend will come with me. I think this should not hinder you from doing anything?"


    After all, Peng Xuefei made it public that I was her boyfriend in front of the three of them. Even if Lu Ping knew that I might be a shield, even if Lu Ping wanted to fight with me, he had to consider Peng Xuefei''s face.


    Lu Ping, who is so brainless, is speechless this time. He looks at Peng Xuefei, and his face is inevitably a little embarrassed. He invited the people he likes to have dinner. Unexpectedly, the other party has brought his boyfriend here. Anyone who has this will feel embarrassed.


    But soon, Lu Ping''s mentality was adjusted. He didn''t even look at me again, and went straight to the dining table. However, he didn''t show me the side of arrow drawing. He just sat down at the table with a twinkling look.


    Since I have come, I can''t admit it. Lu Ping sat down and I sat next to Peng Xuefei.


    Lu Ping showed great enthusiasm when he just knew that Peng Xuefei was coming. But at the moment, he sat at the table because of my presence. For a while, he was a bit at a loss. After pondering for a while, he called the waiter to serve!


    After that, the scene returned to silence again. Peng Xuefei, the heroine of the scene, took the lead in breaking the silence and asked Lu Ping, "Lu Ping, what can I do for you today?"


    Lu Ping looked at me and hesitated. But then, as if he had made up his mind, he said in a deep voice, "Feifei, please come here today. I want to ask you, Jiangnan Feng, is he your boyfriend?"


    Lu Feng''s question didn''t surprise me. It''s no secret that he went after Peng Xuefei. Even if Peng Xuefei publicly said that I was her boyfriend, it would be hard for Lu Ping to give up. The reason why he hesitated just now was that I was there.


    The service of the five-star hotel is really extraordinary. Soon, some waiters came in with all kinds of dishes and drinks. Lu Ping was full of sincerity, and the dishes were exquisite and expensive, and even expensive red wine.


    The waiter opened the red wine, poured it to Peng Xuefei, Lu Ping and me on the table, and then backed out.


    Peng Xuefei for the glass of red wine, a little bit stopped, and then, slowly respond to Lu Ping: "do you think?"


    This rhetorical question is so intriguing. Peng Xuefei obviously led Lu Ping to answer it himself. At present, Lu Ping didn''t even want to think about it, so he immediately responded: "I don''t think so. Jiangnan Feng has just come to school a few days ago. Even though he didn''t know you before, how could he be your boyfriend? What''s more, he''s rich at home. He''s not qualified to be your boyfriend. "


    I know Lu Ping''s character is straightforward, but I didn''t expect that he could slander me so wantonly in front of me. What happened to the family''s money? He said it as if it was my fault.


    I have been silent, this time I can''t help but speak, but without waiting for me to speak, Peng Xuefei suddenly pondered and responded: "what do you say is what you say!"


    Finish saying, Peng Xuefei no one pays attention to, take care of oneself to eat up, her action is very elegant, even if it is to eat, the body also has a unique charm.


    When Lu Ping heard Peng Xuefei''s words, he could not help but feel happy. He also threatened me: "Jiangnan wind, do you hear me? Since you are here, I''ll make it clear that I didn''t move you before. It''s not that I was afraid of you or afraid of you. Now, you have nothing to do with Feifei. So, from now on, please stay away from Feifei. "


    Lu Ping''s words were extremely overbearing, without any discussion. It was as if he was ordering me. As soon as the voice dropped, he moved his chopsticks happily and wanted to eat.


    These two treat me like air. I feel like I''m the monkey they play with and throw it away after playing. Peng Xuefei, in silence, attracted Lu Ping against me. Lu Ping, too, did not pay attention to me. Even Lu Ping despised my warning. How can I be relieved? In any case, I can''t be a loser in front of Peng Xuefei, and my character can''t tolerate being despised in this way.


    At the moment when Lu Ping mentioned the chopsticks and was about to pick up vegetables, I suddenly responded coldly: "if I said that I couldn''t do your request, what would the result be like?"


    My words are very light, but there is a trace of arrogance in it. For Lu Ping at the moment, this trace of my expression is a great evil scene. The chopsticks he just mentioned suddenly stopped.But he just stopped for a moment. The next second, Lu Ping slapped his chopsticks on the table. Then he glared at me and yelled, "you just pretended to be forced in the square that day. Now, you dare not to flatter him. I tell you, if you tangle with Feifei again, the end will be very miserable!"


    As Lu Ping''s voice dropped, the whole box immediately fell into a state of ease, and the picture was suddenly frozen. Peng Xuefei, alone, still kept a state of mind that had nothing to do with her and was still eating gracefully.


    My eyes narrowed. In the morning, I just met a self righteous Ouyang Jing. Unexpectedly, at night, Lu Ping, who was even more arrogant, appeared.


    I didn''t like to listen to people''s words, but now how can I stand it? I said in a rude voice: "Lu Ping, do you think that if you have some influence on campus, you have arrogant capital? Today, I tell you clearly that in this school, the most qualified person to be Feifei''s boyfriend is me, and you are really unworthy. "


    As soon as I said this, the atmosphere in the box instantly had a smell of gunpowder. It seemed that as long as a fire, it could detonate the scene. However, at this time, I did not look at Lu Ping again. Instead, I picked up chopsticks and started today''s dinner. The good wine and dishes of this table are really wasted if I don''t eat.


    Of course, I show such a posture, mainly to stimulate Lu Ping, he crazy, I will be more crazy than him.


    I thought that his fiery personality would explode in the next second. In my heart, I had already planned to fight with him. However, to my total surprise, Lu Ping did not get angry. On the contrary, he also laughed loudly and said, "ha ha ha ha, I heard that the Jiangnan wind is rebellious. I didn''t expect that he was so confident."


    I was stunned. I didn''t know what Lu Ping''s smile meant. But the other party didn''t do it. I also took out my own bearing. Instead, I responded politely: "each other!"


    After the voice dropped, I began to think about it in my heart. What medicine did Lu Ping take today?


    When I first came in, Lu Ping gave me tit for tat. Later, he learned that I was not Peng Xuefei''s boyfriend. He ignored me as a mole ant. However, he didn''t get angry when I butted his elephant? Did he give up Peng Xuefei because of my words, or could he really be so generous?


    These ideas just came out of my mind, and I soon eliminated them. This result is obviously impossible. Although I don''t know Lu Ping very well, from his previous performance, he is obviously not a man who can easily eat shriveled. However, I haven''t thought of what his plan is in the end.


    I, Lu Ping and Peng Xuefei all ate their meals. But this meal was really embarrassing. Not only was the atmosphere bad, but everyone was hiding their minds. Peng Xuefei I can''t see through. She has always been her own way and her heart is like a needle in the sea.


    Lu Ping, on the other hand, I can see that he still has a violent look in his eyes. It seems that his mind has not been put down. I don''t want to point out that I should eat or continue to eat. If Lu Ping uses anything later, I will accompany him.


    Soon, the meal ended in a bad ending. Peng Xuefei and I left the box first. When walking on the road, I couldn''t help asking Peng Xuefei, "this is the meal you invited me to eat. Is it too insincere?"


    After listening to my words, Peng Xuefei''s cold face softened a little. She gave me a gentle smile and replied, "what''s the matter? I didn''t say we''d just eat it. The food in this restaurant is good. Aren''t you satisfied?"


    Seeing Peng Xuefei''s attitude improved, the haze in my heart also cleared away. I grinned directly and said, "Hey, that''s what I said. The taste of the food is really OK. The only drawback is that there is an outsider, and it''s hard to see, which affects the atmosphere of our separate relationship."


    Finish saying, I also put a fascinating electric eye to Peng Xuefei, but she seems to be not cold to the discharge eyes, her mouth, suddenly cool and proud Yang, incomparably playful said to me: "Jiangnan wind, do you think, this is the end of the matter?"


    I don''t know what Peng Xuefei said, so I asked directly, "what do you mean?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 523

    Peng Xuefei''s words, she seems to have the intention to throw me a riddle, but did not tell the answer to the riddle, also do not know what she is thinking in her mind, but, the meaning of her face, more and more rich.


    I had a feeling that I fell into Peng Xuefei''s trap. In a short time, he and I went to the door of the hotel. At the door, the two tall and strong men I met at noon appeared again. They came along and welcomed Peng Xuefei into a BMW.


    Before getting on the bus, Peng Xuefei''s feet stopped, and then he kept a secret from me and said, "I hope, tomorrow morning, I can still see you in the classroom."


    Without waiting for me to reflect on what this means, and without waiting for me to ask, Peng Xuefei went straight into the car and the car went straight away.


    I was a little depressed standing in the same place, a chaos in my mind. Peng Xuefei, what does she mean?


    It''s not over yet? She can''t see me tomorrow? With full of doubt, I took a step and walked towards the school.


    At this time, it was late, the hotel was not far away from the school, I also walked to the school. Along the way, I have been thinking about Peng Xuefei and Lu Ping.


    Peng Xuefei intended to take me to collide with Lu Ping tonight. In the end, Lu Ping didn''t have any difficulties for me. There was something wrong in it. In addition, Peng Xuefei''s last two words obviously said that Lu Ping would not let me go so easily when things were not over. So, what can Lu Ping do to me in the next few days?


    When I thought about this, I had already come to my sports car. When I saw the tire of the sports car was cut, I suddenly realized that this masterpiece must be Lu Pinggan.


    If Lu Ping only has the ability to make small moves behind his back, I don''t need to worry about it. Therefore, at this moment, I am not angry, but I feel relieved.


    However, the tire was damaged and I lived far away from the school. If Uncle snake sent someone to pick me up, I would have to wait a lot of time here. Moreover, they helped me in the morning. Now I don''t want to trouble them with such a small matter. I can take a taxi by myself.


    After the decision, I directly walked away. When I got to the school gate, I happened to see a taxi stop by the road. Without much thought, I took it and went straight home.


    Along the way, I was still thinking about Peng Xuefei''s words. The more I thought about it, the more I felt something was wrong. Was Lu Ping''s revenge on me just blew up my tire?


    In this way, Peng Xuefei, needless to say, would like to see me tomorrow? Her implication is that I can''t go to school tomorrow? That is to say, I''m in danger tonight?


    Suddenly, my heart was raised, and a very bad premonition came. At this moment, I suddenly found that the taxi I was taking deviated from my only way home and suddenly turned into a quiet and remote road.


    The car went more and more remote, far away from the city''s bright lights, as if into a dark abyss, but my heart, but more and more clear, I already know, from my car tire was cut, to I got on this taxi, is a united trap.


    Obviously, the taxi driver brought me here for another purpose. It is very likely that there is an ambush waiting for me in front of me. I am also completely aware that Peng Xuefei''s last words were not her kind reminder, because when she said this, she looked very playful. Now, she had guessed that I would encounter such a situation.


    Lu Ping, who created danger for me, must be Lu Ping. Lu Ping, who was not as simple as he seemed, pretended to be quiet at the dinner. After dinner, he waited for an opportunity to revenge on me. It seems that I underestimated him after all.


    Thinking of this, I immediately yelled at the driver: "stop!"


    My voice is very loud, with overwhelming deterrent power, but it can not stop the taxi driver''s action, in this regard, he even accelerated the speed of the car, all the way.


    Although I don''t care much about Lu Ping''s ambush, it''s not difficult for me to withdraw from Lu Ping''s ambush. But I''m not stupid enough to fall into a trap. I don''t know how many people Lu Ping ambushed, and I can''t expose my strength in front of him. Therefore, I can''t fool the taxi driver, and I''m too lazy to shout, Open the door, jump, jump out of the car and roll to the side of the road.


    When I got up from the ground and looked at it closely, I found that there was a ghost place with few people around. There was only a small forest nearby. In this dark night, only a little moonlight was shining, which was extremely gloomy and weird. Even if there was something in the wild, others would not easily find out.


    For a moment, I couldn''t help but get some goose bumps on my body. I didn''t dare to delay. I was about to run, but before I started, suddenly there was a rustle in the woods. Then, several figures came out of the woods.


    I squint and count a little, the number of each other is more than ten, and their hands are holding bright machetes, in such a quiet night, under the projection of the moonlight, it seems extremely cold.Now, I have realized that even if I want to escape, it''s too late. All I can do at the moment is only soldiers to block it, cover it with water and leave it to fate.


    Soon, the group of people with knives rushed to me. Centered on me and the taxi, I was surrounded by groups.


    One of the men in a black Zhongshan suit, facing me, looked at me calmly. He said to me in a cold voice: "it seems that you are calm. However, your life is not good. You offended people who should not be provoked. Some people want us to scrap your hand. Are you self mutilating or do you want us to do it ourselves?"


    I raised my eyes slightly, glanced at the group of people in the circle, and found that they all exuded a cold momentum. I could see that they didn''t seem to be school people, but like social scumbags. After pondering for a while, I slowly responded, "is it Lu Ping who sent you here? It''s too loud to ask for my hand when I come up. "


    On hearing the speech, the man in Zhongshan suit snorted coldly and said, "hum, no matter who sent you, you are too arrogant. Today, my grandfather will teach you how to be a man."


    With that, his body suddenly sent out a strong breath. He raised his machete to me and ordered, "since he is not willing to cooperate, let''s take the initiative."


    As soon as his voice fell, more than a dozen other people immediately raised their machetes in their hands and came to me step by step, and I also secretly raised my vigilance.


    Scene, incomparably quiet, only sporadic footsteps, but this quiet atmosphere, but hidden in the meaning of extreme tension, tit for tat battle, hair trigger.


    If you are an ordinary person, you will feel weak when you face more than ten swordsmen in this kind of ghost place at night. However, I was not frightened by the formation of the other party. When the first small swordsman rushed up, I didn''t wait for him to attack me. I took the lead and kicked forward with one foot.


    Before the little man rushed over, I was ready. My feet fell into the mud. This kick just took up the soil on the ground and kicked the dust directly to him. The dust was flying and scattered the vision of the other side.


    Taking advantage of this gap, my body flashed and went directly to the small knife hand. One of them contained his wrist holding the knife. As soon as the hand was forced, the other side felt pain. The knife in his hand fell down involuntarily. I took the knife, and at the same time, I split my hand in the back of his head.


    All of a sudden, the little swordsman was beaten by me and fainted. At this time, I also had weapons in my hands, but at this point, other swordsmen had already rushed up, and in an instant, I was in a melee with them.


    This group of people is more powerful than the students, and they have a lot of knives in their hands, and I have only one person. It is not so easy to keep myself safe. Therefore, I adopted a conservative playing method, constantly swaying my body, avoiding the attack of the other side and waiting for the opportunity at the same time.


    The knife butted with the knife, making a roar of iron. From time to time, there are also people who have been cut by my knife, making a dull groan of pain.


    After a while, there was a smell of blood in the air. At this point, because I played conservatively, my body was not hurt, but there were many other people''s blood splashed on my clothes, which made me look very ferocious.


    The smell of blood stimulated the violent spirit in my bones, and my fighting spirit could not help rising. On weekdays, I disguised myself in school, but for these social figures, I didn''t need to disguise too much, because although they fought fiercely, they were not good at fighting. Even if I defeated them, I would not be regarded as the existence of adverse weather.


    I broke out with some real strength. My fighting power is very strong, not to mention one enemy hundred. But for these swordsmen, I have no ability to fight. With the increase of the number of fallen enemies, my pressure is becoming less and less, and I am more and more comfortable in the field.


    Before long, more than a dozen swordsmen fell to the ground. Some were injured and had no strength to fight again. Others fainted in pain. There was only one enemy standing in the field. It''s the man I just talked to.


    At this moment, the night is still solemn, just a little bit more bloody flavor, the woods return to calm again, but the atmosphere is more and more strange.


    When the blade of my knife pointed to the man in Zhongshan suit for a moment, he no longer had the chance to win as he had when he arrived. Even, his eyes showed the color of panic, and his feet hesitated. Seeing me walking towards him, he couldn''t help but go backward.


    The knife in my hand has some curling edges in the process of cutting and killing just now. However, the blood still drops down along the tip of the knife and drops to the ground.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 524

    At the moment, I am just like the God of war, and my words are extremely cold. I said in a cold voice: "borrow your words just now, you have provoked people who should not be provoked."


    As soon as the voice dropped, I sped up sharply and went straight ahead.


    This time, the man''s eyes in the Zhongshan suit panic even more, he did not have time to think, turned around to escape. However, he has entered the state of exhaustion, how can he compare with me in speed? I have a sprint and a jump in body shape. He was kicked to the ground with one kick.


    Then, I stepped up my pace and stepped on the man''s back. I said in a cold voice, "go back and tell those who instruct you that if you do injustice, you will die. Sooner or later, retribution will find him."


    At the same time, the knife in my hand was also chopped off. I directly picked out the sinew of the man in Zhongshan suit and abandoned one of his hands. In an instant, in the gloomy woods, there was a scream of crying and howling.


    I in this sad sound, indifferent to turn around, lost the knife in hand, toward the road. These people ambush me in front of me and want to abolish me. Although I am not cruel enough to abolish all of them, I have taught them a profound lesson.


    Came to the main road, and then took a taxi, I went straight home.


    When we arrived at the villa, it was very late. At this time, the villa lights were still on. Uncle snake and uncle gang were not sleeping. Seeing that I was stained with a lot of blood, they quickly walked to me.


    Snake uncle asked me with concern: "young master, what happened?"


    When he said this, uncle snake had both shock and anger in his eyes, but he was more concerned. Uncle Gang on one side, the same thing.


    My heart is slightly moved, but my surface is indifferent, I smile lightly, and reply to them: "it''s OK, but I met a few punks on the way back."


    Uncle snake and uncle Gang relaxed when they saw that there was no wound on me. However, uncle snake reminded me and said, "young master, there are many resistances in your pursuit of Peng Xuefei. These resistances are not only from Peng Xuefei, but also from other people. Therefore, you should be more careful."


    Uncle Gang also echoed: "yes, the Ouyang family we are confronting in the morning is not a simple family. You should be careful of their revenge."


    I have deeply felt the points that uncle snake and uncle Gang have considered, but I have a firm determination, because approaching Peng Xuefei is related to my father and my love. No matter how difficult the road ahead is, I must do it.


    I told uncle snake that my car had been punctured at school. I said hello, and then I went back to my room.


    The maid in the villa has prepared new clothes for me. I directly took off the clothes stained with blood, took a bath, and fell asleep. However, before I fell asleep, I thought of Peng Xuefei. In the final analysis, this scene still lies in this woman. Peng Xuefei really tried her best to force me away.


    To be honest, Peng Xuefei is a real rose with thorns. I have never seen a girl like her who refuses to eat hard and soft. It''s not easy for such a woman to capture her heart. But I don''t believe in this evil. I don''t have any other strengths, that is, I have indomitable spirit and perseverance. For my father, for Ziyi, no matter how difficult it is, I have to face the difficulties Even if Peng Xuefei is a rose with thorns, I will pull out the thorns on her body one by one, and let her completely prostrate under me. Thinking about it, I fell into sleep.


    The next day, I dressed up neatly and had a very conspicuous hairstyle. I came out of my villa. As soon as I went downstairs, I found a new car. It was the Land Rover I saw yesterday. But this Land Rover and uncle snake drove yesterday are not the same. It is a limited edition and has been modified. I know that this is what uncle snake prepared for me, The sports car I parked in the school seems to have been taken care of by them. At the moment, I got on the Land Rover and sped away in the direction of the school.


    Land Rover itself is very aggressive, especially the special version of Land Rover that I drive. It is the focus of attention in any situation. When I drive it into the campus, many students immediately look at the car. When they find that the driver is me, they are not surprised.


    I know that after yesterday''s quarrel with Ouyang Jing, now, in this school, I have become the second generation rich. No one will be surprised by my wealth.


    After parking the car, I went straight to the classroom. Along the way, the girls who looked at me secretly seemed to be more than ever before. All kinds of obsessed eyes made me feel some floating, and my self-confidence also showed from my posture.


    I walked a natural and unrestrained pace, came to the classroom, into the inside, I went straight to the last row of my exclusive seat, but did not take a few steps, my step was stopped, because, I found that, absence in class is like a common meal Peng Xuefei, even came to the classroom before class, at this time, she is bending her head in the seat playing with her mobile phone. See no one around her, I did not hesitate to sit next to her.


    Feeling that someone sat down beside her, Peng Xuefei looked up subconsciously. It is such a look up, she has always been calm and high cold face, the moment, revealed a little sense of surprise, she can''t believe to me: "Jiangnan wind, how is it you?"With that, Peng Xuefei looked at me carefully again, as if to see me safe and sound, feeling very surprised.


    Knowing her abacus, I couldn''t help grinning, and said to her playfully, "how, is it surprising to see me? Or is it hard to bear hunger and thirst without seeing me all night? "


    Peng Xuefei''s expression was stunned, and then she restrained her surprise. However, she still could not help her doubts and asked me, "Jiangnan wind, didn''t you encounter anything last night?"


    Of course, I know what she meant by this, but unfortunately, her calculation failed again. I haven''t seen her so unexpected since I knew her. Now, I feel a kind of unspeakable joy in my heart. However, on the surface, I still pretended to be innocent. I shook my head at will. A little complacent:


    "no, it''s just that I ran into a few annoying flies. Last night, I went home and had a good dinner and a hot bath. After that, I also ate some fruit and played games. By the way, today I changed to a Land Rover with limited edition. My life is moist, not to mention enjoying it much!"


    Hearing this, Peng Xuefei''s eyes can not help flashing a trace of strange, this look, mixed with some indescribable things, never willing to see me a few more eyes, this time, but has been looking at me, as if to see through the general.


    Seeing her like this, the smile in the corner of my mouth became deeper, and I couldn''t help joking: "how can you stare at me so suddenly? Are you infatuated with me? Have you fallen in love with me?"


    With that, my right eye blinked slightly, showing a cool look.


    Peng Xuefei turned her eyes at me directly and scolded: "abnormal!"


    No more attention to me.


    I was thinking of talking to her about a few more topics, but at this time, Chen Xiao suddenly rushed in from outside the classroom.


    As soon as he arrived in the classroom, his eyes were wandering around, as if he were looking for someone. After his eyes swept to me, he trotted to me immediately and said anxiously, "boss, go quickly!"


    Chen Xiao this hasty and flustered manner, let my heart can''t help clattering, it seems, there is something to look for me, but this time, I can''t think of anything, so that he let me go so anxiously.


    I looked at Chen Xiao, and I couldn''t help showing a trace of doubt in my eyes.


    Even Peng Xuefei, who just turned her head and ignored me, could not help looking at Chen Xiao curiously. However, this woman seems to like that I am in trouble. At this moment, her eyes are obviously mixed with a trace of expectation.


    Chen Xiao, who was worried about something urgent, saw that I was still indifferent. He couldn''t help but say to me again: "I saw Du Haichao in the corridor. He is leading people to our class. It seems that he is coming to look for you. You should run quickly!"


    Du Haichao, when did I offend him again? These three overlords are worthy of being the three leaders in the school. One by one, sun Yunlong, then Lu Ping, and now there is Du Haichao. They really can''t tolerate my existence, but I don''t know whether it''s Peng Xuefei''s trouble again.


    Inadvertently, my remaining light glanced at Peng Xuefei in front of me. I was shocked to find that when she heard Du Haichao come to see me, a trace of surprise flashed in her eyes. It seemed that she did not know why Du Haichao appeared today. So, today''s troubles have nothing to do with her?


    Maybe Du Haichao didn''t come to me at all. To be honest, I didn''t care about sun Yunlong''s reckless man and Lu Ping, a simple minded man. After all, they didn''t rely on their heads. However, Du Haichao gave me a deep feeling of the city government. He was young, but he looked very sophisticated Shen, it seems that there are a lot of ghost ideas in my heart, and I am very good at playing tricks. For such a person, I have to be more careful. Otherwise, it will be easy to follow his way.


    Just when I was running away, the students in the classroom suddenly made a lot of noise. The sound went straight into my ears. I couldn''t help but look back. It was because there were several more figures at the door of the classroom that the students made this move. I subconsciously looked at it. The leader of the group was Du Haichao.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 525

    Duhaichao is wearing a pair of gold glasses and a white casual suit. His face is very clear, but it always gives a person a gloomy feeling. It makes people feel his psychology. Behind him, there are a few solid students. However, from these people, I can feel that they are not ordinary campus mixed. At least, everyone is better than ordinary people Less.


    After duhaichao and my eyes were opposite, a big boy behind him immediately pointed to me and called, "come out, we have something to look for you."


    Originally, duhaichao really rushed to me, which makes me wonder if pengxuefei came to me for this time of trouble?


    With this doubt, I turned my eyes and looked at pengxuefei. Just as she looked at me, she looked at me. She seemed to guess my doubts. Unconsciously, she left her mouth and whispered, "it doesn''t matter to me. Right, you just said, did you moisten yesterday? I want to see now, How nourishing you can be. "


    Said, Peng Xuefei''s mouth, can not help but leave a hint of joy smile, obviously, duhaichao''s arrival, lit pengxuefei heart to see me eat a small abacus.


    At the same time, all the other students in the classroom turned their attention to me. They all knew that duhaichao brought people to me. It would not be a good thing. Even Chen Xiao, who just came to give me a message, also sat behind me and watched this scene nervously.


    Under the attention of the public, I try to keep my mind steady and face it calmly. Although duhaichao is a person who makes me a little bit invisible, at least, he can''t bring people to the classroom to hit me with a bright and honest attitude. With his influence in this school, he certainly has many ears. For some of my things, he should have heard and should know my own The strength is not vulgar, so, he really want to deal with me, will not only bring such a few people.


    Thinking like this, my surface is more and more timid, especially at this moment pengxuefei is looking at me, I can not admit to it. She wants to see me eat flat, I am not as good as her intention, I am slow and orderly, but look at duhaichao and others with a very rebellious look at him, and asks weakly: "are you calling me? I don''t see it''s going to be in class? You stand in front of the classroom door, blocking the students'' road, is there any sense of public morality? "


    The students in the class were surprised by my words in a moment. They didn''t expect that duhaichao took people to find the door himself. I didn''t say anything wrong, but I dared to teach them. It was in their hearts, but I couldn''t imagine it.


    And the man standing behind duhaichao, seeing me like this, immediately felt lost face. He reached out his hand again, pointed straight to me, and shouted, "Damn it."


    But he didn''t finish his words, and duhaichao suddenly interrupted him. He reached out to press the arm of the big man down. Then, he looked at me and said calmly, "Jiangnan wind, I really want you to have something to do, please come out."


    Duhaichao was polite. He gave me a little thin noodles. I was just curious. What he did to find me today, so I went down his steps and said, "it''s almost the same."


    I slowly stood up from my seat, and my spare light looked at Peng Sheffi again. She found that her face was cold again. But she still had a good look in her expression. For her performance, I was used to it. Maybe, since I stepped on her for the first time and didn''t apologize to her, I was just in the middle of the day She buried a tired seed in her heart. Later, my arrogance and unrestrained, I was so obsessed with her that she was getting tired of me. So she would warn me to stay away from her many times, and give me some trouble, looking forward to seeing me eat flat. I think she may be used to being right with me now. The more I am proud of it, the more upset she will be.


    Anyway, I still managed to attract the attention of pengxuefei. She will gradually see my ability and my advantages. I am confident in myself. With this confidence, I proudly went to duhaichao.


    When he arrived at the door of the classroom, the bell of class rang. Duhaichao and others consciously let go of the road. The students who were blocked outside quickly entered the classroom. At this time, the teacher also came in. Originally, the teacher could not see the students leaving the classroom while they were in class, but seeing duhaichao, the teacher did not blame it, but instead, he also showed Yan Yi Smile, nod to Du Haichao.


    This finding makes me feel very meaningful that a student can make the teacher do this step. Maybe, duhaichao''s identity is not as simple as that in school.


    But duhaichao did not pay much attention to the teacher. He and his men stood with me in the middle of the corridor. However, he was silent and did not immediately say what to look for me.


    But I don''t like waiting, I can''t help but take the lead in saying, "OK, let''s talk about anything!"


    Wen Yan, duhaichao turned his face to me. He stared at my eyes and said to me solemnly, "Jiangnan wind, I sincerely invite you to join our super sea meeting."This sentence really broke my imagination. Before that, I had several guesses about Du Haichao''s intention. However, when I heard him say this, I couldn''t help being stunned. I didn''t think that Du Haichao, who should have regarded me as a thorn in the eye, actually came to let me join him.


    However, for his sincere invitation, I almost did not take any consideration, flatly refused: "sorry, I have no intention."


    Obviously, Du Haichao prepared a set of speeches. Seeing my refusal, he was not surprised. Instead, he continued to persuade him: "Jiangnan style, I know you are the second generation of rich people with some background. Moreover, you are very capable personally. But if you join us, I may assume the position of vice president. My Haichao Association will not only be a campus organization, but also continue to develop in the future My resources, my contacts and my background can all bring us great development. At that time, you will surely rise in the tide. At least, it will help you in some aspects. "


    From Du Haichao''s words, I can see that he is very confident and visionary. Therefore, I couldn''t help asking, "why do you want me to join your Haichao club?"


    Without any hesitation, Du Haichao said solemnly to me, "because I appreciate your ability very much."


    His words were very straightforward, but I laughed and said, "unfortunately, I''m going to disappoint you, because I still refuse your terms."


    After that, I didn''t stop here. I turned around and went to the classroom. Seeing that I didn''t give face, those people who Du Haichao brought couldn''t help being angry. The burly man was furious with me again and said, "Jiangnan wind, our boss will come to find you to join us, and you may be the deputy leader. Don''t be shameless."


    As soon as his voice dropped, Du Haichao said, "Jiangnan style, I have never invited anyone on my own initiative. Moreover, my position as vice leader of Haichao association has always been vacant. I think this is an opportunity for you. Think about it. I''ll give you three days. If you think about it, you can come to me at any time."


    I didn''t look back. I walked directly to the classroom without hesitation. They didn''t know that it was impossible for me to join the club.


    Haichao club, this is obviously named after Du Haichao. He is the leader, and everyone in the Gang should take him as the center. This is absolutely impossible for me. Let alone the arrogant attitude of Du Haichao and others, I feel a little uncomfortable. If I join the club, I will be doomed to be under Du Haichao. At that time, I will pursue him Peng Xuefei''s qualification will be lost. I''m afraid Du Haichao''s heart is full of this idea.


    What''s more, Du Haichao said that he would give me three days to think about it. In fact, I know what it means now. This is a warning he gave me. After three days, things will not be so simple.


    This Du Haichao is really not simple. He has a deep mind. He does things without any trace, but he is also unscrupulous. Perhaps the most terrible person is Du Haichao.


    Soon, I went back to the classroom. In an instant, I became the focus of the whole audience. However, I ignored everything and went straight to Peng Xuefei''s side and sat down. There was no uncomfortable look on my face. On the contrary, it was still as wanton as usual. Peng Xuefei gave me a meaningful glance, and then she turned her head again.


    However, after a while, Peng Xuefei couldn''t help turning her head and asked me in a low voice, "Why are you back so soon? What''s Du Haichao looking for you?"


    I responded in a low voice: "nothing. Du Haichao said that he adored me and said that I had the potential to be a boss."


    Of course, Peng Xuefei can''t be fooled by my nonsense. She should know du Haichao quite well. She knows that he won''t come to boast and flatter me. Therefore, when she hears me boasting here, she can''t help but hiss and says in a cold voice: "hum, boss, in this school, I''m afraid that Chen Xiao will regard you as a treasure."


    Peng Xuefei''s words, on the surface, are a blow to me. In fact, I can hear that she seems to value the boss a little, that is to say, in her eyes, my ability is not enough to be a boss, which is one of the reasons why she does not approve of me!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 526

    Looking at Peng Xuefei next to me, I couldn''t help but ask: "why, is it great to be the boss? Aren''t you a boss? I''ve seen Du Haichao, Lu Ping and sun Yunlong''s younger brothers. But it''s your influence. Are you alone? "


    Listening to my question, Peng Xuefei''s expression suddenly had a little more meaning. Her attitude seemed not to be so cold. Instead, she seemed to be teasing me and said, "why, do you want to mix with me? If you do well, I can think about it


    I can hear that Peng Xuefei is teasing me. I will do the same to her. She said, "Oh? Is it for me to join as the eldest man? Or do you want me to be the boss? In that case, I will not be stingy. I will give you a big lady as a pawn. "


    Smell speech, Peng Xuefei a pair of show eyebrows immediately stand up, her hand suddenly picked up a textbook, hit me, and scolded me: "dream you!"


    I was afraid that if I stumbled with Peng Xuefei again, I would attract the attention of my classmates and teachers, and I would not argue with her again. However, I was surprised to find that Peng Xuefei had shown a side that was not in line with her usual personality. It seemed quite interesting. Moreover, she and I were not as cold as before, and seemed to have more words.


    This discovery, let me very excited, although I have not caught up with her, but it has shown that the distance between me and her is getting closer, and she is not so disgusted with rejecting me!


    Seeing Peng Xuefei''s attitude has a slight reversal, I strike while the iron is hot and try to get closer to her. All morning, I stick to her like a dog skin plaster. Although Peng Xuefei didn''t chase me this time, she didn''t talk to me much in the following classes. She seemed to think of something in general, and would lock her eyebrows from time to time, as if it was difficult to determine Idea.


    Until after school in the afternoon, Peng Xuefei changed this state. She suddenly began to take care of me, and showed me a serious look that she had never had before. She said very seriously: "Jiangnan wind, do you really want to be my boyfriend?"


    Peng Xuefei''s words immediately stirred up a wave of excitement in my heart, which made me nervous. Since pretending to be Jiang Nanfeng, I haven''t really been excited in my heart. But this time, Peng Xuefei asked such a word, which gave me an absolute opportunity, let me finally see the hope of achieving the goal, and finally I no longer feel distant. Such a turning point, to a bit unexpected, but can not be contained to make me excited.


    Although excited, but at the same time, I feel something is wrong. Peng Xuefei, she has always been a thousand miles away from me. Even if the attitude in the morning has been improved a little bit, but I am still thousands of miles away from her boyfriend. How could she suddenly ask me this question and still be so serious? Can you say that what she has been thinking about all morning is that This question?


    I was suddenly a little worried. She was giving me some tricks. However, she gave me hope. I couldn''t miss this opportunity.


    So, I immediately replied to her and said, "is it still necessary to ask, is it not obvious that I am acting?"


    My answer, did not let Peng Xuefei''s expression have much change, her face is still that sub high cold color, but her eyes, has been tightly locked me, staring for a while, if there is something she said: "when my boyfriend is not so simple, I have to meet the requirements of my heart for the other half, at present, you are not up to standard!"


    Not up to standard? Indeed, since approaching Peng Xuefei these days, I am very clear that her vision is not generally high. If people like me pursue ordinary girls, I''m afraid it will not take much effort. But this kind of person just can''t get into Peng Xuefei''s eye. She seems to have no cold for me. Therefore, it is reasonable for her to say that I am not up to the standard.


    What''s important is that she said so, she gave me a chance. Since she didn''t meet the standard, there must be a requirement to meet the standard. At the same time, I was also worried about how to get into her eyes. Even, I gave full play to the cheeky spirit. As a result, the more thick faced I was, the more bored she seemed to be. Now, since she clearly stated the requirements of her other half in her heart Of course I can''t get it.


    Then, I can''t wait to ask: "to what requirements to calculate the standard?"


    When I asked, my eyes were fixed on Peng Xuefei, but her eyes were a little free. However, her tone was more serious and said: "first of all, my boyfriend should have appearance and temperament, which you can barely pass; but more importantly, he also has to have a cultural and military strategy, which is what I most look forward to!"


    On hearing this, I was stunned. I didn''t expect Peng Xuefei''s heart to have such a request. However, my face naturally showed a confident smile, and naturally asked, "isn''t it a cultural strategy? I have both of them


    However, as soon as I finished speaking, Peng Xuefei rejected me: "you are not qualified!"


    I choked. The woman didn''t give face at all when she spoke. I pondered a little, and then I said, "yes, how can I prove it to you?"


    With that, my face was filled with confidence.Peng Xuefei ignored my self-confidence and directly responded: "Wen, let''s not say for the time being. You can''t do it from the aspect of martial arts, unless you can handle the three forces of the school and unify the campus. Can you do that?"


    At this time, Peng Xuefei showed her contempt for me. Maybe, in her opinion, I want to unify the campus, which is a fool''s dream. She is going to give me a ladder to climb, and finally see me make a joke?


    But what she thought was a dream is my biggest chance. I haven''t tried anything in order to pursue Peng Xuefei. Now, if I want to unify the campus, I will certainly take the next step without hesitation. For me, I am afraid that there is no goal. Once the goal is determined, I will be confident to achieve it.


    In fact, to be worthy of Peng Xuefei, the big lady of the Hai Gang, I didn''t have any identity. I was really not qualified. Thinking of this, I immediately straightened up and solemnly said to Peng Xuefei: "it''s simple. You can wait to be my girlfriend."


    After hearing my words, Xia Xiaoxiao''s cold look on her face was relieved. Her expression added a touch of fun. I know that she is eager for me to eat in front of the three big masters of the school. This may be the root cause of her request. In fact, she thinks that I can''t climb this ladder.


    What she thought was impossible, I had to do it. Originally, the three overlords on the campus, whether sun Yunlong or Lu Ping, had already had a festival with me. Even Du Haichao also gave me the so-called three-day period. They and I have formed a situation of irreconcilable confrontation. Now, since Peng Xuefei has made this request to me, I must be in her presence Before proving myself, I not only have to stand on the heads of sun Yunlong, Lu Ping and Du Haichao, but also trample on them.


    In my heart surging, Peng Xuefei finally left a sentence for me: "Jiangnan wind, don''t blame me for not reminding you, people should have self-knowledge, don''t be arrogant, when what happens, don''t blame me!"


    With these words, Peng Xuefei walked out of the classroom.


    Obviously, Peng Xuefei is telling me not to pay for it, and my wife has broken her army again. Her wishful thinking is good, so I will try my best to destroy her abacus and make her look at her with great admiration.


    This time, instead of chasing Peng Xuefei like a dog skin plaster, I looked around the head and found that the students in the classroom were almost walking. I just realized that the class in the morning was over. Now, most people should have lunch. However, there is a student I know who is still in the classroom. This person is my deskmate, Chen Small.


    Chen Xiaojian Peng Xuefei left, and I looked at him again. Without my greeting, he came over and said to me, "boss, what''s Du Haichao looking for in the morning? He is not simple, and his mind is hard to guess. You must be careful. "


    Unexpectedly, Chen Xiao, the so-called younger brother, is quite dutiful and shows full concern for me. I nodded to him, then got up and walked outside. At the same time, I replied to Chen Xiao: "I have something to say to you. Let''s go to lunch together. I''ll treat you. When it''s time, I''ll talk while eating."


    Finish saying, I went straight out of the classroom, and Chen Xiao, immediately followed my side.


    I didn''t choose to go to the school canteen. Instead, I took Chen Xiao to a restaurant that looked good outside the school. I ordered several dishes one after another. Zhou Xin was flattered to see that I was so enthusiastic. He said to me excitedly: "boss, I''ll invite this meal. After all, I think you''re the boss. Up to now, I haven''t filial piety to you."


    I laughed, patted Chen Xiao on the shoulder and said frankly: "these are not a matter. I ask you, are you really willing to be my younger brother? As you should know, sun Yunlong, Lu Ping, Du Haichao and I are all a bit wrong. "


    Hearing my frank words, Chen Xiao was stunned. When I mentioned sun Yunlong, Lu Ping and Du Haichao, his expression unconsciously became a little dignified, but after pondering for a while, he still said to me solemnly: "boss, look at what you say, you are the only one I know who dares to confront the three of them. Moreover, I always have a kind I feel that you are different from the three of them. I don''t know. But even you beat Ouyang Jing, it''s not bad for them. I''m a man, and spit is all nails. Since I''m with you, I''ll follow you. "


    Chen Xiao''s words, more said more excited, face unconscious, but also showed a sense of pride.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 527

    From Chen Xiao''s performance these days, I can see that he is a reliable person. If he really wants to follow me, I will not treat him badly. What''s more, I don''t have any acquaintances in school now, and the only one that has intersection is Chen Xiao. At the moment, I said to him, "OK! Since you have said that, I will not be polite to you. What do you think of the power of our school? "


    Smell speech, Chen xiaoleng next, obviously, he did not expect, I will ask him this question. However, after a little pause, he quickly reacted. At this time, he restrained his excitement and became very serious. He said: "there are four forces in the school. It''s needless to say that there are four forces in the school. No one dares to provoke them. Maybe it is also due to the natural personality charm of Feifei sister. The other three overlords are sun Yunlong, Du Haichao and Lu Ping, every one of them is not simple. I heard that they not only mix in the school, but also have certain influence outside the school. "


    As for Chen Xiao''s words, I''m not surprised at all. A university is actually a shrinking society, and a person can mix into a leader in this small society. Then, this person is certainly not simple. He may have a social background.


    Since I have decided to prove to Peng Xuefei that if I want to deal with sun Yunlong and the three of them, I have to consider the power behind them. However, Chen Xiao''s contact level is limited, and I can''t learn too much information from him. Anyway, about their background, I have told uncle snake to check it two days ago.


    Soon, the meal was served. Chen Xiao and I ate and chatted. Chen Xiao seemed to realize that I had to deal with sun Yunlong, Lu Ping and Du Haichao. He became a little excited. I also found a lot of useful information from him. I also had some understanding of the power of the school and the three school overlords.


    Sun Yunlong, the leader of the Yunlong club, has good skills, but it is not fierce. When he entered the University, some people followed him. After a year or two in this school, his strength grew and he became a overlord on the campus.


    Lu Ping, the leader of the Lu Gang, is a very powerful expert compared with sun Yunlong''s skill. It can be said that his gang''s power was fought down step by step with his pair of iron fists, but now few people have seen him, because no one has the courage to challenge him.


    Du Haichao, the eldest of Haichao Association, has no one to know his skills. It seems like a mystery. However, he can easily deal with many things that others can''t handle. He has money and background. In school, there are even many rich second generation and official second generation who are willing to follow him.


    These are a little information that Chen Xiao gave me. So far, I have made up my mind to decide who to start the operation from.


    Sun Yunlong''s character is reckless and rough, Lu Ping is upright but ruthless, Du Haichao is feminine and unfathomable. Obviously, among the three of them, sun Yunlong is relatively easy to deal with.


    After dinner with Chen Xiaowei, we continued to talk for a while. Then I told him to help me watch sun Yunlong, Du Haichao and Lu Ping secretly. However, in order to avoid danger, he was not allowed to call my boss in school. Therefore, I gave him my hand machine number. Chen Xiaoyi accepted these tasks.


    After that, Chen Xiao and I returned to school and went to the campus. Chen Xiaobian and I separated. I had nothing to do and went directly to the classroom.


    I will not delay too much time for my dominating the campus, because I am eager to prove myself to Peng Xuefei, but it is not so easy to achieve, I need some opportunities. And before I unify the campus, it does not mean that I have to deliberately stay away from Xia Xiaoxiao. Should we be close or close.


    In the afternoon, Peng Xuefei and I were not in the same classroom. I went directly to her class. There was still a long time before class. Peng Xuefei did not come. However, at this time, some students were sitting in the classroom, some were reading books, some were sleeping on the desk, some were playing with mobile phones.


    I casually found a seat and sat down, thinking about how to deal with the three overlords on campus. But just after my mind had settled down, a student suddenly gave a cry of surprise: "my God, this is a global limited edition of Land Rover. I feel a little sad when I look at it. It''s really a local pride! "


    This student''s reaction, for a moment, attracted the attention of many students on the edge, and also let me pay a little attention to it. I found that the student was holding a mobile phone, as if to look at the things on the mobile phone. Someone approached and said, "show me, show me!"


    The student who sent out the exclamation immediately shared the excitement with the person who came up later and handed the mobile phone to him. However, the person who saw later also showed a look of stupor. However, he did not exclaim, but said suspiciously: "eh, isn''t the background of this small video the parking lot of our school?"


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but wonder: the Land Rover in the school parking lot is still a limited edition. Is it the one I parked?


    Although the car is nothing to me, I was rowed a sports car last night. Now I''ve changed a car, and there are people rowing it. Is it hard to say that Lu Ping''s people are good at it?At the thought of this, I could not help but frown, and my heart also could not help rising a fire. Lu Ping looked for someone to ambush me last night. Unexpectedly, I did not take the initiative to look for his trouble. Instead, he found me first. Immediately, I stood up and walked straight to the parking lot.


    After a while, I came to the parking lot near, this is a square, next to the division of a lot of parking spaces, far away, I saw a lot of people watching, seems to be quite lively. I''m a little certain of my guess and I''m speeding up.


    The onlookers saw me coming, and many people recognized that I was the owner of Land Rover and subconsciously made way for me.


    Sure enough, it was my Land Rover that was scratched. A good car was scratched with several deep marks and damaged the primer.


    In an instant, the fire in my heart quickly spread out, but at this time, many students around suddenly scattered, appeared to be very urgent.


    I turned my head subconsciously and wanted to see what was going on, only to find that there was a large group of aggressive guys coming towards me.


    And this group of people who came straight up was a vast area with a large number of at least hundreds of people. They walked together and directly formed a thick wall of people, which blocked my way.


    Such a strong wall of people, in this campus, seems to be so eye-catching, and the leader of this group of people, impressively is sun Yunlong.


    I didn''t think of it. At noon today, my mind just figured out the idea of dealing with sun Yunlong first, but I didn''t come up with a plan. He even came to see him now.


    This rhythm deviated from my expectation a little bit faster, but Sun Yunlong and I had a relationship. It was sooner or later that he came to see me. However, before he came to the door, my Land Rover was scratched. This reminds me of the incident that my sports car was punctured last night.


    Lu Ping must have done what happened last night. But it is obvious that sun Yunlong''s people have done something wrong with the car today. I can''t help wondering whether it''s a coincidence or what connection there is between the two?


    This little doubt of mine is not the point. The current situation is the most critical call.


    Soon, sun Yunlong led his people to me. At this moment, the people who were watching the Land Rover were rowing stood beside me. In a flash, sun Yunlong and I were left in the parking lot. Besides, there was no one else.


    After stopping, sun Yunlong did not immediately come forward, and his people did not directly fight me, but simply opposed me.


    In this case, there was no panic on my face, but my brain was working fast, thinking about how to get out of this crisis.


    Before that, I didn''t care about sun Yunlong because there were not many people around him. Moreover, he didn''t take me seriously at the beginning, and he didn''t really have the power to launch the Yunlong Association. But this time, he obviously moved the truth. He called hundreds of people and blocked me.


    If I want to break through this thick wall of people and escape, it is obviously impossible.


    However, if I stay to fight with them, the result can be imagined. Although my strength is strong, even if I hide my strength, I can crush them easily. But now, if you want me to fight against so many people with one person''s strength, then, unless I break out with all my strength, there will be only one dead end.


    But if I really break out of strength and beat so many people at once, I guess I will soon stir up the whole city, and then I will have to be doubted.


    Now I am in a dilemma. The current situation is really difficult to deal with. However, on the surface, I still deliberately show a look of light clouds and light breeze, and say hello to sun Yunlong: "Hey, sun Yunlong, it''s really a coincidence!"


    When I say this, I''m actually playing a horse''s eye with sun Yunlong, wondering if I have a chance to turn over the situation in front of me.


    Of course, no matter how stupid sun Yunlong is, it''s not easy to fool him. He laughed and said: "Jiangnan wind, don''t pretend to be stupid in front of me. Can''t you see that this is not a coincidence at all, but I deliberately attracted you here and surrounded you?"


    I picked up my eyebrows and replied to sun Yunlong with a little playfulness: "Oh? Sun Yunlong, I don''t know whether you think highly of me, or you have no ability


    When he heard this, sun Yunlong was so angry that he yelled at me angrily: "don''t try to talk fast. If I don''t look for you for two days, will you go to heaven? It''s said that you have made some troubles in the school recently. Today, it''s time to settle the accounts between us. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 528

    In a few words, I thoroughly saw sun Yunlong''s attitude. Today, he is determined to move me. However, in front of his determination, I haven''t turned out any solution to solve the problem.


    Although there is no other way, I can''t lose my momentum in front of so many people. Even if I am in charge, I will be angry. Therefore, even in the face of such a scene, I still say: "yes, our accounts should be calculated. I believe that soon, there will be no one like sun Yunlong in this campus. The power of this school has come to a new generation! "


    What I said was not slow, but the meaning was extremely rampant. Sun Yunlong could not help but be stunned for a moment. But in a flash, he suddenly burst into laughter, as if he had heard a big joke. After a long laugh, he said to me, "listen to what you mean, do you want to mix up in this school? Unfortunately, the power of our school has long been an iron bucket. There is no place for you as a newcomer. What''s more, do you mean to eradicate me? Ha ha, it''s really funny. I''d like to see who there is in this school after today. "


    Seeing that sun Yunlong''s posture is about to break out, and I, who lost the battle, did not lose. Instead, I said boldly: "well, in that case, today''s Jiangnan style also takes advantage of this situation to announce one thing to you. From this moment on, I officially founded the beacon fire club. In the future, as long as you want to join my organization, regardless of gender, family background or back You can join in


    A loud voice immediately caused a hubbub at the scene. Although the crowd who had watched the car rowing spontaneously gave way to the venue because of sun Yunlong''s arrival, they did not leave. Instead, they stood beside them and stretched their necks to watch the good play. In addition to them, a lot of people from the school came to this side involuntarily because of the noise.


    Everyone''s eyes are bright. There are hundreds of people on Sun Yunlong''s side, but on my side, I''m just alone. Under this confrontation, I can still calm down, even let out such bold words, which makes the onlookers can''t help but talk.


    Some people said, "is this Jiangnan wind crazy? He is blocked by sun Yunlong''s people now. He even says such a thing. Is he not afraid to be taken as a joke?"


    Some people echoed: "yes, sun Yunlong and he had a feud. Now the Jiangnan wind is still so arrogant. I''m afraid that sun Yunlong will not spare him this time."


    Of course, some people also made different voices and said, "why don''t I feel that the Jiangnan wind is arrogant? After all, he was blocked by sun Yunlong. Sun Yunlong must fight against the Jiangnan wind. Is it difficult for Xu can to bow his head to sun Yunlong? But his spirit of no inferiority and no words is admirable. Maybe this Jiangnan style can really rise in our school? "


    Although some people admire my courage, more people still think that I am exaggerating. Some even think that I am pretending to be forced.


    However, no one knows that I made a good plan for this. Since I want to mix up, I will be vigorous and vigorous. Since I want to step down other gangs on campus, why fear the oppression of the other party? Since we want to unify the campus, now is the best start.


    Sun Yunlong, who was in confrontation with me, heard what I said, listened to the voices around him, and then saw my rebellious face. His anger leaped to the extreme in an instant. At last, he couldn''t hold back. He waved his hand and yelled, "give it to me!"


    At an order, people from Yunlong club came to me in an instant. Some people who had been eager to try could not help shouting out the sound of attacking and killing.


    This scene is so spectacular, but it is only for sun Yunlong. On my side, I am just a lonely one. Against the background of so many Yunlong people, I look so small.


    The onlookers can''t help but stare at this scene, most of their eyes are staring at me. To our complete shock, I fought alone in the face of so many people''s attack, not only did not retreat, did not fear, even in the face of the cloud dragon association people did not retreat, but also made progress against them.


    The wind broke out in the south of the Yangtze River? He really wants to deal with so many people on his own? "


    I''m not crazy. It''s not my nature to be beaten passively. Instead of standing and waiting for death, it''s better to rush out with vigour. Of course, when I rush, I also have an idea in my heart, that is to escape.


    Even though it is difficult for me to escape from the encirclement alone under the attack of so many people in Yunlong Association, I have no way out at present. This is the only way out.


    With this trace of determination, I sped up my pace. When the other party was shocked by my non retreat and anti retrogression, I directly flew up and kicked the front man''s chest. After a while, his body was kicked upside down by me. I did not have any hesitation, my body suddenly moved, directly followed the man''s body, rushed forward, at the same time, I swung my fist, anyone close to me, my cold fist, mercilessly hit each other''s body, a few blink of an eye, I hit several people, they can not help but scream.At this time, my body has already rushed to the center of the other side''s camp, and the other party''s people don''t eat for nothing. Although they don''t have the foundation of Kung Fu and have no rules for fighting, their goal is only me. When they see me rushing in, they will attack me directly. If they can, they will punch me, and those who can.


    In the face of so many people''s attacks, I was in the middle of the crowd. I could not avoid it, and even I could not stand in my way.


    Simply, I gave up the resistance and allowed these fists and feet to hit me. Although my body is strong, I am not a steel body after all. Being hit by these heavy fists and feet, I feel pain all over my body. However painful it is, I can still hold my teeth.


    I carry the piercing pain, recklessly rushed forward, as long as it is in front of me, I will be heavy hand.


    This scene, in this way, became that I was beaten, at the same time, I was beating others, and my purpose was to go straight out of this thick wall of people.


    There are too many people on the other side, and there are too many fists and feet falling on me, so that the speed of my March is forced to slow down, but I am still unyielding forward. I have a belief in my heart that only when I break out can I have a piece of sky. If I stay here, then my end will be more miserable.


    Suddenly, sun Yunlong''s sneering voice came to my ears: "Jiangnan wind, aren''t you crazy? Don''t you have a lot of money? Damn it, every day I drive a luxury car to school, and I want to help and create schools. I tell you, your beacon fire club was founded today, and I will let it be destroyed today. "


    Finish saying, he still does not forget to shout to order a way: "hit, beat hard to me, kill me to carry!"


    Even though my nose was so hard, even though I was wearing a lot of tears, I was still dizzy.


    Seeing me like this, the originally noisy onlookers immediately stopped their voices. My insolence and my tenacity shocked them. No one spoke again. They were just looking at me and looking at me nervously.


    Time, in such a state, I don''t know how long, finally, I broke through the last wall defense.


    This is how I used my body to break through the encirclement, and I saved myself. As soon as I rushed out, I didn''t stop at all. Even though my whole body was aching and I could hardly breathe, I still got up my strength and ran frantically forward. This is what I want to escape.


    At this moment, my eyes are a little fuzzy, I feel a mess in front of me, my ears are also buzzing, I feel as if I am not myself, but a belief is still in my heart, supporting me to run, I run as hard as I can, blood and sweat, from my body, in a trance, I heard sun Yunlong''s cry ring out behind me:¡° Damn it, how did you guys get him out of here? A bunch of bucket, chase me, chase me


    I didn''t look at the situation behind, but ran all the way in a hurry, struggling to run, regardless of everything. When I ran to feel all around me quiet, I slowed down and stopped slowly.


    At this time, I was shocked to find that there was no sun Yunlong''s pursuer behind me. I began to gasp heavily. At this stage, no matter what, I will not let Sun Yunlong go.


    When I finally relaxed, suddenly, a voice broke through the air and penetrated into my ears: "I didn''t expect that your escape posture is quite handsome!"


    Hearing the speech, I was shocked, because I recognized Peng Xuefei''s voice, and her tone was obviously mixed with sarcasm. I turned my head subconsciously. If it was true, I saw Peng Xuefei. She was looking at me with interest.


    Although, I am now in a state of embarrassment, contrary to my usual brilliance, I still have a smile on my face and say, "is it? I think so. "


    Peng Xuefei could not help but change her face when she saw that I was still smiling. She scoffed at me and said, "Jiangnan wind, can you unify the campus like this? I think you''d better give up! "


    As soon as I heard her words, my decadent breath was swept away. I could not help but show a confident smile on my mouth. I looked at Peng Xuefei closely and said, "now, it''s just beginning, and the good play is still ahead. Tomorrow, I promise, you will see a new gang rise. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 529

    Although, at the moment, my body looks really embarrassed, but in front of Peng Xuefei, I can''t show any depression. On the contrary, after finishing the speech, my back still can''t help straightening out a bit.


    Peng Xuefei can''t help but move when she looks at me like this. However, she didn''t show any new look at me. She just said slowly: "well, I''d like to see what changes can be made in your beacon fire one day."


    Hearing this, my heart couldn''t help but be surprised. Unexpectedly, Peng Xuefei knew about me so soon, which was beyond my expectation. I couldn''t help asking her: "Oh, the gang I just created, you know so quickly. It seems that you still pay attention to me?"


    After that, I also showed a wicked smile to her.


    Peng Xuefei gave me a speechless look, and sarcastically said, "your bold words are so loud that I don''t want to hear them. However, I still advise you that if you have time to brag, you''d better think about how to stay in this school!"


    As soon as the voice fell, she ignored me directly and left haughtily.


    Although I still want to get along with Peng Xuefei for a while, there are still pursuers behind me. I''m sure I can''t stay in school any more now. If sun Yunlong''s people find me, I really don''t even have a chance to turn over.


    I simply ignored Land Rover in the parking lot, followed a path directly and left school quietly.


    After returning home, uncle snake saw my miserable appearance, and immediately he was shocked. At the same time, his anger also covered their faces. Uncle snake, who had always been calm, could not help but indignant and said, "young master, what''s the matter? Tell me, I will avenge you now


    I can deeply feel uncle snake''s concern for me. However, I didn''t accept his kindness. I just whispered to him, "Uncle snake, this small injury is not in my way. All I''ve suffered are just skin injuries. You don''t need to help me. I can handle this by myself."


    Yesterday, I stabilized Ouyang Jing and asked Uncle snake for help. It was just icing on the cake. But now, I''m blocked by sun Yunlong''s leading people. I''ve fallen into the wind. I''ve decided to find it myself.


    In school, I am definitely not the only person with family background. Although the background that my grandfather Bai found for me is powerful, it is certainly not as powerful as the Hai Gang behind Peng Xuefei. What''s more, Peng Xuefei disdains my behavior of seeking help from my family. What she wants to see is my personal ability, not relying on my family status Therefore, I can''t be looked down upon by Peng Xuefei only by relying on my own ability.


    At this time, uncle gang had already brought me the medicine. He and uncle snake asked me to take off my clothes. Then, they helped me apply the medicine. Although the whole process hurt me, I couldn''t help grinning, but after applying it, I felt that the pain was relieved a lot, and people became more energetic.


    However, my body has been relieved, but my heart has not let go of today''s incident. Sun Yunlong bullied others and surrounded me with so many people. If I hadn''t run away, I would have to avenge it, and I must do it right away.


    I secretly said in my heart, sun Yunlong, you are waiting to be the first stepping stone for my rise!


    After the application of the medicine, I told uncle snake goodbye. Then I went back to my room.


    As soon as I got to the room, I took out my mobile phone and called Chen Xiao.


    When the phone rang, it was connected, and immediately came Chen Xiao''s excited voice: "boss, I heard that you were blocked by more than 100 people led by sun Yunlong. I also heard about you."


    Chen Xiao seemed to be in class at this time. He kept his voice down and stopped when he said half of what he said. I couldn''t help asking, "what else did you hear about me?"


    Hearing my question, Chen Xiao then cautiously replied: "I heard you were beaten up by them, boss, are you ok? It''s so scary. I feel scared when I think about it. "


    I can''t help humming, said rigorously: "if I have something, can I call you now? Listen, I''ve announced that I''m going to mix up in this school. Now, you''re the first younger brother of the beacon fire club. I''ll tell you to do something. From this moment on, keep an eye on Sun Yunlong. "


    Chen Xiaoyi heard that I asked him to keep an eye on Sun Yunlong. He was a little anxious and said, "ah? Boss, sun Yunlong is the leader of Yunlong club. I, I am still in class now


    Obviously, Chen Xiao didn''t feel proud of being the first younger brother of Fenghuo club. On the contrary, he was afraid of sun Yunlong. He was timid and made such a poor excuse. When he was in class, he didn''t play with his mobile phone. It didn''t affect him at all.


    So, I directly took a strong attitude to him and said, "what''s the difference between you going to school or not? You can''t do this. How can you mix with me? Sun Yunlong is a high-profile person. You should be careful and you won''t be found. Call me whenever you have any situation. "


    Then I hung up.


    Although I didn''t get a positive response from Chen Xiao, I still have some understanding of this boy''s character. I believe he will do as I say. He is a clever ghost. It is not a difficult problem for him to mark people. The reason why I let Chen Xiao stare at Sun Yunlong is that I have a plan to deal with him in my heart.For the rest of the time, I stayed in the villa and didn''t go out.


    To tell you the truth, I was a little tired, physically and mentally exhausted. All afternoon, I sat in my room, facing the mirror. Looking at the familiar and strange face in the mirror, I can''t help but fall into meditation, and my head starts to flash all kinds of pictures. The past is like yesterday, too much heartache is in my heart, but it''s so helpless. If there is no other way, I really don''t want to live in disguise. Who doesn''t want to be the real self and don''t want to do what I want?


    But I couldn''t. since I decided to enter H Province, I was doomed to be unable to live my own life. In order to fight inside the Hai Gang, I disguised myself as a cold thirteen. After so long of indifference, I felt strange to myself. However, after so long efforts, I got nothing in the end, and made the people I care about become vegetative. This is my heart In the deepest pain, I do not want it to become a permanent regret, I can not lose my favorite woman, in any case, I will let her wake up. Although, disguised life, is so difficult.


    For me, it''s much more difficult to be such a rich man than to be a ruthless thirteen. This is not my personality. I act like a play every day, playing a role that is quite different from my personality. In order not to arouse any doubt, I always keep a dandy attitude and show this kind of wild character. What''s more, even the force must be hidden and beaten Can''t use force to carry, although this makes me embarrassed, but I have to disguise like this.


    After all, I am a little bit close to Peng Xuefei. If I expose any clues in other aspects, it will be easy to fall into crisis. Therefore, even if this role is difficult to perform, I have to do well. Moreover, I will take Peng Xuefei in this capacity and enter the Haibang from her again. Of course, the premise is to step down the three overlords on campus and unify the whole school.


    Unknowingly, the afternoon passed, and the sky gradually turned to dark. Just as the night was about to fall, my mobile phone rang and looked at the caller ID. it was Chen Xiao who called. I connected the phone in a hurry.


    Suddenly, there was Chen Xiao''s excited voice: "boss, I''ve been looking for sun Yunlong this afternoon. Fortunately, after school, I saw him take a group of people out of the school. Now, they are eating in a big stall in the back street of the school."


    Smell speech, a joy in my heart, directly to Chen Xiaodao: "you do well, rest assured, I will not treat you badly."


    Chen Xiao listened and immediately asked, "boss, what reward will you give me?"


    I don''t have time to talk to him any more. I said seriously, "OK, I''ll know when it''s time. You''ll stare at me first, and I''ll be right there."


    Don''t wait for him to answer, I hung up the phone, and then, I changed into a black hooded sweater, taking advantage of the hazy night, I put on the hat on the clothes, put on the mask, dressed myself to go out.


    In order to keep a low profile, I didn''t drive, but took a taxi to the back street of the school. Moreover, I dressed very low-key, in the dense crowd, I didn''t look conspicuous.


    However, there are several alleys in the back street. Chen Xiao just told me that sun Yunlong has a big restaurant for dinner. I don''t know which one is. So, I immediately found a corner to stand, and then sent a text message to Chen Xiao, telling him my specific position now, and let him come quickly.


    After the text message was sent out, Chen Xiao''s figure appeared. The boy still had food in his hand. He was very happy to eat. While eating, he looked around. I called him quickly: "Chen Xiao, ah, this way!"


    Chen Xiaoxun looked over. However, I am wearing too low-key clothes, which is totally different from the usual bright clothes. In particular, I am still dressed so tightly that Zhou Xin can''t help but stare at me when he sees me. However, soon, he confirms that this is me. Then, he trotted to me, standing in front of me, and he keeps looking at me I''m up.


    After a while, he said strangely, "boss, how did you dress up like this?"


    When I first met Chen Xiaoxiao, I knew that the boy was fond of gossip. I was too lazy to talk to him about other things. I went straight to the theme and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Where is sun Yunlong? How many people did he bring this time?"


    From my words, Chen Xiaoxiao heard my intention. He said in horror: "Sun Yunlong is eating in the stall in the last alley at the end of the street. But boss, are you looking for him to revenge? He has dozens of younger brothers with him, and you have only one


    With that, Chen Xiao''s words stopped. Obviously, he guessed my purpose, but it was a little unbelievable.


    I saw his startled appearance and said: "what''s wrong with a person? Can''t one take revenge? Why don''t you come with me


    Hearing this, Chen Xiaoxiao''s head suddenly shakes like a rattle drum, and his face has changed a little.


    This kid, make a joke to frighten into such, I also have no language, immediately, positive said: "OK, today this matter thank you, now your task has been completed, what should do to go!"


    After that, I turned and walked towards the end of the back street.Chen Xiao saw that I really acted, still shocked. When I walked out a few steps, Chen Xiao''s voice came from behind me: "boss, you should be careful!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 530

    This boy is like a frightened bird. He speaks with empty consonants, which makes me laugh. However, I didn''t respond to him any more, and my steps did not stop. I went straight to the front.


    Soon, I went to the last lane. The whole lane was full of stalls. All kinds of open-air tables were placed outside, and some were placed in the shed. It was very lively, not to mention it had a certain flavor.


    With little effort, I found the place where Chen Xiao told me. It was Sun Yunlong and his men who sat at the eight or nine tables in this big stall. Among them, there were some gorgeous women. They ate vegetables, drank wine, blew cattle, and were in a very happy mood.


    Although I am very eager to settle accounts with sun Yunlong, I am not going to do it as soon as I see him. That would be asking for trouble. Now I am waiting for an opportunity, an opportunity for sun Yunlong to leave alone. I don''t believe that he will be with so many people all the time, and I have the patience to wait. No matter how, I will not let Sun Yunlong go this evening.


    Seeing them drinking happily, they were unprepared at all. Obviously, sun Yunlong could not have expected that I would appear here. He was chatting with his subordinates. One of them flattered him and said, "boss, the boy Jiang Nanfeng runs fast, or we have to abolish him!"


    Referring to me, sun Yunlong was very happy and became more and more elated. He said arrogantly: "Jiangnan wind is just a dregs. As long as we are happy, we can abolish him at any time and fight with me for Peng Xuefei. It''s beyond our ability."


    Sun Yunlong''s words received a burst of pandering from the people below him. Each of them could not help but utter their voice, which made me belittle nothing. Then, they laughed and laughed.


    All this, I see in the eye, I am not excited, just very patient to wait on the side.


    As time passed quickly, many students gradually left the back streets and busy alleys and became a little more comfortable. However, I waited until more than ten o''clock in the evening. At this time, the gathering of sun Yunlong and his group was over.


    They drank a lot of wine, and many of them were drunk. Some of them went back to school and some went to other activities. Sun Yunlong also left the big stall with a very fashionable and heavily made-up woman and more than ten younger brothers in his arms.


    Sun Yunlong''s more than ten younger brothers also take some women with them. It seems that they have follow-up activities. Otherwise, there would not be so many men and women together.


    I hid in the dark and followed them quietly. The direction they took seemed to be a high-class hotel here. It turned out that sun Yunlong and his group actually opened a room together with women. This is really open enough.


    Because there were still some pedestrians nearby, I didn''t rush to do it. I just took a step ahead and quietly walked around to the green land on their way. This place was relatively remote. I secretly hid behind a tree and waited for a rabbit.


    After a while, sun Yunlong and they came. They were all crooked and full of wine smell. They held the woman in their arms and said some yellow jokes. They laughed constantly.


    Sun Yunlong, he is more unscrupulous to start to his arms around the woman, I thought, on this pair of virtue, can also be worthy of Peng Xuefei.


    At this moment, I can''t help but despise sun Yunlong. However, this boy is also cautious. He and so many of his subordinates lead women to open a house. Although he is a little abnormal, he can''t rule out the possibility of being cautious. Moreover, his subordinates seem to be used to sun Yunlong''s habits. When he sees him on the road, he touches the women around him and calls him coquettish They didn''t feel anything special.


    Seeing them approach me, suddenly, sun Yunlong came over with some drunken voice: "tomorrow, if the boy Jiangnan Feng still drives to school, we''ll row his car, and then we''ll teach him a lesson."


    Immediately, sun Yunlong''s younger brother should say: "look at the Jiangnan wind that boy is so embarrassed today, he still dares to come to school. Next time, he doesn''t even know his mother."


    When I heard this, I felt a little smile in my expression. Instead of hiding my body, I walked out from behind the pine tree.


    When I got to sun Yunlong, I stopped. When they were stunned, I slowly took off my mask, then raised my face and said to the cold voice, "don''t wait until tomorrow, I''m already here!"


    I suddenly appeared in black, and suddenly jumped out such a sentence. In an instant, sun Yunlong and other people were shocked. Both men and women stopped laughing and looked at me inexplicably.


    Maybe, it was Sun Yunlong and his men who couldn''t believe that I would appear here. Maybe it was their intoxication that was too strong. For a time, they didn''t react and just stare at me.


    Time, at this moment, it became extremely quiet. After a few seconds, sun Yunlong and his group reacted. Suddenly, some of them couldn''t help cursing at me. A little brother with earrings pointed at me and said, "cnmd, which dog should I be in the way? It''s you, Jiangnan wind, how dare you appear here!"Another sun Yunlong''s younger brother immediately agreed: "Damn, Jiangnan wind, you haven''t been beaten enough, have you? In the afternoon, I let you run away. I didn''t expect that you''re here again."


    Among them, there was a woman who was very bold and unconstrained. She looked at me with great interest, and then said contemptuously, "is this the Jiangnan style? It is said that he is very good, I don''t think so! "


    One after another, they either slandered me, or expressed anger at me, or felt that I wanted to die. From their reactions, it is obvious that they were not afraid of my sudden appearance.


    However, one person''s reaction is a little bit special. This person is the leader of this group, sun Yunlong.


    Sun Yunlong and his men just talked about me, and I came out. He was stunned at first. Then, he could not help smiling on his face. Instead, he did not rush to let his hands down to attack me. Instead, he said to me with a smile: "Jiangnan wind, you are really enough to surprise me. There is a saying that there is a way in heaven, you don''t go, there is no way to hell. You come here. I really admire your courage Service. "


    Obviously, for sun Yunlong, I am a joke, a joke beyond my ability. Indeed, in these days in school, although my personality is very arrogant and my voice is particularly crazy, but every time I fight, the strength I show is not surprising. At most, it is a little strong and can be really with me Compared with the actual strength, it is too poor, so in the school, including Peng Xuefei, all the people do not think I have much.


    Sun Yunlong and his more than a dozen younger brothers in front of him naturally thought that I was not enough to be afraid of. In their hearts, they must have decided me.


    Although I don''t want to be wise with them. Moreover, in such a remote and dark place, I can not say anything and beat them directly. However, it is not in line with my personality. In order to make the second generation of the rich play vividly, I did not immediately make a comment. Instead, I made a funny look at Sun Yunlong and said:


    "Sun Yunlong, you really look up to me when you take so many people to block me this afternoon. I have a problem that you may not know, that is, I don''t usually take revenge overnight. If I have a revenge, I will do it on the same day."


    My tone is not cold, but what I say shows my arrogance.


    However, after hearing this, sun Yunlong and others were not afraid at all. On the contrary, they couldn''t help laughing. It seems that the bigger my boast is, the more funny they feel.


    Among them, the woman in sun Yunlong''s arms looked at me scornfully and said to him, "brother long, isn''t Jiang Nanfeng a rich second generation? He dares to make such a mistake here alone. Is his brain damaged by you


    This woman''s voice is very charming. When she speaks, she also draws sun Yunlong''s chest with her hand.


    Because of her words, those people laugh more wildly and almost burst into tears. But the person who first started yelling at me said with a smile: "well, the Jiangnan wind is beaten to be stupid and will take the initiative to send it to the door. If it is not stupid, can you still pretend to be forced here?"


    Sun Yunlong, who was so arrogant, couldn''t help holding the woman in his arms closer. He seemed to be quite happy with what she said. He said frankly: "I tell you, rich second generation like Jiangnan wind depend on their own family''s money and can decorate and force them. In fact, his man Watt, such a man, even openly announced that he wanted to establish a beacon club. This is not true Is it for fun? "


    With that, sun Yunlong''s eyes glanced at me, and then said, "Jiangnan wind, your beacon will definitely not be established. Now, I promise, you must be defeated."


    As soon as sun Yunlong''s voice dropped, all the laughter stopped abruptly. They looked into my eyes, and their eyes became a little chilly. They still had the wine on their bodies. However, they showed momentum to me, and they had to start to make a gesture.


    I can''t help but laugh at them. They belittle me as bullshit, and they also give me a lot of momentum.


    I stared at Sun Yunlong coldly, raised my eyebrows and asked, "do you know why Peng Xuefei doesn''t like you? Even if I''m not her real boyfriend, you don''t have the qualification. Even you don''t have the qualification to compete, because you don''t deserve it. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 531

    As soon as the voice fell, my body moved up. Under the cover of the night, I was like a ghost. As soon as I dashed up, I felt as if there was only a dark shadow. At this moment, a cold light flashed through my eyes.


    Sun Yunlong, on hearing that I said that he was not worthy of Peng Xuefei, and seeing that I was so impetuous, his anger suddenly rose. He suddenly opened his mouth and gave a angry drink. He said, "I can''t help myself, brothers. This evening, I will abolish him."


    Sun Yunlong, who was angry, had more powerful orders. His younger brothers wanted to teach me a lesson. Now, they are more eager to rush forward. In their opinion, I, who has been severely taught by them in the afternoon, how can I have the ability to fight against so many of them?


    Soon, the other party on a person first rushed to me, he directly flew up a foot, I kicked to me, I quickly a flash, avoid this foot, at the same time, I also gave him a kick, this foot directly kick the boy flew to one side, he also issued a painful cry in the air, after he fell on the ground, he could not get up, but held With my kick in the stomach, rolling on the ground.


    By this time, sun Yunlong''s other younger brothers had already rushed to me. The one who had spoken ill to me several times, with a fierce look in his eyes, directly bombarded my forehead with a gun punch.


    My body subconsciously retreated half a step, at the same time, I also made my fist, fist intersection, the boy immediately felt the pain in his hand, like lightning retracted his arm, and his original arrogant face, can''t help but show a painful expression.


    I didn''t pay attention to what the boy felt in his heart. After striking back, I punched him again. I hit him directly in the face.


    For a while, the man''s nose was hit by me with two more blood columns. I''m afraid that he even broke the bridge of his nose. He covered his face, and his body kept going backward, and his mouth also made a sound of pain.


    In one or two interviews, I let two of sun Yunlong''s subordinates suffer heavy damage, which directly triggered the anger of others. They broke out a closer momentum on them, and their attacks on me also became more stormy.


    These people can follow sun Yunlong''s side, and even take women to open a room together, which is enough to show that, compared with other people in the Yunlong club, these people are closer to sun Yunlong. They suddenly burst out. For a while, I can''t show my strength, and I really have some problems.


    But the women who came with these people naturally did not rush forward. They watched from the back and saw that I was so swift and violent. These women not only did not fear, but also had a sharp voice and even yelled: "this Jiangnan wind is really arrogant. Hit him, hit him!"


    As the leader of Yunlong club, sun Yunlong did not rush forward. He stood with the woman with heavy make-up and looked at the field coldly. Although there were not so many people around him who surrounded me in the afternoon, he still felt that he had the advantage and did not have the consciousness of fear, At the same time, he roared: "Jiangnan wind, tonight I will let you have no return. If you fight against me, I will not only beat you hard, but also humiliate you. I will take your clothes and take them to school. I will see how you will pretend to be forced to do so in the future."


    Sun Yunlong''s words immediately attracted those women who stood behind to scream, as if they were willing to be punished like this.


    However, I did not respond to sun Yunlong. By saying this, he proved that he had such an idea in his heart. He was not only despicable but also shameless. There was no bottom line. My response was to fight with my younger brother of Yunlong Association and put more force and more violence.


    Although the core members of the Yunlong association are stronger than ordinary students, they are not so powerful for me. Moreover, the number of them at the moment is much less than that in the afternoon. They pose no threat to me at all. Even if I keep my strength to deal with them, it is not a problem, but I can''t do what I want To fight, you need to control the right size and play moderately.


    After a fight, I was hit by them several times, but I was bored to bear down, these blows for me, more understatement, but when my fist and foot fell on their body, few people can stand up.


    So far, there were four or five people lying on the ground, and one of them even broke his arm by me.


    There were two more people who were knocked upside down by my heavy punches. I secretly increased my strength and broke their ribs. One of them could not help but vomit blood.


    At this moment, there are only seven or eight of sun Yunlong''s younger brothers on the field, and the others have already fallen.


    Although the seven or eight people were confronted with me, they were shown the fate of their companions. For a time, they did not have the previous arrogance, but became a little cautious.


    Even sun Yunlong, who was watching the battle, was a little worried. At this time, he had lost a lot of wine and was sober. He raised his voice and yelled to the seven or eight people standing in the field: "what are you doing? He''s only one person. Are you drunk? Do it quicklyAlthough he said that, sun Yunlong himself did not rush forward. Obviously, his heart had begun to attach importance to me.


    I showed up here tonight and gave sun Yunlong an ambush. What I picked out was that he didn''t have the chance. Now, I''ve already delayed some time. I''m afraid that he will call his subordinates again. In that case, my situation will become a little worried. Therefore, I must be quick and decisive, and take sun Yunlong down in one fell swoop.


    Therefore, I did not have any hesitation, I took the initiative to attack, the swift and violent attack to a young brother of Yunlong club with permed curly hair opposite me.


    Although the curly hair raised his vigilance, his reaction speed was not slow, and the pupil in his eyes contracted, but in the end, the speed of his hands and feet could not keep up with his reaction speed, and he did not make any counterattack force, so he was hit by me.


    As soon as curly hair fell down, Yunlong Hui, who was wearing a yellow vest beside him, immediately kicked me. I caught his ankle directly. Then, I lifted it suddenly, and the yellow vest boy was turned upside down by the people I lifted. I went up and made up a punch. The yellow vest boy was knocked out by me directly.


    My action, not a little pause, to the rest of the people, speed up the offensive, just now, the number of these people is still large, they did not win me, now, they are less, more is not my opponent, I swam my body, one by one hit opponents.


    It''s just that there are dozens of breathing, and seven or eight young brothers of Yunlong club who are standing also fall down. They are beaten by me very badly. Some of them faint, some groan in pain, or cry.


    At this point, the women on the edge did not dare to yell at me any more. They all opened their mouths and glared at me in horror. After all, they just slandered me and abused me. At this time, they were afraid that I would retaliate against them.


    I didn''t pay attention to these Rouge powder, and looked straight at my real goal, sun Yunlong.


    At this time, sun Yunlong had already felt my strength. He saw with his own eyes that I had defeated more than a dozen of his subordinates. Of course, he realized that he had underestimated me earlier. With a certain sense of caution, he stepped back quietly. At the same time, he took out his mobile phone and looked like he was asking for help.


    Where would I give sun Yunlong this opportunity? He took a spurt and kicked Du Pengfei''s raised hand. With a slap, his mobile phone fell to the ground, and sun Yunlong''s hand was shaking with pain.


    Sun Yunlong, who has always been arrogant and incomparable, is like a frightened bird at the moment. He shakes his painful hand and goes backward. His eyes flash with obvious panic. His voice also trembles: "Jiangnan wind, I warn you, don''t mess with me!"


    For sun Yunlong''s words, I was completely indifferent. At this moment, I was like the ghost in the night. My face was covered with frost, and my voice was extremely cold: "Sun Yunlong, I was still considering how to treat you, but you just gave me a good suggestion."


    As soon as the voice fell, I opened my feet and approached sun Yunlong step by step with endless momentum.


    In the dark night, I exude a kind of terrible breath, especially, I say such words at the moment, which makes sun Yunlong shiver.


    Even though he was the leader of a campus Gang, he became a bare rod commander by watching his subordinates fall down one by one. When he lost his power, he also lost his momentum and courage.


    Just now, what sun Yunlong said was to scrap me, strip off my clothes, and throw me to school. Now, he knows that I want to treat people in his own way. He immediately shows a look of fear. He even turns around and wants to escape.


    He was already a turtle in a jar. How could I let him escape? Suddenly, my speed was accelerated. With eye-catching Kung Fu, I flew behind Sun Yunlong.


    However, to my surprise, at this time, sun Yunlong, who had already turned around to escape, suddenly turned back and faced me. At the same time, he angrily called and scolded me: "you TMD, die!"


    At the same time, sun Yunlong waved his arm to me. I found that he was holding a dagger in his hand www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 532

    Although I am strong, it doesn''t mean I won''t be careless. At the moment when sun Yunlong turns around, I let my body stop. When sun Yunlong''s dagger comes to me, my body subconsciously takes a step backward towards the back.


    Sharp dagger in front of my chest, close range. I have no stagnation at all, the next second, I kick to sun Yunlong, this foot, I use the strength is quite big.


    Sun Yunlong suffered from pain, and his legs could not help bending down, because at this time, his body also fell down, and I hit sun Yunlong''s jaw directly with a hook fist. Immediately, his body flew out.


    With a bang, sun Yunlong fell directly on the ground, and the dagger in his hand fell to the ground. Originally, sun Yunlong himself had some strength, but my two strokes were very heavy, which caused him severe pain, so that he did not have the opportunity to play himself. For a moment, he was a little flustered, holding his hands and trying to get up from the ground, but tried twice In the end, he slipped and fell.


    I looked around and saw that sun Yunlong''s younger brothers were still in a state of being unable to protect themselves. The women they were going to take to open their houses were in a state of fright. One of them even had a cold sweat and wet her face.


    I just swept them by, and then I went straight to sun Yunlong. Although sun Yunlong didn''t stand up, his divine consciousness was fully awake. He looked at me angrily and said, "the wind of the south of the Yangtze River is cruel. Today I am in your hands, I will accept it!"


    He said that he recognized the planting, but his heart was obviously unconvinced. However, I didn''t care what kind of mentality he was at all. I didn''t even say a word, so I went up to him and gave him the simplest and roughest beating.


    In terms of strength, I control very skillfully. Although my fists and feet are heavy, they only make sun Yunlong feel pain, but they will not kill or maim him.


    In the first two strokes, sun Yunlong was able to bear it, and even reached out to stop him. However, after a few more punches and kicks, he couldn''t bear it any more. The indignation on his face faded away. All that remained was pain. He was very painful, and even he let out a groan.


    Sun Yunlong''s face has been bruised for a few days, but he has not been able to walk for ten days.


    At this moment, sun Yunlong, the boss of Yunlong club, one of the three forces on campus, was completely trampled on by me tonight. He was no longer so high, but became the food in my mouth. However, my action was not only that. I picked up sun Yunlong''s dagger beside me.


    Just now, I was just kicking and punching, and sun Yunlong couldn''t bear it. At the moment, seeing me pick up the dagger, his pupils suddenly contracted. He was angry and afraid and said to me, "Jiangnan wind, you can''t move me, otherwise, you won''t have a good end."


    Hearing this, my movement slightly stagnated. My face showed a trace of disdain for sun Yunlong, and then said, "Sun Yunlong, when I didn''t move you, you didn''t give me a good end. Now, do you say I can hold back you?"


    Looking at my expression and listening to my words, sun Yunlong was a little worried, and he wanted to turn over again. However, the wound on his body could not support his imagination. Even if he moved like this, he could not help showing a look of great pain on his face. He had to angrily say to me: "Jiangnan wind, as long as you move me today, I promise you will regret it Yes. "


    Threats are threats. I don''t know how many times I have heard them. I feel powerless here. Almost as soon as his voice falls, the dagger in my hand starts to move. However, I did not hurt Du Pengfei any more, but cut his clothes and trousers.


    Sun Yunlong''s underwear became a piece of naked clothes, and soon another piece of his underwear fell on the outside. At this time, sun Yunlong no longer had the previous anger. His face was full of shame.


    Standing up, I looked back at his younger brother and the women standing beside me who were so nervous that I said boldly: "remember what happened today. From now on, the beacon fire club is the existence that you can look up to."


    After that, I didn''t pay attention to the reaction of these people. I took sun Yunlong''s body and walked to the school.


    Sun Yunlong tried to struggle, but he was very powerless. Even in this way, he did not dare to cry out. Shame made him face no one. His expression now, perhaps the most ugly expression in his life, was carried away by me as a chicken at the moment. This contrast made him unbearable.


    At that time, the night was very deep, and there were not many pedestrians on the road. However, some students who passed by sporadically could not help but look sideways when they saw me and sun Yunlong. When they recognized me and sun Yunlong, they were shocked and stunned, and their faces were full of incredible expressions.


    After a while, I carried sun Yunlong to the school gate. I didn''t stay here for a long time, because I know very well that sun Yunlong''s other younger brothers must have got the news. Maybe they will come soon. I also know that as soon as I leave, sun Yunlong should be quickly taken away by his younger brother.But even so, my goal was achieved.


    First of all, I taught sun Yunlong a lesson. Secondly, I made him lose his face, and he couldn''t lift his head completely. The most important thing is to set up my dignity and make a name of my beacon fire club.


    A generation of overlord sun Yunlong, naked and injured, was thrown by me at the school gate. This scene is so shocking that even if only a few people see it, the news will certainly become explosive news. It will spread throughout the campus at the speed of light. At that time, it will be the time when the reputation of the beacon fire club will be completely launched.


    Obviously, at this time, although there were not many students who saw this scene, there were also some. Then, I didn''t need to stay here any more. I directly faced sun Yunlong, who was ashamed and oppressed. I said fiercely: "Sun Yunlong, I don''t care what you came from. Please remember, if you dare to offend me in the future, I promise your end will be even worse than this one!"


    With that, I didn''t want to look at him any more. I turned around and left the school gate. I stopped a taxi and went home.


    After I went back, I had a rest. This night, I had a good sleep. The next day, I dressed up and drove to school.


    As soon as I entered the school, I felt that the atmosphere in today''s campus was a little strange, especially after many students saw me, their eyes showed a strange look, with a little shock, a little awe, but also with some excitement and curiosity.


    I don''t have to guess. This is the effect that I punished sun Yunlong last night. But I am still calm, maintain the usual look and posture, there is no change on the surface.


    After parking the car, I went straight to the teaching building, my pace is still with that free and easy and confident, other people''s eyes on me, I didn''t care too much, just went straight to my classroom.


    When I entered the classroom, I found that many students in the class gathered together in twos and threes and were talking about some things. One of them was saying, "I tell you, the Jiangnan wind in our class is so strong that he was surrounded by more than 100 people led by sun Yunlong at noon yesterday. Finally, he escaped. Moreover, he found sun Yunlong to avenge him in the evening Well, there are more than ten people in sun Yunlong''s group. It''s a pity that he beat him. Especially sun Yunlong, I guess, now he even wants to die. "


    Some people echoed: "I also heard that the Jiangnan wind said that he wanted to step into the campus forces and set up a beacon fire club. Yesterday afternoon, I had a bit of a joke in my heart, and I was a bit out of my wits. Only one person would dare to set up a gang in our school. Now, I think I''m wrong. Jiangnan wind really has this ability. It can be seen from last night that he alone brought such people as sun Yunlong to such a miserable end. The beacon fire meeting is the rhythm to stand up! "


    Another one said, "yes! This gang comes from our class. Now, I want to join it. "


    I can''t help but smile in the corner of my mouth, which is similar to my expectation.


    Of course, I quickly attack and make a name. On the one hand, I really want to carry forward and expand my beacon club. More importantly, I still want to show Peng Xuefei. At least, I can''t let her look down on me. I was disgraced in front of her yesterday, and I made bold remarks to her. I must let her know that I will do what Suluo said. What I said about Unifying the whole school is not empty words!


    I was not so disappointed when I saw her in the classroom


    At that time, almost all the eyes of the class couldn''t help looking at me. Everyone''s eyes showed their reverence for me. I met these eyes and was about to walk towards the last row.


    At this time, Chen Xiao, who had been sitting in the last row, suddenly ran up to me and said to me excitedly, "boss, please come inside quickly. I have already occupied a good seat for you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 533

    Chen Xiao showed great enthusiasm. From his look, I could see his admiration for me. He could not help but added to me in a low voice: "boss, you are really fierce. You went to see sun Yunlong alone last night. I was really worried about you. Unexpectedly, you taught sun Yunlong a lesson. It was spread in the school early in the morning Opened, at the same time was spread, as well as our beacon fire meeting! Boss, how did you do it? However, your move is too damaging. You even stripped sun Yunlong and left it at the gate of the school. I think he has no face to come to school these two days. It''s really a relief for you to do so. "


    Our beacon fire club, Chen Xiao, is now proud to join. Speaking of words, the excitement on his face can not be hidden.


    However, my face still did not show any special expression, just as I was going to follow Chen Xiaochao to the last row, suddenly, Chen Xiao said hello to my back: "sister Feifei, you are here!"


    Feifei sister, hear these three words, let me immediately to the spirit, I suddenly turned around, suddenly, Peng Xuefei''s beautiful shadow, then fell in my sight.


    At the moment of looking at me in the eyes, Peng Xuefei''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. Then, her eyes, then, wandered in my body, as if to see if I was hurt.


    Obviously, Peng Xuefei has already known about me. Yesterday afternoon, she was still satirizing me and persuading me to give up. But overnight, I turned the situation around. Maybe, it is because of this that her eyes show surprise.


    But Peng Xuefei is worthy of seeing the world. Her shock only lasted for a short time. Soon, she shrank her eyes and showed a cold look on her face. Then, she said with some disdain: "revenge on a sun Yunlong, what can we get from it? What''s more, what''s more, it''s a sneak attack."


    No matter how unforgiving she said, I could also feel that she really looked at me a little differently. I could not help but feel a little more pleasure in my heart, but my surface did not reveal anything else, but said calmly: "what sneak attack? It''s tactics and tact. "


    After saying that, my eyes will be closely staring at Peng Xuefei, my face still with elusive demeanor.


    Peng Xuefei bit the lower lip of cherry, as if very unconvinced, and I made a prestige. However, she soon put away her small movements, just snorted coldly and said to me coldly: "no matter you are sneaking or scheming, in the end, you are all stealthy. Jiangnan style, if you have the ability, you can win openly and honestly. Aren''t you a good fighter? You happen to have a chance to show you. Do you dare to go? "


    Let me show my chance! In my ears, whatever Peng Xuefei said, she had a hint of scheming. What she said made me behave was likely to make me look ugly. Moreover, this time, she did not speak to me in a low voice, but said it without scruple under the attention of the whole class.


    Now I am the most popular student in the school, and Peng Xuefei is the eldest sister at the school flower level, and is the focus of people''s attention. The content of our conversation naturally attracted the attention of the students in the class. When Peng Xuefei said this, everyone in the class could not help holding their breath and looking forward to what Peng Xuefei would say next.


    Although I was secretly drumming in my heart, I did not show any hesitation. I directly asked, "go ahead, what opportunity?"


    Peng Xuefei did not respond to me in a hurry. She opened her bag and suddenly took out a piece of paper from it. Then, she put the paper straight up in front of me.


    Suddenly, what caught my eyes was the three big characters written on the paper: challenge book!


    Many students in the classroom also saw these three characters. In an instant, some of them uttered a cry of surprise, some of them were stunned, but more people could not help showing the color of doubt.


    I beat long hair violently, let Ouyang Jing kneel down, and hit sun Yunlong hard last night. All these things are public affairs in the school. It is precisely because of these, let the students know that my real is extraordinary, they can not guess, now, who will challenge me.


    Of course, my heart can''t help but wonder, who will give me the challenge book? What is Peng Xuefei''s real intention?


    For a while, I was a little unclear, so, at this time, Peng Xuefei opened her mouth, she said to me without any emotional color: "this is what Lu Ping asked me to transfer to you. He wants to compete with you, the time is tomorrow noon, the location, the school gymnasium."


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help being stunned. Unexpectedly, the person who gave me the challenge book was Lu Ping.


    Lu Ping, who punctured my tire the night before yesterday, also sent a knife man to ambush me, intending to abolish me. I haven''t settled accounts with him about this matter, but he has found me first.


    As a matter of fact, my original intention was to deal with Lu Ping after solving sun Yunlong. Now it''s just that he took the initiative to challenge Lu Ping, or in the form of a letter of challenge. I didn''t expect such a result, but it was just right for me.


    And the other students in the class, after hearing the name of Lu Ping, were suddenly surprised, at the same time, also become some expectations.Lu Ping, he has been famous in school for a long time. This man is not only the leader of Lu Gang. He is also the famous one-man contest king in our school. He can mix up by his fists. His strength is really much better than that high-profile and arrogant sun Yunlong, but what we don''t know is which one is stronger or weaker between Lu Ping and me.


    For this reason, the students can''t help but talk in succession, the voice, after a while, can''t stop at all. When people are noisy, I always keep silent, as if I''m lost in meditation, which makes Peng Xuefei in front of me think I''m scared.


    Therefore, she did not give me any room. In front of the whole class, she forced me to ask, "Jiangnan wind, can you accept Lu Ping''s challenge? If you are afraid, you can choose to refuse. "


    Peng Xuefei''s words are obviously provocative. She wants to drive my duck onto the shelf. She deliberately said this to me in front of so many people. Obviously, she was afraid that I would shrink back. Now, I have almost guessed that Peng Xuefei''s idea is to let me eat under Lu Ping''s hand. What''s more, this sudden challenge is related to her.


    However, this time she gave me the set, but really close to my heart.


    Thinking of this, I suddenly straightened my chest and said to Peng Xuefei forcefully: "afraid, ha ha, ridiculous, in my Jiangnan wind dictionary, there is no fear at all. I took Lu Ping''s challenge letter, and I hope you will be there and see how I can defeat him."


    At the same time, I directly received Lu Ping''s challenge from Peng Xuefei.


    Then, Peng Xuefei and I went to the classroom together. She went to a girl and sat down next to her. I didn''t see any chance to contact her. She simply walked to the back of the classroom and sat in the seat occupied by Chen Xiao for me.


    Although Peng Xuefei and I have already sat down in the classroom, the discussion in the classroom has not stopped. Lu Ping and I are clearly the protagonists of this contest. However, these students of mine are more excited than me. Some people can''t help guessing the result:


    "who can win Jiangnan wind or Lu Ping? When Lu Ping just entered the school, he was the king of one-on-one competition. In the past two years, no one dares to challenge him. His strength is bound to be stronger now. I''m afraid that the Jiangnan wind will be a little bit strained this time. "


    And some students stood on my side and retorted, "this can''t be too absolute. Anyway, Jiangnan wind is our classmates. How can we just give Lu Ping more momentum and destroy our own people''s prestige?"


    At this time, some people on the edge got into the topic and said, "did you find that sun Yunlong was the first one, and then Lu Ping was the second. This is from the perspective of their dominant forces, that is, first the Yunlong Association and then the Lu Gang. Maybe, Jiangnan style really wants to dominate our campus. What''s more, you can see how confident Jiangnan Feng has just said. It''s not sure who is going to spend. Anyway, I will definitely go to see this challenge. "


    His words were welcomed by the people around him. At this moment, they looked at me with burning eyes. Obviously, they were looking forward to this competition, and many students even hoped that I could win.


    Compared with their excitement, I am a much calmer person. For those three overlords, I have to deal with them in the end. I come late and come early. Anyway, I want to come. Of course, I hope to compete with them early, kill them early, and then unify the campus.


    However, these three men did not wait for me to attack, so they took action against me first. First, Du Haichao threatened and lured me to join the Haichao Association. Then sun Yunlong led more than 100 people to surround me. Now, Lu Ping gave me a letter of war, which followed. Obviously, they attached too much importance to my love enemy.


    I can''t help but glance at Peng Xuefei in front of me. I am very clear that all the three overlords have done to me are just because of Peng Xuefei. It can be seen that they really care about Peng Xuefei. In this way, I can basically be sure that sun Yunlong, Lu Ping and Du Haichao all know Peng Xuefei''s background. This woman is beautiful and has personality There are also skills. Most of all, with the great sea Gang as the background, who would not like to climb this high branch? Strictly speaking, I am not exactly the same.


    When the bell rang and the teacher came into the classroom, the atmosphere in the classroom became a little more comfortable. At this time, Chen Xiao suddenly touched me and whispered to me, "boss, Lu Ping gave you a challenge. Aren''t you nervous at all?"


    I responded lightly: "why should I be nervous?"


    Looking at me like this, Chen Xiaoman''s eyes were incredible. He was surprised and said to me, "boss, this is Lu Ping. He is a famous one-off champion in the school. Don''t you worry about losing?"


    I gently shook my head, but I didn''t say anything more to Chen Xiao. It''s not that I pretended to be forced. It''s that I didn''t want to lose, because I''m sure to win this time. Otherwise, the purpose of my coming to this school will come to an end.


    Zhou Xin saw that I didn''t respond, and he didn''t ask again. Instead, he continued: "boss, come on, I believe you, you will win."


    With that, Chen turned to play with the mobile phone. I just sit quietly on the table, a thoughtful look.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 534

    A class, so imperceptibly in the past, after class, Chen Xiao suddenly turned to me and said: "boss, I know a few students, want to join our beacon fire, do you think it''s ok?"


    Although I established the beacon fire club, and the name of the beacon fire Club spread on campus, as sun Yunlong said, in this school, he, Lu Ping, Du Haichao, and Peng Xuefei had already divided the forces in the campus into iron buckets. It was not easy for me to infiltrate them.


    What''s more, although I severely bruised sun Yunlong last night, his Yunlong club still exists, and my influence is still only me, the leader of the gang, plus Chen Xiao, a follower. In sum, I was only a single victory and did not lead my gang to the summit. But my goal is to unify the whole school as soon as possible, that is to say, my beacon club should develop and expand as soon as possible.


    Immediately, I said to Chen Chuang: "OK, that''s great. Not only that, you can let them spread the news. As long as someone wants to join, I won''t refuse. However, you should also pay attention to our beacon club. Loyalty is the first. Don''t mix with other gangs."


    Hearing this, Chen Xiao became more excited. His head nodded like a chicken pecking rice. He was busy and said, "understand!"


    After that, I sat in the classroom honestly, and Chen Xiao, playing with my mobile phone all the time, was like eating stimulants. I knew that he was setting up a gang.


    The whole morning passed slowly. At noon, when I went to the canteen for dinner, many people pointed at me along the way. I could hear what they were talking about. It was nothing more than two things. The first thing was that I severely defeated sun Yunlong, the eldest brother of Yunlong Association, stripped off his clothes and threw him away at the gate of the school; the second one was that I could hear what they were talking about The matter, of course, is that the old mainland of the Lu Gang asked me to take a challenge at noon tomorrow!


    After I arrived at the canteen, I received more attention and discussion. I realized that Lu Ping''s challenge letter to me has been like a wing on the whole campus. Many people in the school are waiting for the arrival of tomorrow noon.


    Whether I win or Lu Ping wins is the doubt of everyone. Lu Ping is a famous one-way champion and the leader of Lu Gang. I''m not surprised that many people support him. Unexpectedly, in addition to our classmates, there are many people who think highly of me. In particular, I told Peng Xuefei in the classroom that she would come to see me beat Lu Ping with her own eyes.


    One is the most popular transfer students, the other is the long-standing king of singles, and the goddess of high and cold. The three are linked together to add a trace of hormone to the green campus, which makes people more crazy. All people are looking forward to it.


    Coincidentally, after school in the afternoon, on the way to the parking lot, I met Lu Ping by accident. When we passed each other for a moment, he and I stopped at the same time.


    Neither of us spoke. There seemed to be an aura around us. The atmosphere in the aura was extremely dignified. Finally, I opened my mouth and broke the silence. There was something funny about it: "it''s so boring just to fight alone. Let''s make a bet!"


    Lu Ping was very calm. When he heard what I said, he didn''t have any special reaction, but he was also very frank. He said bluntly, "it''s better to get the losers out of school!"


    Hearing this, the corner of my mouth can not help but arouse a smile, more interesting, he and I think exactly the same, so, I have no nonsense, concise way: "good!"


    After a short word, Lu Ping and I crossed each other, and we both went our own way.


    The next day, the sky was clear and the breath was hot. It was obviously not much time for Lu Ping and I to fight each other at noon. The whole university students were excited and looking forward to it.


    From the beginning of the morning, my class was filled with a restless atmosphere. Many people were extremely excited and high spirited. When the bell rang at noon, all the students in our class were crazy. Before the teacher announced the end of the class, they ran out of the teaching room and went straight to the gymnasium where Lu Ping and I competed.


    And Peng Xuefei, but leisurely pace, she did not hurry to me, is very playful to me: "Jiangnan wind, for your win, I will wait and see!"


    After that, she did not wait for me to have any reaction, she went straight to the gymnasium.


    Peng Xuefei''s irony is particularly obvious. The so-called view of how I win depends on how I lose. However, the more she is like this, the more excited I am in my heart. In my opinion, the reaction of the whole school is not as important as Peng Xuefei''s coming alone.


    After she left, I didn''t stop too much and went straight to the gym.


    On the way, many students ran into me, and their eyes were all focused on me. However, the pace on their legs was more cheerful, and the direction was still the school gymnasium.


    When I really got outside the stadium, I finally realized what the sea of people is.Obviously, these spectators were more excited than I, a contestant. Before I arrived, they blocked the stadium firmly. Inside and outside the hall, there was a lot of people inside and outside the stadium. There were countless people in the stadium. It''s very likely that ordinary people will find it difficult to squeeze in.


    However, as the protagonist, the treatment is naturally different. When the crowd saw me, they spontaneously gave way to a road. I walked through the crowd and walked into the stadium.


    I found that Lu Ping was already standing on the challenge arena. He was dressed in a yellow suit and looked like Bruce Lee. He was standing with his eyes closed and his hands holding his chest. He looked very powerful and gave people the feeling that he had entered a settled state. The excitement of the scene seemed to have nothing to do with him.


    My arrival immediately attracted the attention of all the people in the museum, making the noisy gymnasium more and more noisy. The lively and jubilant voice of the crowd was deafening, and the blood of the shouting people could not help boiling.


    And I, but maintain very calm, my mouth, gently hook out a touch of invisible smile, in the eyes of the public, I leisurely boarded the arena.


    Too many eyes focused on me, which made me feel a burning feeling. However, my heart did not make much waves. On the surface, it was even more light. I walked with free and easy steps, step by step to the challenge arena.


    On the challenge arena, my body stopped in front of Lu Ping. At this moment, Lu Ping, who had closed his eyes, seemed to see me coming. He suddenly opened his eyes and looked at me with a flash of light.


    Under the stage, the dense crowd, like surging upsurge, was fierce and fanatical. Even many people did not even sit in their seats and stood there screaming excitedly. But strangely, as soon as Lu Ping and I looked at each other, all the people in the audience stopped cheering as soon as they received the instructions. Suddenly, the whole stadium became very quiet ¡£ Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Lu Ping and me.


    I did not look at him for too long. Soon, I looked down the stage and found that Peng Xuefei was sitting in the front seat. I can''t see the expression on her face at a glance, but when I look at it carefully, I can see that there is some strange light in her eyes. Especially, when her eyes collide with mine, the light in Peng Xuefei''s eyes becomes more and more strange, which makes her look very deep, which makes people can''t guess what she is thinking. However, I don''t need to guess that she must want me A fiasco. Of course, I won''t do what she wants.


    Then, I glanced at other places and found Chen Xiao with a dozen people standing on the front aisle.


    At this time, Chen Xiao''s eyebrows and eyes were full of excitement. When he noticed my eyes, the expression on his face became more and more excited. The dozens of people he was carrying showed a burning light in their eyes. It seems that these people should be the ones he brought in.


    My eyes continued to flow. I saw that there were even some teachers on the audience seats. Their eyes were also tightly fixed on the stage. A little next to them, there was a large group of people who were looking at me covetously. The meaning in their eyes was self-evident, and they wanted me to lose completely. I think these may be Lu Ping''s people. They still have faith in themselves Heart.


    In short, there were countless people standing or sitting in the arena. Although their eyes were fixed on the arena, their expressions were different. Some were warm, some were indifferent, some were excited and some were calm.


    At this time, Lu Ping, standing opposite to me, suddenly said, "Jiangnan wind, at this time, you still have the mind to look at others. It seems that you are very confident in yourself. I hope your true level is worthy of your confidence. "


    Lu Ping always talks straight, but it''s not hard to tell from his words. He said that I am confident. In fact, he is more confident.


    my eyes turned back from the scene, and I looked at Lu Ping again. Compared with the face on the floor, my face was much more relaxed. I smiled and responded, "I know you are strong, but I am good at creating miracles, so I will not lose."


    Lu Ping didn''t say anything more. Instead, he let out a cold hum of disdain. Then, he turned his eyes away.


    After a while, a Young P.E. teacher came on the field. He was the referee of today''s challenge. After coming up, he first looked at the clothes of Lu Ping and I. Lu Feng was wearing the same type of tight clothes of Bruce Lee, while I was wearing sportswear. Although it was comfortable, it seemed a little casual, which did not conform to the scene.


    However, the referee did not say much, but seriously asked us, "can we start?"


    Lu Ping and I have no objection. At present, we have taken a step forward.


    Immediately, the referee raised one hand, and then he whistled. At the same time, the raised hand fell between Lu Ping and me. This action means that the single competition has officially begun.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 535

    After the challenge began, Lu Ping and I did not rush to move. We still stood and gazed at each other. However, at this time, the people under the stage burst out again with fierce calls. Some whistled and others screamed. The whole gymnasium became a riot again.


    At the moment, I didn''t care about the reaction of the people in the arena. I also entered a trance state. At this moment, there was only one arena in the whole world, and there was only me and Lu Ping in the arena.


    Although, as we all know, Lu Ping is a champion in this campus, and no one has been fighting with him in the past two years. His strength is certainly stronger than that of two years ago. Of course, no matter how strong he is, I am confident that he will be destroyed. However, the difficulty lies in that I can not show my real strength under the attention of the public, otherwise, my identity will show flaws.


    Then, I will control the strength just right, which can control Lu Ping without any trace. This kind of proper control is the most difficult. If I am not careful, I may be forced to have real strength.


    At this moment when my mind was misty, suddenly, I saw Lu Ping''s eyes narrowed. A cold and strong edge burst out of his eyes. At the same time, his body was like a cheetah and rushed directly to me.


    Lu Ping is worthy of being recognized as a one-off champion. His strength can not be accumulated only by fighting experience. In a blink of an eye, he made a coherent movement. I have a keen insight that he has a deep foundation of Kung Fu, and his attack is full of bravery and hegemony. As long as he is hit, it is absolutely hard.


    Although Lu Ping is fast, I''m not slow. His movement is locked by my eyes. I have no time to think about other things. Subconsciously, I respond. I jump gently, and at the same time, my hands press on Lu Ping''s raised thigh. Lu Ping''s leg strength spread to my arms, and then to my body. My body fell back. Lu Ping''s strike, I cleverly avoided.


    However, Lu Ping obviously didn''t want me to succeed so easily. Almost as soon as his legs landed, one of his fists swept towards me fiercely. My waist could not help but bend back. His fist almost swept against my body.


    Whether it is Lu Ping''s swift and violent, or my dodging, we can see that our inside information is extraordinary, and we are really on a good match. The people under the stage did not dare to blink, and their hearts were even more excited.


    Suddenly, I caught a glimpse of Lu Ping''s eyes, and then, before I adjusted my body posture, he suddenly kicked me in the abdomen.


    Lu Ping almost made this kick immediately after that one. It was very coherent and there was no gap at all. I was careless for a moment. There was no room to dodge. With a bang, his foot was put into my abdomen, and my body was kicked back several steps.


    If it wasn''t for my own solid foundation, I''m afraid this one foot would kick me to fly. At this time, I realized clearly that Lu Ping was not only good at Kung Fu, but also very good at Kung Fu. He used three moves in a row. These three seemingly unrelated movements were actually linked together. Lu Ping''s purpose was to let me fall under his attack step by step. It can be said that he took the initiative when he met the first one.


    At this time, there was a burst of boisterous shouting. Some people yelled loudly. I don''t know whether it was Lu Ping''s good performance or whether I was hit.


    After Lu Ping hit me with one blow, his body did not stop, and his whole body sent out a wave like momentum, and then he attacked me again.


    As soon as I had a reaction, Lu Ping rushed forward. Different from the way he attacked just now, he didn''t give me a chance to dodge this time. His fists, his legs and his feet kept hitting me like a storm. What I did was to erect my arm to block it. My fist fell on my arm, and the sound of banging was endless , and my body gradually retreated, a kind of pain and some crispy feeling, like being shocked, spread to my every nerve, which let my heart, can''t help but come to angry.


    Indeed, Lu Ping is a very strong man. Even if he is put outside the school, he can be regarded as a rare master. At this moment, I believe it is true that he has become the leader of a gang in this campus by relying on this pair of iron fists. With his skills, he is really hard to meet in this school, and even can be said that there is no opponent.


    Of course, these are before I entered this school. Now, I am a master who can stabilize Lu Ping. Even though I can''t show my real strength openly and honestly, I can''t lose this challenge more than exposing my real kung fu. In that case, it''s a disguised statement that I''m not as good as Lu Ping, and Lu Ping is Peng Xuefei''s Otherwise, if Lu Ping chased Peng Xuefei for so long, Peng Xuefei would not be indifferent.


    If I am not as good as Lu Ping, how can I pursue Peng Xuefei?


    Lu Ping is the place where I dominate the campus, and it is a gap between me and Peng Xuefei before. However, I was not in a hurry. I was waiting for the opportunity. My body was still retreating. Lu Ping''s attack became more and more fierce. The noise under the stage was like a wave. The wave overtook the wave. Lu Ping''s attack greatly stimulated their nerves. Many people could not help standing up from their seats. They gave out the most intense cheers and the most nervous The cry of.When I retreated to the edge of the challenge arena and there was no way out behind me, my body stood still. When Lu Ping attacked me again, I opened my arms in front of me and clamped his arms with two arms.


    However, I just clamped one of Lu Ping''s arms, and he didn''t rush to get rid of it. The other arm swung to me in an instant. I let Lu Ping attack, and my foot kicked his knee without any trace. Lu Ping''s body trembled and stepped backward towards the back. At the same time, he suddenly pulled out his arm which was held by me.


    At this point, Lu Ping''s attack on me like a raindrop finally ended, and I was able to breathe a sigh of relief. Even though my physical fitness was extremely strong and my anti attack ability was incomparable to ordinary people, I still felt deep pain in my arm after being hit by Lu Ping for so many times. What''s more, Lu Ping not only hit me, but also felt numb It''s also very painful.


    From this coherent attack, I can see that Lu Ping used at least several kinds of Kung Fu, such as Thai boxing, taekwondo and karate.


    This makes me find that Lu Ping is really not simple. And I have no routine to attack him. I can do a lot of boxing, footwork and leg techniques. Among them, Taiji is my best, but I haven''t used it. If someone has sharp eyes and detects something, it will have a bad effect on me.


    Originally, all the people on the stage were immersed in the excitement that I was beaten by Lu Ping. From the beginning, I was at a disadvantage. Lu Feng has always been the upper hand. Up to now, I have just kicked him, which can be regarded as an attack on him. However, I forced Lu Ping to step back, but it also surprised everyone in the field. In their mind, they had expected Lu Ping to win. They thought Lu Ping was the strongest person. And I was able to force Lu Ping back, which was considered to have made people lose their glasses.


    I thought that Lu Pinggang had just made a series of attacks. After I stopped him, he would take a rest. But I was wrong. He didn''t even stop at all. As soon as he stepped back, he rushed forward again. This time, he directly jumped to me and attacked me. It can be said that this is his strongest attack. He has blocked my position. I can''t avoid it, even if it is blocking, With the strength I showed, it''s hard to resist.


    In an instant, the people in the field burst out the most enthusiastic frenzy since the beginning. Although they did not stand on the stage, they saw the truth. This was Lu Ping''s strongest blow and a fatal blow to me.


    I am helpless and depressed. Lu Ping''s strength is beyond my imagination. However, under the focus of so many people, I can''t fight back with extraordinary actions, because in that case, I will be against the strength of my rich second-generation identity. As soon as I bite my teeth, I raise my hands and prepare for hard connection.


    Almost as soon as I started to put up my hands, Lu Ping''s attack fell down. He just stepped back and rushed forward, accumulating great potential for his attack. His elbow hit my hand and fell on my shoulder. My body was out of control. At that time, his fist pounded on my chest again, and I was out of focus Steady body, directly hit lying on the ground, this moment, I straight feel chest tightness, my mouth corners out of blood.


    The next second, I fell, while Lu Ping stood. For many people, Lu Ping has won the single contest. I was attacked so fiercely that I even vomited blood. I couldn''t stand up again. Lu Ping is a well deserved strong man. From the very beginning, he has gained the upper hand. This competition is like one-sided crushing. Although I am strong, I am not at the same level as Lu Ping at all.


    Even Peng Xuefei, who has sharp eyes, thinks that I have been defeated. The strange light in her eyes can''t help disappearing. It turns into a mockery and a deep contempt for me. Among them, there is also a bit of disappointment. It seems that she is still in the middle of this single challenge and has not enjoyed it.


    And the king like Lu is, after knocking me down, suddenly turned around and faced the audience. Like the supreme winner, he opened his hands.


    The people of Lu Gang under the stage cheered warmly. This is the honor of Lu Ping and the pride of their brothers.


    On the other hand, Chen Xiao and a dozen people around him became a little silent and frowned tightly. At this moment, almost all the audience''s eyes were fixed on the king like Lu Ping. Their voices also affirmed Lu Ping, flattered Lu Ping, and said how powerful he was. He was the worthy one-on-one Wang in this university. I compared with him, Jane Straight is too much.


    However, to the surprise of the whole audience, I, a neglected loser, slowly climbed up from the ground and stood on the arena again.


    After a while, the eyes of the whole audience suddenly turned to me. When they saw that I could still stand up, their eyes were immediately stunned. Some people could not help but wonder: "this Jiangnan wind, he has been beaten so badly, do you want to insult yourself?"


    Seeing the reaction of the people on the stage, Lu Ping on the stage also turned arrogantly and looked at me haughtily. In his eyes, he had already regarded me as a defeated general.


    And I pulled the corner of my mouth, a red and bloody smile was blooming on my face, and an extremely cold voice exploded in the huge Gymnasium: "the single competition is not over yet!"As soon as the voice fell, I rushed to Lu Ping.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 536

    A man who had been completely defeated in the eyes of others actually stood up without a sound and uttered such wild words, and rushed to Lu Ping. All these actions shocked the audience.


    The huge gymnasium, the warm crowd, suddenly came to a standstill, and the noise stopped abruptly. All the people held their breath and watched me suddenly burst into power.


    In my burning eyes, I drove my own steps and rushed to Luping at the speed of wind.


    As for my own strength, of course, I know that it is absolutely not a problem to deal with Lu Ping. At first, I planned to defeat Lu Ping with just the right strength, and there was no trace. But in the end, I found that Lu Ping''s strength was stronger than I had imagined, and I could not exert any moderate strength to defeat him. But now, I have a plan in my heart to defeat Lu Ping skillfully.


    Previously, I had a fight with Lu Ping, and their bodies were separated, so that the audience could clearly see the moves I used. Once I made a particularly powerful move, people would see the clues. Therefore, at this moment, I chose to fight him in close quarters.


    I can clearly see that Lu Ping saw me rushing over, and there was a trace of contempt in his eyes. Obviously, he didn''t take me seriously. In his opinion, if he could knock me down once, he could knock me down for the second time. This time, he also showed a deep momentum. Obviously, he was ready to completely knock me down in this blow.


    Later, then quickly, suddenly my body moved to Lu Ping. In a flash, Lu Ping stood still and roared at me: "go!"


    With this word, Lu Ping''s momentum broke out again. Until this moment, I knew that Lu Ping''s fierce attack was not his strongest attack. He had not exerted all his strength. However, this time, I completely annoyed Lu Ping. The blow he broke out at the moment was his ultimate. If he hits me, even if my physical fitness is strong, I will suffer a lot, or even be seriously injured.


    However, at this moment, I am the one who takes the initiative. Seeing Lu Feng''s iron fist blow, my body suddenly turns and runs directly from his fist, his arm and his body edge.


    On Lu Ping''s side, I clearly felt that Lu Ping showed a little surprise because he failed to hit me with all his strength. However, the surprise was just a flash away. Then, he was replaced by Lu Ping''s boundless anger. At present, he quickly accumulated strength and was about to attack me again.


    This is a rare opportunity for me. Moreover, I had predicted this opportunity in my heart. How could I allow Lu Ping to make another move? Immediately, my body moved behind him, forming a back-to-back situation with him. At the same time, one of my feet outlined to the back, and directly hooked it to Lu Ping''s ankle. At this time, at the same time, it was It was when he moved his body that his body suddenly became unstable when I hooked him.


    At this moment, my body moved again, and it was close to Lu Ping''s back. At this moment, I opened my arms, and the strength was transmitted to my back through my arms. I used my real strength. Although I didn''t use all my strength, it was not what ordinary people could bear. Even if Lu Ping was a master, he was a bit shouldered No more. I obviously feel that he is struggling with me, but how can his strength resist me? What''s more, the center of gravity of his body has been somewhat unstable.


    With this back support, I had the ability to let Lu Ping''s body fly out directly, but I didn''t show such strength. I just let his body stagger forward uncontrollably.


    Of course, if I just let him stagger, why should I spend so much energy? Almost Lu Ping''s back had just separated from me, and my body quickly turned. With a faster speed, I got to his side and set up one of his arms. Then, I stepped into a horse stance and made the appearance of using the strength of my whole body, and I gave a loud drink.


    In this burst of drinking, Lu Ping''s body was thrown up by me. In an instant, he flew over my head and finally fell to the ground with a roar.


    All of a sudden, Lu Ping''s face showed a very painful expression, and even his brain consciousness was a little blurred by my demerit, and he couldn''t react for a moment.


    I stepped forward slowly and stopped beside Lu Ping. One of my feet stepped on Lu Ping''s body, and my eyes looked down at the stage. At this moment, I stood tall in the audience.


    I got up from the ground, until I had a fight with Lu Ping, and then Lu Ping was knocked down by me and trampled on by me. All these things happened between a few breaths. It happened so fast that many people didn''t know what happened. At this moment, the whole scene was so quiet that we could hear the breath of people. Everyone in the field was completely shocked Even Peng Xuefei and the school''s unexpected teachers all looked at us on the challenge arena in surprise.


    After dozens of seconds, the talent under the stage reacted, and finally realized that the Jiangnan wind reversed the situation in an instant and won the challenge!


    At this moment, the huge gymnasium was boiling in an instant, and the voices of the crowd burst out like a tsunami. Some people were excited to tell their companions about the shock. Some people couldn''t stop sighing about my strength. Some people wondered what was going on just now. Why Lu Ping still had the upper hand a moment ago, but this second has already passed After I stepped on the bottom of my feet, the change is just like a dream!Peng Xuefei is one of them. She put away her previous surprise and recovered her apathy. But I can clearly feel that under her indifference, there are extremely complex emotions hidden. Perhaps, she feels incredible about my reversal, maybe she is not happy with such an ending, or she is still in the aftertaste It''s my amazing counterattack.


    On the other hand, Lu Ping''s subordinates immediately felt like a ball that had been deflated. Some of them were still unable to accept this reality.


    As for Chen xiaothey, they are in crazy joy, shouting, cheering for me.


    I won. I won Lu Ping. Before Lu Ping was the champion of the University in singles, but now, with his defeat, his era passed in an instant. My era came next. At this moment, I, Jiangnan style, became the new generation of singles king in this university!


    My foot stepped on Lu Ping''s chest, but I didn''t give him any real pressure. It was just a kind of constraint to him, which restrained him to resist. Now, I have completely won, and I have taken my foot. At the same time, my eyes are on Lu Ping.


    Lu Ping''s eyes are also full of doubts and shock. Others may think that I won the war by chance. But just now, Lu Ping really felt my strength. However, judging from his look, I''m afraid that even he himself is in a trance. In the end, I''m afraid that my strength is too strong to hold him down, or is he careless enough to let him go The body lost its center of gravity, which gave me an opportunity to take advantage of.


    Of course, no matter what, failure is defeat. Lu Ping had to accept this fact. Looking into my eyes, he ran away in a panic. A sense of shame appeared on his face, which made his face a little red.


    Lu Ping initiated this challenge on his own initiative, and he really showed contempt for me just now. However, I severely defeated his arrogance with reality. At the same time, it also proved that I was stronger than him. No matter who looked at it, it was a dark matter. As a strong man and a client, I was afraid of Lu Ping''s slightest I feel even more.


    I really have reasons to hate Lu Ping, especially when he sent someone to ambush me. However, I didn''t say any exciting words to the defeated one. Seeing that he was still lying on the ground, I held out a palm to him.


    Many people in the audience did not know what I was doing. So, some people even doubted, and felt that I suddenly made friends with Lu Ping? Even Lu Ping himself could not help but flash a little surprise, but soon he put aside this trace of expression. Instead of taking my hand, he snorted coldly. Then, he got up from the ground.


    I didn''t care about his arrogance, but he got up on his own, which surprised me a little bit. Just now, even though I didn''t have all my strength, ordinary experts could not bear it. However, Lu Ping recovered a little in such a short period of time, which made me look at him with a new look.


    And this is more certain. A decision I made in my heart was to subdue Lu Ping.


    After Lu Ping got up, he was about to walk towards the stage. I stopped him immediately and said in front of him with profound meaning: "you should not forget the agreement we made before."


    My voice is not very loud. In this noisy scene, only Lu Ping can hear it. After hearing this, his body obviously trembled. You know, this competition is not only better than which one is weaker. The losers have to leave this school and leave Peng Xuefei completely.


    Lu Feng didn''t think that the loser was himself, but suddenly, he lost and had to face the end of leaving school. How did he accept it? After all, he has become a big brother in this school, and he has many brothers under him. This is all done by him. How can he give up? What''s more, there is a goddess in this school, Peng Xuefei.


    I know that Lu Ping is in a dilemma. He doesn''t want to leave the school, and he doesn''t want to break the agreement with me. At this time, I timely said: "in fact, I don''t want to leave this school, but I have one condition."


    Hearing this, Lu Ping raised his head directly and looked at me with a surprised and expectant look. I opened my mouth and slowly said, "I want you and your Lu Gang to join me in the beacon fire!"


    This decision came to my mind when I met Lu Ping in the parking lot yesterday.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 537

    Today, my beacon club has gained a certain reputation in this campus, but this reputation only comes from me. It can even be said that before today, the whole beacon fire club was only me. Of course, there is also a errand Chen Xiao. If I want to dominate the campus, I must first break the pattern of dividing campus forces and absorb Lu Ping and his forces. This is an important step for me.


    But as soon as I put forward this proposal, Lu Ping rejected it: "impossible!"


    In other words, Lu Ping''s eyebrows are very tight. I know that he is struggling. After all, he lost to me. If he was to leave school according to the agreement, then the relationship between Lu bang and him would become weaker. At that time, Lu Gang would have no head and could not protect himself.


    However, if he was to submit himself to me, he would not be convinced, and I can understand.


    Lu Ping didn''t seem to want to struggle with this problem in front of me. He turned his body and walked toward the stage. His back looks very tangled and heavy.


    Without thinking, I directly faced Lu Ping''s back and said, "Lu Ping, my words, you can think about it slowly. I''m not in a hurry, but I won''t wait too long."


    Hearing this, Lu Ping''s steps could not help but stop. But then, his pace became more and more sick, and soon, he disappeared in the crowd of Lu gang members he brought.


    However, the audience did not hear the quiet conversation between Lu Ping and me in front of me. However, the domineering words I left at last were very loud and showed the breath of King completely. Even though people did not know the content of the words, they could still feel my momentum. I am giving Lu Ping a profound warning. Today, I am in the south of the Yangtze River Wind, honor the audience. Almost everyone in the field was immersed in my king''s glory.


    However, for me, even if the whole world trembles because of me, I don''t care. The only thing I care about at the moment is Peng Xuefei, who is the key to my ultimate goal.


    So, I didn''t stay in the arena, so I walked to Peng Xuefei.


    At this time, Peng Xuefei''s expression has almost recovered, without any obvious features. However, there are still indescribable meanings in her eyes. I know that the real purpose of her coming here today is to see me beaten up and how I feel embarrassed in front of so many people.


    However, the ending was contrary to her expectation. I suddenly crushed Lu Ping and won a beautiful victory. How could Peng Xuefei feel depressed? At the same time, she may have been shocked by me, as if she had a new understanding of me.


    See her like this, my heart finally had some comfortable meaning, with this a self-confidence, I accelerated the pace, want to quickly in Peng Xuefei there to regain face.


    But as soon as I got off the challenge arena, several figures came up to me and blocked my way. Their momentum was very oppressive. The leader was Du Haichao, who was very deep in the city.


    As soon as he came up to me, he showed a strange smile and said to me with a smile: "Jiangnan style, the competition just now was really wonderful. I really did not miss you, but I don''t know, how did you think about my previous proposal?"


    Du Haichao''s words are obviously provocative. The smile on his face is also full of gloom. Especially, there are so many younger brothers around him, all of them are full of hostility to me.


    I know that this is Du Haichao''s deliberate pressure on me. Even though I have won Lu Ping''s challenge, pride and the recognition of the people in the field, Du Haichao''s posture is still pressing on me, especially his last question, which is very threatening. This scene is full of drama, more impact and instant attraction The audience ready to disperse in the field.


    Almost all the people present know du Haichao. As a famous person in the school, he is naturally a remarkable celebrity. Now, I have just finished the challenge competition with Lu Ping, another overlord of the school. Du Haichao leads people to block my way. How can people not be interested in this? The eyes of the crowd can not help but look into this side, and many people can not help discussing It was discussed.


    My new star in campus, Peng Xuefei''s rumored boyfriend, came to school not long ago. In the past two days, I made sun Yunlong, one of the three forces, and then defeated Lu Ping. Now, apart from Peng Xuefei, there is only Du Haichao in the campus. I haven''t touched him yet. So many people can''t help but wonder what Du Haichao wants to do when he appears at this time?


    Of course, others don''t know. I know that Du Haichao is coercing me to join the club. As my popularity grows stronger and stronger, now I have defeated Lu Ping. He can''t sit still.


    He must know that I have set up a beacon fire club on my own, and have defeated sun Yunlong and Lu Ping. With his wisdom, he must have guessed that he is the person I will deal with next. He came to see me now, and he must be taking advantage of the time when I have not completely risen, and quickly suppressed me. The reason he was looking for was the so-called proposal he put forward to me last time to let me join the Shanghai Super League.


    For this point, I had already rejected him face to face. Now that I have created my own gang, how could I possibly join his door? Therefore, my answer is obvious. Even if Du Haichao is putting pressure on me with people at the moment, I can''t change my attitude. With little consideration, I resolutely respond to him and say, "sorry, I never thought about it It''s a problem. "As soon as my words came out, the atmosphere centered on me suddenly became heavy. Du Haichao''s men immediately showed a violent air, as if they wanted to move me.


    But their eldest brother Du Haichao gave orders, and the younger brothers of these clubs did not act. At this moment, Du Haichao''s expression was still so elusive. His smile was not like a smile, and his anger was not angry. He just looked at me lightly and said: "Oh? Yes, three days is coming! "


    His words once again deepened the meaning of the threat. Naturally, I could clearly feel it. However, other people on the scene were more and more confused. They did not understand what Du Haichao asked me to consider. What''s more, I turned him down. The implication is self-evident. Even Peng Xuefei was staring at this scene with great interest.


    In the suffocating atmosphere, I gently hooked the corners of my mouth, which seemed very relaxed. In fact, I did not have any fear. No matter how insidious and powerful Du Haichao was, I didn''t need to be afraid. In the end, I had to deal with him. Since I was destined to be the enemy, why should I destroy my momentum in front of the enemy.


    In this regard, I directly replied: "don''t say it''s three days, even if it''s 30 days, my answer is the same, it won''t change. My life is up to me, and I''ve never wanted to work for anyone else. "


    After hearing this, Du Haichao didn''t have any reaction. One of his younger brothers couldn''t see it any more. He directly said to Du Haichao, "boss, don''t be so wordy. This boy doesn''t care about your sincerity at all. He doesn''t even pay attention to the position of vice-president of our Haichao Association. It''s obvious that he wants to fight against us. We should give it to him as soon as possible Look at the colors. "


    When this little brother talks, his eyes are looking at me, very aggressive.


    But the students who watched the scene finally reacted. They didn''t expect that what Du Haichao asked me to consider was that he wanted me to join the club. What''s more, he gave me the position of vice president.


    For a while, the discussion among the crowd became more and more enthusiastic. Some people said that I was really powerful. I was thrown out by Du Haichao just a few days after I entered the school. Some people said that I was Sima Zhao''s heart and everyone knew that I was unwilling to join the Haichao association because I didn''t disdain the position of vice president and wanted to develop my own power. Others said that Du Haichao was so Oppression, I dare to speak out, very imposing.


    The onlookers have different opinions. Everyone''s views are different. But everyone''s eyes are on Du Haichao and I, who has just won Lu Ping. On the one hand, I have just won Lu Ping. On the other hand, Du Haichao, who has been famous for a long time, as well as a group of his younger brothers, are not good at coming. It seems that there will be a collision in the next second.


    My heart has also raised my vigilance. Although the other party is prepared, I don''t have to be afraid of them. What I do now is not only to show my hardiness to outsiders and Peng Xuefei, but also to my heart.


    Du Haichao did not speak. His eyes were staring at me all the time. He was very deep in the city. He only had a slight smile on his face. No one could see what he was thinking at the moment.


    Originally, I thought Du Haichao would choose to explode, but to my complete surprise, he didn''t show any sign of the outbreak. Instead, he put his hand to stop his little brother who was on the verge of rioting. Then, he laughed and said, "Jiangnan wind, if you are a man, I didn''t mistake you. Jinlin is not a thing in the pool. As soon as there is a storm, it will turn into a dragon. Listen to what you just said, you are going to develop independently. I know what kind of beacon fire club you have set up. I am very optimistic about you. Your guild will certainly get great development. If you need anything, you can come to me for help at any time. "


    With that, Du Haichao reached out his right hand to me in a friendly way. Is this to shake hands with me to make peace? This guy''s abnormal behavior made me a little stunned. I was really surprised by the result.


    Du Haichao changed his face faster than he opened a book. He put on such a posture and threatened me. If I continued to refuse, I should let him explode. However, he suddenly made friends with me. For a while, I couldn''t figure out what his real intention was under this friendly attitude.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 538

    Even if I was stupid, I couldn''t believe that he was really nice to me. I didn''t think he would be such a generous person. Anyway, since Du Haichao was generous, I didn''t want to be a kid. I stretched out my right hand and held it with his right hand.


    At this time, Du Haichao said: "well, now we are friends. As a friend, I''m proud of your performance today. At eight o''clock tonight, I set up a place in the Royal Garden in the downtown area to celebrate for you. Jiangnan style, you must be there."


    His words raised doubts in my heart again. I couldn''t help but look at Du Haichao. He had a bright smile on his face. He seemed sincere. Without waiting for me to have any reaction, Du Haichao suddenly took off his hand and said, "I still have something to do. I''ll go first."


    As the voice dropped, Du Haichao had already moved away from the gymnasium and left the gymnasium with his own men.


    I stood in the same place and watched them leave. I was calm on the surface, but I was still thinking about his intention. Many people in the gymnasium, seeing that today''s incident had been settled, walked out of the stadium one after another. However, many people remained in the field. I beat Lu Ping, which was a shock to them. Du Haichao''s performance made them worship me.


    In a trance, I came back to my senses and looked around. I found that Peng Xuefei, who was still sitting on the table just now, watching me talk to Du Haichao, didn''t know when to leave here.


    For a moment, my heart faintly lost. At this time, Chen Xiao and his more than a dozen people ran to me. As soon as he came to me, Chen Xiao immediately said to me, "boss, you are so powerful. I knew that you would defeat Lu Ping. Now, you are a worthy one-on-one campus champion."


    Chen Xiao''s words immediately attracted the response of more than a dozen people behind him. They were all the newcomers of Chen Xiaola to the beacon fire club. At this moment, they were all proud of being a member of the beacon fire club.


    Their words also infected me. I suddenly remembered that my primary goal was to develop and strengthen our forces. Seeing that there were still many people on the scene, I immediately said frankly: "Hello, everyone, I am the wind from the south of the Yangtze River. Although I just founded the beacon fire club, I believe that it is a very promising organization. If you want to join in, I will be very happy Welcome, interested parties, can find Chen Xiao to sign up. "


    The rest of the people on the scene had already worshipped me, and many of them were students who had no help and no school, but were infected by campus blood. When I heard this, their spirits were shocked and they were very interested, especially when I saw Du Haichao making advances to me. Let them more enthusiastic, now there are many people, directly to Chen Xiao.


    Chen Xiaohe and more than a dozen members behind him were also enthusiastic about the event. I was walking outside the gymnasium. I couldn''t help thinking about Du Haichao''s invitation to dinner. Although I can''t figure out his real mind, at least I can feel that the so-called banquet is not simple.


    Du Haichao is a man with a city government. Although he seems to be kind to me, how can he really support me in his heart? Even if he pursues Peng Xuefei, he should not watch a new force rise. The more I think about it, the more I think about it, the more deeply I think this person is hiding.


    Unknowingly, I had already walked outside the museum. Just a few steps outside, a familiar voice came from behind me: "good, Jiangnan style. I didn''t expect that you really have the strength to defeat Lu Ping!"


    Smell speech, I immediately stopped the pace, turned around, because, I heard out, this is Peng Xuefei''s voice. Originally, she did not leave, but stood on the edge of the gymnasium door, it seems that she is waiting for me here. At this time, she is walking slowly towards me, her face is still high cold color, but her words, more or less a little to me.


    I could not help but show a trace of self-confidence look, said to her: "that is of course, now, you should believe my martial arts!"


    That is to say, my eyes are staring at Peng Xuefei, I know, she stays here waiting for me. It should be more than just praise me, there must be other purposes.


    After hearing what I said, Peng Xuefei''s expression on her face did not change much, but she responded coldly: "it''s really good, but it hasn''t met my requirements. You know, Du Haichao is the most difficult role among the three."


    This, of course, I know. Because I know du Haichao is the most difficult to deal with, I put him in the last place to deal with him. However, Peng Xuefei''s words are more than that. After she finished her speech, she suddenly took two steps forward, which was very close to me.


    When I was a little stunned, she lowered her voice and kept a secret to me: "I heard what Du Haichao said to you just now. I just want to tell you that he is not as simple as sun Yunlong and Lu Ping. He is very resourceful. If you want to go, there must be danger. I advise you not to go. You don''t want to show off your courage and have an accident!"


    This is the first time, really the first time, I feel Peng Xuefei''s tone is not playful, there is no exciting, and, as soon as she finished speaking, she also looked at me deeply, the look in her eyes, let me know more, she is telling me sincerely, rather than deliberately provoking me as before.Can Peng Xuefei wait for me here to persuade me not to fall into a trap?


    In fact, after these days of getting along with each other, I have a certain understanding of Peng Xuefei''s character. Her most direct character is high cold. It is difficult for anyone to get close to her. It is more difficult to enter her heart. Her character also reflects her prudence. She will not trust others easily, will not communicate with others, and will not let her mind be exposed in front of others. Perhaps, these are all related to her identity, which is destined to keep herself away from danger and be used by others at the same time.


    It is because of her personality that it is difficult for me to get close to her and even more difficult to catch up with her. However, the longer I contact her, the more I find that her heart is not as cold as her surface. Last time we had a meal in the restaurant, she timely stopped the fat man and ban cuntou. I can see that her heart is not particularly hard-blooded, not really so cold-blooded.


    The reason why she dislikes me may be that she doesn''t like the arrogant rich second generation of me. She thinks that my ability is not very excellent, but she always likes to boast. She always clings to her like a dog skin plaster, which makes her feel disgusted. She repeatedly set up a bureau, trying to suppress my pride, want to see me eat flat. I want to get rid of this fly, but in fact, she should not be cruel enough to really want me to die, or disabled.


    In particular, the miracles I have repeatedly created have somewhat broken her understanding of me. At least, today, I feel that she has begun to re-examine me and remind me at this time that it seems that she is not particularly disgusted with me.


    Thinking of this, my heart can not help but feel a little relieved, efforts have finally made a little progress, my face also can not help showing a trace of smile, to Peng Xuefei softly: "Feifei, are you worried about me?"


    On hearing this, Peng Xuefei''s face of kindness just now returned to frost. She directly threw the following sentence to me: "shameless, don''t blame me for not reminding you when I''m dead!"


    With that, she didn''t bother to pay attention to me and left directly.


    Looking at Peng Xuefei''s back, the smile on my face gradually disappeared, and I fell into meditation unconsciously. I know that I have been a step closer to Peng Xuefei. If I want to go further, I must defeat sun Yunlong, Lu Ping and Du Haichao as soon as possible.


    At present, I am just holding down sun Yunlong for the time being. As long as he comes back, he will surely retaliate against me. I''m afraid that by that time, he will not be so easy to deal with. Although I have thrown out olive branches to Lu Ping today, I have no idea what his thoughts are. In case he dies, he will neither leave school nor follow me, Even, he came back and used the forces of the Lu Gang to deal with me, so I really had no idea.


    The most important thing is that Du Haichao has a deep mind. I can''t guess his mind. But as Peng Xuefei reminded me just now, I can almost conclude that tonight''s banquet is a Hongmen banquet.


    However, even if I knew that there was danger, I was determined to attend the Hongmen banquet. I would like to see what Du Haichao was up to. What''s more, I would like to have a fight with him sooner or later. I might as well take this opportunity to meet him in advance.


    Of course, I can''t do things blindly now. Since I have decided to go to the banquet, I have to be prepared. At the moment, I drove away from school and went back to my residence.


    After lunch, after taking a bath and changing my clothes, I began to think about going to dinner in the evening.


    Du Haichao is insidious. He may be different from other student scoundrels. However, for me who has experienced several life and death trials, he does not pose a great threat to me. Even if I go there will be danger as Peng Xuefei said, but with my strength, as long as Du Haichao does not use guns to surround me and escape from his hands, it should not be a problem, but for the sake of In case of any accident, I have prepared a three edged army stab in case of emergency.


    Night, quietly fell, from the appointed time is almost the same, I put aside the mind, do a good job of dressing, drive straight to the Royal Garden in the center of the city.


    After a short time, I arrived at Royal Garden Road, an upscale nightclub. As soon as I stopped my car, the lobby manager in the club immediately came forward. When he knew that I was coming to Du Haichao''s banquet, he showed more enthusiasm and directly led me to his box.


    In the process of walking, my eyes casually looked at the environment inside. However, I didn''t see anything unusual when I went to the door of the box. On the contrary, I wondered if Du Haichao really didn''t intend to deal with me, or did he have any other ambush?


    I didn''t want to understand, but my face was calm. After the lobby manager opened the box door, I walked in calmly.


    The lights in the private room were dim and flickering. However, when I entered the room, I saw Du Haichao with a relaxed face. To my great surprise, there were two other familiar faces in the box, sun Yunlong, and Lu Ping, who was fighting with me in the middle of the day!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 539

    The three overlords gathered in a hall. This scene made my heart suddenly jump. In an instant, I knew it completely. It turned out that this was a real Hongmen banquet. Although I had already guessed that Du Haichao had bad intentions, I did not guess that Lu Ping and sun Yunlong would also be involved.


    Du Haichao apparently said that he was entertaining me for my victory, but in fact he set up such a road for me. Especially, judging from the posture of the three of them at the moment, it seems that they have been sitting here for some time. It is very likely that this banquet is the Bureau they set up for me together.


    Think of this, my eyes can not help but slightly narrowed up.


    Du Haichao is sitting on one side. Beside him is a middle-aged man who looks extremely calm. The middle-aged man is dressed in a Chinese tunic and looks meticulous. His waist is straight. Even though this is a place of extravagance and wine, he does not relax at all and stands beside Du Haichao.


    Just standing, his body shows a very strong momentum, obviously, his skill can not be underestimated.


    Sun Yunlong is sitting directly opposite the box door, which is opposite to me. As for Lu Ping, he is sitting on the other side, drinking lightly.


    The first person to see me was Du Haichao. When he saw me, he could not help but smile. He was about to stand up and say hello to me. But at this time, one of them got up to speak.


    This man is sun Yunlong. He stood up from his seat with a cold look, and said to me coldly: "Jiangnan wind, you really have a kind of appearance?"


    Sun Yunlong''s tone is very bad, and his attitude towards me is very clear. Indeed, he was beaten and humiliated by me that night. I wonder that he doesn''t hate to die. Up to now, his injury has not improved. His face is blue and purple. When I saw him stand up from the sofa, his legs still tremble. But it doesn''t help him to burst into anger. His eyes, if they can If you kill people, I''ve been dead a thousand times.


    Du Haichao''s enthusiasm, sun Yunlong''s anger and Lu Ping''s deep feelings are quite different. However, together, they create a very strange atmosphere for this dark box. It seems that every dust particle in the air is surrounded by conspiracy, which makes people feel uncomfortable involuntarily.


    I have some hesitation in my heart, but at this moment, out of resentment against me, it seems that sun Yunlong really can''t help but rush to me.


    Du Haichao, the smiling face tiger, stood up at the right time and stopped sun Yunlong. He stopped him and said, "Sun Yunlong, I invited the Jiangnan wind. Let''s put aside the hatred between you and him. Today, we''ll sit here and have a good chat."


    Hearing this, sun Yunlong reluctantly stopped his movements, but his look was not relaxed at all. He snorted at me and sat down.


    I didn''t take sun Yunlong''s performance seriously. He hated me for sure. I would not regret what I had punished him at the beginning. I can only say that he was planted by himself and suffered his own fruit. Last time, when he had so many subordinates present, I was able to play with him by clapping. Now, one of his younger brothers is not here. Moreover, he himself is seriously injured. If there is a conflict with me, he will make a fool of himself.


    However, we can''t rule out another possibility. If this is really a bureau, if sun Yunlong''s anger and Du Haichao''s obstruction are arranged in advance, then they will certainly have backers. Although it looks calm outside, it is hard to guarantee that they will have other ambushes.


    For a moment, I was a little hesitant, this box full of strange atmosphere, whether I should enter or not.


    The shrewd Du Haichao, just like seeing my mind, suddenly said to me in a kind tone: "sorry, Jiangnan wind, I didn''t tell you in advance, just afraid you won''t come! But don''t get me wrong. I mean no harm


    Du Haichao''s words make me feel goosebumps all over. It''s enough to be a hypocritical man. I want to fool me without malice. I''m not a fool. I won''t be led by the nose. But I can''t be a turtle in front of them. Since I''m here, there''s no reason to retreat. I also want to see clearly that Du Haichao''s heart can''t help it What are their thoughts and what are their intentions?


    At the moment, I stepped forward and walked into the room full of conspiracy.


    Du Haichao sat down on the sofa in front of me and said, "that''s right. We all belong to a school. It''s necessary to fight and kill. If we can resolve this contradiction, it''s not very good."


    Resolve? Du Haichao''s words are really light. I had to deal with the three of them. The hatred between sun Yunlong and me is not easy to resolve. What''s more, I don''t believe that Du Haichao tried his best to lure me to this private room, that is, to make peace with me.


    However, I didn''t make it clear. My face remained calm and calm. But I could not help but glance at Lu Ping, who was sitting on the other side.My arrival, Du Haichao and sun Yunlong have already made a statement, but Ping Feng, who has not said a word, is just drinking wine.


    Lu Ping''s eyebrows slightly frowned, and I don''t know if it''s because he lost to me at noon. He didn''t even look at me.


    Du Haichao, on the other hand, once again showed the host''s enthusiasm. He poured me a glass of wine himself, and then asked me, "Jiangnan style, do you want to sing, or shall we find some younger girls to come in?"


    Du Haichao''s excessive hospitality makes me feel that his mind is very deep and deep. In this way, I am more interested in knowing what his real purpose is. As for other unimportant things, I will not think about them. Instead, I will reply coldly: "no need."


    Hearing my reply, Du Haichao put away the smile on his face, and then took up his glass of wine in his hand and said to me with some solemnity: "Nanfeng, anyway, I invite you to celebrate, so, I''d like to propose a toast to you."


    With that, Du Haichao drank all the wine in his glass.


    I didn''t hesitate. I dried the wine in the glass, but after putting it down, I said, "Du Haichao, I''ve drunk the wine. I should have nothing to do now. Goodbye."


    With that, I''m going to get up and leave. I really don''t want to go around with Du Haichao. Since he doesn''t express his real intention, I''ll leave now to see if I can force his true face.


    What I didn''t expect was that Du Haichao didn''t get worried by my words, but forced him to show his original shape. He suddenly put his glass on the table at the moment when I was preparing to get up, and said to me in a cruel voice: "Jiangnan wind, do you think we come here to see you pretend to be forced to leave?"


    Sure enough, their purpose is not to talk about reconciliation with me, let alone celebrate victory for me. Sun Yunlong''s attitude represents everything. Finally, Du Haichao also entered the theme, and his gloomy voice suddenly came: "Jiangnan style, since the celebration is over, then we should talk about another thing."


    The fox finally showed its tail. I turned my head slightly and took a look at Du Haichao. He leaned on the sofa with his hands open like a king. At this moment, his face no longer had the enthusiasm he had just had. At the same time, sun Yunlong looked at me coldly. On his rigid face, there was a trace of sneer. Even Lu Ping, who had not spoken on the other side, could not help looking at me, but his expression did not There is too much to reveal.


    Looking at their posture, I couldn''t help but sneer. It took me half a day to get the business out. It was much easier to see them show their true faces than before. I couldn''t help grinning, showing a little playful smile and saying, "come on, I''d like to hear what it is that you''ve spent so much time leading me here."


    As soon as my voice fell, sun Yunlong, who hated me the most, said, "Jiangnan wind, since the night you attacked me, this school has you or me. Now, my request is very simple, that is, you should quit this school."


    Quit school? This request was put forward by sun Yunlong, but it should be the common purpose of the three of them. Of course, if they come to me just for this, I don''t need too much nonsense. I glanced at Sun Yunlong lightly and said faintly, "sorry, I can''t do what you want."


    My answer was simple and straightforward. According to reason, sun Yunlong, who hated me deeply, should burst out immediately when he saw me like this. However, he didn''t say anything and didn''t stand up. He just snorted coldly.


    On the contrary, Du Haichao on the other side said: "Jiangnan style, this matter is discussed by us together. In fact, you may not have to leave school. There is still a way to choose by yourself."


    When he said this, Du Haichao seemed to regard himself as the king, with an attitude of dominating the fate of others.


    Seeing him like this, I suddenly felt that he was the director of this play, and sun Yunlong and Lu Ping were just actors he invited. What did Du Haichao say about the other way? What was it?


    I didn''t think about it any more. I immediately asked Du Hai in a very cold voice: "what way?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 540

    On hearing this, Du Haichao''s eyes were directly staring at me. His mouth slowly spat out a few words: "that is to join the Haichao meeting!"


    Du Haichao''s words immediately stunned me. This road is obviously a dead end for me. Today, when I was in the gymnasium, I definitely refused Du Haichao''s invitation, and Du Haichao accepted it. At the same time, he also said that he was optimistic about my beacon party and asked him to help him if he had anything to do. Although I knew he was insincere, he would not raise it again without any suspense What''s the problem?


    The only possibility is that Du Haichao really has a deep intention for me to join the club. Thinking like this, I can''t help but show a slight curve in the corner of my mouth, saying: "I''m afraid, your purpose is not just here!"


    According to Du Haichao''s calculation, it is impossible for him to pull me into the Haichao meeting in vain. Fortunately, this time, Du Haichao did not make a detour with me. He showed his hands and said to me, "yes, you must leave Peng Xuefei. This is the result of sincere discussion between Lu pingsun Yunlong and me. Only in this way can I protect you."


    Can you keep me? Du Haichao''s mind is really deep, invisible. He is threatening me, but he can be said to protect me. I''d like to see what will happen if he doesn''t protect me.


    After thinking about it, I suddenly got up from my seat and glanced down at Sun Yunlong and Lu Ping. Then, my eyes turned to Du Haichao''s face and said, "I''m sorry, I still let you down. If you don''t join the white Gang, I won''t answer. What I want to say is that I''m not used to being protected by others."


    At this moment, my expression is both playful and arrogant. As soon as my voice falls, I will go outside.


    After two steps of my body, Du Haichao''s words suddenly rang out behind me: "Jiangnan style, I know your character is wild and unruly, but you are just a rich second generation, and my subordinates have no shortage of rich second generation. You just transferred to school for a short time, but you have shown too much. If I don''t protect you, no one can keep you. You want to develop yourself The beacon fire club is just a fantasy.


    Even if you win Lu Ping and bruise sun Yunlong, it''s just your personal strength. What''s more, Peng Xuefei''s identity is unusual. Whether you know it or not, you can''t get it with us. If you have to, then, from now on, we are the enemy. "


    Du Haichao''s words are very confident, and at the same time, they are also very intimidating. Unfortunately, the target of his threat is me. I almost didn''t think about it. I turned to Du Haichao and said coldly: "Du Haichao, you are really a good player. You are very tactful. You have analyzed my situation thoroughly. It seems that I can''t live without you. You are not for me Choice is forcing me to submit. It''s a pity that if I want to be a Jiangnan style, I''ll be honest and upright. If you want to be superior to me, you''ll be a fool! "


    Since he wanted to step on me, now, I definitely stepped on him. At the same time, I looked at Lu Ping and sun Yunlong with great disdain. I didn''t expect that these three hostile overlords had become birds of a feather because of me. It was really dramatic.


    This made Lu Ping''s eyebrows frown tighter, and Du Haichao''s face became colder and colder. Sun Yunlong, however, could not help but stand up. He threw a bottle of wine on the ground, pointed to me and scolded: "it''s a waste of breath to talk to you about things that don''t know how to live or die. It''s just a waste of breath to talk to you. You can''t even go down the steps given by Jiangnan style. This is what you asked for. Today, I It''s to see if you can get out of the gate. "


    Almost as soon as sun Yunlong''s voice fell, there was a bang, and the door of the private room was suddenly broken open. In an instant, a group of people with machetes rushed in.


    As soon as these people with machetes entered the door, they looked at me with cold face and covetously eyes. They all released a strong momentum. From this momentum, I can clearly see that they are all old hands on the road, and their fighting ability is definitely much better than that of ordinary gangsters.


    At this moment, I suddenly realized that these people must have been waiting outside after I entered the box. The sound of sun Yunlong''s bottle throwing just now was the signal that these people began to act.


    Finally, the real intention of this Hongmen banquet was thoroughly revealed. Moreover, the people who appeared were not the younger brothers of Lu bang, Hai Chao Hui and Yun Long Hui, but the big thugs on the road. It seems that Du Haichao and his colleagues really attached great importance to me and made full preparations.


    However, after entering the box, these people did not immediately attack me, but formed a confrontation with me and blocked the door of the compartment.


    Although, they appear a little sudden, but my heart, has long thought that there may be such a stubble, so even though my situation is in danger, my face does not show too much, still appears very calm.


    At this time, sun Yunlong suddenly issued a very rampant voice: "Jiangnan wind, now, even if you want to regret it, it''s too late. I''m not afraid to tell you the truth, this club is my territory. Since you step into the gate here, you are destined to be my on-board fish, and I am your knife and paw."At this moment, sun Yunlong''s face is covered with a smile of conspiracy and success, which is mixed with his injured face and looks very ferocious.


    Du Haichao, on the other side, did not say anything to me any more. Instead, he said leisurely to sun Yunlong: "Sun Yunlong, now you can avenge you."


    Du Haichao''s words seemed to be an order and an instruction. I understood it completely. Du Haichao designed everything today. His move was chiguoguo''s murder by using a knife. Lu Ping and sun Yunlong were present and attracted me. Then he made several choices that I could not accept, forcing me to fall into the ambush of sun Yunlong However, it was insidious enough, and the city hall was simply terrible.


    As soon as his voice fell, sun Yunlong nodded his head, grinned cunningly, and said, "ha ha ha ha, don''t worry. Even if the Jiangnan wind has some skills, he can''t escape the dinner I prepared for him. I''m afraid that if he''s not careful, he may end up dead or disabled."


    Sun Yunlong''s death or disability has already been regarded as the most ruthless revenge on me. However, Du Haichao wanted more than that. After listening to sun Yunlong''s words, he even showed a cold light in his eyes and said: "every year, there are more people who die due to accidents. I will help you deal with what happened."


    Hearing this, I suddenly remembered Peng Xuefei''s warning to me this afternoon. She told me not to go to the dinner party and asked me to be careful of Du Haichao. It turned out that she really meant to remind me. Du Haichao was not only deep in mind, but also extremely vicious. What he had just said to sun Yunlong, it was obvious that he meant to let me die without any future trouble. Moreover, he seemed to be able to guarantee sun Yunlong That is to say, his backstage is very hard. I knew that for a long time, but I didn''t expect that he was strong enough to control people''s life and death.


    Sun Yunlong was assured by Du Haichao. He immediately felt as if he had taken a calming pill. He immediately said, "well, with your words, today, I will certainly want the Jiangnan wind and blood splashing on the spot. This is what he should end up with."


    This pair of pickling villains in collusion are indeed birds of a feather. However, compared with sun Yunlong, I hate Du Haichao more. This kind of talent is the type I hate most. No matter when, I am most disgusted with such insidious villains. Fu Dong, who robbed Ziyi at the beginning, is a vivid example.


    I coldly glanced at the two of them, and then looked at Lu Ping, who had been silent all the time. Since I came in, Lu Ping kept a low profile. He didn''t aim at me or show hatred for me. He just frowned. I didn''t know what he was thinking in his mind and had no spare thought to speculate about him.


    I cast my eyes back to the faces of sun Yunlong and Du Haichao, and said in a cold voice, "do you really think that you will eat me today?"


    Seeing that I was still so arrogant, sun Yunlong suddenly restrained his excitement. He stared at me coldly and snorted, saying, "death is coming, but you still pretend to be forced. If you kneel down and beg for mercy from me, maybe I will give you a good time."


    For sun Yunlong''s madness, I was really disdainful. I snorted a trace of disdain from my nose and said in contempt to him: "Sun Yunlong, are you worthy of being a campus overlord? To deal with me, we need the three of you to unite, use more outsiders, and even use such inferior strategies. If it is true, I am not wrong about you. You are not a bit worse than me. "


    As soon as the voice fell, my son suddenly moved up. From my back waist, I took out the three edged army stab that I brought with me. When they didn''t respond to me, I took the army spike and rushed to my target, Du Haichao.


    He is obviously closest to my position, and the leader of this bureau today is also him. Now, this bureau has completely surfaced, and I don''t need to detour with them here. After all, this is their territory, and sun Yunlong has vowed to take my life. Naturally, I know that they are fully prepared.


    Therefore, my most important purpose at the moment is to escape from here. The key to my escape is to capture the king first and control Du Haichao.


    My body is very fast. The three edged army stab in my hand is flexible. When I was about to get close to Du Haichao, suddenly, the middle-aged man in Zhongshan suit standing beside him suddenly moved up.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 541

    I guessed the identity of this middle-aged man at the beginning. He was Du Haichao''s bodyguard, and he was an expert. But I underestimated him. I didn''t expect that his strength would be so strong. Just now, he stood there motionless, like a mountain. But at the moment, he moved as fast as lightning, and his body with a strong momentum towards me With the wrist of a bayonet.


    Because of this man''s surprise attack, I had to give up Du Haichao. Instead, I changed the military stab in my hand and went to the stab of a middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man''s reaction speed is also fast enough. When he saw my movement, his hand retracted, and his whole body shape changed. He moved to Du Haichao, blocking my way. At the same time, he pressed me hard.


    Because I didn''t use my real strength, I gave up the opportunity of catching the thief and the king first, and I fought with the middle-aged man. He used his body and I used my weapons. I was still stronger and scored one point. However, the middle-aged man didn''t fight with the front. He dodged and hit me with a roaring steel fist.


    I wanted to use the army stab to deal with it, but it was not enough. In a hurry, I made another hand and shook hands for a fist, which directly collided with the fist of the middle-aged man.


    Suddenly, a powerful force came from my fist to my arm. Then, my whole body was subjected to this force. My body could not help but regress two steps. The middle-aged man did not retreat, but his body swayed down. Then, he still stood in front of Du Haichao as stable as a mountain.


    In the blink of an eye or two, I lost the opportunity of Du Haichao. Sun Yunlong couldn''t help looking at this scene. However, before I had any other actions, sun Yunlong woke up. He snorted coldly and said, "hum, Jiangnan wind, do you really think we are going to invite you here? If you want to make a sneak attack, today, you can wait to die. Give it to me


    At Sun Yunlong''s command, immediately, those who rushed in attacked and killed me.


    The number of these people was as many as seven or eight. The man in front of them was a man with a flat head. He was the first one to rush forward, raised the watermelon knife and launched a fierce attack on me.


    Since I have lost the opportunity to catch the thief and catch the king first, now I can only deal with the swordsman in front of me with my heart. When the flat headed man rushed to me, my body did not retreat and flashed. On the contrary, I met him calmly.


    With Du Haichao on the scene, I can''t show too much strength, but I can''t be caught with my hands. Although these adults are much better than the students, especially with knives in their hands, they are not worried for me.


    It''s just that I''m not good at showing my strength, and I have only one army thorn in my hand. Compared with the other side''s watermelon knife, I''m particularly at a loss. Therefore, I can''t fight with them. What I have to do now is to quickly highlight the encirclement and escape from their encirclement.


    As soon as I went forward, I made a hand with the flat headed man who was the first to rush. His strength was not weak. He insisted on several moves in my hand. Other swordsmen had already rushed to me. These people were not ordinary people. They were very hot and merciless. Their swords were blind. I had to keep avoiding them, and my army spikes played the greatest role Force, with a very rapid speed kept stabbing.


    The flat headed man who had been aiming at me was the first to be stabbed by me. As soon as the three edged army stabbed into his skin, he showed his teeth and grinned, and his bald head broke out cold sweat.


    At this time, other people also realized that I was not an ordinary student, they were more and more up to the strength of the whole body, trying to deal with me, I appropriately broke out a bit of their own momentum, in their circle, playing guerrilla warfare with ease.


    Whistling, there are two people who do not have long eyes were stabbed by my dagger, their blood, sprinkled all over the ground, the dark box, faintly filled with a bloody breath.


    My appearance is not humble and silent, my eyes are attentive and serious, and my body is like a snake. I have evaded several attacks of watermelon knife. My unyielding and my tenacity make sun Yunlong and Du Haichao show a little shock. However, the interest in their eyes is stronger. It seems that it is one for them to see me struggling here It''s a very appetizing dish. It suits their taste.


    In particular, sun Yunlong''s eyes were shining. When he saw the wonderful scenery, he couldn''t help but sarcastically saying to me: "Jiangnan wind, you are really an immortal little Qiang. I think you can still struggle for how long!"


    I tightly squeezed the army thorn, turned his head, and glared at Sun Yunlong and said in a deep voice, "I will not let you go!"


    Finish saying, I suddenly raise a foot, kick down the person who blocks in the door, then quickly rushed to the box door.


    Without any hesitation, I quickly opened the box door, trying to escape, but as soon as the door opened, my feet stopped instantly, and my eyes reflected the huge black crowd.


    At this moment, a large number of powerful swordsmen were waiting outside the private room. Suddenly, seeing so many swordsmen in front of me, I couldn''t help shivering even if I was calm again. At this time, I finally understood why Sun Yunlong was so determined that I would die here. It turns out that he really tried his best to prepare such a powerful post Hands.With the opening of the box door, swordsmen swarmed in. Their approach, so that I have to step backward. And my eyes are still staring at these swordsmen in front of me.


    Among them, the leader is a man with a tattoo on his face. Among all the swordsmen, he is the most powerful one. Obviously, he is an expert who can take charge of his own affairs and is the leader of this group of people.


    The tattooed man, leading a large number of swordsmen behind him, approached me straightly, forcing me to keep retreating. Unconsciously, the box became extremely quiet, with only neat and powerful footstep sound. However, there were so many people on the other side, each with a knife in his hand, and all of them released his momentum. The scene was so strict and with great pressure Compulsion.


    My only way to go has been blocked, and after a while, my back has become irresistible.


    However, these swordsmen didn''t attack me immediately. Under the leadership of the tattooed men, all the swordsmen gathered around me in front of me. Maybe, as long as they gave an order, they would all attack and kill me. Even if they were masters, they could not resist such a frightful killing power.


    At this time, sun Yunlong suddenly took two steps forward and challenged me: "Jiangnan wind, do you still want to escape? To tell you the truth, today, I have laid a net here. You can''t fly with your wings, and you will die. "


    Sun Yunlong''s tone is extremely fierce and his attitude is very firm. He has completely sentenced me to death, and there is no room for maneuver.


    At this moment, my eyes became a little red. I had expected that Du Haichao might set up a bureau for me, but I didn''t expect that he combined with sun Yunlong to set up such a big Bureau for me. This is not only the power competition in the school, but also a living plot, which is beyond my expectation.


    I red eyes, staring at the nostrils of sun Yunlong, cold voice asked: "really want to do this absolutely?"


    Hearing this, sun Yunlong chuckled and said mercilessly, "absolutely? For others, it may be absolutely impossible, but for you, it can never stop. Jiangnan wind, don''t hate us. Today, you are responsible for all this. "


    After that, he couldn''t help but snort. Then Du Haichao went to sun Yunlong. At this time, he was like a master. His eyes were higher than the sky. He looked at me with contempt. Even, he looked at me as if he were looking at a dead man.


    Perhaps, Du Haichao had already seen the situation in front of him and knew that I was doomed. Therefore, he stepped up gently and walked toward the door. As he walked, he said, "let''s go. There''s nothing good to kill. Stay here to avoid splashing blood."


    His words were very instructive. Sun Yunlong and Lu Ping, who had been sitting in his seat, made some moves. Sun Yunlong gave me a sneer and followed Du Haichao and his bodyguards. Lu Ping, with a deep look at me, followed them out.


    Immediately, the leader of these swordsmen, the tattooed man, turned around and personally sent Du Haichao away. They walked out of the box.


    Please hurry up, sun Yungang''s tattoo is too clean


    Smell speech, tattoo man solemnly nodded his head, then, he returned to the box again, closed the box door.


    Bang, box door re coincidence, followed by tattooed man''s powerful and overbearing voice: "kill


    In the eyes of Du Haichao and others, the scene inside the box is already a dead end. The final situation is that, as sun Yunlong said, the wind from the south of the Yangtze River is difficult to fly, so it is inevitable to die.


    As he walked along, Du Haichao felt extremely happy when he listened to the fighting in the box behind him. Even on his gloomy face, he could not help but show a smile. However, his smile was too ferocious and had the flavor of successful conspiracy.


    The royal garden is the site of sun Yunlong. Sun Yunlong sends Du Haichao and Lu Ping to the hall of the club.


    At the entrance of the hall, sun Yunlong said directly, "Du Haichao, you can remember it for me. When the Jiangnan wind''s family starts to make trouble, you remember to deal with it for me!"


    Du Haichao put up that smile and said solemnly, "you can rest assured. I''m Du Haichao''s words are true."


    Hearing this, sun Yunlong nodded with satisfaction, and then, with a proud momentum, turned back to the club.


    Du Haichao and Lu Ping walked toward the outside of the club side by side.


    Outside, Du Haichao and Lu Ping are going their separate ways. At this time, Lu Ping, who has been silent all night, suddenly turns to Du Haichao and says, "are we making too much noise?"


    Hearing this, Du Haichao stopped his pace. He gave Lu Ping a light look. Then, he turned his eyes away and said slowly, "people are not cruel and stand still. You are clear about the threat of Jiangnan wind to us in our school. Today, we must eliminate him completely, so that we can never suffer from it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 542

    Looking at Du Haichao''s manner and listening to what he said, Lu Ping knew that he could not control Du Haichao''s thinking. Although he thought it was too cruel to kill the Jiangnan wind in this way, and it was contrary to his original idea, but today''s situation was made by Du Haichao, and the man was created by sun Yunlong. He can''t change anything.


    After hesitating for a while, Lu Ping did not say anything, but turned and left in silence. However, his face looked more dignified than before.


    Du Haichao is too lazy to pay attention to Lu Ping''s mentality. His mouth is full of satisfaction.


    For a moment, his bodyguard drove his car over, and he sat in the co driver''s seat. However, Du Haichao did not let the bodyguard drive immediately, but lit a cigarette and smoked leisurely.


    In a cloud of smoke, Du Haichao''s thoughts were drawn back to the past


    when he first saw the Jiangnan wind, he was in the school square. At that time, sun Yunlong publicly confessed to Peng Xuefei, while Peng Xuefei pulled Jiangnan Feng onto the stage, saying that he was his boyfriend. At that moment, Du Haichao was already unhappy with the Jiangnan wind in his heart. However, at that moment, he didn''t pay attention to this person, because he could see at a glance that the Jiangnan wind was just a temporary shield pulled out by Peng Xuefei.


    However, to Du Haichao''s surprise, Jiangnan Feng, an unknown new man, dare to say in front of their three overlords on the stage and in such public that you are not as good as me!


    This sentence of Jiangnan Feng is a great challenge to Du Haichao, who has always been conceited. He and Lu Ping sun Yunlong have been in a tripartite confrontation in school. They have all enjoyed glory and have a stable foundation. In Du Haichao''s opinion, Lu Ping and sun Yunlong are both unicellular animals and pose no threat to themselves. He still has a kind of egotism However, this Jiangnan style provoked his majesty as soon as he came up, which made Du Haichao have a strong hostility to the Jiangnan wind.


    Therefore, when Lu Ping, a upright character, wanted to teach Jiangnan style on the spot, Du Haichao stopped him in time and offered advice in Lu Ping''s ear.


    This strategy is to let Lu Ping find an opportunity to set up an ambush for Jiangnan Feng, break his hand, and stop him from being arrogant.


    At first, Du Haichao thought that Jiangnan style was just a flash in the pan and would soon be forgotten in his memory. However, it was not long before he heard that Jiangnan Feng and Peng Xuefei''s school canteen were eating together. At that time, sun Yunlong surrounded him, but in the end, Jiangnan Feng escaped easily and made fun of sun Yunlong.


    Du Haichao once again paid attention to the Jiangnan style, and made a survey of his identity. Du Haichao did not expect that Jiangnan Feng was a very rich second generation in his family. Now he and Peng Xuefei are in the same department and often have classes together. Moreover, there is a rumor in the school that the purpose of Jiangnan Feng''s transfer from abroad is Peng Xuefei.


    This, it can be said, directly stimulated Du Haichao''s ban Jian. He also pursued Peng Xuefei. Although he failed, he didn''t think it was a disgraceful thing. After all, he knew Peng Xuefei''s identity, which was the daughter of the gang leader. He was a well deserved Mafia princess. On the contrary, Du Haichao''s desire to get Peng Xuefei is stronger because of his rejection. What you can''t get is the best. Du Haichao likes Peng Xuefei''s background, her beauty and her temperament.


    Moreover, in Du Haichao''s opinion, no one in this school is worthy of being Peng Xuefei''s boyfriend except himself.


    By that time, Du Haichao had paid attention to the Jiangnan wind, but what made him more and more shocked was that he and Peng Xuefei sat at the same table in the classroom and said in public that he was Peng Xuefei''s boyfriend. Jiangnan Feng and ouyangjing with background showed Peng Xuefei that Jiangnan Feng and Peng Xuefei went to Lu Ping together in a romantic relationship However, Du Haichao did not directly seek the Jiangnan wind as sun Yunlong and Lu Ping did. Instead, he thought of a circuitous way, that is to admit him into the Haichao meeting. In this way, Jiang Nanfeng was doomed to survive under his command and lost his qualification to compete with Peng Xuefei, and even Jiang Nanfeng may also be used by him, so Du Haichao did not hesitate to give up the position of deputy leader.


    In Du Haichao''s opinion, this is his gift to Jiangnan wind. However, something more unexpected happened to Du Haichao. He went to Shangjiang Nanfeng''s classroom and handed him an olive branch. He refused even though he didn''t think about it. Even when Jiangnan Feng left, he didn''t even dump him. Du Haichao clearly remembers that day, Jiangnan Feng was sitting at the same table with Peng Xuefei, and they were still chatting with each other very well.


    Du Haichao was immediately angry and wished to bring someone to calm down the Jiangnan wind. However, he suppressed this tone and gave the Jiangnan wind three days to consider. At the same time, it was also a warning to the Jiangnan wind. If he did not agree to join the Haichao club, he would start to deal with the Jiangnan wind.


    Du Haichao knew that the Jiangnan wind would know this. On the afternoon of that day, Du Haichao was the first to stop the Jiangnan wind. It was Sun Yunlong who led his more than 100 Pengfei party members. When he heard the news, Du Haichao was very happy. When he knew that Jiangnan Feng finally escaped, he could not help calling sun Yunlong a waste.In particular, on the spot of being intercepted by sun Yunlong, Jiangnan Feng announced that he was going to set up a beacon fire club. It was like a slap in the face, which made Du Haichao hate to kill Jiang Nanfeng, because Du Haichao never liked others disobeying his mind, and Jiangnan wind was simply deliberately disobeying him.


    However, Du Haichao still forbeared, because three days had not yet come. Probably that time, because of jealousy and resentment, Du Haichao buried the seeds of destroying the southern wind.


    When he learned that the Jiangnan wind had defeated sun Yunlong that night, and Jiangnan wind had a great reputation in the school, the seed in Du Haichao''s heart began to sprout.


    At the same time, Du Haichao paid close attention to the fact that Jiangnan style was about to fight against Lu Qiong.


    Du Haichao watched Lu Ping''s duel with Jiangnan style. He thought Lu Ping would teach Jiangnan Feng a lesson instead of him. However, he was surprised that Jiangnan Feng had won miraculously, which made his reputation unique. In particular, the scene that Jiang Nanfeng won once again fell into Peng Xuefei''s view.


    The pursuit of Peng Xuefei by Jiangnan wind is the first to win the moon. However, he is often together with Peng Xuefei, which makes Du Haichao feel a little flustered. He can''t help but wonder whether something happened between Jiangnan wind and Peng Xuefei?


    After the competition, Du Haichao couldn''t help looking for Jiangnan wind, and once again put forward the proposal of letting Jiangnan wind join the Haichao meeting, which was severely rejected by Jiangnan wind. In Du Haichao''s opinion, Jiangnan wind was forced by himself, which made it difficult for Du Haichao, who had been in the leading position, to accept. At that time, the germinating seed that killed Jiangnan wind was blooming In his heart, he immediately produced a strategy to lure the Jiangnan wind to the appointment, and then completely dealt with him.


    As things evolved step by step, it came to the situation tonight. Du Haichao never thought that it would be so happy to cooperate with his rivals Lu Ping and sun Yunlong.


    Jiangnan wind is handsome, has money in his family, can fight, and has a strong wind. Originally, for Du Haichao, it is just like a thorn in his heart. He even envies Jiangnan wind. Why is it that he, a transfer student who has just come to school a few days ago, can be so prosperous? Why, only he can get close to Peng Xuefei.


    Now, at this moment, these problems are not important to Du Haichao, because soon there will be no Jiangnan wind in the school. The big stone in his heart has fallen. He feels that every part of his body is comfortable from the inside out.


    When the pictures in his mind were interlaced, Du Haichao''s cigarette was also finished. He opened the window, flicked his hand and threw away the cigarette butts. His face showed a lightness that had never been seen before. With this trace of comfort, he said to himself: "Jiangnan style, I gave you a chance to live. You don''t cherish it. I can''t blame this matter!"


    After that, Du Haichao completely put aside Xu can''s picture in his mind. He returned to his gloomy color and said to the driver, "go!"


    The car drove slowly away from the door of the royal garden.


    Du Haichao turned his head and was very comfortable with the evening wind. His eyes were also looking at the scenery that flashed away from the window.


    At this time of the night, it was very deep, and the streets were deserted. However, Du Haichao felt his heart was very lively. He had already thought about it. From tomorrow on, he would pursue Peng Xuefei with all his heart. Once Peng Xuefei was caught, he would not only be able to hold a beautiful woman, but also connect with the sea gang. At that time, with his own family background, he would be a provincial capital It''s not too much.


    Thinking about it, Du Haichao''s face once again showed a smug smile, but his smile just showed up. Suddenly, the car he was riding in suddenly stopped at the moment when he was out of the lane, making a harsh noise of friction.


    Because of inertia, Du Haichao''s body could not help but lean forward and down. At the same time, his smile is also momentarily frozen, he knows, his bodyguard has been very calm, will not brake for no reason.


    As soon as he stabilized himself, Du Haichao immediately raised his eyes and looked in front of the car.


    At this glance, Du Haichao''s eyes suddenly widened. He even saw a man with blood all over his body standing in front of his car, motionless, like a prison blood demon. After a while, Du Haichao''s heart suddenly burst out. He tried to concentrate and looked at each other''s face.


    When he saw the other side''s face clearly, Du Haichao, who had always been the winner, was completely dumbfounded. Because the bloody man standing in front of the bus was the one who had been sentenced to death by him, Jiangnan Feng!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 543

    This may be the first time Du Haichao felt so shocked in his life. It was even more surprising than hitting a ghost in the middle of the night. He couldn''t believe that the man in front of the car was Jiangnan style.


    It took more than ten seconds for Du Haichao to wake up, but he still didn''t dare to believe his eyes. He was almost subconscious. He rubbed his eyes vigorously with his hands and looked forward to the front again. However, the fact is that the people in front of the car are indeed Jiangnan style.


    Under this situation, Du Haichao''s mood is more and more complicated, and his head is also a little disordered. In his consciousness, Jiangnan wind should still be in the box of the royal garden. How could he suddenly appear here and stop his car? According to my expectation, Jiangnan wind should have died at this time.


    It is impossible for the dead to be resurrected, and Du Haichao does not believe that there are ghosts in the world. Then, there is only one possibility. Jiangnan wind escapes from the dead. Although Du Haichao didn''t understand what kind of fight Jiangnan Feng had with those swordsmen in that box, seeing that his body was full of scars and blood, Du Haichao was more and more convinced that the Jiangnan style had really escaped from the heaven.


    Thinking of this, Du Haichao suddenly took a breath of cold air. This is really incredible. In the situation in the box at that time, Jiangnan wind was definitely doomed to death. How could he survive by breaking through so many swordsmen? This is so unbelievable, but Du Haichao is a smart man. Even if he does not want to believe it, he must believe this fact. However, because of this, he is more sure of the idea that he must do away with the Jiangnan style.


    In Du Haichao''s opinion, Jiangnan style has a kind of evil. He thought that the Jiangnan style was doomed to defeat in the singles competition, but he won. In the end, he escaped. If such a person was allowed to stay, it would be a great disaster to himself. In particular, Du Haichao observed the fights of Jiangnan style, and it seems that every single one of them has won Second, his strength is growing. He is really a freak.


    Du Haichao''s eyes can''t help but look at his bodyguard. At this moment, Du Haichao is a little remorseful. Why didn''t he let the bodyguard drive directly into him when he found out that the man in front of him was Jiangnan wind. Now, it''s impossible to kill him again. No, it''s not too late to deal with the Jiangnan wind.


    Du Haichao couldn''t help cursing: "this sun Yunlong is really a waste. No wonder he will be played around by Jiangnan wind. Even his subordinates are all rubbish. I set up such a perfect Bureau, I can let him run away, a group of losers!"


    After saying this, Du Haichao said to the bodyguard on the driver''s seat beside him: "it seems that this matter will be handed over to you."


    The bodyguard was also a bit surprised. Jiangnan wind was not dead and could still appear here. At the beginning, when he saw the Jiangnan wind, his eyes couldn''t help being stunned, but he was worthy of being a calm man. Soon, he recovered and kept a cool look. In fact, without Du Haichao''s explanation, the middle-aged man also knows that we should eradicate the Jiangnan wind, because at this time, the Jiangnan wind is intercepted here, and its meaning is very obvious. It is to revenge.


    Without much thought, the middle-aged man nodded to Du Haichao and said in a deep voice, "no problem."


    What the middle-aged man said revealed his self-confidence. Although the south of the Yangtze River wind really made him look very impressive, it did not frighten him. As soon as the voice fell, the door was opened, and the middle-aged man''s figure went down, and Du Haichao also went down from the other side.


    After getting off the bus, Du Haichao found that Jiangnan Feng''s eyes were staring at him coldly. In his eyes, he could not help but show his killing intention. This made Du Haichao''s heart feel a little hairy. He didn''t like this feeling very much. Therefore, he was stunned and turned to show contempt. He said to Jiangnan wind, "Jiangnan wind, your life is really hard enough Ah


    The southern wind, like a bloody man, heard Du Haichao''s words without making any response. However, his eyes were still coldly staring at Du Haichao, and the momentum released from his body became more and more cold. Full of scars, blood stained clothes, cold eyes, in the weak light, Jiangnan wind looks a bit ferocious, some terrible, let people unconsciously feel frightening.


    Du Haichao had bodyguards to protect him. He didn''t seem to be afraid of Jiangnan wind. On the contrary, seeing that Jiangnan wind didn''t respond to him, he couldn''t help showing a trace of anger. He opened his mouth again and said, "Jiangnan wind, it''s really surprising that you can escape, but you''re still too stupid. You didn''t want to run away, but you came to me, but it''s also thanks to your not running away, It''s convenient for me. Tonight, anyway, you have no way to live. "


    Hearing this, Jiangnan wind finally opened its voice and said coldly, "I''m here to settle accounts with you."


    The air of Jiangnan wind is very indifferent. His words are more like the decree issued by the king of Yan. His words are extremely cold and merciless. After listening to Du Haichao, he can not help but feel a little calm. In his opinion, even if Jiangnan Feng has some skills, he can''t escape the palm of his bodyguard.


    Seeing that the wind from the south of the Yangtze River started to walk towards him, Du Haichao didn''t want to waste any more words with him. He immediately ordered his bodyguard: "kill him!"The three words, which are concise and comprehensive, show Du Haichao''s determination to kill the wind in the south of the Yangtze River. At the same time, it also shows that he has absolute confidence in his bodyguards.


    And the middle-aged man did not let him down. Almost as soon as Du Haichao''s voice fell, his body moved like lightning, almost swishing, and he came to the Jiangnan wind.


    The middle-aged man blocked the way of Jiangnan wind in an instant. Then, he stood still and gave a violent blow to the south wind.


    Although it is simple, it is extremely domineering. It is powerful and fast. If ordinary people are not sure, it is hard to avoid it and carry it down.


    But Jiangnan wind is different. Seeing that this fist is about to hit him, even the strong wind from the fist has already brushed the hair strands in front of his forehead. At this moment, the Jiangnan wind''s body shape, however, is extremely strange, flashing up and down, avoiding the middle-aged man''s fist.


    As soon as he dodged away, Jiangnan wind suddenly stretched out a hand almost without stopping. He shook hands into claws and grasped the arm of the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man''s speed is fast, but the speed of Jiangnan wind is faster than that of him. Moreover, his attack angle is also very tricky. If ordinary people want to bear such an attack, their first reaction is to take back their arms, but the middle-aged man does not do so. He ignores the movement of Jiangnan wind, but quickly attacks the other hand and waves into a fist towards the river The south wind is coming.


    When Jiang Nanfeng''s claws caught the middle-aged man''s arm, at the same time, the middle-aged man''s fist hit Jiangnan Feng''s shoulder. After a while, Jiangnan Feng''s body was beaten backward, but he also broke the clothes on the sleeve of the middle-aged man.


    In a short time, it was obvious that the middle-aged man had the upper hand. Even, the middle-aged man had already figured out a series of moves in his mind. When the wind in the south of the Yangtze River retreated, the middle-aged man''s body opened and closed, completely expanded and rushed forward. At this time, he exudes incomparably powerful momentum, just like the tiger descending the mountain.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, the middle-aged man''s figure jumped to the Jiangnan wind which had not yet stood firm. His hands held the back neck of Jiangnan wind directly, and kicked one leg up to smash it with his knee.


    Jiangnan wind subconsciously stretched out his hands to press the middle-aged man''s legs in case he was not attacked.


    The first attack of the middle-aged man was intercepted by the Jiangnan wind, but he did not give up this good opportunity. His other leg used the same way to attack the Jiangnan wind. He still intercepted it, so the middle-aged man constantly changed his legs and attacked in turn.


    The body shape of Jiangnan wind is retreating, and the middle-aged man tightly encircling him is attacking constantly.


    Judging from the situation in the field, no matter how we look at it, it is the Jiangnan wind that is in the downwind. The middle-aged man is the attacking side, while the Jiangnan wind is the defensive side. Besides, his body is controlled by the middle-aged man and it is difficult to escape.


    Du Haichao looked at the scene, and his mouth began to light up. He didn''t feel anything unexpected about the situation. As expected, he felt that it was just a matter of time before his bodyguard killed Jiang Nanfeng!


    But at the moment of Du Haichao''s confidence, the downwind of Jiangnan suddenly gave out a roar like a wild animal. Then, his head suddenly hit the chest of the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man''s figure can''t help but stop. At this time, when the wind in the south of the Yangtze River dropped, his head escaped from the control of the middle-aged man. Then, he shook off his hands and feet and quickly attacked the middle-aged man.


    Originally, the middle-aged man''s heart is to beat him at one stroke, but he did not expect that Jiangnan wind actually escaped his control. At this moment, the middle-aged man''s expression can not help but slightly stunned, but soon, he adjusted his consciousness, he was a master for many years. Now, even a college student took it down so hard, which made him very upset. His anger broke out in an instant. At this moment, his violent spirit was extremely heavy.


    As for the fists and feet attacked by the Jiangnan wind, the middle-aged man attacked them with a more powerful attack. Soon, their bodies touched each other. Then, fist to fist, foot to foot, you and me.


    At this moment, the fight between them was so shocking that Du Haichao was a little stunned. He didn''t expect that Jiangnan Feng could still have such fighting power even though he fought hard to break through the encirclement. Moreover, the strength shown by Jiangnan style at the moment seems to be more powerful than what he had shown before.


    Du Haichao''s teeth can''t help biting. The ability of Jiangnan wind, a freak, makes him jealous.


    However, the stronger the Jiangnan wind is, the more he wants to kill him. At the same time, his body shape flies backward to the back with a bang.


    After all, Jiangnan wind is still injured and shed a lot of blood, and its strength is slightly inferior. This time, Jiangnan wind''s body fell heavily to the ground.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 544

    Seeing this scene, Du Haichao''s face could not help but reappear a smile. Even if the Jiangnan wind is strong, and even if he has created a miracle, he still can''t escape his death.


    Looking at his bodyguard, he walked slowly towards the Jiangnan wind lying on the ground. Du Haichao couldn''t help but take out a cigarette, put it in his mouth and ignited it. Then, he puffed and puffed on the side.


    At the moment, the middle-aged man was also surprised. He didn''t expect that the Jiangnan style, which he thought he could capture, showed such extraordinary strength, strength, speed, reaction ability and anti attack ability, which made him look at him with great admiration. Even, his heart could not help but feel some pity that such a potential young man died like this, indeed some Sorry.


    However, these ideas just flashed away in the middle-aged man''s mind. It was Du Haichao''s order to kill Jiangnan Feng, but regretfully, he would not disobey Du Haichao''s order. His face was cold, and he quickened his pace towards the Jiangnan wind. This time, he had decided to kill the Jiangnan wind.


    But in the middle-aged man walked to the south of the Yangtze River wind in front of the moment, lying on the ground of the Jiangnan wind, unexpectedly jumped up.


    The middle-aged man''s expression was slightly stunned, and at this time, the Jiangnan wind has been flying a foot, straight in his jaw.


    Jiangnan wind, who was seriously injured just now, played an amazing force at this moment. He kicked the middle-aged man to the ground with a firm foot.


    The next second, Jiangnan Feng''s body leaped and sat directly on the middle-aged man. Immediately, his fists fell like a gust of wind and rain. One after another, they all hit the middle-aged man''s body. After a while, the middle-aged man stopped cooking, with less air intake and more gas. Jiang Nanfeng''s fist was also stained with a lot of blood.


    This change was so sudden and so fast, not to mention that the middle-aged man did not react. Even Du Haichao, who was watching the battle, did not respond.


    For a moment, Du Haichao''s expression was stunned. He didn''t notice that he had just lit a cigarette that hadn''t smoked two mouthfuls, and suddenly fell out of his mouth.


    It''s unbelievable. Du Haichao doesn''t believe it. He doesn''t believe what he sees at this moment. He doesn''t believe it. How could that be possible? How can Jiangnan wind beat his bodyguard? What''s more, he was about to be defeated just now. How could he suddenly exert such amazing strength?


    Du Haichao did not understand, really did not understand. However, at the moment of his stupidity, Jiangnan wind stood up from the middle-aged man.


    At the moment, the wind from the south of the Yangtze River was once again incarnated as a devil. He suddenly turned around, and his eyes gave out a terrible light, which directly hit Du Haichao. At the same time, he opened his feet and walked towards Du Haichao step by step.


    Seeing the Jiangnan wind coming, Du Haichao''s body was suddenly stunned. In particular, Du Haichao was even more flustered and trembling when he saw the Jiangnan wind coming. At this moment, the Jiangnan wind was so indifferent, and his eyes showed a bloody and fierce light, which seemed to be such a hideous person.


    The closer Jiangnan wind gets closer to him, the more suffocating Du Haichao feels. It seems that the air around him is filled with the breath of death. At this time, Du Haichao finally realizes the fact that Jiangnan wind has defeated his bodyguard, and he is approaching with murderous spirit.


    Du Haichao''s body could not help retreating back, but soon, he retreated to the front of the car, and there was no way to go back. Just at the moment when he folded and wanted to escape in another direction, Jiangnan Feng made a sprint and came to him in a trance.


    At this moment, Du Haichao''s body could not help but tremble. In the face of Jiangnan wind, Du Haichao suddenly felt that he was being watched by a wild animal. In front of the beast, Du Haichao''s conceit was gone, and his heart was full of fear.


    Even, Du Haichao felt a little desperate. He knew that everything that Jiangnan style faced today was his own set. It was he who led the Jiangnan style to a dead end, and he kept saying that he didn''t stay. And Jiang Nanfeng has made such revenge on Sun Yunlong''s besieging and beating him. So, what kind of revenge will he have to kill himself?


    At this moment, Du Haichao felt the Revenge of the Jiangnan wind and probably killed himself. Thinking of this, Du Haichao almost could not help but issued a warning to the Jiangnan wind: "Jiangnan wind, I warn you, you can''t move me, do you know who my father is? If you move me, you''ll never come to a good end. "


    Although Du Haichao was threatening to warn the wind in the south of the Yangtze River, it was obvious that his heart was in a state of extreme fear. At the moment, his voice, which had always been a high opinion of himself, was a little shaken. His pride and the city government had been worn away in this critical moment of life and death.


    At the moment of Du Haichao''s voice falling, suddenly, Jiangnan Feng''s hand extended out, and he grabbed Du Haichao''s neck.


    Du Haichao still tried to struggle, but he couldn''t do it anyway. At this moment, he deeply felt the breath of death and felt that the world in front of him was about to fall into complete darkness. He opened his eyes in fear, and his eyes were full of his plea for Jiangnan style.


    However, Jiangnan Feng didn''t show any tenderness of heart. He put his strength on his hand and lifted up Du Haichao.Du Haichao subconsciously shakes his legs and kicks it on the Jiangnan wind. However, the Jiangnan wind is like a piece of steel. It is still in the same place and is not affected at all. He can not even see the redundant expression on his face.


    At this time, Du Haichao''s heart trembled even more. He was very afraid and afraid. At the thought that he was going to die, Du Haichao suddenly felt regret and regretted why he wanted to provoke the Madman of Jiangnan style. He was still young, and had a lot of ambitions not displayed. How could he die here?


    All kinds of emotions surged in Du Haichao''s heart, making him more and more miserable. His neck was pinched, his breath was not smooth, his face was red and red, and even tears flashed in his eyes. At this time, the devil like Jiangnan wind finally opened his mouth, and he said coldly:


    "Du Haichao, I didn''t take the initiative to provoke you, but you are determined to kill me, Your heart is too vicious. You are a person who deserves to die. However, I am not as vicious as you are. Now, I will give you a chance to spare your life, but you must get out of the school and don''t let me see you, otherwise, you should know the consequences! "


    The tone of Jiangnan Feng when he said this was extremely cold. However, listening to Du Haichao''s ears, he felt so warm. His heart, which was on the verge of despair, seemed to be shining on the dawn of life. His whole body was relaxed, from the bottom of his heart.


    With Du Haichao''s inner relaxation, the hand holding his neck suddenly moves and sends it forward.


    Suddenly, Du Haichao''s body is like a sandbag, a fall on the car''s hood, a bang.


    This fall, Du Haichao felt that his five internal organs were going to be broken, his head seemed to be shaken, and his whole body was in pain. However, at this moment, he did not care about the pain. He only cared about the breath of life. He suddenly felt that the simplest breath of human life was such a luxury.


    He did not maintain any bullshit dignity, did not hold on to the so-called arrogance, but deeply felt the luck of living. At this time, he was no longer the image of a childe. He was just a poor guy who swam in front of the ghost gate.


    Du Haichao really didn''t expect that Jiangnan wind would not kill himself, which was beyond his expectation. While he was happy, he also felt a trace of inexplicability. He raised his head and looked at the Jiangnan wind. After finishing his speech, he found that the Jiangnan wind turned away. At the moment, his back was slowly disappearing in his field of vision, Completely disappeared in the night.


    Seeing the Jiangnan wind disappear, Du Haichao can''t help but take a deep breath again. His body and mind are completely relaxed. He knows that he is safe.


    However, Du Haichao hated Jiangnan wind more and more. Although he let himself go, Du Haichao was severely humiliated and despised by the Jiangnan wind. He even made himself go through the hell gate. All these made Du Haichao hate the Jiangnan wind to the bone.


    The more elated the Jiangnan wind is, the more unwilling Du Haichao is. He secretly vowed that he must let the Jiangnan wind die.


    With a bang, Du Haichao''s fist smashed hard on the engine hood, but the movement of his arms caused his body pain. He couldn''t help but cry out, and the sound of pain rang through the night sky.


    Jiangnan Feng did not look at Du Haichao any more. He resolutely left the street and went straight to his residence.


    When I arrived at the villa, I didn''t disturb the snake uncle who had already gone to sleep. I dealt with the wound at will and then went to bed.


    It''s very late and late. I feel tired unconsciously, but I''m sleepless. What happened today is constantly in my mind.


    Since Du Haichao invited me to the appointment, I felt something wrong. I also expected that he would be unkind to me. However, I didn''t expect that Du Haichao would take my life. No matter what, the three of them and I didn''t get to the point of life and death. At most, there were some frictions in the school. It was a small quarrel among the students, which could never happen again To kill.


    But the fact is, Du Haichao ambushed, sun Yunlong sent out people, Lu Ping looked on, and the three of them united to make me fall into a dead end.


    After Du Haichao left, the swordsmen headed by tattooed men showed no mercy at all. The knives were deadly. I had to keep my life, but at the same time, it was inconvenient for me to break out of my real strength. In a dilemma, I was determined to be stable and did not exert all my strength, but I also played an extraordinary role and defended it with agile skills My safety.


    So, I used the limited space of the box, and kept fighting and blocking. At last, I broke out the window glass of the compartment with amazing force. Then, I jumped out of the window and fled.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 545

    As a matter of fact, if I really broke out, I would certainly be able to solve all those swordsmen, but I could never do that. As a result, I would fall into the situation of being noticed and suspected, and then I would have the risk of exposing my identity. Therefore, I would rather risk jumping out of the second floor window, rather than exposing my identity at all.


    After escaping from the box, I tried my best to escape the pursuit of sun Yunlong''s subordinates. My speed was very fast, and ordinary people could catch up with me. I could bear the pain in my body, but my resentment in my heart was hard to calm down.


    So, when I got rid of sun Yunlong''s subordinates, my first thought was to find the person with this layout, Du Haichao.


    Although sun Yunlong arranged all the swordsmen who wanted to kill me in the Royal Garden, the person I hated more was Du Haichao.


    Today''s Bureau is obviously controlled by Du Haichao. He controls the whole situation. Sun Yunlong and Lu Ping must have been invited by him. Sun Yunlong prepared the site and the swordsman. Lu Ping didn''t make clear what he was thinking. Du Haichao was the only one who insisted on killing me. It was he who guided sun Yunlong''s action. He insisted on killing me. Moreover, he showed such scorn that it was not a big deal for him to kill me.


    For such a cruel villain, how can I not bear a grudge, and it is precisely because of this that I will be the first time to escape, regardless of their own trauma, blocked Du Haichao''s car. For me, Du Haichao is my biggest threat.


    Du Haichao''s background is very deep. Even though I am not very clear about the specific situation of his family, I know from his various performances that his family background has certain power. If it were not for Du Haichao, he would not be so arrogant.


    Let such a person live in the world, I must have a great impact, my future will certainly not be better. In fact, at that time, I really had a little killing heart to Du Haichao.


    But after all, I still didn''t kill him. Even though I hated him enough to let me kill him a thousand times, I knew more clearly that now I can''t be rash, I can''t be impulsive, and I can''t let my emotions dominate my behavior. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    I changed my face and lurked in this university to get close to Peng Xuefei and find out the whereabouts of my father from her mouth. Before that, I could not make any mistakes.


    Du Haichao is not a simple person. He has a strong background. If I am killed by the swordsman here tonight, he has the ability to keep this matter down. On the contrary, if I kill him, it will be even bigger. Let alone whether the owner of the manor can settle this matter for me, but as far as the matter itself is concerned, it is already very important, and I can''t be safe again If I stay in school, I may lose the chance to get close to Peng Xuefei. What I have done these days will fall short.


    For me now, nothing has won Peng Xuefei''s trust. It''s important to get her heart. Even though I resent Du Haichao so much in my heart, I try to restrain myself and keep telling myself that I should take the overall situation as the most important thing. I can''t destroy my plan or my efforts. My ultimate goal is to rescue my father, to make Ziyi wake up, and everything else is Secondary.


    The key to achieving my ultimate goal is Peng Xuefei. To catch up with Peng Xuefei, the first step is to dominate the campus. Moreover, we should step on the head of sun Yunlong, Du Haichao and Lu Ping to unify the whole school.


    For Du Haichao and sun Yunlong, I can''t let them stay in school, but for Lu Ping, I have a little hesitation.


    This evening, since I entered the Royal Garden, Lu Ping''s performance was unusual. He frowned and seemed to have something on his mind. Although, he also participated in this game, but obviously, he did not play a key role in it. At least, he did not hurt me. In my heart, I still think he is a person I can draw on.


    Think about it, think a lot of things, unconsciously, I fell asleep.


    I woke up early the next day. Maybe it was because of my good health that my wound had improved a little. At least, I didn''t feel so much pain. I put on a new suit. On the surface, it looked as if I had not been injured. I tried to keep my mind on my hair and drove my sports car to school.


    This time, after I entered the campus, there were more and more people who paid attention to me in the school. Anyone who saw me seemed to talk about me. Even, I saw some awe in the eyes of some people. I didn''t pay much attention to it. After parking, I went straight to the classroom.


    When I arrived at the corridor in front of the classroom door, I was shocked to find that there were so many people standing in front of my classroom door, which almost surrounded the whole corridor.


    At the beginning, I thought it was the people from the three major forces of the school who came to me for trouble. But soon, I found that I was wrong. After seeing me, these people did not show any ferocity, but naturally showed their admiration and worship. Some people directly called out: "the wind from the south of the Yangtze River is coming!"


    In an instant, countless eyes focused on me, and even, some people have been running towards me in a hurry. While running, they also cried excitedly: "Jiangnan wind, I want to join the beacon fire club, you take me!"As soon as the man said this, someone immediately echoed: "and I, and I, I also want to mix with you!"


    For a time, the voice of calling my boss was endless, and the voice of asking to join the beacon fire club came and went.


    At this moment, I finally reflected that these students were so enthusiastic, so active, and so unrestrained. It was not only because I defeated Lu Ping at noon yesterday. It is very possible that last night I broke through the deadlock set by Du Haichao and the three of them together. Some rumors were also leaked to this school.


    This is indeed an accident for me. Unexpectedly, I experienced a life and death situation, but I could get such a benefit. This time, the haze in my heart was suddenly cleared and replaced by a burst of joy.


    I quickly glanced at the people around me. Then, I waved my hand to them and said, "please listen to me. I welcome you to join my guild. You can register at Chen Xiao, he is responsible for this part."


    After saying this, I found that Chen Xiaozheng was in the crowd, but now he was surrounded by many people. After my voice dropped, more people ran to him.


    At this point, I just walked forward, when I entered the classroom, the class is a burst of almost boiling noise, some people shout, some people call, but without exception, everyone''s eyes are staring at me, their faces show a deep reverence, and excitement.


    College students themselves are in the age of restless youth. They are shocked by their deeds, encouraged and wandering.


    However, I didn''t show too many accidents. Now, I''m not just a transfer student who just came to this school. I''m not only a rich second generation. At this moment, I''m the boss of beacon fire club and a new rising king on campus.


    In the eyes of the public, I walked to the last row of the classroom, sat down in my exclusive seat.


    But I didn''t expect that just after I took my seat, there was a gorgeous and moving image in front of me. She came to me and took the initiative to sit on the seat beside me. This beautiful image is very impressive, Peng Xuefei.


    Peng Xuefei, who has never been a thousand miles away, especially men, has been ostracized by her. But at this moment, she has taken the initiative to sit beside me, which makes my calm heart ripple. Some are excited, some are unbelievable, and some are lucky.


    For such a long time, I always like a sticky fly around Peng Xuefei, always actively stick to her side, pestering her, and this is the first time, she took the initiative to get close to me, I suddenly felt that I was a step closer to my goal, or even a big step forward.


    That is, at the moment when Peng Xuefei was seated, many people in the class looked at us involuntarily, and their eyes were full of surprise. Although, in the early days, it was said that I was Peng Xuefei''s boyfriend in the campus, but before long, most of them knew that I was just her shield.


    Especially my classmates know more about the real relationship between me and Peng Xuefei. They also know how cold Peng Xuefei has always been. It is impossible for the boys in our class to enjoy the treatment of sitting next to Peng Xuefei, let alone Peng Xuefei taking the initiative.


    However, I, the new king who suddenly rose, was given such preferential treatment by Peng Xuefei at the moment, which had to shock the students in the class, some boys envied, some girls envied, some people also held a blessing manner, and more people were whispering.


    I did not care about other people, eyes only tightly stare at Peng Xuefei''s face, although my heart some waves, but my surface is very calm.


    When I saw Peng Xuefei''s eyes, she flashed an imperceptible look of surprise, and soon she was covered up by her. Then, she said: "Jiangnan wind, you really surprised me this time. I have advised you that you dare to go to the banquet, and also broke Du Haichao''s Bureau and severely hit him. I''m surprised that you can do this on your own. "


    Although Peng Xuefei''s expression does not have redundant look, but her words are so vivid, which clearly expresses her admiration for me and saves her personality. She can open her heart and say this to me, which is really rare.


    What I have done is just to let Peng Xuefei change her view on me, so that she can no longer despise me, no longer look down on me, so that she can understand my advantages. This time, she finally saw my courage and my ability. I went to the banquet regardless of the danger, which proved my courage of not afraid of death. I escaped from Du Haichao''s Bureau and proved mine Ability.


    These two points, Peng Xuefei is clearly felt, and, her view, also showed to me without concealment.


    It seems that my decision to risk my appointment yesterday was indeed right. Otherwise, I would never be able to raise my head in front of Peng Xuefei, let alone gain her affirmation. Now, Peng Xuefei has finally seen some of my advantages. Then, everything I endured last night is worth it.At this moment, my heart is really happy, but my face is still not much waves, I deliberately pretended to be indifferent, and replied: "in fact, this is nothing to me, you just wait to see me unify the campus!"


    My tone is still relaxed, but Peng Xuefei did not joke with me or attack me as usual. Instead, she showed a serious look and said to me in a deep voice:


    "whether you have this ability or not, I would like to remind you that the power of the three overlords on campus is not so easy to deal with Sun Yunlong and Lu Ping, as far as Du Haichao is concerned, he is proud and arrogant. If you bully him, he will surely give you more violent revenge. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 546

    Seeing pengxuefei, I feel her kindness more and more. She is calm, she can see the situation and people clearly. She knows how duhaichao is and knows that I will fall in his hand if I have a little intention. So she will remind me repeatedly that I can be more sure that pengxuefei is only indifferent on the surface, and her heart is kind.


    She said it is true. Duhaichao is really a problem. He is a big stumbling block for me. I must remove him. Last night, I threatened him and let him get out of school. But I thought that duhaichao would not follow my words, but it was likely that duhaichao would come back again, even more mischievous plans would come out. But he was conceited and I had some kind of tactics In my own confidence, I will develop and strengthen my beacon in the shortest time. When the soldiers come to cover the water, I will certainly not let duhaichao have good fruit to eat.


    Of course, I still have the heart to pengxuefei''s kindness. I didn''t show any more fun, but I replied seriously: "I will be careful, but I will dominate the campus. You can wait to see it."


    Hearing me say this, Peng Xuefei''s face actually appeared a smile, she some Ninja can not help but say: "I said Jiangnan wind, in fact, you have to change your cattle blowing problem, it is very good."


    Then, Peng stood up from his seat and walked forward. Looking at her back, my heart gave birth to a little bit of fillip. The emperor was not responsible for the heart. Pengxuefei not only saw several advantages of me, but also said that I am a good person. How great progress it is, and today, in her words to me, besides good intentions, there seems to be incentive intention. Her inspiration instantly ignites my inner morale ¡£ I swear secretly that I will develop my power at a speed.


    Soon, the bell rang, and the students who were locked outside finally disappeared. Chen Xiaoyi was relieved. He immediately entered the classroom and walked to me with excitement and sat down.


    Chen Xiao now, from the beginning to the foot, has shown a sense of inspiration, his spirit has become unprecedented full.


    I turned a little over and asked him, "how many people have joined us so far?"


    Hearing my words, Chen Xiaoshi turned his attention from the excited state. He was like shooting machine guns. He quickly said to me, "boss, since you defeated Lu Ping on the challenge arena yesterday, Lu Lu continued to be joined by some people. Especially this morning, you know, after school, I didn''t stop. At present, at present We have more than 300 members. Think about it. I think it''s a bit scary. In one night, there are more 300 people. It''s scary to say it. "


    Chen Xiao spoke quickly and cheered up. His eyes showed a worship to me without reservation. Because, this kind of glory was brought by me. As the first younger brother of beacon fire, he naturally rose with the water. Now, he is the spokesperson of my beacon fire outside.


    Hearing the data of Chen''s novels, I was shocked. More than 300. This is not enough for the number of students in a school, but it is important to know that the influence of this campus has been a final situation long ago. It has been divided by Lu Ping, sunyunlong, duhaichao and pengxuefei. Other gangs can not penetrate into it at all. Even though it is not enough for a school to have students, it is not possible for other gangs to penetrate It can be said that under the authority of the three of them, no one dared to create a gang at all.


    And my arrival, is to break this balance, and create a new pattern. However, I have also thought that they said that the number of the three people under the three, and the number of each gang, must be more than I am now. Moreover, I offended them three at one stroke, which means that they have offended all of the three gangs at the same time.


    Thinking of this, I immediately asked Chen Xiao: "Chen Xiao, this is only the beginning in the morning. I believe that the people who want to join us must not be more than these. You must continue to Zhang Luo. You will not be able to come alone. In this way, you can call together people who are close to you and credible to help."


    Wen Yan, Chen Xiao''s expression can not help but become more excited, because, my words are equivalent to appointing him to power, but he also has some worries and said to me: "boss, you last time let me notice not to mix with other gangs, but this morning, there are three younger brothers of his power to join us. I heard your words, did not dare to accept, afraid of staying, afraid They are coming to undercover. "


    Hearing this, I was shocked. I didn''t expect that there were other gangs who joined. If I refused all, it would certainly have been lost. After all, they are the big forces of the school. There are many members, and there are many people in it. There will be a mixture of fish and Dragon. If there are many people, some people will not like to be in it. Now, I will rise from the beacon fire It''s normal to attract them.


    So I hurriedly told Chen: "no matter who is, we should not refuse to join, but you must pay attention to it. Unless you are sure that the other party is actually involved, I will record it and make it into another ranks."


    For me now, the development force is to be fast and fierce. I don''t have so much time to screen whether the younger brother under the table is loyal. At present, it is the strongest time for me and my beacon, I will take advantage of this opportunity. And since my goal is to unify the campus, I will inevitably absorb their people, even if I swallow them at one stroke.Chen Xiao is a smart person. Hearing what I said, he immediately understood my intention. Then, he heavily nodded his head.


    Then, for two days in a row, Chen Xiaoxiao was busy gathering new members with some confidants. According to my opinion, he divided our summoned people into two parts: one is the one who sincerely wants to join the beacon fire club, and the other is the one with doubts.


    In the past two days, my popularity in the school was just too strong. No matter where I went, I was the focus of the crowd. Everywhere on campus, my legend was spreading. I beat sun Yunlong, defeated Lu Ping one by one, and broke the dilemma of Du Haichao''s alliance with sun Yunlong and Lu Ping In other words, there is no one in the whole school who doesn''t know my name.


    With the strong popularity of me, the number of people in my beacon fire has become more and more. In only two days, it has reached more than 700. Regardless of Peng Xuefei''s influence, I have become the fourth largest overlord of the campus. Even, I, the fourth ranked overlord, is completely superior to sun Yunlong in terms of momentum. Moreover, the number continues to increase.


    As for sun Yunlong, I haven''t seen them since they set up a bureau for me that day. They haven''t come back to school. I have a feeling that they don''t come to school because they are not afraid of me. Their power alone is not as strong as mine. However, their combined forces are certainly stronger than mine. I vaguely feel that they are in a good mood Brewing something, and it must be for me.


    However, sun Yunlong, Du Haichao and Lu Ping were secretly speculating about what was going on. I could not guess what was going on. I had to take advantage of the opportunity of their absence to vigorously develop the beacon fire club, so that my power and status became more deeply rooted in this school.


    In this way, I asked Chen Xiao to pass the message to all the members of beacon fire. On Friday afternoon, that is, at 5:00 tomorrow afternoon, I will hold a plenary meeting on the school playground. The influence of beacon fire is very strong. This news soon spread in the school, almost everyone knows it.


    Time flies and it''s Friday afternoon in the blink of an eye.


    After school, I entered the playground. As soon as I got to the playground, I was stunned. The scene in front of me again let me see what the sea of people is. The whole playground is crowded with people. It''s hard to calculate the number of people for a time, but at least there are nearly a thousand people.


    Among these people, there were men and women. They took the initiative to form two square arrays and stood in a neat line. As soon as I entered the arena, I attracted the eyes of all of them. In the face of countless eyes, I calmly stepped onto the high platform in front of me.


    Standing on the high platform in the middle of the playground and looking down at the people I accepted in this school, it is impossible to say that I am not excited at all. I didn''t expect that I had such a strong cohesive force in such a short period of time when I entered this school. For a moment, I felt an unprecedented sense of achievement, and the king''s posture was oily on my body Health.


    I kept the momentum of Mount Tai collapsing in front of me. I looked down at the bottom and yelled: "Hello, everyone. Thank you for your trust in me. You have joined the beacon fire club because of your trust in me. And I, Jiangnan wind, will surely give you a new tomorrow."


    As my voice spread all over the audience and fell into the ears of every member of the stage, the people under the stage were instantly boiling. They were still quiet just now, and suddenly they burst into excited voices of discussion. There were many different opinions. However, it came to a conclusion that there is no wrong to follow such a big boss as Jiangnan style.


    The meeting had just begun, and the atmosphere on the scene was extremely strong. In the midst of all the noise, I suddenly straightened up and yelled to the huge playground: "do what you want, be the best and the strongest. Since we have embarked on this road, it means that we have the same belief. My Jiangnan style will lead you to make the beacon club the largest Gang on campus, Not only that, but I want to be the only king of this school. "


    My words, like a strong stimulant, completely aroused the blood of all the people below. After a while, they gave me back with the strongest response: "the best, the strongest!"


    With one voice, the momentum of the whole playground was lifted to the extreme and soared into the sky. Everyone in the field seems to have become a brave general and soldier, exuding a strong morale, fierce and impulsive.


    However, at the climax of the atmosphere, suddenly, an untimely roar broke through the noise and suddenly rang out: "what a big tone


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 547

    At this moment, the entire playground belongs to our beacon fire of heaven and earth, our blood is burning, our ambition is flying, everyone is immersed in the excited and high atmosphere, but the sudden burst of this shout, instantly broke our atmosphere, almost all the people under the stage, all of a sudden stop excited, a face inexplicably looked at the source of the sound I can''t help but turn my eyes.


    Suddenly, there are three people in my eyes, they are from the school gate, pace towards our side. Seeing the three of them, my heart couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, and my eyes also couldn''t help chilling up, because these three are the school''s three overlords, sun Yunlong, Du Haichao, and Lu Ping.


    It was Sun Yunlong who had just uttered that shout. It seemed that the wound had recovered almost as well, with only a slight bruise on his face. However, his look at me was more full of resentment than ever before.


    Du Haichao did not have the expression of begging for mercy, fear, or even despair that night. His face was as conceited as usual, but his eyes were also filled with anger.


    The only calm one is Lu Ping. He doesn''t show his anger, but his expression is very dignified. It is similar to that when he was in the box that night. His brows are still slightly frowned.


    Obviously, these three people still maintain a hostile relationship with me. Du Haichao, in particular, used to be a smiling tiger with a hidden sword in his smile. Now, he does not hide his heart at all. He directly shows his hostile attitude towards me, which shows that he hates me very much.


    I stare at these three people who are getting closer and closer, and my eyes are slightly narrowed. It can be said that they are all my defeated generals. All of them had suffered great losses in my hands, and I, under the oppression of the three of them, set up a beacon fire and then developed.


    From the roar of sun Yunlong just now, I can vaguely guess why they appear here. However, I am still watching quietly.


    The noisy playground is very quiet because of sun Yunlong''s drinking at the moment. Almost all the eyes of the audience are focused on the three overlords who suddenly appear. If we put it in the usual way, many people will not help but look in awe when they see them. However, this is the home of our beacon fire. All the people standing on the playground are our members, but there are only three of them Of course, the members of our beacon fire will not be afraid of the three of them. Even, some people are hostile to them.


    Those who were hostile to them could not help but made a hostile voice. In this quiet air, it was particularly clear. Some people said that sun Yunlong, the three defeated generals of mine, could not help but mean it. Some people say that if you go up and do three people directly, in any case, they are against me, that is, against the whole beacon fire.


    Hearing these voices, I can''t help but feel a little relieved. However, no matter how they talk, I don''t rush to give any instructions, just wait for sun Yunlong. After a while, the three of them came to me and stood between the members of the beacon fire and me.


    As soon as sun Yunlong came over, he said bluntly to me: "Jiangnan wind, you are really capable. In a few days, your beacon will be developed to this scale. I have to admire it."


    This sounds like praising me, but there is a sarcasm in it. I don''t care whether he is sarcastic or praising him. I despise sun Yunlong from the bottom of my heart, and I don''t want to pay more attention to him, let alone talk useless nonsense with him.


    Seeing that I didn''t have a bird, sun Yunlong couldn''t hold his face for a moment. His anger erupted again and said to me, "Jiangnan wind, have you done this with our consent? Do you know what will happen to you? "


    Maybe, this is the characteristic of sun Yunlong. I glanced at him lightly. Then, I suddenly moved forward, jumped forward and jumped directly from the high platform.


    I stood at the front of nearly a thousand beacon fire members, facing sun Yunlong in front of me. My eyes revealed a sharp air, and my voice was also very cold: "Sun Yunlong, what do I do, I don''t need your consent, but you, in front of me so clamoring, after I agree? You know what you''re going to end up with? "


    He is crazy, and I am more crazy than him. It seems that as long as he is arrogant again, we thousand people will crush him. Now sun Yunlong''s face is green. In his eyes, there is a violent air passing by, but he doesn''t dare to open his mouth to oppose me. At this time, my members of the beacon fire cooperated with each other and gave a cry to sun Yunlong.


    Under the cry, sun Yunlong''s face turned red. He didn''t know whether he was ashamed or bent. His appearance was very domineering, but just because of my words, he became so timid. It is needless to say that his arrogant words just now were equivalent to his beating himself in the face.


    When sun Yunlong is in trouble, Du Haichao suddenly opens his voice. He said to me in a deep voice: "Jiangnan style, we don''t come to talk fast with you. The situation of this school has been stable for two or three years. If you do this, you will break the balance and completely ignore us. But your strength has not reached that level. In this way, even if you are the boss of the school, we will not recognize you."Du Haichao is different from sun Yunlong. He can go straight to the main points and make me clearly aware of my situation. Indeed, I have the intention to be the leader of the school. But at present, my achievements have not reached that level. Although my gang is already the largest gang in the school. But the existence of Yunlong club, Haichao club and LuBang association means that I have not unified the campus.


    I looked directly at Du Haichao and said in a cold voice, "Du Haichao, I told you to get out of the school. It seems that you didn''t listen to my words. It''s not up to you to tell me what I''m doing. If you don''t pay attention to me, I have no reason to pay attention to you. It seems that if I do something, you will admit that I am the boss? "


    When Du Haichao heard this, he immediately locked his eyebrows. For him, what I did to him that night was the greatest disgrace of his life. At present, when I turned his disgrace out in front of so many people, he was certainly angry. There was an irresistible flash of malice in his eyes.


    However, in this situation, even if he hates me, he can''t turn his face directly. He doesn''t have the ability to turn against me. After pondering for a long time, he starts to say, "yes, Jiangnan style. Today we three of us are here to fight against you. If we defeat us, you will be qualified to be the head of the school."


    To defeat them, that is to say, Du Haichao and the three of them are going to unite to fight a war with me. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but pause for a moment. Originally, I wanted to unify the campus, and also planned to step on the top of the three of them to become the leader. However, my idea is to solve them step by step, or solve them one by one.


    But now, Du Haichao suddenly took the initiative to fight with me. In an instant, I understood Bai Qingyu''s mind. He must know that the three gangs of them were no better than me. Therefore, he thought that the three of them would unite to attack one of my forces.


    Although our beacon fire club is already the largest Gang on campus, if the three gangs, namely Haichao, Lubang and Yunlong, unite, their number will surely surpass mine. They must be stronger than a lonely gang like me.


    When Du Haichao launched this war, it was obvious that he was absolutely confident that he could completely destroy my power. He intended to suppress my strong influence.


    At this moment, many of my brothers couldn''t help saying, "I said, it''s shameless for you three gangs to fight one of us. It''s shameless if you don''t have time to lose it!"


    Some people also echoed: "boss, promise him to fight. When we are afraid of them, can''t we?"


    Others echoed: "that is, the people of these three gangs usually bully me in school. Hum, this situation should be broken. Now, it''s up to us to finish it!"


    The final voice was echoed by many people.


    It suddenly occurred to me that there were so many people joining my power. Not only my personal charm, but also because they were bullied before and no one helped them. Now, my appearance gives them the opportunity to fight against the three forces on campus.


    For a time, the voices of injustice continued, all expressing their resentment against the three major forces. I waved my hand lightly, and the noise stopped suddenly. The new members of the beacon fire club did not speak any more, but their eyes, when they looked at it, were more cruel.


    I didn''t pay attention to other people. I was still staring at Du Haichao and said coldly, "Du Haichao, you''ve always been unprofitable and can''t get up early. If you come to fight today, you should have other purposes?"


    This time, Du Haichao didn''t make a detour with me. He almost did not have any hesitation. He directly replied to me: "yes, you are right. If we lose, we will admit that you are the leader of this school. If you lose, you will dissolve the beacon fire Association and leave the school. Never appear again."


    Sure enough, Du Haichao''s purpose was not to allow me to exist. Secretly, he wanted to kill me. On the surface, he wanted me to disappear in this school. Although the conditions he said were not equal at all, I hesitated a little. I still agreed and said coldly, "OK, I accept."


    Hearing my answer, Du Haichao could not help but be slightly stunned. However, soon, a trace of fun appeared in his mouth, just as there was a plot to succeed. Then, he slightly increased the volume and said to me forcefully: "tomorrow afternoon, the abandoned factory in the north of the school. Jiangnan wind, a man, a man. If you don''t come, I don''t think you have the face to stay in this school. Let''s go


    With that, Du Haichao turned around and walked outside the playground.


    Sun Yunlong glared at me fiercely and left. Lu Ping, however, still didn''t say anything. He was still calm, looked at me for a moment, and then left.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 548

    As the three of them left, there were some unconvinced voices in the air over the playground. They scolded Du Haichao for being shameless and clearly the defeated general. When they are still pretending to be forced to fight, they will make an appointment to fight, and they will also state the unequal conditions.


    I raised my hand and motioned for everyone to be quiet. Then, I turned my head to face the crowd and said in a loud voice, "Sun Yunlong, Du Haichao and Lu Ping have come prepared. Their three forces are more powerful than ours. If we lose this war, I will not have a foothold in this school, and our gangs will be disbanded. But I only ask you, knowing that such consequences are ahead of you, are you afraid? "


    Hearing this, the people in the field were stunned for a moment. They all knew that I didn''t make alarmist remarks. If I failed, we would indeed have such a result. Du Haichao also said just now.


    For a while, the scene became noisy again, and all kinds of voices rang out one after another. Among them, one voice was particularly loud: "Damn it, boss, you are not afraid of the power of the three of them, but also severely abused the three of them. Now, we have so many people, and we are afraid of his mother''s ghost."


    His words were particularly stimulating, and the whole audience was enthusiastic. Many people became extremely excited. At the moment, some people echoed: "yes, boss, we are not afraid. Even if the outcome of failure is very bad, we are not afraid of it!"


    Some people also said: "follow the boss, we will win. How about Du Haichao''s three people united? We are not afraid."


    In a few words, soon the mood of the whole audience was aroused, and all the people were excited. In the face of a stronger opponent than us, they not only did not fear, but also showed higher and more confident.


    This is the effect I want. Only by overcoming the psychological difficulties can we have the hope of victory.


    When they were in high spirits, I raised my hand again, and then made a more sonorous voice, saying: "since you follow me, I will be responsible for you. The arrogance of the Yunlong Association, Lu Gang and Haichao association has long been disagreeable to me. This school is going to have a revolution, and this revolution is led by our beacon fire and you, as members of the beacon fire Yes. Although the consequences of failure are unimaginable, I would like to see the glory after victory


    When I win, I will unify the campus. At that time, the three forces of them will be completely destroyed, and the beacon fire will be the only one.


    The fruit of the victory inspired all the people in the stadium. The most fanatical cry broke out in the sky of the playground: "beacon fire club, beacon fire club, beacon fire club!"


    The sound, deafening, straight into the sky, this moment, our morale surging to the extreme. Everyone has reached the most excited state, and the purpose of my conference is also a complete success.


    Although the founding time of beacon fire is still short and the time for members to join is shorter, I have already felt a great cohesion and solidarity from them.


    When the effect was achieved, I did not stay any longer. When the voice of the crowd slowed down a little, I officially announced that the meeting was over and all were dissolved.


    Immediately, most people left the playground in groups with excitement.


    In the end, only a few of Chen xiaodai''s people were left on the huge playground, and their faces were filled with excitement and excitement. However, Chen Xiao''s eyebrows concealed some worries. I know that he must have something to say to me.


    Sure enough, as soon as the playground fell down, Chen Xiaobian immediately came to me and said to me excitedly: "boss, I really didn''t expect that we would soon become the largest Gang on campus. Just think about it, they are very excited. Du Haichao must be afraid that our development force will become more and more fierce, so they will unite to deal with us, which explains me more How strong are we


    Hearing Chen Xiao''s words, I nodded symbolically, but I didn''t open my mouth to respond to him, because I knew that Chen Xiao must have something to say below.


    After a second or two, Chen Xiao''s voice suddenly changed. He put aside a trace of excitement and said to me with a little worry: "but boss, the three gangs of them unite to deal with us. We don''t seem to have the ability to win!"


    On hearing the speech, I looked awe inspiring. What Chen Xiaoxiao said was exactly what I thought in my heart. Even, he said that we did not have the ability to win. It was already implicit. In fact, there is a great possibility that we will lose the battle.


    In front of people, I try to improve their morale and give them confidence, because these are all necessary for a gang to win the battle. But I also have my own worry, that is, we have fewer people than the total number of the three major gangs.


    The fight between gangs is totally different from that between people. I am not afraid of any of the three of them. Even if the three of them unite, I don''t care. But if it is to upgrade to the level of gangs, I have to consider the disadvantages that beacon fire club faces.


    When there were a lot of people before, I didn''t show any worries. Now, only a few confidants of Chen Xiao are here, so I won''t hide them. I frowned at Chen Xiao and said very seriously: "you think right. This is what I worry about. So, tonight, you and your brothers around you have to work harder."When I heard that I had another task to explain, Chen Xiao and the people around him could not help but look stunned and became extremely serious. Chen xiaogeng said frankly: "boss, you can tell me, as long as you tell me, even if you don''t eat or sleep, we will finish it tonight."


    Chen Xiao''s words were echoed by other people. In their eyes, it was a kind of extreme trust for them to be ordered by my boss.


    I nodded my head at them, and then I said seriously, "only by knowing ourselves and knowing the enemy can we be invincible. Our strength has already been exposed to the public''s vision. Sun Yunlong and the three of them came here just now to see and know the number and strength of our gang, but we don''t know exactly what the other party is. So, you are tonight The task is to explore the situation of their three forces! "


    Hearing what I said, the people responded with one voice: "understand!"


    With that, Chen Xiaoyi and his party left the playground in a hurry.


    It''s not difficult to say that the task I''m going to tell you is difficult, but it''s not so easy to say it''s simple. In particular, they have only one night''s time, which is really a bit in a hurry. They must seize the time to find out the details of each other before tomorrow''s war.


    However, after Chen xiaoet al. Left, I privately sent a short message to Chen Xiaoxiao, asking him to help me find out the whereabouts of Xialu Ping and give it back to me at any time.


    The reason why I sent such a message to Chen Xiaoxiao quietly, instead of telling him in public, is that this matter is very important to me, and my purpose is not to let others know for the time being.


    It is the first step to increase the morale of the members of the beacon fire society, and the second step is to understand the situation of the enemy. However, these are not the key to our victory. The key to our victory is Lu Ping.


    As for Lu Ping, I don''t have too much intersection. The number of times I meet with him is very few, but I always attach great importance to this person in my heart. I feel that his personality is a little like Chen Haoran. He is a real man who dares to fight.


    When I met Lu Ping for the first time, because Peng Xuefei took me as a shield, I was too publicity. Lu Ping was angry and wanted to hit me on the spot. I could see that he was a straightforward man. Another thing can be seen from this: he gave me a challenge.


    Sun Yunlong led people to surround me, and Du Haichao threatened and lured me. Lu Ping was the only one who dealt with me openly and squarely. Even when they united against me in the Royal Garden, Du Haichao was full of ingenuity, sun Yunlong was murderous, and Lu Ping was only deep. Even if they came here just now, he was still deep. This is not in line with his character. I can see that Lu Ping must have something in his heart, and his mind must be related to me.


    Perhaps, this is an opportunity for me to win over Lu Ping and instigate him against him. As long as I can draw him into my camp, I will surely win the battle tomorrow.


    However, I am not sure about this matter. I have to wait until I find Lu Ping.


    When I left the playground, it was completely dark. At this time, my stomach began to make a revolution, and I sang the empty city plan in time. So, I went directly to the canteen to solve a dinner.


    Today''s canteen, lively as usual, and the canteen students, seems to be more restless than usual, a lot of people''s face are showing tension and excitement, they get together in twos and threes, intense discussion of a matter, I heard that they are discussing, it is the campus three major gangs, fight against our beacon fire.


    This incident caused a lot of stir. Just after I finished the meeting, there was a lot of buzz on campus. During the process of eating, there were continuous voices coming into my ears. Some people said that as a transfer student, I had just entered the school and made so many magnificent things. Now I am the leader of the largest Gang on campus, which is really amazing.


    Some people say that Du Haichao and their three forces have been developing for a long time. Now, they even unite to deal with the newly established gangs. It is indeed shameless to do so.


    It is also said that this war will be the biggest battle of the University in recent years. However, more people are talking about which side will win the final victory.


    All kinds of conjectures are different. However, to my surprise, I heard many people say that they hope the beacon fire can win, because since I entered the school, Jiangnan wind has created many miracles. They hope that I can create new miracles again and change the inherent situation of the school.


    Maybe, as they said, I will create miracles again. For me, this war is really crucial. If I win, I will not lose. Once I lose, I will get out of school, and my ultimate goal will not be achieved.


    Maybe it''s because I was too eager to get close to Peng Xuefei. So, I agreed to Du Haichao''s engagement without hesitation today. Just in time, it saved me the trouble of finding them one by one. It can solve these obstacles at one time, but the advantage of promise is to save time, and the bad thing is that I have no complete victory Grasp.After dinner, under the attention and discussion of many people, I walked out of the canteen lightly. This evening, I didn''t come back home as early as usual. Instead, I was waiting for Chen Xiao to reply me with a message while planning the battle tomorrow.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 549

    The key to this war is whether or not to instigate Lu Ping. For this, I really don''t have much confidence. However, whether he helps me or not, I have to do my own work well, not only because I attach great importance to victory, but also because I am responsible for the safety of members of the beacon fire.


    In any fight, there must be damage. All I have to do is to minimize the loss. After thinking for a long time, I still didn''t receive the information from Chen Xiao. In my heart, I couldn''t help but feel some impatience. But I forced myself to settle down. I decided to go to the site of the battle to see the terrain on the ground.


    In this way, I quietly out of the school gate, made sure that no one behind him, I immediately walked to the east of the school.


    Before long, I came to the abandoned construction site mentioned by Du Haichao.


    It''s said that the construction has been stopped for a long time, but the construction has been stopped for a long time. This place is overgrown with weeds, and there is no light. Only the street lamp in the distance can give some light, and the light and shadow are flashing. The atmosphere in the evening is quite frightening.


    I shuttled through the construction site and walked around the surrounding area. Then I began to think about how to use the terrain here.


    But as soon as my mind had just settled down, suddenly, my mobile phone vibrated for a moment.


    I quickly took out my mobile phone and found that it was Chen Xiao who came to the information. Suddenly, I was happy and opened the message. The content above said: boss, Lu Pingzheng is eating barbecue alone in a restaurant opposite the school!


    This news, of course, is very good news for me. However, a little doubt arose in my heart. How could Lu Ping go to the barbecue alone? Now is the eve of the war, can he have such elegant interest?


    Although confused, but my pace did not stop, I returned a message to Chen Xiao, and then went straight to the opposite side of the school.


    Opposite the school is a deep alley. There are several families doing simple business and opening various kinds of shops. Because the school has a relatively concentrated back street, business here is a little bit cold.


    The barbecue shop mentioned by Chen Xiaoxiao was said to be opposite the school. In fact, it was already deep in the alley. As soon as I got to the end of the alley, I found the barbecue shop. Standing opposite the barbecue shop, I looked into the shop and saw Lu Ping''s figure as expected.


    Lu Ping is sitting in a very inconspicuous corner of the barbecue shop. It seems that he has been here for a long time because there are many empty beer bottles on his desk. On the contrary, there are not many pieces of bamboo sticks on his table.


    Now, I was even more surprised. Lu Ping came here alone. It was not like eating a barbecue. It was just like drinking wine. His face was dignified and his brow was melancholy.


    Seeing him like this, I am more and more sure that Lu Ping must have something on his mind. The opportunity must not be lost. I didn''t have much delay. I started to walk directly to Lu Ping. But at this time, Lu Ping suddenly called out: "boss, check out!"


    The boss of the barbecue shop ran to Lu Ping, and Lu Ping began to pay for himself. However, something embarrassing happened to Lu Ping. After he took out the money for a while, he couldn''t take the money out of his body. He was a little embarrassed and said to the boss, "boss, I forgot to take the money today. Can I pay you back tomorrow?"


    The owner of the barbecue shop stood beside Lu Ping and watched him fumble for a while. In the end, Lu Ping didn''t touch the money. He said something like this. All of a sudden, the boss''s face changed. He took Lu Ping''s thick arm with his thin hand and said solemnly, "young man, how can you eat without money? We are a small business. You can''t cheat me like this. If you don''t give me money, I won''t let you go! "


    In this scene, I was a little bit stunned. I didn''t expect that Lu Ping, the leader of the noble Lu Gang, would be so embarrassed. Even, he did not break away from the small boss, just clubbed there, his face was very embarrassed.


    I gently turned off my mouth, and a subtle light flashed in my eyes. Then, I stepped forward and strode towards Luping at a fast speed.


    Three steps at a time, I quickly walked to Lu Ping''s side, boldly threw a few hundred yuan bills to the barbecue shop owner, and said, "this money should be enough, another dozen wine!"


    Suddenly, the barbecue shop owner was stunned, full of shock color, but soon he responded to me, see me so heroic, he did not hide a smile, bent his mouth, a took my money, enthusiastic response: "good!"


    With that, the boss turned around and went to work.


    Lu Ping, who was standing at the table, was shocked. When he saw that it was me, he was stunned. Then, he immediately raised his vigilance and asked me, "Jiangnan wind, how can you come here?"


    At the same time, Lu Ping''s eyes subconsciously looked out of the barbecue shop, as if to see if I had brought anyone. After all, now is the critical period, and he and I are the enemy who will fight tomorrow. He can''t be unprepared when he sees me.However, I was very indifferent, calm down, and then, I raised eyebrows and looked at him, gently said: "don''t worry, I''m the only one, you can drink, don''t mind accompanying me to drink a few more cups?"


    On hearing this, Lu Ping hesitated, but his vigilance obviously relaxed and took a look at me. Finally, he sat down and said to me from the bottom of his heart: "no matter what, it''s you who solved the siege for me. Thank you!"


    At this time, the boss delivered the beer. Instead of responding to Lu Feng directly, I opened a beer and handed it to Lu Ping. Then I said, "it seems that you have something on your mind when you drink alone. It''s just that I have something on my mind. Why don''t you tell me?"


    Lu Ping''s temperament is rather straightforward. Since he is in the seat, it means that he is no longer on guard against me. However, when he heard what I said, he frowned. Instead of responding to me in a hurry, he gave me a deep look.


    I made a cupping gesture to Lu Ping, and he was not stingy, so he raised his glass and touched me.


    After drinking a glass of wine, I saw that Lu Ping still didn''t mean to open his mouth. I couldn''t help but say to him, "tomorrow is a big war. Do you think I can have no worries? But it''s funny. We two are enemies who will fight on the field tomorrow. Now, we can sit together and drink safely. It makes people feel that life is dramatic


    As soon as I opened my mouth, I didn''t get into the topic, but chatted about my daily life. I did this to understand Lu Ping more and to break his defense line against me.


    However, after listening to my words, Lu Ping''s face did not soften, instead, it became more dignified. He was stuck in his throat. After a long silence, he didn''t take my words. He poured himself a glass of wine, drank it down, and put the cup on the table. Then he said slowly, "Jiangnan style, to tell you the truth, you are a great talent When I first met you, I thought you were as arrogant and domineering as the ordinary rich second generation, but later, I found that you were different from others.


    You have your personality, ability and temper. You develop the beacon fire club with your own strength, far surpassing sun Yunlong and Du Haichao. The last time I lost to you in the arena, I thought you were lucky, but later I knew that I was not your opponent at all. In a word, last time, you gave me a step down, but I didn''t make the choice you wanted. I''m sorry. "


    Lu Pingguo is really a straightforward man. His temperament is in line with his martial arts. I didn''t expect that Lu Ping would have said such deep-seated words as soon as he opened his mouth. I didn''t expect that my status in his mind was not low, especially his last apology to me, which made my heart suddenly open.


    I looked at him sincerely, with great sincerity, and said: "I don''t need to say I''m sorry. You can also consider this problem now. I will tell you that I must unify the school. No matter how much danger there is in front of me, I will not give up. Now, I need your defection."


    Finally, I clearly said my intention, without any concealment. Originally, I thought Lu Ping said something to me, but now I hear my invitation, he should be relaxed.


    But Lu Ping looked at me, but gently shook his head, firmly said: "sometimes, things are doomed from the beginning. Before, if there was no Peng Xuefei''s reason, we might become friends, but because of the pursuit of Peng Xuefei in front, I participated in the last game to kill you. After that, my position has been unable to change. Don''t be a swing man, this is the principle I abide by. So I won''t change sides, let alone help you. Now, we may talk about wine, but tomorrow, we will be hostile. "


    Hearing this, I can''t help but feel a little gloomy, and the disappointment that is hard to hide arises spontaneously.


    Although Lu Ping''s voice is flat, his words are firm. Moreover, I can know that this is what he thinks in his heart. I was going to tell him that the Yunlong club, Lu Gang and Hai Chao club were antagonistic to each other before I appeared. The last time I set up a bureau to kill me, Du Haichao was the one who made the decision, sun Yunlong was the one who made the decision, and I can let go of my resentment against Lu Ping. But in the end, I didn''t say that.


    Since Lu Ping has made his position clear and his principles are there, I can''t easily waver. I''m here to win him over, not to ask him. It''s useless for me to say anything more. My pride and my self-esteem will not let me ask him.


    The rest of the time, we didn''t say anything more, so we drank wine in silence. This scene was a bit strange, but I can see that Lu Ping''s mind was the same as mine. Perhaps, all these things could not be solved until after tomorrow''s war.


    However, I don''t know what the outcome of tomorrow''s war will be. However, I am very clear that if I fail to win over Lu Ping, my chances of winning will become very small, small, or even not at all.


    When the last bottle of beer was finished, Lu Ping didn''t say much. He stood up and walked outside. When he got to the door of the barbecue shop, his steps stopped. He turned his head and said to me, "Jiangnan wind, see you on the battlefield tomorrow!"


    I looked at Lu Ping stupidly. After hearing this, I also responded: "see you on the battlefield!"At this time, Lu Ping''s trace has disappeared in my sight.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 550

    What I have been thinking about for a long time in my heart has finally got a negative answer. It is false to say that I have not lost my heart, but since it is inevitable, I have not worried too much. Calm down, and then I left the barbecue.


    When I drove back to the villa from school, the night was already very deep. When I returned to the villa and took a bath, I lay down in bed, but I didn''t feel sleepy at all. There were so many struggles in my heart. Today, I promised Du Haichao''s engagement. Was it a little too abrupt? Maybe I don''t have to promise him so easily?


    I have this idea, mainly because I am worried that in the battle tomorrow, the members of the beacon fire society will pay a heavy price. After all, I am their boss, and I have to be responsible for their life safety.


    However, I soon dispelled this doubt. It was no use regretting what had happened. Besides, I promised to fight with Du Haichao. Even if I didn''t agree, they would come up with other measures to deal with me. Tossing and turning, I had a shallow sleep.


    The next day, I got up early in the morning. The war was coming, and there was not much chance for me to win. At this time, I couldn''t help hesitating whether to tell Uncle snake about this or directly ask them for help. In this way, I could recover my weakness and even win the battle at one stroke.


    However, after a little thought, I gave up the idea. This is my personal business. I don''t want to involve uncle snake. The war between Du Haichao and me is largely for Peng Xuefei. And approaching Peng Xuefei is only the first step for me to rescue my father. I may encounter other difficulties later. At that time, I can''t always seek help from others Busy.


    What''s more, seeking external help to prove to Peng Xuefei is not my real proof at all. At that time, Peng Xuefei will not admit my personal ability.


    So, no matter what, I will rely on myself. No matter how dangerous the situation will be today, I will try my best. After sorting out these complex thoughts, I simply emptied my mind, not to mediocre self worry.


    As usual, I drove my sports car to the school. As soon as I entered the campus, I couldn''t help finding that there were more people today than usual on Saturdays when there were fewer people on campus. Moreover, the whole campus was filled with a restless atmosphere, and everyone''s face was full of excitement.


    I know that this is because my beacon fire club is about to start a war with the three United big gangs of Yunlong club, Lu Gang and Haichao club. A jihad always caused a great sensation. The participants were excited, and those who did not participate were also excited.


    I parked the car, through the noise, directly found a few of them.


    As soon as I met, I opened the door to Chen Xiaoshan and said, "how''s the task assigned to you last night?"


    Hearing my question, Chen xiaoet al''s faces are not good-looking. After pondering for a while, Chen Xiaocai said: "boss, we have collected the information from the brothers'' investigation. There are about 600 people in Yunlong club, 500 in Lu Gang, and 400 in Haichao club. Among them, Lu Gang has the strongest fighting power. There are many sports department students among them. The sea super club is centered on a vote of rich second generation. Although, from last night to today, some people have joined us, but there are thousands of us, about 500 less than each other. This situation is not good! "


    After Chen finished his novel, he showed a sad face. When I heard this, I was shocked. It was indeed the alliance of the three major gangs, and there were so many people. Chen Chuang is right. This situation is very unfavorable to us, but now it is on the arrow and has to be launched.


    I suppressed some emotions in my heart and asked them solemnly, "are you afraid?"


    Chen Xiao and others looked at me deeply, and then said, "as long as we follow the boss, no matter we are afraid, we will never shrink back."


    In fact, I was very glad to get this sentence. Without any further delay, I immediately asked Chen Xiao and his colleagues to gather all the members of the beacon fire. After the personnel gathered together, I directly told everyone about our current situation. Compared with the alliance of the three major gangs, our situation may be a little worse. I even said that if there are people who are afraid, they can choose to leave ¡£


    However, I was surprised that no one left. Everyone showed high morale and enthusiasm.


    Seeing their performance, I can''t help but relax. Later, I made some preparations with them. I told them about the terrain of the battle field, and the allocation of the positions of the combat personnel. I also ordered people to buy some pieces of knives, steel pipes and other weapons.


    At noon, I invited all the members of beacon fire to have lunch together. Time, in a state of tension and stimulation, quietly elapses. At 2:10 in the afternoon, I led the large army of the beacon fire club, and rushed to the construction site to the east of the school.


    But before I arrived at the battlefield, I saw a unexpected person, Peng Xuefei!


    Peng Xuefei, who usually doesn''t always come to class, actually comes to school on Saturday. Obviously, she also knows that Du Haichao and I want to fight a gang. However, she doesn''t know whether she is here to watch the fun or what to do.When I was thinking, Peng Xuefei''s eyes fell on me. She didn''t hesitate and walked straight to me.


    Almost everyone in the big team behind me knew Peng Xuefei, so they didn''t disturb me and Peng Xuefei, but kept some distance from us.


    When she came to me, Peng Xuefei didn''t mince and said, "Jiangnan wind, do you really think that with your people, you can beat the alliance of Yunlong Association, Lu Gang and Haichao association?"


    I looked at Peng Xuefei''s eyes and solemnly replied, "no matter whether we can play well or not, since we have arrived at this stage, we have to go all out."


    Hearing this, Peng Xuefei''s eyes showed a trace of complexity. She looked at me closely for a few seconds, and then she said coldly: "it''s good that you have this courage, but don''t be too blind. This time, it''s not your fight alone. There are countless people behind you. Du Haichao, they have the heart to deal with you. You will lose. You are not taking people to fight at all It''s about taking people to death. "


    Peng Xuefei did not have confidence in me when she died. She always thought that Du Haichao was a man with deep city and many tricks. She thought that since Du Haichao had set the situation, I had no chance of winning, and even my life was in danger.


    Although, her words are not unreasonable, but I can not shrink back, more impossible in front of her Peng Xuefei. I always believe that it''s up to people to accomplish things and God to plan things. Even though our number is not as large as each other, my brothers, since they are determined to follow me, mean that they believe in me and have plans to do their best. As their boss, how can I be a turtle with a shrinking head and how can they lose this faith.


    My eyes, returned to Peng Xuefei''s face, heartily said: "no matter what you think, say such words, I thank you, but your words, can not affect my decision, because, I promised in front of you, vowed to dominate the school, today, is the time for me to realize this promise!"


    Throw out this bold words, I will directly bypass Peng Xuefei, still toward the front, and my brothers behind me, also have the morale of the action.


    The sun slanted slightly to the west, and the hot sun shone on me and my brothers. We walked straight to the construction site with a majestic look.


    The steps are always strong, without any pause. When we come to the battlefield, the soil is full of potholes, and the stones scattered on the ground jump under our feet. The dust we bring up flies between our bodies!


    At this moment, all of us are firm in our hearts, powerful in morale and powerful in momentum.


    Although we have many people, our formation is not chaotic. The surrounding of the construction site is uneven, but we are closely surrounded. Walking in the front of me, I stepped on this sand field, and suddenly felt full of pride and blood. As if, the sunlight in the West became dazzling because of us, because our bodies spontaneously emit a thousand feet of light.


    Emotions are infecting each other. One person is excited and drives another, one by one. At the moment, all the people in the beacon fire are in high passion and high morale. Although they have not joined in for a long time, although this battle came in a bit in a hurry, it does not affect everyone''s momentum.


    If I was still worried that I could not win the war, now I have no worries. As a leader, standing on the battlefield, I must show my all-out attitude and show the belief of winning. In this way, I can maintain my personal spirit.


    Our passion continues, and our blood is rolling. Now, it is still some time to leave the war. Du Haichao and his three forces have not arrived yet. I can''t help but glance at the construction site again. The wild grass covers the exposed ground with a layer of clothes, piles of stones, scattered everywhere, and piles of cement, The bags have become ragged, some of them have fallen, and there is a small pond with lime powder beside it.


    The environment of this place, as I saw when I visited here last night, has not changed. That is to say, the other party did not use this terrain to ambush us, but the other party did not use this method, but it was thought of by me.


    I didn''t say any more words, directly on Chen Xiao made a wink, Chen Xiao and my eyes on the up, immediately nodded. Then, he led two hundred people to the unfinished building on the other side.


    Later, I sent about 100 people to take good weapons and use the terrain here as ambulances to hide themselves. Our people should have been less than the other party. According to the principle, we should gather all the manpower and fight with each other head-on. Now, I have allocated 300 people to go out, which can be said to reduce the overall reality of our team power.


    However, under the condition that the enemy is strong and we are weak, I have to make such strategic measures. At present, the total number of our people has dropped from 1000 to 700 in an instant. I told the remaining 700 people not to stand too centralized, but to be slightly scattered, so that we can not only expand our formation, but also face the next fight well.


    These strategies were thought out by me earlier, so they were carried out very quickly. Under my instructions, the people below started to move. In a short time, they were ready for work.When everything was ready, I encouraged my brothers again. Then, I led the remaining 700 people to continue to march towards the center of the construction site..


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 551

    When we came here, we saw that the battlefield was surrounded by spectators. The response to the war was really too great. We had just made an appointment to fight yesterday evening, and the news spread all over the place. Only one night, everyone in the campus knew everything about it. Therefore, there were a lot of students coming to watch at the moment.


    Seeing me and my team, the students were shocked. Some people could not help but shout out: "Wow, what a powerful momentum."


    Some people cry: "it''s really spectacular. It looks very powerful!"


    Then, there were all kinds of voices floating in one after another: "I didn''t expect that the beacon fire would gather so many people in a short time. It''s really incredible!"


    "This Jiangnan style is really capable. He always refreshes our world outlook and always creates miracles. Today''s battle is basically the biggest group war in our school. I don''t know if Jiangnan wind will create miracles again. But I heard that the combination of Haichao club, Yunlong club and Lu Gang is much more than that of Xuanwu sect."


    "Wait and see."


    "Well, look forward to it."


    All of a sudden, a startling voice mixed with the voices of the discussion sounded particularly sharp: "it''s three o''clock. Look, the people of the three major gangs are coming! It''s so powerful. "


    This sharp cry immediately attracted the attention of all the onlookers, and almost all of them looked at the opposite side of my team.


    My brothers and I can''t help but look up to the front. There was a loud noise. It was just the sound of the three gang members walking. There were a lot of them. I estimated that they were twice as many as we are now, or even more.


    Their lineup is divided into three parts, in the middle is the largest number of Yunlong club, the left side is the Lu Gang, the right side is the sea super club, and the three gang leaders, respectively, stand at the front of their lineup.


    The number of people on the other side is larger than ours, and their momentum is no less than that of us. Their weapons are more complicated than ours. Some are armed with a knife, some with a bat, some with a steel pipe. It seems that they need a gun.


    Their battle was really terrible. The exclamations of the crowd were rising higher and higher. With the fierce approaching of the three major gangs, the voices of the masses'' comments and shrieks became more and more intense. At this time, almost no one thought that we had any hope of victory, because on the surface, we were much weaker than the other party.


    In a burst of discussion, the three gangs finally arrived at our side. They stopped their noisy steps 10 meters away from us. At this moment, all their eyes were fixed on our side.


    I vaguely feel that the seven hundred people behind me are a little bit weak. However, at the moment, I can''t say anything more. I just take the lead, and I stride forward two steps aggressively.


    Sun Yunlong and the three of them also took two steps forward.


    Du Haichao held a mountain knife, pointed the blade of the knife at me, showed a domineering attitude, and said contemptuously: "Jiangnan wind, I didn''t expect you really dare to come to fight. However, the number of people there seems to be a little small? Did you hear that you were fighting with the three big gangs of us, so you scared away a lot of younger brothers? "


    As soon as sun Yunlong''s words came out, the three gang members behind him couldn''t help laughing. Maybe, they are not worried about the result of this battle. They feel that there is no suspense. We will be completely crushed by them. Their arrogant attitude, let alone how arrogant they are.


    However, I didn''t care about the laughs at all. Over the years, I have experienced numerous group battles, large and small. No matter what the situation is, I can''t be stage fright. This time, I not only can''t be weak, but also can drive my team to cheer up. As an example, I must show confidence.


    I don''t change my face, sonorous and powerful to sun Yunlong said: "Sun Yunlong, you can''t forget that a few days ago, you and more than 100 people didn''t stop me. Later, you and your people were beaten by me. Have you forgotten all these? Up to now, in my mind, can still very clearly remember you did not wear clothes


    I said this to boost the morale of my side. In fact, I did it. Just now, when I heard sun Yunlong''s words and the other party''s wild ridicule, our momentum was somewhat affected. However, as soon as I said this, my brother behind me suddenly recovered some confidence.


    However, after listening to my words, sun Yunlong was very angry, and his face turned to pig liver color in an instant. For him, this matter is an indelible disgrace. In particular, this matter has been spread crazy, but no one dares to premise in his face. Now, I mention it again, which means that he is beating his face hard, and is also contemptuous of his Yunlong Association.


    This time, sun Yunlong looked at me with eyes full of fire. He gritted his teeth and roared at me: "Jiangnan wind, wait for me. Today I will take revenge. I want you to know what is real shame."


    I have learned a lot about sun Yunlong''s hard words. He is a rough man. His ability and tone are in inverse proportion. I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with him. My eyes are shifted from him. To my surprise, Lu Ping opened his mouth at this time.Compared with sun Yunlong''s arrogance, Lu Ping is much quieter. His brows are still locked, but his voice is calm and says: "Jiangnan wind, you are too reckless. Today, you will lose."


    Lu Ping''s tone is not to belittle me, but to speak according to the current situation. I can hear that there is a trace of concern for me in his words.


    I don''t hate Lu Ping. I even like him very much. Unfortunately, he didn''t stand on my side in the end. It''s because of his frank character that he has a firm stand.


    At this point, I did not have anything to say with Lu pingduo, just a light reply to him: "should not come, some things are destined to face, lose or not, now, it is still too early."


    My voice had just dropped. Suddenly, Du Haichao, who had not spoken for a long time, finally couldn''t help it. He looked at me carefully and then said to Lu Ping, "Lu Ping, there''s no need to tell him more. This kind of person doesn''t cry when he doesn''t see his coffin. Maybe we should have dealt him a severe blow. In that case, he would not be allowed to develop the beacon fire."


    After saying this, Du Haichao''s eyes turned to me again. There were some regrets in his eyes, but more of them were cold.


    He was right. If they suppressed me when I first came to the school, I might not be able to bear it. In other words, he did not take a circuitous way to let me join his sea super club. Then, with his city government and mind, I might not be able to develop the beacon fire club.


    But there is no "if" and "no regret medicine" in the world. Du Haichao left me as a curse and let me develop. Today, I will make him pay a heavy price.


    I looked at Du Haichao with contempt and said in a cold voice: "at this moment, I understand that some people are useless to warn. Du Haichao, I also regret the look you prayed for me that day. At that time, I should not be soft hearted to you, so that you can have a chance to talk big here."


    My words once again caused a sensation, and the onlookers couldn''t help talking. Although they all knew that I had broken the situation set by Du Haichao outside, and that I had defeated Du Haichao and sun Yunlong, they did not expect that Du Haichao, who had always been conceited, had prayed to me.


    At this moment, Du Haichao''s conceit was not so admirable. Even, some people couldn''t help but sneer at him: "he prayed for the wind from the south of the Yangtze River with a low gesture, and the wind from the south of the Yangtze River let him go. Now, he is so rampant in front of the wind in the south of the Yangtze River. This is really knowing people''s faces but not their hearts."


    The reaction of the onlookers directly enhanced the momentum of our side, and made my brother behind me gain more confidence. However, the people of the three major gangs in the opposite side were inevitably affected. They were no longer arrogant, and they were no longer blindly suppressing and laughing at us.


    As for Du Haichao himself, the expression on his face is simply rich and colorful, green and red and white. His most important concern may be face. Now that I have uncovered the scar, beaten him in public, and heard the scorn of onlookers, I can imagine how frustrated he is.


    Even if he was angry for a moment, he would give me a chance to leave his anger again


    It sounds tactful to think about keeping me alive, but it actually shows that Du Haichao has killed me. He knows that I won''t shrink back, but he takes my withdrawal as a condition to save my life.


    In other words, if I didn''t listen to him, I would die on the spot today. Although he had set a dead end for me before, the details of it did not spread to the school. Now, when the onlookers heard Du Haichao say this, they could not help but exclaim.


    Many people began to realize that this war is no longer a simple factional struggle. It is mixed with gratitude and resentment, life and death.


    I have a certain understanding of Du Haichao''s character. His words really can''t scare me. I snorted softly, then raised the film in my hand and pointed to him and said, "Du Haichao, maybe others take you seriously, but I tell you, you are nothing in my eyes. Just a few words turn around and let me leave school, disband the gang and kill me I''m going to see if you can do it today


    My tone was so crazy that Du Haichao, who pretended to be calm, could not calm down. His eyes finally showed a fierce light. His hand suddenly raised, and his knife was raised.


    Then, Du Haichao waved his sword and suddenly burst out a big drink: "kill!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 552

    At Du Haichao''s command, he immediately triggered a flurry of agitation. The people behind him, like tigers, roared at him. At the same time, the Yunlong club and the Lu Gang''s brigade also moved along. They raised their weapons in their hands and rushed forward with ferocity.


    At this moment, they are like thousands of troops rushing to attack. The stones under their feet are kicked by them, and the dust is flying up. All of their mouths emit crazy cries, and their voices go straight into the sky, inspiring the deaf and enlightening.


    This scene has a great visual impact. The crowd around the periphery, looking at the explosive action, immediately stopped talking, stared at it, and even held their breath, staring at the scene of the battle.


    And we''re on the fireside. Seeing the thousands of troops coming, I couldn''t help but struggle. Although, before I came, I had already encouraged their morale. Just now, I deliberately belittled sun Yunlong and Du Haichao to cheer them up, but after all, there was no real war. Now, the war has really begun. My brother behind me, seeing so many people rushing in with weapons, felt oppressive in his heart. At this moment, everyone really realized that fighting a group fight is not just a matter of blood, but a real sword and stick.


    The number of the other side, the momentum of the other side, invisible to our side caused a great deterrent.


    However, I couldn''t think of any other way. The army was already on the border. I immediately raised my knife in my hand and yelled, "brothers, rush!"


    Then, my body took the lead to rush out. The number of people on my side was less than that of the other side. The momentum of my side was also suppressed by the other side. So, all I can do is to be a good example. I can''t be like Du Haichao of the other side. I have to lead them to play a momentum to encourage my brother.


    And my brave performance really stimulated the nerves of my brothers. When they saw that I was faced with more than 1000 people, they did not have any sense of timidity. After a while, they also set up the belief of fighting bravely. Their blood burned up and they could not help crying out: "rush! Kill


    At once, all the troops behind me flew forward with me. Soon, people from both sides gathered together to fight, and they were ready to explode.


    Originally. I was in the front of our beacon fire, and the enemy and our people all rushed to the field, so when the battle came together, my body immediately was in the center of the most intense battle.


    One of the younger brothers of Haichao club is tall and bulky. I am familiar with him. He often follows Du Haichao. He is Bai''s confidant. Bai Qingyu took people to my class that day and pulled me to the back of Bai Gang. This big man repeatedly spoke ill of me and threatened me.


    It seems that the burly man is still resentful to me. He is the first one to rush up and wave the knife in my hand. I hold up the knife case to block it. Taking advantage of this gap, I suddenly kick on his stomach. After a while, I kick the body of the burly man and fly out.


    Although I didn''t use all my strength, I didn''t show any mercy. I couldn''t help bending the big man''s body, and the expression on his face was very frightening, because of the pain, the muscles were twisted together.


    The burly man''s upside down body knocked down several people. I took advantage of the situation to rush forward, raised my hand and suddenly waved a few knives to those who did not stand well. The blood was splashed. These people gave out a cry of pain, and I got a profit when I met my face. But then, my situation became a little worried. I rushed into the most ferocious place of the enemy''s attack.


    People on the other side all know that I am the leader of the beacon fire and the key to this war. They all intend to defeat me, because as long as I fall, there will be no sustainability in this battle, and they will surely win. At the moment, a number of people waved their weapons and attacked me fiercely.


    Among these individuals, there are Lu Gang, Yunlong club and Haichao club. Although I am brave, but I am not reckless. In such a situation, I fight while I retreat, waiting for the opportunity to move, from time to time to give a blow to the people next to me.


    Fortunately, my body is more flexible than these people, my reaction ability is more agile than these people, and my strength is stronger than these people. No one on the other side hurt me, but I killed a few people of the other party. Soon, I retreated, and the situation was eased. Taking this opportunity, I took precautions against other people''s sneak attack and looked at the whole scene.


    At this time, I found that the battle circle has spread, and there has been a great degree of docking, mixing and collision between my people and those of the other side.


    At this moment, it was only a few tens of seconds before the beginning of the battle. It can be said that a great war has reached the point of white hot.


    For a moment, the huge scene was very chaotic. The sound of weapons collision, the scream of the wounded, and the cry of the fighters all gathered together and were filled with excitement. Under such circumstances, my beacon fire army is twice less than that of the other side, and it is bound to be in a weak position. However, the battle has not been fully penetrated. The people behind us and those behind the other side have not yet fought together, so we are not too passive.The onlookers outside the construction site were boiling again, shouting wave after wave, rolling flow, such a war, usually they can only see in the film, now, it is vividly shown in front of them, what a thrill to them. It was as if the blood of the fighting members also soaked the crowd and made their blood surge.


    I didn''t pay attention to other people''s reaction. I just looked at Du Haichao, sun Yunlong and Lu Ping. At the moment, the three of them are standing in the back safely. There are many expressions on their faces. Sun Yunlong is grinning and cruel. Du Haichao is Yun Danfeng light but his eyes are bitter. Lu Ping is a deep locked brow and heavy face, Without exception, these three people''s eyes are annotated on my side, looking at my eyes.


    Lu Ping didn''t show much at the moment of eye collision. Bai Qingyu couldn''t help but show a sinister smile. Sun Yunlong, with his fierce anger, said in a loud voice, "go up, all of you. Take the wind from the south of the Yangtze River."


    Sun Yunlong''s yelling made the situation a little easier for me, and then I fell into tension again. Suddenly, many people came to the other party, and their target was me.


    Obviously, they wanted to take me down in one fell swoop, but naturally, I would not let these people do so. When they came, my body suddenly ran to one side. These people immediately followed me and rushed to kill me.


    After a while, I and the hundreds of people who pursued me were separated from the main battlefield. The onlookers looked at me like this, and they felt that it was stupid of me to lead away more than 100 people with one person. After all, if I was still in the battlefield, at least I could have my men as cover. I don''t need to face so many people alone, but I am now separated from the main battlefield and separated from the groups under my command, which means that I will fight against hundreds with one enemy.


    It is unthinkable that I am hostile to more than 100 armed people. Everyone thinks that I am looking for my own death. At this moment, the situation on my side is obviously very bad. The commander-in-chief is trapped in the pursuit of more than 100 people, and my beacon fire is much less than the total number of the three gangs. In other people''s eyes, my side is bound to lose Play.


    Those who chased me could not help but show excitement and bravery. But, of course, I would not be stupid enough to deal with more than 100 people by myself without exposing my real strength. I just ran to a place with a lot of cement, stones, floors and weeds growing at the fastest speed.


    At this place, I suddenly stopped running and then turned around. Facing more than 100 enemies who pursued me, I immediately gave an order and yelled: "kill!"


    Those people who chased me, originally fierce, saw me suddenly stop, they immediately showed a face of inexplicable color, but with my command, they instantly understood that they were in my plan.


    However, they realized it too late. When I yelled down, my younger brothers who had been lying in ambush here came out with a crash. They were full of boiling blood, shouting and rushing out to attack each other''s people.


    Those people on the other side suddenly saw so many people emerging from behind me, and thought that I had ambushed a large team. At once, they were a little flustered, and their expressions were uncontrolled and showed some fear.


    As a matter of fact, there are only a hundred people lying in ambush here. But as soon as the enemy was flustered, the momentum dissipated. At this time, my men slashed and killed them. Some of them were stabbed, and some of them could not help escaping.


    As soon as someone escaped, the momentum of this group of people would be exhausted. Not only that, they were in a hurry to move closer to their large army, which just created an opportunity for the ambush of my subordinates. They kept on pursuing these enemies, while others of the other side were constantly cut down by them.


    At the beginning of this moment, more than 100 people of the other side directly became defeated.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 553

    On the other hand, duhaichao and others'' eyes have been firmly on me. At first, they can not help but they can not help but when they see that there are only 100 people ambushed on my side, they have killed more than 100 people on their side to the miserable point, their mouths are all crooked, and they can not help but scold: "waste, waste.". TMD, a bunch of waste. "


    Especially, when they saw me return from the place of ambush, duhaichao and others were more angry and angry. Duhaichao and sunyunlong immediately shouted: "go ahead, catch the wind in the south of the Yangtze River, hurry up!"


    Suddenly, there were many other people coming to me.


    After all, the number of each other is still too much more than us, even if I am strong, but I am only a single soldier with strong combat ability. I can not resist their whole. Therefore, our overall team is still in a weak position. I find that the battle in the field has erupted in an all-round way at this time, and we are severely suppressed and the cost is very high.


    The air is filled with the smell of blood, full of miscellaneous sounds. This moment, my hot blood, again, the other party wants to capture the king, why have I never thought of this.


    When the hundred people who have been ambushed on my side join our large army, the overall situation on our side is temporarily relaxed. And I am also seeking to create opportunities to attack the three commanders of the other party. Once the strategy of catching the king first in this move is successful, then, today''s battle will surely win on my side.


    Seeing that the more close the enemies who attacked me, my expression remained calm. Suddenly, I put my hand on my mouth and whistled loudly.


    When the whistle rang, the other side of the battlefield was in the unfinished building, and suddenly a dense crowd rushed out.


    Chen Xiaohe took the 200 people we hid, rushed out, and shouted loudly as he ran: "kill!"


    The neat shouting, the rapid impact, Chen xiaodai led these 200 people, in a moment, created a great momentum.


    Because people on my side know that I have this layer of preparation in advance, they have no accident, but instead. There was a greater killing force. But the other side does not know, there are many people feel the accident, can not help turning around to look at the past.


    This saw that it gave my men an opportunity, and soon, many of the enemies were cut down. The whole of the other party, a short time, there was a mistake, become a bit of confusion, and I did the purpose of ambush before, it is here. Although I have not many people, it suddenly appears and has a more atmosphere. It seems that there are many people on my side, which is a blow to the enemy in morale.


    Even those who rushed to me in front of me, because of this, they stopped. All I wanted to make was to make the opportunity to capture the king first. At this moment, while the overall situation of war was in chaos, I raised the knife in my hand, and went to the last side of the enemy, which was where duhaichao stood, and rushed to kill.


    But duhaichao and others were in front of me, and there were many guards. As soon as I rushed over, I was in line with one of the three overlord guards. While they did not respond, I injured several people with knives.


    But, the number of each other is too many, I can not rush at all at once, instead, they have come to the sober, and I have been killed together.


    Sun Yunlong and duhaichao suddenly saw Chen Xiao come out with a good vote. They were shocked again. Later, they found that there were only 200 people in Chen Xiaos. Immediately, sun Yunlong angrily scolded: "his grandmother, this surprise at first glance, I thought how much ambush! Hurry up and solve Xu can. "


    Sun Yunlong''s words, invisible also gave their side of the people, gave them confidence, although, I arranged two sudden attacks, caused them a certain trauma, but did not hurt their fundamental, but at this moment, they in sunyunlong a call, and restored morale, made a total number of efforts, immediately, let us all fall into a very deep fire A big crisis.


    My men, one by one, fell, our overall strength in a sudden decline, to continue like this, I am afraid it will not take long, I will lose this side.


    Seeing the situation becoming more and more critical, my eyes are red. The knife in my hand falls one by one, and my movements are quick and fierce. There are always enemies injured around me, and there are enemies falling down constantly. Even my knives have turned over.


    I quickly took another enemy knife, holding a knife with both hands, and continued to fight. Although I am strong and strong, I am in the middle of the enemy. The inevitable injury on my body, my blood mixed with the blood that the enemy sprayed on me, flowed down.


    I didn''t care about the pain, still tirelessly cut and kill, while killing and moving forward, my whole people like ghosts, with the breath of terror, went straight to duhaichao sunyunlong and so on.


    For a while, the enemies who were in front of me were afraid. Duhaichao and others saw me rushing towards them. Their faces became nervous and shouted loudly: "hurry, stop him!"


    In a moment, another group of people blocked my way.I have ignored all, suddenly, I suddenly speed up their own pace, in the hands of the knife fierce fight, gradually, I and Du Haichao and other people closer and closer.


    Seeing that I was so brave, Du Haichao and sun Yunlong could not help showing a trace of tension. Both of them were shouting for their men to come and guard them.


    But at this time, I have already killed red eyes. I will cut as many people as the other party intercepts. When my blade knife cuts down the last person, there is no obstacle in front of me. Suddenly, my body speeds up and kills Du Hai Superman first.


    The obstacles in front of me have been cleared away. Du Haichao, the villain I hate the most, is close at hand. It can be said that this moment is the most critical moment for me to win this victory.


    In this situation, the shortcomings of our members of the beacon fire have been fully demonstrated. I am afraid that before long, my side will be defeated. However, as long as I capture three people of Du Haichao, even if only one of Du Haichao is captured, I believe that the end will be turned back by me.


    Now, there is no defense line between Du Haichao and me. My brothers are still fighting fiercely with their people. However, at this moment, many people in the battlefield are attracted by the scene on this side. The onlookers outside the battlefield have raised their nerves to the extreme, and they are staring at this side.


    In the attention of countless people, I quickened my pace and boosted my momentum. Seeing that I was about to rush to Du Haichao, I even raised my knife in my hand. But suddenly, a figure suddenly moved between me and Du Haichao, blocking my way. I fixed my eyes and found that this man was Lu Ping.


    I hesitated a little, but the next second, I was still attacking. However, my target was transferred from Du Haichao to Lu Ping. While I was fighting, I said to Lu Pingdao: "you are not my opponent. You''d better get out of my way!"


    Lu Ping waved the knife in his hand with all his strength to resist my attack. At the same time, he responded to me: "Jiangnan wind, we are hostile, my position is doomed not to let you easily succeed."


    Hearing his words, I couldn''t help but feel anxious. Lu Ping was really too single minded. He didn''t help me. He even stopped me. But I can understand that it was his original intention, but I won''t give up. Suddenly, I increased the strength of the attack and said to Lu Ping: "Lu Ping, since you are so determined, don''t blame me for being rude Next you, I turn the situation around


    As soon as the voice fell, the knife in my hand spread out its swift and violent power, and the moves pressed Lu Ping.


    Last time, Lu Ping and I had a fight on the ring. Both of them fought barehanded. This time, we all used weapons. I didn''t expect that Lu Ping was also a good hand at using knives besides his boxing skills. The pieces of knives in his hands made the tiger and the tiger powerful.


    However, his strength was not as good as mine. After I stepped up my attack on him, his situation suddenly became stretched out. Because I was worried that the members of the three major gangs were gathering around, I continued to press Lu Ping step by step. Suddenly, I got up a lot of strength and slashed the knife in Lu Ping''s hand.


    Lu Ping''s mouth trembled, and the knife was about to land. I took the opportunity to raise my feet and hit Lu Ping''s abdomen. His body fell to the ground in an instant.


    At this moment, I showed my strength and momentum, and became the most dazzling existence in the field. My remaining light caught a glimpse of sun Yunlong on one side. He looked at this scene, and his face became a little stunned. The tension on his face was at a glance.


    I know that sun Yunlong is afraid that I will restrict Lu Ping. In that case, even if they don''t lose, they will become unbearable.


    Even at this moment, even I could not help feeling that I was in a position to win. I did not stop, and I was about to step forward and subdue Lu Ping.


    But just at the moment when I stopped in front of him, suddenly, a very bad premonition attacked my heart. I was acutely aware that there was a sharp edge behind me attacking me. For a moment, I could not help but sweat from my back.


    At the moment, I didn''t hesitate. I turned my body. At the same time, I blocked the knife in my hand towards the back. With a clang, the sound of iron hand over rang. The knife of the other side crossed my side, but it was too late. I would stab Lu Ping lying in front of me.


    Almost subconsciously, I suddenly picked the blade on my hand, provoked this man''s sword and saved Lu Ping.


    But it was because of my action to save Lu Ping that my dodge slowed down by one point. At the same time, another man was cutting at me. The blade was cold and the speed was very fast. In a hurry, I dodged my body, but my arm was still cut by him.


    When I stood still, I found that there were four more people in my whole body, all of whom were dressed in student style clothes. But on a closer look, they were obviously much older than the students, and they were much more calm. They all exuded a sense of horror. Immediately, I had a judgment in my heart that the four of them were not real student.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 554

    I didn''t expect that there were still such masters hiding among their influential people. Judging from their clothes, they disguised themselves as students and mingled in the crowd. They did not start before, so it seems that they were waiting for the opportunity.


    When I was surprised, Du Haichao''s gloomy voice suddenly came to my ear: "Jiangnan wind, want to catch the thief first, catch the king? Do you really think you can play this game


    When I heard this, it suddenly occurred to me that these four people were arranged by Du Haichao. He must have been on guard against me for a long time, and he would have planted this crop.


    After all, I underestimated Du Haichao''s city government and the struggle between the forces of our school. He even put people from outside to come in. He is really a real crook.


    However, some people became excited because of Du Haichao''s Chengfu. This man, of course, is sun Yunlong. Seeing that Du Haichao left such a move, the tension on his face suddenly eased and replaced by a brilliant smile. He was busy echoing Du Haichao''s words and sneering at me: "that is, I can''t protect myself. What''s more What a hero, save Lu Ping, ha ha, Jiangnan wind, your brain is broken


    When sun Yunlong''s voice dropped, Lu Ping, lying on the ground, had already climbed up. But his face was very ugly and dignified, with a trace of shame in it. He said to Du Haichao, "Du Haichao, it''s a battle inside our school. Why do you put people outside in?"


    Obviously, Lu Ping''s attitude is beyond Du Haichao''s practice.


    Du Haichao just gave Lu Ping a cold look and said, "if I don''t arrange this, I''m afraid you will have fallen into the hands of Jiangnan wind. In that case, you will be the culprit of today''s great war!"


    Lu Ping was not embarrassed by Du Haichao''s words. However, Lu Ping was not very good at refuting his words. He pointed to Du Haichao and said angrily: "you"


    but just after Lu Pingchao said such a word, Du Haichao interrupted him and said in righteous words: "this is not the time to argue with you. The current plan is to win the Jiangnan style ¡£¡±


    After that, he turned his eyes to me and said arrogantly, "Jiangnan wind, since you are not willing to leave the school or dissolve the beacon fire club, today, I will let you even have no chance to make this choice. I will completely disable your beacon members."


    Almost as soon as his voice dropped, the four experts who were in confrontation with me quickly attacked me. Not only that, but also a group of three gangs of about 100 people came to me with weapons. They took Du Haichao, sun Yunlong and Lu Ping to the environmental protection, and held a knife against me to prevent me from seizing the thief and capturing the king Mind, while waiting for an opportunity to move, ready to hurt me at any time.


    I didn''t expect that my chance to fight hard was gone, and I fell into the downwind at the most critical moment. Now, I have no chance. It''s almost impossible for me to use the means to capture the thieves and capture the king. I have to fight with the four masters prepared for me by Du Haichao.


    At this moment, although I feel very sorry, I don''t regret that I saved Lu Ping at the critical moment. Some people may think that my action is stupid. But just as Lu Ping is against me, it is my original intention to do so. I think Lu Ping is a talent. Even if he doesn''t submit to me, I don''t want him to die in an accident It''s a pity.


    At the moment, what I care about most is the condition of my brothers on the field. Although the four men who besieged me are much better than ordinary people, and their joint attacks complement each other, I can still cope with them. While I was dealing with them, I looked into the field.


    At this sight, my heart suddenly suddenly suddenly suddenly, my side of the members are outnumbered, even though I used two small tricks, but they are still in a state of inferiority.


    What''s more, under the confrontation between the four masters and me, a few outsiders appeared in the other side''s camp. These people mingled with the personnel of the sea super club and wandered in the battlefield. From time to time, they would attack my subordinates by surprise. These members of my beacon fire are just students. Their combat power is limited. However, these people are much more powerful than ordinary swordsmen. Now they are carrying out sneak attacks. My subordinates are simply unable to defend themselves.


    A moment ago, they were still holding on to the situation. Now, suddenly, it has turned into a desperate struggle. Such a scene fell in my eyes and deeply stimulated my heart. These students joined the beacon fire club because they trusted me. I accepted Du Haichao''s engagement, and they were willing to follow me without saying a word. But now, they are in deep water because of me.


    I feel guilty and hate Du Haichao. Of course, the more critical the situation is, the more I can''t mess up. Now, if I want to get back to the situation, I have to rely on myself. Although it is so difficult for anyone, it is almost impossible for me to give up.


    At this time, the onlookers were shocked by the changes in the scene. They may not have seen such a bloody scene. Some people were stunned. Some people could not help talking about me. They said that Du Haichao was too cunning and insidious. Some people said that the outcome of the war could be seen The fire is almost lost.In a noisy voice, I wielded the knife in my hand more and more fiercely. Although I still restrained myself from using my real strength, I still could not help but show some powerful skills. In this way, even if the four masters are fighting together, they are not my opponents.


    At this time, although I had been stabbed or cut by them on my body, they were not much better. Soon, I slightly injured three people and seriously injured one person, resulting in his loss of combat effectiveness.


    In the past, many people have heard of my strength, but they have not seen me exert my strong strength. Some people have seen me do it, but they have not seen me so powerful. Some people in the battlefield are not able to help but some of them are stunned. People outside the field are even more staring at me and nervous.


    Even the remaining three masters who fought with me were afraid.


    On the other side, Du Haichao and sun Yunlong were both startled by me, but this was a good opportunity to deal with me. How could Du Haichao give up? Seeing that the situation was wrong, he immediately ordered in a loud voice: "go! Go! Everybody, give it to me. "


    Du Haichao''s madness led him to draw several experts from the battlefield and join the battle group that besieged me. There were countless younger brothers who surrounded me and waited for the opportunity to move.


    At present, the situation is already very bad. The army of our beacon fire club has been retreating, and the three major gangs of the other side are operating step by step. However, in the encirclement circle, I can''t take care of my brother for the time being. I can only fight hard alone. Even if I am the only one fighting at the last second, I will not give up.


    I''m red eyed, and I don''t care whether I''m killing or hurting the enemy. At this moment, I''m like a wild animal trapped to anger. My knife in my hand has turned over, but I''m still holding it in my hand. I have blood all over my body. There are enemies and my own. I feel the cold of the wound and I feel mine The blood is flowing, but I don''t care about these. All I care about is to fight and kill these enemies.


    However, while I was fighting hard, more and more people fell down. The number of the three gangs was larger than ours. Many people simply quit the scuffle and surrounded me. Even some people gathered around. They praised my bravery and shocked me Tame, they sigh my solemn and stirring.


    I was numb, and some people were numb. But Du Haichao and sun Yunlong were so happy that they seemed to appreciate a battle of trapped animals.


    All of a sudden, Du Haichao opened his mouth and called to me: "Jiangnan wind, don''t do the fearless struggle, hurry to catch it, I''ll give you a good time!"


    Sun Yunlong echoed: "just pestering him so much, I''m afraid we can also kill him. You see, he looks like a crazy wild dog now!"


    After that, a group of them couldn''t help laughing. The laughter was cold and cold to my heart. But at this moment, an extremely deep voice broke through the indifferent laughter and resounded in the noisy air: "enough!"


    Under the sarcasm and sneer of sun Yunlong and Du Haichao, the voice was so loud that it was against the general environment. Even I, who was in the battle, was stunned.


    The people around are more stunned, most of them look at the speaker.


    Du Haichao and sun Yunlong also became silent. They looked at the speaker with astonishment. And the person who suddenly made a loud voice was no other than Lu Ping, who was saved by me!


    Lu Ping is very dignified at the moment. Under the gaze of so many people, he still keeps a solemn attitude. He doesn''t care about other things, but just stares at Du Haichao.


    However, before Lu Ping spoke, Du Haichao took the lead in asking, "Lu Ping, what do you mean?"


    Du Haichao''s tone obviously became a lot colder, and his eyebrows frowned. Obviously, Lu Ping''s words made him angry, and he was thinking about something in his mind.


    Almost Du Haichao''s voice had just dropped. Sun Yunlong, on one side, also showed a look of displeasure. Impatiently, he said, "yes, Lu Ping, do you still want to fight for Jiang Nanfeng?"


    Lu Ping''s eyes flowed over Du Haichao and sun Yunlong. Then, he looked at Sun Yunlong and said in a deep voice: "Sun Yunlong, the gratitude and resentment between you and Jiangnan wind is, in the final analysis, you lead people to beat him first, so you have to live forever?"


    After that, he looked at Du Haichao again. Ning Mei glared and said, "Du Haichao, Jiangnan Feng didn''t do anything sorry to you at the beginning, but you just set a dead end outside and let Sun Yunlong''s people be executioners. If you want to kill Jiangnan Feng, you will kill. Now, our school''s gang struggle, and you hide so many experts Don''t you think it''s a little too much for you here? "


    As he spoke, Lu Ping seemed to incarnate as an emissary of justice to attack sun Yunlong and Du Haichao for justice. It can be seen that there is a gap between Lu Ping and Du Haichao, who had been firm in his position before, with Du Haichao and sun Yunlong.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 555

    As soon as Lu Ping said this, he immediately attracted an uproar from the onlookers. Many people could not help but show some surprise. Some people said that Du Haichao was really too vicious and wanted to kill people. Some people said that I really provoked their three major gangs for self-protection every time. Most of the voices of the masses were directed at me, and they could not agree with Du Haichao''s practice.


    Up to now, the onlookers admire me more and more. They have always appreciated me. It''s only because such a bloody scene makes them dare not speak freely. Now, Lu Ping''s words make them unable to help but make a voice of injustice.


    For a while, the scene became a bit chaotic, and people from the three major gangs began to have some changes, especially Du Haichao and sun Yunlong. Their faces were very ugly.


    Under the criticism of so many people, Du Haichao did not feel ashamed. On the contrary, he coldly glanced at the people around his eyes, as if warning them not to talk nonsense.


    Later, his eyes turned to Lu Ping, who led the wind.


    Du Haichao made an extremely cold voice to Lu Ping and said, "Lu Ping, I hope you can understand what you are doing now."


    In the face of Du Haichao''s similar threats, Lu Ping said: "I know what I''m doing, and I''ve known it for a long time. However, I was struggling at that time, but just now Jiangnan wind saved my life. Now I know what I''m going to do."


    Lu Ping''s attitude is quite obvious. Obviously, he is ready to switch.


    Seeing him like this, Du Haichao raised his eyebrows and said to Lu Pingyin, "there is no reason for the struggle between the gangs. Although my method is more cruel, it is also forced by the wind from the south of the Yangtze River. His practice has been tantamount to provocation. Lu Ping, are you really willing to offend sun Yunlong and me for the sake of Jiangnan wind? "


    Du Haichao said this, which was tantamount to clarifying Lu Ping''s intention.


    Seeing this, sun Yunlong''s eyes immediately burst into anger. He didn''t expect that Lu Ping still wanted to fight against Lu Ping at this time. Suddenly, sun Yunlong gritted his teeth and called out to Lu Ping, "Lu Ping, do you really think that with you and your Lu Gang, you will be my joint opponent with Du Haichao? Put your attitude right now, and we can forgive you. "


    The conversation between Lu Ping, Du Haichao and sun Yunlong was so full of gunpowder that the atmosphere on the scene became oppressive. Even those Lu gang members who were waiting for my opportunity subconsciously moved closer to one side without any intention to deal with me again.


    In addition, the members guarding the three of them are also separated. As long as Lu Ping and Du Haichao disagree next, their alliance will be broken and they will turn against each other.


    At this moment, it was extremely tense for Lu Gang, Hai Chao Hui and Yun Long Hui.


    Originally, the war was coming to an end. On the other side of the mixed battlefield, the people of the beacon fire society were fighting in a desperate situation, but obviously it could not last long. As the leader of the gang, I was besieged by so many people. However, once Lu Ping changed his mind, the situation would be very different.


    Under such a delicate situation, I felt a strange atmosphere even when I was in the encirclement circle fighting with trapped animals. I was really shocked by Lu Ping''s attitude. At the same time, I also felt gratified. As expected, I still did not mistake him. Now, whether I will win the victory or not will wait for him to show his attitude.


    Inadvertently, in such a large battlefield, almost everyone is paying attention to Lu Ping and waiting for his answer. Lu Ping, at this moment, is the key to this war.


    This kind of scene virtually gives Lu Ping pressure. You know, he represents not only himself, but also the Lu Gang He leads. Under the gaze of the public, his face became more and more dignified. Suddenly, his eyes suddenly showed a firm light. Then, he rushed to me in the enclosure and loudly and forcefully yelled: "Jiangnan wind, before I refused to join the beacon fire. Now, I have a new position. I would like to take the brother of the land group to join the beacon fire. Do you agree or not?"


    Although I was deep in the whirlpool, I was still sober. From Lu Ping''s words, I deeply felt his sincerity. My body suddenly felt full of strength. I laughed heartily and said, "welcome to the extreme!"


    This time, the people in the field were even more stupid. They didn''t expect that I had invited Lu Ping to join me before. Now, Lu Ping is really willing to take people against me. This has to be shocking. We all know that although the number of Lu Gang is not as large as that of us, their fighting power is remarkable. Lu Ping, the boss, can give up the position of boss and be willing to live under my command. What kind of courage is needed. Many people couldn''t help but look at him with a new look.


    However, Du Haichao and sun Yunlong had already turned green with anger. Without waiting for Lu Ping to react, Du Haichao was furious and said, "Lu Ping, I tell you, you will regret your decision."


    With that, he roared at his subordinates again: "brother of Haichao Association, give it to me!"


    Immediately, sun Yunlong also followed in a high voice: "brothers of the Yunlong Association, go up and down the villains of the Lu Gang."In the face of the union of Haichao club and Yunlong club, the solemnity on the land level was eased down. He also raised his knife in his hand and said to his own people: "brothers, let''s go too!"


    The three leaders gave orders, and their subordinates immediately started to move. They were no longer cooperating as they had just done, but they were facing each other with knives and knives, hoping to kill each other.


    A cry came out from the crowd of scuffles. My brothers had already fallen into a state of depression, but at this moment, they started to fight back from the suppressed state.


    However, I was originally besieged by many experts. At the same time, the younger brothers of the three major gangs were waiting for opportunities in the periphery. Now, the people of the Lu Gang have switched to my side. The younger brothers of Yunlong Association and Haichao Association have no time to take care of me. Instead, I have to deal with the Lu Gang people. My pressure has been reduced a lot.


    Playing while the iron is hot, I can''t help but improve my own strength by one point. These people who fought with me did not expect that I could still play such a strong fighting force after fighting for such a long time under the condition of being wounded by many knives. After a while, they became stretched out.


    Although I didn''t give full play to my real strength, I was able to crush them. Under my blade, some people in student clothes were injured and fell down one after another.


    My toughness has won the applause of many onlookers, and the balance of victory is leaning towards my side.


    The members of our beacon fire club, after getting the help of Lu Gang, were greatly reduced in pressure. Seeing the hope of victory, they were all full of strength. Even some people who had been injured, had been in the defensive state, or had given up resistance and had a rest on the ground, also stood up. They fought the enemy crazily and fought hard.


    At present, the number of people on our side is only a lot more than that of sun Yunlong and Du Haichao. Moreover, with my eldest brother encouraging us, the morale of everyone is very strong.


    On the other hand, the situation of the Yunlong Association and the Haichao association is getting more and more difficult. They did not expect that Lu Pingyi''s defection and the situation turned around so quickly. Both of them could not help but look flustered.


    Du Haichao can''t wait. He shouts at Sun Yunlong: "Sun Yunlong, the scene is a little out of control. You should call the people who watch the scene in your house."


    Sun Yunlong was stunned. When he heard Du Haichao''s words, he didn''t answer for a moment. However, seeing my bravery and seeing the turn of the situation in the whole field, sun Yunlong realized that he quickly took out his mobile phone and dialed the phone.


    Du Haichao was not idle. He also picked up his mobile phone and began to ask for help from his family.


    I have known for a long time that these two people will not give up, especially Du Haichao. What he decided in the early morning was to fix my mind. How could he easily let me go? I''m afraid that''s why he didn''t escape in the face of the situation change in the field!


    I am well aware of Du Haichao''s small abacus, but I also know that today''s war is very powerful. If we delay it further, it will be very unfavorable for our situation. At this time, there are only three people entangled with me. I forced them back at one stroke, and then my body quickly rushed towards Du Haichao.


    Du Haichao and sun Yunlong, from the very beginning of the war, were in the rear position without any action. At the moment, the people under them are fighting with my brother and Lu bang, so they have no time to protect them.


    Therefore, my way ahead was unimpeded. In a blink of an eye, my body swam to their side. Sun Yunlong happened to say to the phone, "send more people here, and the location is"


    without waiting for sun Yunlong to tell us where we will fight, I suddenly kicked my foot on his arm, and immediately, sun Yunlong fell to the ground His cell phone flew out of his hand.


    At this time, the three people who came after me from behind wanted to shoot at me, but I didn''t stay on them, but I went straight to Du Haichao.


    Du Haichao, on one side, just got through the phone and saw me kick down sun Yunlong. He ran back in a hurry, regardless of everything.


    I ran after him, but seeing that I was close to Du Haichao''s back, he suddenly turned around and threw his weapon at me. I raised my knife and knocked down his weapon.


    Without stopping, I continued to walk towards Du Haichao.


    At this time, Du Haichao''s face was no longer proud. His eyes showed deep fear. He even had a cold sweat on his forehead. His voice was shaking. He said, "Jiangnan wind, you, don''t come here!"


    I looked at Du Haichao and laughed contemptuously at him. At the same time, my body stepped forward and suddenly came to Du Haichao. When he saw me panic, I suddenly raised my leg and directly kicked him in the knee. At the same time, I said in a sharp voice, "get down on your knees!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 556

    Du Haichao, a cunning villain, was very scheming, but his force value was really unbearable. His knee hurt and his whole leg softened. At the moment, he knelt down straight to me.


    Du Haichao is very proud of himself. His nostrils are always in the air. He always acts as a bully. When did he kneel down? In particular, the object of his kneeling at the moment is still me, who makes him hate gnashing his teeth.


    After a while, Du Haichao did not show anger, but was a little confused. Probably, he never thought that he would kneel down to me one day, and he was still in the public.


    At this moment, not only Du Haichao was stupefied, but also those watching the excitement and some people in the fight. Du Haichao inserted himself in and was beaten by me. When they saw this gorgeous scene, they couldn''t help but enlist for a moment. But in a moment, they all encouraged their bodies and quickly attacked me. However, among them, Du Haichao and the other three people who were beaten by me were also confused A man was stopped by a man who suddenly killed him. The man who intercepted him was Lu Ping.


    Compared with me, Lu Ping is not good at natural power, but he is slightly better than one of the singles. At this moment, he also showed his arrogant spirit, waving the mountain knife in his hand, and oppressed the person he was dealing with.


    And the remaining two people came straight to me, and instantly hit me. I raised my sword to meet them. I didn''t even yield to my body shape, but I didn''t fall into the downwind.


    Just now, many people besieged me, and I was able to deal with it with ease. Now, only these two masters are left, and they are still injured. How can they subdue me? They were eager to save Du Haichao. Without fighting with me for a few rounds, one of them was seriously injured by me with a knife, and had no power to fight again. The other was also kicked by me with a heavy foot and flew out, eventually falling to the ground.


    Lu Ping on one side also subdued the master he hit.


    At this moment, all the people arranged by Du Haichao were injured and unable to fight again. On their side, only the younger brothers of Haichao Association and Yunlong association were fighting. If it was my brothers in the beacon fire fighting to death, the current situation has been completely reversed. It is Yunlong HuiDang and the members of Haichao Association who are fighting in a desperate situation. Some of them have noticed I knocked down sun Yunlong and kicked Du Haichao to his knees. After a while, they lost their will to fight and had no momentum to speak of.


    I glanced at the chaotic battlefield. Then, I put the knife in my hand on Du Haichao''s neck and yelled at the audience: "stop it!"


    A burst of drink, suddenly, those who are still fighting, can not help but stop the action in the hands, will look at the eyes.


    Some people have seen Du Haichao kneel down for me for a long time. Some people have just seen it. But all of them can''t help but look shocked. They all respond to it again. Everyone''s faces are different. My brother and Lu Bang''s brother are excited involuntarily, while the members of Yunlong Association and Haichao club are in uncontrollable decline Tang.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, our people from Fenghuo and Lu Gang took control of the people from Yunlong Association and Haichao Association, and seized their weapons at the same time.


    From this moment, a great war seems to be a foregone conclusion.


    In an instant, the crowd of onlookers started to stir up, and all kinds of comments came in one after another:


    "it''s really wonderful. I didn''t expect that in the end, the beacon fire will win, and so many reversals, I''m excited


    "Yes, yes, I''m so excited, especially when I see Jiangnan style beating so many people alone, I feel very handsome."


    "In the current Jiangnan style, he is the king worthy of our school!"


    It seems that the focus of onlookers is on me, but many people have noticed sun Yunlong and Du Haichao.


    At the moment, so broken, is being held by Lu Ping, and Du Haichao still kneels in front of me and is held by my knife.


    Seeing this scene, some people couldn''t help saying, "Du Haichao always looks lofty and upright. This time he kneels down in front of the Jiangnan wind. It''s really funny."


    "Ah, he''s asking for trouble. He always wants to kill Jiangnan wind. Even the clay Bodhisattva may be angry. However, I don''t know what Jiang Nanfeng will do to Du Haichao this time."


    "Needless to say, it is estimated that there will be no good end. There is a saying that self inflicted evil cannot live."


    Du Haichao himself, he has long been sober from the state of confusion. At the moment of waking up, he immediately became angry and wanted to struggle to get up, but his leg was crushed by me. Now, my film is on his neck, and he dare not make any action. In particular, the advice and comments of people around him fell into Du Haichao''s eyes and ears. He felt incomparable shame, and his face was hot and even his expression became numb.


    Instead of dealing with Du Haichao immediately, I gave Lu Ping a hint.


    Lu Ping leads the idea and immediately takes sun Yunlong over.


    At this time, sun Yunlong was fearless. He glared at me and said scornfully: "Jiangnan wind, don''t think you win today. You are the real master. The matter between us is not over. You have seen the hitter of my royal garden. If you know something, you should let me go."Sun Yunlong said this to me, then glared angrily at Lu Ping and said, "you traitor, you will have a good day."


    Hearing sun Yunlong''s words, my face also changed a little, but I''m not afraid. I couldn''t help but show a sneer at the corners of my mouth. However, I didn''t say anything. I directly shifted my body to sun Yunlong. Then, I quickly took two photons from his big ears.


    With two slaps, it was clear and loud. The corners of sun Yunlong''s mouth were all bloodstained by me, and his cheeks became red and swollen quickly.


    When the onlookers saw this, they immediately showed a look of surprise. However, some people in Yunlong, who did not know how to die or die, were even extremely angry. They struggled to rush over, but were stopped by my people and Lu Ping''s people.


    It was Sun Yunlong himself, who was slapped two times by me suddenly. He was stunned and looked stiff.


    I looked at Sun Yunlong coldly, and said to him in a scornful tone: "Sun Yunlong, tell you a big truth. From the beginning to the end, I didn''t look at you at all. What kind of club thug are you? It''s a pile of garbage. At that time, so many people couldn''t stop me. Are you OK to mention it again?"


    My words are extremely rampant. Sun Yunlong, who is flat, is worthless. However, sun Yunlong, who has regained consciousness, is somewhat restrained. He mumbles and finally says nothing.


    I was too lazy to take another look at him, and turned my eyes directly to Du Haichao.


    Maybe it''s because I slapped sun Yunlong mercilessly. Du Haichao didn''t even dare to look at me at the same time. He was usually arrogant, but now he looked pathetic. His legs were shaking slightly.


    However, his pity did not arouse my sympathy in the slightest. That night, I had been merciful to him because of my scruples, but the result of my kindness was his more vicious revenge, trying to kill me every minute.


    This time, I can''t easily let him go. I must give him a lesson, a lesson with blood.


    I gently moved the knife in my hand and dragged Du Haichao''s chin with the sharp blade to support his head. This time, Du Haichao''s neck trembled with fear, but he didn''t dare to move much. He could only tremble his teeth. For a moment, his eyes towards me flashed with resentment.


    I sneered and said to Du Haichao from a commanding position: "Du Haichao, do you remember what you said when you made an appointment to fight yesterday?"


    Hearing this, Du Haichao''s face was stunned. Then, his face became a little gloomy. He trembled slightly and replied to me, "remember, if we lose, we will admit that you are the leader of this school. If you lose, you will dissolve the beacon fire club and leave the school."


    I snorted, and then asked, "well, who''s winning now?"


    Du Haichao''s eyes could not help but stare at the knife in my hand. He was afraid that I would not pay attention to him. He was always alert and afraid. Under my coercion, he had to be honest and directly reply: "you won!"


    Watching Du Haichao step by step fall into the dignity I have created for him, I can''t help grinning, then staring at Du Haichao deeply and saying, "yes, Du Haichao, you''ve finally become honest, but I still can''t forgive what you did before."


    On hearing this, Du Haichao shivered again, but I didn''t listen to what he said. Instead, I glanced at my brothers in the field. Then, I looked at Du Haichao and said in a deep voice, "it''s you. Set a dead end for me. It''s you. After I escaped from the dead end, I let your bodyguard kill me. It''s you. I want to kill me. It''s you The members of the war have placed personnel other than students. From the beginning to the end, you have not made me feel better


    This is not so much what I told Du Haichao, but I told it to the whole audience. At once, some people in the field couldn''t help responding to my words and said, "such people deserve it. They can''t be forgiven!"


    Du Haichao''s face became more panic when he heard me say this. His legs trembled uncontrollably. Finally, he completely put down his face and could not carry the last line of defense in his heart. He asked for mercy and said, "Jiangnan wind, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t be right with you. Everything is my fault. Please let me go. I''ll leave school now, as long as you are If you don''t move me, I''ll never appear in front of you again. "


    Seeing Du Haichao like this, the younger brothers of Haichao club can''t bear to look directly at him, because Du Haichao is their eldest son and a high-ranking existence. But now, he is such a coward and timid.


    For a moment, the scene fell into silence. No one spoke. A group of onlookers outside had complicated expressions. In their eyes, Du Haichao was indeed pitiful at this moment. But as long as we think of his usual arrogance and his ruthlessness, we can not have compassion.


    After a short silence, I opened my mouth again and broke the silence: "Du Haichao, your attitude is very good, but unfortunately, I no longer believe in you. Last time, I gave you the opportunity, you did not cherish, this time, I will not be soft hearted."Hearing this, Du Haichao''s eyes showed a look of despair, and the experts he put in couldn''t help but shout: "Jiangnan wind, if you dare to hurt our childe, your end will be very miserable."


    Threat, the threat of red fruits. What I hate most is threat. No matter what time I am, I always hate it. Even though my current status makes me low-key, I still don''t care about the so-called threat. The knife in my hand moves from Du Haichao''s neck, and I have to move my hand.


    But in the next second, a voice suddenly came from outside: "Jiangnan wind, stop it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 557

    My movement, with the sudden voice, stopped unconsciously, because I recognized that the person who made the sound was Peng Xuefei.


    Involuntarily, my eyes followed the sound. Sure enough, an elegant and beautiful figure is coming from the outside of the crowd. At the moment, her expression is still calm, but her eyes are more dignified. Because she walks faster, it makes her look like a heroine in the female flavor, very natural and bold.


    People on the scene, all can not help but look at Peng Xuefei who suddenly arrived. At this moment, she became the focus of the field.


    However, Peng Xuefei didn''t care about other people''s eyes. She walked up to us without straying. Then, she took a look at Du Haichao, who was kneeling on the ground, and then looked at me. Her tone was slightly milder. She said, "Jiangnan style, let Du Haichao go. You humiliate him like this. He has got his due end."


    Hearing Peng Xuefei''s words, my eyebrows could not help wrinkling. Even, my heart couldn''t help bursting out some anger. She didn''t know how vicious Du Haichao was. She even thought that I would lose to Du Haichao. Now, I won, but she let me release Du Haichao.


    Even though she was Peng Xuefei, the person I tried to get close to. Even though my war was for her to a large extent, how could I easily release Du Haichao, who let me fall into crisis several times because of her.


    I couldn''t help reaching out, pointing to my brothers who were fighting in the field, and pointing to those people who Du Haichao had set up, I said to Peng Xuefei unfairly: "you see, how many of my brothers have been injured. They shouldn''t have suffered so much damage, but because Du Haichao cheated, the situation has become so unbearable. You also know how treacherous Du Haichao is. If I let him go like this, he will not be grateful. Instead, he will retaliate against me with more cruel means. He does not want me to die for a moment. How can I let him go


    Peng Xuefei''s face was stunned when I heard these words. But soon, she regained her composure and explained to me, "Du Haichao''s background is not simple. If you move him, you will regret it."


    Hearing her words, my heart just recovered a trace of temperature, Peng Xuefei performance although cold, I can vaguely feel her words between the lines, there is a trace of worry for me.


    But this still can''t change my inner thoughts. I looked at Peng Xuefei directly and said firmly: "if I move him, I may regret it, but if I don''t move him, I will regret it more."


    With that, I no longer hesitated, and the knife in my hand waved to Du Haichao, who was shivering.


    In such a moment, everyone''s eyes were fixed on the knife I waved. The whole scene was filled with a cold and solemn atmosphere. No one spoke or moved. They all looked at my knife as if they had touched a hole. With the fall of my knife, everyone''s eyes fell.


    A knife across, my sharp blade, instantly cut Du Haichao''s ankle, brought out a pool of blood.


    Du Haichao, who was originally a trembling chestnut, could not help but let out a cry of tearing heart and lung. The intense pain made him unable to control the tears. Then, he fainted in the scene.


    In the field, some people dare not look directly at the bloody scene, while some people open their eyes, but show their mouth, some people, can not help but breathe. Peng Xuefei''s response is to take a breath.


    Obviously, Peng Xuefei thought I wanted to kill Du Haichao. Now, seeing that I didn''t kill him, she was a little relieved.


    As a matter of fact, I was really interested in killing Du Haichao, and there was a reason to kill him, but I did not intend to kill him. After all, this is in public. I am not bold enough to kill in public. I must also take into account my identity and my purpose. Therefore, I only gave Du Haichao a bloody and tragic lesson.


    Rao is so. I can''t help but make the people of Haichao club and Yunlong club look frightened. Sun Yunlong, in particular, threatened me that this was not over. Now Du Haichao has set a good example for him. His cold sweat is coming out. His swollen face is red and white and colorful.


    My eyes turned to sun Yunlong. Just by looking at him, he was under great pressure. His tight string became loose and his legs became soft. He knelt down for me. Then, he prayed to me with tears: "Jiangnan wind, I didn''t mean to aim at you. It was Du Haichao who instigated me to deal with you. I was wrong, I didn''t want to It''s time to listen to him. Please, please let me go. "


    One by one, I am really speechless. In fact, I have seen for a long time that Du Haichao is manic and arrogant, and Du Haichao is feminine and weird. However, in their bones, they are all virtuous. No matter how powerful and domineering they are, they are all so timid and afraid of death when they are in danger.


    However, compared with Du Haichao, I despised sun Yunlong more. With a sneer, I slowly moved the bloody knife to sun Yunlong, and said to him, "Sun Yunlong, in fact, you don''t have to be so afraid of me. After all, you are powerful outside the school, and I, at best, are just a rascal of the school, even, still There is no unified campus. "Although my tone was a little frivolous, it fell on Sun Yunlong''s ears, which made his whole nerves nervous. He slapped his face fiercely and said in a low voice: "Jiangnan wind, no, boss Jiang, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t be so arrogant. You are the boss of our school now. I''ll dissolve the Yunlong Club immediately. After that, all my younger brothers will follow you, Please let me go


    Sun Yunlong''s words made many people around him despise him. A leader of a gang should disband his gang and submit to the enemy when he was in danger. Such a person is really spineless. I have to deal with him. It''s really dirty my hands.


    I turned my head and swept the scene. I found that the younger brothers of the Yunlong club could not help turning their heads. They had no face to see this scene. People outside the venue were even more scornful of sun Yunlong.


    Then, I took my eyes back, looked down at Sun Yunlong and said coldly, "Sun Yunlong, your awareness is very high, but it''s too late."


    Although sun Yunlong asked his Yunlong to join me in the war, it was indeed a good condition. However, I really don''t like the waste of his cloud dragon Association. I can''t let go of sun Yunlong. He collaborated with Du Haichao several times and killed me. Leaving him is a disaster.


    After that, I waved the knife in my hand and crossed sun Yunlong''s ankle without waiting for sun Yunlong to speak again. Suddenly, he screamed like a pig in the quiet air. The next second, I ignored the waste and turned my eyes to the whole audience.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on me. The members of the beacon fire club, everyone was excited and excited. They followed the right boss, members of the Lu Gang, were all gratified. There was no mistake in turning back.


    My eyes, one by one from their face swept, my heart can not help feeling proud!


    With this lofty aspiration, I said in a loud voice to all the brothers in the audience: "the brothers of beacon fire and Lu Gang, at this moment, the glory belongs to you, and you have created this miracle together."


    My bold words immediately ignited the flames of war and the blood of Lu gang members. Even though many of them still had injuries, they couldn''t help but feel excited and excited in their eyes.


    In the excitement of the crowd, I once again called out: "our beacon fire club, since its establishment, is only a week, and today, we are the first gang worthy of the campus!"


    My voice fell, all brothers can not help but cater to, issued a neat cry: "beacon fire club, beacon fire club!"


    The voice spread through the audience and affected the whole audience. Even those watching the party were not excited. However, the people from Yunlong club and Haichao club could not help lowering their heads and their faces became more and more gray.


    In this extremely brilliant moment, under the spotlight, I threw away the knife in my hand, took a step, and walked towards a person, this person is Peng Xuefei.


    Peng Xuefei''s look at the moment, still some complex, she saw me to her, eyebrows not from slightly frown up, her cold look, also with a trace of entanglement.


    Soon, I walked up to her and said, "now, the people of Lu Gang are the people of the beacon fire club. Hai Chao Association and Yunlong club are also defeated by me, which can be regarded as a unified campus. Do I prove my martial arts


    Listening to me say this, many people in the field can''t help but wake up. It turns out that I developed the beacon fire and dominated the whole school in order to prove myself in front of the beauties. For a moment, many people couldn''t help feeling shocked, especially the crowd watching from the outside. There were some girls who couldn''t help but feel for my pay, my hegemony, and even some people couldn''t help feeling "If only I were Peng Xuefei. If someone did this for me, I would promise him any conditions.


    Under such circumstances, few women should be able to bear such a scenery. At this moment, the reaction of people inside and outside the field is a great encouragement.


    But Peng Xuefei is obviously an exception. Her expression does not reveal her inner thoughts. Maybe, she looks at me with a new look, but she doesn''t show it on her face. Her tone of speaking to me is still so cold: "Jiangnan wind, it''s still a little early to say this, until you can overcome the difficulties in front of you."


    Peng Xuefei''s words are meaningful. I can''t help but feel puzzled. I have already won the victory and become the first overlord in the campus. What are the difficulties in front of me?


    However, after Peng Xuefei finished speaking, she suddenly turned around, pushed aside the crowd and walked towards the construction site. She did not give me a chance to speak again.


    At this time, the sky has already darkened. Today''s war has made a great noise. Although it''s a remote place and it''s lucky that there is no police here, it''s of little significance to stay here any longer. Taking advantage of our momentum, I yelled at the younger brother of the Haichao and Yunlong clubs: "after today, the sea The super Association and the Yunlong association must be disbanded. Otherwise, in the campus, we will never let off the flames of war. If some of you are sincere, you can join our Xuanwu sect. "


    What I said made everyone exclaim. Some people from Pengfei party and Bai Gang showed their expectation on the spot.In a burst of noise, I raised my hand to show everyone to be quiet. Then, I explained to the public that all the injured brothers should go to the hospital for treatment. The expenses incurred were reimbursed by me on Monday day. At the same time, I also explained that on Monday night, I held a celebration banquet to invite everyone to dinner.


    My words, the whole audience cheered, the abandoned construction site seems to have recovered to life, with this cheering, a war, is officially over, the crowd, began to disperse gradually.


    The onlookers left in groups. After carrying Du Haichao, sun Yunlong and other seriously injured members, Haichao and Yunlong also left in succession.


    And I asked Chen Xiao to take some brothers to take care of the seriously injured people and take them to the hospital as soon as possible. Lu Ping, on the other side, also told his people to deal with the injured members.


    When everything was accounted for, Lu Ping and I, as well as some members of our respective gangs, left here together.


    On the way, I sincerely said to Lu Ping: "thank you, without you, we won''t win today!"


    Lu Ping also sincerely said to me, "thank you, without you, now, maybe I''m dead."


    After saying a word, we both looked at each other and laughed, but we didn''t say anything else. Lu Ping and I didn''t talk much. We didn''t even talk about each other much. But we were like friends who had known each other for a long time. After we separated from Lu Ping, I drove straight back to the villa.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 558

    As soon as I got back to the villa, I found that uncle snake and uncle gang were sitting in the hall. To my slight surprise, the expressions on their faces were dignified. Seeing me back, uncle snake''s attention could not help but shift. When they noticed that I was covered with blood and wound, their faces became more and more heavy. Uncle snake immediately asked me about my concern "Young master, what''s the matter with you?"


    I have nothing to hide from Uncle snake. At the moment, I simply narrated what happened in my school.


    When Uncle snake heard that I had dealt with Du Haichao and sun Yunlong, their faces became more worried.


    Seeing them like this, I couldn''t help but thump, and vaguely felt that there was something unusual in this. So I asked them quickly, "what''s the matter, uncle snake?"


    Uncle snake sighed and said in a deep voice: "young master, we are sorry for you. You told us the detailed background of our investigation of Du Haichao, sun Yunlong and Lu Ping. We did not do well. We found out the result this afternoon and prepared to report to you. Unexpectedly, you have already made such a big deal with them."


    After hearing this, I knew immediately that what uncle snake was worried about was the background of sun Yunlong and Du Haichao.


    Sure enough, uncle Gang followed Uncle snake''s words and said to me with a heavy voice: "Lu Ping''s family is a martial arts school. Du Haichao has a social Gang behind him. This gang is called the flying car party. Although it is not first-class in the provincial capital, it is also one of the top big gangs. The most difficult thing is Du Haichao, whose father is the deputy director of the public security department. Young master, you have now abolished Du Haichao and sun Yunlong. I''m afraid there will be endless troubles in the future. "


    Hearing uncle Gang''s words, I was stunned. I knew for a long time that sun Yunlong was powerful in society, but I didn''t expect that he was supported by big gangs.


    I have known for a long time that Du Haichao has a deep background, but his father actually wears such a big official hat.


    On the contrary, Lu Ping, who runs a martial arts school in his family, can''t help but surprise me. However, when we have solved the friendship and resentment with him, we don''t need to care.


    My brow frowned because Peng Xuefei offended Du Haichao and sun Yunlong because of their arrogance and cruelty. I gave them a lesson of blood. But obviously, with their background, this matter will not be so easy to give up. For a moment, I suddenly think of Peng Xuefei''s words that he said to me on the battlefield: you have overcome the difficulties in front of you Let''s talk about it!


    It seems that Peng Xuefei only said this because she knew their background. It was because she knew that they had a strong background that she would persuade me not to move Du Haichao. She did this for my consideration. Perhaps, it was also her heart that felt a little guilty. After all, Du Haichao and I became enemies. In the final analysis, it was for her. I had the idea of unifying the campus. It was also for her that she might I don''t want me to persuade me several times for her not to return.


    But it''s no use saying anything now. It''s already happening.


    After a short silence, uncle Gang said to me again, "young master, I''m afraid it can''t be done easily. Now that the master is not here, you''d better avoid some days."


    Avoidance? I haven''t reached my goal. Can I shrink now? If I had been a shrinking turtle, all my efforts in front of me would have been in vain? According to Peng Xuefei''s nature, he will never fall in love with a coward. Sun Yunlong and Du Haichao are a good counter example. They are usually arrogant and in danger, or they are willing to be a fawning dog. However, if I, like them, hide in difficulties and are as timid as a mouse, how can Peng Xuefei like me?


    No matter what, I must face the difficulties and be different. In this way, I will have a chance to win Peng Xuefei''s favor and achieve my goal. Otherwise, all my previous achievements will be wasted.


    Thinking of this, I directly showed a firm color to Uncle snake and said, "Uncle snake, uncle Gang, thank you! At the same time, I feel very sorry for the trouble I have given you. However, I will not evade or shrink back. You know, I have my mission to come to this school, and I will not give up until I finish the task. "


    Hearing this, uncle Gang''s dignified expression gave him a little more sense of relief. He looked at me with an extremely appreciative look and said to me, "young master, no matter what kind of decision you make, we will support you. However, from today on, you must be careful and be careful."


    After uncle Gang finished, uncle snake also nodded. Obviously, he was moved by my firm will.


    I sincerely said thanks to them again. Then, I went back to my room, took care of the wound and wiped the blood on my body. Then, I changed into a new suit.


    In the face of such a difficult situation, I should have been worried, but after making a decision, I relaxed.


    My brain seems to be empty, fell on the bed, can not help but enter the dream village.


    The next day, that is, Sunday, I stayed in the villa and didn''t go out. Uncle snake took people outside to find out if there was any bad news for me. But after a day, there was no disturbance. My heart was a little relaxed.


    On Monday, I went to school as usual. On this day, on campus, almost everyone in the school could not help but pay attention to me after seeing me. However, no one pointed and talked about me in front of me. Their eyes were full of awe, which was a kind of deep respect and respect.In this kind of environment, I am still as usual, keep natural, after parking, I will go straight to the classroom.


    But walking on the road, behind me suddenly came a cry: "Jiangnan wind!"


    This voice is very familiar. I knew it was Peng Xuefei. I couldn''t help being a little surprised. I met her on the way to campus. She also called me on her own initiative. With a trace of curiosity, I turned to look at her.


    At this time, Peng Xuefei was still a little cold on the surface, but her eyes were obviously shocked. She stepped up two steps and came to me with a little doubt and said, "Jiangnan wind, how dare you come to school openly and honestly, don''t you hide?"


    Hearing Peng Xuefei''s words, I immediately understood that what she was referring to was that the people behind Du Haichao and sun Yunlong might seek revenge from me. Of course, I would care about this matter, but on the surface, I pretended to be relaxed and said, "soldiers will block you. Water comes and earth covers it. Thank you for your kind reminding that day!"


    Smell speech, Peng Xuefei with her a pair of bright eyes up and down to scan me for a time, then, she just cold voice way: "I advise you or hurry to hide, otherwise, you have to ask for more happiness."


    With that, Peng Xuefei stepped forward and walked towards the classroom, but I, with a helpless smile, followed.


    When I entered the classroom, there was a burst of cheers in the class. Obviously, they were cheering for my victory, winning over Lu gang members for me, and cheering for becoming the first boss on campus.


    I didn''t care about these, but just focused on Peng Xuefei. Seeing her sitting in the middle of a circle of girls, I didn''t paste it up and went straight to my exclusive seat.


    In the last row of the classroom, Chen xiaodai led several students who were close to him. They had already reserved a seat for me and waited there. As soon as I passed by, they immediately got up and warmly welcomed the leaders, which made me speechless.


    After I sat down, Chen Xiao kept reporting to me: "boss, do you know how many people we have now? Well, even I don''t believe it. It''s nearly 2000 people. "


    It''s really a huge number. No wonder Chen Xiaohui is so excited. After finishing this sentence, he can''t wait to go on: "Yunlong club and Haichao club have been disbanded in the campus, and many of them have joined our gang. Now, we are the largest group in the unified campus."


    The big tree catches the wind, the beacon fire club is full of energy, and the number of people who are interested in it will naturally increase. However, the speed of the dissolution of the Yunlong Association and the Haichao association is very fast. It seems that they have listened to what I said in the battlefield that day. It can be seen that my dignity has been established, and no one can easily oppose me.


    Then, Chen and I talked for a while about the medical expenses of the injured yesterday, the management of the gangs in the future, and the celebration banquet tonight. Everything went smoothly.


    Time flies. When the bell rings for the last class in the afternoon, many people gathered at the door of my classroom from all corners of the campus. These people are high-level figures in our beacon fire. Chen Xiaoxiao contacted us with mobile phones in class because we have too many people now. There are not so many seats for us in the restaurants near the school Therefore, this evening is mainly a high-level party. As for other members, we will meet later.


    Even so, my classroom door, or surrounded by water, light high-rise there are hundreds of people.


    Our group of people, in the high-profile, mighty toward the outside of the school.


    Along the way, everyone was enthusiastic, everyone was immersed in the boiling blood of the day before yesterday, and the magnificent development in the future. Along the way, all the students who saw us could not help but look sideways.


    At this moment, we seem to have become the most shining campus existence, but the light just spread, the darkness shrouded.


    Before we got to the gate of the school, there were bursts of police bells in the sky in the evening. The sound was getting closer and sharper. We could see that a number of police cars drove directly into the school.


    For a time, we can''t help but be a little confused, when the police car suddenly stopped in front of us, one by one fully armed police quickly walked down from the car, my heart suddenly two times, bad wake suddenly hit.


    However, no matter what I did, more than a dozen policemen from the other side had already gathered around me. One of them, who looked like a captain, went straight to me, took out his handcuffs and said to me in a sharp voice: "Jiangnan wind, you are under arrest!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 559

    The man''s voice was very cold, his face was cold and cold, and he looked very dignified. As soon as his voice fell, he would put his handcuffs on my wrist.


    everything came too suddenly, but at the moment, I had already reflected that these fierce police came to arrest me, and the reason why they arrested me must have something to do with the abolition of Du Haichao and sun Yunlong.


    At the same time when I understood all this, the brothers around me also woke up. But to my surprise, when the handcuffs of the captain were about to trap me, several brothers around me rushed forward without hesitation to protect me, and angrily said to the police with handcuffs: "why take Jiang Nanfeng away? What crime has he committed?"


    Their behavior, really beyond my expectation, in the face of many armed police, they dare to defend me, this is what kind of courage.


    Even the policeman who was going to torture me couldn''t help asking for it. However, he was just stunned for a moment. Soon, he showed a serious look and yelled at my brothers: "shut up, do more nonsense, and you will be arrested together."


    The voice of the policeman was very loud and shocking. As soon as he ordered me, those policemen who surrounded me immediately stepped forward and showed extremely fierce momentum.


    All of a sudden, the scene became quite tense. The confrontation between the police and the students was so shocking that many students in the school could not help being attracted here. There were more and more people around to see it. In an instant, it was about to be full.


    Now, my beacon fire and I are in the limelight of this school. It can be said that it is unprecedented strong and well-known. However, we have just achieved such brilliance, when the police broke into the campus and directly came to me, which let the onlookers sweat for me.


    Some people can''t help but mutter: "the wood shows in the forest, and the wind will destroy it. This must be related to the battle the day before yesterday. After all, that day''s war was too big."


    At once, a different voice sounded: "not necessarily. There were so many people involved in the war. Now, the police seem to have come to catch Jiang Nanfeng alone. This must have something to do with the abolition of Du Haichao and sun Yunlong. I heard that Du Haichao''s background seems very strong, and sun Yunlong''s is not weak."


    As soon as this voice was made, many people seemed to suddenly feel sorry for me. For a while, many people couldn''t help but feel sorry for me. One person couldn''t help but sigh: "it''s a pity that a man with such a strong wind in the south of the Yangtze River did not do anything wrong. They were forced to do so by Jiang Nanfeng. They wanted to kill the Jiangnan wind, but the Jiangnan wind only wanted to kill it It''s kind to abolish them. "


    As soon as his feeling was over, the people next to him immediately hissed at him and said, "be quiet. There are so many policemen here. You are not afraid to seek death. If you look at this scene, there must be some instructions from the big people behind. Even if the Jiangnan Fengjia family has some money, it is estimated that this time it will be hard to escape. Alas


    People, you say, I say, although the words rustle, but there are scattered words, spread, and these words quickly affected the people around, they worry about me, I feel sorry for me, my new rising bright star, is about to fall, this is a kind of regret to many people.


    The discussion became more and more complicated, and the scene caused more and more sensation. The security guards of the school came, but they stopped outside to watch and did not dare to go forward. Some teachers and leaders of the school came to hear the news, and they also pointed at it. Even I care about Peng Xuefei also came.


    The surrounding area is so lively, but the confrontation between the police and students in our field is so tense and quiet.


    Our beacon fire club is now the largest group in the school and unifies the whole school. But these brothers of mine, after all, are only students. They naturally have to be short in front of the police. No one dares to force them to come.


    After a short silence, the police will torture me again. However, to my surprise again, Chen Xiao suddenly stretched out his hands and looked fearless to the police. He said sonorously to the police, "catch us. Anyway, we have no crime. If you have the ability, you will arrest us all!"


    Chen Xiaoxiao said this with great righteousness, as if he really had a clear conscience. In fact, his loud voice was just for the police to see. My other brothers, after a while, responded. Some of them constantly stretched out their hands and said, "grab it, take us together! I''ll see how the police and the school can explain to the society when this is a big trouble. "


    Others echoed: "yes, we are all just students. Even if you want to arrest Jiangnan Feng, please take out the arrest warrant."


    No one thought that these members of the beacon fire would respond to each other and behave so recklessly in order to protect me. Although the number of these police officers is quite large, they are not as many as the beacon brothers on my side. Even if they come armed and prepared, there are so many students who really dare not start a fight.


    More and more people pay attention to this scene. The police captain, who has been handcuffed but has not been handcuffed to me, now his face has turned black. He quickly took out a warrant from his pocket, then stood up in front of us, and said very seriously: "show me clearly, this is the arrest warrant. I don''t care what your intention is to maintain the Jiangnan style Now, I will tell you clearly that Jiangnan Feng has committed a crime and will be sentenced. If you dare to argue again, you should be careful to go to prison with him. "Seeing this order, my brothers were all in a daze. If they made any more noise, they just looked at each other''s bluster and deliberately aimed at me. They didn''t want to see me arrested. But now the other party has a clear order, and they really can''t stop it. Even the onlookers are a little sluggish. Some people whispered: "this time, the wind in the south of the Yangtze River is really cool."


    At this point, the situation has become a foregone conclusion. The police captain saw that all the people around me were shocked by him. He took advantage of the situation and handcuffed my hands. Then, he pressed my arm and was about to walk in the direction of the police car.


    My brothers instinctively tried to stop them, but I stopped them with my eyes.


    Since the police appeared, I have already known that Du Haichao was out in the background. I can''t escape this robbery in any case today. Therefore, from the beginning to the end, I didn''t open a voice or make any action. At the last moment, I used my eyes to stop those brothers who were ready to give up for me. Then I turned my eyes and swept the whole room.


    My brothers look worried, while the onlookers are numb and sorry. The woman I care about most, Peng Xuefei, frowns hard at the moment. However, I still can''t understand her mind.


    By the time I finished sweeping the room, I was already in the police car and left the school.


    A celebration banquet has not begun, it has become a tragedy. What uncle snake said to me last night, after all, is verified. When things come to this stage, they are my own choices. I can''t blame anyone. Since I want to get close to Peng Xuefei, I have to have those choices. Up to now, I don''t regret that I abandoned Du Haichao and sun Yunlong. What should come is coming. Although my heart is a little complicated, but there are some worries on my face. I don''t know what the future will be. I can only take a step to see what kind of result I will have.


    In a trance, I was a little confused about how long I had been in the police car, and finally the car stopped.


    As soon as I entered the police station, I was taken into the interrogation room. They made me sit down and handcuffed my hands to a chair. In this dark interrogation room, there were four policemen interrogating me. One of them was the captain who arrested me in the school. His eyes glowed in the dim light. When my eyes met his eyes inadvertently, I saw him That moment, he suddenly a cold eye, the pace quickly opened, straight to me, rushed to me, a foot hard kick in my chest.


    After a while, I even had a chair and turned to the ground.


    He did not open his mouth to inquire, but directly used his foot to move. The strength of this foot was still very strong. Even though my body was strong, I could not help feeling chest tightness. I coughed a little, and then said to them in a deep voice, "it seems that it''s against the rules for you to do this?"


    As soon as my voice fell, the police captain''s body suddenly rushed over, stepped on my chest and said to me, "tell us the rules? From the moment you enter this room, we are the rules


    After that, he stepped on my chest more and more. I held my breath tightly and said to him in a cold voice: "is it Du Haichao''s father who ordered you to catch me?"


    When I heard this, the police captain''s feet couldn''t help but exert more force, almost no one stepped on me and kneaded.


    It was a while before he moved his foot and winked at another policeman.


    The cuntou police immediately took out a copy of the interrogation record, stood in front of me and read to me: "Jiangnan wind, you gathered people to make trouble, deliberately hurt people and murder. Your behavior involves and involves the nature of the underworld. You have committed the crime of provocation, intentional injury and affray. Can you plead guilty? "


    When I heard this word, I couldn''t help sneering. It seems that the backstage is a cow, and I can''t admit that it''s just the crime they set for me, but I can''t admit it. I just took a cold look at the prim, inch headed policeman and was too lazy to say anything.


    But at this time, the majestic captain beside me suddenly kicked me hard again. Then, he said sternly to other policemen: "I heard that this boy is very hard tempered. If you don''t give him any sweet, he won''t admit his guilt. Don''t waste time and directly execute the punishment!"


    His tone is unquestionable and authoritative. As a police officer, he committed a crime without permission. My anger immediately surged up. However, I could not do anything for the people under my eyes. I was even handcuffed on the chair. After I fell down, I was not lifted up. I kept an embarrassing posture and could not even use my strength.


    At this time, several other policemen gathered around me. A policeman put a book on my chest and directly hammered it with a hammer.


    With the hammer falling down, I feel my heart beating and trembling. The pain and chest tightness, not to mention how hard it is, but I know that this has become a hell on earth. I can''t be fair with them, talk about any laws, and beg for mercy from them. All I can do is to bite my teeth and bear it.


    These people saw that I was so tough. At once, the dignified captain winked at his opponent again. The cuntou policeman immediately covered my cheek with a towel and covered my mouth and nose. Then, there was a stream of water and fell down from it.For a while, I feel suffocated and can''t breathe at all. The chest cavity, which is originally painful and stuffy, has become more miserable.


    My body began to shake uncontrollably, but some of them controlled me to death. As soon as I swayed, I would be beaten more strongly. Rao was strong and strong in anti attack ability, but now I was controlled by people. I was helpless and couldn''t do any extra actions.


    I know in my heart that these policemen lynched me in this way, just because they didn''t want to show the flaws of my wounds, and they did it to make me confess.


    However, now for me, the confession may be the same, my body is no longer under their control, soft, my breathing is more and more difficult, I can''t breathe at all, I seem to collapse completely.


    Just as soon as I was about to lose consciousness, they suddenly stopped beating me, and the wipes that covered my mouth and nose were released.


    But at this time, my brain because of lack of oxygen, have become a little fuzzy, my consciousness seems not to be dominated by themselves, the whole person is still very uncomfortable.


    In a trance, I heard the cold voice of the police captain: "Damn it, it''s been a long time. Hurry up, help him sign his autograph."


    At his command, I immediately felt that someone picked up my hand, helped me write, and then picked up my hand to light the red mark. All these were beyond my control, and I couldn''t resist.


    In a daze, my body was kicked hard again. Then, in the cold air, the voice of the police captain Leng Su burst out again, saying: "well, since he has confessed his guilt, he doesn''t need to be sent to the detention room. He can directly deliver it to the prison."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 560

    Although my brain is fuzzy, but my heart is not confused at all. I refuse to admit my guilt, and I was beaten into a trick. This is actually the process of my interrogation. Even after such an unfair procedure, I will be sent to prison directly?


    All this is so out of order. It is obvious that some people are ordering them to do so. Moreover, my heart is very clear that the man behind this is Du Haichao''s father, and only he can do such illegal things in such a judicial organ.


    Even if I knew this, it didn''t help. I was now like a puppet at their disposal. They separated me from the chair, handcuffed my hands and feet, and covered my head with a mask. Finally, I was taken out of the interrogation room in their half pushing and half lifting, and then I was taken into a car.


    The car went on, as if for a long time, gradually, I also recovered sober, when my mind fully recovered, the car had stopped.


    Then, I was picked out of the car. There were two people on my left and right sides, holding my left hand and right hand, forcing me to move forward. My head was covered with a mask. I couldn''t see the road in front of me. I only felt that I had passed through a number of checkpoints, because I heard the sounds of closing and opening doors and some rustling conversations, but the voice was too small for me to hear what I said In the end, the shackles on my hands and feet were released and I was thrown down.


    By this time, my state had almost recovered, and my body had recovered some strength. I reached out and pulled out my hood. All of a sudden, the scene in front of me made me dumbfounded. I found that the place I was in at the moment was a dark cell. There were many prisoners in the cell. Because of my arrival, they were out of sleep Wake up and focus on me.


    There was no color in their eyes. They were extremely indifferent. After a few glances at me, they immediately fell asleep again. I glanced around the large cell slightly. Then I dragged my heavy shackles to an empty bed and laid down.


    At the moment, the night has been very deep, and the surrounding area is also abnormal quiet. I lie in the prison bed, physically and mentally exhausted, but there is no sleep. Today''s scenes, from my mind, flashed through my mind. From the evening when I was taken away by the police at school to now being sent to this prison, the process seems very simple, and the time is not long, but I feel that it has been a long time, a long time It seems to have experienced a cycle of life.


    From heaven to hell, people''s life ups and downs, experienced countless twists and turns, suffering constantly, but I did not expect that I would also have a day in prison.


    In the past, what I was most afraid of was that others knew my father''s identity. I was afraid that someone would say that my father was in prison. I thought it was a disgraceful thing. I felt that my father would go to prison because he did something bad. That shadow has been with me for so many years. I don''t want to commit a crime, and I don''t want to suffer from prison like him.


    But the world changes, to now, my father is not in prison, but is locked in an unknown place, and I, inexplicably committed a big crime, in prison, this prison disaster came so fast, let me do not have a buffer time, but now is not the time for me to sigh or anger, I should think about how to get out of here.


    Now, I''m afraid the only person who knows my real identity is grandfather Bai. But will he know that I''m in this prison? Even if he knows, can he save me? These are unknown to me.


    This morning, although I went to school grandly, I didn''t have any preparation. I gave Chen Xiao a number, that is, uncle snake''s number. As long as I had an accident, Chen Xiao would call him. I don''t know if Uncle snake could save me. He told me last night that the owner of the manor was not in H Province, so it would be difficult for me to deal with an accident. I felt that uncle snake had little chance to save me.


    If I look at my current situation, I am still convicted and sent to prison. I am a little worried. Du Haichao''s father''s action on me has not stopped here.


    Maybe it''s too sleepy, even if I''m still thinking about things, but I can''t bear the suffering of drowsiness, my eyelids fell off the shelf, and then, completely closed.


    After all, I''m still in a trance. I don''t feel like I''m in a sleepy place, but I don''t feel like I''m in a sleepy place.


    I just had this awakening, and before I had any action, suddenly, my head was suddenly covered with something. I could feel that it was the pillow that covered me.


    Suddenly, I was sleepless, I was very clear that someone wanted to quietly result in me.


    This series of revenge came quickly and ruthlessly. First, I was arrested, severely tortured, convicted and sent to prison. As a result, I was not warm in the bed of the cell, so someone would send me to report to hell.


    Of course, I can''t let them succeed easily. I don''t want to die like this. Ziyi and my father are still waiting for me. I can''t abandon them and leave the world like this. At this moment, my body subconsciously responds. My waist exerts force to make my head rise up. My hands pick up the pillow on my face, and my two legs are also emotional I can''t help but move.But the person who wanted to kill me was obviously prepared. How could I escape easily? My legs were suddenly pressed, and my hands were pressed from both sides. In addition, there were also people beating my abdomen. In this way, I felt that there were five people from each other. Moreover, judging from the strength used by these five people, they were obviously not ordinary people It''s a good fighter.


    It can be said that at this moment, my whole body was firmly controlled by the other party. During the struggle, I also heard a vicious voice: "I can''t control so much. Stab him with a knife."


    This sentence, directly stimulated my nerves, I just had some decadent strength, seems to have rushed into my body, I suddenly raised my head, immediately will cover my pillow to free, at the same time, I broke free from holding my two arms.


    After breaking free, although I had some difficulty breathing, I didn''t hesitate to move. The man who hit my stomach just now took out a dagger and was suddenly broken away by me. He was stunned. But the next second, there was a fierce light in his eyes, and the dagger in his hand stabbed at my neck in an instant.


    At the same time, my body went up to the side. With this move, I dodged the attack of the dagger, and my body fell to the ground.


    However, several people on the other side reacted very quickly, especially a man in underpants beside me. Seeing that I fell on the ground, he immediately raised his feet and stepped on me.


    I just adjusted my posture after landing, but I didn''t expect to be trampled on. At this time, I didn''t care so much. I took the man''s other foot and bit it down.


    After all, the man in underpants stepped on my foot and landed on my back, but he was also bitten by me and gave out a killing pig howl.


    My body suddenly stood up, and then hit him in the face, directly hit his nose two blood columns, his body also can''t help but fall back, taking advantage of this gap, my body moved, moved to the side.


    Previously, the light in this cell was dim, and I had no time to observe each other, but now I have escaped to one side, and the light in this cell is also lit up because of the movement.


    At this time, I finally saw the situation of each other. As I thought, there were five people in each other. They were standing at the head of my bed, on the bed, on both sides of the bed. Now, one of my side was knocked down by me, and there were two people on the other side of the bed. They came together with the two people at the head and the end of the bed to approach me.


    Among them, the man with the dagger said in a deep voice, "you''re a big boy, but you''re going to die tonight."


    In the cell, the other prisoners who were sleeping could not help waking up. However, when they saw these four ferocious men killing me, they did not dare to say anything. They just watched silently.


    Now that I was out of danger, I had no fear in my heart, but my steps still slowly retreated towards the back. At the same time, I asked them, "who sent you?"


    When the other party heard this, he suddenly showed a grim smile. Then, the man with the dagger said to me again: "boy, I''ll blame you for your good luck. I''ll wait until you''re on your way! Go on, speed solved him. "


    As soon as the dagger man''s voice fell, the four of them rushed up immediately. Their every move showed a posture of killing me.


    At this time, my body didn''t retreat, but moved forward. The dagger of the talking man crossed my body. I was low and avoided. At the same time, I punched him in the abdomen. With a bang, the body of the dagger man was about to go backward.


    However, I did not give him a chance to step back. I grabbed his wrist holding the dagger, and with a sudden force, I heard a click. The wrist of this man was broken by me, and he was in a cold sweat of pain. He couldn''t make a sound when he wanted to cry. The dagger in his hand fell to the ground naturally. I reached for it and held it in my hand. Then, I pointed at him This time, the blade of the dagger stabbed into his thigh. Suddenly, the wound was bleeding.


    When I taught the dagger man a lesson, I was also hit by three other people, but I tried to resist it. Suddenly, a strong man came around my back and strangled my neck.


    My head immediately knocked back, the strong man''s grip, suddenly relaxed some, and then, I grabbed his arm, directly gave him a shoulder fall, bang, the strong man''s body flew over my head, pressure on another thin body.


    In an instant, the only enemy standing in the cell was a man in prison uniform. He had seen me strangled and wanted to attack me, but he hesitated because I was so fierce. Unfortunately, my action did not stop at all. I rushed forward and threw the man down on the ground.


    At this moment, I had a fire burning in my heart. Since I was caught in the prison, the flames have been breeding. Now, they even want to kill me in the prison. The fire in my heart rises directly, and the big fire is booming. I vent all my anger on the man I fell down. I shook my fist and hit him in the face, He could still cry for pain, but after only three punches, his face was bloody, and then he fainted.I stood up leisurely and looked at the less injured strong men. When they were slightly alarmed, I rushed to them and burned the fire on them. I beat them to cry and howl, and no longer had the ability to backhand.


    At this point, the other party''s five people all fell on the ground, unable to rise again, I stood in the crowd, coldly glanced at them, said condescending: "now, can you tell me, you are the identity?"


    One of the five people fainted, and the other four were grinning and suffering. They were really scared by me. Seeing my high-profile question, the man who had been stabbed by me immediately responded in a trembling voice: "I, we are the people of the flying, flying car party."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 561

    I chewed these three words. In an instant, I remembered what uncle snake had told me. Behind Sun Yunlong was the flying car party. In front of him, Du Haichao''s father brought me to this prison. Now, another party sent people to kill me, and my fist clenched.


    At this moment, the other prisoners in the cell looked at me differently. I glanced at the past, and they didn''t even dare to look at me. At this moment, several prison guards came in from the outside. One of the leading guards was very solemn. He looked at the scene in front of him, and he didn''t ask any questions. He waved the policeman in his hand The stick whipped me.


    The baton was very strong, and I subconsciously avoided it. However, this made the C.O. even more angry. He waved his hand and yelled to several guards behind him: "come on with me!"


    After a while, all the prison guards attacked me. They obviously had problems with my way. They beat me as soon as they came up. They didn''t ask why. They even beat me in groups. However, I knew in my heart that under such a situation, I could not resist. It was not that I was afraid. However, once I resisted, I would get more fierce revenge. This was not necessary for me.


    I raised my hands to signal that I would not resist.


    But even so, a few batons, or heavily fell on my body, I can not resist, surrender is useless, can only bear the pain.


    At last, I pretended to be beaten to death, and the leading prison guard let everyone stop. Then, he ordered: "take it away!"


    As soon as the leader''s warning voice fell, immediately, several prison guards set me up and escorted me out of this cell under the attention of a circle of prisoners.


    It was late at night, and the guards had just beaten me for no reason, and now they have taken me out of the cell and taken me into a dark cell.


    The confinement room of the prison can be said to be the worst condition of the cell. At the moment, the area of the cell I am in is about three square meters, even the urinal is in such a small space. What''s more, the white woven lamp on my head is shining brightly, which makes my eyes can''t open. I want to close my eyes for rest, but I can''t rest. Even breathing seems a bit luxurious and space It''s small and airtight. It''s pungent and smelly. It''s a pain to stay here for another minute.


    However, I was forced to stay here until dawn.


    In the early morning of the next day, I was thirsty, and my lips were dry and cracked. I couldn''t help swallowing water. I didn''t expect much now. I just wanted to have a drink. But when the guards opened the door of the cell, they didn''t give me breakfast or a drink. They took me out directly and forced me to change into prison clothes, saying that they were going to let the wind out.


    However, my release is doomed to be more cruel than others. Other prisoners are working or walking outside. I am bound on a wooden frame and exposed to the scorching sun. My mouth is dry and my eyes are sore. Now I am exposed to the sun again. I feel my soul is cracked and my whole body is burning. It''s like this Being in the volcano, being constantly burned by the fire.


    When I was not feeling well, the forewarning that taught me last night came again, and he scolded me: "it fell on my hand, you have many good days!"


    As soon as he said this, I seemed to see a bleak tomorrow. Perhaps, I didn''t die in the hands of those who assassinated me. I might be tortured to death in this prison. In the future, it is bound to be day by day. But in the face of such a situation, what can I say, refute the forewarning loudly, or scold him? In this way, I should get more terrible abuse!


    Simply, I am silent, too lazy to respond to him, also do not want to waste this saliva.


    At this time, a lot of prisoners outside look at me and point to me. I can''t care about them or care about anything. The only thing I can do now is to try my best to support myself, maintain a little physical strength and maintain my life. No matter how difficult the environment is, I tell myself that it is the most important to live and live.


    Time passes by in the torment, the sun in the sky has moved to the center of my head unconsciously. The prisoners who let out the wind outside have been taken back, but I am still in the sun. At this time, there was a roaring sound of cars and horses in the distance, and the cars seemed to drive into the prison.


    I opened my aching eyes and couldn''t help looking forward. After a while, a group of uniformed prison guards came into my eyes. At the moment, they, in a hurry, are coming to me.


    Among the guards, there were several men of extraordinary momentum. They were surrounded by guards and came straight to me.


    I''m not in a good condition now, but I haven''t reached the point where I can''t hold on. I hold my mind and look at the guards. All of them have extraordinary temperament. I can feel that they are people with status and their status is not ordinary, but I don''t know whether they are enemies or friends. After all, Du Haichao''s father is a senior official of the provincial public security department. At the moment, the middle-aged man with extraordinary bearing in the forefront seems to be a high-ranking official, because the attitude of people around him is very respectful.However, let me suddenly surprised that they had just settled in front of me, the hot air suddenly burst out of a crack, clear and loud.


    It turned out that a white suit man behind the middle-aged man slapped me in the face of the leading prison guard who tortured me. At the same time, he said two words in a cold voice: "let me go!"


    The leading prison guard was very arrogant in front of me, as if he was a devil. But now, in this prison, he was slapped, and his anger didn''t show. Instead, he showed a look of fear. He stammered: "but he is Du."


    The guard only said half of what he said. The man in the white suit glared at him fiercely. Suddenly, he choked the rest of the words back. Then, the C.O. came quickly, untied the ropes on me, opened my foot cuffs, and ordered someone to take my clothes.


    The reversal of this scene made my heart shine. I already knew that those who suddenly arrived were not my enemies. Moreover, the extraordinary middle-aged man must be a very powerful figure. After all, the leading prison guard obviously mentioned Du''s family, but the white suit man behind the middle-aged man did not care, and could still frighten the leader with a look Prison guards. Moreover, the white suit man looks just a subordinate of the middle-aged man. Obviously, the middle-aged man''s identity is very noble!


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but be surprised. How could such a noble person come to the prison in person and come to me?


    In my inexplicable moment, the middle-aged man suddenly patted me on the shoulder and said in a kind tone: "Jiangnan wind, are you ok?"


    His voice is a little rough, but his tone is full of kindness. I can''t help shaking my head to show that I''m not in a big way. Although I have suffered a lot before, I can get rid of it. These pains are nothing to me.


    I was about to ask who the other party was, but the middle-aged man continued to say to me: "my name is wan Jinliang, director of the provincial public security department. I already know what happened to you. This is a failure in our public security department, and it is also my fault. It has made you suffer."


    When I heard his introduction, I couldn''t help being stunned. He was actually the director of the Department, that is to say, he was even higher than Du Haichao''s father. No wonder he just stood there, without saying anything, showing such a dignified momentum. He was really a big man, and he had the bearing of a big man. However, I still don''t understand how such a big man can come here in person, even so comfort me, listen to his meaning, it seems to come to save me out, I can''t help but be more surprised.


    At this time, director Wan''s majestic but kind voice came again. He said to me with righteous words: "we are in the public security organ, and we are the patron saint of the people. The most important thing is to be honest and clean. We can never know the law and violate the law. I apologize again for those police officers who have targeted you! But you can rest assured that I will investigate this matter closely. "


    A few words from director WAN are enough to show his integrity, or in other words, his integrity in front of me.


    I know very well that he and I did not have half a dime in the past. So, if he came here in person to help me, someone must have played a role in it. I don''t know who it will be. Can we invite the provincial director to this mountain? I''m afraid that Du Haichao''s father would not dare to target me easily.


    When I was confused, the man in white suit behind director Wan said to me directly: "Jiangnan wind, you can go out. Someone is waiting for you outside the prison."


    Smell speech, my heart suddenly, want to what, really save me should be outside the prison waiting for me, but, no matter who that person is, at least, I have to thank the front of the director Wan''s help, so I nodded fiercely, to director Wan, and white suit man and other people, sincere way: "thank you!"


    As soon as the words fell, I took my clothes from one of the prison guards, and then I followed the people who led me straight out of the prison.


    Along the way, the prison''s many checkpoints, did not stop me, I came to the prison gate unimpeded.


    Once outside, I immediately saw two familiar figures, uncle gang and uncle snake.


    Seeing them both, I felt as if I had found a spring in the desert. At this moment, all the dangers disappeared. The joy could not hide my excited heart, and filled my injured body with strength.


    Then, I quickened my pace and quickly walked to the two of them. I asked with some joy: "Uncle snake, uncle Gang, did you find director wan to save me?"


    On hearing this, uncle snake and uncle Gang looked at each other. Then, the snake said, "young master, the things in the middle are complicated. Let''s go home first."


    He opened the door for me.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 562

    In my heart, although I can''t stop being curious, I don''t ask many questions. Anyway, at this moment, I''m really free. In the future, I''m afraid Du Haichao''s father wants to move me, and there''s no way. Moreover, with the relationship between director Wan and me, I can also be free to do things.


    At the moment, I was full of joy to snake uncle heavily nodded, and then sat on the car.


    When the car was driving on the road, I drank two bottles of mineral water and enjoyed the cold air-conditioning in the car. Perhaps, only after experiencing hardships, can people cherish the happiness in front of them. Any tiny thing can become happiness, for example, drinking water and blowing air-conditioning.


    Along the way, uncle snake talked to me from time to time. He told me that my classmate, Chen Xiao, called him the first time after I was arrested by the police, and then he looked for a way to rescue me.


    However, the fact that I was taken away by the police was very strict in the public security organs. Even the arrest warrant was issued in secret. So, it''s not very difficult to save me. Finally, it was their master who managed to save me.


    Sure enough, the owner of the manor is really capable. He is so mysterious and magical that he can ask the director of the hall to save me. This time, my awe and curiosity towards him are even heavier. However, uncle tie and uncle Ying will never mention the owner of the villa. I still don''t know what kind of person he is.


    After a while, we went back to the villa. The first thing we did was to have a good bath and get rid of the dirty air.


    After taking a bath, I ate and drank again, replenishing all the spirit and energy I had discarded before. The maid in the villa had prepared a gorgeous dress for me.


    After I was dressed up, I said hello to Uncle snake before the class was over. Then I drove directly to the University.


    When my car arrived at the school gate, the security guard at the gate was stunned. He didn''t expect that I was taken away by a large group of police yesterday, and I came back safe and sound today.


    I automatically ignored the surprise of the security guard and drove slowly into the campus. I found that many students in the school were still talking about my being tortured by the police yesterday evening. Their comments were nothing more than my bad luck this time. I felt sorry for my loss of a bright star in the school.


    I smile slightly, feel more comfortable physically and mentally, I drive faster, swish to the parking lot. My arrival, like a whirlwind, blew through the school, startled countless dust, startled many people, but anyone who saw me, the expression on his face was instantly stiff, then exploded, crazy.


    When I entered the classroom, the teacher was still in class, but the students below were stunned and gaped at the moment when they saw me.


    The teacher on the stage couldn''t help but stop the class. He looked at the students in a daze in the classroom, then looked at me, and said with a little displeasure: "this classmate, which class are you from? Are you from here? How can I come here until now? For a student like you, I will deduct your GPA. "


    As soon as the teacher''s voice dropped, all the students in the classroom suddenly stood up from their seats. Even on the faces of Chen Xiao and several members of the beacon fire, tears burst out in their excited eyes.


    I slightly pulled the corner of my mouth, walked freely into the classroom, Wu said: "I''m back!"


    As soon as I finished my words, all the students in the class should shout with one voice: "welcome the boss back!"


    The class teacher saw this scene, can''t help but completely silly eyes, my eyes naturally did not care about the teacher, just subconsciously to the shadow of Peng Xuefei, however, I have not seen her, suddenly, the door of the classroom came a lot of movement, many students like crazy ran to the door of this classroom, all are the high-level figures of the beacon fire, unexpected This news spread at the speed of light. As soon as my front foot entered the classroom door, so many people gathered at my back foot.


    The door of the whole classroom has been blocked. When the brothers saw me, their expressions were extremely excited and excited. Among them, Lu Ping, who was also in the crowd, took the lead to say to me: "boss, you can come back!"


    This scene, with absolute sensationalism, the class teacher directly out of the crowd, left the classroom.


    As soon as the teacher left, Lu Ping and they immediately rushed into the classroom and exchanged greetings with me. Although we only separated a day did not see, but at this moment the reunion, the significance is extraordinary, the reunion is rare, the speech also can not help but some sensational.


    However, at the moment of our brother''s reunion, a cold voice suddenly came from the back of the crowd: "what''s the matter with you all standing in the way?"


    Hearing this sound, my heart can not help but shake, because I am too familiar with the sound, it is obviously Peng Xuefei issued.


    As soon as her voice dropped, the crowd would automatically disperse and make way for a road. Peng Xuefei was able to walk in from the outside of the classroom. But when she passed through the crowd and walked to the middle of the classroom, she was obviously stunned. Even her high and cold expression had some changes. She looked at me with a trace of surprise.At this moment, my eyes and her meet together, which seems to have a spark collision. The next second, Peng Xuefei was a little surprised and asked me, "Jiangnan wind, how did you get out?"


    Suddenly saw me, Peng Xuefei was really surprised. Maybe, she thought from the bottom of her heart, I must be doomed this time, but it just went against my wishes. I appeared in front of her so smartly, and I was arrested yesterday, and I will return today. How can Peng Xuefei be surprised.


    To be honest, even I feel that this day is as long as a century. For the painful memories in prison, I don''t want to think about it. I just think that it''s my luck to be alive. More importantly, I''m not only living for myself, but also my dad. Ziyi is waiting for me to save them. The people who are very important to rescue them are standing in front of me at this moment.


    I came to school in such a hurry today, in fact, it was for her. Originally, I didn''t sleep all night last night. I was finally released from prison today. I should have a good rest. But I didn''t have a moment''s rest. I came to school directly. I just wanted to give Peng Xuefei such a sensational accident. I want to let her know that I quickly and beautifully completed what she handed over to her My mission.


    At this moment, I not only defeated the three overlords of the school and became the worthy boss of the whole school, but also solved the worries behind me and came out of prison safely. It can be said that I have met the conditions mentioned by Peng Xuefei before.


    So, when I was surprised by Peng Xuefei, I took a confident step and came to her. Then, with a smile on my face, I made a very charming voice to her and said, "now, am I qualified to be your boyfriend?"


    A large classroom, inside and outside is full of people. Originally, everyone was immersed in the excitement of my return, but Peng Xuefei''s appearance broke the lively atmosphere here. At the moment, what I said suddenly attracted everyone''s attention.


    It may be everyone''s interest to be Peng Xuefei''s boyfriend. Although I had just returned to school, I became Peng Xuefei''s fake boyfriend, but as time went on, we all knew that Peng Xuefei and I were not real friends. To put it bluntly, I was just one of Peng Xuefei''s many pursuers.


    However, I am different from other pursuers. In this university, I am regarded as the fastest and most dazzling new star, and now I have become the worthy elder brother of the school. Looking at the whole school, who can compare with me? It is not too much to say that I am a perfect man. Will such a man be recognized by Peng Xuefei?


    All the people present cast their eyes on Peng Xuefei''s face, waiting for her answer.


    My eyes, is closely watching Peng Xuefei, my eyes gentle with domineering, sexy and charming.


    However, Peng Xuefei was not touched by my enchanting eyes. Her face still had no redundant expression. She seemed a little cold, or rather calm. She almost had no hesitation. She gave me a clear answer: "Jiangnan style, don''t forget that I''m talking about cultural and military strategy. Now, you''ve only completed the martial arts strategy, and there''s still Wentao left £¿¡±


    Wen Tao? This thing is too abstract and extensive. If Peng Xuefei wants to embarrass me, she can ask 10000 kinds of questions to embarrass me. Should she ask me to be knowledgeable and knowledgeable?


    Just think about these, I have no confidence, this is more difficult than martial arts, for a time, I really have some difficulties.


    Peng Xuefei''s eyes are venomous. She seems to see the place that can hold me back. At the moment, she put forward a request about literary talent: "I want you to make a poem in a minute!"


    Sure enough, Peng Xuefei was ready to let me out of the game in an instant. One minute, she meant to let me be eliminated in one minute. In her opinion, I, the rich second generation who knows fighting every day, can''t improvise a poem in a minute, so she comes up with this way to kick me off deliberately?


    My brow can''t help wrinkling up, even the people around this are some speechless, they naturally think, I must be out of play.


    Seeing that I was in trouble, Peng Xuefei''s corners of the mouth gently pulled, and she said to me casually: "how about it? You can''t make it. That''s it. Your Wentao is not good. Therefore, I''m not qualified to be my boyfriend. "


    When I heard Peng Xuefei''s words, I couldn''t help being worried. Although the problem of writing poetry made me feel helpless, I tried so hard for such a long time. How could I give up easily? Therefore, I quickly stopped Peng Xuefei and said, "wait a minute!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 563

    With that, my brain began to run quickly. I knew that it was absolutely impossible for me to make a poem in such a short time. However, I may be able to use some flattering methods, this moment, I try to settle down their own mind, try to think.


    Peng Xuefei see me a serious appearance, she suddenly some anxious, quickly said to me: "now the time starts!"


    This sentence made all the people on the scene stop their voices immediately. They thought that I must be hopeless, but now I think it''s time to start. They immediately keep silent and dare not disturb me. At the same time, they can''t help but show an expectation in their eyes.


    One minute is not long. Soon, Peng Xuefei said to me, "time is up, Jiangnan wind. Don''t embarrass yourself. Accept the fact."


    Finish saying this, Peng Xuefei''s face, unconsciously showed a pair of light meaning, the feeling is like to be liberated.


    However, as soon as her voice fell, I immediately said in a hurry: "I''m ready!"


    On hearing this, Peng Xuefei''s expression was stunned. The onlookers were shocked. Their eyes flashed with excitement, as if they were looking forward to another miracle. They all know that I have a high level of force, and people who are good at martial arts tend to have weak literary skills. Therefore, of course, they think that I can''t write poetry, let alone write a good poem in a minute under such high pressure ¡£


    At this time, I had no mind to pay attention to other people. I just solemnly pointed out to Peng Xuefei: "I left the imperial capital last year, and I love Wu Yu to pursue the past. Pengzu has been working for his leisure time. At the beginning of the snow forest, I have fallen into the tile and sparse beads, and Fei Hongfu and Dai have pity on the jade man."


    This is a seven character poem, which can''t show my style in the field of literature and Tao. But what I secretly flatter is that I have made a hidden head in this poem. The first word of each poem is that I love Peng Xuefei!


    Hearing this poem, Peng Xuefei was obviously stunned, and the students around were also stunned. What they thought was impossible happened to me again, which made some girls in the audience show a look of deep admiration. Some boys reacted quickly and could not wait to read out the son I hid in the poem. I love Peng Xuefei.


    This word falls in Peng Xuefei''s ear, her face has changed somewhat, suddenly became cold.


    And I, taking advantage of this opportunity, did not give Peng Xuefei time to think. The poem I made was not reasonable, and I directly said to her, "how can I write a poem in a minute? Now, I have proved that I am qualified to be your boyfriend?"


    As soon as I said this, the students next to me couldn''t help shouting: "promise him, promise him"


    most of these people on the scene are members of my beacon fire or my classmates. Of course, their attitude will be biased towards me, hoping that I can get what I want.


    The huge classroom, constantly echoing these three words, the atmosphere of the scene seems to have been ignited, very lively, in this lively, people''s hearts are looking forward to Peng Xuefei''s response. Everyone''s eyes, also collective focus on her body. Of course, I am no exception, my pair of burning love eyes, closely watching Peng Xuefei.


    Even though Peng Xuefei''s character is still cold, she can''t go down in such a scene. Her face changes a little bit, and becomes a little tangled and difficult to get off.


    After a long time of hesitation, Peng Xuefei finally focused on me, and said in a displeased tone: "Jiangnan wind, you come with me."


    With that, Peng Xuefei turned around and went straight to the outside of the classroom.


    The eyes of the students in the field can''t help but follow Peng Xuefei''s figure. They are a little unclear. So, I don''t know what she wants to sell, but I don''t have time to hesitate, so I quickly follow up.


    Peng Xuefei has been walking, until a place where there are no outsiders, she just stops.


    I followed her closely and stopped. At this time, Peng Xuefei suddenly turned around and faced me. Her face returned to the high and cold state of the past. Her voice also showed a little heartless: "Jiangnan wind, things have come to this point, I don''t want to hide from you."


    Hearing this, I felt very bad, as if I was going to be sentenced to death. In this way, all my efforts have been wasted?


    I didn''t dare to think about it. I just held my breath and looked at Peng Xuefei. She didn''t delay. She immediately went on: "do you remember when you first came to this school? That day, you stepped on me, but you didn''t apologize to me. So, when I was in Sun Yunlong, Du Haichao, Lu Ping, and even many students, I said you were my boyfriend. Even later, I want you to unify the whole school to prove your martial arts. Actually, I have all these intentions. On the one hand, I want to give you some color to see, or to let you retreat, and on the other hand, I teach you a lesson. I want to use you to help me sweep away some flies


    Hearing this, my heart is more heavy, unable to suppress the loss, I know, at the beginning Peng Xuefei said I was her boyfriend, that is to give me hatred, but also to get rid of sun Yunlong and them.


    However, I didn''t expect that the strategy she proposed to me was also for this purpose. If I didn''t have a unified school, she would have got rid of me. If I met the requirements, she would have completely got rid of those three people. Anyway, for her, whoever wins or loses can let her get rid of the flies. In fact, I am just one of many flies.Of course, she just wanted to get rid of us, but she didn''t want us to die. Therefore, she would stop me several times and let me not fall into the killing situation of Du Haichao. She would come out to stop me when I slashed at Du Haichao. After all, she didn''t want us to die because of her.


    Now, the development of the situation, perhaps has exceeded her expectations, she will reveal the truth to me, however, the truth is so cruel, let me waste all my efforts, let me create the hope, so it is so disillusioned, how much hope, how disappointed, this moment, my heart is self-evident.


    However, when I was disappointed, Peng Xuefei could not help but say to me: "Jiangnan wind, just what I said, was my purpose at the beginning, but later, you broke through one difficulty after another and created one miracle after another. You are indeed a rare talent, and I really look up to your ability!"


    My heart seems to follow Peng Xuefei and move up, previously I lost, but hear her words, my lost heart can not help but fly up, I can not help but ask: "that is to say, now, you are willing to be my girlfriend?"


    When I asked this, my heart was so nervous that I looked at Peng Xuefei without blinking, hoping to hear her final answer.


    Under my nervous gaze, Peng Xuefei''s expression is still not obvious, or some indifference, she said to me coldly: "sorry, Jiangnan wind, I admit you are good, you also really have the qualification to be my boyfriend, but you are only qualified, but have not entered my heart. Maybe there are many men in the world who have such qualifications, but the man who can really walk into my heart is unique.


    I tell you the truth, your conditions are good, but we have no emotional basis. If I tell you now that I love you, will you believe it? Love doesn''t happen overnight. I don''t love you now. This is my sincere words. However, I don''t mind watching you more, because now I don''t reject you so much


    Peng Xuefei''s words, let me can''t help numb, my whole person is stupefied, but my heart is turbulent rolling.


    For a long time, I haven''t been my real self for a long time. In these days when I came to university, I always lived in the identity of Jiangnan style. I never showed my sincerity to others. I had no real feelings for anyone, including Peng Xuefei. I would not say anything to anyone. I think she is the same Come on, she is also wrapped up in her own life, will not easily expose her heart to others, but this time, I really heard her heart, this is the first time, I have a real move to her words.


    She is indifferent on the surface, but in fact she is so eager for love. She regards love as sacred, and will not define it casually, nor profane it.


    Indeed, she is right, love can not be produced in a day or two. She and I have no emotional foundation, no sharing weal and woe, no life and death, or even a simple heart to heart, how can we love? She is rational and intelligent, and she treats love seriously. She doesn''t fall in love casually because she can''t love casually. Only the man who walks into her heart, the man she loves, can really become her boyfriend.


    However, this point is the most difficult, love this thing is said to produce can produce? Once upon a time, Ziyi and I experienced many difficulties and happiness, how much life and death, and how much sadness and happiness, we let each other deeply into each other''s heart, our love in the years of precipitation, more and more deep, even now, I do so much, but also for this love, for Ziyi.


    For Ziyi and my father, I must achieve my goal as soon as possible. Where can I have time to develop love with Peng Xuefei?


    Up to now, Peng Xuefei and I have been together for a long time, but it''s hard to have love. What''s more, I''ve always been careless in front of her. What''s more, what she said is basically bragging. How could I ever treat each other sincerely? But I can''t give my heart and I can''t reveal my identity. How can I get her love?


    At this moment, my heart is really tangled, the inner emotions are also extremely complex, unconscious, my look for the first time showed a serious attitude, I did not play with a smile, no more fun, some, just silence.


    Time seemed to solidify at this moment. There was a sense of embarrassment in the air. After a long time, I raised my head and looked at Peng Xuefei. I said very seriously and deeply: "OK, I know."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 564

    I have always been careless, this time it''s rare to be serious. Peng Xuefei thought that I had been hit by this. She also moved her face and said to me deeply: "Jiangnan wind, I''m sorry for the use I made of you before, but don''t be too sad. I''ll tell you more clearly that you still have a chance."


    At the moment, Peng Xuefei''s words woke me up and let me recover from some emotion. Yes, no matter what, Peng Xuefei gave me a chance, which is enough to show that I have a great hope. After all, she is a goddess of high cold who is thousands of miles away. It is not her great gift to tell me something from her heart and give me a chance Did you?


    As for letting her fall in love with me, although it is very difficult, it depends on people. I believe that if you work hard, you will get results.


    However, I still have to bear in mind that my purpose is never to expose my identity. Once I am Suluo''s identity is revealed, then even if I succeed in capturing her heart, all will be in vain. Because it is absolutely impossible for Suluo and Haibang to coexist.


    I am a Jiangnan style now. I want to have the appearance of Jiangnan style. However, I have my own unique ability in the disrespect. Since Peng Xuefei was able to hate me from the beginning to now, I am a dandy but persistent young man.


    Thinking of this, I immediately showed a relaxed smile and said to her, "don''t worry, I''m ok. I have confidence in myself. I believe that you will fall in love with me soon."


    See me to restore this look, Peng Xuefei can''t help but white my one eye, and then, she was too lazy to say anything to me, turned around and left.


    However, instead of going to the classroom, she walked straight out of the school.


    Looking at Peng Xuefei''s proud back, the smile on my face slowly put away, I began to clean up the redundant mind and try to recover. At present, Peng Xuefei''s side can only be like this. However, although the main purpose of my coming to school is for her, these days, I have developed the beacon fire club. The brothers in the meeting are good to me, and I can''t be too good to them It''s heartless. At the beginning, my war also started from students?


    Now this group of students, can not help but let me think of the original brothers, those brothers who treat each other with courage. In this world, brotherhood is also very precious. Without the brothers who followed me, there would be no today''s Suluo. In this school, without the trust and support of my brothers, there would be no Jiangnan style.


    After feeling for a long time, when Peng Xuefei''s back completely disappeared in front of me, I shook my head and walked towards the classroom.


    When I came back to the classroom again, the time was already after class. At this time, more people gathered from the beacon fire and waited directly on the corridor of my classroom.


    The brothers who had not seen me before saw me back safely and cheered again. I stood in the middle of the crowd and said in a loud voice, "the celebration banquet last night was cancelled because of an accident. Tonight, we will continue!"


    As soon as my voice fell, the whole audience was excited, the cheering continued, and everyone was very excited.


    Later, some high-level figures in the organization began to solicit. This time, we gathered more people to dinner than yesterday, not only from the top. Finally, about 200 people attended the party. It was not so much to celebrate the victory of our war as to welcome my return.


    As for the dining place, we didn''t choose any special high-end place. Instead, we put it in the night market on the back street of our school. So many of us even contracted three stalls and finally settled down.


    After sitting down, everyone could not help chatting with me. Some asked me how I got out of the police station, some asked how Peng Xuefei and I ended up, and others asked me whether the beacon fire would develop outside the school in the future. I answered these questions in a vague way, and did not say anything clearly. However, they offered me wine, but I did not miss the order, I drank it all down. Although I had a good amount of wine, I was bombed by them in turn. After a meal, I could not help being drunk and frivolous.


    After dinner, it was very late, and many brothers were drunk. However, this time, we were really drunk and drunk.


    When I announced the end of the show, many people left without my explanation. After I said goodbye to some people, I walked to the side of the road alone.


    Although my divinity was still there, I was drunk, so I didn''t plan to drive back to the villa. Instead, I was waiting for a taxi on the side of the road.


    After waiting for a while, the taxi did not wait for a group of fierce men with machetes.


    The night is very deep and deep at the moment. The sudden appearance of a group of people, at first sight, can not help but make people feel a sense of horror.


    The evening wind blowing on my face, I feel some sober, my eyebrows can not help wrinkling, these people are not good, I do not know what they are, but I do not have any fear of feeling, this period of time, I have been hiding their real strength, but every time I fight, are appropriate to expose a certain strength, do not let Others perceive the difference, but they can defeat each other.Although these people in front of me are ferocious, I can feel from a distance that they are not powerful figures. To deal with them, I may just need to show my skills reasonably, which is enough.


    In a moment when I was slightly distracted, a group of people from the other party had rushed to me. Their choppers were shining brightly in the dim street light. The leader of the other party was a big man with a full face of whiskers. His hair was protruding, and there was a tiger tattoo on his head. The whole person looked very fierce.


    When the beard saw me, he didn''t start immediately. Instead, he asked me in a rough voice, "are you the wind from the south of the Yangtze River?"


    I gently left the mouth, indifferent said: "yes, I am Jiangnan wind, who are you?"


    Hearing what I said, a group of people on the other side couldn''t help but be stunned. Especially the leader''s beard, he directly raised the knife in his hand to me, and said arrogantly, "OK, you are the Jiangnan wind. That''s right. We are the people who want your life."


    Then, with a wave of his sword, he ordered, "go up!"


    Immediately, the two people beside the body of the beard quickly rushed to me with their knives. When they reached me, the machetes in their hands immediately chopped at me. They cooperated with each other quite tacitly, one left and one right, which not only locked my body shape, but also blocked my retreat.


    Originally, in the face of such an attack, I could retreat, but I did not retreat but went forward. My body deviated. The two machetes of the other side almost touched my abdomen and my back.


    In this moment, I was very clever in the middle of them, I directly hugged each other one, in the other person has not responded, a throw him out, this fall, immediately they both fell, and their machetes, also naturally fell down.


    This attack is just a test of the strength of the other side. Although these people are full of banditry, they are obviously scoundrels in society, but their strength is the level of ordinary small minions.


    At first, I hesitated to ask my brothers to come over. Now after a try, I gave up the thought directly, and then quickly picked up a knife from the ground.


    At this time, the remaining people on the other side had already cut me down. I immediately raised my sword to block the attack, and raised my hand to resist the attack of several people. Then, my body began to swim away. When parrying and dodging the enemy''s attack, I would take the opportunity to kill the enemy.


    After a while, several people were cut by me, and the blood fell down one after another. At the same time, there was a sound of pain in the night sky.


    There were about 20 people on the other side, but only a few of them met each other. The rest of the people who were not injured were afraid to go forward. They just held a knife and confronted me. There was no more bluster when they first appeared.


    This mustache may not have thought that a student of mine could be so able to fight. His rough face showed a look of resentment and called out to the people under him: "go on, give it to me. What are you doing?"


    Under this call, several people from the other side bravely rushed to me and launched a quick attack on me. However, they were not my opponents at all. They were killed by me three or two times. They screamed with pain, and no one dared to come forward.


    The knife in my hand pointed to the leader of the other party, his beard.


    At this moment, the beard didn''t order his men any more. He took the knife and walked forward two steps in person. Seeing that I didn''t make any action, he changed his hands to hold the knife and rushed forward to me. I raised my knife to meet him. There was a crisp sound of iron hand over between the knife and the knife. Even, there were sporadic sparks.


    Beard is worthy of being the leader of the other side. His means are really extraordinary. At least, his strength is much greater than that of other small men. But he was nothing more than that. He held the knife in both hands with great strength, but his speed was slow. I saw an opportunity and blocked his knife. Then, I directly raised my foot and kicked him in the abdomen. All of a sudden, his body couldn''t control the back.


    Seizing this opportunity, I rushed forward and directly used the knife rest on the shoulder of my beard.


    The movement of his beard stopped, and his fierce face showed a trace of shock and fear.


    I playfully smile, said: "now, you can tell your origin?"


    Hearing what I said, his eyes blinked. It seemed that he was hesitant, but I didn''t give him the chance to hesitate at all. I directly threw up the knife in his hand and hit him in the face with a slap. All of a sudden, his beard gave out a roar.


    Immediately, the beard was afraid of what I was doing to him, so he quickly replied to me: "the flying car party, we are the peripheral members of the flying car party, you are the person that our gang offers a reward to capture. The villain is so blind that he is infatuated with money and offends you for a moment. Please let us go if you have a large number of adults!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 565

    Flying car party! Last night, the man who tried to murder me in prison was also a member of the party. Now, even the minions of the party have come to harass me. Although their role does not pose a threat to me, the party has offered a reward to arrest me, and I will certainly be in constant trouble in the future. It seems that the party really cares about the abolition of sun Yunlong.


    When I fell into my mind, my beard and legs were shaking. He couldn''t help but beg for mercy again: "hero, spare your life!"


    This kind of person makes me speechless. No wonder I can only be the periphery of the party. I don''t want to talk to him. I slashed him with a sharp knife. The knife fell from his shoulder and cut his clothes. On his chest, there was a bloodstain, and blood was dripping from it.


    I''m merciful for this knife, but I can''t escape the death penalty. I''ll give him a lesson of the knife and make an example to others, so that all the cats and dogs will not assassinate me.


    His face became very pale, but he put up with it and didn''t dare to move.


    As for the other minions, I was more lazy to pay attention to them. I threw my knife to the ground and said, "go away!"


    My words carry infinite dignity, but these little minions of the flying car party are very happy when they hear it. Everyone can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief and run away in dismay like an amnesty.


    At this time, someone saw the situation here. He ran to me and asked, "boss, are you ok?"


    I turned around and saw that it was Lu Ping. Seeing him, I immediately thought that he and sun Yunlong were the overlords of the University. So, I directly replied to him: "I''m ok, Lu Ping, do you know about the flying car party?"


    Lu Ping''s eyebrows wrinkled and he couldn''t help but say, "the speeder party is a well-known gang in H Province. Was it they who bothered you just now?"


    After saying this, Lu Ping suddenly seemed to think of something, and then said, "is it that the support behind Sun Yunlong is the flying car party? I have learned that the party must arrange sun Yunlong to enter the campus and pursue Peng Xuefei. In this way, the party can take advantage of this to climb the Shanghai Gang and become a big gang. "


    Lu Ping''s words do make sense. Maybe, it is precisely because of this that they retaliated against me. The sun Yunlong sent by them was eventually trampled down by me, and then abandoned by me. In other words, the plan of the flying car party was destroyed because of me, so they hated me so much. In this way, they had to kill me, or not just because sun Yunlong was killed It''s because their plans were destroyed.


    No matter what, in short, I still have to be on guard against this party.


    Thinking of this, I didn''t stay any longer. I said to Lu Ping directly: "I have nothing to do. It''s getting late. I have to go back first. You should go back earlier to have a rest."


    When I was talking, a taxi came by. I waved and was about to walk by. Suddenly, Lu Ping reminded me in a deep voice: "boss, the car party is not so easy to deal with. You should be careful in the future."


    I accepted Lu Ping''s kindness, but I didn''t respond to him again, because I had already got into the taxi, waved to Lu Ping, and then I left here.


    After I got home, I didn''t tell Uncle snake about the friction between today''s car racing party and me. The fundamental purpose of my going to school was to get the news of my father from Peng Xuefei''s mouth. Now, although I haven''t become her boyfriend, the relationship between me and her has made some progress, and my more thoughts still stay on this matter.


    As for the feiche party who is not good to me, I can only go one step at a time and see one step at a time. The soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. I do not intend to focus on this.


    What''s more, uncle snake, although they have great ability, they have helped me enough. I have no reason to trouble them to solve everything.


    Back to my villa, I took a simple bath, went to bed and soon fell asleep.


    The next day, as usual, I dressed up fashionable and handsome, driving a sports car, smart went to school.


    People on campus were no longer surprised to see me, but they still showed respect. Even, many people said hello to me respectfully. I didn''t put on any airs, or nodded or waved my hand, and responded to them. All the students I responded to were excited, which seemed to them a kind of honor, which made them feel proud and happy.


    Maybe this is the difference between me and Du Haichao and sun Yunlong!


    With a sense of relaxation, I went straight to Peng Xuefei''s classroom. Today, we were not in the same big classroom, so I didn''t go to my own class, so I came here directly. This has become my default habit during this period. In any case, there is Peng Xuefei in the classroom, there is me.


    This time point, Peng Xuefei has not come, I also sit in the corner of the last row of seats, alone stupefied.


    Thinking about yesterday''s conversation with Peng Xuefei and the state of her last departure, I can''t help but have some waves in my heart. She said yesterday that she gave me the chance to be her boyfriend. Should we count this? Would she regret it temporarily, so she didn''t come to the classroom today and hide from me?Time is flowing slowly in my mind tour. Soon, it will be time for class. I wake up to my reflexes. My eyes are scanning in the classroom. Suddenly, my eyes stop at the door of the classroom. At this moment, Peng Xuefei happens to enter the classroom from the door.


    I did not avoid what, straight staring at her, today''s she is still so beautiful, arrogant and indifferent, but let me be surprised, she entered the classroom, did not hesitate to come to me, came to me, she directly cold to the sentence: "Jiangnan wind you come out with me, I have something to tell you!"


    Peng Xuefei''s attitude has always been high and cold, no doubt. After finishing her speech, she took the lead in walking out of the classroom. The students around me made a series of noises. I walked out of the classroom quickly in the noise of big guys.


    As soon as I went outside, I saw Peng Xuefei standing at the edge of the corridor. There was no unnecessary expression on her face, but when I saw me walking towards her, her eyes suddenly flashed a trace of hesitation.


    I went up to her and directly asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    When I asked, Peng Xuefei finally seemed to have made up her mind and said slowly, "Jiangnan wind, how about being my boyfriend?"


    When Peng Xuefei finished speaking, I immediately became confused. Did I have a mirage? Just yesterday afternoon, Peng Xuefei also said that although I had the qualification to be her boyfriend, I didn''t go into her heart. She didn''t love me, so I couldn''t be her boyfriend. How could Peng Xuefei take the initiative to find me to be her boyfriend overnight?


    I can''t think of the reason, and I don''t have time to think about it. I can''t Miss Peng Xuefei''s words like this, which I can''t miss.


    So, I did not think about anything, and immediately returned to her and said, "yes, of course it is."


    Peng Xuefei looked at me so excited and excited, and hastily changed her words: "well, I''m sorry, I may not express clearly, I mean, let you pretend to be my boyfriend!"


    A basin of cold water poured down so mercilessly, in an instant, I woke up, lost at the same time, I also realized that I was a fool. In fact, it would be strange if Peng Xuefei asked me to be her real boyfriend. After all, she didn''t love me yesterday, so she couldn''t fall in love with me after a night.


    Now, I think it''s more reasonable to hear her pretending to be her boyfriend. This is the Peng Xuefei I know. Her condition is so excellent that she has too many flies around her. She can use me to swat flies, that''s all.


    However, the three most powerful characters in this school have been trampled down by me. Why does Peng Xuefei need me to impersonate her boyfriend?


    Forget it, I don''t want to. Anyway, it''s an opportunity to get close to Peng Xuefei. I still have to grasp it. So, I nodded to her in a hurry and replied, "no problem!"


    Next, Peng Xuefei didn''t tell me why she let me pretend to be her boyfriend. She just left me a simple sentence: "well, it''s a deal. After school in the afternoon, you wait for me!"


    With that, Peng Xuefei turned around and walked toward the classroom, leaving me a little confused in place.


    Soon, the bell rang, and I didn''t stay here any more. I folded into the classroom. However, Peng Xuefei once again sat in the middle of the girls. She was surrounded by groups. There was no place for me to sit nearby. But I had to sit in the last row.


    This whole day, nothing special happened in the school. All day long, I was just waiting for the afternoon to end. It happened that Peng Xuefei''s class was arranged very badly. There were one or two classes in the morning and the third class in the afternoon. In other words, no matter what, I had to wait until the third class was over before I could formally stay with Peng Xuefei You can tell which one she did.


    The last class in the afternoon was still a big class. Peng Xuefei and I merged into a large classroom for class. When it was near school, I suddenly had an idea and asked Chen Xiao beside me to buy me a bunch of roses. After listening, Chen Xiao showed a thief''s smile, and then ran out of the classroom.


    When the bell rang after class, thief Chen sneaked in through the back door and delivered a large bunch of roses to me.


    And I wait for the teacher to leave, immediately holding flowers toward Peng Xuefei, walked to her, I directly put the flowers in front of her, soft tone said: "Feifei, this bunch of flowers for you."


    At this time, almost none of the students in the classroom left. Their eyes were all fixed on Peng Xuefei and I. their expressions were full of smiles. Obviously, the marriage between Peng Xuefei and me has become the hottest concern of the students.


    Under the public''s gaze, Peng Xuefei was stunned at first, and then, her eyebrows frowned slightly, as if to push the flowers away.


    Seeing her like this, I hastily and falsely coughed, motioned Peng Xuefei with her eyes, and told her that it was she who asked for me today.


    Touching my eyes, Peng Xuefei could not help but whitened my eyes, but had to take the flowers in my hands, and then walked out of the classroom with me.


    Then, the students in the class saw this scene, the light in their eyes was more bright, some boys once again issued a fierce noise, vaguely heard, the class is mixed with a variety of rumors of Peng Xuefei and I, to this, I just ha ha ha smile.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 566

    Peng Xuefei and I walked out of the classroom and went to a quiet place. She whispered to me, "Jiangnan style, can''t you keep a low profile? I promise to give you a chance, but I''m not your girlfriend yet. You don''t have to be gallant to me. What''s more, did you threaten me with that cough? "


    Peng Xuefei''s tone seems to be full of complaints against me. However, it is natural that she does not like it because of her personality. However, I know that she is indifferent on the surface, but in fact she is eager to love. This is the reason why I suddenly want to buy flowers for her. The woman who yearns for love in her heart should be easily moved by the small act of sending flowers.


    So, I don''t care what her superficial attitude towards me is, I just need to attack her heart with a little move. After all, now that I want to catch up with Peng Xuefei, the last difficulty left is to let her fall in love with me. Love is formed by accumulated feelings. Maybe after a long time, she will be moved by my countless small actions.


    Thinking like this, my mouth showed a trace of smile, and said to Peng Xuefei, "no, how dare I threaten you? I''m just a kind reminder. We are now in a relationship of boyfriend and girlfriend. Although it''s disguise, we should act realistically. However, sending flowers to you is my true intention. I don''t know how to express it. I just hope that you can learn from my act of giving you flowers, See my heart. "


    Sure enough, Peng Xuefei''s heart is actually soft. I said that, she was obviously moved. However, she covered up very well, but there was a wisp of pleasure in her eyes. On the surface, she said coldly: "don''t be glib. Today is also a test for you. Don''t show your horse''s feet!"


    Test? Pretending to be her boyfriend is actually a test for me? That is to say, if I behave well enough, I can be her real boyfriend.


    At this moment, I can''t help but feel a little more excited about this matter, no matter what, I must seize this opportunity to play the role of a boyfriend.


    Unconsciously, we went to the school parking lot, I did not drive, but into Peng Xuefei''s car.


    Peng Xuefei is driving a red Audi TT, which is not publicity, but does not lose personality. After sitting in the car, I suddenly smell a refreshing fragrance. In this small space, the atmosphere becomes blurred.


    Along the way, I didn''t open my mouth to say more. Since Peng Xuefei didn''t like my bragging, I kept a proper quiet, which was also a kind of personality, maybe. In this way, she can also get a little favor from microblogging. Of course, I will not forget the personality of this identity. From time to time, I will cast a few charming eyes to Peng Xuefei to show my deep affection and cynicism.


    Time passed slowly in the special atmosphere. The car went on all the way and finally stopped at the door of an upscale restaurant. After getting off the bus, I couldn''t help looking at the restaurant, but my heart was wondering, who did she come here to eat with? She asked me to pretend to be her boyfriend, isn''t it just for the show?


    When I was stunned, a melodious female voice suddenly floated into my ears: "Feifei, you are coming!"


    I immediately looked back and looked at the source of the voice. Suddenly, I saw a beautiful and elegant girl in front of my eyes. Her beauty was a little gentle, which was quite different from Peng Xuefei''s high and cold. When I saw her, she was also quietly looking at me. After a while, she asked Peng Xuefei, "Feifei, this is your man Friends? "


    This elegant girl looks knowledgeable and reasonable, and her voice is gentle. Listening to her words, it seems that she and Peng Xuefei are quite familiar.


    However, Peng Xuefei did not intend to introduce me too much, but simply answered her, "well, yes, let''s go in."


    Said, Peng Xuefei and the girl walked into the restaurant side by side, completely slighted my boyfriend. No way, I have to follow them alone.


    In the dining room, Peng Xuefei went straight into a spacious private room, and of course I followed in.


    After entering the private room, I found that there were already several people waiting. Among them, there were five boys and four girls. They were about the same age as Peng Xuefei. They were dressed in fashionable and gorgeous clothes. They all looked well-off.


    Eight of the nine were seated, but one boy was standing by the window.


    When Peng Xuefei entered the private room, the four boys sitting there couldn''t help but look at Peng Xuefei. They almost all stood up and said in unison, "Hello, Peng Xuefei."


    And that boy standing in front of the window, smell speech, can''t help but turn his head, his eyes are also directly settled in Peng Xuefei''s body, and, in his eyes there is a unique tenderness, with this gentle, he went straight to Peng Xuefei, the gentleman said: "Feifei, you are here, long time no see!"


    To this, Peng Xuefei reluctantly laughed and replied: "long time no see, Sheng Mingjie. Do you mind if I bring my boyfriend to the party? "


    Boyfriends three words, in this box seems to have a different kind of power, attracted those present, eyes are not from showing some strange light, they are incredible to look at me.However, the boy named Sheng Mingjie was relatively calm. He still kept a gentleman''s attitude and said to Peng Xuefei gently: "you''re out of the ordinary. Let''s go. Let''s go and sit down together."


    Then, Sheng Mingjie took Peng Xuefei and the girl to his seat. Although the girl has been in a state of being left out, she seems to be used to the scene. Her expression does not show any different look. Perhaps, this is the sorrow of green leaves, because the red flowers are too dazzling, the green leaves are always set off.


    Although they didn''t care about me, as Peng Xuefei''s boyfriend, I should have a bit of independent position. Without anyone''s greeting, I directly walked to the seat beside Peng Xuefei and sat down.


    However, although I was squeezed into their circle, I still couldn''t catch up with a word. After sitting down, none of them even asked me or paid attention to me. They totally ignored me as air. I am Peng Xuefei''s boyfriend, so became a decoration.


    Although it''s embarrassing to make decorations, I try to show that I don''t care much. I should eat, drink and listen to their chat quietly.


    From their conversation, I probably know that they are high school students. Because Sheng Mingjie, who is called Sheng Mingjie, has just returned from studying abroad, he called these people together for a meeting. Obviously, the protagonist today is himself. He has not seen these old classmates for a long time. It is rare to get together today. Everyone seems to be very happy. The topic they are talking about is also about high school together All kinds of interesting experiences have nothing to do with me.


    Peng Xuefei, though she didn''t say much, sometimes she would add a few words. Her expression was still high and cold, but she was very polite. She would not deliberately put on any posture, especially to Sheng Mingjie. Although Peng Xuefei''s attitude was not warm, she was also polite to him.


    I suddenly felt that she let my fake boyfriend come today to show Sheng Mingjie. From this, Sheng Mingjie may not be simple.


    Speaking of it, people like Peng Xuefei should not like to participate in activities such as classmate parties. But this time Sheng Mingjie invited her to come and specially arranged for me, a fake and shoddy boyfriend, to come. This shows that she must give Sheng Mingjie face, and she hopes Sheng Mingjie knows that she already has a boyfriend.


    It seems that there is a bit of story in it. Unfortunately, after a meal, I cocked up my ears and listened for a long time, but I didn''t hear anything special. I turned it over and over, that is, a little anecdotes of old classmates and the respect of other five girls for Sheng Mingjie.


    Because Sheng Mingjie''s light is too bright, I, the neglected person, are even more gloomy. However, from the beginning to the end, I have not lost my demeanor and showed no gloomy mood. Otherwise, my boyfriend would be too fussy. Anyway, I remember that my main task today is to play the role of Peng Xuefei''s boyfriend.


    However, after the meal, they even had a program to sing in KTV. If I had not been patient enough, I would have been unable to help leaving. But there was no way. I had to finish today''s task well. Wherever Peng Xuefei went, I would have to follow him.


    Finally, I followed them to a large KTV, the host of Sheng Mingjie, opened a presidential box and ordered many expensive drinks.


    After everything is ready, Sheng Mingjie is the first to order a song. What he sings is a love song or in English. What''s more, his singing voice is very magnetic, which fascinates several girls in the box. His real returnee is more than a little better than my fake returnee in English, and his temperament is not covered. In a word, he puts his The advantages fully revealed, almost impeccable, became the perfect man in women''s heart.


    Peng Xuefei, on the other hand, does not seem to have a cold for him. She does not stare at Sheng Mingjie who is singing with the same crazy eyes as other girls. She just sits on the sofa with her eyes free and does not focus on anything.


    Sheng Mingjie saw that Peng Xuefei didn''t have much interest in his voice. After showing off two songs, he simply stopped singing. Put down the microphone, he picked up a bottle of wine and a cup, sat next to Peng Xuefei, and wanted to drink with Peng Xuefei alone.


    At this time, my boyfriend, who was regarded as air from the beginning to the end, finally came to my mind and knew that the opportunity was coming.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 567

    Previously, Peng Xuefei drank orange juice while others drank, and they didn''t embarrass her when they toasted. Now, Sheng Mingjie wants to take advantage of the dim light and confusing atmosphere to propose a toast to Peng Xuefei alone. Then, my fake boyfriend doesn''t play at this time, so when should I wait.


    So, I quickly picked up the wine glass in front of Sheng Mingjie and politely said, "I''m sorry, Feifei doesn''t want to drink today. If you insist on drinking, my boyfriend will drink with you for her."


    Peng Xuefei secretly gave me a very satisfied expression, but Sheng Mingjie''s face turned cold. However, it was only cold. He was very self-restraint and good at camouflage. Soon, he covered up the past and had a symbolic drink with me. Then, he simply left here and went to the other four boys.


    I don''t know what Sheng Mingjie said to the boys. Immediately, two boys came to me with wine and glasses and said to toast me.


    In order to play the role of Peng Xuefei''s boyfriend, I toasted them very freely. I was in a good condition. However, some of the boys who came to deal with me had big heads. Their expressions were blurred and their movements became somewhat elegant. All of a sudden, one of them had glasses The mobile phone rings suddenly.


    Immediately, the glasses man got up to answer the phone, and another boy also took the opportunity to leave spontaneously.


    I pulled the corner of my mouth slightly. Then, I leaned safely against the back of the sofa. After the glasses man answered the phone, he suddenly went to Sheng Mingjie and said, "Ouyang Jing will be here soon."


    Ouyang Jing! This name sounds familiar to me. Soon, I remember. Isn''t this the rich second generation who was bullied by me? Is he also an old classmate of Peng Xuefei?


    I remember that day, Peng Xuefei deliberately led me to the playground because of my obsession. At that time, he was playing football with his players, and finally got into trouble with me because of the football disturbance. Peng Xuefei intended to let me provoke Ouyang Jing, and then they taught me a lesson. As a result, I taught Ouyang Jing a lesson in turn, and the housekeeper of Ouyang Jing''s family and The bodyguards, also because of the arrival of Uncle snake, finally retreated.


    This is a small episode in my school. Ouyang Jing is just a passer-by in my life. I really don''t care too much about his small role.


    While I was wandering, Ouyang Jing had already entered the box. However, the light was dim, and he didn''t seem to notice me.


    But when he said hello to the people inside one by one, his eyes suddenly focused on me.


    After staring at me for a long time, Ouyang Jing made a exclamation and said, "Jiangnan wind, how can you be here?"


    Sheng Mingjie, standing next to Ouyang Jing, could not help but flash a trace of change in his face when he saw Ouyang Jing''s such a gaffe. Immediately, he asked Ouyang Jing with great interest: "what? Do you know him? "


    Hearing this, Ouyang Jing''s fist clenched tightly. He bit his teeth and said in a deep voice, "I''m not only with him."


    But Ouyang Jing''s words have not finished, suddenly, bang when a, compartment door was kicked open.


    All the people in the box were stunned by the sudden news. Ouyang Jing''s voice stopped suddenly. Everyone looked at the box door.


    I saw several figures of bandits standing outside the box. They were tall and aggressive, especially the leader. His fierce eyes could give out a threatening light. He used his fierce eyes to wander in the box. In an instant, his eyes were staring at me.


    At this time, my eyes just on him, he has a rough face, a plane head, wearing a black leather coat, hands also wearing black leather gloves, big night also wear a pair of sunglasses, looks very fierce and domineering, all over his body, with a sense of dignity. The people behind him dressed like him, with punk style, but slightly weaker than him.


    The head of the plane and I looked at each other for only a few seconds. All of a sudden, the head of the plane turned slightly and motioned to the people behind me. Immediately, a group of punk men suddenly burst into the private room. There were more than 20 of them in total.


    In the face of this group of intrepid guests, Peng Xuefei''s old classmates were shocked. However, they did not show any fear. They just stared at these intruders.


    When so many people stood in the box, the head of the plane came in leisurely.


    Just at the moment when I looked at the head of the plane, I knew that these people must have come for me. However, there was not much movement on my face. I sat on the sofa and watched quietly.


    He took off his sunglasses, looked down at me, and said in a loud voice, "are you the wind of the south of the Yangtze River? Please come with us


    His words are very direct, and his tone is also quite overbearing. This time, Peng Xuefei''s old classmates can''t help but understand that these fierce people are aiming at me.All of a sudden, their eyes all turned to me, their eyes look different, but they all have some look forward to the light, as if they are a little bit looking forward to what will happen next.


    In particular, Ouyang Jing, who saw me just now, was very angry. Now, when he found that someone came to me for trouble, he took a breath and showed an expression of watching a good play. However, Sheng Mingjie, who was beside him, did not change much. He just kept his elegant posture and looked at the scene coldly.


    I''m afraid Peng Xuefei was the only one who was moved by me. When she saw these unexpected guests, she couldn''t help blinking a little surprise and frowning. Obviously, she was not very happy with the sudden arrival of these people.


    However, under the pressure of the aircraft head and the gaze of a circle of people in the box, I still keep calm and calm. No matter what the origin of the other party is, I always remember that I am Peng Xuefei''s boyfriend at the moment. No matter what kind of pressure I face, I can''t lose face, let people watch jokes, and keep my demeanor.


    I did not immediately respond to the head of the plane. Instead, I moved my eyes away from him. I took a leisurely drink from the table. Then, I replied to the head of the plane: "yes, Jiangnan wind is me, but if you let me go, I have no face."


    My tone is very indifferent, and my courage can be seen. All the people present can see that this group of people in the front of the plane has a unique origin and a bad comer. But I can show such arrogance in the face of these people, which has shocked them.


    For a moment, Peng Xuefei''s old classmates could not help but make a rustling voice. Some said that I was brave, some said I was pretending to be forced, and some said that they were waiting to see how I ended up.


    When the men behind the plane saw my attitude, they immediately became furious. Without waiting for the head of the plane to speak, one of the fat men rushed forward and yelled to me: "Jiangnan wind, don''t be shameless. Our brother Guangge will come to you in person. You dare not give face. You don''t go out with us. Believe it or not, we are here Can you beat your shit out? "


    As soon as the fat man opened his mouth, other people gave me a lot of scolding. Their quality is so low, but they are very arrogant. It seems that if I don''t cooperate, they will start to beat my shit at any time.


    When this group of people were scolding, the aircraft head suddenly waved his hand to indicate that they were quiet. Then, the head of the plane sneered at me and said: "Jiangnan wind, I know you are very arrogant and have some arrogant capital. But you look too high on yourself. If you pretend to be forced in front of me, you are still young. Let me ask you one more question: do you want to go out with us or do you really want us to invite you out? "


    As soon as the voice of the front of the plane fell, the group of people showed a fierce look and were eager to try. In the air, there was a strong smell of gunpowder, and violent conflicts between the two sides were on the verge of breaking out.


    This scene, falling in the eyes of Peng Xuefei and his old classmates, can not help becoming more interesting, they are not afraid of big things, afraid that nothing will happen. These people, when they eat in the restaurant, treat me as the air, completely ignore me.


    To this KTV, still ignore me. After I stopped the wine for Peng Xuefei, they tried to make me drunk and make me look ugly. It seems that they all look down on me collectively. In other words, they think highly of themselves and despise me at all.


    I am in this situation, as if I am particularly helpless, but there is no fear on my face. On the contrary, my eyes show arrogance again. I put the cup in my hand on the table, put my hands on the back neck, and put my back directly on the sofa. I looked at the head of the plane lightly, and said in a arrogant voice, "you are asking a hundred more times I will answer the same question. Unless I am willing to go out with you, you will not touch me even if you are a big sedan chair. "


    My words are more provocative than before, and show my arrogance more and more. In my opinion, they are not worth my fear, but what I care more is Peng Xuefei''s old classmates. The more they look down on me, the less I can let myself be in a lower position. As Peng Xuefei''s boyfriend, how can I be One thing is stage fright. For me, playing Peng Xuefei''s boyfriend is the most important thing.


    But the first two times this plane was frustrated in front of me. His majesty and hegemony seemed to set off my arrogance. At this moment, he finally couldn''t help it. He waved his big hand directly and ordered: "take it away for me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 568

    Immediately, several of his subordinates were about to rush forward, but at this moment of impending attack, a number of people suddenly rushed in from outside the box.


    These people, impressively is this KTV''s manager in charge, as well as several security guards as well as the thugs watching the market.


    KTV manager is also a person who has seen big scenes. As soon as he entered the box, he immediately yelled: "stop it. Who dares to make trouble in my field, is it not fatal?"


    Said, KTV manager and a group of thugs can not help but quickly step forward, and the plane behind the head of the confrontation.


    In an instant, those people can''t help but stop attacking me and turn to KTV manager and those thugs.


    However, the head of the plane didn''t seem to care too much about the sudden appearance of KTV manager. He gave me a cold look, and then turned to KTV manager''s domineering response: "what''s going on here? Today, I want to see who dares to stop us from catching people! "


    Flying car party! Damn it, it''s the flying car party, these haunting animals. I went to prison, they killed them. I was near the school. They appeared near the school. Now, I come to the KTV, keeping such a low profile, I didn''t expect that they could find the door. Sure enough, the flying car party wanted to keep the rhythm of me.


    When Peng Xuefei''s old classmates heard the name of the party, they could not help blinking a little change in their eyes. It seemed that they had all heard of the name of the party.


    As for the manager who was just powerful, after hearing the words from the head of the plane, his face suddenly changed and became even more ugly than eating excrement. He and his group of people suddenly tilted. He looked at the front of the plane carefully, and then said in surprise, "flying car party? Are you the light brother of the party


    The head of the plane didn''t pay attention to the manager any more. He lifted his hand and said domineering, "get out of here. Don''t mind your own business."


    The head of the plane was so rude to the manager of a large field. However, the manager didn''t care about the attitude of the head of the plane. He even flattered the head of the plane and said, "brother Guang, play slowly. If you come here to sing K next time, call me in advance, and I''ll arrange it for you."


    With these words, he left the box with the thugs.


    This so-called manager has no guts at all. Their appearance not only did not ease the situation on my side, but also made them face long. Among them, the fat man couldn''t help cursing: "what''s the matter? How dare you even intervene in the affairs of brother Guang!"


    As soon as the fat man''s voice fell, other people came to me again and tried to grab me.


    At this time, the people in the box could not help but put their focus on me. They didn''t know what enmity I had with the party. However, they wanted to know more about whether I could continue to be arrogant in the face of the well-known flying car party.


    Under the gaze of the public, I was still calm. However, I secretly raised my vigilance. I know that brother Guang and his subordinates are much more powerful than the people outside the party I met yesterday. Seeing the manager''s attitude towards him, I can see that their status in the party seems not low, and their strength is OK.


    At present, I have no helper around me. If I want to deal with these people alone, I can''t fully expose my strength. Then, I have to be cautious. I clenched my fist secretly and ready to fight back at any time.


    But seeing that these people were about to catch me, suddenly Peng Xuefei, who had been silent, suddenly stood up.


    At this moment, Peng Xuefei seemed to exude a majestic momentum. She looked at the head of the plane coldly and said in a strong voice: "you, no one is allowed to move the Jiangnan wind!"


    Peng Xuefei is the daughter of the gang leader of the sea gang and the eldest lady of the black forces in the provincial capital. In her identity, if she wants to keep a person, it is absolutely not a problem. Moreover, her momentum is not her pretending, but is born with her. She is destined to be a high-ranking existence. It is because she is so high that I can''t catch up with her. However, she was so cold that she stood up for me, which really surprised me.


    In the past, Peng Xuefei always deliberately made trouble for me and let me bear the danger. Later, she had a slightly better attitude towards me. At most, she prevented me from going into danger. She has never been hostile to others for me. Does she really have some feelings for me?


    After thinking about it, I realized that it was her own amorous feelings. Peng Xuefei stood up at this time, which must be because of my current identity, her boyfriend was in distress. If she looked on coldly, it would inevitably arouse other people''s suspicion. Therefore, she would stand out for me in front of these old classmates!


    However, these people did not know Peng Xuefei at all. They did not know Peng Xuefei at all, so they did not know her identity. Those who rushed to the front were stunned to hear Peng Xuefei''s words, and then burst into a burst of laughter. Among them, the fat man also joked with a playful smile: "little sister, good looks! However, it''s not wise for you to come out to protect the south wind of the river. Jiangnan wind is an important wanted object of our party. His fate will not be good. Why don''t you have fun with usHearing this, Peng Xuefei''s indifferent face, can not help but show a trace of sullen, she can not help but become more majestic, but, the fat man did not know this convergence, also stretched out his hand to Peng Xuefei.


    At this moment, my fist couldn''t help moving. I was about to make a move. But at this moment, a man rushed over at the speed of a meteor and kicked over the fat man. He was the host of today''s party, Sheng Mingjie.


    At this moment, Sheng Mingjie is powerful and brave. He stands alone in front of Xia Xiaoxiao, but he has the momentum of thunder. He looks like a hero.


    In particular, the kick he just kicked out in a hurry was powerful and majestic. From this kick, I can see that Sheng Mingjie has skills, and his skills are probably not weak. The fat man who was kicked down has not recovered from the pain.


    In a flash, Sheng Mingjie''s body seemed to emit a brilliant light. In contrast, I was a little man hiding behind Peng Xuefei and relying on a woman, while Sheng Mingjie was a hero who helped Peng Xuefei out of trouble.


    This sharp gap makes the eyes of Peng Xuefei''s old classmates become colorful. Their eyes towards Sheng Mingjie become more worship and admiration, and their eyes to me become more disdainful.


    I am deeply aware that maybe this is the effect Sheng Mingjie wants. He has raised himself and trampled on me fiercely. He is really unfathomable.


    But he didn''t think about the consequences of offending the party? Or did he not look at the party at all?


    Those people of the Party of flying cars, seeing that the fat man was kicked to fly, they suddenly froze for a moment. However, soon, they responded, and immediately, other people would rush up to fight against Sheng Mingjie.


    Seeing that the situation was tense, Peng Xuefei''s other four male classmates immediately got up and stood beside Sheng Mingjie to give him strength. Looking at their appearance, they all seem to have a plan in mind. Only a few people have no fear in the face of a large number of people from the party. Obviously, it is not the depth of their force, but their belief in the power of Sheng Mingjie.


    However, just as many members of the flying car party rushed to Sheng Mingjie and others, their leader''s plane head suddenly waved his hand and said in a cold voice, "stop it!"


    Immediately, all the people stopped their movements, and the plane behind them came forward leisurely, looked at Sheng Mingjie, and said calmly: "little brother, we are flying car party affairs, no one dares to intervene. It''s good to be a hero in front of beautiful women, but for our flying car party, are you doing too much?"


    Although the words of the head of the plane are light, they have a great deterrent force. At the same time, his eyes are bursting with a frightening light, and they are staring at Sheng Mingjie.


    However, Sheng Mingjie is not afraid to face the aircraft head which is closely watching him. His expression is still as cool and indifferent as before.


    After a while, Sheng Mingjie''s mouth suddenly bent out a cold smile and said, "you are the boss of this group of people. My name is Sheng Mingjie. If you don''t know me, you can ask the leader of your party to find out whether I can intervene in the affairs of your party."


    Sheng Mingjie looks handsome, flattered or humiliated. When he said this, his face was cold and his words were relaxed. However, he revealed an indescribable dignity, just like a flying car party in his eyes.


    On hearing this, the head of the plane and many of his men could not help shaking their faces, showing a look of extreme anger. However, the aircraft leader himself did not have the previous arrogance, but frowned.


    Suddenly, he frowned and said in surprise, "Sheng Mingjie? Are you the young master of the Sheng family? Aren''t you studying abroad? Why are you back now? "


    After listening to the meaning of airplane head, Sheng Mingjie''s name is quite big. To be exact, the name of Sheng family behind him is quite big. The aircraft head is obviously the power of Sheng family. His performance makes his subordinates change their expressions. They seem to realize that the young man named Sheng Mingjie is not simple.


    Sheng Mingjie listened to the head of the plane, his mouth once again light, but did not pay attention to the aircraft head, although he did not say any arrogant words, but his expression is a silent announcement.


    Seeing this, he not only didn''t get angry, but also showed a flattering smile. He said to Sheng Mingjie, "master Mingjie, misunderstanding, a misunderstanding. How can I know that this is your box? That''s what offended you carelessly. However, you may not know that this Jiangnan style has a grudge against our party. We are ordered to come here. We must take him back! "


    After hearing the speech, Sheng Mingjie glanced at me slightly. Then, he said, "it seems that Jiangnan wind has done something to apologize for you. Although I am not familiar with this Jiangnan wind, this is my box after all. No matter what deep hatred you have, I can''t do it in my box or take him away from my box Yes, it''s none of my business what you want out of this door. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 569

    Sheng Mingjie''s words are so good. I can''t help but feel speechless in my ears. This hypocrite, on the surface, seems to be defending me. In fact, he is just using the power of the flying car party to give himself enough face. In particular, the words behind him sound like he is talking about his own principles, but in fact, it seems to be a secret reminder of flying car Party members, go outside and touch me.


    However, people like this kind of person. Sheng Mingjie''s performance also won the applause of his old classmates. After a while, several male students behind him couldn''t help flattering: "ah Jie is really ah Jie. Once he gets out, there is nothing he can''t handle."


    After listening to Sheng Mingjie''s words, the head of the plane took a look at me, and his face showed a trace of satisfaction. Then, he said to Sheng Mingjie with a smile: "good, I know, master Mingjie''s face, I have to give it!"


    With that, the plane turned around and waved vigorously to the people of the flying car party, and said with sonorous force, "let''s go!"


    When those people heard this, they didn''t leave immediately. Instead, they gave me a meaningful look, and then they followed behind the nose of the plane and left recklessly. Obviously, they were telling me that they would like to see you later.


    I know that I am under the protection of Sheng Mingjie, and I am safe in this box for the time being. When I get out of this compartment, they will not give up on me, and this is also what Sheng Mingjie means.


    After the plane''s first-class left, Sheng Mingjie immediately turned around and asked Peng Xuefei, "Feifei, are you ok?"


    Peng Xuefei shook her head, and the expression on her face returned to indifference. However, she still symbolically responded to Sheng Mingjie: "I''m ok, thank you!"


    With that, Peng Xuefei''s body settled down on the sofa, and Sheng Mingjie also sat down on the other side of Peng Xuefei, and continued to ask gently: "it''s OK. Feifei, you don''t have to thank me. These are all I should do. After all, Jiangnan wind is your boyfriend. For you, I will help him."


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help but feel disgusted and insidious. I see a lot of villains like Sheng Mingjie. However, I think it''s very rare for him to be a hypocrite like Sheng Mingjie. His appearance is really good. He has a kind attitude and is gentle and considerate. He doesn''t have any airs. He seems to care about nothing and has a broad mind.


    But in fact, every word and every action of his is a needle to see blood. Almost every performance of him is to elevate himself invisibly, at the same time, he also belittles me.


    Obviously, in his eyes, there is only one person, that is Peng Xuefei.


    Although he invited ten old classmates to the party today, his purpose was only Peng Xuefei. Even if Peng Xuefei brought his boyfriend, that is, I came here, he didn''t seem to care. Since he saw me, he almost didn''t look at me in the eye. Later, he ignored me completely. Now, a group of people from the flying car party jumped out of the room, and he did My eyes, however, is more belittled me.


    Even though he clearly indicated to the aircraft head that they would go outside to deal with me, now he told Peng Xuefei that he helped me. Even if I was a clay figurine, I couldn''t stand it.


    After he finished speaking to Peng Xuefei, I directly cut in and said, "don''t worry, even if there is no you, Feifei will be OK."


    There was something sarcastic about what I said. However, as soon as I said this, I didn''t wait for Sheng Mingjie to show any performance. Other people couldn''t help pointing the spear at me. Among them, the glasses man who had been drinking with me just now sneered and said, "well, some people can really talk big. If ah Jie didn''t show up, what would have happened?"


    As soon as the glasses man''s voice fell, someone immediately echoed: "if it''s not ah Jie, then he''s not relying on Peng Xuefei?"


    "I see, this Jiangnan wind is just a little white face. I want to climb the branch and become a phoenix!"


    "What''s so good about the Jiangnan wind? How can Peng Xuefei be with him? It''s really a pig''s bow to the cabbage!"


    "If you want me to say that this Jiangnan trend is to change the door. We don''t know about the influence of Peng Xuefei''s family. After climbing, the grass roots will become less and less."


    "Yes, no wonder at the beginning, he pretended to be a good force in front of that brother Guang. He thought that Peng Xuefei would support him behind his back."


    "Isn''t it? To put it bluntly, he is also a soft potato. If he really has the ability, then he will go out now and show us the people of the speeders


    Waves of satire came one after another. Those boys tried their best to belittle me. Even some girls couldn''t help but mingle in. One of the women with long curly hair muttered: "such a person is so far away from ah Jie. I don''t know how he can become Feifei''s boyfriend. Ah Jie and Feifei are the best Yes


    When I heard these words, I almost sneered. Their cooperation really complemented each other and flattered Sheng Mingjie''s hypocrite.


    Before, Sheng Mingjie ignored me, they also ignored me, and regarded me as invisible person. Now, Sheng Mingjie came to save the United States and saved me by the way. But I accidentally attacked the hero with words. Those affectionate old classmates even bombed me and defamed me for nothing.As expected, birds of a feather flock together. They are all birds of a feather. They are arrogant and full of darkness in their hearts. I am speechless to these people, and I don''t care about them any more.


    On the contrary, it is Peng Xuefei, the goddess who has always been very cold. After hearing people taunt me one after another, her face became a little unhappy. Even if I was a fake boyfriend, I was also a boyfriend anyway. These people said that I, in fact, were secretly slandering Peng Xuefei.


    Sheng Mingjie, on the other side, was in a state of complacency. He did not notice some changes in Peng Xuefei''s look. He listened to the people around him and became more arrogant. Later, he said to Peng Xuefei in a soft voice: "Feifei, is Jiangnan wind your university classmate? What a surprise! I haven''t seen you for two or three years. You look down so much. When you were in high school, Ouyang also pursued you. To be honest, I feel Ouyang should be much stronger than this Jiangnan style! "


    Just now, people who have nothing to do with me have a lot of discussion, and I just ignore it. But at this moment, hearing the words of Jiangnan wind, I suddenly feel very oppressed. This kind of oppression makes me depressed, very depressed.


    What a Sheng Mingjie. Anyone with eyes can see that he is interested in Peng Xuefei. However, he moved out of Ouyang Jing. In this way, only Ouyang Jingming pursued Peng Xuefei before, but he didn''t? He has been pursuing Peng Xuefei in a dark way, or?


    Is it because this person''s Taiyin is too difficult to worry about, Peng Xuefei let me this fake boyfriend come here today?


    Indeed, Sheng Mingjie is always courting Peng Xuefei, but he doesn''t pursue Peng Xuefei explicitly, and Peng Xuefei is not good at rejecting him. So, the best way to let him back is to let him know that he has a boyfriend.


    However, now it seems that this hypocrite does not seem to hold back because of the existence of my boyfriend. In other words, Peng Xuefei''s problem has not been solved at all? So my fake boyfriend is not qualified?


    I always remember that my main task today is to play the role of Peng Xuefei''s boyfriend. Then, I can''t let Sheng Mingjie, a hypocrite, succeed. Otherwise, I will not only be looked down upon by Peng Xuefei''s old classmates, but also make Peng Xuefei lose face. At that time, I will not be qualified to be Peng Xuefei''s real boyfriend.


    Thinking of this, I didn''t wait for Peng Xuefei to respond to Sheng Mingjie. With a straight smile, I interrupted again and said to Sheng Mingjie, "Sheng Mingjie, Shanda young master, how can your head be blocked like a sewer when you come back from a walk abroad? Didn''t Ouyang Jing tell you when he was with you just now that he was beaten by me and cried his father and mother, and finally knelt down to beg for mercy? "


    It''s really not surprising. As soon as I said this, Peng Xuefei''s old classmates suddenly changed their faces. Perhaps, their evaluation of Ouyang Jing is not low. At least, they can invite him to their circle, and I am just an ant they despise.


    But now, suddenly heard Ouyang Jing standing high above me, he even cried in front of me. His father and mother had knelt down to me. How could they believe that.


    In a flash, everyone''s eyes turned to Ouyang Jing. It seemed that they were trying to prove to him whether what I said was true or not.


    Ouyang Jing is a rich second generation with a head and a face, but now I exposed his scars in public. His face suddenly became as ugly as eating excrement. Thanks to the dark light here, no one noticed the blush on his face.


    After pondering for a while, Ouyang Jing shook his head decisively and clarified for himself: "how can it be? Do you believe that? "


    When they heard this, they all chose to believe in Ouyang Jing instead of me. As a result, their scorn on me intensified. They looked down on me more and more, despised me more and more, and felt that I was not worthy of Peng Xuefei.


    Sheng Mingjie, who was high on the top, couldn''t help falling into the well and saying, "Jiangnan wind, are you talking too much? Even if you want to be ambitious, you don''t need to take Ouyang Jing as an example. I know that his father has a deep relationship with the school. If you really treat him like this, can you still have your place in this school? "


    As soon as Sheng Mingjie opened his mouth, the other men and women all agreed with him. It was very reasonable to agree with Sheng Mingjie''s words. Then, he criticized and despised me.


    After a while, the whole box turned into a vegetable market again, and all kinds of civilized words that could severely attack me began to fly. The male voice and female voice interweaved into a piece, which was very lively.


    But just when they were all immersed in the fun of satirizing me, a clear voice suddenly broke through the noise and exploded in this presidential compartment: "shut up


    And the person who makes this burst drink is Peng Xuefei beside me.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 570

    Peng Xuefei spoke at the same time, her body also suddenly stood up from the seat, only three words, will show her domineering to show, her majesty is beyond doubt.


    In an instant, all the people in the audience subconsciously closed their mouths, and no one made a sound. Even Sheng Mingjie, who was high above, did not open his mouth again. However, his deep eyes flashed a trace of embarrassment, but in a moment he was covered up and left. Then, his face recovered calm.


    At this moment, the atmosphere in the box is very quiet, but there is a hidden breath of depression. Perhaps, these men and women who love face usually associate with Peng Xuefei with the friendship of classmates, and have not been so angry with her. For a while, their faces can not help becoming a little embarrassed.


    Peng Xuefei''s face is even colder than before. She glanced at her old classmates coldly. Then, she said in a cold voice, "please don''t forget that Jiangnan wind is my boyfriend."


    In a word, Peng Xuefei doesn''t need to say anything more. Just such a sentence can remind her old classmates that they slander me, because I am her boyfriend.


    Peng Xuefei is also worthy of being a big family. After she said this, almost all the people in the box bowed their heads. No one spoke, and no one dared to refute.


    Then, Xia Xiaoxiao''s eyes turned to Ouyang Jing on one side, and said in a cold voice, "Ouyang Jing, don''t be embarrassed to admit that at the beginning, you were beaten to kneel on the ground by the wind from the south of the Yangtze River. I really saw it."


    Hearing this, everyone can''t help but look up at Ouyang Jing. In an instant, his face turned red and red. Even the dim light could not cover his shame.


    I said the same thing, no one believed it, but from Peng Xuefei''s mouth, the effect was quite different. At this moment, those noble men and women, looking at Ouyang Jing''s eyes, were obviously full of suspicion.


    However, Ouyang Jing denied that I had beaten him in public and denied him kneeling for me. But Peng Xuefei''s words, like a slap in the face, made him unable to raise his head.


    The truth has been revealed. At this moment, Ouyang Jing didn''t dare to refute it, which shows from the side that this matter is true.


    "Unexpectedly, Ouyang Jing has been beaten by the Jiangnan wind. It seems that this Jiangnan style is really capable of it!"


    "Not necessarily. We may not know what''s going on in the middle of this. Maybe, Jiangnan style only has some skills. It relies on brute force to beat Ouyang Jing. However, isn''t it related to Ouyang Jing''s family in their school? How can Jiangnan wind continue to study there


    "It''s not easy, because Peng Xuefei, according to Ouyang Jing''s character, has been humiliated so much. How can he not retaliate? It must be Peng Xuefei who sheltered the wind from the south of the Yangtze River, which made Ouyang Jing dare not retaliate."


    "So, Jiangnan wind is still a little white face who depends on women to eat."


    Although the voices of these people''s discussions were very low, they could be heard faintly. When they reached Peng Xuefei''s ears, she immediately glared at the group of people. All of a sudden, they all stopped talking.


    Immediately after that, Peng Xuefei once again said in a cold voice: "I brought Jiangnan wind, not to let you comment on him. I ask you to give him the least respect. Thank you."


    With that, Peng Xuefei sat down again. Her face was as cold as frost. Although she stood up and didn''t say a few words, she blocked those noble old classmates into silence. She didn''t dare to put another fart.


    I know that she is doing this for her own dignity. She does not allow others to slander her boyfriend easily. At the same time, she clearly points out that Ouyang Jing is lying, which is the fan of red fruit and the slap on the face of those who believe in Ouyang Jing.


    However, in this way, my boyfriend has lost the opportunity to perform, and I have become a little white face in their mouth. Moreover, I don''t know what to refute. It''s really helpless.


    For a while, the atmosphere in the box was still a little strange, and I felt embarrassed everywhere. Of course, the most embarrassing person was Lu Yi. His dishonorable deeds were known by his old classmates, which was humiliating enough. However, he had just lied and denied it. Now Peng Xuefei pointed it out clearly, which made him even more oppressed.


    A little inclined, maybe Ouyang Jing really couldn''t bear the psychological unhappiness. He glared at me and walked out of the box.


    Seeing that Ouyang Jing left so angrily, Sheng Mingjie, the host, immediately followed him out.


    Until this time, the atmosphere in the box was relieved. One of the girls took the lead in breaking the silence and said, "Hey, it''s not interesting to say that some of them are not. We have a hard time getting together. Don''t make it unpleasant. Don''t sit down. If anyone wants to sing, I''ll help him."


    As soon as her words came out, other people couldn''t help echoing them. After a while, the atmosphere in the field became jubilant again. Some sang, some chatted, and some drank. Of course, they let go of the surface, but in fact, they were still a little resentful of me. Some people would look at me from time to time.I didn''t pay attention to these people''s eyes, just quietly drinking their own wine, Peng Xuefei beside me was also silent sitting, we two did not as usual, joking, now our identity is not good, casually say anything, but so do not speak, we do not look like real boyfriend and girlfriend.


    After holding on for a while, I was just about to open my mouth to ease the atmosphere. Suddenly, Peng Xuefei first said to me: "Jiangnan wind, I didn''t expect to bring you any trouble. The people of the party should still be outside, or should I send someone to pick you up?"


    Peng Xuefei''s words, let me suddenly stupefied, I just felt that Peng Xuefei was not happy, not only because her old classmates insulted me, but also because those people from the car party were blocking me. Her original intention may be to let me set up a situation for Sheng Mingjie, but in the end, I was directly taken as a laughing stock here, and was still in danger. Peng Xuefei felt a little guilty for this, and she repeatedly held injustice for me, and now she wants to send someone to escort me.


    But if I leave like this, I will become a little white face in their eyes, and I will be looked down upon by Peng Xuefei, although she may be really considering my safety now.


    After thinking about it for a while, I still firmly said to Peng Xuefei, "no!"


    Hearing my answer, Peng Xuefei didn''t say anything more, just took a deep look at me.


    I didn''t look at her, but pondered the situation under my eyes. Actually, I was not too afraid of the people of the car party. Now I am more concerned about my performance in front of Peng Xuefei. So far, my fake boyfriend seems to be not qualified. Not only did Sheng Mingjie not care about it, but also let them look down on me. Even, Peng Xuefei and I did The strange atmosphere of the two people is not much like that of a boyfriend and a girlfriend.


    In order to make the two of us more natural, I took the initiative to ask Peng Xuefei what song to sing, and I went to give her some. She reported a song title, I immediately went to order for her, by the way, I also ordered one for myself.


    Peng Xuefei has a noble status and is respected by others. Even though she just reprimanded the people present mercilessly, as soon as she started singing, those people stopped speaking and listened to her singing quietly.


    This is the first time I heard Peng Xuefei sing. I didn''t expect that she sang very well. Turning off the original singer was just like the sound of nature. I couldn''t help but immerse myself in it.


    When Peng Xuefei''s one song finished, the audience immediately burst into a burst of warm applause.


    And when it''s my turn to sing, those people don''t even mean to respect me. I don''t care about what to say and what to drink. I just sing quietly and do my best.


    After I finished the song and put down the microphone, Ouyang Jing and Sheng Mingjie came in from the outside. I don''t know what Sheng Mingjie said to Ouyang Jing just now. Now, Ouyang Jing''s face is still ugly, but it''s not as red as before. He walked in and glared at me, and then sat down on one side.


    Sheng Mingjie went straight to Peng Xuefei and said mildly, "Feifei, I just saw that the group of people from the party are still outside. It''s quite chaotic. In order to avoid accidents, I''ll take you back when the party is over."


    When I heard that the party members were still there, all of them could not help looking at me. This time, their eyes showed the color of expectation again. They were eager for me to collide with the party and see how I ended up.


    However, my attention was not here. I heard another intention in Sheng Mingjie''s words. He intended to use the flying car party as a cover to send Peng Xuefei home. At this time, it was the best time for my fake boyfriend to play. So, I quickly turned to Peng Xuefei and said, "Feifei, I''ll give you a ride. I''m not at ease. ¡±


    the intention of my words is quite obvious, that is to say to Sheng Mingjie. I am Peng Xuefei''s boyfriend, and I am also the one who wants to send them. He can''t be sent for the time being.


    Sheng Mingjie immediately heard that I was aiming at him. He said in a sharp voice, "Jiangnan style, I know you may have some fists, but a group of people from the flying car party outside are not rubbish. I have promised them that it''s none of my business to get out of the box. You can''t protect yourself when you wait. What else do you say to send Feifei


    Sheng Mingjie''s words were like a wind vane, which immediately led people''s topic to me. In order to hold Sheng Mingjie well, they were so bold as to satirize me once again. All kinds of voices rang out one after another:


    "well, this kind of person still dares to pretend to be forced. If he doesn''t rely on Peng Xuefei, does he dare to go out alone?"


    "It''s not just that a person dares not to leave, and then she says what to send Peng Xuefei. In fact, she wants to rely on her protection."


    I automatically ignored these voices and said directly to Sheng Mingjie: "Sheng Mingjie, I now tell you clearly that as a man, protecting his girlfriend is the most basic ability. I will be responsible for Feifei''s safety, so don''t worry about it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 571

    My words are very direct, that is, instead of Peng Xuefei''s refusal to Sheng Mingjie, let him retreat in the face of difficulties, not to play Peng Xuefei''s idea.


    Sheng Mingjie could not help but change his face when he saw me like this. However, he soon regained his composure and said to me, "OK, I hope you can do what you say."


    I sneered coldly, but did not pay attention to him again.


    Sheng Mingjie didn''t look at me any more. He sat on the sofa directly. Other people, only Sheng Mingjie, was the first. After he took his seat, they all came to propose a toast to him. Even the female cover who was beaten in public could not help but join in. By the way, he also read a fragmentary sentence: "hum, Jiangnan wind is a man who can pretend to be B, but he doesn''t see what occasion it is. Last time, I gave Feifei face, and he didn''t ask him any trouble. He pretended again this time, to see how he pretended to be in front of the flying car party members later."


    Ouyang Jing''s words have been echoed by many people. Obviously, they are full of expectations for the next big play.


    These voices naturally came to Peng Xuefei''s ears. However, she did not say anything to those people, but whispered in my ear: "Jiangnan wind, now is not the time to be strong. Those people of the flying car party are not petty students. They are not weak. They may kill you at any time. You can find a suitable opportunity and run away quickly!"


    Hearing this, I almost answered Peng Xuefei without thinking: "if you want to get rid of Sheng Mingjie and not let your old classmates look down on me, you don''t have to say these words again, just follow me."


    The atmosphere of the box was a little noisy. My voice was so small that only Peng Xuefei could hear it. After hearing this, she could not help showing a strange look in her eyes. After all, she did not say anything more, only nodded slightly.


    Time, fleeting, when the crowd was noisy, Sheng Mingjie suddenly stood up and announced to the crowd: "today''s party, this is the end of it. I''m looking forward to our next reunion."


    As soon as Sheng Mingjie said something, everyone began to pick it up. However, many of them still kept their eyes on me. Obviously, they didn''t want to miss the wonderful scene that I was blocked by the flying car party.


    I ignored these people and took Peng Xuefei out of the box first, while Sheng Mingjie and others were right behind us.


    When we got out of the KTV, I didn''t see the people of the party on the street outside.


    This time, Peng Xuefei''s old classmates can''t help but be a bit stunned. They look around with their eyes, but they don''t see anything. They look disappointed.


    My heart is also a little strange, but I did not relax my vigilance, Peng Xuefei and I walked to her Audi TT side by side.


    But as we were about to walk to the side of the car, suddenly, a roar of motorcycles suddenly exploded in the night sky, the sound from far to near, whistling.


    All of a sudden, I turned my head and followed the sound. Suddenly, dozens of motorcycles appeared in my sight. Each car had its headlights on, and it flashed from one direction. Among them, the person on the leading motorcycle was the one who wanted to move the head of my plane in the box!


    The speed of these motorcycles is very fast. In a few blinks of an eye, they come flying and surround Peng Xuefei and me.


    The roar of motorcycles was so loud and harsh that it cut through the silent night sky and brought the utmost chaos. After they surrounded me, several of them continued to increase their power and revolve around me.


    Behind the spinning motorcycles, there were rows of motorcycles, all stopped and watched.


    Everyone on the motorcycles has weapons in their hands. The total number of these motorcycles is more than that when I first saw them. There are at least 70 or 80 motorcycles. I can''t open my eyes to the modified lights from above.


    But I can still see clearly that the motorcyclists are all dressed like punk men in the box before, of course, the head of the plane is the head of the plane.


    It turned out that the group of people of the party didn''t leave. Instead, they called in more people and put on the posture of the party. This posture seems very strong. Obviously, they don''t intend to let me go easily this time.


    I am now in their motorcycle circle, Peng Xuefei and I stand side by side, also in the motorcycle circle, she is not surprised, nor afraid, but her brows gently wrinkled up, appear a little angry.


    The scene created by the flying car party camp is very domineering and full of awe. Ordinary people are terrified at the sight. Some people who come out of the KTV suddenly see this scene and can''t help but shrink back. Some passers-by are attracted by the scene, but they don''t come near. They just stop and watch from afar.


    If these unrelated outsiders are shocked to see such a scene, then Sheng Mingjie and his group of old classmates are really fond of seeing this scene. Before they were in the box, they were looking forward to this big play. Now, the good play has finally begun. How can they not be excited.


    At this moment, the light of hope flashed in each of their eyes, their expression was slightly playful, and the corners of their mouths were slightly tilted up. They almost didn''t buy popcorn and put on a chair to enjoy the appreciation here.I glanced at Sheng Mingjie and others around coldly. Then I took back my sight and stepped out. I stood in front of Peng Xuefei and protected her behind me. At the same time, my eyes were tightly fixed on those motorcycles moving around.


    After a while, the spinning motorcycle stopped, and all the people on the motorcycle were staring at me. Everyone''s eyes at me were full of killing intention, which was particularly dangerous in the night.


    At the same time, the leader of this group of flying car party, the head of the plane, drove his motorcycle forward a few minutes away from me. His eyes were full of cold and cold. He said to me in a cold voice: "Jiangnan wind, today, you should pay the price for what you did in the past."


    The head of the plane held a piece of knife in his hand. After saying this, he raised the knife. In an instant, everyone could not help raising their momentum. It was very strong. It seemed that they would attack me at the command of the aircraft head.


    Seeing that the battle was about to break out, Sheng Mingjie on one side suddenly made a voice and said to Peng Xuefei, "Feifei, come out quickly, to avoid accidents."


    As soon as Sheng Mingjie''s voice fell, several male students around him couldn''t help echoing, saying that I was too bad for the road, and all of them were in this situation. He also dragged Peng Xuefei together. When can I be a real man and live without a woman.


    These voices were particularly harsh, but Peng Xuefei didn''t seem to care too much. She just locked her eyebrows, and seemed to be thinking about something. But I, without waiting for her to make a decision, took the initiative to say to her: "Feifei, you go out first, I will deal with these people."


    My words sound sure, but Peng Xuefei''s expression is still a little hesitant. She seems to think that I can''t deal with so many people of the car party alone.


    In her hesitation, I couldn''t help but urge her to say: "hurry out, I''m ok."


    Smell speech, Peng Xuefei can''t help but raise an eye, deep look at me, then, she just cold voice said to me: "that you are careful!"


    Said, Xia Xiaoxiao will go straight out of the motorcycles formed by the motorcycles of the party.


    Although the head of the plane did not know Peng Xuefei and how terrible her background was, he knew that Peng Xuefei was the woman protected by Sheng Mingjie. Therefore, he did not embarrass Peng Xuefei. He just watched her walk out of the motorcycle circle.


    Immediately, he raised the knife in his hand and said to me in a cruel voice: "Jiangnan wind, we ask you to go, you don''t go, now, you don''t have so good treatment."


    The voice of the head of the plane was full of cruelty. I know that I am in a difficult situation now, but I can''t rely on Peng Xuefei. I can''t even show cowardice in front of her.


    After a pause, my mouth suddenly bent out a smile, said to the head of the plane: "if you want to go on, you can''t get so much nonsense. I still have something to do. I''ll make a quick decision."


    As soon as I said this, Peng Xuefei''s old classmates immediately showed a look of surprise. In their eyes, I used to force myself in front of the plane because of Peng Xuefei''s protection. But now that she is gone, I am alone between 70 or 80 motorcycles. They can''t believe it. At this moment, they look at me like a fool Look!


    And the plane''s head was even more angry. He snorted coldly and ordered, "get on me, kill this fool"


    then, the plane waved the knife in his hand to me. In an instant, several motorcycles running around me rolled over me.


    This group of people is worthy of the elite of the party. Driving a heavy motorcycle, but driving very smoothly, said that I would crush me, the direction control was extremely stable, and several people staggered on me, blocked me very well.


    More importantly, the hands of these several people are holding heavy chains, one end of the chain, hovering in the air, timely hitting me.


    This is the first time that I have encountered such a scene. When the motorcycle is rolling towards me, I move my body to avoid it. When the iron chain hits me, I duck to avoid it.


    But the number of each other is not one or two, but several. It is far from enough for me to rely on evasion alone. Their cooperation complements each other. Several times, I try to avoid danger. Once I am attacked, the consequences will be disastrous.


    When the onlookers saw this scene, they could not help but feel a little bit stunned. Even Sheng Mingjie, seeing that I was subdued without one or two of them, could not help frowning.


    My heart thought, in a motorcycle to me, I first step up, directly a heavy foot, kick in the chest of the people above.


    Immediately, the figure of the man flew out of the motorcycle, and the motorcycle under his seat fell to one side heavily and made a loud noise.


    The reason why my attack was so smooth, to a certain extent, was that this piece of terrain could not be used by the other side, and the speed of my impact on the direction was limited. Rao is so, my back was hit by another person''s chain in his hand. A chain went down. I felt the skin was raw and the pain was extreme, but I forbeared.


    After knocking down one person, my situation has obviously improved a lot. After all, the other side is one person less, and their formation is not as meticulous as before. The gap between motorcycle crush and attack becomes more and more. Instead of showing my real strength, I adopted a conservative strategy, dragging my body in the downstream of their offensive, and at the same time, waiting for the opportunity to move.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 572

    Soon, I had another chance. A man suddenly hit me with the iron chain in his hand. I looked at the opportunity and held one end of the chain tightly in my hand. Then I pulled the man down from the motorcycle and his motorcycle fell to the ground. And his chain, already in my hands.


    Although I did not show my real strength, but several battles have passed, I did not hinder, but let the other side hurt two people.


    Such a scene made Peng Xuefei''s old classmates look a little dignified. They were waiting to see how I was repaired by the party. As a result, I didn''t make a fool of myself. On the contrary, I played some prestige. This had to make those people show their displeasure. Even several of them clenched their fists, as if they were eager for other members of the party to hurry up I crushed it.


    However, Sheng Mingjie''s face has softened. His eyes are still fixed on me, but his expression is indifferent, which means that he can see through everything. Peng Xuefei, beside him, looks a little complicated at the moment. From her surface, she can''t see what she is thinking.


    On the other side, seeing the situation, the head of the plane became more angry. He immediately ordered some people to come up and deal with me.


    This time, there were more people rushing in than before. And the weapons in their hands are not just chains. Some are machetes, some are clubs, some are steel pipes, and even one person is holding a mace!


    I know that if I go on like this, my situation will become more and more dangerous. The number of people on the other side is not generally large. I can''t afford to just avoid and spend so much time with them.


    When the other side rushed to me, I suddenly raised the iron chain in my hand and waved it flexibly. But these people are not stupid. As long as I make a move, before I take back the iron chain, they will take advantage of this gap to attack me.


    Although I tried my best to avoid it, but I could not use my real strength. Suddenly, I was hit by a bat.


    Seeing that my body was hit, Peng Xuefei''s old classmates suddenly flashed a light in their eyes. However, some girls screamed out because my situation was too dangerous.


    Sheng Mingjie, a hypocrite, pretended to be urgent to Peng Xuefei at this time: "Feifei, it seems that the wind in the south of the Yangtze River can''t hold on. There are so many people in the party who haven''t done anything about it. He''s like this. I don''t know what''s causing the party, but he''s your boyfriend after all. If you need help, I can negotiate with the people of the party."


    Sheng Mingjie''s intention of saying this is very obvious. He is still raising himself and belittling me, and relieving Peng Xuefei''s worries.


    However, Peng Xuefei did not pay attention to Sheng Mingjie, her eyes have not been flowing, has been staring at the situation on the field, eyebrows light frown.


    I couldn''t help but glance at Sheng Mingjie, and then quickly looked at the formation of the flying car party. At this moment, my heart secretly decided to take out some real means.


    But there is a person, but before I move, first step out, this person, is the leader of this group of flying car party, aircraft head.


    Perhaps, the head of the plane was really in a hurry, or maybe he heard Sheng Mingjie''s words and was afraid that he would really come up to intercede. All of a sudden, he yelled: "get out of the way!"


    When the plane roared, the people around me who were entangled with me immediately stepped aside, and I also looked at the head of the plane. It turned out that he was riding on his big motorcycle, raising his knife in his hand, and all the people behind him also made good posture. A slow and sick motorcycle motor roared one after another.


    At such a glance, I can see that the head of the plane is going to lead his motorcycles to rush towards me. With so many motorcycles, just hitting me can definitely turn me into a puddle of meat.


    My eyes trembled and I had no time to think about anything. I suddenly spread my legs and ran forward quickly.


    In the moment I pulled out my legs, the roar of the head of the plane roared in the night sky: "all members, give me a rush!"


    As soon as the order was given, the head of the plane and all the members of the flying car party behind him immediately increased their horsepower and rushed towards me with their motorcycles.


    The motorcycles under the seat of the flying car party roared and roared. The momentum they brought out almost bombed the whole sky. And the momentum of the sky was close behind me, as if they would crush me as long as my steps stopped slightly.


    I am facing the wind, crazy forward sprint, all the strength in my body burst out, hands and feet completely away, run desperately.


    This scene is really fierce. My nerves are already tense and stimulated to the extreme. Dozens of heavy motorcycles are chasing a person. What a shock this scene is.


    In the end, no matter how fast I am, even if I try my best, I can''t match the speed of the motorcycle. I feel the roaring sound of the motorcycle motor behind me, which makes me closer and closer. Even, the people behind me have begun to attack me frequently with the iron chain in their hands. I dare not stop at all, and my pace is getting faster and faster. At the same time, my eyes flow rapidly, looking for opportunities to avoid The edge of the party.


    I know that if I run in such a straight line, I will surely die. Then, I can only find a way out by the road where I run. Seeing that the motorcyclists will catch up with me, even the back of my head, I can feel the strong wind brought by the iron chain in their hands. Suddenly, I glimpsed a dark lane in front of me on my left. At present, I thought Also did not think much, immediately left turn, toward the alley in the past.As soon as my figure deviated, the motorcyclists of the party whistled past the straight line where I had been running, and missed the lane where I had escaped.


    The alley is composed of two rows of residential buildings, not wide and dark. Only at the entrance of the alley, some scattered lights are reflected in.


    After I ran into the alley, I did not immediately enter the deep lane, but put down the chain in my hand and quickly set up a defense line. Then, I walked to the deep lane.


    Before I took two steps forward, suddenly, the roar of motorcycles sounded at the entrance of this lane. Then, the lights of motorcycles came in from the outside. I glanced back and found that the motorcyclists'' motorcycles had turned their direction and aimed their attack at this lane.


    In the moment I looked back at them, two people from the other side were driving motorcycles to the lane, trying to chase me.


    However, they just sprint into it. With a bang, the two motorcycles almost fell down at the same time, and the people on the two cars were thrown.


    Obviously, the motorcycles of these two people were tripped by the iron chain I arranged. As a matter of fact, the iron chain arrangement just now is a little far from the ground. As long as those punk men look at it with a little heart, they will not make such a mistake. However, the place is a little dark. Moreover, the iron chain is relatively close to them, so the light is not so bright. Most of their attention is on me There will be such a result.


    The rear wheels of the motorcycles were still whistling on the ground. Most of all, they blocked the people who attacked me from behind.


    The people behind did not drive motorcycles straight into the alley. The leading plane took the lead to get off the motorcycle and walked into the alley. As he walked, he yelled at me: "Jiangnan wind, today, even if you insert your wings, it''s hard to escape from my palm."


    The sound of the head of the plane vibrated in this lane, which was particularly loud and clear. However, I ignored him and continued to go deep into the alley. For me, the terrain of the lane was the most favorable. The space here was narrow, which restricted their movement. Their motorcycles could not drive freely, and I was not easy to fall into their encirclement, so I only took care of it Run in here.


    And the plane head walked to the two punk men who fell down, and unconsciously stopped walking, yelled at them and said, "bucket, don''t get up quickly. If you let the Jiangnan wind boy run away, I want you to look good."


    After that, the plane turned to the people behind him and said, "you guys, go to the other end of the alley by motorcycle. If the wind from the south of the Yangtze River really comes out from there, you can hold him back. "


    The men took orders and went into action at once. At the same time, the people who fell down earlier also got up from the ground. They hurriedly picked up the iron chain I arranged, and then lifted up their own motorcycle, and then stepped onto the motorcycle and continued to pursue me.


    Because the lane is too narrow, it can only accommodate two motorcycles in parallel. If all of their motorcycles come in, the people in the rear will not be able to move. Therefore, the plane had to send a small number of people to chase me deep into the alley. The rest of the people would park their motorcycles outside the alley and run with him to pursue me.


    At this moment, the quiet and dark lane became extremely noisy, and my pace unconsciously accelerated, almost galloping toward the depth of the lane.


    But after a while, the motorcycles that chased me roared to me. The first two people who had fallen down were driving their motorcycles to me.


    One of the people with white skin, who was far away from me, threw away the iron chain in his hand, while the other with black skin, holding a mace in his hand, continued to sprint, trying to hit me while holding up the mace, waiting for an opportunity to move.


    When I was low, the iron chain was waving over me. The next second, his motorcycle was about to hit me. I was leaning aside and avoided. However, the mace in his hand waved at me fiercely, and I rolled on the spot, which made me escape.


    When my body got up from the ground, I didn''t stop and continued to run to the deep alley. The two men were chasing me and attacking me. The situation was very dangerous.


    Fortunately, this lane is not wide. There are black and white punk men''s motorcycles chasing me in the rear. Other motorcycles can only be behind them. In this way, I can resist the situation I face. It''s just that I didn''t run long here, and I ran to the end of the alley.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 573

    There was no way out at the end of the alley. It was a wall that looked a little broken. The height of the wall was four or five meters. Even though I was strong, I had no ability to fly over the eaves. I had no choice but to stop running and turn around slowly.


    In a flash, two motorcycles and the motorcycles behind them all stopped. Several lights lit my whole body, and the wall behind me fell into the vision of each other.


    After a while, the head of the plane arrived with a large group of people running after me with him.


    Seeing the situation in front of him, he couldn''t help laughing, and said: "Jiangnan wind, you just had a good time? Now, do you want to show us again? "


    The other people laughed, too.


    In the process of their laughter, those who drive motorcycles because the front is the wall, it is not easy to use the method of driving into me, so they simply get off the motorcycle. In their eyes, I can''t escape now. It doesn''t take so long for so many of them to catch me in the dead end. Maybe it''s because of this idea that they didn''t even extinguish the fire of motorcycle.


    In the face of this group of ferocious flying party, I did not show the color of panic, just tightly staring at them.


    After a few laughs, the head of the plane immediately ordered: "cut off his legs for me first!"


    At an order, many people rushed to me. The first one to rush over was the man with a mace. His body was tall and strong, and there was a ferocious scar on his face, which made his whole person look very fierce. Maybe it was because the iron chain I arranged before let him eat a shriveled one, and his resentment towards me became very deep. As soon as he rushed to me, big stick Son on the fierce wave over.


    Unarmed, I was not easy to parry, so I had to avoid my own body, and the other side''s reaction was quick. Seeing me bend over to avoid, his next attack hit me directly from top to bottom.


    At the same time, there are other people attacking from another angle. It is impossible for me to escape from the side now. However, at the critical moment, my body retreats like lightning.


    But as soon as I retreated, the more aggressive the other side was, making me even more powerless to parry. I had to retreat again and again. Soon, I retreated to the root of the wall and could not retreat.


    This group of people is worthy of the elite members of the flying car party, far from being comparable to the peripheral younger brothers. They are not only skilled in motorcycle technology, but also have great power, fast attack speed and incomparable quick response.


    See that I have no way out, holding a mace, hit more fierce.


    My figure flashed, and his mace smashed on the wall, which made the lime layer on the wall fluffy, and a lot of scattered dust fell on me. But I just avoided opening the mace, and before I had a breath, another man''s iron chain suddenly hit me. I was busy rolling on the ground and rolled to the corner of the wall. If I continue to linger like this, I am afraid that even if I have the best skill, I will be trapped to death by the other party.


    When my eyes were cold, I immediately grasped the iron chain that was thrown to me. When the other party took back the iron chain, I pulled it violently, and the man holding the iron chain couldn''t stand.


    This man may also hate that I hurt him to fall down, and his attack on me was almost pressing step by step. However, now I have caught the iron chain in his hand, and for a time, he was a bit at a loss.


    I didn''t pay attention to him. When the iron chain in my hand was long enough, I directly and quickly twined the iron chain on the other side of the mace, and then pulled it hard. The mace fell off from the man''s hand. I took it and smashed the mace on the man''s body.


    Suddenly, this tall man was hit by me, at the same time, he has shed a lot of blood.


    This scene, let the other punk men in the field can''t help but be a little frightened. Everyone can see that my stick is not light. In particular, the head of wolf tooth stick is oval hammer shaped, and the hammer surface is full of iron thorns. The iron thorn with the hammer surface strength can pierce people''s body, but no one can bear it. The person I hit can''t cry out the pain ¡£


    However, I didn''t care about his situation, his body shape a sprint, ran in the past, and another stick hit the arm of the man holding the chain. Suddenly, the man gave out a cry of anguish, and the chain in his hand fell naturally.


    I took the chain in my hand, and quickly hit the other attackers. One stick and one chain were in hand. The attack on those speeders did not fall for a moment. There were many people on the other side, and the target was big. Wherever I hit, some people suffered. Several people in the front were hit by me. Some people abandoned their weapons, retreated backward, and some lay on the ground in pain.


    At this point, the momentum of their elite car party disappeared, and I, however, became brave and domineering.


    If the other party takes a step back, I will go further. As long as there are slow footed people, I will not fall down, or iron chain, or wolf toothed stick, and I will not miss it. For a while, what I showed was the posture of one man in charge and ten thousand men not to open.


    The flying car party needs people, weapons and strength, but their people in front of me play the side who is oppressed. In particular, some people in the ranks behind them want to rush to do me, while the people in front of them retreat because they are afraid of me. As a result, the scene becomes very chaotic, and five or six people are knocked down by me, even if they are Four of them were not injured, and five of them were on the ground.It was totally unexpected that the head of the plane, which was extremely rampant, did not force me to death, but let me occupy the upper hand. Finally, he held back his strength and cried out in anger: "the people in front of you should stand up, and the people behind you should be prepared to smash with your weapons!"


    Hearing this, I can''t help but be surprised. This aircraft head has a certain position in the flying car party. It''s true that he has some real skills. Just from his mind, he is absolutely flexible. If they all throw weapons at me, I can''t bear it.


    At the moment, I have been in the end. If I fight again, I will never have good fruit to eat. I didn''t think much about it. I quickly stepped forward to the motorcycle where the engine was still ringing. Then, I suddenly released the gas pedal, and without hesitation, I pounded against the dilapidated wall in front of me!


    This move of mine made the plane head shocked. They may not have expected that I had such courage to directly hit the wall. Of course, I didn''t want to die because I found that the wall looked very high, but in fact it was broken and not strong. So I was sure I could break it. However, it is not absolute, but it is better than waiting here It''s much better to die.


    At this moment, I took the full horsepower of the motorcycle and ran into the wall crazily. Immediately, with a bang, the wall was smashed by me. I even rushed out from the lane with my motorcycle.


    As soon as I rushed outside, my friction car stopped in a hurry, and my heart was also stunned. Because, outside the wall, there was a huge group of people who were waiting in a hurry.


    Suddenly, my heart couldn''t contain a sudden tremor. In the dark, the large group of people in front of me looked very different, just like bloodthirsty hungry wolves. Their number was 200, which seemed very grand.


    However, these people are not as mature as the gangsters in the society. Some of them even have a little childish air on their faces. Their clothes are very uniform. They all wear black sportswear, and the streetlights slightly reflect on them, which makes them look very powerful.


    When I saw this moment of them, their eyes were also straight on my body. A breath, I will react to come over, my face, then ease, my mouth raised a smile. Because these 200 people are not my enemies, but my brothers, brothers of the beacon fire society.


    Among them, Lu Ping, the leader, was one of the three great overlords. Most of the members of the 200 odd beacon fire club are the elites of his original Lu Gang.


    Their appearance, in my expectation, also gave me a surprise.


    Earlier, the headman of the plane broke into the KTV and threatened to take me away. At that time, I was indifferent and even arrogant. In fact, I was thinking about countermeasures.


    When Sheng Mingjie bought me a safe time in the box, I already thought of a way out. I can''t rely on Peng Xuefei, let alone Sheng Mingjie, his old classmates who look down on others, despise me. However, I am not good at directly crushing many people of the flying car party without showing my real strength.


    So, at that time, in the box, I sent a message to my brothers quietly, asking them to come quickly. Just now, after I dodged into the alley, I used my mobile phone to send them a coordinate.


    Now, they come, I''m not surprised, but they come so timely, it makes me a little surprised. Today, one of my purposes is to give the party a hard blow. They have repeatedly asked me for trouble and never died. I was already angry. The tiger didn''t get angry. They really thought I was a sick cat.


    I''m just in a flash. Just as I''m wandering, there''s a loud voice from the head of the plane: "don''t let the south wind run away, chase!"


    Then there was a rustling sound coming out of the alley. The people of the Party of flying cars actually knocked down the wall.


    Stepping on the broken walls and bricks, their large army came out of the alley collectively. There were a lot of people and momentum of the party. Even though they had damaged some people in front of me just now, this did not affect their overall strength and momentum.


    However, when the leader of the plane led a large number of flying car party boys out of the wall, they were stunned for a moment, not because they found that I did not escape, but because they saw my brothers of the beacon fire society. They did not know my brothers at all, so that they could not tell whether these people who appeared suddenly were enemies or friends.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 574

    For a moment, the first-class person of the plane did not move. At this time, Peng Xuefei and Sheng Mingjie came over.


    Obviously, they have been looking up at my situation. Just now, because I and the people of the flying car party entered the alley, they did not see the situation. Now, the battlefield is transferred to the road outside the alley, and they all come here.


    Their arrival is also in my expectation. Naturally, I know that Sheng Mingjie and others most want to see how I fell into the hands of the car racing party. It is precisely because they are too poisonous to my mind. Therefore, the second and most important purpose of my today is to let these people open their eyes and have a good look at whether I depend on women Little white face.


    Anyway, at least, I want Peng Xuefei to be satisfied with my performance today. She said that impersonating her boyfriend today is also a test for me. Of course, I will try my best to pass this test.


    At this moment, the huge scene became extremely quiet, and time seemed to be still. The head of the plane and his men don''t know the origin of Lu Ping and others.


    When they saw him, they were shocked to see that they didn''t come to the scene.


    However, Peng Xuefei and Ouyang Jing are no strangers to Lu Ping. They know that this is the arrival of my reinforcements. For this situation, Peng Xuefei just relaxed her eyebrows, and there was no unnecessary expression to show. Ouyang Jing, who is also in the provincial Capital University, will definitely know that Lu Ping and the 200 people behind him belong to our school. They all belong to my beacon now. I am isolated and helpless. Suddenly, there are so many reinforcements. Ouyang Jing''s face becomes extremely ugly.


    Time passed quietly in the silence. Finally, the front of the plane couldn''t stop. He was about to open his mouth, but at this time, a chorus of voices burst out of the silent night sky: "Hello, boss!"


    It was Lu Ping and others who made this sound. More than 200 of them blurted out such neat words, which showed their extraordinary momentum. Moreover, when they were shouting, all of them could not help but take a step forward. In this way, it seemed that they were more energetic.


    Such momentum, even more set off the grandeur of my eldest brother. In an instant, my momentum rose abruptly. I was no longer alone or chased down. I had 200 younger brothers. I had my own strength and my own status.


    At this moment, Sheng Mingjie and others were completely stunned. They just took turns to bomb me in KTV. They looked down on me one by one. They said that I was a soft potato. They said that I could only pretend to be forced without any real skills. However, I was safe with so many motorcyclists of the flying car party for such a long time. Now, I have so many more subordinates As if to give them a hard slap, to their sarcasm, slander of the major refutation. No one dares to look down on me any more. Even Sheng Mingjie, who is high above, can''t help frowning.


    On the other hand, the other side of the party, is also ruthlessly Leng next, after more than 10 seconds, they wake up.


    All of a sudden, the head of the plane burst out laughing and said to me, "I''ve heard that Jiangnan wind has held a beacon fire party in the school, but the name is not on the road. Now, do you call your little brothers to come here and kill all the household things together?"


    The head of the plane made people around him laugh. As they laughed, Lu Ping suddenly opened his feet and took two steps forward. Facing the ridicule of the party members, Lu Ping did not change color. His face was as calm as water. He looked at the head of the plane calmly and said, "just now, you should have sent some motorcyclists to intercept our boss?"


    Hearing this, the smile on the plane''s head immediately froze. Earlier, when he entered the alley, he was worried that there was a way out at the other end of the alley, so he took the lead in sending a group of people around to drag me.


    Now, hearing Lu Ping''s words, the head of the plane''s eyes couldn''t help being cold. He looked at Lu Ping tightly and asked in a cold voice, "where are their people?"


    Lu Ping''s mouth was full of sarcasm. However, he didn''t hide anything to play with. Immediately, he clapped his hands,


    suddenly, the two hundred brothers behind Lu Feng were divided into two groups, giving way to a way to let people see through the road.


    I saw seven or eight people lying at the end of the road, black and blue. They didn''t even have the strength to open their eyes. Their dazzling motorcycles also fell to one side and were damaged to the detriment. On the whole, they were in a great mess. They didn''t have the style of the motorcycle party.


    This scene, although silent, is a very good announcement. Just a second ago, the head of the plane said that my beacon fire was a household business. Now, seeing this picture, it is tantamount to slapping the head of the plane with facts.


    The expression of the plane''s head became ferocious. He gnashed his teeth and said, "you are cruel. I swear that all of you will pay the price for tonight''s behavior."At the same time, the head of the plane raised the knife in his hand and pointed to Lu Ping. Then, it pointed to 200 people behind Lu Feng. At this time, I was no longer sitting on the motorcycle safely. In a flash, I suddenly started the motorcycle, turned the front of the car, and finally pointed to the first-class person of the plane.


    After a while, I stood up and said to the head of the plane: "you are a notorious party, and I have known it for a long time. Previously, you have provoked me several times by three parties. Now, I also want to tell you that this time, I will not let you go easily."


    As soon as I said this, they didn''t respond. Sheng Mingjie''s group of female students first made a noise. A girl asked Ouyang Jing, "I didn''t expect that Jiangnan wind is the leader of a group. Ouyang Jing, how is his gang''s influence in the school? There are more than 200 people here. It should be considered a big gang? "


    When Ouyang Jing heard this, his face became more and more ugly. When he started to quarrel with me, I was still a nobody to him. Suddenly, I became the leader of a gang of 2000 people. He was really unwilling to accept this fact. For the girl''s problem, he just said indifferently: "I don''t know."


    Although Ouyang Jing didn''t say anything, the girls still couldn''t help talking about it. Another girl couldn''t help but sigh: "it seems that we really underestimate the Jiangnan wind. Under the attack of so many riders, he has been safe and sound. This is a very difficult thing in itself. Just listening to his words, it seems that there is no relationship between him and the flying car party It''s just a dispute, but there have been some conflicts. It seems that they want to calculate the general ledger. We can see what the final result will be! "


    As soon as the voice fell, several girls all agreed to nod their heads and then turned their eyes to me.


    After that, they did not want to accept the fact.


    At this time, the head of the plane, facing his men, gave a few winks. After a while, the people behind him spread out, and there was a sense of platoon.


    I secretly see this scene change in the eyes, but on the surface there is no trace.


    At this time, the head of the plane once again said to me, "Jiangnan wind, don''t be stubborn. I appreciate that you are a man. If you go back with me, make a mistake to our boss and submit to our flying car party, maybe we can forget the past and reuse you."


    The words from the head of the plane made me a little surprised. They also intended to throw olive branches at me? This makes me feel a little funny, I lightly pick the next eyebrow, ask: "is it?"


    When I said this, my waist was no longer straight, but inclined forward. My whole upper body was almost lying on the motorcycle. This seemingly lazy movement was actually my cover up. I put my hand behind my back and quietly made a gesture to Lu Ping behind me.


    And the aircraft head in front of me suddenly showed a serious look, and said to me seriously: "yes, you mix up in school, even if you are a child king, there is no way to compare with the gangs in the society, and our car party is not only a big gang, but also cherish talents. As long as you join in, the future is limitless."


    I don''t care whether the plane is fooling me or really trying to win me over. Since he is willing to waste words with me, I will cooperate with him. As soon as his voice falls, I grinned and replied, "well, if I want to be the leader of your party, maybe I can consider it."


    On hearing this, the plane''s head glared angrily. He didn''t talk to me any more. He directly raised his knife in his hand and yelled: "listen to all orders, all of you. Don''t let go of any of them. Cut them to death!"


    At the command of the aircraft head, all of a sudden, those members of the flying car party who had been in a good posture, just like a tsunami, suddenly rushed towards me. Even the head of the plane, he scratched the tip of his Western knife on the ground and came straight to me.


    Of course, I have seen for a long time that the head of the plane winked at him to prepare his subordinates. At the beginning, our fighting scope was limited to the alleys. The alleys were too narrow. Many of them were left behind and had no chance to play. Now, after the arrangement of the aircraft head in advance, all their members spread out. After the command of the aircraft leader, he They spread out the net and jumped at us together.


    In an instant, my hand behind my back made a gesture again. Suddenly, Lu Ping and my two hundred brothers all took out their weapons from their arms. Then, a swarm of bees went to meet them at the head of the plane.


    A great war broke out!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 575

    When Lu Ping led people to rush out of the moment, I suddenly sat upright on the motorcycle and suddenly twisted the gas pedal. The roar of motorcycles suddenly resounded in the chaotic night sky.


    The motorcycles of feichedang are all modified, and their performance is very good. Even if I hit the wall with it just now, it is only damaged, but not scrapped. This moment, I will be under the seat of the motorcycle horsepower suddenly increased, whistling, I will be driving the motorcycle quickly forward in the past.


    Before I hit those people, my body suddenly jumped off the motorcycle, and the motorcycle slammed to the ground, but it still slid forward at a high speed.


    The motorcycle rubs against the ground and makes a harsh sound. Even sparks come out of the motorcycle. And those people are quick to respond, watching the motorcycle body hurtle toward them, they subconsciously avoid the body shape.


    Originally, I calculated in my mind, this collision, should be able to hit a lot of enemies, but in fact, only two people were hit, these two people directly became disabled, and another person was blown, also fell to the ground, issued a painful cry.


    This face-to-face defeat did not affect the overall prestige of the party. Almost all the other members did not pay much attention to the three fallen companions. They were still pounding at us with ferocity. In a blink of an eye, the people of the flying car party and my side gathered together. Both sides waved their weapons and fought.


    At the same time, the leader of the flying car party, the aircraft head, also quickly rushed to my side, with the knife in his hand to me straight. This stab seems simple, but in fact, with the power of his impact, with the sharpness of his machete in his hand, if he is stabbed, I''m afraid his body can be directly pierced.


    As soon as I frowned, I rolled on the spot, trying to avoid the knife attack, but the response of the aircraft head was extremely rapid, and he played the knife skillfully and accurately. As soon as I saw that I was about to avoid opening, he turned the knife and rowed down directly.


    I tightly avoided to open the blade, but my clothes were cut by him, even my back in an instant, all felt the cold of the blade.


    At this moment, I can''t help but be surprised. The flying car party is indeed a well-known gang in H Province. As a leader of the flying car party, this aircraft head is really not comparable to those outside younger brothers, and his individual combat ability is also very strong.


    At the moment when I was shocked, the head of the plane had attacked again. The knife in his hand was pulled horizontally towards me, and the scabbard had been thrown away by the head of the plane. However, the attack from him blocked my left and right sides, which was extremely sharp.


    I don''t have any weapons in my hand. I dare not greet them with this sword. However, my body can only retreat again.


    But the head of the plane, like a tarsal maggot, watched me retreat, and he kept up. I didn''t wait for me to make a response. At this time, there was a member of the flying car party with a machete on the edge, who was chopping at me.


    My body was leaning, and his machete almost fell close to my body. This man''s reaction was much worse than that of the plane''s head. He missed his strike, and I didn''t give him a chance to change his moves again. I felt like lightning, I quickly put my hand on his wrist. With a sudden force, the man''s face suddenly showed pain, and his machete relaxed I took advantage of the opportunity to seize the knife and kicked him aside.


    In fact, this scene of confrontation happened very quickly. In a blink of an eye, I got the machete. However, the speed of the aircraft head was not slow. His knife cut me from the top to the bottom. I was shocked. It was too late to retreat and almost impossible to dodge. In a hurry, I raised my knife to block it.


    His machete fell on my machete, making a crisp sound of iron handover. At the same time, I felt a strong force coming from my hand. This force was transmitted from my arm to my body. I felt my whole body sink.


    Just this time, I know clearly that this aircraft head is not only agile, but also has a lot of strength than ordinary people.


    I looked up and looked at the blade of my machete, which was actually cut by his knife. This is enough to show how sharp the machete in his hand is.


    However, I did not hesitate to move, a knife block down, only then a lag, I will swing a knife toward the body of the aircraft head. The body of the head of the plane subconsciously stepped back two steps. Until then, his attack on me stopped a little.


    In this idle, the plane frowned and looked at me solemnly. It seemed that he did not expect that I could cope with his continuous attacks.


    In a trance, he once again flashed a chill in his eyes and said to me in a deep voice: "Jiangnan wind, you really have some abilities. Unfortunately, today, no matter you, or your brothers, will come to a good end."


    While he was talking, the rest of my eyes scanned the whole audience. So far, my more than 200 brothers had already fought with the flying car party. The scene was very chaotic. The sound of weapons handover, shouting and pain were converged into one and came one after another.


    My more than 200 brothers can be regarded as the elite of beacon fire. Most of them are warriors who have experienced bloodshed with Lu Ping. They have countless fighting experiences in school. They are brave, brave and brave. Now, they have shown a very strong momentum against the long-standing flying car party in the war society.However, compared with the elite members of the party, they are always a notch lower. After all, the flying car party is a big gang in H Province. Their people are all despicable masters. Their strength is extraordinary. They must be stronger, more ruthless and fiercer than students. Therefore, the battle has not lasted long. Even though there are more people on my side, they still fall behind. If this trend continues, I''m afraid it won''t be long before my brothers on my side will be defeated.


    Seeing this situation, my heart was tight, and my eyes were burning at the head of the plane. No matter whether my brother will be defeated or not, as long as I subdue the aircraft head, the balance of victory will still incline to my side.


    Suddenly, I said to the head of the plane in a cold voice: "who wins and who loses. It''s too early to say now!"


    As soon as the voice fell, my body was like an arrow on the string, and I rushed to the head of the plane. At the same time, I raised my machete in my hand.


    The head of the plane saw me coming ferocious, and quickly waved the knife in his hand, and I fought together. I took the lead in cutting from the top to the bottom in the air. When the plane stopped, I raised my knife to block it. Without waiting for him to fight back, I stabbed him with a knife. His body retreated. I kept up with him and continued to attack.


    I preempted and got the upper hand, and the constant block and evasion of the aircraft''s head made me a little anxious. He took out his real ability and fought with me.


    The chopper at the head of the plane is longer than mine, which is very beneficial to him. However, although I have not practiced the sabre technique seriously, the Kung Fu is basically the same. With the help of my kung fu foundation, I can use the knife as well.


    In fact, although the strength of the aircraft head is strong, compared with my real strength, it is not so good. It is only because so many people are present, especially Sheng Mingjie, Peng Xuefei and others, who are still standing and watching. It is not convenient for me to use my real ability. Let alone, I can resist the aircraft head.


    Soon, I found a gap, a knife toward the shoulder of the aircraft head, the clothes on the shoulder of the aircraft head were cut by me in an instant, and even a piece of meat on his shoulder was cut by my machete. It was time and bloody.


    After evading my attack, he began to swim in the circle of war between beacon fire and the flying car party. When he saw my man, he made up for it. When I caught up with him, he had to face the sneak attack of other members of the flying car party.


    After a while, several brothers on my side were attacked by the head of the plane. Some of them were scratched, some were stabbed, and they were very miserable. Originally, the overall situation was at a disadvantage. In this way, our situation became even more precarious.


    In my eyes, I felt a little anxious. I pinched the handle of the knife and began to attack the men under the aircraft head. These people were more difficult to deal with, but their strength was much weaker than that of the aircraft head. Within a minute, two people were cut by me and had no strength to fight again.


    At the same time, I''m still chasing the nose of the plane. And the head of the plane seemed to have made up his mind and didn''t fight head-on with me. Instead, he swam in the circle of people and attacked my brother.


    There are more and more brothers in distress, and the scene is becoming more and more chaotic. The members of the flying car party blocking in front of me also come one after another. For a time, it is not easy for me to catch the head of the plane.


    My heart became more and more anxious. Seeing that the brothers who came for me were constantly disabled, my eyes could not help red. Simply, I gave up the pursuit of the aircraft head for the time being, and directly killed and slashed at many enemies around me.


    Although I didn''t show my real strength, I still had more than enough to deal with these people. Especially, at the moment, I had a fire in my heart. As long as the enemy fought with me, within three rounds, I would hurt them. Even those who were waiting for the opportunity to sneak attack me should avoid my edge.


    Under the night sky, I was chopping and killing, the head of the plane was cutting, my brothers of the beacon fire society were chopping and killing, and the people of the flying car party were chopping and killing. At this moment, the whole scene was in a state of chaos. There are people bleeding constantly, people are constantly crying, people are constantly falling down, my body has more scars, and my clothes, is soaked by the dripping blood.


    While I was suppressing an enemy, suddenly, I felt a chill behind me. Immediately, I gave up the person in front of me without hesitation, and my body rolled on the ground. Looking back, it turned out that the person who attacked me was the head of the plane that I had been fighting for.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 576

    The head of the plane saw me dodging. Instead of displeasure, he gave me a sneer and continued to pursue me. I adjusted my posture and raised my sword to meet the head of the plane. However, at this moment, several enemies attacked me at the same time.


    Suddenly, my body was greatly suppressed, but I didn''t get discouraged and fought hard. From time to time, there were enemies that I cut down. However, I failed to deal with the aircraft head wholeheartedly. His state was quite comfortable.


    I can''t help but look up at the battle scene and find that most of my brothers have fallen down. No wonder so many enemies came to attack and kill me.


    Until this moment, I really saw the situation. Although there were only about 70 people on the other side, the two hundred people on my side had completely gained the upper hand.


    Seeing the change of my look, the plane suddenly gave a cold hum and said to me, "hum, Jiangnan wind, you have finally found that your situation is not right. As I told you earlier, your student dolls are just household things. It''s useless to have too many people. You''ll be sent to death when you come up. Previously, I kindly invited you to join us, but you didn''t like it. Now, even if you want to join, it''s too late! "


    With the fall of the aircraft''s voice, the enemy''s attack under his hand can not help but become more fierce.


    Group warfare is not a one-man single fight. In terms of individual combat, I can pass the head of the plane and any enemy on the scene. If I use my real strength, even if they attack me with so many people, I will not feel guilty. However, it is not convenient for me to reveal my real strength. If I go crazy and cut down so many people with one stroke of strength, it will be too bad for others The doubt.


    My mind was in a trance. Suddenly, I was bound with a layer of iron chain. It turned out that two enemies held together the two ends of an iron chain, and suddenly tied me down while I met the enemy.


    At the first sight of the plane, he looked very happy and said, "kill him for me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, some of the people who had been suppressed by me rushed to the front immediately.


    At this moment, my situation was in danger.


    At the same time, Lu Ping''s roar burst out in the night sky: "go and save the boss!"


    Even the onlookers tightened their nerves and fixed their breath on my side. Even some timid girls screamed out.


    But at this critical moment, a roar came from the other side of the road: "kill!"


    After a sound, followed by countless people shouting in unison: "kill!"


    These sounds came too suddenly, and very timely, accompanied by the killing words, was a burst of dense and hasty footsteps.


    All of a sudden, those enemies who were going to kill me stopped. Their eyes suddenly turned away and followed the sound to the passers-by. Other people, including the head of the plane, also cast their eyes. My brothers, Peng Xuefei and Sheng Mingjie, as well as myself, couldn''t help but look at the past.


    Suddenly, what we can see is a large team of 600 or 700 people. The one who rushes in the front is a short boy. His body is flexible and he runs fast. The army behind him also rushes forward with the momentum of vastness. Each of them has a bright machete in his hand, which is frightening.


    Seeing these people, my eyes suddenly trembled, and there was a flash of light in my eyes, because this big army was my brother in the war, and the little man in the lead was my little follower, Chen Xiao.


    Such a battle, suddenly appeared in front of my eyes, so that my body seems to be galloping up thousands of troops, a kind of pride unconsciously burst out.


    I really didn''t expect that Chen Xiaohui would suddenly show up with so many brothers, which was totally unexpected to me.


    Although there are more than two thousand brothers in Fenghuo, they are students after all, and most of them have limited strength. It is not a problem for them to fight with other students. But today we are faced with a powerful flying party. How dare ordinary students dare to take risks to meet the enemy? They will lose their lives.


    Therefore, when I saw Lu Ping with his men, I only thought that Lu Ping had a stronger appeal to the old members of the Lu Gang, and that their courage and strength were commendable, I would not hesitate to come to support me.


    But it turns out that 200 of them are just vanguard troops, and Chen Xiao can pull out six or seven hundred brothers. Chen Xiao is good, and so are many of them.


    I can''t help it. With the participation of these hundreds of brothers, it''s certainly not a problem to crush these people of the car racing party.


    Just after the first World War, although my two hundred brothers lost a lot, the 70 elite of the flying car party also lost more than 20. Up to now, the total number of them who can fight is no more than 50. Even if the strength of these 50 elite members of the party is strong, it is absolutely impossible for them to be equal to our hundreds of troops.


    When I was gratified, the onlookers suddenly responded. One of Peng Xuefei''s female classmates couldn''t help but exclaimed: "are so many people coming now also under the Jiangnan wind?"Another girl immediately agreed: "it seems that they are. They look like students."


    Another female voice then sounded: "if this is true, then we really underestimated him before!"


    Hearing these voices, Sheng Mingjie on one side could not help becoming more indifferent. In his eyes, some unwilling look flashed. Beside him, Peng Xuefei''s eyebrows have been fully stretched out, and she has recovered the high and cold color of the past. She is very indifferent to stand aside and watch the situation in the field.


    At the same time, the people at the head of the plane also responded, but when they realized that the majestic hundreds of people were my people, their expressions suddenly froze. Even, they forgot to attack me. Even their leader''s plane head showed an incredible look on his face.


    But the head of the plane also reacted quickly. At the moment, he then anxiously ordered the opponent: "what are you doing? Hurry up and subdue the Jiangnan style


    It is self-evident that the intention of the aircraft head is to catch the thief first and subdue me to control the overall situation.


    Those people were not slow to react. When they heard the command, the two enemies tied to me with iron chains suddenly pulled. They wanted to hurt me and control my body so that their companions could attack me.


    It''s just that how can I let their plot succeed? After fighting with them for so long, I''ve been holding back for too long. Now, it''s time to break out.


    Suddenly, I took a breath. One hand caught on the iron chain and pulled it. The person at one end of the chain pulled it over and cut him in front of his chest.


    the blade of the knife went from his chest to his belly. Suddenly, fresh blood splashed on my face, and a scream broke into the bloody air.


    At this time, the surrounding other enemies swarmed towards me. As I moved my body to avoid the attack, I waved my machete to resist the attack. On the other hand, I whipped the iron chain in my hand and beat the enemy''s waist.


    In a few blinks of an eye, I wounded two enemies. The others did not give up and continued to attack me.


    However, at this time, when Lu Ping Ping''s remaining brothers saw the arrival of reinforcements, their morale suddenly rose, and they vigorously killed with the enemy. The hundred people led by Chen Xiao also quickly rushed into the battle group.


    A war of extremely unequal numbers has been launched again. The number of people on my side is now more than ten times more than that of the flying car party. Not to mention the combat effectiveness, just the distribution of space will immediately upset the formation of the other party.


    The war naturally turned into several small fighting groups. This time, my pressure was relieved. I got rid of the iron chain and launched a fierce attack on the enemy.


    Many of the enemies around me were suddenly attacked by our army, and they had to distract their minds to deal with it. As a result, when they met me, there were few who could bear it. In a flash, I solved three more people.


    The remaining enemies are also in danger, not because they are weak, but because they have too many people to deal with. With one person''s strength, they are hostile to ten armed people. Even if they are elites, even if they play their whole body''s solutions, it is very difficult for them to resist.


    As the leader of the plane, his mouth would be crooked. His eyes were red. He glared at me angrily and roared: "Jiangnan wind, I''m going to kill you."


    With that, the head of the plane attacked me again with a machete.


    The blade at the head of the plane was very fierce. In an instant, I immediately raised the knife in my hand to resist it. Soon, he changed his moves and attacked me again.


    It can be seen that the head of the plane has also taken out its real ability. Both strength and speed are one point faster than before. I dodged his edge, did not fight with him, just parried and dodged, but at the same time, I did not forget to attack and kill the enemies around me.


    These enemies are too busy to deal with my younger brother. How can they resist my sneak attack? With my body moving, three more people were cut and wounded by me.


    Seeing this scene, the plane''s head was ferocious, even its facial features were distorted, and other enemies seemed to feel it. It''s no way to go on like this. They are also angry. From time to time, some people yell, play a stronger strength than at the beginning, and fight fiercely with my brothers.


    This makes me have a new understanding of the power of the elite members of the flying car party. I thought that if there were so many people on our side, as long as one of them met, the other party would be defeated. However, I didn''t expect that it inspired the blood of the elite of the flying car party. Even, there are very few elites who are able to defeat ten with one enemy, and they are not inferior.


    The fighting became more and more fierce, with all kinds of voices mixed together, very chaotic.


    And I continued to swim my own body, help my brothers, smooth out a few difficult enemies, and then, the formal confrontation with the aircraft.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 577

    By this time, the head of the plane had already had a few more scars. At the same time, it was also stained with a lot of blood. Some of the blood splashed on his face, making him look more ferocious. In particular, he seemed to be extremely angry, and his breathing became very heavy.


    A pair of me, he will his own knife, thoroughly play out. Now I don''t need to play catch the thief and catch the king first. I have the strength to absolutely suppress the enemy. Therefore, I am not in a hurry to subdue the aircraft head. I take out the defensive posture, or parry, or dodge, and slowly entangle with him. At the same time, I wait for his opportunity to launch an attack.


    Under such circumstances, after only three minutes or so, I cut the body of the aircraft head several times, and I have never been injured again.


    After a while, the noise in the field gradually became more comfortable. Many people came to my side and surrounded me with the head of the plane in the middle.


    The more anxious the head of the plane was, the less he could hurt me, the more anxious he became.


    When the outer circle completely surrounded me and the head of the plane. The movement of the aircraft''s head can''t help but be stunned, because all the people gathered around were my brothers, and at this time, the sound of fighting outside became smaller and smaller, leaving only a few painful howls.


    Obviously, we have won the war, and the people of the flying car party, except for the aircraft head, have been subdued by us.


    At the moment, the head of the plane, like a trapped beast, stares into his eyes. Deep in his eyes, he is shocked. He can''t believe the result.


    The time is ripe. It''s time to subdue the aircraft head. As long as we take him, our side will win the victory completely. I seize the moment when the head of the plane is confused, I suddenly take out the machete in my hand, which directly cuts on the back of the hand holding the knife of the aircraft head. As soon as he had a pain in his hand, his knife fell to the ground naturally.


    Taking advantage of this situation, I stepped forward is a foot, suddenly kicked in the legs of the aircraft head, his body immediately wilted down.


    After fighting for such a long time, his physical strength was very strong, and the strength of my foot was absolutely moderate. The body of the aircraft''s head immediately fell on the ground, and for a time, he could not even stand up.


    I looked at the knife in my hand. There were many jagged holes on it. Obviously, it was damaged by the knife of the aircraft head. From this, we can see how hard the head of the plane cut me down and how sharp his knife was.


    Thinking like this, I directly threw away the chopper in my hand, picked up the knife dropped from the aircraft head, pointed to the aircraft head and said, "previously, you were arrogant and wanted to take me. Now, you are my prisoner. What else do you have to say?"


    As soon as I pointed the knife at the nose of the plane, I began to wonder what to do with it. The conflict between me and the flying car party is already very deep. They have been making obstacles to me one after another. If I don''t give them a profound lesson, I''m afraid that I can''t frighten them at all. But it''s really a bit difficult for me to kill the head of the plane as I am now.


    And the head of the plane listened to my words, suddenly spat with bloody saliva and said to me: "if you lose, you will lose. I have nothing to say. If you want to kill, you can do as you like."


    This aircraft head is also a bloody man. He is not only powerful, but also becomes so angry when he sees that his subordinates are injured. He refuses to bow to me at the moment of crisis. But no matter how bloody he was, he was the enemy who wanted to kill me, and a group of them hurt so many of my brothers.


    I can''t let him go easily. After thinking about it, I lifted the knife and was about to fall towards the head of the plane. But suddenly, a voice came in from outside the circle: "stop it!"


    Immediately, I stopped the movement in my hands and looked around. My brothers who surrounded this place could not help but look around. The crowd naturally made way for a road.


    Sheng Mingjie and a group of his old classmates shuttled from the road, of course, Peng Xuefei was among them.


    Sheng Mingjie was the one who stopped me just now.


    As soon as he walked in front of me, Sheng Mingjie said to me bluntly: "Jiangnan wind, in the KTV before, this man sold me a face and didn''t embarrass you there. Now, I have a request. You can also sell me face. How about letting him go?"


    Sheng Mingjie of course refers to the head of the plane. Kneeling on the ground, he suddenly hears this and looks at Sheng Mingjie with doubts. Other people''s eyes also turn to Sheng Mingjie.


    But I just glanced at him faintly, and my heart couldn''t help sneering. This hypocrite even meant to mention the things in the box. Previously, where he cared for me, he simply let the aircraft leaders deal with me outside. Now, the head of the plane fell on my hand. This hypocrite could say that I let people go. He is too damn good to be a man!


    I snorted softly and said to Sheng Mingjie, "what do you say? I didn''t hear you clearly! "


    Sheng Mingjie certainly knew what I meant when he saw my attitude. However, he didn''t get angry. He just said, "Jiangnan style, in fact, I did this for your own good. You may have some staff in school, but you can''t compare with the flying car party at all. You should be clear that in terms of the number of people, there are more people in the party than you I''m afraid your students will have to practice for years. If you want to deal with this brother Guang now, the contradiction between you and the party will only get deeper and deeper. You can''t cope with it. You let him go. It happens that I have some contacts with the leader of the party. I''ll help you to talk about love and ease the contradiction between you. What do you think? "Hearing this, I can''t help but despise this hypocrite. He said these words, which is to let everyone understand that I am so far away from the flying car party, but he is on the top of the flying car party, that is, I am with him one day after another, and his high-ranking king can also solve the crisis for me. Finally, what he does is like I have asked him.


    At this moment, I laughed, and I couldn''t help laughing. There was a deep disdain in the smile. I said to Sheng Mingjie with a little cynicism: "if I don''t accept your kindness?"


    Seeing me like this, Sheng Mingjie''s face was not easy. He grinned and said in a negative voice, "then you will regret it."


    I ignored his face and turned to the head of the plane. Then, I lost a cold voice to Sheng Mingjie: "sorry, I do things personally, never say regret."


    As soon as the voice fell, my knife suddenly waved down and cut it directly towards the head of the plane.


    At this moment, all the eyes of the field can not help but stare at my blade, and my bright spot catches, and a cold light flashes through the eyes of Sheng Mingjie.


    I know that Sheng Mingjie has already expressed anger at me for disobeying his wishes, but he has not shown it clearly.


    Even though the hypocrite is coming from, his own strength may be very strong, but it can not change my knife.


    I fell this knife, directly from the forehead of the aircraft head to his mouth, a knife, clean and clean, left a terrible scar on the face of the aircraft head.


    Blood came out of the scar on the plane''s head face in a flash, and it looked extremely cruel. Even if the head of the plane is a bloody man, he can not help but make a sad cry, and his body is more uncontrollable to fall on the ground, hands covered the face, rolling left and right.


    I put the knife in my hand on one side, dripping blood from the tip of the knife.


    Then I looked at the aircraft head, and said in a cold voice, "this time, I will forgive you, but if there is the next time, you will not be so lucky."


    Before I waved, I had decided not to kill the head of the plane, but left a clear mark on his face. This scar was to remind him of the end of his confrontation with me, and it was also a warning to the flying party.


    Pengxuefei behind the group of old students, in my hand knife fell, but also thought I was going to kill. They all looked pale and breathless. They could not help but cry. Rao was so. Some of the girls turned around in fear, and they dared not look at such bloody scene. After all, the scar on the head of the plane was too ferocious.


    But one person''s performance is very exceptional. This person is Sheng Mingjie. He has no color change on his face except for his anger. He looks at me coldly and says, "good words and advice will not be heard. Later, you will be well received."


    His words, a double-language, secret, I do not know what he means is, flying party people want me to look good-looking, or he himself want me to look good-looking.


    However, after he said this, he immediately turned to pengxuefei and said seriously: "Fei Fei, no matter what the Jiangnan wind and you are, he is too dangerous and likely to bring you unnecessary troubles! I advise you to stay away from him. Otherwise, I will mention it to my uncle. "


    Hearing this, my heart suddenly stunned, uncle? Sheng Mingjie refers to pengxuefei''s father and the leader of the Haigang, right?


    I know the background of Sheng Mingjie, but I don''t know. He has direct contact with the gang leader. Even, it seems that his family has a little relationship with the gang leader?


    Thinking of this, I am more and more sure. Today, pengxuefei asked me to come to see Sheng Mingjie. This hypocrite is really too difficult to entangle. He didn''t pursue pengxuefei, but he showed his kindness everywhere. It was a warm man, and he cared for pengxuefei. However, he suddenly mentioned uncle, as if he was right to him Pengxuefei also means threat. It can be seen that he is both soft and hard.


    It is not a simple thing to get rid of such a person. No wonder pengxuefei will pay such attention to it, and I will come to disguise her boyfriend.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 578

    While I was thinking, Peng Xuefei frowned and asked Sheng Mingjie, "Sheng Mingjie, are you threatening me?"


    Previously, Sheng Mingjie has always been gentle and careful to Peng Xuefei, and Peng Xuefei is not good at giving him a look. Now, if Sheng Mingjie says something wrong, Peng Xuefei is immediately displeased, and the cold face of the goddess is really quite powerful.


    Sheng Mingjie, who threatened Peng Xuefei a second ago, broke his face a little bit. He quickly explained, "Feifei, I don''t mean that. You know, I''m just for your safety, I am."


    Without waiting for Sheng Mingjie to finish speaking, Peng Xuefei resolutely left the scene and walked directly to her parking place.


    Sheng Mingjie saw this and immediately wanted to catch up with him, but Peng Xuefei gave him a cold look and motioned that he would not come over. Sheng Mingjie stopped at once.


    This scene, I can''t help but feel more comfortable. Peng Xuefei, as expected, has the demeanor of a heroine among women. When she gets angry, Sheng Mingjie doesn''t dare to fart more. We should have such courage to deal with such villains.


    Of course, I didn''t pay too much attention to it. Instead, I turned my head and asked my brothers to send the injured brothers to the hospital. Although we won the war against the car racing party, we dispatched more than 800 people to defeat their team of dozens of people. This is not something to be proud of. What''s more, there are many injured people here.


    Immediately, my brothers began to act, and at this time, Lu Ping and Chen Xiao, the two leaders, also came to me. Chen Xiao took the lead and said to me, "boss, is there nothing wrong with your injury?"


    I shook my head and said with a light smile: "thanks to your boy''s timely arrival, otherwise, even if I''m ok. The brothers are about to lose their grip. "


    Chen Xiao shook his head in embarrassment and replied, "boss, you are so powerful that you need support because you are in big trouble. Therefore, I discussed with Lu Pingcai that he should lead some elite brothers to come first, and I will continue to gather other brothers to support later."


    I didn''t know how Chen Xiaohe and Lu Ping arranged, but anyway, I won the battle. To be exact, we won the battle. Although we had more people than few people, it was a surprise that a school Gang defeated a big social gang. In this war, Lu Ping and Chen Xiaoxiao both made their first contribution ¡£ Most of all, they helped me to teach the party a hard lesson.


    I glanced at all the brothers and said in a loud voice, "thank you all today. For the injured brothers, the medical expenses are Chen Xiaobao. At noon tomorrow, I will hold a banquet to invite you to have a meal."


    Hearing this, many brothers can''t help calling out. This is a group of hot-blooded young people who will fight regardless of the danger for the righteousness in their hearts. At the same time, they are a group of pure young people. They are not like gangsters in the society. They have complex thoughts. They are only for the faith in their hearts.


    Then, I said hello to these brothers again, and then left the scene first, and they also scattered one after another.


    It was not until this time that Sheng Mingjie and his old classmates left in silence. The current ending was quite different from what they had expected. Many of them had changed their eyes when they looked at me.


    I didn''t care about the attitude of these people. I did what I should do. At least, I did what a man should do. In the end, I succeeded in getting out of danger, and taught the people who dealt with me. All these things were put in front of them. If they look down on others in a low way, I have no choice.


    Unconsciously, I quickened my pace and walked to the side of the road at the other end of the alley. I was holding the mentality of trying to see if Peng Xuefei had gone, but to my surprise, Peng Xuefei did not go. As soon as I was standing by the side of the road, she drove over, the window fell down, and she said to me, "get in!"


    I remember that before I left KTV, I repeatedly said that sending Peng Xuefei home was my boyfriend''s responsibility. I also promised Peng Xuefei that no matter how dangerous it was outside, I would be OK. Now, I have done it, and Peng Xuefei also gave me this opportunity to leave with her.


    But I can''t help but look at my own body. My whole body is covered with blood. If I get in her car, it will definitely make her car stained with blood, and it will also bring blood to the car. If this makes Peng Xuefei uncomfortable. Isn''t that good?


    Peng Xuefei seemed to see my hesitation. She said in a cold voice: "I don''t pay so much attention to it. If you don''t get on the bus, I''ll go first!"


    Smell speech, I quickly took off the coat with blood, directly thrown on the side of the road, and then, quickly sat on the car, the car slowly started, and then, Peng Xuefei took me away from here.


    However, from the rearview mirror, I found a figure standing behind and watching. This is Sheng Mingjie.


    As the car drives farther and farther, Sheng Mingjie''s figure in the rearview mirror is becoming smaller and smaller, but in the dark, he gives me an extremely gloomy feeling.


    After driving for a long distance, Peng Xuefei suddenly said to me, "I''m sorry, Jiangnan wind. Today, this is what I''ve done to you."This is a sudden sentence. Let me suddenly stupefied, I did not expect, Peng Xuefei opened his mouth unexpectedly is to apologize to me, my heart suddenly has a warm flow, then, I smile slightly, reply: "nothing, since I promise you to play your boyfriend, I should act in the end, but also play well, the most important thing is to make you satisfied, haha."


    Hearing this, shapeng cheffey glanced at me, and then looked at the front of the car. While focusing on driving, he said: "your performance today is OK, but do you know that the consequence of your doing so is to cause more trouble!"


    Get Peng Xuefei''s affirmation. Of course, it''s the happiest thing in my heart. I really don''t care about other things. The smile on my face is still there. However, my voice is a little more serious: "are you talking about the Revenge of the car racing party? I should be more aware of this point than you. It is difficult to reconcile the contradictions between the party and me. The brother Guangge must have a high status in the party. However, no matter how I deal with him, the party should retaliate against me or will retaliate against me. "


    I mean, obviously, I''m not afraid of the Revenge of the speeders, or that this is a fact that can''t be changed. I can''t change it.


    But Peng Xuefei listened to my words, but can''t help shaking his head, said: "do you know what kind of person is the boss of the car party? What''s more, I''m not talking about the car racing party. "


    Peng Xuefei asked me in the first sentence. I didn''t even know who the leader of the party was, let alone understand him. And Peng Xuefei''s last sentence made my pupil shrink suddenly.


    I put away the smile on my face and asked in a deep voice, "do you mean Sheng Mingjie?"


    Peng Xuefei replied coldly: "yes, it is Sheng Mingjie. His ability is not what you can imagine. If you don''t show the scenery today, you may not attract his attention. But now, you can ask for more happiness! To give you this reminder, it is also to make up for you to help me today, we are clear, get out of the car


    Peng Xiaofei, how can I stop with the car, and then I''m still thinking? I got Sheng Mingjie''s attention for no reason. It''s obvious that I suffer a loss, OK?


    But Peng Xuefei at this moment has returned to the state of high cold. Don''t say I feel depressed, I''m afraid, even if I ask, she won''t tell me what, but I had to consciously get off the car.


    Then, Peng Xuefei did not even call a call, directly accelerated, and quickly left my field of vision.


    The place where I was left behind is still some way from the school. However, I didn''t take a taxi, just walked towards the campus. In the process of walking, my mind has been thinking of Peng Xuefei''s reminder to me.


    In fact, even if she didn''t remind me, I also vaguely felt Sheng Mingjie''s hideous terror. He was really unpredictable. It was because of this that Peng Xuefei paid more attention to him, and only after he returned home did he think of using his fake boyfriend to force him back.


    Since he is Peng Xuefei''s trouble, that is my task. If I want to capture Peng Xuefei''s heart, of course, I have to help her out.


    However, it may not be easy to deal with Sheng Mingjie.


    Thinking about it, my steps can not help stepping into the campus, at this moment, the night is very deep, came to the parking lot, driving my car will go straight to the villa.


    Back to the villa, I casually dealt with the wound, then fell asleep.


    The next day, I still maintain a smart posture, driving a sports car to school.


    When I entered the school, I found that the atmosphere in the campus was somewhat different from that in the past. After a little attention, I knew the situation. It turned out that it was last night that we defeated the car racing party, which spread wildly in the school.


    Because of this. The name of our beacon fire has become more and more loud, and my name of Jiangnan wind is also suddenly at the height of the sun!


    Public opinion is initiated by the public. If I want to control it, I can''t control it. What I can do is to face it calmly. At the same time, I will not let my beacon fire produce arrogance.


    After parking, I got out of the car and went to the classroom. But I just got out of the car and walked a few steps. Suddenly, a car shot out of the air and drove directly to me, blocking my way.


    This is a cheetah, the grade is very high, my step stops abruptly, my eyes are fixed on the car in front of me.


    Leaning slightly, the back door of the car opened and a figure came down. When I really see this person clearly, I found that he and I had an indissoluble bond last night, Sheng Mingjie.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 579

    Jiangnan style is very handsome. His face is exquisite and his figure is slender. In addition, he is wearing a formal suit today, which makes him look very energetic. He exudes a sense of youth talent all over his body.


    However, my attention was not on his appearance, but on his mind. He and I just got to know each other just last night, and there were some gaps between them. As a result, he came to me early this morning. I can''t help but remind me that Peng Xuefei reminded me last night that I should be careful of Sheng Mingjie.


    Is it that his revenge is so heavy that he can''t help coming to deal with me in only one night? Strictly speaking, I don''t have any hatred with him. At most, I didn''t sell his face and put the plane in front of me. Or, as Peng Xuefei''s boyfriend, I acted too superior, which made him feel dazzling?


    Whatever it is, I''d like to see what tricks he can play in broad daylight. I stood where I was and didn''t speak. I just looked at him quietly.


    Sheng Mingjie''s face, however, is very relaxed. He laughed, walked forward two steps, and directly said to me: "Jiangnan wind, about your situation, I investigated last night, rich children, some personal ability, with extremely fast speed, created a beacon fire party in the school, defeated the original three overlords, and unified the campus, very good."


    Hearing the speech, I couldn''t help but be stunned. I didn''t think that Sheng Mingjie''s words were so direct. He said something with a board and an eye. It seemed that he saw me through overnight. But I still didn''t speak because I still didn''t understand what he was saying.


    Sheng Mingjie didn''t care about my silence. He said with a smile: "you don''t have to worry. I don''t have any malice. If I really deal with you, I don''t need to spend these efforts. I''m here today to talk to you about Feifei. "


    Last night, I clearly saw that Sheng Mingjie was a complete hypocrite, but judging from his performance now, it seems that he has become more aboveboard.


    I was a little strange and couldn''t help asking, "what are you talking about? Come on, I have to go to class. "


    Sheng Mingjie nodded his head and said calmly: "put in the level of ordinary people, you really have many shining points. You can be regarded as a very excellent person. But have you ever thought that you and Feifei are not suitable at all."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing again. He was really conceited. Last night, he advised Peng Xuefei to stay away from me. Today, he came to me again and said, "Peng Xuefei and I are not suitable. In the final analysis, this guy still wants to get Peng Xuefei himself.


    I know that he may be my most difficult rival in love, otherwise, Peng Xuefei would not pay so much attention to him. Peng Mingjie was just going to solve this problem.


    Well, if he comes today, I''ll see what I can do to stop him. At least, let him know that I will never give up Peng Xuefei.


    thought so, my eyes went straight to Sheng Mingjie, and his tone was firm. "It''s not appropriate, not someone else has the final say, I think fit is appropriate, and I and Feifei are now together."


    To my surprise, Sheng Mingjie didn''t get angry when he heard this. He kept a relaxed and calm posture on his face all the time. He said to me, "although you did appear in front of me as lovers yesterday, you are not so close. This can be concealed from others, but it can not be concealed from me And what''s more, I''m not talking about the two of you. I''m talking about your background, or other people''s views. "


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help frowning. Last night, I pretended to be Peng Xuefei''s boyfriend. I thought that my performance was perfect. Peng Xuefei was also quite satisfied with my performance. Unexpectedly, Sheng Mingjie could see that I was fake. I didn''t expect that he could see that Ju ran didn''t break through, but told me alone.


    As for what he said later, he was even more secretive. For a moment, I was blocked and I didn''t know how to respond.


    But Sheng Mingjie didn''t seem to want to listen to my answer. He pondered and then said, "to be honest, we Sheng family and Peng family are friends, and Feifei and I are a good couple. Today is a wake-up call for you. If you don''t want to make a fire, you''d better stay away from her. "


    This made me suddenly understand that what he just said was the fate of his parents. That is to say, their family and Peng family have already got married. No wonder Peng Xuefei attaches great importance to Sheng Mingjie. It turns out that Peng Xuefei is not easy to disobey her father at will. It is because Peng Xuefei can''t disobey her father at will Find a way to let Sheng Mingjie retreat.


    Of course, I don''t care what my parents told me. What I need is to capture Peng Xuefei''s heart and, in a word, to help her sweep away Sheng Mingjie.


    The corner of my mouth gently raised, said to Sheng Mingjie: "are you threatening me?"


    Sheng Mingjie stares at me, and suddenly gives a meaningful smile. He says, "there is no hatred between me and you. You should treat me as a threat or not. I will say so much. In a word, you can do it yourself!"After saying this, he suddenly turned around and walked towards the front. But after a few steps, he stopped again, turned his head and said to me, "Oh, yes, I forgot to tell you one thing. Next, I don''t plan to go abroad. I''ll stay in this city. We have the opportunity to meet. Three days later, I''ll hold a party. Later, I''ll ask someone to send you an invitation, You too


    At the end of the speech, Sheng Mingjie continued to move his own pace and walked forward leisurely.


    Staring at his back, my mind can not help but fall into doubt. Sheng Mingjie gives me the deepest impression, is hypocritical, and, very prosperous age bullying, but his self-discipline is very good, at least, did not deal with me from the positive, just from the side of me, today, he did not explicitly deal with me, but the threat between the lines of thought, as if he really did not take me seriously, but his invitation to me finally, let me I feel puzzled.


    He this person, give me the feeling, more and more city government, I really can''t see through. However, one thing I know more clearly is that Sheng Mingjie''s background is very complicated. The head of the flying car party, just listening to his name, will give up. It seems that the leader of the party knows Sheng Mingjie.


    What''s more, their family and Peng family are so deeply implicated. The Hai Gang is a national Gang, and it is definitely not a simple person who can get on with such a gang leader.


    My eyebrows can''t help wrinkling. Although I have the heart to eliminate this problem for Peng Xuefei, at present, Sheng Mingjie and his family background are unpredictable. I really don''t know how to make him give up Peng Xuefei for a while.


    What''s more, it is a very unwise act to provoke him in my present status and situation. At the same time, I can''t help but feel a little tangled. Should I go or not go to the party held by Sheng Mingjie three days later?


    When I was wandering, Sheng Mingjie''s figure went farther and farther. I saw that his walking direction seemed to be running to our classroom. At present, I did not hesitate to step up and follow him.


    Sheng Mingjie, like Sheng Mingjie, who wants looks, temperament and temperament, and even doesn''t get angry and self-confident, is still very eye-catching on campus. Along the way, I found that many people can''t help but look at him. Especially some girls, they just put peach blossom in their eyes and become very unconcerned.


    Sheng Mingjie is very comfortable in the face of these things, just like watching the air.


    After a while, Sheng Mingjie stopped. Then, he suddenly folded and walked into the classroom where I was in class today. Before I could walk past, he came out of the classroom again, and Peng Xuefei was with him.


    It seems that Sheng Mingjie is going to pull Peng Xuefei to one side to talk, and Peng Xuefei''s face does not have any special expression, it is still the usual high cold posture, but she soon saw me and called me: "Jiangnan wind, you come here for a while!"


    Peng Xuefei''s tone was very bossy, but I had to listen to it and went straight over.


    When I approached them, I heard Sheng Mingjie say to Peng Xuefei, "Feifei, I want to talk to you in private. It seems that it''s not appropriate to have outsiders here?"


    Peng Xuefei left her mouth and said casually, "it''s OK. Jiangnan wind is my boyfriend. If you have anything, you can say it directly. After that, I still have something to say to him."


    Hearing the speech, Sheng Mingjie''s face quickly flashed a trace of depression, but in the end, he opened his mouth and said softly, "Feifei, I''m sorry, I apologize for what I said to you last night. In fact, I don''t mean to threaten you, just for your safety. But don''t worry, even if you associate with Jiangnan wind, I won''t tell my uncle. ¡±


    Sheng Mingjie''s attitude is very sincere. As a warm boy, it''s not easy to pose like this. Perhaps, it''s also a manifestation of his deep city government, which shows that he has exhausted his mind to Peng Xuefei, even if he has such a low attitude.


    However, Peng Xuefei is indifferent to these, she said at random again: "nothing, I didn''t put it in my heart at all, what else do you have?"


    Peng Xuefei is worthy of being the daughter of the Hai Gang leader. She is so cold that even Sheng Mingjie, who is very deep in the Chengfu, has to adapt to it.


    Sheng Mingjie took out an invitation from his arms and handed it to Peng Xuefei. He said sincerely, "three days later, I held a party. Then, you must come! After all, you are my heroine. "


    Peng Xuefei nodded his head and took the invitation in his hand. Sheng Mingjie took a deep look at Peng Xuefei and then turned away.


    At this time, Peng Xuefei suddenly said to me, "Jiangnan style, listen to a new movie that is very good in the cinema. Tonight, you can accompany me to see it."


    Hearing this, I was stunned. Peng Xuefei openly invited me to go to the cinema with her. For me, this should be a surprise. However, when I saw Sheng Mingjie who had just taken a few steps, his steps obviously stopped. I immediately woke up. Peng Xuefei should have said this to him on purpose. Obviously, I was shot again.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 580

    Even so, I am a cheap man. It happens that I am very happy with this gun. Just now, I am still worried that I can''t take the initiative to deal with Sheng Mingjie. Now I want to come, in fact, I just need to cooperate with Peng Xuefei. Anyway, we two work together, and there will be a day when Sheng Mingjie will die.


    Speaking of it, I also have to thank Sheng Mingjie. If it wasn''t for him, I would not have the chance to pretend to be Peng Xuefei''s boyfriend, let alone such a chance to watch a movie. Thinking of this, I nodded immediately and said with a little excitement: "OK, I''ll accompany you to see it!"


    When my voice dropped, the bell suddenly rang, Peng Xuefei took the opportunity to say: "class, let''s go first!"


    With that, Peng Xuefei took the lead in entering the classroom, and I followed her. However, as soon as I entered the classroom, I looked at the next Sheng Mingjie with the remaining light and found that his eyes were looking at my side with incomparable sharpness.


    Sheng Mingjie''s background, strength and city government are all very deep. It''s not a good thing that I''m targeted by him, but my main purpose is to get close to Peng Xuefei. In order to please her, I have to do it even if I go up the mountain and go down to the sea of fire. I am duty bound to fly this kind of thing. Without thinking about it any more, I immediately stepped up two steps and walked into the classroom.


    Today''s luck is good. Peng Xuefei still has a vacant seat beside her. I just sat there. There is no displeasure on Peng Xuefei''s face. In other words, her heart has not been so exclusive to me.


    It''s a pity that Peng Xuefei only had two classes this morning. After class, she went straight away.


    But I temporarily changed my mind and began to arrange lunch.


    Time flies by, and at noon, I and my brother who participated in the war last night, ate and drank in the hotel. Although last night''s war was one in which we fought more and fought less, it was still the famous flying car party. The brothers were really excited about this. Everyone at the table had a good drink, a good chat, and a lot of blood.


    I can feel their youth and heroism. They are a group of young people who have great development space. This war, not to say, is immortal, but it has laid a solid foundation for my future status, and it also gives my brothers more confidence and makes them proud of being a member of the beacon fire.


    A dinner party ended in laughter and laughter. After I was full of wine and food, my brothers scattered. However, I didn''t go to school. I took a taxi back to the villa and had a good sleep.


    When I fell asleep, I suddenly woke up from my sleep. At the moment of waking up, I only felt that I had something very important to do. After a long delay, I remembered that I would go to the cinema with Peng Xuefei tonight.


    Immediately, I looked at the time. Fortunately, it was just over 4:00 p.m., I was afraid Peng Xuefei would forget the appointment, so I sent her a short message to ask about the specific time and place she had agreed to tonight.


    Fortunately, Peng Xuefei didn''t cheat on me this time. After I had been waiting for ten minutes, she finally sent me a short message, which was concise and clear: 7:30, brilliant studio.


    The next time, I wash my hair, take a bath, change my clothes and hairstyle, dress myself up in the sun and then drive out.


    Less than seven o''clock, I arrived at the appointed place. After that, I waited here safely for about half an hour. Peng Xuefei finally arrived.


    Today, she is the same as usual, but her dress is the same as that in the morning. She doesn''t make any special dress up for my date. I know that''s because she doesn''t attach importance to this date. However, she hasn''t fallen in love with me. Naturally, she won''t be excited because she has a date with me. And I made this dress up to win her favor.


    After meeting, we went into the cinema together, where I was responsible for buying tickets and other trivial matters, while Peng Xuefei was sitting on the side waiting.


    After buying the ticket, we sat together in the lounge and waited for a while. During this period, Xia pengxuefei did not take the initiative to talk to me. She still kept her cold posture, and she was a little worried in the cold.


    It was about time for the film to be shown that we walked into the screening hall together. Because it''s not a weekend, and the movie isn''t premiere, the screening room looks very lonely, with only a few couples in it.


    When the lighting of the projection hall is turned off and only the fluorescence on the screen is mapped down, the atmosphere in the whole cinema is somewhat charming.


    Until this time, Peng Xuefei said to me: "Jiangnan wind, thank you. It seems that you have to pretend to be my boyfriend for a period of time, at least in front of Sheng Mingjie."


    This words let me can''t help but joy, at the same time, my heart head out of a doubt. Although Sheng Mingjie is gloomy, there is no denying that he is excellent. Judging from various indicators, Sheng Mingjie is very well matched with Peng Xuefei. Moreover, the parents of both sides intend to match them up. Why, Peng Xuefei doesn''t like Sheng Mingjie at all and would rather let me pretend to be her boyfriend?


    Is Peng Xuefei really did not want to fall in love, or is she too selective?


    Perhaps, as she said, there are many people who meet the qualification of her boyfriend, but those who enter her heart are unique. Sheng Mingjie, obviously, has not entered Peng Xuefei''s heart.In my heart, I was wondering. Suddenly, my nerves were tight, and there was a kind of dangerous breath rising from the cold. At this time, two figures suddenly came to me and Peng Xuefei.


    My premonition, I can''t say clearly, the way is not clear. It comes from the acute premonition that I have been in danger for many times. Some of them are in a trance, but they really make me feel insecure.


    immediately, I looked up at the two people in front of me. They are a man and a woman, two young people, the male is a textured head, wearing a pair of gold glasses, looks like In his hand, he also carried a plastic bag containing some snacks and drinks, which seemed to be intended for the movie. And the woman, with a public face and straight hair, seemed to be OK at first glance. She carried a leather schoolbag on her back.


    These two people wear the same style and the same color of the couple''s clothes, let people see at a glance that they are male and female friends.


    From the appearance, they are nothing special. In this cinema, there are many men and women like them. This moment, my heart can not help wondering, is my own nerve too sensitive, produced illusion?


    But I still secretly increased my vigilance, once this pair of men and women have any change, I will wait for the opportunity to move.


    Just when I was wondering. Peng Xuefei''s high cold voice rang, she said bluntly: "two, please give way, don''t you know, blocking other people''s sight is a very impolite behavior?"


    Hearing this, the straight haired woman in the couple saw the movie ticket in her hand and said, "you seem to be sitting in the wrong position. These two should be ours."


    Hear her. I can''t help but feel relaxed, and I realize that they are here to take their own seats.


    I bought the movie ticket just now and put it in my pocket. I subconsciously reached out and took out the ticket to see if it was correct. But just then, the gentle man in front of me suddenly moved, and his whole body suddenly jumped at me.


    The aisle between rows of seats in the cinema is too narrow. And this gentle man is so close to me that I have no chance to dodge. Under helpless, I had to stand up and bump into each other with my body.


    This collision, I immediately found that under the gentle appearance of this gentle man, in fact, there was an extremely strong physique. His strength was amazing. Especially when I suddenly got up to resist, I almost couldn''t carry him. I secretly used my own strength to push him forward with my body.


    But at this time, I was acutely aware that the plastic bag in the hand of the Sven man fell to the ground, revealing his hidden weapons behind.


    This is a dagger that stabbed me in the belly as I collided with the textured man. I didn''t dare to make it big. In a hurry, I held out my hand and grasped the blade of the dagger.


    A sharp edge. Cut off the skin of my hand, dripping blood from my hands, but I have no mind to care about these, I firmly grasp the dagger at the same time, with my head fiercely hit his head.


    Immediately, the texture head of the man''s head back, and my own head, also have a kind of drowsy feeling, this is because I use too much strength.


    At the same time, I held the Dagger''s hand, and suddenly I exerted force. The texture head didn''t compete with me. The dagger fell off his hand, but I didn''t catch it. The dagger fell to the ground.


    Then, I directly picked up the body of the texture head, and rolled over from the corridor to the seat in front of me. He was crushed by me. I shook my fist and punched him in the face.


    This few times, I use the force is not small, and the blood in my hand, also drops to his face.


    Texture head was hit by me a little dizzy, but I did not have too much entanglement with him, a turn, I turned from the seat, turned to the original aisle.


    This scene of change, happened too quickly and suddenly. Rao, at the beginning, I secretly raised my vigilance, but I was still a little nervous. However, what I was nervous about was not myself, but Peng Xuefei.


    Obviously, this man and a woman are so direct to me. Although I don''t know who they are, Peng Xuefei is with me at the moment. I can''t let her be hurt by accident, even if it is a little bit.


    However, as soon as I turned over and looked at Peng Xuefei, I was completely stunned.


    Because at this time, Peng Xuefei has been the hair of the woman to control.


    The bag on the woman''s back, I don''t know when she put it down. In her hand, she was holding a triangular army thorn, controlling Peng Xuefei.


    This army thorn, virtual put on Peng Xuefei''s neck, as long as a force, can directly stab her neck to wear.


    I was in place, dare not act rashly, the chaotic scene, suddenly stopped at this moment.


    Those who sit in the back row to watch the film, because the light is dark, some people do not see the thrilling scene clearly. He thought it was a joke. Immediately, someone called out, "the people in front of me should sit down quickly and disturb others to watch the movie. Is there any public morality?"As soon as the man''s voice fell, someone immediately echoed: "that''s it. Get out of here without looking at it!"


    Some people, clearly saw me and texture head fight, they also just as a general fight and frolic. There was no fear, but a cheerful look.


    Under the public''s gaze, the woman suddenly opened her mouth to me and said, "your girlfriend is in my hand. If you don''t want her to be hurt, you''d better not move around and come with us obediently."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 581

    When this woman talks, I look at Peng Xuefei, although she is in danger at the moment. But her look, did not appear flustered, on the contrary, kept very calm, she looked unchanged to the hair of the woman said: "I do not care who you are sent, but do you know, from the moment you intend to hold me, it is doomed to your end."


    Peng Xuefei said this, I immediately knew that she was angry.


    This man and a woman disguised as a couple to watch the movie. Now it seems that they should be a pair of professional killers. However, they do not seem to know the identity of Peng Xuefei, and by doing so, they have sentenced themselves to death.


    However, when the woman heard Peng Xuefei''s words, she showed a slight sneer and said, "listen to your tone, it seems that you have a big head! But unfortunately, I''m not interested in your identity. I only know that you are his girlfriend. If you subdue you, he will have to listen to us. "


    Voice down, send out a woman''s eyes provocatively to me, and Peng Xuefei''s eyes can not help but look at me, seems to be waiting for me to make up my mind. In the end is to protect Peng Xuefei''s safety, to be caught with his bare hands, or to resist desperately.


    For a while, this question made me feel a little big headed and threatened me with the people around me. This is a thing I hate and angry from the bottom of my heart. Although the real relationship between Peng Xuefei and me is not close, I have to consider her safety. If Peng Xuefei has any mistakes, I have been in this school for such a long time and spent so much thought, all my previous efforts will be wasted. My hope of saving my father and Ziyi was almost lost.


    However, this pair of men and women used to kill me as soon as they came up. If I put my hands down, they would certainly not be soft hearted to me. It is very likely that my end will be a dead word.


    Just at the moment of my struggle, I knocked the texture head of the seat in front of me and got up. His glasses fell to the ground. There were more blood stains on his face.


    As soon as he got up, he suddenly turned over, turned over from behind to this side of the aisle, picked up the bloody dagger on the ground, and stabbed me in the abdomen.


    Suddenly, I felt a pain from my abdomen. Through my nerves, it flows to my body, and the blood in my body can''t help but rush towards the wound, and my cold sweat can''t help but come out.


    Although the gentle man stabbed this dagger very fast, but if I really want to dodge, or stop him, I am not unable to do it. However, I am so indifferent, because my heart has made a choice, that is to give up resistance, I can not take Peng Xuefei''s life to risk.


    When Peng Xuefei saw that I was stabbed by a dagger, her eyes immediately showed a worried color. Then she was no longer as calm as she had been before. Her face turned cold and angry, and she yelled to the woman who held her in a cold voice: "you will regret it."


    Hearing this, the woman''s expression was still relaxed. She slowly took back what she had in her hand and replied to Peng Xuefei: "ha ha, I don''t regret it later. I can catch you and talk about it. But by then, your boyfriend should be a cold corpse


    Say, send out a woman to textural head to indicate next. Immediately, the textured head pushed my body around, put the dagger against my back, and said in a cold voice, "go!"


    I turned my head and looked at Peng Xuefei, but my steps had already gone forward.


    At the moment, my abdomen is still bleeding. Even if I cover it with my hand, it only slows down the bleeding speed. But if it goes on like this, I''m afraid that I will bleed to death without killing me by this pair of killers.


    Although my body is forced to move forward step by step, my mind is in a rapid flow. For this man and a woman, I have already moved to kill. As long as I have a chance, I can turn the situation around and kill them.


    But I still have two worries in my heart. First, Peng Xuefei is still on the edge. The other side is extremely cruel and unscrupulous. I am afraid that once I fight back, the other party will threaten Peng Xuefei. Secondly, I want to find out who sent these two professional killers to deal with me.


    At this time, the blood from my body soaked the air with a trace of bloody breath. Soon, it was noticed by other movie watching audience. When I thought of the fight between me and the texture head, and the confrontation between me and the women, immediately, some people understood what was going on. Some people couldn''t help but exclaimed: "kill! Kill


    As soon as the audience got up and started to watch the movie, some people immediately got up and started to watch the movie.


    Screams, runs, even if the audience in this screening hall is small. However, the scene was also chaotic and uncontrollable. Some people ran past me, and the movements of my textured head and women could not help being affected.


    The texture head is extremely venomous to the dagger against my waist, and said to me viciously: "if you don''t want to die now, just be honest with me."


    As soon as his knife touched, my back waist suddenly felt a sharp pain. Although there was a clothes separated, I still could keenly feel that the part where my back waist was touched must be bleeding.This moment, my inner killing intention can not help but increase a point. At present, I have been on the steps, Peng Xuefei has some distance from this side, even if the other party wants to control Peng Xuefei again, it is not so easy. As for the two killers, who sent them in the end? Now I don''t care.


    And my counterattack was that at this moment, I pretended to be tripped, and my body staggered forward. The texture head didn''t expect that my action was so smooth and lost the control of the dagger. But his reaction was also very quick. He directly waved the dagger and flew at me and stabbed me.


    When my body deviated, the thrust of texture head fell into the air, and his figure fell on the steps. I seized the opportunity. A sudden kick to his body, his body will be uncontrolled to roll down the steps.


    But texture head is worthy of being a professional assassin, his reaction ability is extremely fast, this fall, did not throw him how, soon, he adjusted his posture, again rushed to me.


    At the same time, the woman with the spear in her hand rushed to me. Her eyes gave out a cold light in the dark projection hall, and she also cried out: "I can''t control so much, just kill him!"


    The words of the straight haired woman''s voice clearly showed that they, P, had begun to kill me.


    At this moment, the audience in the screening hall are almost running, and they can hear their screams outside. However, in my current situation, it is impossible to wait for people outside to support me.


    Even though my physical fitness is very strong, just now the texture of the dagger inserted very deep, my abdomen blood has been flowing, so, I must make a quick decision, quickly solve this man and a woman in front of me, otherwise, my life will be in danger.


    At the moment, both of them are attacking me at a high speed. The texture head was on the steps below me. He was hurtling towards me with a bloody dagger, and the women were standing on the sidewalk next to me, holding the army spurs.


    In order to avoid the thorns in the hands of women with straight hair, and to take advantage of my advantage in high places, I did not shrink back or even, without a bit of hesitation, rushed down the steps against the texture head.


    The steps are not long, a few steps, I will come to the texture head. The texture head stopped the pace in time, waved the dagger in the hand, and stabbed me suddenly.


    My body subconsciously deviated to the side, but to my surprise, the texture head seemed to judge the deflection of my body. Originally, the dagger stabbed at me, and turned temporarily, it was extremely clever to cover me under the edge.


    When I was seriously injured, my body movements were not particularly flexible. In addition, the texture of the head stabbing was beyond my expectation. In a hurry, my body was deflected again, and my waist was cut by the edge of the dagger, and my clothes were cut and bloodstained.


    Just now, although I wrestled with the texture head, I found that he has great strength, but I don''t know what his real strength is. Now, this face-to-face, I have a clear judgment in my heart. He can use a small dagger with such flexibility. His skill must be extraordinary. Maybe, he is an old assassin.


    However, at the critical moment, my reaction speed was not slow. I had no time to take care of my waist. Before the texture head attacked again, I used a simple and violent way, and my body directly hit him.


    In this collision, I had the advantage of occupying a high position. The texture head was caught off guard and rolled down the steps, and my body rolled down with him. Finally, the body of texture head and I almost fell on the ground at the bottom.


    After a fall, the dagger in texture head''s hand fell on the steps, and my abdominal wound, and shed a lot of blood, scattered all over the ground.


    I felt unbearable pain in my abdomen. Even, I felt my strength was slowly pulled away in this rolling, and my teeth trembled.


    However, at such a critical juncture, I couldn''t stop to breathe. As soon as I bit my teeth, the whole person quickly rode on the body of the texture head. Suddenly, my fist was facing his face and smashed heavily. Just once, the bridge of the texture head''s nose was collapsed by me, and blood flowed out of his nostrils.


    But before I hit again, my back was cold, I was acutely aware that the straight haired woman also rushed over. I had no time to think about it, and my body immediately rolled on the ground.


    When my body stabilized, looking back, the woman with straight hair had pulled up the texture on the ground, and they both glared at me at the same time. Their twinkling eyes showed deep killing intention.


    I can''t help but take a deep breath. These two killers are more difficult than I thought. I raised my head and looked at Peng Xuefei''s direction. At this time, in order not to trouble me, she had already run to the door, but she did not run away. She just stopped at the door and watched. Her eyes were filled with a faint sense of urgency.


    Seeing this scene, I finally relaxed a little. I didn''t need to worry about Peng Xuefei''s safety any more. But in my turn, two killers, a man and a woman, rushed to me from two directions.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 582

    The cooperation of these two people is quite tacit. There is no verbal communication. However, their body shape spontaneously spreads out to a certain angle, which just blocks the space around me. There is still a gap behind me, so I can''t help but retreat towards the back.


    In such a situation, I and any one of them tangle together, the other person, will do me harm. If you want to win, you have to knock one of them down quickly and then fight the other.


    But I am now seriously injured, and it is not convenient to expose my real strength in front of Peng Xuefei. It is very difficult to kill one person in a second with my current strength. After all, they are professional killers!


    In my mind shaking, my steps have already retreated, behind me is a relatively high step, the wall on the other side of the stage, is the big screen of the movie.


    Texture head and hair women see me this situation, can not help but show a trace of success smile, their smile is very ferocious, and the next second, they suddenly speed up the speed, to me again.


    I put my hands on the edge of the stage with my backhand, and then, on my feet and on my back, I tried hard at the same time.


    Suddenly, my whole body, all over the stage.


    Doing such an action, let my wound vibrate violently, unusual ache, but I clenched my teeth, did not even say a word, fortunately, this turn over, I avoided the impact of the two killers.


    But it''s useless to avoid it. My real purpose is to kill them on this stage. This is also self-help. Otherwise, I will die if I spend so much time.


    I put my hands on the stage and put the power into my legs. When the woman didn''t respond, I suddenly threw a foot and kicked her in the face.


    This foot, I use a lot of strength, hair woman''s body was kicked upside down by me, her hair flying in the air, her mouth has blood spit out. Then, with a crack, the woman''s body fell to the ground.


    Texture head see, suddenly stunned for a moment, taking advantage of this gap, I quickly tore his clothes, will be wrapped in the abdominal wound.


    I did this action, the speed is very fast, almost a blink of an eye Kung Fu, and when I finish these, texture head also sober up, for a moment, his whole person is angry, can''t help but cry out.


    With both hands up, he also jumped onto the stage to fight with me.


    Previously, he had either a dagger in his hand, or a simple and crude method of wrestling and holding.


    But at this moment, I saw the real strength of texture head. His skill is extremely fierce. I can see at a glance that he has the foundation of Kung Fu. However, he has made some improvements to make the move more suitable for him, that is, tricky and vicious.


    My abdominal wound bleeding, due to the clothing package, got a trace of delay, so I began to gradually take out some real skills.


    When texture head was furious, I grabbed his arm with a claw and hissed. I scratched the clothes on his arm and left several claw marks. However, this was ignored by texture head. He began to attack my abdominal wound.


    I had to be on guard, but the attack of texture head was very fierce. After I was on guard, my abdominal wound was hit by his fist, and my body was straight backward. All of a sudden, my cold sweat fell from my forehead, and my hair now seems to be completely soaked with sweat.


    This moment, I showed a very painful expression. Texture head thought I couldn''t bear it. He grinned and rushed to me. At the moment when he was about to rush to me, I changed my look and moved my body. At the same time, I grabbed one of his arms. Then, I got up my strength and gave him an over shoulder fall.


    Texture head of the body, suddenly, I was mercilessly fell to the film screen, and fell down heavily. At the moment of his fall, I flew forward and raised my hand into an elbow. My elbow hit him heavily on the chest. With such a blow, my body trembled and my eyes glared. But I didn''t stop, one, two, three, four, five...


    my elbow hit the texture head dozens of times, and then his mouth suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood and sprayed it on the screen. Finally, there was no movement and no sign of life.


    But not far away, suddenly came a tearing heart crack lung cry: "no!"


    It was the woman who made the sound. The kick she had just been kicked by me was not light, and now she has completely relaxed. At the moment, one side of her face is swollen and her hair is dishevelled, and she makes such a cry again. The whole person is as crazy as before.


    It seems that she has a deep relationship with the dead Sven man, and is likely to be a real couple. I was worried that a crazy straight haired woman would do harm to Peng Xuefei. So, bearing the pain, I immediately jumped off the stage and went straight to Peng Xuefei.


    A woman''s greatest dependence is the army thorn in her hand. When she saw me rushing, she held the thorn in her eyes. Her eyes released a fierce light of resentment. When I came to the woman, I swayed my body. The spear in her hand stabbed me straight at my body.But I quickly adjusted my body shape, two fists at the same time toward the hair of the woman. And this is not simple. After realizing that he had been cheated, he directly stabbed me with the army stab in his hand, regardless of his body shape.


    I had to stretch out one arm to resist. The army thorn directly inserted into my arm and into my muscle. I couldn''t help but hum a dull sound. But my other iron fist, it was a real blow to the sporadic woman.


    Suddenly, the hair of the woman''s body suddenly back, and finally fell to the ground, and her hands of the army thorn, but still inserted in my arm.


    At this time, the hair of a woman in my eyes, is not a woman at all, she is a killer, a mad mother beast, I have no compassion for her, in an instant, I pulled out the army thorn in my arm.


    Taking advantage of the hair of the woman has not yet got up, I jump, the army stab in the air under the heavy thorn, in the blink of an eye, stabbed in the hair of the woman''s chest.


    At once, the straight haired woman''s eyes widened, almost splitting her own eyes. Finally, she let out a deep sob and died.


    At this moment, I finally breathed a breath. I felt that my whole body strength was overdrawn, and I could not make any strength any more. My wound pain almost made me numb.


    Peng Xuefei at the door saw this, immediately ran over quickly, helped me anxiously asked: "Jiangnan wind, are you ok?"


    Almost as soon as Peng Xuefei''s voice dropped, suddenly, a rush of footsteps came. Then, a number of cinema security and staff broke into the screening hall.


    Some of them ran and yelled, "who killed? How is it going? The police will be here soon! "


    With the sound of this anxious voice, the lights in the projection hall were all on. Suddenly, the dark projection hall became as bright as the daytime.


    And when they stood still and saw the bodies with textured heads at the bottom of the movie screen, the bodies of women on the ground, and the bloodstains everywhere, they were shocked.


    Just a little inclined, someone reacted. If they had a poor psychological quality, they just threw up against the wall. Even if they had excellent psychological quality, they could not help looking pale and showing a frightened expression.


    Then, these people''s eyes, can not help but fall on my body, they can see that the two bodies are my masterpiece, they look at me as if they saw a monster.


    But Peng Xuefei didn''t care about the reaction of these people. Seeing that they were late, Peng Xuefei''s eyebrows were frowning. At the same time, her eyes were full of worry. She helped me and walked straight ahead, pushing aside the crowd and saying in a cold voice, "get out of the way!"


    I know. Peng Xuefei is taking me to the hospital. At this time, two strong security guards suddenly jumped out of the crowd and stopped Peng Xuefei directly.


    One of the security guards with a big face said sharply to Peng Xuefei: "you can''t go now. This is an important murder scene. Moreover, he is the murderer. He must wait for the police to arrive first."


    In fact, they are just afraid that we will leave and they will bear the consequences.


    Peng Xuefei heard this, her face suddenly changed, her two show eyebrows tightly frown together, you can see that she is very angry at the moment, she did not say anything to the two security guards, but said in a cold voice: "if we have to go!"


    While speaking, Peng Xuefei''s momentum will be released, and the fan''er of the big lady of the underworld is reflected incisively and vividly in her body.


    After hearing this, the two security guards were stunned. Then, the big faced security guard opened his voice again and said firmly: "if you have to leave, you must leave your identification papers. In addition, we will take photos for you."


    Even with the support of another security guard, the big face security guard''s proposal echoed: "yes, take out the certificate and take a picture, so we can explain to the police."


    Just at the moment when the two security guards'' voices fell, another burst of hasty footstep sound came from the outside corridor fiercely. Many people on the scene thought it was the police and looked at the door subconsciously.


    However, it is not the police who appear in our sight, but a group of men in black suits and solemn faces. These men are neat and plain, quick and powerful. After they come in, their first action is to bow to Peng Xuefei and cry out in a different voice: "miss!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 583

    These men in black suits who appear at first glance know that they are of extraordinary origin. The momentum they show can not help but make people feel a strong momentum. Their psychological quality is also quite high, and there is no discomfort because of the bloody scene and chaos.


    But their existence is only to foil their eldest daughter, Peng Xuefei.


    When the first lady''s three words rang out at the scene, almost everyone in the field was stunned. They looked at Peng Xuefei''s eyes and couldn''t help but feel awe. No one dared to move or speak. This momentum alone was enough to frighten the people at the scene.


    But I, although my whole body was aching and weak, and even my consciousness was a little vague, I still reflected. It turned out that Peng Xuefei had just stopped at the door to watch. She not only looked, but also called her own bodyguard. For me, she didn''t worry about identity.


    Although these bodyguards didn''t come when I was fighting with the killer, they came after the event, but the whole process didn''t take long, and they came in time. What''s important is that Peng Xuefei, the goddess of high cold, is because I don''t hesitate to expose my identity and call these men. This moment, my heart can not help but have a trace of moving, feel oneself from Peng Xuefei and a step closer.


    However, Peng Xuefei himself did not seem happy to see his bodyguard coming. Even, her face did not change much, and her eyebrows were still frowning.


    At this time, in the black suit team, there was a fierce leader who was about 1.9 meters tall and as strong as a grizzly bear. Suddenly, he took a few steps forward. Without saying a word, he threw his feet like lightning to the two security guards in front of Peng Xuefei.


    Suddenly, the two security guards were kicked off like sandbags, and finally fell to the ground. They couldn''t get up again because of the pain, and even vomited acid water from their stomachs.


    But the brave leader didn''t look at them any more. He said in a sharp voice, "I''m tired of living even if we dare to block the way of our eldest lady."


    His voice was very thick and rough, and his momentum was even more frightening. After finishing his speech, he faced Peng Xuefei, and then showed a gentle face, even servile. He asked Peng Xuefei, "are you OK, madam?"


    Peng Xuefei did not delay much, cold voice straight way: "my friend is injured, I want you to send him to the hospital as soon as possible."


    The leader immediately replied, "understand!"


    As soon as the voice fell, his eyes turned to me. However, he looked at me with a strange look. He didn''t know why Peng Xuefei and I were so close, or he wondered why I was so hurt.


    Of course, the leader''s action did not hesitate, he personally went to the battle, a will I set up, quickly ran outside.


    At this time, Peng Xuefei instructed other bodyguards: "these two killers, no matter what way you use, check their origin for me!"


    Smell speech, those bodyguards answer with one voice: "yes!"


    Immediately, all bodyguards began to move up, some in front of the road, some stay at the scene.


    Peng Xuefei, surrounded by many bodyguards, followed the leader. Her steps were a little quick and her face was serious. Obviously, she was worried about my injury. In fact, I could hardly hold on to it. After all, I lost too much blood and had no strength.


    This time, the security guards and staff of those cinemas did not dare to put one more fart, nor did they dare to stop us, nor did they say anything to wait for the police to come.


    But before we got out of the projection hall, suddenly, there was a rush of footsteps outside.


    Then, a number of policemen swarmed in and entered the projection hall. These policemen were armed, in a hurry, and they were very rigorous. As soon as they entered, they collided head-on with Peng Xuefei''s bodyguards. All the police were stunned.


    The police responded. Some of them didn''t know the situation of the scene. They thought it was related to Peng Xuefei''s bodyguards.


    Immediately, the leading policeman raised his gun at the fierce leader who was holding me and ran in the front. He murmured: "don''t move!"


    However, the leader was not afraid of the police at all. Even if he was pointed at by the other party, he did not have any fear. On the contrary, he put out his hand directly, put the spear of the leading police aside, and said in a loud voice, "the sea Gang is working, people are idle, and don''t worry about your own business."


    When the police arrived at the scene of the crime, they became idle people in the leader''s mouth. Even when he said this, the leader didn''t stop and went out at a high speed, and Peng Xuefei was also close to him.


    Haibang, the two words like Hong Zhong, fell on the ears of the police again. The guns in their hands were quietly put down, and none of their people dared to intercept again.


    The security guards and staff of those cinemas were even more astonished. They didn''t expect that what they intercepted earlier was the eldest lady of the Hai Gang. At the thought of it, they could not help feeling frightened.Under the gaze of passers-by, the leader is going to walk out of the cinema. However, at the moment, my consciousness has become more and more vague, and my whole body is becoming more and more powerless, and I am about to shock.


    Peng Xuefei saw that my state was not right, and immediately asked me, "Jiangnan wind, how do you feel? Hold on


    Since I met Peng Xuefei, I have never seen her so flustered. When I saw her like this, I couldn''t help laughing at her.


    Peng Xuefei saw that I even laughed. After a while, her face became cold again. She gave me a cold look and said, "I can still laugh. It seems that I can''t die for a while."


    But listening to Peng Xuefei''s words, I felt that my eyelids were getting heavier and heavier. I didn''t have time to respond to her. A very heavy dizziness came to me.


    In a trance, I felt Peng Xuefei calling my name nervously, and my body seemed to be held up by the leader directly. I was a big man and was held by another man. I felt extremely uncomfortable, but I couldn''t do anything or say anything. My consciousness dissipated. At this moment, I completely fainted.


    I don''t know how long after that, when I woke up again, I saw the white ceiling, my arm was bandaged, my abdomen was bandaged, and my other hand was still infused with liquid. Soon, I judged that I was in the hospital ward at the moment.


    I looked around. The ward was empty and there was no one around. My heart couldn''t help being disappointed. After all, Peng Xuefei, to a great extent, had something to do with my injury. She didn''t accompany me. Maybe, I didn''t occupy a small position in her heart. It seems that it''s a long way to go to get into her heart.


    At the moment when I was lost in my heart, a nurse came in from the outside of the ward and said to me, "you wake up, you are injured so much, you lose so much blood, you are sent to the hospital so late, but you only wake up in one night. It''s really a miracle."


    When I heard the nurse''s words, I came to realize that I had been in a coma all night. No wonder it was already light. However, for the nurse, it might be a miracle, but for me, it was nothing. I lost too much blood, but it didn''t hurt my roots. With my physical quality, I could still carry it.


    With some thoughts in mind, I couldn''t help but whisper to the nurse, "Miss nurse, did anyone come to see me during my coma?"


    Smell speech, the nurse''s eyes can not help a bright, immediately respond to me: "yes, your girlfriend has always been, to tell you the truth, you really found a good girlfriend, not only looks beautiful, but also cares about you, she sent you to the hospital, and then has been with you, but she suddenly disappeared, I am still a little puzzled!"


    After listening to the description of the nurse, I immediately understood that the girl friend she was talking about must be Peng Xuefei. Unexpectedly, she did not leave me alone and was still with me. This made me a little surprised, but also moved me. I didn''t expect that she was such a cold person at ordinary times. This time, she would accompany me for such a long time.


    At this time, a voice suddenly came in from the outside: "don''t think about it. I stay here to see if you can survive. The result is not bad. You wake up quickly."


    The voice was a little indifferent, which was a familiar tone style. Obviously, Peng Xuefei came. Immediately, I looked around. If it was true, Peng Xuefei walked in from the door.


    Her face is not as radiant as usual, and she looks a little haggard. I know that she may be caused by not sleeping all night. Her actions show concern for me, but she says cold words. This is also a characteristic of Peng Xuefei.


    The little nurse in the ward saw Peng Xuefei come in. She nodded to Peng Xuefei and said hello, then went out.


    And I sincerely said to Peng Xuefei: "thank you for sending me to the hospital. At the same time, I also told you I''m sorry. Those two killers came to me, and I hurt you to get involved in the incident."


    This short sentence is from the bottom of my heart. Although part of the reason for my injury is that I have taken care of Peng Xuefei, the two killers are obviously attacking me. That is to say, even if they are not in the cinema, they will assassinate me in other places. Peng Xuefei is innocent. I don''t want her to be hurt because of me, nor can she be in danger.


    Peng Xuefei listened to my words, her expression could not help but be stunned. Then, she turned her eyes to me. There was some gentle color in her eyes. She said to me, "you don''t need to thank me. To send you to the hospital, it''s just a simple gesture. Although you are not my boyfriend, when you are injured, you are my boyfriend''s identity. Besides, you don''t have to say sorry to me. I should be the one who should say sorry


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 584

    Hearing this, I was suddenly surprised. Peng Xuefei, she not only accompany me in the hospital for the first time, unexpectedly, but also told me I''m sorry. It''s not a simple thing to say sorry to others for such a tall lady like her.


    However, after speaking, Peng Xuefei fell into silence, her brow frowned, as if thinking about something.


    Seeing Peng Xuefei show such a look, I can''t help but cast a puzzled look at her.


    Peng Xuefei felt my doubts, and then said, "Jiangnan wind, don''t you wonder who it is that will invite professional killers to assassinate you? Those two killers are not only camouflaged, but also vicious, and their methods are very professional. I think the people who invite them must be very difficult. "


    Curiosity, of course, I would be curious. That day in the cinema, I was curious about who would kill me like this. What the other side wants to kill is definitely not my original identity, but my new identity, Jiangnan style.


    At the beginning of Jiangnan style, I didn''t have many enemies. Those little dregs didn''t have the ability to invite professional killers. Suddenly, the faces of Du Haichao, sun Yunlong and Ouyang Jing suddenly flashed through my mind. I couldn''t help thinking about them.


    Ouyang Jing is a rich second generation. It''s been a while since he was bullied by me. According to the law, if he retaliates against me, he should have done it already.


    SUN Yunlong''s background is the flying car party, which has been in constant friction with me recently. They want to move me, but also send people to kill me openly and ask for killers, which should not be their way.


    Du Haichao, his father He is a senior official. He is on a white road. He should not be so desperate.


    These three people are all suspected, but I found that they also have the basis of being rejected. For a while, I was a little uncertain.


    But all of a sudden, in my mind, there is a person''s shadow, this person is Sheng Mingjie.


    Sheng Mingjie has a strong background and deep personal thoughts. He is absolutely capable of finding professional killers, and he may kill me secretly.


    The most important thing is that when Sheng Mingjie went to the classroom to look for Peng Xuefei that morning, he heard Peng Xuefei ask me to watch a movie tonight. Before entering the classroom, I clearly saw that Sheng Mingjie was staring at me with sharp eyes. Maybe he would kill me because of a little thing.


    Sheng Mingjie is really terrible in his heart. He is too deep. He is more profound than Du Haichao. I can still figure out Du Haichao''s ideas, but I can''t guess Sheng Mingjie''s mind at all.


    While I was deep in thought, Peng Xuefei''s voice suddenly broke my thinking: "don''t think about it. Since I have been involved, my people will quickly investigate this matter, and soon, there should be clues. You''ve lost too much blood before, and then you''ve been in a coma for so long. You don''t have anything in your stomach. Come on, have some porridge first


    Said, Peng Xuefei brought me a bowl of porridge, so it seems that she just went to buy porridge for me, but also steaming hot.


    I''m really hungry, but I''m wearing gauze on one hand and dropping on the other. In my current state, it''s not easy to lie on the hospital bed and want to eat.


    Peng Xuefei saw my embarrassment. She frowned and said reluctantly, "I''ll feed you!"


    The voice dropped, Peng Xuefei actually really fed me.


    This time, my heart can''t help but burst out two times, feeling shocked and happy, I suddenly felt that I was a blessing in disguise. I was hurt, but I was getting closer and closer to my goal.


    However, I just had two mouthfuls of porridge. The door of the ward was suddenly opened, and a familiar figure entered the ward. This person was no other than the one who was deep and terrible, Sheng Mingjie.


    I didn''t expect that Sheng Mingjie would appear in my ward at this time. Moreover, he still had a bunch of flowers in his hand. He just walked in two steps, but his steps stopped. His eyes were staring at the ward.


    Peng Xuefei''s action of feeding porridge to me obviously fell into his eyes. At the same time, Peng Xuefei also felt that someone was coming. She could not help but stop her hand movements and turn her head to look at people.


    After finding out that the other party is Sheng Mingjie, Peng Xuefei asked directly, "Sheng Mingjie, how can you come here?"


    Sheng Mingjie smiles, walks inside a few steps, and says softly to Peng Xuefei, "Feifei, I''m relieved to see you''re OK. I come here to see if you have anything to do, and I want to thank the Jiangnan wind. "


    With that, Sheng Mingjie''s eyes turned to me. He inserted the flowers in his hands into the vase beside the hospital bed. Then, he said politely to me, "I heard that you protected Feifei in the process, so I thank you."


    Hearing this, I can''t help but feel a little funny. Sheng Mingjie said this, as if he and Peng Xuefei were a pair, and I was just an outsider.


    "You don''t have to thank me. As Feifei''s boyfriend, I should protect her for what I should do," I saidFor Sheng Mingjie, who is above all, my words are obviously full of provocation.


    Sheng Mingjie heard this, but he snorted coldly, and said with some displeasure: "Jiangnan wind, don''t forget that this accident was caused by you. I told you before that you are a disaster star and will bring danger to Feifei."


    At this moment, Sheng Mingjie looked at me with a chill in his eyes.


    His expression, his tone, his every word, all let me depressed. Just now, I suspected that he was the source of this disaster and the instigator behind the scenes. Unexpectedly, now he has made such a righteous statement, saying that I am a disaster star. For a while, I have a fire in my heart.


    Anger, so that my eyes can not help but stare at Sheng Mingjie. In an instant, the atmosphere in the ward has become incomparably cold. It seems that the temperature of the air has dropped a few minutes. At this time, Peng Xuefei put down the porridge in her hand and snapped in: "enough!"


    Two words, instantly broke the cold atmosphere, Sheng Mingjie and I stare at each other''s eyes, subconsciously relaxed.


    Peng Xuefei then said: "the most important thing at present is to find out who is behind the plan."


    Smell speech, I haven''t said anything more, Sheng Mingjie took the initiative to say: "don''t worry, this matter is wrapped in my body, soon there will be results, Feifei, I will not let your side, there are any security risks."


    On him? He said it as if it had nothing to do with him. If it was he who ordered the killer to assassinate me, how could he account for Peng Xuefei?


    What was he thinking in the end and what was the meaning of the last sentence? Don''t let Peng Xuefei''s side have security risks. Is he referring to the people behind the two killers, or me? And is he saying this to put aside his own suspicion?


    Anyway, right now, I don''t have evidence. It''s not feasible to rely on speculation alone.


    When I was slightly stunned, Sheng Mingjie said hello to Peng Xuefei and quickly left the ward. He came fast and walked freely. He felt that he was just pretending to be forced to play twice here.


    After Sheng Mingjie left, Peng Xuefei fed me porridge three times, five times and two times, and then told me to have a good rest. He said that the police affairs had been settled down, so that I could take good care of myself. After that, she left here.


    All of a sudden, I was alone in the huge ward. I didn''t lament anything here. I just took out my mobile phone and sent a message to Uncle snake. I didn''t tell him about my injury, but said that I had something wrong last night, so I didn''t go back. Let him not worry.


    After sending a text message, I face the ceiling, stupidly in a daze. To today, my plan to approach Peng Xuefei has made great progress. From her attitude towards me, I think that time is a good thing. As expected, Peng Xuefei has changed her outlook on me. However, there are too many obstacles in the process, and the road is doomed to be uneven. From time to time, my life will be threatened, although each time I can save the danger, each time the opponent is not enough to really kill me.


    But now Sheng Mingjie, but let me feel a kind of unknown, as if his appearance, has become my biggest obstacle.


    I can''t understand him. Just now he came to the ward, he said I was a disaster star in front of Peng Xuefei. He also said that he would find out the person behind the killer as soon as possible. Obviously, he wanted to keep Peng Xuefei away from me. At the same time, he also paid some attentions to Peng Xuefei. However, it also showed that the killer yesterday might not have been assigned by him.


    However, I still can''t believe him. I always feel that he will create all kinds of impossibilities. For example, yesterday, he threatened me to stay away from Peng Xuefei, but finally invited me to his party.


    Originally, I was still hesitant to go to the party held by Sheng Mingjie, but at this moment, I decided to go and have a look.


    Although I don''t know what purpose Sheng Mingjie invited me for, I can take advantage of this opportunity to have a deeper understanding of him.


    Having figured this out, I didn''t stay in the hospital. I called the nurse directly and told her that I was going to be discharged.


    When the nurse heard me say that I was discharged from hospital, she flatly refused me without thinking about it. She said that my current condition still needs rest and can not be discharged.


    But when I directly pulled out the infusion tube and stood on the ground from the bed, the nurse suddenly showed a look of incomparable surprise, and she rushed to call the doctor.


    The doctor didn''t agree with me when he saw that I was in such a hurry to leave the hospital. However, he looked at me as if there was nothing wrong with me. After that, he had nothing to say. My physical fitness exceeded his expectation. However, he had to agree with me to leave the hospital.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 585

    When I was discharged from the hospital, the sunshine outside was dazzling, and the time was approaching noon. Instead of returning to the villa, I went to school.


    Just arrived at the school gate, my mobile phone ring ring suddenly, a look is Chen Xiao call.


    I got through the phone, and Chen Xiao''s voice came immediately: "boss, where are you? Someone came to the class just now and sent you an invitation."


    Hearing this, I immediately understood that this invitation was sent by Sheng Mingjie. It came very quickly. Without hesitation, I directly said to Chen Chuang: "I know. Wait for me. I''ll go to the classroom immediately."


    With that, I quickened my pace slightly and walked towards the classroom. Although my injury has not recovered, my physical function is relatively strong, and walking fast is certainly not a problem.


    When I got to the classroom, I went to the last row and sat next to Chen Xiao. Immediately, he handed me the invitation and asked curiously, "boss, what is Sheng Mingjie? It seems that he looks like a cow


    I glanced at Chen Xiao and asked, "what? You know him? Is this invitation from him? "


    Chen Xiaoxiao shook his head and replied: "it''s not. It seems that it was sent by one of his subordinates. However, you know, there is a message circulating on campus now, that is, Sheng Mingjie is Peng Xuefei''s fiance. Although Sheng Mingjie is very mysterious, it is not difficult to imagine that he has a big head and many people are a little curious. What kind of fight will happen between you and him? "


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help smiling. Sure enough, Sheng Mingjie, a sinister villain, had a way of doing things. Yesterday, he went to the classroom and personally sent an invitation to Peng Xuefei to show that he attached great importance to Peng Xuefei. To me, he only invited Peng Xuefei orally, and the invitation was sent to the classroom. However, he knew that I was in the hospital today, but he sent the invitation to the classroom. This may also be his trick He seemed to wish that the whole world would know his existence, and there were even rumors that he was Peng Xuefei''s fiance.


    Only in such an invisible way, I seem to be provoked by him. However, these nothingness things are not important to me. What''s more, Peng Xuefei doesn''t want to see him. I''d rather pretend to be her fake boyfriend than have anything to do with Sheng Mingjie. That''s my advantage. As for what obstacles Sheng Mingjie has made to me, I can only see what to do.


    I will mind convergence back, no longer and Chen Xiao talk to go on, put the invitation card away, I will lie on the table, waiting for the class.


    This is the last class in the morning. After a while, the bell rang. I went to the canteen to have a meal with Chen Xiao and other students.


    After dinner, I still didn''t go back to the villa, just in the afternoon there was no class, I called the high-level of beacon fire and held the first major meeting since its establishment.


    In the past, I probably didn''t care about this gang, but now it''s different. The beacon fire is growing stronger and bigger, and its scale has taken shape. Even through the fight with the flying car party, it can be extended to the society. I can''t help but begin to pay attention to it.


    Of course, the more important thing is that now we have offended the flying car party. In addition, I was attacked last night. Maybe I am in a crisis at any time. I must be prepared and ensure the safety of my brothers. Therefore, I spent the whole afternoon in the meeting. In the meeting, I not only explained the current severe situation to everyone, but also worked out the corresponding measures Even though I choose the way of war, I choose the way of development. After all, I intend to develop the beacon fire to a large extent, no longer limited to the campus.


    Therefore, I have to screen out a group of elite teams, this group of elite, had better have passion and blood, dare to venture, dare to take risks. Finally, I gave Chen Xiaohe and Lu Ping full responsibility for the specific selection.


    After the meeting, it was evening. Instead of staying at school, I walked directly to the school parking lot. However, as soon as I entered the parking lot, I found two figures standing beside my car. They were Peng Xuefei and Sheng Mingjie.


    Suddenly, my heart suddenly burst. In my consciousness, Peng Xuefei doesn''t like to stay with Sheng Mingjie, especially when she is alone. How can they both appear at the same time at this moment? What''s more, they seem to be waiting for me by my car.


    With this doubt, I stepped up two steps and went straight to them.


    Peng Xuefei saw me and said, "Jiangnan wind, you are discharged from hospital very quickly. You are not here in the afternoon."


    Smell speech, I looked at Sheng Mingjie, then stare at Peng Xuefei, a simple response: "a person to stay in the ward is too stuffy, go back to school to breathe."


    With that, I was about to ask them how they were here. At this moment, Peng Xuefei suddenly turned around and walked towards her own car. While walking, she said to me, "get on my car and take you to a place."


    I was stunned, but I knew in my heart that Peng Xuefei was definitely not aimless. He and Sheng Mingjie must have something important to look for me together. Therefore, I did not hesitate for long. After Peng Xuefei got on the car, I directly sat in her co driver''s seat.


    Sheng Mingjie, however, gave me a deep look in his eyes, and then he got on the car he came to.After Sheng Mingjie got on the bus, he took the lead in starting the car and drove to the outside of the campus, followed by Peng Xuefei.


    Outside the school, Sheng Mingjie''s car led the way all the way. Peng Xuefei followed him wherever he drove.


    This time, I was confused again. What is the situation? Peng Xuefei and Sheng Mingjie, that is to say, Sheng Mingjie is going to take us to a place now?


    When I was puzzled, Peng Xuefei timely explained to me: "Sheng Mingjie has investigated the people behind the two killers last night. Now, he takes you to settle accounts."


    Hearing this, my brain couldn''t help but be stunned. I didn''t expect that it took less than a day for Sheng Mingjie to find out the person behind the killer. So, the two killers yesterday were not sent by Sheng Mingjie?


    If he killed me last night, why not invite me to his party. But if Sheng Mingjie is not the successor of this scene, who will it be?


    This question, like a thorn, has been stuck in my heart. If it is not pulled out, my heart will be uncomfortable.


    However, at this time, I also had some reactions. It must be Sheng Mingjie who found out the result and wanted to prove it to Peng Xuefei. Peng Xuefei directly brought him to me.


    After all, Sheng Mingjie himself is also suspected, so he is so keen on this matter. In this way, he can prove his innocence. Secondly, he can be courteous in front of Peng Xuefei. Peng Xuefei must have thought that I was the real victim of this incident, and she would bring Chujie to school to find me.


    Otherwise, with Sheng Mingjie''s attitude towards me, he would not have taken the initiative.


    Gradually, the sky became more and more dark, the city lit up a neon, flashed out of the window.


    Finally, Sheng Mingjie''s car stopped in front of her, and Peng Xuefei''s car immediately stopped at the door of a five-star hotel. Immediately, all three of us got out of the car.


    Sheng Mingjie took the lead and Peng Xuefei and I followed him closely. He took us straight to a box door.


    At the moment, at the door of the box, two cold looking men were standing. When they saw Sheng Mingjie coming, they immediately nodded respectfully and said, "young master!"


    Then, he turned to Peng Xuefei and said, "Miss Peng!"


    As for me, I was directly ignored by these two men in suits. Then, they opened the door of the box. Peng Xuefei and Sheng Mingjie went straight in. However, I stopped outside for a second. Vaguely, I had a glimmer of expectation in my heart. I wanted to see who had sent someone to kill me last night.


    After hesitating for a while, I still opened my feet and went in. As soon as I got into the box, I was stunned.


    The box is decorated elegantly and looks brilliant. But at present, it is in a mess. There are some blood stains on the wall and on the floor. Several men in expensive clothes were knocked down on the ground, groaning in pain, and one of them was held by others and knelt on the ground. Seeing the man kneeling on the ground, I was shocked. He was Du Haichao.


    In front of my eyes, Du Haichao has dishevelled hair and is black and blue. Obviously, he has been beaten by Sheng Mingjie''s men. There are blood stains on his white suit and a lot of food stains. He kneels on the ground, just as he repents, and the whole person''s head is pulled down. It seems that Du Haichao is still living a good life after being abandoned by me. However, at this moment, his image is in a terrible state.


    Seeing him like this, my first reaction was shock, but at the same time, I suddenly thought of a very important point, that is, the person behind the killer.


    Peng Xuefei said that Sheng Mingjie took me to find the person behind the killer. Now, I see Du Haichao, and he is still like this. Isn''t it to say that Du Haichao is the one who sent the killer to attack me?


    Although I have doubted Du Haichao, I am not sure. Even, I have some self denial, because Du Haichao is a white Taoist family. Generally speaking, he will not take the risk to find a killer to deal with me.


    Not only me, but Peng Xuefei on one side saw Du Haichao with a trace of shock in her eyes. However, she only slightly frowned and didn''t say much. Instead, she looked at me.


    I didn''t act in a hurry. I took another look at Sheng Mingjie. His face was calm, and I couldn''t see his mind at all.


    Sheng Mingjie felt my eyes and immediately motioned to me to go to Du Haichao. His meaning was very obvious, that is to let me deal with Du Haichao.


    I think Sheng Mingjie will not lie in front of Peng Xuefei. Moreover, Du Haichao really wants to kill me again and again. So, this time, he is probably the culprit behind the scenes.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help but block a breath, the flame is slowly rising.


    Last time, I was forced into prison by his father''s men. I suffered a lot in the prison. At that time, I had no choice but to bear it. Later, after I was rescued, I did not investigate this matter again. However, I didn''t expect that Du Haichao didn''t give up his heart and even used killers to assassinate me. Is can endure which cannot bear, he one and three provocation me, this tone, how can I swallow.The corner of my mouth, gently up, went to Du Haichao, I looked down at him, cold voice said: "Du Haichao, long time no see!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 586

    Hearing this, Du Haichao''s head was lowered and suddenly lifted up. When he saw that the person in front of him was me, his pupil couldn''t help shrinking.


    In the past, when I was at school, Du Haichao was beaten by me and had a broken leg. I believe that his heart still has some fear for me. But now, he failed to find someone to assassinate me, and I came to him again. His eyes could not help but reveal a deep sense of despair.


    However, Du Haichao was a man of many tricks. His fear was just a flash away. He asked me with a cry: "Jiangnan wind, is it you? Did you send someone to beat me like this? I''ve been abandoned by you. You still treat me like this. Do you want me to die? Don''t deceive people too much! "


    At the same time, his words are indignant. But when I heard his words, I couldn''t help being stunned. It seems that this guy didn''t know that Sheng Mingjie was the one who beat him. However, he played a good game, and the villains reported first.


    I snorted softly, then left the corner of my mouth, and said speechless: "Du Haichao, I really didn''t expect that you, as an official''s son, would buy to kill me. Originally, you tried to kill me several times. I''ve abandoned one of your legs, and I have treated you mercifully. It seems to me that you have been reconciled with you, and you, unexpectedly, are so worried and do not know your self-respect I''m really disappointed. "


    Hearing this, Du Haichao was a little scared. He quickly quibbled: "Jiangnan style, you don''t want to be bloody. I don''t know what you mean by buying and killing you. But I am already a disabled person, you treat me like this, still look for such excuse, don''t you think you are too lawless? If so, I will certainly kill you. Although there are people behind you, we du family is not a coward. "


    As soon as Du Haichao''s voice fell, a man came up to him and kicked him to one side.


    This man is Sheng Mingjie. There was a trace of impatience on his face. He said to Du Haichao with a sharp air: "it''s me who hit you. Look at your state, it seems that you have a tough mouth


    Sheng Mingjie''s words seem light and light, even a little playful. I feel that he really doesn''t care about Du Haichao''s background.


    Du Haichao was suddenly kicked down, and he was almost mad with anger. But when he saw Sheng Mingjie, his eyebrows immediately frowned, as if he recognized him, and gaped: "Sheng Mingjie, how could it be you? You and Jiangnan wind. "


    Obviously, Du Haichao knew Sheng Mingjie. Judging from his expression, he had a deep fear for Sheng Mingjie.


    On the contrary, Sheng Mingjie despises Du Haichao so much that before he can finish speaking, Sheng Mingjie orders his subordinates: "call me. When he wakes up, stop."


    Hearing this, Du Haichao''s eyes immediately revealed a chill, his body could not help shaking, but did not wait for him to have any other action and words, Sheng Mingjie''s men directly to him.


    Sheng Mingjie''s subordinates are absolutely forbidden to do so. Their fists or feet are very powerful. They don''t care about Du Haichao''s identity.


    Du Haichao himself did not have much resistance. Now he was so stunned and beaten that his wounds on his face and body became more and more serious. After a while, he was unable to support himself and started to roll on the ground with a cry of pain.


    In this scene, we can see several friends who have dinner with Du Haichao. Their faces are dim. One of them can''t help shouting: "have you considered the anger of Du''s family when you treat Du Haichao like this?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, without Sheng Mingjie''s command, one of his men went over and slapped him on the face. Immediately, the man was honest.


    Du Haichao finally couldn''t bear the pain and pressure. He cried and begged for mercy: "don''t fight, Sheng Shao. Please don''t fight. I''ve recognized it. I know it. I shouldn''t send a killer to assassinate Jiangnan Feng. Please let me go! Let me go


    Seeing him like this, I am really speechless. Du Haichao was also a arrogant and insidious villain at the beginning, but the only thing is that he is too afraid of death and too spineless. However, I can still be sure that the person who appointed the killer is him. Otherwise, such a big crime, even if he was beaten, would not be able to admit it so easily.


    At this time, Sheng Mingjie''s men finally stopped beating Du Haichao. Then, I went up to him, squatted down and asked him sternly, "Du Haichao, you are a man who has no heart. Now, I tell you clearly that your practice is unforgivable."


    Hearing this, Du Haichao stopped rolling on the ground, and he obviously trembled. Then, he even hugged my leg and whispered, "Jiangnan wind, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to do it. I know I''m wrong. Fortunately, you''re ok now. Let me go. Later, I don''t dare to deal with you any more. I promise if I regenerate you What bad thoughts, I can''t die easily, and I can compensate you, how much money can do, please, please forgive me


    At this time, Du Haichao is not as tough as he was just now. He is even worse than the image of the old prince who was calm in the city.At this moment, my fist couldn''t help it. I hit him in the face directly and said in a sharp voice: "Du Haichao, you should be sober. Are you treating me as stupid, or are you just pretending to be stupid here? Last night, I nearly died. Do you think I can forgive you? "


    When I spoke, my heart was really murderous. In the past, because of my identity, I didn''t want to cause a lawsuit, so I didn''t kill Du Haichao, but he was so ungrateful. If you give him another chance, you can''t guarantee that he will wait for an opportunity to kill me in the future.


    Du Haichao was a little dizzy by my fist, but after hearing what I said, he was more desperate. He really felt my anger and killing intention. Finally, he no longer put his hope on me, but turned his eyes to Sheng Mingjie. Later, he even went straight to the ground and climbed to Sheng Mingjie''s to seek his protection.


    It seems that Du Haichao is not stupid. He assassinated me, but it is Sheng Mingjie who dominates the situation. He begs Sheng Mingjie with snot and tears: "Young Master Sheng, I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. Please, let me go! As long as you let me go, I''ll make you an ox and a horse. "


    Sheng Mingjie looked at Du Haichao contemptuously and said: "to be a cow or a horse, depend on you?"


    Listening to Sheng Mingjie''s words, it seems that Du Haichao is not worthy of being a bull and a horse for him. No matter how, Du Haichao''s backstage is hard. How can he be so indifferent to Du Haichao?


    After saying this, Sheng Mingjie didn''t wait for Du Haichao to say anything, and then he said, "you have a feud with Jiangnan Feng. It''s your business. It''s none of my business if you send a killer to kill him. However, the killer you sent dare to threaten Feifei. This is unforgivable."


    Hearing this, Du Haichao''s body suddenly trembled for a moment. He immediately realized the root of the matter. Then, he moved his object again, suddenly kowtowed to Peng Xuefei, and cried: "wronged, wronged, sister Feifei, I really don''t know, those two killers will hold you. I''m wrong, I''m really wrong, sister Feifei, please let me go


    At this moment, Du Haichao has put dignity at the lowest level, but Peng Xuefei doesn''t even bother to look at him. On the other side, Sheng Mingjie''s face has no change.


    But at this moment, a voice suddenly came from outside the box: "you can''t go in."


    This was obviously said by one of the two men at the door. After his voice dropped, there was a rustling sound. It seemed that someone had a conflict with the security guard at the door and wanted to enter the box by force.


    Hearing these voices, Du Haichao''s face showed a trace of relief. With hope and sustenance in his eyes, he looked at the box door.


    When Du Haichao looked at the door, Sheng Mingjie suddenly said, "let them in!"


    Immediately, the door was opened, and a man in a suit, leather shoes, greasy face, and several security guards came in.


    As soon as the man got inside, he couldn''t wait to open his mouth and said, "I''m the manager of this hotel. I heard that you''re looking for Du Shao. Please give me a face. Don''t embarrass him. After all, he''s a regular customer. I''m afraid it''s not good to move him here? Besides, the status of the Du family is not what you can imagine. You should consider the consequences. "


    As soon as they finished speaking, the manager and the security guards began to examine the details of the box. When they saw that Du Haichao''s Gang, especially Du Haichao himself, had been beaten so miserably, the manager and several security guards were stunned and could not close their mouths.


    When Du Haichao saw the managers, although he was a little disappointed and the visitors were not very strong, he still regarded the other party as a life-saving straw and said, "manager song, help me, otherwise, if I have an accident here, you will not be able to bear it!"


    After listening to Du Haichao''s words, the manager''s face immediately became rather ugly. Although he didn''t know me, Sheng Mingjie, and Peng Xuefei, he was also a man of great eyesight. Knowing that we could subdue Du Haichao in this way, it was definitely a bit of an achievement. For a time, his eyes couldn''t help but feel a little weak. Du Haichao''s words also stunned him. He took out his cigarette, accompanied by a smiling face, and said to the three of us, "a few of you, don''t make it difficult for me to do it!"


    Unfortunately, Sheng Mingjie didn''t give the manager face at all. He was still cold and solemn, and said in a wild tone: "your face? Make it hard for you? What are you? Get out of here


    Hearing this, the manager''s action can not help but stagnate, even the smile on his face stopped, several security guards behind him also showed some momentum, it seems that they want to start. In the end, however, they put up with it.


    As the manager of such a large hotel, this man should have seen many big people. This can be seen from his familiarity with Du Haichao. However, it is precisely because of this that he knows Sheng Mingjie is an unworthy creature. In the end, he still said nothing, and walked out with his face drooping and people gray.


    As soon as the box door closed, our attention turned to Du Haichao.


    At this time, Du Haichao''s face was as gray as death, and his eyes showed the meaning of begging again.


    Sheng Mingjie indifferently said to him: "rotten wood can not be carved, you this waste wood, is really hopeless!"As soon as he finished speaking, Sheng Mingjie gave a sign to several of his subordinates, who immediately took orders and beat Du Haichao.


    Sheng Mingjie''s men are fierce. They beat Du Haichao as if they were killing him. Du Haichao was beaten to pieces, his clothes were tattered, and he shed more blood. At the beginning, he could still cry and beg for mercy. But soon, he couldn''t bear to see it. All he had to do was to sweat on his forehead.


    Even if Du Haichao is not killed alive, he will be completely abandoned. I can''t help but feel a little weak. Sheng Mingjie''s method is really quite powerful.


    But at this critical moment, outside suddenly came a burst of rapid alarm bell, followed by a burst of dense and orderly footsteps.


    I can tell from the sound that the number of policemen who come to the door is bound to be quite a lot, or ten percent.


    With a bang, the window of the box cracked. Several armed special police officers rushed in from the window. Each of them had a gun in his hand, and his momentum was strong.


    Soon, there were police breaking into the door. They were serious, with guns on their faces, pointing at some of our standing people. At the same time, they also said in a tone of command: "no move


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 587

    These sudden police are fierce and domineering. What''s more, some of them are criminal police, some are special police, and all of them are fully armed. People who don''t know think there are any terrorists in it.


    As soon as they rushed in, they all pointed their guns at us standing people. After a while, the chaotic room became silent. Those who were beating Du Haichao also stopped their movements. Du Haichao''s friends, friends and friends, were beaten on the ground and groaned. They would see the police and immediately look like their father.


    After a while, they came to the spirit and called for help: "police uncle, help me, help us!"


    While they were calling for help, a very severe voice came from the corridor outside the box: "I''d like to see who is so bold as to bully Mr. Du."


    As soon as the voice fell, the policemen who lined up here from the door could not help but give way to a road. Judging from the actions of these policemen, the speaker should be their leader.


    Accompanied by a burst of strong footstep sound, a man with a little fat body, with a quick step, shuttled from the road that many policemen left behind.


    Obviously, this fat man is the one who just talked. He is about 40 years old and has a big cake face. He is not a good stubble at first. When he sees the miserable situation in the box, especially when he sees Du Haichao being beaten into a bad shape, his expression becomes extremely angry and his eyebrows are all up.


    Immediately, his lion roared in the box: "who did this?"


    With that, his sharp eyes quickly swept everyone in the field, when he saw me. His angry expression was slightly stunned. However, see Sheng Mingjie and Peng Xuefei that moment, his expression did not change, it seems that he did not know the identity of these two people.


    In this moment, the box was silent again, as if everyone was waiting for the man''s trial.


    Peng Xuefei, standing on the side, is indifferent to what kind of situation, even if it is such a state, she is the same, her face is still no obvious change.


    On the other side, Sheng Mingjie''s face is as calm as Peng Xuefei. In addition, his eyes seem to have a trace of contempt.


    Sheng Mingjie beat Du Haichao in public. Now, Du Haichao''s rescuers are coming. He still maintains such a posture, as if so many fully armed police officers are nothing to him.


    Even, in the face of the fat man''s question, Sheng Mingjie unexpectedly made no secret of the reply: "I did it!"


    All of a sudden, the eyes of the whole audience turned to Sheng Mingjie, especially the captain. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Sheng Mingjie with an inexplicable and angry expression.


    At this time, the fat man did not wait to speak. Du Haichao, who was beaten to shock, finally came to his senses. He looked at the changes of the situation in the eye field in a trance. In an instant, his dispirited eyes showed the essence of joy. He was miserable, and even his black and blue face showed a trace of joy.


    With this unspeakable joy, Du Haichao suddenly tried to shout at the fat man: "director Zheng, help me, these people want my life!"


    After shouting, Du Haichao directly glared at Sheng Mingjie and me with venomous eyes.


    I didn''t care about Du Haichao''s eyes, but I was a little surprised that this fat man was actually a long game. I''m afraid. Only when Du Haichao is in danger will he have such a big man. Come to the scene with such a grand display.


    It seems that today''s business is a bit troublesome. However, it is Sheng Mingjie''s business. Since he has such courage to admit himself and dare to teach Du Haichao a lesson in public, he should be able to find a way out for himself.


    At the same time, director Zheng noticed Du Haichao''s eyes. Immediately, he glanced at Sheng Mingjie and me. Then, he went straight to me and said in a cold voice, "Jiangnan wind, have you not had enough of the last prison disaster? In broad daylight, you are so lawless that even if there are people behind you, it is difficult to cover you any more. "


    After all, Du Haichao had something to do today. He took the lead to rush out. This is enough to say that he had a deep relationship with Du Haichao''s father.


    However, I did not respond to his words. This is Sheng Mingjie''s home court. I would like to know how he will deal with this matter.


    My idea just came out. Director Zheng''s figure has already come to Sheng Mingjie. He stares at Sheng Mingjie and asks sternly, "what''s your name? What do you do? In the full view of the public, you are suspected of gathering people for fighting and deliberately injuring people. Since you have admitted it, come with us! "


    According to the name of Sheng Mingjie asked by director Zheng, it can be seen that the director is not stupid. He is still resourceful to get into the post of police chief. Since Sheng Mingjie dares to lead people to beat Du Haichao, and in front of so many police officers, he directly admits that he did it himself. Therefore, director Zheng has expected that there must be something to rely on behind Sheng Mingjie. However, due to Du Haichao''s face, he still wants to catch Sheng Mingjie.As soon as Zheng''s voice dropped, he waved his hand. Immediately, several policemen came forward.


    Seeing this scene, Du Haichao, lying on the ground, was reborn. It seemed that even the pain on his body suddenly eased a lot. He held a chair on the side and let his body slowly climb up from the ground.


    Then, he looked at Sheng Mingjie with extremely disdainful look, and said: "Sheng Mingjie, I always heard people say that you are so powerful. Hum, now the police come, what can you do to me? I think you are just a man in vain. You dare to fight with me. We are not finished with this matter. "


    It turns out that although Du Haichao knew Sheng Mingjie, he was not familiar with Sheng Mingjie. It can be said that he was completely unaware of Sheng Mingjie''s background. He only heard others say that he was a bully. At this moment, he had his own dependence. His face was decadent and faded, showing a happy expression.


    However, his cheerful color just showed, suddenly, Sheng Mingjie''s figure flashed in silence. In an instant, he flashed in front of Du Haichao, and without hesitation, he flew up and kicked him in the abdomen.


    Suddenly, Du Haichao, who had just stood up, knocked over the chair and hit the table. Then, he fell down again and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    All of this came so quickly and suddenly, no one thought that Sheng Mingjie was still so bold to fight Du Haichao even when the police were holding a gun. What''s more, he hit Du Haichao so hard that he almost didn''t die.


    The people present, even the police, were stunned, and everyone felt unbelievable.


    The first to react was director Zheng, whose eyebrows rose again, glared at Sheng Mingjie, and said in a sharp voice: "you? It''s a big deal. "


    Said, he immediately ordered: "what are you still in a daze to do, quickly catch this person."


    Obviously, director Zheng was angry. No matter what, he was also the chief of the Bureau. Sheng Mingjie, under his nose, started to fight Du Haichao. This was completely because he didn''t pay attention to him, or he was worried. I''m afraid that he would start on the spot against Sheng Mingjie.


    However, when the police stepped forward to arrest Sheng Mingjie, several of his subordinates stepped forward and blocked Sheng Mingjie. Their momentum is still strong.


    Seeing this, director Zheng was furious. He yelled at Sheng Mingjie and said, "what are you doing? Do you still want to resist arrest? "


    In the face of director Zheng''s anger, Sheng Mingjie just snorted coldly. There was no awe or contempt in his eyes when he looked at director Zheng. Moreover, his eyes stayed on Director Zheng for less than a second.


    Immediately, he turned to Du Haichao and said with profound meaning: "you du family, you really don''t want to have a foothold in H Province."


    Sheng Mingjie said this, arrogant incomparable, majestic, he actually in front of so many police, let out such a bold speech.


    For a while, the people in the field couldn''t help being stunned again, but I had a faint belief in Sheng Mingjie. With his depth, he would not speak out freely. If he dares to say such words, it should be proved that he has this capital.


    However, director Zheng couldn''t tolerate his arrogance. The flesh on his angry face was trembling, and he said in a sharp voice: "what a big tone!"


    For Zheng''s anger, Sheng Mingjie simply ignored. He just took out his mobile phone at will and made a call. The call was quickly connected. No one knew who Sheng Mingjie was calling, but he briefly described his situation to the phone, and then hung up.


    At this moment, the police didn''t act any more. It was because Sheng Mingjie was too domineering. He was a monster. They were all suppressed. Soon after Sheng Mingjie hung up, director Zheng''s mobile phone suddenly rang.


    People at the scene immediately understood that it was probably Sheng Mingjie''s phone call that played a role.


    Director Zheng''s eyebrows could not help frowning. He took out his mobile phone in disbelief. As soon as he saw the number on it, director Zheng''s body suddenly froze for a moment. Then, he connected the phone, and just wanted to say hello, but it seemed that he was first opened by the other party. Finally, he just nodded and said three yes, and then the call ended.


    The time of the call was very short, but director Zheng, who finished the call, looked very different from that just now. His eyebrows were raised because of anger, and his cold and solemn face became pale. He even squeezed out a smile. He was embarrassed and flattered. He said to Sheng Mingjie, "Mingjie, this is totally a misunderstanding. I don''t know it''s you £¡¡±


    Director Zheng''s attitude is simply in two extremes. At the moment before, he looked at him coldly. At this moment, he bowed his head and bent down, and there was no director''s manner. Even Sheng Mingjie''s address was unconsciously changed to you. All these changes were due to a phone call.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 588

    Sheng Mingjie''s domineering spirit and Sheng Mingjie''s power are clearly revealed. He didn''t give Zheng director what facial expression, just not cold and lukewarm said: "since it is a misunderstanding, now you have nothing to do, you can go away!"


    Hearing this, director Zheng''s body suddenly stood up, as if he had been ordered, and replied, "yes!"


    When the voice dropped, he ordered his subordinates to go out. One of the policemen questioned director Zheng: "director, but Mr. Du."


    Before he finished his words, director Zheng scolded him coldly: "you and I can''t control the affairs of Mr. Du. Don''t be wordy. Get rid of it."


    On hearing this, no one hesitated any more. All the policemen withdrew. They came quickly and retreated as quickly.


    In this situation, Du Haichao and his friends turned pale. Du Haichao, especially Du Haichao, looked a little silly for a while. The guy who pretended to be a tiger just saw director Zheng and thought that he had something to rely on. He showed his pride and dared to speak to Sheng Mingjie. To my surprise, before he was forced to play for a minute, the plot had such a reversal. Sheng Mingjie just made a phone call, and the angry police rolled away like Sun Tzu.


    This time, Du Haichao was beaten back to the prototype and fell directly from heaven to hell again. His already weak body was completely withered, just like the dying old man. He was lying on the ground timidly, covering his chest, coughing constantly, and the corners of his mouth were covered with blood.


    Du Haichao''s appearance, how pitiful, how pitiful, but all of this is his own fault, no one sympathizes, even, Sheng Mingjie after the police left, once again went to Du Haichao''s side, a foot on his chest, condescending to say: "Du Haichao, you can''t change the dog eating excrement, I''m very disappointed with you!"


    Taiba seems to have lost his breath, but he can''t even breathe in shengba''s mouth.


    This scene, fell in Peng Xuefei''s eyes, but she did not have the slightest look change, for Du Haichao''s tragedy, she had no sympathy, for Sheng Mingjie''s fierce, she did not shock, from beginning to end, she was like an unrelated spectator, light watching the scene change, up to now, she seems to have little interest to go on, she gently glanced at her eyes Du Haichao, a dead dog, shook his head and left.


    Sheng Mingjie did all this to show Peng Xuefei. At the moment, Peng Xuefei has gone out. Of course, he doesn''t need to stay here. Besides, Du Haichao is like a mole ant to Sheng Mingjie. He disdains to pester him. He takes back his feet, then bends down and says to the weak man word by word: "Du Haichao, you know, There are people you can never get rid of. If you could sincerely repent and reform, I would probably forgive you, but you didn''t, wait. You will all pay for your stupidity. "


    Finish. He did not look at Du Haichao any more. He stood up straight and left with pride.


    When he came to me, Sheng Mingjie said to me: "the culprit is here. You can handle it at will."


    The voice falls, he then carelessly Ling ran left.


    This scene seems to be Sheng Mingjie avenging me. In fact, he is trying to make an example. At last, he said something to Du Haichao. I feel that he said it to me on purpose. He did all this for me. He just wanted to let me know how powerful his ability is. As long as he gets angry, my end will be the same as Du Haichao.


    Although his arrogance annoys me, there is no denying that his ability is beyond my imagination. I guess he has a deep background, but I can''t guess how deep he is. From today''s scene, Sheng Mingjie has reached the point of covering the sky with one hand in this city.


    When I was slightly stunned, Du Haichao, like a dead dog, suddenly tried his best to beg for mercy with me: "Jiangnan wind, I was wrong, I really know I was wrong, please let me go!"


    Du Haichao''s weak voice drifted into my ears, thinking of Sheng Mingjie''s strength and Du Haichao''s inferiority, I suddenly felt that if I continued to keep up with Du Haichao, I would lower my grade, as if I were gnawing at Sheng Mingjie''s remaining bones.


    I really don''t have the desire to deal with Du Haichao. He was disabled, but now he has been beaten like this. Later, his Du family will collapse, and Sheng Mingjie has done everything. What am I going to do with Du Haichao? What else can I do for such a soft bone that has completely lost its threat?


    Thinking of this, I didn''t even bother to get close to Du Haichao. I gave him a look of disdain directly and said calmly, "Du Haichao, I have warned you before, but you are really unreasonable. You can''t live by yourself. You''re going to die sooner or later in your character, so do yourself! "


    With that, I didn''t want to stay for a second. I turned around and left the box.


    Outside the hotel, Sheng Mingjie has disappeared, but Peng Xuefei is still waiting for me in the car. Seeing me walk in front of the car, she immediately said to me in a cold voice: "Jiangnan wind, I''ll take you back to school."It is rare that pengxuefei has this enthusiasm for me. Rare shengmingjie is not around. I got on the car naturally. However, I can''t help remembering the things I just had until I got on the car. More accurately, I was thinking about Sheng Mingjie.


    Sheng Mingjie''s ability has been refreshing my initial judgment on him. He is extremely profound and indecisive. I asked pengxuefei, "Sheng Mingjie, what is the background?"


    Pengxuefei focused on driving, did not see me, but secretly said: "a person you can''t afford!"


    She obviously put Sheng Mingjie higher than me. It sounds like, although some people are striking, I have no doubt about the authenticity of pengxuefei. It seems that today, this incident is not that Sheng Mingjie avenged me, but he was angry with pengxuefei. The main thing is to demonstrate to me, let me know his strength, and then retreat from difficulties.


    However, I have always been a man who is always in trouble, especially in dealing with pengxuefei, I can not retreat.


    I don''t know, the car stopped at the school door, Peng Xuefei put me down, and then she took the lead to leave.


    And I walked to the school parking lot and drove back in my own car.


    This point, it is not early, into the night is very deep, the road to the villa is more and more remote, rarely see other vehicles, and my mind, with the car flying, wandering.


    Anyway, the killer is solved. I will deal with it with all my heart. I am afraid that this is shengmingjie. Even if I don''t actively provoke him, he may not tolerate my existence. In the dark, he has warned me several times, that is, I will not leave pengxuefei for a day and I will not be peaceful for a day.


    My heart sank a little, and my car was just passing a fork. But at this time, a flickering light suddenly shook my eyes, I looked up, and found that the light at the fork was very dense and extremely harsh.


    My car flies by, I feel a little bit trance, still don''t understand what happened, a moment, those dazzling lights, appear in the back of my car. Then, many motorcycles turned from the fork way, one after another, one in one row.


    The number of these motorcycles, many of them can not be counted at all. My heart suddenly, suddenly, I think of the flying party!


    But just as I reacted, suddenly, bang, my car tires. It seems that something has broken, the body starts to slip and drift. I am busy stepping on the brake. At this time, there are countless motorcycles in front of me. They echo each other with the motorcycles behind my car and come to me together.


    Flying party, is really a gangrene, can not walk anywhere to throw them, I did not think, they will find me at this time. And, looking at their first and last splinter formations, I immediately realized that they were prepared.


    Just now, because I was thinking about my heart, my speed was not fast. And these motorcycles, from the appearance, quickly catch up, the speed is amazing, the means are rough, actually directly cut my tires.


    I slammed on the brake and twisted the steering wheel, but my eyes were looking at the members of the flying party who were flying towards me in front of me.


    This time, the flying party sent a lot of people, many of them can not be counted at all. But through the shining light, I see that the four motorcycles in front are different from other motorcycles. These four vehicles are heavy motorcycles, which are quite aggressive and difficult for ordinary people to control.


    The four motorcycles are silver, and the other motorcycle lights behind shine on the heavy duty motorcycles, making their silver more shiny and shining.


    Obviously, the four people on these four motorcycles are the top people in the flying car party. Through the rear-view mirror, I see that there are four silver heavy-duty motorcycles with the same appearance. They are all eight heavy-duty motorcycles.


    From the number of the flying party and the high-level people on the eight heavy duty motorcycles, I clearly realized that this time, the flying car party has been absolutely true to me.


    Thinking of this, I can not help but breathe, my car tires, and the ground closely friction, issued a very harsh friction sound. Fortunately, my steering wheel is well controlled, the car has been taxiing for a long time, and finally stopped.


    At this moment, the motorcycles in front and behind me all drive to the front and back of my car, and the distance between them is only a few meters away. These motorcycles completely block the road in front and behind me.


    Originally in front and rear of me, eight heavy-duty silver motorcycles, even drove directly to the front and rear of my car, completely intercepted my car.


    In such a situation, don''t say I have injuries. Even if I am in good condition and play my peak strength, I can''t deal with them. Moreover, almost all of them have weapons in their hands.


    The situation is very severe. My nerves are strained. However, I didn''t wait for any action. I snapped a few crisp sounds. It was the glass of my car that was smashed by the people on the motorcycle.


    By this time, I was able to see the appearance of the eight people. Each of them was very tall and strong. They were wearing black locomotive jackets, which showed their stone muscles. Their faces were also very unified, and they were all wearing sunglasses, which seemed cold and ruthless.Suddenly, a man near my driver''s seat said to me in a cold voice, "Jiangnan wind, please come with us. Our boss wants to see you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 589

    The tone of the man''s voice, as indifferent as his face, seemed to be announcing something, and there was no room for discussion.


    I heard this and realized that this time, the leader of the flying car party wanted to find me personally. Although, I don''t know why the leader of the flying car party should appear personally, but I know that once I fall into the tiger hole, my next game will not be good. After all, the contradiction between me and the flying party has reached an irreconcilable point.


    So I almost did not hesitate to say, "if I don''t go?"


    The man heard this and immediately made a more cold voice: "then we will only take your body with us!"


    His voice fell, almost all members of the flying party, made a whine, like the noise of hunters capturing prey, which also announced that I did not have rebellious capital.


    I also know that I am indeed in the end of the road. I don''t say I have no time to call my brothers. Even if I call them over, it will not work. Because they are not the opponents of the flying party army at all. Even if I can fly, I am afraid they can not escape their palm.


    After thinking, I opened the door and walked down the car.


    The driver saw me get off, and I sat behind him. I looked down the vast army of motorcycles, and then looked at the men on the next eight heavy duty motorcycles. Finally, I sat on the heavy duty motorcycle of the man with sunglasses in front of me.


    As soon as I sat on, he immediately made a gesture. In a moment, the motorcycle in front of me turned around, and then started to move quickly.


    Then, with my heavy motorcycle, I followed the front motorcycle, and seven other heavy motorcycles, which were on my left and right, followed by those in the rear.


    On the open road, countless motor roars gathered together. The sound pierced the sky and reverberated for a long time. The flying Party''s posture was displayed vividly at this moment. They were worthy of being a gang that could rank on the h-province row. How powerful the scene was.


    The motorcycles in front of us started to slow down after about half an hour. Finally, they stopped. The motorcycles behind them slowed down slowly. The motorcycles carrying me and the seven motorcycles around me didn''t stop. Even the speed was not reduced. Even, they accelerated a little bit, and drove straight forward.


    I counted carefully, the motorcycles in front of me were hundreds of meters long. Their total number, I''m afraid, is thousands.


    This is what I really see. How strong the flying party is, the flying car Party opponents I met before are just a lot of cattle and sheep. At the same time, I also have some reaction. Here is the place where these people take me to see the leader of the flying car party. It is very likely that this is the headquarters of the flying car party.


    Eight silver motorcycles passed through the crowd and drove into a field surrounded by wire mesh, and drove to a factory building in front of them before stopping at the door of the building.


    From the outside barbed wire gate to the factory building, the distance is also more than 100 meters. The factory in front of me is also occupying a huge area. Therefore, it can be seen how the main camp of the flying car party is.


    And the flying car party is the people in the underground world. They are driving such a large camp, but they are not destroyed by the police. It is conceivable that the leader of the flying car party has the ability, which is not ordinary.


    At first glance, all the people on eight silver motorcycles got off the car, and I followed.


    One of them opened the door of the workshop in front of me, and seven others gathered around me, urging me to go. I know that I have been trapped in the headquarters of the flying car party. There are countless members of the flying car party waiting for me outside the wire mesh. At this time, even if I want to resist, it is futile.


    Even if I came here, I was safe. I came into the workshop surrounded by eight big men. When I got inside, I found that the actual area inside the workshop was much bigger than I thought, but it didn''t seem empty at all. A row of motorcycles were put together in order, some were put on the ground, some were lifted up, and others were busy around Here is a large motorcycle transformation factory.


    I was led by eight big men around the world, and then stopped after I walked tens of meters. Here is the end of the plant, and there is a door at the end, which looks like it leads to the back of the plant.


    After stopping, the man who had carried me once again made a cold voice to me and said, "go in!"


    His tone, still so indifferent, like a machine. Obviously, there is the place where the leader of the flying car party is located in this door. I can''t help but wonder what the leader of such a gang can be formed.


    Although I was shocked by the momentum of the flying party from my heart, I didn''t show fear on my face. Immediately, I walked straight into the door in front of me.


    Behind the door is a passage, which has rooms for all residents on both sides. On the wall, there are some strange graffiti, which seems to have a very artistic sense.The passage is not long. I walked out of the passage after a short time.


    When I went out of the passage for a moment, I suddenly froze, the scene in front of me can not help but let me suddenly open up.


    At the entrance, it is a very spacious and bright hall. Its space is vast and the decoration is magnificent. There are stairs at the back, which can lead to the upstairs.


    I didn''t pay too much attention to the decoration of the hall, because I saw several people sitting on the sofa in this hall. One of them was in his thirties, with silver hair, and looked very cool.


    He was wearing a jeans suit, but he didn''t wear anything inside. Maybe it was just to show his strong chest. At one glance, I guessed the identity of the silver haired man. He was the leader of the party, because there were three women around him.


    These three women are all beautiful women. They are all dressed in open bikini. They are sitting on the sofa with the silver haired man. They are still flirting with each other. The silver haired man''s hand caresses every inch of the three women''s bodies. One of the three beauties is curled up in his arms, one is feeding him fruit and the other is serving him red wine.


    This scene, extremely extravagant, but also full of a wild breath, they seem to be immersed in it, I came, the silver haired men did not look up at me, maintain the state of what to do.


    I don''t know why, at this moment, my nerves are not tight, and my heart is also slightly relaxed. I walked forward a few steps. Since the silver haired man didn''t care about me, I didn''t care about him. I sat down on a sofa next to him.


    Until my body sat down, the silver haired man changed from a half lying posture to a sitting posture. He opened up the woman beside him and said to me, "Jiangnan wind, you are very brave. You are the first one here to sit down so ostentatiously."


    When a man with silver hair talks, he does not feel angry. He has a oppressive momentum on his body. However, I can''t be too weak because of his powerful momentum. What''s more, he sent people to bring me here with such solemnity, but he didn''t directly deal with me. I think he should have other purposes.


    Therefore, I picked the next brow indifferently and responded with a relaxed way: "is it? I don''t know if you would let me go out with such swagger


    Hearing this, the silver haired man couldn''t help laughing and said, "ha ha ha ha, Jiangnan wind, I found that you are not only capable, but also very funny. This time, I asked my eight King Kong to invite you to come here to settle an account with you!"


    Now he finally got to the point. My expression became more and more rigorous. I stared at the silver haired man without expression and said in a deep voice, "there is more than one account between us. It''s just that I also want to find you to calculate."


    Hearing the speech, the silver haired man who was still brave and smiling a second ago turned cold. He snorted coldly and said, "hum, you abandoned sun Yunlong in front of you, and then injured so many of my subordinates. You are provoking my flying car party and challenging my bottom line. Now, you have the courage to settle accounts with me."


    The silver haired man''s words are not unreasonable, but they are always led by the party. I''m also a little upset. I said, "tell me, how do you want to calculate this account?"


    My tone is still provocative. However, the silver haired man''s look did not change. He said, "I heard that you and Peng Xuefei are close. Originally, sun Yunlong entered the University for the purpose of approaching Peng Xuefei. Now, you can completely replace sun Yunlong. And you hurt my staff before. Only if you join our party can you make up for my loss and restore the dignity of my party. "


    Hearing this, my expression on my face was stunned for a moment. Before, on the way to my destination, I thought about several ways he would deal with me. However, I didn''t think that he came to me in order to win me over. That is to say, the words that the plane pulled me up on that day were not to deceive me, but to really try to win me over. Even, I was asked to replace sun Yunlong to approach Peng Xuefei.


    At the thought of this, I couldn''t help but smile at the corner of my mouth.


    See me suddenly smile, the silver haired man''s look suddenly changed, he snapped: "what are you laughing at?"


    When I said this, the silver haired man looked at me with a fierce look, as if he was about to attack.


    And I still with this smile, to the silver haired man provocatively said: "I laugh you fanciful, want me to join the party, unless you directly get me a boss Dangdang."


    I said this to the head of the plane last time. Now, I repeat it again in front of the leader of the flying car party. It is because I can never surrender to others. On the contrary, if I can accept such a big gang as the flying car party, it will be a great good thing for me.


    However, I am now a turtle in a jar. It''s really fantastic to say such words. Moreover, I have successfully angered the leader of the party.


    And he saw me so arrogant, swept his unquestionable majesty, immediately, his eyes sent out a frightening cold light, his body suddenly stood up, at the same time, the spacious hall, he rang out his angry shout: "wanton, long heard you are crazy, did not expect you really crazy to the boundless, do not give you some color to see, you really do not know life and death."www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 590

    His words poured out with his momentum. In an instant, the whole hall was filled with a sense of suffocation, which made people shiver.


    Immediately, the three women around him seemed to get some kind of hint and directly got up and left the hall, while the silver haired man''s eyes were straight at me, and their eyes were full of bloodthirsty fierce light.


    Looking at his posture, it seems that he is going to come up against me. I can''t help feeling a little relieved in my heart, because this is what I have to do. Once the other party is angry, he will lose his rationality. In this way, my passive position will become active.


    Compared with the anger of the silver haired man, I showed more indifference. I sat on the sofa safely, looked at him slowly, and said, "Sun Yunlong, ha ha, he is just a waste. You sent him to approach Peng Xuefei for several years. Has the result been achieved? This is your first failure; previously, you sent several waves of people to deal with me, but they were all defeated by me. That is the second time that you failed with my mercy. A man who failed twice in front of me, do you think I will be his younger brother? "


    My words are reasonable and reasonable. After listening to this, the silver haired man''s anger suddenly reduced a few points, but his brow was frowned. Then, he said in a cold voice: "Jiangnan wind, it is because of this that I take you seriously and send someone to bring you. Otherwise, I''ll have you killed. So far, I haven''t invited anyone so actively. It''s an opportunity for you to join my party. Do you really refuse to accept it? "


    This time, the invitation of the silver haired man was full of menace and gave me no choice at all. However, I was obviously not frightened. I gave him a playful look at him and said with a loud smile: "if you are for this purpose, I''m sorry, I will let you down. To be someone else''s younger brother, I was not born with this habit! "


    Hearing this, the silver haired man''s eyebrows became tighter and tighter. His body moved forward a few steps, and his momentum became stronger and stronger. While walking, he said to me coldly: "Jiangnan wind, very good, you are very good! I have invited you again and again, and your tone is still so strong. Since you refuse to join the party, I will call until you join. "


    The silver haired man''s words are particularly direct. As soon as his voice falls, his whole momentum suddenly changes and becomes strong to the limit. His steps are virtually accelerated. He shows a fierce tiger descending the mountain. Suddenly, he flies up and kicks at me. The fierce force of his foot makes my nerves tense.


    My body, almost subconsciously, rose from my seat. At the moment when his foot was about to kick me, my body quickly dodged to one side. With a bang, the large sofa behind me was directly kicked over by him.


    But after the silver haired man did not hit me, there was no stagnation at all. His whole reaction and movement were as fast as lightning. He suddenly turned around and directly hit me with a hook.


    I didn''t expect that the opponent''s move would be so fast. First, the foot was followed by the fist. The fight was completely in two directions, but he made it extremely coherent.


    It was too late for me to hide. My body suddenly fell backward, and the other side''s punch fell through again. But when I stood up straight, a fist hit me heavily on my chest. It turned out that the other hand of the silver haired man turned into a fist. It hit me like lightning. I couldn''t control it. My body staggered back three steps and then stopped.


    After I stood still, a feeling of chest tightness eroded me, almost making me unable to kick. Thanks to my excellent physical quality, otherwise, this blow just now would be enough to break my ribs.


    At the moment, I realized that the strength of the silver haired man is really strong and strong. This is only shown in his three moves. His strength can match his status as the leader of the car racing party. No wonder he has the confidence to sit here alone and dare to let me in.


    At this time, he also flashed a little doubt. It seemed that he did not think that I had the strength to carry his heavy blow and didn''t fall down. However, his doubts flashed away. In a flash, his angry countenance showed up, and he yelled at me: "hum, a little bit of ostentation, you dare to play in front of me and die!"


    As the sound dissipated, his body hit me again. This time, his momentum almost soared to the peak. I just felt a strong wind coming to my face. Before I could react, my body seemed to have suffered a heavy blow of ten thousand pounds, and my whole body flew backwards.


    Even though my physical quality is excellent, I can''t stand the heavy blow. After flying backwards, I fell and sat on the ground with a bang. I was in great distress. I felt that my body was torn, and I bared my teeth in pain.


    My heart is extremely shocked, I did not expect that he should be so strong. Now in retrospect, he did not use his real ability at the beginning of the three moves against me. His strength is absolutely superior to Zhang Wenshan and Fu Gang. As long as I am not in a violent state, even if I play my strongest strength, he is not his opponent.


    But in the shock, suddenly, my heart suddenly flashed a very bad premonition, for a moment, I looked up and found that he had attacked again.He was like a cheetah. He kicked a leg and kicked me fiercely. Just looking at his posture, I knew that he used more strength. This time, I was not as lucky as I was just now, because I am still sitting on the ground. Even though I react, I have no chance to dodge.


    The next second, his feet heavily kicked in my body, my body suddenly soared up, thrown out, in the air I couldn''t help spitting a mouthful of blood, and finally, my body fell to the ground, this moment, my bones with scattered, actually can not lift a trace of strength.


    The silver haired man didn''t mean to show mercy at all. When he saw me fall, he walked slowly over and asked me, "Jiangnan wind, now, I think you should consider it?"


    At the same time, I was amazed at the strength of his strength. At the same time, there was a faint anger in my heart. He was too overbearing. As a student of mine, he didn''t have any weight. He looked at me with disdain. But the moves he used would make me disabled. I slowly clenched my teeth and replied firmly: "even if it''s a hundred times, ten thousand times, I still have the same answer. "


    No matter what kind of crisis we are facing, I will never yield easily or even beg for mercy like Du Haichao. Especially, I am facing a gang leader at the moment. I am even more unconvinced in my heart because I am facing a gang leader. I will never submit to his violence.


    He saw me dare to refute, his face also began to change ferocious, he came to me, suddenly stepped on my abdomen, the depth of his eyes, that scorn color changed even more, he scorned me, with a voice like God said to me: "in front of me, you''d better not be hard of mouth, because I have a hundred ways to torture you!"


    I didn''t pay attention to his words, but his actions made me shiver all over my body, because his foot just stepped on my wound, especially after he finished speaking, he squeezed it hard.


    After a while, my cold sweat gushed out like a spring. The pain in my heart made me cry out. My wound seemed to be completely opened, and there was warm blood flowing out.


    Seeing this, he thought I was about to soften up and said to me more contemptuously: "why, do you feel the pain? Just now, didn''t you have a hard bone? Jiangnan Feng, I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. I''ll take a fancy to you for what you''re a rascal in school. It''s because you broke my plan. I want you to take the place of sun Yunlong and continue to be my puppet. You''re so damn proud of yourself! "


    His words, every sentence is full of contempt, but let me realize that it is useless to try to be brave. If you want to live, you have to show my card.


    Thinking of this, I immediately endured the sharp pain, and tried my best to say to him: "I am not just a gangster, I also have a strong background. I hope you can weigh it up and don''t set yourself on fire then! "


    Now my identity is Jiangnan style, and I feel that the master of the manor has a lot to offer. Therefore, I can only use this to let the cruel man take care of him. At least, it won''t kill me.


    However, what I didn''t expect was that my words not only did not threaten him, but also aroused his anger. Without hesitation, he yelled at me: "you TM dare to threaten Laozi, the whole H Province, the people I fear. You can count them with a few fingers. You really treat yourself as human beings!"


    With that, he raised his foot again and gave me a fierce kick. Suddenly, my body directly slid to the corner of the wall. The heavy impact sound made my bones seem to be broken. My cold sweat kept on, and even my body could not help shivering.


    My wound blood is still flowing, the pain of my whole body nerves are tight up, my head seems to start dizzy. When I was in a muddle, he came to me again. He stepped on my face with one foot, kneaded and trampled, and said: "Jiangnan wind, to tell you the truth, I''ve seen a lot of unruly people like you, and they didn''t come to a good end in the end. The reason why I waste time with you is that I don''t value your ability. I want to find someone better than you It''s easy to be loyal to your dog. However, you have one thing that other people can''t have. That''s the relationship with Peng Xuefei. She seems to be very special to you. Because of this, I want to win you over. However, you''ve delayed my time too much. I''m going to be impatient. I hope you won''t be stubborn! "


    At the moment, my face is stuck on the cold ground, while being heavily trampled by the feet of a silver haired man, as if I was a mole ant under his feet. He was so disdainful to me that he could trample me to death at any time. Moreover, he wanted to absorb me, not because he appreciated me, but because he clearly used me. This is the biggest trample on my self-esteem.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 591

    In recent days, although I have suffered many hardships, I have never encountered such a situation as today. This is not only the destruction of my body, but also the destruction of my soul. His cruel words, like a steel needle, pierced my heart. At this moment, under the feet of a silver haired man, I am really inferior to a dog.


    I feel more and more head pain, thinking began to be confused, but I can clearly realize that there is a killing intention in my body. So far, I have a killing heart for the silver haired man. However, my body can not support my killing power. Even if I want to stand up from the ground, it is so difficult. My limbs are as heavy as lead Heavy, hard to move at all.


    Seeing that I haven''t been moving for a long time, the silver haired man suddenly took off his feet, bent down and grabbed my hair. He lifted my body up and fell on the wall. His other hand, like a pair of pliers, pinched my neck and fixed my body on the wall.


    Then, the silver haired man used his contemptuous and overbearing tone to drink to me: "think it''s ok if you don''t talk? Jiangnan wind, give you another chance, say quickly, would you like to be my running dog? "


    I opened my eyes in a trance and saw the ferocious and terrifying face of the silver haired man. In my eyes, I was extremely contemptuous.


    I tried to get up the strength of the whole body, but only said to him, "my day, your mother!"


    The words I said were very weak, but they fell in the ears of the silver haired man. His eyes immediately burst into fire. He nodded his head fiercely and said, "you are looking for death on your own!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he immediately loosened my neck and clenched his fist. He hit me again and again. His fists repeatedly hit me. He even stopped my body from sliding down with his fist. My back head repeatedly hit the wall behind him in the process of his painful beating.


    No matter how hard my bones are, I can''t stand his beating. His strength is too strong. Every punch of his has the power of a thousand gold. I''m really broken up.


    I feel the unprecedented pain, my mouth constantly out of blood, my face interweaved with sweat and blood, and my heart to his killing, is more and more thick.


    His atrocity made me feel angry, very angry. The pain stimulated every cell in my body. The fire made my body crack. The anger in my body became more and more fierce. Even, my body began to have irregular convulsions.


    Finally, the silver haired man felt my abnormality. He thought I could not hold on, and suddenly stopped attacking me. He gave me a scornful glance, then went to the table, took a cloth and wiped his bloody hands.


    Suddenly, the silver haired man''s voice, like a ghost, suddenly rang out: "for the last time, be my dog, or die!"


    His voice was so gloomy and severe that in an instant the air seemed to be enveloped in the air of death. His eyes were directly directed at me through the gloomy air. His eyes were full of killing intention. It seemed that if I said no more words, I would die immediately. At this moment, he is the king of hell, a vicious devil.


    And I am in the silver haired man''s terror, become more suffocating, at the same time, my legs have been completely unable to support my body.


    My body pasted on the wall, so along the wall, slowly slipped to the ground. At this moment, I forgot the pain, forgot the pain, and forgot everything. In my heart, I had only hatred and killing intention towards him. I felt my eyes were stained with scarlet, and I could not see the things in front of me. But the anger in my body was burning to the point of explosion.


    In a trance, there seems to be a force, a force of anger, from my heart, surging to my whole body.


    At this time, he has already wiped his hands, do not know when, he picked up an extremely sharp dagger on the table, and kept playing in his hands.


    At this time, I suddenly raised my eyes, with my blood red eyes, staring at the silver haired man who was ready for my compromise, but when his eyes touched my red eyes, suddenly, his eyes changed, the cold light in his eyes was fierce, he had completely lost his patience, and directly said to me: "I don''t know what''s good or bad, die!"


    While speaking, the dagger in his hand suddenly threw out, it was like a flying knife, with the breath of death, quickly stabbed at me.


    The edge of the dagger flashed my eyes fiercely. I seemed to see the God of death eroding to me. In an instant, my eyes opened and a red light burst into my body. The flames were surging in my body and burst out in a roar.


    When the tip of the dagger was about to shoot into my eyebrow, my hand suddenly raised and caught the flying dagger.


    Immediately, the silver haired man''s look suddenly shocked, his eyes showed the color of extreme shock, he looked at me, looked at me like a dead dog, slowly, slowly stood up from the ground.


    My eyes are more and more red, my body gradually straightened, my fist tightly pinched up, the dagger in my hand, in my infinite force, actually began to bend, its sharp blade, as if into a piece of scrap iron.Blood from the dagger, through the tip of the knife, drop by drop, drop by drop, the sound of blood landing, in this silent hall, brought out the breath of terror.


    The smell of blood, more and more stimulated my nerves, my eyes seem to be full of blood, like the God of death staring at the silver haired man, my brain taut string suddenly broken, and then, the breath in my chest with endless power, gushed out of my body.


    In the hall, suddenly burst out my wolf howling roar: "the damned person is you!"


    My voice is very hideous. When I say this, the anger in my body has been completely replaced by the intention of killing, and the murderous spirit is naturally released from my body.


    At this time, the silver haired man''s eyes opened wider and wider. He did not think that I, who thought I was dead, would take the dagger at the most urgent moment, and even stood up miraculously. He even bent the blade of the dagger with his bare hands. This series of actions, together with my last words, almost made the silver haired man gape.


    At this moment, he was shocked, completely shocked, but the silver haired man was not a gangster after all. As the leader of the speeder party, he had seen the world and experienced life and death. He would not be frightened by me. My action just shocked him. It doesn''t make him fear.


    A moment later, he was suddenly shocked and his eyes were full of fierce light.


    At this moment, the body shape of the silver haired man came to me again. His pace was very slow, but every step added momentum.


    As he walked along, he nodded to me and said, "you can still stand up, Jiangnan wind. You really make me look at you. However, how about that? In front of me, you are still a mole ant. I can trample on you at any time. I want to see how long you can struggle."


    As soon as the voice fell, his momentum had reached the extreme strength, and his eyes were extremely domineering, like thunder. Without waiting for me to make any response, his body directly rushed to me. In the blink of an eye, his body came to me. With a bang, he suddenly stretched out his hand and hit me in the chest.


    This palm, without any fancy, is straight, simple and rough, but it is not difficult to feel that he used a lot of strength, and before the palm was reached, the wind of the palm had already blown.


    But I did not dodge, it is not my arrogance, this is my natural performance. Because, I don''t know why, at this moment, I don''t feel afraid at all.


    When the palm of his hand slapped on my chest, I felt a huge force from his palm to my body, but my body did not move. The breath in my body was chaotic, as if there were several air currents. In my body scurrying like, and, this palm, miraculously let me confused breath, become calm down.


    My manic breath was calmed down, but the blood in my body surged up more. From the beginning of the attack on me, he always showed a domineering and arrogant look. However, when he saw that he hit me so hard, I didn''t have much reaction.


    Finally, the look on his face changed, and there was an obvious surprise in his eyes. But the surprise was just a flash. The next second, his look was covered by anger again. One of his hands turned into a fist and hit me harder.


    This time, my body still did not move, but my fist suddenly loosened, and the dagger in my fist suddenly fell. At the moment of the dagger landing, I had already squeezed my iron fist again and hit straight out, hitting him with his fist.


    At the moment when the two fists were exchanged, there was a dull sound. My body was only half a step back symbolically, but his body was back four or five steps in succession. He could stabilize his body. He quietly shook his arm, as if to relieve the pain on his arm.


    Then, the silver haired man showed a more and more furious side, he released the momentum of the whole person, his body jumped high, like a dragon in the sky, when his body fell in front of me, he waved his fist, if the meteor fell to the ground, straight bombarded my head.


    Seeing that his fist was about to hit my head, my head fell sideways. Finally, his fist hit my shoulder.


    His strength and boxing skills are the same as his personality. He is domineering and brave. If I put it in front of him, I will not be able to catch a fist. However, I feel his ferocity, but my body does not feel pain. I even carry it with greater strength Yes.


    At the same time, my fist hit the body of the silver haired man even more fiercely.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 592

    Bang, his body did not fall to the ground, I directly hit the fly back out. Then, his feet fell on the ground and tried to stop, but the impact on his body was too strong to stop.


    Finally, his whole body bumped into the wall before stopping. This time, the corner of his mouth uncontrollably shed blood, and his face finally had no previous arrogance, anger also subsided, and was completely replaced by shock. He looked at me in disbelief, and was shocked: "how could this happen?"


    My eyes are still red, my blood is still flowing, my eyes are still evil people, I cold stare at the silver haired man, and said without expression: "now, it''s my turn to do it!"


    After that, my body suddenly moved. I didn''t run or jump, but I slowly walked towards the silver haired man step by step. I didn''t show any special show, but the momentum of my body was virtually the ultimate bravery.


    The silver haired man did not move. After being shocked, he adjusted his state as quickly as possible. He began to accumulate his own strength and put on a fighting posture.


    When my body was two meters away from him, the silver haired man moved. His whole body erupted a more violent breath, and his attack was also very violent. After approaching me, his legs and hands were used, and all kinds of attacks were constantly loaded on me.


    It has to be said that his strength is very strong, his moves are very complicated, and there are all kinds of boxing and palm techniques. But after he was beaten out, he didn''t seem confused at all. He was very organized. This shows that his moves have reached the level of perfection, with strong strength, fast speed and sharp attack angle.


    I''m not flustered in the face of his offensive. My brain thinking is extremely simple, without any distractions. It''s just the instinctive movements of my body, which makes me good at Taiji.


    No matter how fast his speed is, I use static braking, and no matter how strong his strength is, I can overcome his strength with softness, and I can easily defuse his attack.


    After a fight, the sweat on the face of the silver haired man could not help but come out. It was clearly that he rushed up to attack me, but in the end, it turned out that my body stepped forward slowly, and his body kept retreating.


    Just when a silver haired man didn''t react properly, I punched him on the shoulder, and his body fell heavily to the ground.


    Strong he, in this moment, revealed a trace of decadence, he actually began to pant up.


    I looked down at him, eyes can not help but add the color of contempt. My voice was cold and frivolous, and said, "you''re just like that!"


    The silver haired man suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley from high up. His momentum began to reduce, but he was not reconciled. Especially when he saw me in such a posture, he gave a big drink and roared: "I''ll fight with you!"


    Said, the silver haired man a bite teeth, suddenly stood up, again to attack me.


    And my body is still not dodging, only three or two rounds, I will kick his back fly out, his body suddenly lying on the ground.


    In fact, I am very clear, with my current ability, absolutely stabilized him, and even, without any effort, I could easily defeat him. But previously, I have been holding on, because the blood in my body is boiling more and more, and I don''t want to lose control of my consciousness.


    However, at this moment, I found that these are not beyond my control. Maybe I really need to vent. The killing intention in my body is getting stronger and stronger, which has reached the point where I can''t help it. Especially, when I see his face, my anger can''t help rising, the fire is overflowing in my body, his attack on me and his insults to me are all pouring in This moment, all into an impulse.


    My body, suddenly rushed to him, at this time, he just got up from the ground, I suddenly rushed to him, he was not defensive at all, was directly hit by my body, I grabbed his clothes, let his body not stay away from me, my fist hit his face twice in succession, just two times, let his face bloody, dizzy, for a time He lost his resistance completely.


    In this gap, my violent body poured out boundless killing intention. As soon as I clasped his neck, I pushed him against the wall. At this moment, my purpose was very simple, that is to kill him.


    He was just shocked by the transformation of my strength, but at this moment, he felt my cold killing intention, he felt fear, and finally showed a look of horror in his eyes.


    But I didn''t care about his fear. I concentrated my strength on my fist and bombarded his head with a fist. I couldn''t help shouting: "go to death!"


    As long as this punch is hit, even if he doesn''t die, but seeing that my fist will fall on his face, the silver haired man can''t help but roar: "no! You can''t kill me


    Others are crazy, he is not the strength of the performance of madness, but the madness of emotional control, he is now on the verge of collapse, even his voice seems so heartbreaking.


    Of course, this does not mean that the silver haired man is timid, but that my momentum is too magical, which is beyond human cognition. In the face of the devil like me, I''m afraid no one can do it!The silver haired man''s words of compromise made my fist stop in front of his face at the right time. The strong wind came from my fist. Even the muscles in his face trembled.


    Since my intention to kill him has been born, naturally I will not be merciful. At this moment, I will stop because his words suddenly touched my nerves. My consciousness is still a little confused, my blood is still surging, but my heart has recovered a trace of clarity.


    I looked straight at the silver haired man and said in a cold voice, "give me a reason not to kill you!"


    The silver haired man looked into my eyes and listened to my words. His eyes were even more frightened and swallowed his mouth involuntarily. However, his tone was very decisive and said: "Jiangnan wind, I don''t know why you suddenly become so strong, but your strength is too abnormal. This is not the strength that a student can have. You must have a secret and kill me Your secret will be revealed. "


    When he said this, the silver haired man''s mouth has been bleeding. Obviously, he was hurt by me, but in his frightened eyes, he tried to show a resolute meaning, which was his last chance to save his life.


    As a matter of fact, his words really seemed like thunder, which exploded in my heart and opened the chaos in my heart. My consciousness woke up quietly in this second, and I seemed to have a cold sweat behind me.


    Before that, I really wanted to kill him, and his behavior really angered me. If I didn''t kill him, it would be hard for me to hate him.


    What''s more, just a moment ago, my mind was completely replaced by this killing intention. Even I lost myself. But at the moment, what he said brought me back to my consciousness and made me aware of my current situation.


    Now I, kill this silver haired man is not difficult, difficult is, after this, I should with what kind of posture, to face this matter. The party sent so many people and made so much noise when they surrounded me. I fully believe that this news will soon spread to the people who have the intention.


    Many people outside are clear about the hatred between the party and me. It would be an accident if I could go out safely from the base camp of the party. But if I not only went out, but also killed the leader of the party, it would not be so simple as an accident. It was just the existence of the adverse weather.


    All along, I have been hiding my real strength. Today, if this silver haired man had not forced me into a desperate situation and forced me to die, I would not have behaved so violently. However, if my abnormal strength was really known by outsiders, it might not be far away from the day when I exposed my real identity. I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, or be careful Better.


    Really, just like the silver haired man just said, I am a weak college student, it is impossible to have such abnormal strength. At the moment, my fist is still in front of his face, but my heart began to hesitate.


    "If I don''t think about it, I''ll take advantage of it to see if we don''t have a chance to see it," he said


    Hearing this, my heart was free from the state of contemplation. I suddenly picked my eyebrows, looked at the silver haired man, and asked, "is that right?"


    When my consciousness comes back, I can''t help falling into hesitation again. If I kill him. Then my identity must be leaked, but if I let him go like this, I will be in danger as well. The car riding party is always a hidden danger for me.


    I took a cold look at the silver haired man. With this light glance, my full of momentum was revealed and his eyes suddenly contracted. He said quickly, "as long as you let me go, I promise I won''t trouble you again. Moreover, this secret will rot to my stomach. Don''t worry, I can''t tell you such a disgraceful thing."


    The silver haired man seemed to see through my mind and completely expressed my worries. As the leader of a gang, he could not help lowering his face and pleading with me like this. It can be seen that he really wants to survive, but I can''t trust the living people, especially a living enemy.


    Now, I''ll throw you two hair on my body


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 593

    He is a fierce man, which is also a threat to me. Since I am not killing him now, it is not right if I don''t kill him. Then, the best result is that he will submit to me. In this way, my secret can be avoided and my hidden danger can be eliminated.


    The tone of my voice was so firm that it could not be doubted by a silver haired man. After that, my eyes were coldly fixed on the silver haired man to see what his reaction was.


    He was thrown on the ground by me, and his painful face twisted. But when he heard what I said, his body suddenly stunned for a moment. Then, his eyes showed an incredible color.


    My identity is a student, and his identity is the leader of the flying car party. He is a famous figure in the underground boundary of H Province. To let him be my younger brother sounds like a fable, which is hard for ordinary people to accept. However, when he looked into my eyes and found that I didn''t mean to be joking at all, he couldn''t help lowering his head. It seemed that he was thinking.


    When I was in a state of complete recovery, he was not in a complete state of mind for me.


    As time went by, he didn''t open his mouth to speak, nor did he show any expression. However, when my patience began to change towards impatience, he suddenly uttered a low voice and said, "it''s not impossible to want me to mix with you, but you have to take something that convinces me!"


    Something convincing? I thought for a moment, isn''t it enough for me to frustrate him severely? Just when I was wondering, suddenly, the silver haired man moved. One second before, he was still lying on the ground. But this second, like a quick cheetah, he suddenly started to jump from the ground. His speed of movement was even faster than that of his previous fight with me!


    Obviously, he was just pretending to think, but he was actually accumulating strength. Now, this attack is likely to be the strongest blow he has made with all his strength. If I am hit, the situation on the scene will probably be reversed.


    But since I have taken the initiative, how can I give up all my efforts at the critical moment? More importantly, although my heart is clear and clear, my breath has become stable, but my vigilance has not relaxed at all.


    Seeing the silver haired man in the process of attacking, he stretched out his hands and was about to pinch them to my neck. My body suddenly retreated. At the same time, I stretched my hands forward and clasped them on one of his hands to stop his movement.


    The silver haired man''s hard work was easily blocked by me. He stopped at first, but he didn''t give up. He tried hard to get rid of my hands.


    However, he was hurt by me very seriously, just that moment, has already consumed his whole body strength, at this moment, how can I get rid of my hand, at this time, my hands, for him, is a pair of pliers.


    As a result, he couldn''t get rid of it. His face was ferocious and grinning. Even the blue veins on his neck burst out. Unfortunately, it still didn''t work. He didn''t give up his heart. I said to him in a cold voice: "don''t struggle fearlessly. You can''t fight me. If you resist again, you''ll have to die."


    Hearing what I said, he stopped. At this point, he gave up the struggle, and his eyes showed a dispirited color, especially helpless. Yes, he has already known clearly that he can''t break free when he stealthily attacks me. If I kill him at this time, he will have no power to resist.


    Suddenly, as soon as I put my hands down, his steps immediately pedaled back three steps. Then, he looked into my eyes and asked in some doubt: "why didn''t you do it?"


    I did not avoid his eyes, also looked at him, said seriously to him: "defeated by me, you may feel very unwilling, but in fact, the gap between you and me is irreparable, and I really want to subdue you."


    Now, hearing my words, he did not feel surprised, his body relaxed a lot, in the eyes, there is no malice to me, it seems that the heart is chewing this problem.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I then advised him: "if you send sun Yunlong into the campus and get close to Peng Xuefei, I know that you intend to take the Shanghai Gang and find a backing for the car racing party. Now, I can tell you clearly that mixing with me is more promising than taking Shanghai Gang! "


    I just said this sentence, the words between the lines, is full of confidence, arrogant incomparable, but there is not a bit of hypocrisy. After hearing this, the hesitation on his face became even worse.


    Although, I did show a strong side, defeated him, destroyed his sneak attack, but he did not make up his mind, he asked me a question: "by what?"


    I still looked straight into the silver haired man''s eyes, gently opened his lips, and said word by word: "with, my ambition is to unify the whole city."


    This is my first time. After disguised as Jiang Nanfeng, I showed my real strength. It was also the first time that I told him my determination and ambition buried in my heart in front of him.Hearing the speech, even as the leader of the party, he couldn''t help but take a cold breath. He seemed to think that my words were too incredible.


    He said to me in a calm voice: "H Province is a city with complicated forces, and it is the headquarters of the national big sea gang. In addition, there are some powerful gangs such as the green dragon Association. Do you think unification means unification? The ambition is good, but it is too ambitious


    How can I not understand what he said about these situations, but everything is possible in the world. The key lies in my determination and efforts. Since I have become enemies with the sea Gang, even if I don''t deal with them, they have to deal with me. Why can''t I trample them under my feet?


    If I even trample on the sea Gang, will I care about other gangs? Although this ambition is far away, I will try to complete it with indomitable will. No matter whether the final result is successful or not, I will not give up.


    I didn''t tell him what I thought in my heart. I just said to him in a cold voice: "although unifying underground forces in H Province is a distant thing in the eyes of many people, it is only a goal in my view of Jiangnan wind, and I am moving forward rapidly towards this goal. I believe that in the near future, I will be able to achieve my wish


    Hearing my words, his dispirited eyes suddenly burst out a trace of brilliance, which was very short-lived, but I still caught it. Obviously, I have become a miracle in his eyes. It seems that he has found some characteristics in me.


    Strike while the iron is hot, I continue to add a handful of oil to him, and once again firmly said: "think about it, just now, you still regarded me as a mole ant and thought that I would die, but in the end, I turned the impossible into a possibility and defeated you. You have also said that I have secrets in my body. What I want to tell you is that I have my ability. You just have to believe me. "


    My words touched him again. His brow frowned and seemed to reflect on what had happened just now. At this moment, his face really showed a sense of shock, but on this basis, he still did not make up his mind.


    He took a breath, slowly said to me: "Jiangnan wind, I have to admit that you are very strong, you are far stronger than I imagined. If it was not for the competition with you, I would not even imagine that there are young people like you in H Province. I also admit that your words really make me very excited, and I do believe that your ambition is not ambitious. But after all, you are a student, and I am the leader of the party. If I become your subordinate, who will be convinced? I''m afraid it would be hard for me to accept it as a member of the party. "


    I said so much, but I just want to persuade him to become my subordinates. Now, hearing his words, I immediately know that his heart has been greatly relaxed, but his face still can not be justified.


    In this case, I have to follow the vines and follow the vines. I give him proper kindness and prestige, and say to him, "in fact, you don''t need to think so much. There are only two ways in front of you, one is the dead end, the other is to mix with me. I don''t think you will choose a dead end. As for my subordinates, I didn''t let you become my person publicly. You can keep secret from the people under your party for the time being. That is to say, on the surface, you are still the leader of the party, and I am still a student. But secretly, you have to be my man, and if I need to, you have to listen to me the first time. Otherwise, I''d rather kill you now. "


    Death is the most impossible way for him. He put down his face and begged for mercy from me, that is, he didn''t want to die. Therefore, whether he was willing or not, all he could choose was to mix with me.


    Time, a short stop, he clubbed in place thinking for a long time, then opened his mouth to me and asked: "are you not afraid that I and you will be false with the snake, on the surface promise you, when you come out of this door, let my men besiege you, or I will tell you your secret?"


    Hearing this, my heart suddenly rose again a trace of killing intention, he said these two points, it is my heart worry, if this person is treacherous enough, he can falsely promise me in order to survive, and then deal with me later.


    But since I have chosen to accept him, I must show my own courage. I took a deep breath and calmed down my inner agitation. Then, I slowly said to him, "there is no doubt about employing people, but I don''t need to doubt people. Since I let you mix with me, it means that I recognize you to a certain extent. I believe that you will not do anything to disappoint me, otherwise, I promise you will never have a better ending


    After saying this, my eyes did not avoid looking at him, eyes are resolute and decisive.


    And his eyes were fixed on me. He didn''t open his mouth and didn''t even blink. He just looked at me like he wanted to see my heart through. Just now, the silver haired man came from my thoughts from anger to depression, from shock to doubt, from rejection to thinking.


    But at this moment, I couldn''t understand his mind, I didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Although my surface is very calm, and even a great general, but my heart, but there are some waves, there is a trace of tension, I am waiting for his response, at the same time, I also care about his answer, if he agrees, it is better to say, if he refuses, I can really do nothing.In my heart ups and downs, he moved, he moved his own steps, toward me. At this time, he was seriously injured, and he had just spent too much energy, so his steps were very slow, step by step, and the corners of his mouth are still covered with blood.


    However, to this moment, his eyes have become very calm, like a Wang well, calm, and incomparably deep, let me more and more can not guess his mind, more do not know, he came to me is what.


    In the current situation, it is clearly that I am at the top, I am persuading him, and I am forcing him to choose, but my heart is also tense and intense.


    However, no matter how fierce my heart is, my face is still calm, my eyes are still firm, my body is still motionless, and my expression is not affected, as if I don''t care about his actions.


    Soon, he came to me, and his hands suddenly waved to the middle. At this moment, I couldn''t tell whether he was testing me or trying to use the opportunity to test me again.


    I secretly clenched my fist and raised my vigilance. However, at this time, the two hands of the silver haired man formed a posture of clasping fists to me. One leg of him bent down and one knee fell to the ground. At the same time, in the open hall, he sounded his sonorous and powerful serious voice: "I am Mu Nan, willing to be the younger brother of Jiangnan style. The boss is up, please accept me


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 594

    It turns out that the leader of the party is mu Nan, whose name sounds good. Seeing that his actions are quite formal and his words are more serious, I can feel that his performance is from the heart.


    This time, I''m absolutely sure that Mu Nan came to me just now, not to test me, but he was really moved by me, not only in terms of force, but also by my spirit.


    Finally, the tension in my heart was relieved, and my whole person became relaxed. When Mu Nan was bowing to me, I held out my fist and lifted his body up. I said seriously, "believe me, your choice is not wrong!"


    Mu Nan stood up straight, his eyes and mine tightly together. I saw that in his eyes, there was no hesitation, no cruelty, no resentment. On the contrary, there was more joy and more awe.


    When I heard what I said, munan nodded to me heavily and replied, "when I called your boss, my heart had already fully believed in you. Boss, from now on, I''m your man, and my whole party is your influence. "


    Mu Nan''s voice is sonorous and forceful, his words are firm and his manner is rigorous. I clearly feel his sincerity, and my heart is irresistible and excited.


    Originally, I asked him to be my younger brother, but with a try attitude. After all, the gap between me and his identity was obviously there. I thought it was really difficult to persuade him. But as a result, he not only agreed to be my younger brother, but also was so sincere that I couldn''t help but be happy.


    In this way, I lost an enemy, got a boost, a great help, and more importantly, my secret of strength and identity was covered up.


    My tense nerves, this time is completely relaxed, when I completely relax this moment, my body wound pain, can not help but attack fiercely, I stand upright body, suddenly showed a dejected state, almost, my body fell down.


    This state is the sequel of my outbreak. In fact, I was beaten by Mu Nan before and could hardly bear it. However, later, my breath was confused and my consciousness was chaotic. Even my pain became numb. Therefore, I didn''t feel unbearable.


    Just now, when I was playing with Mu Nan, I strained my nerves to the extreme. Now, my body suddenly relaxed, and the pain caused by the wound became more violent.


    In my weak second, I secretly looked at xiamu Nan, and found that when he saw that my body was decaying, he was surprised, and then could not help showing a trace of worry. He stepped to my side, helped my body, and asked about my concern: "boss, are you ok? Come on, I''ll help you to sit down on the sofa


    With that, Mu Nan supported me and walked towards the side.


    From his reaction, I am really sure that he has been sincerely subordinated to me. With his eyesight, I can certainly see that the pain is surging to the end of my strength. Even if he is injured and consumed energy, he may not be able to deal with me in person, but he can also summon his subordinates to clean me up. After all, I am in the old nest of the flying car party.


    After all, he didn''t do anything. Instead, he helped me sit down on the sofa.


    As soon as I sat down, I couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Then, I checked my wound. Although the wounds in other places are a little painful, I can still bear them with my physical quality. However, the most painful part is my abdomen. The wound is so deep that it has just been sewn up. Today, it has been so ravaged that the wound has become worse, leading to more blood flow.


    When Mu Nan saw the shocking wound on my abdomen, he couldn''t help but take a cold breath and said in surprise: "boss, I have seen that you are injured, but I didn''t expect that your injury is so serious. You must clean up the wound first."


    With that, Mu Nan took out his mobile phone directly and wanted to make a call.


    But at this time, I waved to him and stopped his movement. Then, I said to him very seriously: "don''t worry, there is one thing I have to say, that is, my secret. Now, only you know, you have to keep it for me."


    After hearing this, Mu Nan''s action was stagnant. In a flash, he nodded his head and solemnly replied, "don''t worry, boss. What should and shouldn''t say should be said. I know in my mind that you can take a hundred hearts."


    Voice down, Mu Nan just dialed the phone again, this moment, I really trust him, do not doubt the use of people do not doubt.


    Mu Nan in the phone, told the outside people, take some medical supplies in, then, hang up the phone.


    Soon, someone came into the hall. However, to my surprise, it was not one person who came in here, but eight people came in together. These eight people, who were driving silver motorcycles before, took me to the old nest of the cycling party.


    Just from the momentum of the eight of them, I can see that they are different. Recalling what Mu Nan said at the beginning, their identity seems to be the eight King Kong of the feiche party. When the eight King Kong came here, they suddenly saw a mess. On the wall and on the ground, there were many bloodstains. In particular, Mu Nan and I were sitting on the sofa together. Moreover, my position was relatively close to the central position. After a while, the eight of them were stunned. In everyone''s eyes, there is an extremely inconceivable color.When they were shocked, Mu Nan suddenly opened his mouth and said to me, "boss, this is my eight King Kong, the eight men with the strongest fighting ability of the whole flying car party. In addition, each of them is good at driving. You don''t want to see anything else. They are all my confidants. Now, I call them in together to tell them that I, Mu Nan, have identified you as my boss. "


    After listening to Mu Nan''s words, I firmly believe that he is very trustworthy, and his eight subordinates are also very trustworthy. As Mu Nan said, the eight great vajras under his hand are powerful and his confidants. Since I have chosen to believe in Mu Nan, I can trust his confidants.


    However, I trusted them, but they couldn''t believe me. It can be said that the eight King Kong were completely confused. Especially, when they heard Mu Nan''s address to me just now, their mouth opened and their eyes were even more staring.


    One of them, who looked like the leader, who had driven me here before, suddenly stepped forward and asked in surprise to Mu Nan: "boss, what''s the situation? What do you call Jiangnan wind boss


    On hearing the speech, Mu Nan raised his eyebrows and gave a direct look at the leader. He said in a cold voice, "shut up. Now, I officially announce that Jiangnan wind is my boss and the boss of our whole flying car party. All of you, come here and give the boss luggage


    Mu Nan''s tone was extremely domineering and firm. Although eight King Kong had doubts, they were indeed Mu Nan''s confidants. After a little hesitation, they immediately started to move. The eight of them took a step forward together, knelt down to me on one knee, and said with one voice, "see the boss!"


    The momentum of these eight people, completely become the existence of contemplation, this moment, I feel the supreme honor. I was very happy in my heart, and took over Mu Nan. There are many benefits in it. The eight King Kong is the right man.


    My eyes stare at the eight King Kong, then, sonorous and forceful said: "get up quickly, after everyone is your brother, after people, I am your eldest brother, but before the person, the boss is still Mu Nan, do not expose our relationship until necessary."


    Eight King Kong stood up from the ground. The leader came over with the medicine box. The other seven people stood in front of me and Mu Nan.


    In fact, Mu Nan also suffered a lot of injuries, not much better than me, but he pushed and said: "first give the boss medicine!"


    At present, the leader took out the trauma medicine and gauze from the medicine box, and began to deal with the wound in my abdomen.


    In the moment before the wound in my abdomen was revealed, there was some movement on the cool faces of the eight vajras. Then, they suddenly and seriously looked at me, and then looked at Mu Nan. From this, their look at me immediately changed and became awed from the heart.


    I know, they know my strength through the comparison between my injury and Mu Nan''s.


    Mu Nan is a fierce man with high strength, but I beat him when I was seriously injured. This is my outstanding point and the fundamental reason why the eight King Kong are in awe.


    After a while, my wound was cured. At this time, Mu Nan''s eyes suddenly noticed that my clothes were stained with blood. Moreover, many places of my clothes were worn. At the moment, he ordered: "go quickly and bring a clean clothes to the boss!"


    If one of them takes orders, he has to act. But I waved my hand, stopped him, and said, "no, I''ll keep this look. The news that I was brought here must have been known by someone. If I walk out safely in my brand-new clothes, I will be doubted."


    After hearing this, Mu Nan immediately gave up the idea, and then he said to me with some profound meaning: "boss, I''m really sorry, but the change of our relationship is really a fate."


    Mu Nan is like an angry lion when he is fierce. But after he gets friendly, he looks like a docile cat. Sure enough, I am not wrong. My mouth can''t help but smile and say, "yes, it''s a fate indeed. If you don''t fight, you don''t know each other! Perhaps, we have long been doomed to conspire together for great things! "


    I said this, let the silver haired man''s look suddenly stunned. I can see that he already thought of the lofty ambition I told him earlier. At this moment, his dream was ignited by me again. In his eyes, there was a burning light. However, he also knew how to behave and didn''t tell the story to the eight King Kong.


    Next, I continued to chat with Mu Nan for a while, and got to know each other with the eight King Kong.


    These eight King Kong looked at the cold face, but when they really convinced me, they were also very talkative. We easily found the topic and had a good time.


    Unconsciously, the time has come to midnight, extremely weak me, also slowly recovered a little spirit, so, I put forward a farewell, the silver haired man did not keep me, will let someone send me out immediately.


    I refused his offer, because if it was found out, it would definitely make people suspect that there was something fishy between me and the flying car party. As a result, Mu Nan had to turn to the eight great King Kong and ask them to inform the people outside that they would not embarrass me and let me leave here.The road ahead of me has been paved, just waiting for me to go out unimpeded.


    After saying goodbye to Mu Nan and eight King Kong, I walked out alone. I walked through the passage, through the transformation plant, and walked slowly towards the outside of the barbed wire.


    At this time, the night was so deep that there were not as many members of the party as before. However, along the way, I saw a lot of people. They were surprised to see my state. However, they did not come up to say anything to me, let alone stop me. Even the voice of talking about me did not come out.


    From this aspect, I feel more and more that Mu Nan is the supreme authority of the flying car party. The people under the party are absolutely forbidden to him. Thinking like this, my heart can not help but rise a trace of comfort.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 595

    Although not one of the best gangs in the provincial capital, the flying car party is also a big group in the top rank of the platoon. Now, it is under my command, and my strength has been directly developed.


    This point, for me, is a great harvest, with a sense of relief, endure the pain of the body, I go all the way, have been walking, will soon go outside the barbed wire.


    At this moment, inside the barbed wire fence, I can only see some sporadic members of the bottom flying car party patrolling. Outside the barbed wire, there is a quiet area without a shadow. Suddenly, my heart can''t help crying.


    When I came, I was carried by the motorcycle of the party. Now that I''m gone, I don''t even have a transportation tool.


    In the middle of the night, there must be no car nearby. If I want to go back, I have to go to the main road by myself to get a taxi.


    Although I can play an unparalleled power in the state of fury, I will have serious side effects after playing. Once I relax, my body will become extremely weak. This time, I wake up in time, so my body has not suffered more impact. Even so, I am still very tired and walk It''s a little wobbly.


    However, I still didn''t ask people to send me away. After all, hiding the relationship between me and the car party is the most important thing. Even if there is a glimmer of possibility, I can''t let people see the unusual relationship between me and the cyclists.


    The effort to pick up, I took a difficult step, and finally out of the barbed wire.


    However, after a short walk outside, I suddenly saw a few lights in the distance. After a while, I became absorbed and focused on the past. I found that two cars were speeding towards my direction.


    This time, I can''t help but feel a little trance. The people who drive the party usually drive motorcycles. How can anyone drive a car?


    Soon, I thought that it might be the outsider who came here. At present time, but after the early morning, there would be outsiders coming. I secretly felt surprised.


    The two cars were moving at a high speed, and as I thought about it, the car in front of me had already sped past me.


    And a car behind me also passed me, but it just passed me, suddenly stopped. The sound of friction between the car and the ground stimulated my nerves. I knew that the car behind it stopped suddenly. I almost subconsciously turned my face slightly and looked at the stopped car.


    This look, my heart can not help but burst out, I suddenly feel that this car is a little familiar.


    However, at this time, the door opened quickly, and a figure came down from inside.


    When I saw her face in the light of the car, I was shocked. My eyes were shocked.


    I never thought that Peng Xuefei was the one who came to the base camp of the party in the middle of the night.


    After Peng Xuefei got out of the car, she walked straight to me. At this moment, my feet seemed to be nailed to the ground. My eyes were fixed on Peng Xuefei. It seemed that only she existed in my field of vision in this world.


    For a long time, my role in front of Peng Xuefei is the rich second generation who publicizes the dandy. She is the object that I want to hide my identity most.


    However, she appeared in front of me at such a critical moment, which shocked me. At the same time, I could not help but have some worries in my heart. Peng Xuefei, would she have any doubts about me?


    When I was worried, Peng Xuefei had already stood in front of me. She looked at me with surprise on her face. Then, she said in surprise, "Jiangnan wind, how did you come out?"


    Peng Xuefei''s question immediately caught me. She was really worried about what was coming.


    for the contradiction between me and the flying car party, Peng Xuefei was very clear. She clearly knew how I abandoned sun Yunlong, and how I ran the plane. She knew that we were fighting against the flying car party and beat them to pieces Because of me, the party ruined the plan and lost face.


    It can be said that the conflict between me and the party has reached an irreconcilable level. Moreover, this evening, the party sent the most magnificent formation to bring me to their headquarters. Such a battle is only for catching me. Anyone with a clear eye should see that the party will never forgive me this time. Even, they are likely to kill me.


    However, now, I came out of the party safely, or in Peng Xuefei''s eyes.


    After Peng Xuefei asked this, she continued to look around me. Then, her eyes were firmly fixed on my face. Her expression at the moment was astonished, suspicious and serious.


    For a while, I couldn''t help but get anxious and die brewing. However, my surface was very calm, with the appearance of the past to her.


    Then, I pretended to be relaxed and grinned and said: "nothing. The boss of the Party of flying cars especially appreciates my ability and let me join the party. But I like freedom and I''m not happy, so he let me go."Hearing this, Peng Xuefei was stunned at first. Then, the color of doubt on her face became even worse. She stared at the wound in my abdomen and the clothes on my body and asked me, "is that how I appreciate you?"


    Before I came out, I didn''t change my clothes. The purpose was to let people see my embarrassment and injury, so as not to doubt the unusual relationship between me and the car party. However, now I''m facing Peng Xuefei. I can''t tell her that I was beaten up and thrown out by the people of the party.


    As a childe, even if he is suffering, I must be euphemistic, which reflects my character, and won''t let Peng Xuefei think more about other aspects.


    So, I pretended to be careless and responded with her: "the leader of the Party of the flying car knows that I have extraordinary ability, so he has to compete with me. As a result, he has become more appreciative of me."


    Peng Xuefei of course knows that I am bragging. She is not surprised by my self boasting performance, but what she can''t understand is that I was released. Maybe, in her opinion, I fell into the hands of the flying car party. Even if I don''t die, I will at least be disabled. Even if I''m not disabled, I will be detained in it. It''s unlikely that I will be released so soon.


    And the reason I said, the leader of the party admired me. It sounded like a boast, but Peng Xuefei couldn''t refute it.


    I saw that she didn''t chase after the question for a while. She quickly changed the topic and asked her, "however, after all, why are you here?"


    In fact, from Peng Xuefei''s words just now. I probably guessed that she should have received the news that I was taken away by the party, so she came to rescue me in the middle of the night. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but draw a warm current in my heart. It seems that Peng Xuefei is indifferent on the surface, but she still cares about me in her heart.


    However, Peng Xuefei has not responded to me. Suddenly, a magnetic voice came from behind me: "I brought her here!"


    Hearing this sound, my heart suddenly startled. Subconsciously, I turned my head and looked at the sound. I saw a figure coming down from the first car that drove by. This man was straight, handsome and handsome. He was my rival in love, Sheng Mingjie.


    I didn''t expect that Peng Xuefei was brought by Sheng Mingjie. If this is the case, my guess just now will be overturned?


    Looking at the current situation, Sheng Mingjie knew the news that I was captured by the flying car party, and then he told Peng Xuefei the news. It seemed that he wanted to perform in front of Peng Xuefei, so he specially brought her here. In that case, he could not only show that he could hold the hardline image of the leader of the flying car party, but also let Peng Xuefei see my misery and compare with him, Jane Straight to the sky, to the ground.


    Peng Xuefei, however, has always asked me to pretend to be her boyfriend in front of Sheng Mingjie. Sheng Mingjie tells her this news. No matter whether she cares about me or not, she will certainly appear.


    Thinking like this, the warm current in my heart suddenly disappeared, replaced by the pain, especially, at the moment Sheng Mingjie, walking is a proud appearance, eyes are like a king general contempt of me.


    When I saw his expression, I couldn''t help but say to him: "Sheng Mingjie, what are you doing here with Feifei? This is the old nest of the Party of flying bikes. There are so many of them. You take her here. In case she is in danger, are you responsible


    When I say this, it''s just that the villains report first, and they will fight against Sheng Mingjie.


    But Peng Xuefei listened to my words, the expression suddenly Leng for a moment. But Sheng Mingjie''s steps stopped unconsciously, and his brow slightly frowned.


    However, Sheng Mingjie''s reaction is so fast. After only one or two seconds, his face became more disdainful. Then, he continued to walk and said to me: "I thought you couldn''t come out, so I wanted to get you out. Unexpectedly, you are a dog biting LV Dongbin."


    Although Sheng Mingjie''s words are a little ugly, they are reasonable. I can''t help but sneer and respond: "Sheng Mingjie, Shanda young master, I know you have the ability, but do you think I need your help? It''s a joke. I''m fine at all. I think you just want to show up in front of Feifei


    Hearing this, even if Sheng Mingjie''s self-discipline is good, he can''t bear it any more. He stops his steps and stands in front of me. Some speechless said, "Jiangnan wind, do you think I need to rely on you to perform in front of Feifei? Well, if Feifei didn''t ask me for help, I wouldn''t care about your life or death. "


    When he said this, Sheng Mingjie''s face was cold and lofty, but I found that his remaining light was quietly looking at my injuries. Obviously, he walked out of the base camp of the flying car party safely. My heart is full of doubts.


    And at this time, Peng Xuefei suddenly opened his mouth and said to me, "Jiangnan wind, Sheng Mingjie really brought me to save you. Since you have come out, this matter will be settled."


    With that, Peng Xuefei took a meaningful look at Sheng Mingjie. According to Peng Xuefei''s cleverness and listening to what I just said, how could she not know Sheng Mingjie''s ulterior motives? Besides, he should know Sheng Mingjie better than I do and know that he is a man of high self-respect. No matter what you do, it is to raise yourself and trample on others.But before I responded to Sheng Mingjie''s words, he gave me a cold hum. Then, he turned his head to Peng Xuefei and said, "Feifei, people like Jiangnan wind are small bellied. I think you''d better leave him as soon as possible. He is not worthy of you, even if he escaped the disaster of the flying car party this time. If it''s hard, he''ll have another one. "


    Sheng Mingjie''s words clearly show that he has been angry. Yes, Peng Xuefei did not comply with his words, but said with a strong tone: "Jiangnan wind, he is my boyfriend, if he really has an accident, it is also me who should worry about."


    Seeing Peng Xuefei defending me so much, I should climb up the pole and say to Sheng Mingjie, "yes, this is between us. If we break up or not, I won''t bother Shanda. You are so thoughtful."


    Sheng Mingjie glared at me fiercely and said in a cold voice, "Jiangnan wind, I hope you can have such good luck next time. Just to remind you, don''t forget my party the day after tomorrow. Maybe I will have a surprise for you. OK, don''t say much. Now, goodbye!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 596

    Sheng Mingjie''s words were particularly direct. After finishing, he turned to the car he was sitting in. I was stunned to see his back and didn''t answer his words.


    In terms of his size, Sheng Mingjie is much bigger than Du Haichao. No matter what else, he likes Peng Xuefei, but he doesn''t specifically aim at me, embarrass me, or even help Peng Xuefei to save me. It can be seen that he is broad-minded.


    But it is also because of this, I am more and more unable to understand Sheng Mingjie. I feel that he is broad-minded, just because his city is very deep and deep. Therefore, some things can not affect him at all. In other words, ordinary people or things will not let him care too much. He is too lazy to care about it. But who knows what he will do behind his back? What does he mean by surprise?


    Just as I hesitated, Sheng Mingjie''s car had started and slowly drove away from the scene.


    On this side, Peng Xuefei saw that I didn''t speak. She couldn''t help but say to me, "Jiangnan wind, what do you think? Sheng Mingjie is gone. You are still playing deep here! "


    Hearing Peng Xuefei''s words, I can''t help extricating myself from the state of dissociation. It seems that Peng Xuefei knows that I deliberately try to be brave in front of Sheng Mingjie, but he doesn''t say anything.


    Without waiting for me to reply, Peng Xuefei went on to say, "Jiangnan wind, to tell you the truth, you came out of the flying car party alive, but it really made me more and more impressive. You are a special person. Since you appeared in the school, everything that happened to you was unusual. You can make trouble, and at the same time, you are quite able to handle things. It seems that there is a secret in you


    When I heard Peng Xuefei''s words, my nerves suddenly touched. She was right. As a student, I had so many things happening to me. Anyone who had a mind, as long as he thought about it carefully, would feel a little unusual. Even though every time, I deliberately didn''t expose my real strength, all kinds of events added up to make me special, even Peng Did Sheffield guess I had a secret?


    It really made me cautious. In any case, my secret can''t be known by her. No matter how strange I am, as long as I''m still in the south of the Yangtze River, I can''t let anyone associate me with Suluo''s identity.


    However, looking at Peng Xuefei''s eyes staring at me, my nerves can''t help but wake up. Peng Xuefei is just saying this now. Her heart may not really think of anything. After all, I have not left any obvious flaws.


    I settled down and tried to make myself look natural on the surface. I even gave a hippie smile and pretended to reply in a deep way: "isn''t it all because I''m your boyfriend? Apart from other things, from Sheng Mingjie, I am not such a good boyfriend. Should you give me some compensation? "


    At this moment, I showed my dandy power again. Peng Xuefei could not help but coldly lowered her face when she saw me like this. She said speechlessly: "it''s all hurt like this, but you can still beat it. I think you''d better go back by yourself."


    After saying this, Peng Xuefei''s body turned and walked towards her car. I followed her closely and said, "no, I''m a seriously injured patient. Do you really think it''s easy for me to get out of the party?"? It depends on my wisdom and courage. It''s a pity for a man like me to be your fake boyfriend


    With these words, my body has already walked to the side of the car, I opened the door, directly sat in the co driver''s seat.


    But Peng Xuefei didn''t pay attention to me any more, just started the car, the car quickly left.


    Along the way, Peng Xuefei did not speak. Until she came to the school gate, she stopped the car and said to me, "Jiangnan wind, anyway, I really have to thank you. You need to take some risks to play my boyfriend. But you don''t have to feel aggrieved. Don''t think I don''t know. You pursue me like Du Haichao and sun Yunlong. They have ulterior motives, but you are still within my acceptable range. Well, it''s very late. Go back quickly. Come to school tomorrow. I have something to tell you. "


    Smell speech, my heart can''t help a sudden, it seems, Peng Xuefei on the surface did not say anything. Her heart is clear, she must have thought, I also want to catch up with her behind the sea Gang, will be close to her. Although I am different from Du Haichao and sun Yunlong, in the final analysis, I really want to make use of her, so I don''t know what to say for a while.


    It was Peng Xuefei''s last sentence that made me curious. She has something to say to me tomorrow? What kind of things would make him so mysterious.


    But I looked at Peng Xuefei''s eyes and looked ahead. I didn''t mean to talk to me again. I had to get off the car honestly.


    Peng Fei''s car roared back to me, leaving me with a roar.


    There was no word all night. The next day, sunny, sunny, my spirit can not help but a little excited, my body injury also turned some, even the abdominal wound, also have a little recovery, this amazing physical quality, I was surprised.As usual, I dressed myself up to be handsome, and then drove a new car to school.


    However. Just as my car was driving to the school gate, I was about to turn inside the school. Suddenly, a car sped past in front of me.


    It was a yellow convertible, completely ignoring me as I was turning and almost missed my car.


    I quickly pressed on the brake, and the other side did not even pause, continued to drive away quickly, and soon disappeared in my field of vision.


    I took back my mind and drove slowly into the school. But when I came to the parking lot, suddenly, the yellow sports car appeared again in my vision. At the moment, it was parked in a more prominent position, and its owner was sitting leisurely in the back of the car. His eyes did not cover up, staring at me just arrived.


    This man is about 20 years old. His hair is fluffy and his eyes are full of aura. He is very lively. However, he is not clear and deep. His facial features are exquisite, his skin is very white, and he is a handsome man.


    But I don''t know this person, but his look at me is very direct, even if I sit in the car, my eyes can look at him together. It made me more sure that he was waiting for me in the back of the car.


    I have a vague feeling that this man is not simple, but I don''t know what he is waiting for me here?


    Anyway, I don''t like this guy for his reckless driving.


    I slowly drove into the parking space, and then I stepped out of the car, pretending to ignore him directly, and was about to walk towards the classroom.


    But before I took a few steps forward, the man suddenly stopped me and said, "stop!"


    I subconsciously stopped the pace, suddenly turned around, some playful eyes to him, doubt asked: "you find me something?"


    In the face of my doubts, he did not immediately respond to me, he jumped out of the car, and then, came to me, around me around a circle, up and down looked at me.


    I was wondering what the boy meant. Suddenly, his body stood in front of me again, and asked me, "are you the south wind?"


    When he asked, there was not much doubt in his expression, but only banter. His eyes narrowed slightly. Before I could speak, he suddenly opened his mouth and said, "I heard you are very famous in this school, but I don''t think it''s very good."


    With that, he didn''t even mean to talk to me. He turned around and walked forward.


    Looking at the boy''s natural and unrestrained figure, my mind can not help but feel a little trance, from his words, I can hear. He is not a student in our school, and he certainly knows me. Otherwise, he would not have found me so directly and asked if I was Jiangnan style. Even, he did not need to listen to my answer to give me evaluation.


    It can be seen from this that, at the school gate, he drove to rob me. It is very likely that he did it on purpose.


    But he simply said one or two words and then left, which made me a little confused. However, from the way he looked at me and the tone of his voice, I could see that he was a rebellious man.


    I laughed and muttered to myself, "it''s kind of interesting."


    Then, I will put this small episode behind my mind, straight to the classroom to go back.


    Along the way, I still saw a lot of people who could not help talking to me. It seems that my popularity has not subsided in school, especially some girls. Their eyes are full of worship and infatuation.


    As usual, I turned a blind eye to these, but what I slightly cared about was that there was Sheng Mingjie''s name in some of the comments I heard. It seems that many people are talking about him. Obviously, many people are also interested in him.


    Sheng Mingjie is indeed a mystery. Let alone the passers-by who knows his existence, even I, who have dealt with him a lot, can hardly see what kind of person he is, and his background is unfathomable.


    Soon, I went to the classroom, this classroom is not my regular classroom, but Peng Xuefei''s class classroom, just, I was late, but found that there was no sign of Peng Xuefei in the classroom. It seems that she missed class again today.


    All morning, Peng Xuefei didn''t come to class. It was a waste of time. I remember what she said to me last night. She asked me to come to school. She had something to say to me.


    As a result, I came, but she didn''t come, which made my heart itch. I couldn''t help sending her two short messages, but she didn''t reply to me.


    At noon, I had a casual meal in the school canteen.


    In the afternoon, Peng Xuefei''s class had no class. I was too lazy to go to the classroom. I wandered around the campus. Walking on the road, I took out my mobile phone and was about to call her, but my phone had not yet been called out. Suddenly, the ringing tone rang. I looked at the caller ID, it was Peng Xuefei''s.I got through the phone in a hurry. "You said you had something to tell me, why didn''t you see you all day?" she asked directly


    Compared with my eagerness, Peng Xuefei should be more calm. She calmly replied, "I''m coming to school now. I''m waiting for you in the garden behind the library. Come here quickly."


    Peng Xuefei''s tone, as always indifferent, even with a trace of command tone, and just finished this sentence. She just hung up.


    I looked at my cell phone for a moment. Then, I started to walk towards the garden behind the library.


    The library is not far from where I am now. It took me more than ten minutes to get there.


    When I went to the back garden, I saw Peng Xuefei. She was standing on the lawn with her back to me. All the flowers around her became her foil. She had unlimited charm just by her back.


    I couldn''t help but quicken my pace and walked towards her.


    But Peng Xuefei also felt that she was a late comer. She could not help turning her head and looking at Peng Xuefei''s face together. Seeing Peng Xuefei''s face, I didn''t know what was going on. I always felt a little serious. Her eyebrows also slightly frowned, as if she had something on her mind.


    When I came to her, I immediately asked her, "what can I do for you?"


    But Peng Xuefei did not immediately respond to my words, but silently looked at me for a few seconds. Then, she asked me solemnly, "tomorrow, Sheng Mingjie''s party, will you go or not?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 597

    I didn''t expect that Peng Xuefei asked me for something. It turned out that it was about Sheng Mingjie''s party. When I heard about it, I couldn''t help feeling excited.


    Frankly, I decided to go to this party. This is because Sheng Mingjie has frequently appeared in my field of vision recently. It seems that as long as Peng Xuefei exists, my life trajectory will easily overlap with him.


    The more times I mingle with Sheng Mingjie, the more I find that his ability is extraordinary. His background is unfathomable, so I made a decision in advance to go to this party. After all, Sheng Mingjie invited me. If I don''t go, he thinks I''m taboo.


    However, Peng Xuefei asked this question so seriously that I couldn''t help hesitating. For a while, he didn''t say what he wanted to go to. Instead, he replied casually: "Sheng Mingjie invited me to this party, but it''s not so important to me. I''m just an outsider. It doesn''t matter whether I go or not. Therefore, I don''t know whether to go Or not. "


    Hearing what I said, Peng Xuefei''s face became more and more dignified. She looked into the distance and said leisurely: "Sheng Mingjie, when he was a teenager, he became famous in the circle of the province. Whether in the white or the underworld, his reputation is very loud, and many people are very polite to him. After he was an adult, he went abroad to study for a period of time. This time, he came back. It seems that he doesn''t want to leave. Maybe he will stay here for a long time. Therefore, this party is a party that he is familiar with. Moreover, I heard that this party is also related to his taking over the Sheng family''s industry. "


    I don''t understand why Peng Xuefei suddenly introduced Sheng Mingjie at this time. He is always mysterious in my heart, but Sheng Mingjie and Peng Xuefei should have known each other for a long time. Therefore, Peng Xuefei''s understanding of him is not a strange thing, but I don''t know why Peng Xuefei said these things to me.


    Pengjie invited many celebrities to the party, and then he said, "most of the celebrities I met in the entertainment party were white celebrities."


    When Peng Xuefei said these things, my heart was suddenly shocked. For Sheng Mingjie''s strong background, I had a sense of mind, but I didn''t expect that he was so powerful. The people Peng Xuefei said, different sects and a wide range of people, let me have some unimaginable, looking at the whole H Province, there are several people who can have Sheng Mingjie''s such a wide range of people Pulse?


    However, shock return shock, Peng Xuefei just said here, I can''t help but ask her a: "what about you? Go or not? "


    Smell speech, Peng Xuefei slightly frowned, some helpless said: "because of the unavoidable reason, tomorrow, I must go."


    When Peng Xuefei said this, her expression was obviously melancholy. Obviously, she didn''t want to go, but she had to go. The person who allowed Peng Xuefei to execute orders unconditionally, I think, should be her father. After all, the leader of the sea Gang deliberately arranged Peng Xuefei and Sheng Mingjie.


    Thinking of this, my mind can not help wandering up, it seems that the Sheng family''s industry is certainly not small. And this party is certainly not simple. I don''t know whether the leader of the Hai Gang will come to the scene in person?


    While I was thinking, Peng Xuefei suddenly said, "Jiangnan wind, what are you thinking?"


    Peng Xuefei''s words, my thoughts suddenly pulled back, I quickly replied: "did not think what ah, how?"


    After saying this, another question appeared in my mind, that is, what is Peng Xuefei''s reason for asking me to say these things?


    Peng Xuefei has always been very cold. In terms of temperament, she is also elegant and silent. I have never seen her. Why does she treat Sheng Mingjie''s party so seriously when she is so formal?


    See me again distracted, Peng Xuefei could not help but white my one eye, said: "I just spoke to you, you did not hear, also said did not think what?"


    Hearing this, I immediately explained to Peng Xuefei: "I''m sorry, but I didn''t expect that this party held by Sheng Mingjie should be so grand. I think that there should be few such strong parties in H Province. I really can''t think of why Sheng Mingjie invited me to attend it?"


    In my impression, Sheng Mingjie is a man of self-restraint and magnanimity, but he always seems a little arrogant. Maybe he didn''t give me any trouble because he looked down on me in his heart and didn''t pay attention to me at all.


    Frankly speaking, I originally wanted to explore Sheng Mingjie''s situation, but now, I''m really not willing to go. After all, I''m a rival in love. If I go, maybe I''m looking ugly. The surprise he said should be ironic!


    At this time, Peng Xuefei said to me: "no matter what Sheng Mingjie invited you for, tomorrow, I hope you don''t go."


    Peng Xuefei''s words, can''t help but let me some stunned, is this her ultimate intention to talk to me this time?


    I didn''t think much about it. I couldn''t help but ask her, "why?"When I speak, Peng Xuefei''s eyes have been staring at me, her eyes have a trace of helplessness, a trace of impatience, almost my voice just fell. She said to me, "don''t you worry, will Sheng Mingjie deal with you tomorrow? You are very good at school, and you do have the ability. However, in the big scene like tomorrow, if Sheng Mingjie really wants to deal with you, can you cope with it? "


    After listening to her words, my expression was obviously stunned, not because Peng Xuefei said that in case Sheng Mingjie would deal with me tomorrow, but Peng Xuefei''s reaction to me, she would put herself in such a position for me. At this moment, my heart once again flowed a warm current, and I couldn''t help asking, "are you caring about me?"


    Looking at me like this, Peng Xuefei''s manner immediately returned to normal, and became cold again, and said to me, "no matter whether you care or not, you are not allowed to go tomorrow."


    Peng Xuefei''s tone is very formal, and, she said so much, the purpose is not to want me to go to Sheng Mingjie''s party, but in this moment, my heart suddenly became firm, I honestly refused her, sonorous and forceful said: "sorry, this time, I may let you down, tomorrow''s party I must go!"


    In fact, I didn''t mean to violate Peng Xuefei''s request, but I had a reason to go.


    But in Peng Xuefei''s heart, she thought that I was contradicting her. She burst out anger in her eyes and forced me to ask, "why?"


    I was staring at Peng Xuefei tightly. I was not frightened by her coldness, only slightly pondered. Then, I took a deep breath and answered very seriously: "Feifei, you should know, as long as you put forward something, I will do it under normal circumstances, but I can''t promise you this matter."


    My attitude is very resolute, which makes Peng Xuefei even more displeased. Even, her eyes stare at me. Her voice became colder and colder, saying, "why can''t we just do this?"


    Smell speech, my expression can not help but become more serious, I looked at her deeply, once again very serious reply: "because, I care about you, care about my image in your mind, I don''t want to be looked down upon by you. I know that Sheng Mingjie''s strength is not simple. His background is beyond my ability. I also know that he likes you, and I am your nominal boyfriend. Therefore, he and I are destined to be in a hostile position.


    There are some gaps between him and me, but these gaps are congenital deficiencies. I don''t want to pursue you. As a man who also likes you, how can I bow to Sheng Mingjie? How can I shrink back? If it is, then, how can I be worthy of you. I have my principles. I''m sorry, I can''t do what you want. I have to go to the party tomorrow


    I said so much at one breath, expressing my sincere feelings. There are some words I deliberately said to Peng Xuefei, and some of them are really my thoughts.


    Sheng Mingjie is really crazy, but I may not be afraid of him. If I have not competed with him, I will be afraid to retreat. Why should I pursue Peng Xuefei? Especially Peng Xuefei''s character is very strong, how can I show my cowardice.


    After finishing the words, my eyes will be straight staring at Peng Xuefei''s face.


    Peng Xuefei was stunned at first. Then, she was shocked. The dissatisfaction in her eyes began to quietly disperse. Then, there was a splendor that covered her eyes again. It was a completely different look to me.


    This time, Peng Xuefei did not argue with me any more, but said faintly: "I understand, I am too subjective, you can go to the party tomorrow. But you must take care of yourself. "


    After saying this, Peng Xuefei suddenly woke up. Perhaps, she realized that her words were somewhat ambiguous. She could not help adding: "don''t think too much about it. Tell you these things is completely because you are still my boyfriend on the surface. I don''t want to disgrace myself because of your existence."


    Seeing Peng Xuefei like this, I suddenly felt that she was always cold and had a lovely side. I couldn''t help but smile and said with a little relaxed: "don''t worry, I''ll pay attention to it. Besides, Sheng Mingjie is not a very broad-minded person. Tomorrow''s party is so grand and there are so many distinguished guests, he may not care about me."


    That''s what I said, but it''s just my response to Peng Xuefei''s words, but I don''t think so in my heart. If Sheng Mingjie really wants to deal with me, I''ll only have soldiers to block it.


    And Peng Xuefei listened to my words, also no longer doubt what, she some meaningful look at me, deep voice said: "Jiangnan wind, you know? Today, you let me see a real you. I was worried about it. Let''s go to the party tomorrow


    Hearing her words, I suddenly felt a bit stunned, a real me?


    I am a little unclear, so, however, I can feel that Peng Xuefei''s attitude towards me has really changed, and what she said later made me surprised.


    As her fake boyfriend, I went to some small occasions with her. After all, acting was for those people. But tomorrow''s party was a feast. Peng Xuefei was a very respectable person. She would have invited me to go with her.For a while, I couldn''t react.


    Peng Xuefei saw that I did not immediately respond and asked me, "why, you are not happy?"


    I quickly recovered and said, "of course I''d like to, but I didn''t expect you to make such a decision."


    Peng Xuefei said casually: "it''s nothing. Since you promised, we''ll make an appointment. At 10:00 tomorrow morning, we''ll meet at the school gate. How about it?"


    It seems that Peng Xuefei is really going to go with me. I don''t know why she made this decision. Maybe she deliberately made it to Sheng Mingjie. Therefore, she is willing to put my fake boyfriend on the stage in such a big field.


    No matter what, I can have such a chance to be with Peng Xuefei, what will I not like? So, when she said this, I immediately nodded heavily, which was a promise.


    However, at this time, I suddenly thought of a problem, that is, Peng Xuefei said at the beginning, she said that because of the unavoidable reason, she must go to the party tomorrow.


    I really can''t figure out why Peng Xuefei, who didn''t want to go to the party, had to go.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 598

    I can''t figure it out. I still think that it has something to do with her father, but if it really has something to do with her father, Peng Xuefei will appear at the party with me in public? Doesn''t that mean going against her father in disguise?


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel more puzzled. But Peng Xuefei obviously won''t explain anything to me in this respect, so I can''t ask.


    Then, Peng Xuefei looked at the time, and then said to me, "well, it''s decided. I still have something to do. I''ll leave first. We''ll see you tomorrow."


    I immediately responded, "see you tomorrow!"


    As soon as my voice dropped, Peng Xuefei turned and walked towards the front of the library.


    Looking at the back of her leaving, my eyes could not help but squint up, my heart also fell into meditation.


    These days, I incarnate Jiangnan style and mingle with campus. I even do a lot of sensational things in order to get close to Peng Xuefei. However, my ultimate goal is to get close to the Haibang and rescue my father.


    Previously, I had some knowledge about the Haibang, but my understanding was limited to the two halls under it. Four halls and five halls. These two halls are not enough for me to get a glimpse of the essence of the Haibang.


    At present, Sheng Mingjie''s party tomorrow is an opportunity for me. According to Peng Xuefei, tomorrow''s party can be regarded as a grand banquet. All kinds of big people will be present. So, there will be important people in the Haibang.


    Even Peng Xuefei''s reason for having to go made me wonder that the leader of the sea Gang might be present. I''m even more at the party tomorrow.


    When Peng Xuefei''s figure completely disappeared in my field of vision, I woke up from my mind. For tomorrow''s party, I didn''t know what would happen. However, no matter what I faced, I couldn''t change my determination to go there. On the contrary, I was still vaguely looking forward to the unknown of tomorrow.


    With this complex state of mind, I went straight to the parking lot. Anyway, Peng Xuefei is not here now. I didn''t mean much to stay at school, so I just went home.


    When I got to the parking lot, I was shocked to think of the young man I met here when I first came to school this morning. I don''t know what kind of person that guy is. Although I don''t have much contact with him, I can feel his unusual.


    At this time, the yellow sports car in the parking lot has disappeared. It seems that he has left the school, and I have no further thought about it. I drove away from here at full speed.


    Today, I went back to the villa earlier. When I got to the villa, I found that uncle snake and uncle gang were sitting in the living room. They seemed to be talking about something. When I came back, they immediately said hello to me.


    I politely responded to them. I was about to go upstairs, but before I went up the stairs, I suddenly remembered one thing, that is, since the Sheng family has a deep background here, why don''t I ask Uncle snake to see if they have any understanding?


    Thinking of this, I immediately turned around and was about to ask Uncle snake. As a result, uncle snake took the lead and said to me, "young master, do you know the party that young master Sheng will hold tomorrow?"


    All of a sudden, I was stunned. I didn''t expect that what uncle snake said and what I thought in my heart actually got together. What kind of coincidence is this.


    Without much thought, I quickly stepped up a few steps, went to the snake uncle, solemnly said: "I know, and that Sheng Mingjie also invited me. This Sheng Mingjie has been able to invite so many famous people. What kind of background are they


    After hearing the speech, uncle snake and uncle Gang looked at each other. Then, uncle snake stood up from the sofa and said seriously: "Sheng family, the background on the surface is in the white road, and has a lot of relations with officials and politicians. The Sheng family has a lot of big industries and rich family wealth. In the underworld, many big gangs sell their face. But if we really want to talk about their background, we really don''t know. It is estimated that many people in H Province don''t know. Even our master once said a word about the Sheng family. "


    To me, the owner of the manor is also an enigmatic figure with extraordinary ability. His comments on the Sheng family can not help but make me more interested. I immediately asked Uncle snake, "what''s the word?"


    Snake uncle took a deep breath, and then said in a deep voice, "the Sheng family is so strong that it is unfathomable. Don''t offend the people of the Sheng family."


    Hearing this, I was shocked that the master of the manor was so powerful that even such a powerful person would say such a comment on the Chu family. It can be seen that the Sheng family is really too strong to see the bottom.


    For a long time, my identity of Jiangnan style relies on the advantages given by the owner of the villa. Now, I am a little frustrated. Even the owner is helpless to the Sheng family. So, what can I do to Sheng Mingjie?


    At this time, uncle Gang also stood up and said to me, "young master, the Sheng family and the Haibang are relatively close. Moreover, both of them hope that Sheng Mingjie and Peng Xuefei are together, and you are pursuing Peng Xuefei, so you must pay attention to it. If you can''t force yourself, don''t fight against Sheng Mingjie."It seems that what uncle snake and uncle gang were talking about in the living room was exactly what Sheng Mingjie and I were talking about. Even if they both said such things, it was definitely not alarmist.


    I nodded seriously and responded, "I understand!"


    Then, I went upstairs, until the evening, Peng Xuefei''s words, uncle snake and uncle Gang''s words, did not disappear from my mind.


    Sheng Mingjie is not an easy person to deal with. I have a task in my body. It''s not good for me to bump into him. It''s just that Peng Xuefei and I can''t live together peacefully.


    This night, my brain in the non-stop rotation, turn tired, I will be drowsy sleep.


    The next day, it was a sunny day. After I got up, I felt my injuries were better. I took a shower and took care of the wound that had begun to heal. Then, the maid in the villa brought me a luxurious formal dress. I know that uncle snake prepared it for me in advance. It was specially worn for the party. It is more expensive than the clothes I used to wear at school.


    After I put it on, I took a look in front of the mirror, which made me dizzy. With such a dress up, I am closer to the image of a rich second generation. I believe that even people who know solo can''t recognize me.


    When everything was ready, I looked at the time. It was almost the time agreed by Peng Xuefei and I took the invitation card that Sheng Mingjie sent to me and drove to the school.


    Although, on the way, I drove fast enough, but when I got to the school gate, it was still a few minutes after ten o''clock. At this time, Peng Xuefei''s car had stopped at the school gate. At the moment, she was leaning against the car waiting for me.


    Today''s Peng Xuefei, wearing a white gauze skirt, looks a bit intolerant of human fireworks, coupled with her delicate face, high cold temperament, is completely a fairy existence, I suddenly saw her, can''t help but be a bit stunned.


    Of course, this was just a moment. Soon, I drove to Peng Xuefei, and the window fell down. I said sincerely to her out of the window: "sorry, I''m late."


    Peng Xuefei looked at me and looked at my dress. She didn''t say anything more. She only said two words from her mouth: "get out of the car!"


    Her tone of voice as usual, with the tone of command, I can''t help but some inexplicable, at this time, Peng Xuefei has turned to the driver''s seat of her car, at the same time, she added: "take a car with me."


    After hearing this, it suddenly dawned on me that Peng Xuefei asked me to go to Sheng Mingjie''s party with her. If we separated two cars, it would not be really together. She wanted me to have a car with her on purpose, so that it would be formal.


    I did not shy, immediately got out of the car, into her car, immediately, Xia Xiaoxiao started the car, to the destination.


    Sheng Mingjie held this party, the address is in a big villa. This villa is a famous tourist attraction in H Province.


    If you can make a private party in a tourist attraction, you can see that the Sheng family is powerful!


    The villa is located in the suburb outside the city, which is not close to our school. It took us nearly an hour to arrive.


    When the car drove to the outside of the villa, my eyes suddenly brightened, and I was shocked by the grand occasion. Outside the villa, there were several rows of luxury cars and several limited edition sports cars. It was a comprehensive world-class luxury car show.


    Pengfei doesn''t seem to care about it, but she doesn''t look for a red one.


    As soon as the car stopped, the windows didn''t come and went up. Suddenly, a figure flashed out of the window.


    He was lying by the window and said to Peng Xuefei, "elder sister, when is it? Elder brother Sheng has been waiting for you for a long time. How can you come now?"


    The tone of the speaker was full of enthusiasm. Although there was some complaint, he could hear that he was glad to see Peng Xuefei''s arrival.


    However, when I heard this voice, I was slightly stunned because I felt familiar. What''s more, I was surprised that this man was Peng Xuefei''s sister. Does that mean that he is Peng Xuefei''s younger brother?


    I just don''t know if he is Peng Xuefei''s brother. If he is, Peng Xuefei is the daughter of the sea gang leader. Isn''t he the son of the sea gang leader?


    With this shock of doubt, I turned my head, this moment, outside the window called Peng Xuefei sister, also found my existence, can not help but look at my side.


    In this way, our two eyes could not help but look at each other. When I saw him, I was stunned, and he, too.


    What I can''t imagine is that I met this guy who was driving a yellow convertible that I met yesterday in the school parking lot.


    At this moment, I was shocked to the point that I could not add more. At that time, I could see that this man was a little extraordinary, but I didn''t expect that his identity was actually Peng Xuefei''s younger brother.Now, knowing this relationship, I couldn''t help but look at him and Peng Xuefei. In a trance, I was shocked to find that their facial contour was really similar, and both of them were exquisite to the extreme.


    And he obviously did not expect that the person sitting in Peng Xuefei''s car would be me. Seeing me, the enthusiasm on his face immediately cooled down. His expression began to solidify, and his eyes showed an incredible look. Then, he said in a cold voice: "how is it you, Jiang Nanfeng?"


    Looking at his attitude, I can clearly feel that he is quite dissatisfied with me when I come in front of Peng Xuefei''s car.


    But did not wait for me to open the mouth to say what, Peng Xuefei suddenly asked him: "when will I come, what are you worried about?"


    With that, Peng Xuefei didn''t give him a chance to respond, so he just lifted the window.


    Through the window, I saw him outside. Stand up straight body, however, his eyes are still cold staring at me, his face is very disdain to me.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 599

    His every move, a look in his eyes, all show that he is targeted at me, and from the beginning, he jumped out to say that sentence, what big brother Sheng has been waiting for a long time. I can clearly tell that he is on the side of Sheng Mingjie, that is to say, it is very likely that because of this, he would not like to see me.


    When I was shaking my spirits, Peng Xuefei looked at me a little deeply and said softly, "let''s get out of the car!"


    I nodded my head. Then, I walked out of the car with Peng Xuefei. Peng Xuefei''s younger brother was on the side and looked at me coldly. But when he saw Peng Xuefei go straight to the villa, he took back his eyes and ran after Peng Xuefei. While chasing, he said, "sister, how can you come here with Jiangnan wind? If elder brother Sheng knows about this, he will certainly be unhappy. "


    Smelling speech, Peng Xuefei''s steps stopped. She looked at her brother seriously and said in a cold voice, "Peng Yu, who am I with? It''s my freedom. Am I happy with Sheng Mingjie?"


    It turns out that Peng Xuefei''s younger brother is Peng Yu, but judging from his surname Peng Yu, it should be the young leader of the Hai Gang. If he was not Peng Xuefei''s brother, how could he be so rude to Peng Xuefei, and how could he take care of Peng Xuefei with his personality.


    When Peng Xuefei said this, she showed her aloof character again. Her high cold made her brother Peng Yu choke. At this time, Peng Xuefei said again: "besides, Jiangnan wind is my boyfriend, you must not be rude to him."


    After that, Peng Xuefei didn''t pay any more attention to Peng Yu. She turned her head and motioned to me. Then she walked towards the villa.


    Peng Yu didn''t say anything more, but he didn''t make any difference to me because Peng Xuefei said I was her boyfriend. He turned his head and glared at me and snorted coldly. Then, he took me as air and followed Peng Xuefei to the villa.


    I don''t know much about Peng Yu. I just feel that he doesn''t want to see me. Now, he regards me as air, and I''m happy to be free. After all, his identity is there, and I don''t want to get involved with him.


    However, Peng Yu took me as air. However, there were many other people who came to the party at the gate of the villa. Their eyes, however, were tightly fixed on me. Some people began to talk. From time to time, someone said, "Oh, my God, I''m right. Peng Xuefei, who has always been aloof and proud, actually drove a man here in a car."


    Someone echoed: "did you just hear Peng Xuefei say, this man is her boyfriend, really did not expect, Peng Xuefei actually found a boyfriend."


    Some people can''t help but ask: "who is the Jiangnan wind? Why not? Peng Xuefei is the woman that young master Sheng likes. How dare he come to the party with Peng Xuefei''s boyfriend is a real nerve


    These rumors, sporadically fell to my ears, it seems that Peng Xuefei, the eldest lady, is still quite popular. As soon as my boyfriend came, I was paid such attention.


    Of course, since I''m Peng Xuefei''s boyfriend, I can''t be disrespectful. No matter what they think of me, I walk my own way calmly.


    The only thing I care about is the black bodyguards standing in two rows in front of the gate of the villa. I don''t know if it''s because Peng Xuefei and I came together. They looked at me with a cold look. One of them quietly ran into the villa, but I didn''t care too much and went straight ahead.


    However, Peng Xuefei and Peng Yu had a smooth journey. They went directly into the gate of the villa without any hindrance. On the contrary, the black guards on guard bowed respectfully to them.


    But as I passed by, the security guards in black stopped me. One of the muscle men said, "Sir, please show me your invitation card."


    Sheng Mingjie''s party is bound to be strictly investigated. How can ordinary people get in and out easily? I didn''t care about the red tape. I took out the invitation directly and handed it to the muscular man.


    After checking it, the man made a gesture of invitation to me and said, "Mr. Jiangnan wind, please come in!"


    Smell speech, I walked into the big threshold of the villa. This villa, beautiful and quiet environment, into the eye of the road side. It''s all green. If you look at the whole villa, it''s like a paradise. However, today''s paradise is very busy. Just now, the luxury cars outside have blinded my eyes. It turns out that there is a special cave in the villa, and the scene is more solemn.


    On the way forward, there are ten steps and one sentry, and there are mobile teams patrolling to ensure that there is no hidden danger in the party. Just from the people who stand guard and patrol, I can see that their spirit is not like ordinary people, they are not weak experts. I can''t help but think that the Sheng family is really a big family and has a great career. Its inside information must be profound.


    In addition, they are the guests, male or female, old or young, noble and generous of men, elegant and graceful of women, old people holding high esteem and less appearance. Just from the appearance, we can see that they are extraordinary in temperament. They may walk in groups, exchange greetings, talk and laugh with each other, and everyone''s face shows high The feelings.Compared with them, although I came with Peng Xuefei, I walked alone on this road. In such a big villa, I only know Peng Xuefei well. I don''t know other people. I feel lonely, but no one bothers me. Anyway, I come here with my own purpose.


    After walking for several minutes, we came to the house. This is a villa built by a combination of several buildings. There is a large courtyard outside, which is enclosed by the whole.


    At this time, I once again saw the grand banquet held by Sheng Mingjie. The courtyard of the villa was very wide, and there were many long tables with delicious food and wine on it. There were many people standing inside and outside the courtyard, and their identities were different.


    Many of the guests who attended the party were accompanied by bodyguards or attendants. Although not many of them were with them, these bodyguards or attendants, in order not to disturb their master, spontaneously stood on the open space on the other side of the door. There were a lot of people standing in the open space. Just looking at the past, people felt a strong momentum.


    Suddenly, Peng Yu, walking in front of him, said to Peng Xuefei, "elder sister, let''s go straight in. Brother Sheng will be very happy to know that you are here."


    With this, Peng Yu is going to pull Peng Xuefei''s arm, but Peng Xuefei is not moved. She stares at Peng Yu and says in a cold voice, "you are grown up now. You are big brother Sheng. I don''t know. I thought you were his follower."


    As soon as the voice fell, Peng Xuefei did not pay attention to the summer mood. She turned to me and said, "Jiangnan wind, let''s go in together."


    I was a little stunned. Unexpectedly, Peng Xuefei refused to go in with Peng Yu because she wanted to go with me.


    For a moment, my heart was a little excited. I feel that the distance between Peng Xuefei and me is much closer.


    Without much thought, I stepped up a few steps directly and walked side by side with Peng Xuefei, walking towards the courtyard of the villa together.


    As soon as we had gone a little farther, those people in the courtyard who were talking up and talking saw Peng Xuefei and Peng Yu. Immediately, many people couldn''t help but pay attention to them and said hello to them one after another.


    Peng Xuefei and Peng Yu are people with status and status. Judging from their identity and status, they really deserve so much attention. However, while paying attention to them, these people pay attention to me unconsciously. After all, I came with them, especially seeing that the distance between me and Peng Xuefei is a little closer.


    Peng Xuefei and Peng Yu are people who have seen big scenes. They are indifferent to these greetings. They completely see whether each other is qualified or not, but I am a little different. For these people, I am very strange. Similarly, they are also strange to me, and they can not help but show their doubts.


    However, these people are worthy of being top-notch figures in various industries. They are very self-restraint and do not say anything unpleasant. At this time, a tall and straight figure came from the deep of the courtyard. He was wearing a straight suit and looked very noble, and his face was as delicate and handsome as a knife. On his body, it was invisible It releases a sense of royal majesty.


    Especially when he was walking around, he drew many eyes on the side. He was no other than Sheng Mingjie, the host of the party today.


    After Sheng Mingjie came, he nodded to Peng Yu first, then showed a brilliant smile to Peng Xuefei, and said with a smile, "Feifei, you are here. You are so beautiful today. Go inside with me!"


    Objectively speaking, Sheng Mingjie''s smile is really charming. His eyes are firmly fixed on Peng Xuefei, which is also very attractive. If ordinary girls are treated so favorably, I''m afraid they will feel honored. But Peng Xuefei is the only exception. Her expression is very flat, and she is silent. She responds to Sheng Mingjie faintly: "thank you, but I came with Jiangnan wind. I''d better go in with him. "


    It''s not difficult for Peng Xuefei to refuse Sheng Mingjie, but this matter in the eyes of outsiders has to be shocked. In any case, today is Sheng Mingjie''s home court and an invitation to the host. Anyone should give him face, but Peng Xuefei refused directly, and she refused for me.


    For a time, many people can not help but be stunned. This time, the eyes around me can not help but become more intensive.


    However, Peng Xuefei didn''t care about these things. After saying that, she still wanted to come closer to me, and even stretched out her hand to hold my arm.


    This curtain fell in Sheng Mingjie''s eyes. His face was full of smile just now, and suddenly it became cold. However, there was a large crowd walking here, and Chu Jie was a man with deep self-restraint and good face, so he could not attack directly.


    Soon, Sheng Mingjie adjusted his state and regained his enthusiasm. He even extended a hand to me and said politely, "Jiangnan style, warmly welcome you to my party. I believe that today will bring you unexpected splendor!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 600

    In the full view of the public, Sheng Mingjie is dissatisfied, but on the surface, he can still show such magnanimity, and I, as Peng Xuefei''s boyfriend, of course, should have the demeanor of a gentleman. No matter what he said to me, I just stretched out my hand, held it with him and said, "thank you!"


    Then, Sheng Mingjie turned around and walked toward the inside. Peng Xuefei and I naturally walked towards the courtyard.


    But at this time, I suddenly heard the voices of the crowd, someone said that someone from the sea Gang came again.


    Although there was a lot of noise around me, the word "Hai Bang" was like a Hong Zhong, which directly exploded in my heart.


    I''m here to attend Sheng Mingjie''s party. To some extent, I''m here to get close to the Haibang. It''s better to have a glimpse of the root of the Haibang. Right now. My idea is coming true.


    Perhaps, it is because I am a little excited, so that my pace slightly stopped.


    Peng Xuefei saw my abnormality for a moment, and asked me in doubt: "Jiangnan wind, what''s the matter with you?"


    My nerves a tight, then, feigned a smile, casually answer a sentence: "nothing."


    After hearing what I said, Peng Xuefei didn''t pursue her. However, she seemed to hear that someone from the Haibang came. Therefore, she turned around and looked at the rear. I took this opportunity to look at the back quietly.


    Sure enough, the courtyard fell into the mouth, and a dozen sea Gang people came. Compared with the whole audience, these ten people were really not many, but they showed an extremely strong momentum, which caused many people present to look at them involuntarily.


    When my eyes touched them, my heart suddenly burst for two times, because among the dozen people from the Haibang, many of them were familiar to me.


    Zhang Wenshan, Zhang Wenyuan, Zhang Wenyuan, Zhang Wenyuan, Zhang Wenyuan, Zhang Wenyuan, Zhang Wenyuan and Fu Gang, Fu Gang, the leader of the fourth hall, as well as he Yunxiang, the highly skilled Haibang elder, are among them.


    He Yunxiang, along with two other characters who also look like elders. At the forefront, Zhang Wenshan and Fu Gang, as well as several other figures of similar rank, walked behind the elders, and Zhang Wenyuan and others followed Zhang Wenshan.


    Obviously, the people from the sea gang are headed by he Yunxiang and other elders.


    Although I didn''t see the leader of the Hai Gang coming, I could clearly feel that the Hai Gang attached great importance to Sheng Mingjie''s party.


    The so-called enemy''s road is narrow. After such a long time, when I see these familiar figures, my heart will inevitably ripple. Unconsciously, I think of those heartbreaking scenes in Wutang. I disguised myself as thirteen, but Fu Gang brought Xu nan to identify me. Finally, Ziyi committed suicide in pain. It was the knife in my hand that stabbed my favorite person, That knife was the biggest pain in my life. It''s the same knife. Let Ziyi coma to today did not wake up.


    I can''t let Ziyi go with regret. I can''t watch her become a vegetable. Therefore, I try my best to become a Jiangnan wind, close to Peng Xuefei, just to make her wake up.


    Now, Peng Xuefei and I are so close to each other, and those important people of Haibang are right in front of me.


    At this moment, the group of people from the sea Gang have already seen Peng Xuefei and Peng Yu, and are coming towards this side.


    Seeing them getting closer and closer to me, my heart suddenly raised again. They brought me not only a painful past, but also an important future. My current identity is Jiangnan style, playing a full-fledged second generation. In case they find out that I am the clue of Suluo, my plan to approach Peng Xuefei will be completely ruined, not only that And I will be treated in a terrible way.


    After all, the relationship between me and the sea Gang is the enemy of life and death, and Suluo is also the wanted object of the sea gang.


    Soon, he Yunxiang and others came to Peng Xuefei. They nodded respectfully and said, "young master, young lady!"


    Peng Xuefei and Peng Yu nodded symbolically, while he Yunxiang, after receiving Peng Xuefei''s response, directly and subconsciously looked at me who was close to Peng Xuefei.


    At this time, he Yunxiang''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he couldn''t hide the light from his eyes. Fu Gang and Zhang Wenshan and others behind him had more direct eyes.


    Frankly speaking, my heart at the moment is really nervous, but the more such a time, the more I want to keep calm, can not show a little horse''s feet, perhaps, they are just curious about me standing beside Peng Xuefei.


    I deliberately showed a trace of playfulness on my face. I looked at he Yunxiang and others defiantly and deeply, pretending to be the same as seeing them for the first time. My expression, coupled with my clothes, now I am a rich second generation.


    At this time, Sheng Mingjie, who was in front of me, folded his body and came back. He held out his right hand directly to he Yunxiang and said, "elder he, thank you for coming to my party. I warmly welcome you."He Yunxiang also stretched out his right hand and held Sheng Mingjie together. He said in a voice, "this is our luck. Today, we will see Sheng Shao''s demeanor."


    Sheng Mingjie smiles and nods, then shakes hands with the other two elders to express greetings. After that, he met the people of the Hai Gang towards the inside.


    It was not until all the people of Haibang left that my heart was completely relieved. At this moment, I was a little grateful to Sheng Mingjie. If it wasn''t for the timely appearance of his host, I really worried about he Yunxiang''s venomous eyes and Fu Gang''s insight into everything. However, as long as I don''t show any obvious characteristics, nothing will happen What''s the problem.


    However, the only regret is that the leader of the Hai Gang didn''t come to see his true face.


    While I''m deep in thought. All of a sudden, Sheng Mingjie put his elbow against me and said, "Jiangnan wind, what''s wrong with you? Your reaction is like paralysis of nerves!"


    My heart was empty, sighed Peng Xuefei''s observation, but on the surface, I laughed, and replied to her: "I''ve heard that Haibang is the largest group in the provincial capital. Today, I see you, the style is really extraordinary, as your boyfriend. I do feel a little bit of pressure. "


    Smell speech, Peng Xuefei white my one eye, appear a little don''t agree, then, we went to the deep courtyard together.


    After a while, we went to the front door of the villa. The door was open, and we could see clearly the situation in the living room of the villa. The living room of the villa was very large, but it was clean and tidy, and it looked in good order. In the middle, there is a red carpet, and around it are long tables and sofas for people to rest.


    Walk into the living room. I saw a familiar guy at a glance, Ouyang Jing.


    Ouyang Jing was beaten by me and forced to kneel down. In my heart, Ouyang Jing didn''t take him seriously for a long time. However, Ouyang Jing used to hate and fear me. But today, he showed his arrogant side. When he saw me coming, he came straight to me with a glass of champagne.


    Just in time, there are a few very fashionable and elegant women, come to say hello to Peng Xuefei, and then, she takes Peng Xuefei to one side to talk.


    Without Peng Xuefei by my side, Ouyang Jing''s eyes could not help but look down upon me. He stood in front of me and said to me in a strange and gloomy way: "Jiangnan wind, I really didn''t expect that you dare to come to such a place."


    On hearing this, a silent smile appeared in the corner of my mouth. I replied to Ouyang Jing: "Ouyang Jing, I didn''t expect that you dare to talk to me like this."


    Said. When I look at Ouyang Jing, I don''t realize that there is a fierce light in my eyes.


    Ouyang Jing couldn''t help but stare at me. He was a little tongue tied and said, "you, can''t you do it to me? I tell you, this is shengshao''s territory. There is nothing wrong with you coming here. The wrong thing is that you are too close to Peng Xuefei, and Peng Xuefei is destined to be Sheng Shao''s woman. Just wait! "


    For this incompetent and arrogant person, I really can''t mention what interest, he is at best just a jet, but I don''t want to talk to him, I said slowly: "well, I''m waiting, I''m waiting for your dog barking more arrogant day!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, I turned straight away from the living room and walked outside the gate. Ouyang Jing, with an angry face, gritted his teeth in situ.


    It was about 11:30, and the party was about to start. At this time, some new comers came into the entrance of the courtyard. They walked slowly into the noisy courtyard, idle. My eyes wandered aimlessly on these people.


    suddenly, Peng Xuefei, who was still chatting with me, came to my side. She whispered to me those people:


    , "the one who walks in front of him, and the one with serious face is the provincial public security director; the one who walks beside him, the one with the head in the middle, is the deputy mayor; the right side is a shovel Gang, closely followed by him." The one with a belly and a big back is the president of the thunderbolt Club; the one with a straight suit at the back is the richest man in the province and the chairman of Shanzhu group. He is a well-known venture capitalist. Accompanied by him, he is a famous first-line star "


    Peng Xuefei introduced a lot of people to me, who are really just like her yesterday Tell me, there are gold and silver in the business field, the important officials in the official circles, the big men in the underworld, and the popular students in the entertainment industry. It can be said that everyone takes them out separately. They are quite famous people.


    Among these people, I only met the director of the public security department once. He rescued me from prison. I have never seen the rest of them, or I have only seen them on TV.


    At this moment, I was completely aware of the power of the Sheng family. These big people are all busy people. But because Sheng Mingjie held the party, they all came to attend. Their faces were filled with warm smiles. It seems that it is their great honor to be able to attend Sheng Mingjie''s party.


    Although I realized the power of Sheng family, at this moment, I really feel the gap between myself and Sheng Mingjie.Sheng Mingjie is very powerful, rich, powerful and has connections, and I am. But can only do the camouflage under the dark night, hide the identity, do anything to have to worry about.


    This kind of gap is really predestined by nature. However, Peng Xuefei doesn''t like Sheng Mingjie''s excellent man. So, what kind of person can get into her eye? Or into her heart?


    Perhaps, this is an unsolved question. I''m afraid even Peng Xuefei herself can''t answer it. It seems that, so far, no man has been able to enter her heart. How can she know who she will fall in love with?


    When I was wandering, Peng Xuefei''s voice sounded in my ear: "Jiangnan wind, I didn''t cheat you?"


    I was stupefied, for a moment, a little did not know what to say, just nodded.


    Peng Xuefei saw that I was a little bit out of my wits and couldn''t help saying, "these are just external things. Comparing you with Sheng Mingjie, the gap is not small, but in fact, it''s just that Sheng Mingjie has a good background."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 601

    Hearing Peng Xuefei''s words, my heart can''t help but touch. If I remember correctly, this is Peng Xuefei''s first time in front of me to tell her views on Sheng Mingjie. It turns out that Sheng Mingjie in her eyes is only of good fortune. As for his own personal ability, Peng Xuefei didn''t say, but in fact, Sheng Mingjie and I, in terms of personal ability, which one is stronger or weaker Who knows?


    Thinking of this, I suddenly feel a lot relieved. Sheng Mingjie is strong, and Ren is strong. As Peng Xuefei said, many things are nothing but external things. In the end, what I want to compare with him, or to argue with, is Peng Xuefei. As long as I can catch up with Peng Xuefei, then, to a certain extent, I am still better than Sheng Mingjie.


    I looked at Peng Xuefei. At this time, her eyes were already looking forward. Her profile was very beautiful, natural, smooth and exquisite. However, I seemed to see a different side of Peng Xuefei, on the surface. She is aloof and aloof. In fact, she is very independent and has a slightly hot side.


    Peng Xuefei''s simple words broadened my mind a lot. I couldn''t help but take a deep breath. My eyes flowed in the courtyard again. Suddenly, I saw some people coming into the courtyard where the courtyard fell into the mouth.


    Among these people, I actually saw several familiar people, one of whom was mo Qinglong, President of the Qinglong Association. The other is mu Nan, the leader of the flying car party that I have just conquered.


    Mo Qinglong and Mu Nan also saw me. However, Mo Qinglong didn''t recognize me. Therefore, his eyes did not stay on me too much, while Mu Nan deliberately pretended to be unfamiliar with me.


    The appearance of these two men once again refreshed my understanding of Sheng Mingjie. To be more accurate, it was my understanding of the strength of the Sheng family. You should know that the Qinglong Club headed by Mo Qinglong and the four halls and five halls of the Hai Gang still existed as mortal enemies. Last time, in the headquarters of Wutang, if Zhang Lei didn''t suddenly come to rescue me, I''m afraid Mo Qinglong would have died under he Yunxiang''s hand ¡£


    Now, when Mo Qinglong attends such a party, he must know that there will be people from the Hai Gang, but he doesn''t care. Obviously, it''s the strength of the Sheng family that makes him ignore this point.


    But this time, I didn''t have any extra thoughts. I just thought that today''s party, it seems, will be very interesting.


    People came in scattered, not long ago, this villa courtyard near the long table, almost full of people, I was bored watching, next to a voice came: "sister, come here, he Changlao has something to say to you, is the father''s meaning."


    This sentence was called by Peng Yu to Peng Xuefei. On hearing this, Peng Xuefei''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, revealing a hint of doubt. However, her steps did not stop, and she went straight to he Yunxiang and others.


    I looked at Peng Xuefei''s back, but my heart turned into a wave. Originally, I wanted to pry some information about the Haibang, but today, the leader of the Hai Gang didn''t come, which is a pity for me.


    I didn''t expect that he Yunxiang sent a message to Peng Xuefei when he Yunxiang didn''t come. Seeing that they were in a hurry, I had a hunch that it might not be a good message. Now it''s Sheng Mingjie''s party. It''s very likely that the message from the leader of the Hai Gang is related to this party.


    I just had this premonition in my heart. Suddenly, I felt a proud look from the side. However, when I felt this unique vision, I turned my eyes subconsciously and found that the person staring at me was the host of the party today, Sheng Mingjie.


    Sheng Mingjie looked at me straight, with a look of arrogance in his eyes. When he looked at my eyes, he directly stepped forward and came to me.


    Although Sheng Mingjie did not deliberately show his momentum, I was keenly aware that there was a sense of dignity in his body, which was oppressed by me virtually.


    In the courtyard of this villa, there are so many dignified people. Sheng Mingjie doesn''t go to entertain them, and the party is about to start. He doesn''t make preparations, but he comes to my role which should be redundant. I don''t know what his intention is.


    However, my face did not reveal anything, on his arrogant look, my eyes did not deviate, but chose to look at him.


    Sheng Mingjie walked up to me. His eyes swept the audience. Then, he asked me, "Jiangnan style, what do you think of my party?"


    After hearing the speech, I was stunned for a moment. Then, I pretended to be natural and said, "yes, it''s very good. Merchants, celebrities and talents are gathered together. Even if we look at the whole province of H, we can''t find a few people who can hold such a grand party!"


    This is not a compliment to Sheng Mingjie, but a matter of fact statement.


    After Sheng Mingjie heard this, he was also calm. He did not show any humility. He still maintained that rebellious attitude. Then, he said faintly, "how am I compared with you?"


    At the beginning, I wondered what he wanted. Now, listening to his question, I couldn''t help wondering whether he came to show off to me.


    From the moment I knew Sheng Mingjie, he always raised himself and belittled me. He seemed to want me to understand the gap between me and him all the time. However, after talking with Peng Xuefei just now, my heart has been relaxed and I will not belittle myself.Therefore, I responded to him directly: "I have to admit that in many ways, you are better than me. But to tell you the truth, in my heart, you are still not as good as me


    My tone is very calm, no mystery, no hubris, if the people next to me hear, will certainly be shocked, I actually in front of Sheng Mingjie, say such words.


    But Sheng Mingjie is very good at choosing when he talks to me. At the moment when he talks to me, he deliberately avoids others. Therefore, he is the only one who can hear me.


    In Sheng Mingjie''s eyes, he couldn''t help flashing a trace of embarrassment. However, he covered up very well. He didn''t show any anger on his face. On the contrary, he chuckled and said, "Jiangnan wind, since I met you at the beginning, I didn''t pay much attention to you. Maybe, you will regard me as a potential opponent, but frankly, you are not qualified at all."


    Finally, Sheng Mingjie said what he thought in his heart. I had already guessed his idea. However, he said it himself and showed more arrogance. He was so arrogant that I could not fall behind.


    I did not go aggressive, but playful smile, light you said: "ha ha, I have you as an opponent is not important, I have enough qualifications is not important, the important is that we have not tit for tat, in fact, I have won."


    What I said was quite meaningful. Sheng Mingjie was stunned when he heard it. Then, he showed a trace of doubt.


    I did not wait for him to speak, and then said: "because, I am Peng Xuefei''s boyfriend, and you, not!"


    When I said this, my eyes were always staring at Sheng Mingjie, and my face was still smiling. Even though his self-discipline was good, he felt provocation and even contempt when he heard me say this and saw my face. He could no longer restrain his anger. A trace of fierce light flashed in his eyes, and his hand could not help but come to grab my clothes Collar.


    In the face of such Sheng Mingjie, I was not afraid. Even, there was no movement on my face.


    Sheng Mingjie, in his hand almost caught me that moment, he suddenly extricated from the state of anger, he knew it was his impulse, he did not do it to me, but his eyes, compared with just now, is added a trace of chill, he said coldly: "listen, Jiangnan wind, don''t think I don''t know, you are not Feifei''s boyfriend at all The quantity, you are only she seeks to pretend, between me and her matter, you had better mind, don''t lose yourself for the sake of a moment''s morale. "


    Hearing this, my heart can not help shaking, Sheng Mingjie, he really has seen through everything, long ago, he has hinted, he knows that I am a fake, but he has only broken it until now.


    Perhaps, at the beginning, because of Peng Xuefei''s face, he didn''t make a clear point.


    But just because of Peng Xuefei, I couldn''t shrink back. I shook my head and said with righteous words: "Sheng Mingjie, I really don''t want to be your opponent. However, if you want to take Peng Xuefei as a choice, I''d rather choose to be your opponent than give up her. You can''t get Peng Xuefei''s favor. The problem lies in you, and it has nothing to do with me."


    At the same time, when you look at the cold wind in the south of the Yangtze River, you can''t feel how cold it will be


    I spread out my hands and didn''t respond to Sheng Mingjie. Sheng Mingjie snorted coldly and walked to the side. When he left, he looked at Peng Xuefei''s side. His mouth showed a faint smile that was not easy to detect. This smile was very meaningful to me.


    Involuntarily, I followed Sheng Mingjie''s eyes and looked at Peng Xuefei''s side.


    At the moment, Peng Xuefei is sitting in the middle of Hong Gang. She slightly lowers her head and frowns slightly. It seems that she is struggling with something.


    A little doubt rose in my heart. Was Peng Xuefei''s performance related to the message sent by he Yunxiang, the leader of the Hai Gang? So, what happened to Sheng Mingjie''s smile just now?


    For a moment, I was a little confused, and Peng Xuefei was in the camp of the Haibang. I could not go to ask her. After all, judging from the reaction of Peng Yu and the sea Gang people just now to me, they obviously didn''t want to see me. What''s more, I had hidden secrets related to the sea gang.


    At present, there are three people sitting in the party, some of them are sitting on the table, some of them are sitting at the party.


    But I, the one who should have been superfluous, stood quietly in a remote place after a confrontation with Sheng Mingjie. I was not the kind of person who liked to be lively. What''s more, the excitement in front of me did not belong to me.


    After a few minutes, the scene suddenly became comfortable, because Sheng Mingjie formally came out of the living room and set up a platform in the courtyard outside the living room.


    Sheng Mingjie stepped onto the stage, which means that the party is about to officially start, and then it is time for him to speak.


    At twelve o''clock sharp in the morning, all the people in the courtyard can''t help but turn to Sheng Mingjie on the stage.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 602

    Sheng Mingjie, in the public''s attention, said leisurely into the microphone: "thank you all, in your busy schedule, to participate in this banquet."


    Just a word, it led to the mood of many people below, thunderous applause, suddenly exploded in the air, people''s voices, also followed.


    After a little pause, Sheng Mingjie on the stage once again said, "the purpose of this banquet today is, on the one hand, because all the people present are friends of our Sheng family. I should treat everyone and get familiar with our mutual feelings."


    Sheng Mingjie''s other hand also held a goblet with wine in it. He raised the glass in his hand. It looked like a toast for friendship.


    The people under the stage immediately responded. They all picked up the wine glasses on the table and held them high-end. After Sheng Mingjie''s cheers, Sheng Mingjie drank. Other people drank the same wine and drank all the wine in the cup.


    I look at this scene, do not feel a bit funny, so many people, Sheng Mingjie can one by one familiar with? He just made a show to show his prestige. With such a shocking scene today, he stayed in the hearts of all the people in the field. No matter what he did in H Province, he didn''t want wind or rain?


    Later, Sheng Mingjie''s waiter went to take away the cup in his hand. He continued with what he said just now: "another reason, I believe many of you who are sitting here have already known about it. Next, I will take over some of our Sheng family''s industries in this city. I am still very young. I hope you can take more care of me in the future. Thank you!"


    Sheng Mingjie said that he was asking others to take care of him, but his attitude was very high and did not show any humility.


    Rao is so, there are still a lot of people who can''t help but say that they should not be seen outside. They are all their own people. Even, many people can''t help but clap their hands.


    Sheng Mingjie can invite so many people not to say, but also in a few words, it is very natural to stimulate the atmosphere of the whole audience. It has to be said that he has the spirit of a high-ranking person. At this moment, he is in high spirits and extremely frivolous under the attention of the public.


    It took a long time for the applause to subside. Sheng Mingjie should have announced the start of the party, but his face suddenly became extremely solemn and cried out: "there is a more important reason, I didn''t say it out!"


    Even if most of the people present were deep-seated people, they could not help but be confused when they heard Sheng Mingjie''s sentence.


    Sheng Mingjie, who didn''t give others too much chance to react, immediately went on to say, "all of you sitting here are famous people. Everyone is present. Then, I ask you to make a witness to witness my proposal to Miss Peng Xuefei!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the whole audience was stunned. The huge yard suddenly became silent. No one thought that Sheng Mingjie had prepared such an important thing.


    But the next second, the crowd burst into a frenzy, and everyone couldn''t help being excited. Sheng Mingjie invited so many white and underworld celebrities today to witness his proposal. What a scene, what a face, what a formality!


    Many people have begun to cheer, and at this time, the air suddenly sounded a burst of helicopter propeller rotation roar, soon, there is a helicopter hovering over the courtyard, petals of rose petals, floating down from above, a moment, formed a flower rain, surrounded by the air, is filled with a flower Fragrance.


    At the same time, a red sheet with some ribbons flying, unfolded in the helicopter, written on it are seven big characters: Peng Xuefei, marry me!


    This scene came so fast, so suddenly, so strong, and so shocked that almost all the people on the field could not help immersing themselves in this crazy romantic atmosphere, and some girls were excited to tears.


    At this time, Sheng Mingjie has stepped off the stage, holding a big bunch of roses in his hand, at the same time, he also holds a ring box, and his body goes straight to Peng Xuefei.


    For a moment, all the people in the field did not look at Peng Xuefei. Even, some people began to shout: promise him, promise him!


    Standing beside me, I was completely in a daze. I didn''t expect that Sheng Mingjie would propose to Peng Xuefei today. He would propose to her in front of so many famous people. He would propose to her in such a grand way.


    I ignored the calls of the people around me. I felt as if I had entered an ethereal state. Until Sheng Mingjie went to Peng Xuefei, I finally reflected. My eyes looked at Peng Xuefei.


    Peng Xuefei''s head was lowered, and she could not help getting lower. Her face was slightly red, but it was not blushing, but embarrassment. Her body was a little strained. It was not excitement, but tension. It was her struggle.


    At this moment, I finally understood that the message he Yunxiang sent to Peng Xuefei by the leader of the Hai Gang must have agreed to Sheng Mingjie''s proposal.


    Yes, it must be. Sheng Mingjie, who is so conceited, knows clearly that Peng Xuefei doesn''t like himself, how can he propose to her in public? In this way, once he is rejected, his face will suffer great loss. Peng Xuefei will not refuse him. He has the help of the sea gang. Therefore, he will succeed.I finally understood that the surprise and unexpected splendor that Sheng Mingjie told me and the meaningful smile that Sheng Mingjie just looked at Peng Xuefei were all due to this proposal. That''s the ultimate reason he asked me to come to the party.


    Seeing Sheng Mingjie step by step close to Peng Xuefei, my heart beat faster and faster.


    I know Peng Xuefei''s character. She is very stubborn and arbitrary, and it''s hard for others to influence her. But this time, she is not someone else, but the leader of the sea Gang, who is her own father. How dare she disobey?


    Will she promise Chujie? Just when I was so nervous, Sheng Mingjie had already come to Peng Xuefei. He knelt down to Peng Xuefei on one knee. Then, he took out the shining diamond ring and held out the flowers. He looked at Peng Xuefei with extraordinary tenderness and tyranny, and yelled: "Feifei, marry me!"


    As soon as Sheng Mingjie''s voice fell, the noisy scene suddenly became very quiet. All the people stopped their voices and stopped talking. Everyone''s eyes were firmly fixed on Peng Xuefei and Sheng Mingjie, and they became the focus of attention.


    And my heart, suddenly pumping, feel his whole body of nerves, are not conscious of tension up, my tension is almost to the limit. My eyes are the same as tightly staring at the field, eyes do not blink at Peng Xuefei, to see if she will agree to Sheng Mingjie.


    I approached Peng Xuefei with purpose, and the closest way to her was to get in touch with her and become her boyfriend. In this way, it was very convenient for me to get news from her mouth or to get close to Haibang by her. If she agreed to Sheng Mingjie''s proposal, everything I had done before would be in vain, and I would become a total outsider. It would be a complete joke.


    If that''s the case, I''m not willing to. I''m not reconciled to it. However, I will be lost. Even if I forget my purpose, I don''t want Peng Xuefei to promise Sheng Mingjie. I just feel that if Peng Xuefei really agrees with Sheng Mingjie, I will lose my heart. Thank you very much.


    Time. As the minutes passed by, Peng Xuefei was still sitting in her chair. She did not speak, neither promised nor refused Sheng Mingjie. However, I keenly found that her body had a slight tremor, which was not obvious, but was noticed by me. This is really an accident for Peng Xuefei, who has always been flattered or humiliated.


    Peng Shengjie couldn''t give me a message before she married Peng Mingjie, but she didn''t want to give me a message. However, it was hard for Peng Shengjie to give me a message!


    On the one hand, he had the words and orders of his father, and on the other hand, he was a proposal that was capable but not his favorite. How could Peng Xuefei not be embarrassed?


    Soon, more than two minutes later, seeing Peng Xuefei still did not say yes, Sheng Mingjie''s handsome smile gradually began to dissipate. He took a deep breath, called out again, and softly called out: "Feifei, marry me! I''ll be nice to you all my life


    Sheng Mingjie, a senior young master, is really not easy to say such words. If any girl gets such a proposal from him, she will never refuse. Maybe Sheng Mingjie really likes Peng Xuefei, not only because of the matchmaking between their parents.


    After Sheng Mingjie spoke again, in Sheng Mingjie''s hopeful eyes, many people in the field could not help but said, "promise him, marry him!"


    These people did not consider Peng Xuefei''s feelings at all. They just wanted to see a pair of talented women and become a good story.


    Even he Yunxiang, who was behind Peng Xuefei, saw that Peng Xuefei was not moved by Sheng Mingjie. He reminded him in a low voice and said, "Miss, don''t forget what the leader said to you."


    On hearing this, Peng Xuefei''s body was slightly stunned. At this time, Peng Yu also approached Peng Xuefei and whispered: "elder sister, you see elder brother Sheng is so sincere. You will be happy together. You can promise him quickly. Even if there is any gap, we can say it later. Now, you can''t violate elder brother Sheng''s face £¡¡±


    He Yunxiang and Peng Yu''s words were very quiet. Many people on the scene did not pay attention to them, so they did not hear them.


    But I heard it. Hearing this, I can''t help but think that Peng Xuefei, even if she doesn''t want to promise Sheng Mingjie, if she refuses Sheng Mingjie, doesn''t it mean that Sheng Mingjie will lose face? At the same time, it also brought down the face of Haibang. It seems that Peng Xuefei''s pressure is far more than that of the Hai Gang leader!


    At this time, Peng Xuefei finally raised her head. She glanced at the audience, looked at all the excited people, listened to their words, her eyes showed a trace of confusion, and then, her eyes and Sheng Mingjie got together, and became a little confused.


    However, Sheng Mingjie didn''t see Peng Xuefei''s bewilderment. He only knew that Peng Xuefei finally raised his head, and his face regained the smile, waiting quietly for Peng Xuefei to give him the answer he wanted.In the great pressure, Peng Xuefei finally opened her mouth, she mumbled: "I."


    The voice is not big, just a word, Peng Xuefei did not go on.


    Because of the word "she", all the people in the audience seemed to be excited. Those who encouraged Peng Xuefei''s voice were even higher: "promise him, promise him..."


    these three words echoed constantly in the field, becoming the loudest voice in the audience, bringing out the incomparable majestic momentum and becoming the current trend of the times.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 603

    In this noisy atmosphere, my nervous heart is about to jump out. I am worried that Peng Xuefei will agree with Sheng Mingjie because of the pressure from various parties. At the same time, I feel depressed for Peng Xuefei''s current situation.


    If Peng Xuefei really agrees with Sheng Mingjie, then, with his family situation and Peng Xuefei''s background, she will certainly have no chance to maneuver in the future. She will certainly become Sheng Mingjie''s wife, and Sheng Mingjie will want wind and rain.


    Peng Xuefei''s face became more and more embarrassed. Her eyebrows frowned slightly and her face turned red. She seemed to be about to speak again.


    At this moment, I couldn''t help it any longer. Before Peng Xuefei opened her voice, I suddenly took a deep breath and took a very heavy and firm step. I went straight to her and pulled her up from her seat. Then, I turned to Sheng Mingjie and said, "she won''t promise you, because she is my woman!"


    From the impulse in my heart, to my body''s implementation of this action, to walking up, to holding Peng Xuefei''s hand, to saying such a sentence with Sheng Mingjie, I accomplished it in a single breath, totally in more than ten seconds.


    After saying that, I pulled Peng Xuefei''s hand closer to me, and my eyes were fixed on Sheng Mingjie. All the boiling voices in the hall subsided. In the huge villa courtyard, even the sound of a pin landing could be heard.


    It seems that all people can not help holding their breath, and all people''s eyes fall on me.


    At this moment, people''s expressions froze. Some people''s mouth opened and closed. Some people''s eyes were wide open, and their eyes almost burst out. Even Sheng Mingjie was stunned. His smile solidified on his face, and his eyes showed a color that could not be thought of to the extreme.


    Even the Hai Gang people who were close to me were all stunned for a time. Such a state lasted for ten seconds. Ten seconds later, the whole scene exploded, and the atmosphere of the scene reached an unprecedented upsurge.


    Someone exclaimed, "my God, who is this man? How dare you say Peng Xuefei is his woman? How dare he destroy Master Sheng''s proposal? He is beating Young Master Sheng''s face in public. It''s too bold."


    Someone shocked: "does he want to die? Even if he doesn''t want to die, he can''t do this. I''m sure he will die miserably. "


    Some people recognized me and couldn''t help saying, "he seems to be called Jiangnan wind. He came in with Peng Xuefei. I don''t know what he came from, but it is certain that young master Sheng will not let him go. "


    Some people couldn''t help but scold me: "bah, Xu River south wind? I''m really impatient to rob even the young master''s women. "


    For a moment, all kinds of comments came out of everyone''s mouth. Some people were amazed. Some people are confused, but more people are abusing me and predicting my miserable ending. Even though their identities are extraordinary, I offended Sheng Mingjie in public, and they do not hesitate to insult me.


    For these voices, I did not care, I care more about Peng Xuefei''s reaction.


    Peng Xuefei was also shocked by my sudden appearance and what I said just now. However, after she reacted, I felt that she relaxed. She breathed out a breath and sprayed it on my chest. Obviously, my appearance relieved her dilemma.


    But Peng Xuefei''s pressure was relieved, but I was under great pressure.


    Sheng Mingjie, in front of him, has already reacted. His eyes are no longer confused and stagnant. However, his face does not show any other expression. He seems very indifferent and calm.


    However, it is because of his calm that he seems abnormal. What those people around me said is right. I jumped out at this time and said such words, which was to hit Sheng Mingjie in the face and trample on his supreme Majesty in public. After all, this is his home court.


    At the moment, Sheng Mingjie, has not shown anything, I have already felt that he has a great momentum, rolling to me, my pressure is particularly big.


    Just before the storm was coming, the people of the Haibang could not sit still. He Yunxiang''s cold voice sounded behind me: "little brother, are you not joking? I''m afraid you don''t know what you''re doing. Now, if you apologize in public, you may still be able to keep yourself


    He Yunxiang''s tone is very plain, just like talking about an ordinary thing. But the dignity of his words is irresistible. I know that his heart has been angry, at any time, it may explode.


    At the same time, Fu Gang and Zhang Wenshan also couldn''t help speaking. Fu Gang said angrily, "you bastard, what kind of thing do you think you are? You are looking for death."


    Then, Zhang Wenshan echoed: "don''t blame me for not reminding you. You have already offended our Hai Gang and Sheng family at the same time. Today, you will not have a good end."


    Other Hong Gang people also echoed a few words. In an instant, the atmosphere in the field was extremely depressed. There was a strong smell of gunpowder in the air. It seemed that it could be ignited at any time.At this tense moment, Sheng Mingjie also opened his mouth and said faintly, "Jiangnan wind, it seems that you didn''t listen to anything I said before. Originally, I didn''t mean to deal with you at all. Even when you were in danger, I still wanted to save you, but you are doing this, which makes it very difficult for me to do it. I can''t think of any reason why I can forgive you. "


    At this moment, Sheng Mingjie was angry, and a group of anger had gathered between his eyebrows. The most direct conversion of this anger was to kill. If he didn''t deal with me, he would have killed me as soon as he dealt with me.


    It is true that Sheng Mingjie is high above the world. He has never paid attention to me. At present, I, a mole ant, has disturbed his situation and ruined his life. He can''t forgive me.


    Now I am on the cusp of the storm, I bear more and more pressure, but I am already on the arrow. I have to. Since I have already made my head, I will not cringe. In that case, not only these people present, but also myself will look down on me.


    I don''t regret what I said and did. Once again, I took a deep breath and was about to respond to Sheng Mingjie.


    All of a sudden, I felt that I was holding Peng Xuefei''s hand, but she was caught by her. She held tightly and gave me strength. I couldn''t help but look at her.


    At this time, Peng Xuefei and I looked at each other. At this moment, her eyes looked very complicated, including gratitude, joy, worry, guilt, liberation and firmness.


    Seeing Peng Xuefei''s eyes, my heart became more firm. Even if I did something against the weather, at least I relieved Peng Xuefei''s pressure. Even though most of the people present were against me, I knew that Peng Xuefei would not. I know what I''m doing, what I''m doing is just following my heart.


    My eyes turned to Sheng Mingjie. Although he put great pressure on me, I didn''t show any timidity. I asked him playfully, "Sheng Mingjie, do you invite me to your party to let me see you in front of me and propose to my girlfriend? Do you think I will promise such a thing


    My words, like a bomb, were thrown on the scene, and the crowd on the scene suddenly burst into a great shock. One of them said, "when I was at the gate of the villa just now, I seemed to hear a sentence. Peng Xuefei said that Jiangnan style is her boyfriend."


    This person''s words, immediately attracted a lot of people in the field a burst of consternation, because, if the fact is true, then Sheng Mingjie''s practice is indeed a bit against the common sense.


    Even so, no one dares to make any negative comments on Sheng Mingjie. Some people even talk about it and keep their voice low. However, some sporadic words still spread to Sheng Mingjie''s ears.


    His face became colder. He gave me a cold look. Then, his eyes turned to Peng Xuefei and asked directly, "Feifei, tell me, who do you choose me and Jiangnan wind?"


    Sheng Mingjie''s words are particularly direct, and even, it can be said, a little sharp, but there is no denying that he asked about the point.


    Whether Sheng Mingjie proposed to Peng Xuefei, or I announced that Peng Xuefei was my woman, they could not represent Peng Xuefei''s own meaning. However, Sheng Mingjie''s question directly gave a choice that was not me or his own, which was only in Peng Xuefei''s own hands.


    My eyes, also can''t help but stare at Peng Xuefei. Although my appearance alleviated Peng Xuefei''s embarrassment and helped her, I still have no idea whether I can break her inner shackles.


    After all, in my inference, the leader of the Haibang asked Xia pengxuefei to agree to Sheng Mingjie''s proposal. Moreover, this was also the Haibang people present and even the whole audience. This is a big trend that we all hope for.


    At this moment, all the people''s eyes were fixed on Peng Xuefei. Like me, they were waiting for Peng Xuefei''s answer.


    Being watched by so many people, Peng Xuefei''s expression was extremely calm. She suddenly released my hand, and her body stood upright. On her face, she returned to her former high and cold state.


    I know that Peng Xuefei was in front of a threshold. Now, with my appearance, she has no obstacle in her heart. This is the real Peng Xuefei.


    Peng Xuefei''s eyes looked at me. She motioned to me slightly. Then, she put her eyes on Sheng Mingjie, and then she said, "Sheng Mingjie, you are very nice. You are much stronger than Jiangnan wind. I''m very moved by the way you propose


    Hearing this, Sheng Mingjie''s mouth appeared a little smile, and many people in the field could not help but relax. It seemed that they had already known Peng Xuefei''s choice.


    And my brow slightly wrinkled, but I did not worry, because I can see that Peng Xuefei has something to say below.


    Sure enough, the next second, Peng Xuefei opened his mouth again and said to Sheng Mingjie, "if you want to talk about the Jiangnan style, there are many shortcomings. What I don''t like most is that he is arrogant and powerless, but I have to pretend that I have the ability to complete it and make myself as if I were not afraid of heaven or earth. It''s empty."Hearing this, the smile on Sheng Mingjie''s face was even more serious. Some people in the scene seemed to confirm that Peng Xuefei chose Sheng Mingjie. Many people can''t help but say that I am a arrogant guy. They think that I have offended Sheng Mingjie and seek death by myself.


    All kinds of comments, one after another, filled with these people''s contempt for me, abuse of me, ridicule of me.


    My heart also can not help sinking, I think, I have repeatedly created a miracle, Peng Xuefei has made me look at me, did not expect, she still think I am arrogant, think I regardless of the consequences, do everything, but do not weigh their own strength.


    Is it true that I have made a mistake to come out of my head regardless of everything today? Is the emotion that I just read from Peng Xuefei''s eyes is my own illusion?


    Suddenly, my heart suddenly gushed a deep sense of loss, feeling that I was a joke. I can''t hear the ridicule of the people around me. I am immersed in my own lost world.


    At this time, Sheng Mingjie showed a look of contempt to me. At the same time, he once again extended his flowers to Peng Xuefei.


    After Peng Xuefei finished speaking, Peng Yu immediately said, "elder sister, I thought there was something wrong with your vision. So, you are still so observant. Since elder brother Sheng is so good, you can accept him."


    He Yunxiang also echoed: "yes, miss, don''t hesitate. You and Sheng Mingjie are just made in heaven!"


    After that, many people on the scene could not help urging Peng Xuefei, but Peng Xuefei did not respond to these voices. However, she had a smile on her face.


    Suddenly, she said a word that shocked the audience: "ha ha, I think you are wrong. Just now, I just said my views on them, but if I really want to choose, I will still choose Jiangnan style."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 604

    I never thought that Peng Xuefei would say such words. When I was speechless, I felt a little more happy. I felt the distance between myself and her, and made a further step forward. I felt close to achieving the goal.


    When Peng Xuefei said this, her voice was very loud, and everyone''s eyes were focused on her body. Therefore, when she opened her mouth, everyone could hear her. Because of this, the whole audience was stunned. No one thought that Peng Xuefei finally chose me, Jiangnan style.


    All the people present, no matter whether he was a high-ranking official or a politician, was still a Mafia magnate or a rich tycoon. All of them were as stunned as Peng Xuefei, because Peng Xuefei''s choice was really beyond their expectation.


    At this moment, no one spoke any more. The scene was silent. Sheng Mingjie''s act of sending flowers was still. Peng Yu''s mouth opened. He Yunxiang and other people''s eyes widened. But my already depressed heart rose miraculously, and my eyes could not help but brighten.


    Yes, Peng Xuefei just praised Sheng Mingjie and hurt me, but it was not her choice. The person she finally chose was me.


    When everyone was shocked, Peng Xuefei opened her voice again. She looked directly at Sheng Mingjie and said forcefully: "Sheng Mingjie, I know you like me, and you like me sincerely. But I still want to make it clear to you that if you are forced to force others to load on me, I won''t want it. Maybe, even if I don''t choose Xu can, I will It''s just that Jiangnan wind has given me the courage to refuse you. I thank him. At the same time, I hope you don''t embarrass him


    Hearing the speech, my heart couldn''t help but be shocked again. I know that Peng Xuefei said this, in fact, was pleading for me. After all, I came out to say that she was my woman, which was bold enough. She chose me and refused Sheng Mingjie, which made me in the opposite position of Sheng Mingjie.


    Sheng Mingjie want to deal with me, easy, what''s more, this is his home, maybe I don''t even have the chance to fight. Peng Xuefei did this, completely to protect me, my heart, not from the rise of a warm, very moved.


    At this moment, Sheng Mingjie''s mouth twitched. However, he didn''t give up. Instead, he asked Peng Xuefei in doubt: "Feifei, you chose the Jiangnan style in order to refuse me, right? I know that you will not look at people like Shangjiang Nanfeng. Even if you refuse me now, I can wait. You don''t need to lower your posture like this? "


    Hearing this, Peng Yu on one side also came up. He looked at me contemptuously, and then said to Peng Xuefei, "yes, sister, you said it yourself. Jiangnan wind is nothing and always tries to be brave. People like him are pretending to be forced. It doesn''t matter if you don''t agree with elder brother Sheng, but you don''t have to choose him!"


    Sheng Mingjie and Peng Yu made a start, and others immediately followed. While persuading Peng Xuefei, they did not forget to trample on me.


    Although I don''t care about other people''s views, but to see them one by one so unscrupulously belittle me, as I said pig and dog, even if I don''t want to care about it, I''m also irritated by them.


    However, Sheng Mingjie''s words do have some truth. Peng Xuefei chose me in public, not because she liked me, but because she refused Sheng Mingjie. I know this myself, but it''s enough for me that she can choose me in front of so many people, at the risk of rejecting her father''s intention and compromising Sheng Mingjie''s face, and still don''t forget to protect me from Sheng Mingjie.


    In the public discussion, Peng Xuefei suddenly chuckled and said to Sheng Mingjie, "I have done what you want me to do. Although I didn''t choose you, we are still old classmates and good friends. Thank you for doing so much for me. This time, I hope you don''t have any narrow-minded heart."


    With that, Peng Xuefei turned her eyes away from Sheng Mingjie. She stepped back two steps and sat down safely in the seat she had just done. However, she did not tangle again this time, but was very calm. Her posture was just as indifferent to herself.


    Sheng Mingjie frowned and looked at Peng Xuefei. Then, he looked at me again and said in a cold voice, "Jiangnan wind, it seems that it is really a mistake for me to invite you. However, you can rest assured that I will not move you today. But don''t be happy too soon. Now, I officially declare that I see you in my eyes


    Sheng Mingjie''s words are still so arrogant. Even though he was rejected by Peng Xuefei, he did not show the dispirited attitude of a loser. What he said still has a deep meaning. If he does not deal with me today, it does not mean that he will not deal with me in the future. In particular, the last sentence he said is that I did not enter his eyes before, which is obviously A deterrent to me.


    All the people present also looked at Sheng Mingjie and me. Many people could hear the implication of Sheng Mingjie''s words. Some people could not help showing their ferocity to me, while others showed contempt for me. More people showed indifference.


    They are all Sheng Mingjie''s guests. They all fear Sheng Mingjie''s power background. I offended Sheng Mingjie. To a certain extent, I offended them. Of course, they would like me to suffer. In their opinion, it is easier for Sheng Mingjie to deal with me than to trample on an ant.Of course, some people hold different attitudes. Mu Nan, the leader of the party, frowns at this moment. However, he is not easy to say anything.


    And I, standing in the same place, standing in front of the disdainful eyes of the crowd, listening to all kinds of ironic sounds, feeling the strange atmosphere in the field. All of a sudden, I burst out laughing, and the laughter was fresh and arrogant.


    All of a sudden, many people on the scene couldn''t help but be shocked. They looked at me inexplicably all over their faces, and their eyes were full of incredible.


    Finally, one of the crowd could not help but shout angrily and asked, "Jiangnan wind, what are you laughing at?"


    Hearing this, my laughter suddenly stopped. At the same time, I looked awe inspiring and said in a loud voice to those so-called dignified figures: "I smile, because you can''t see the situation clearly. The choice Sheng Mingjie asked Peng Xuefei to make is undoubtedly a competition between him and me. Peng Xuefei chose me, obviously I won the victory, but you are because of Sheng Mingjie The strong, but slander me, revile me, regard me as a failure


    As soon as I said that, many people''s looks changed immediately. After a little chewing, they understood that Sheng Mingjie was a loser in this respect. They complied with Sheng Mingjie''s power, but because of Sheng Mingjie''s power, their practice was that they were afraid of power and suspected of flattering others.


    Some people with shame can''t help but lower their heads, while others who have no bottom line can''t help but glare at me.


    But did not give these people a chance to speak, I looked at Sheng Mingjie again and said bluntly: "Sheng Mingjie, you are very strong. At least, on the surface, you are very strong, but you are also very poor. I sympathize with you in my heart, because you really don''t understand love. Love doesn''t care whether you have power, money or power. If you really love Peng Xuefei, you should use your heart to influence her, protect her, and bless her, instead of forcing others into difficulties by means of any potential, not to find a step by yourself. Love pays attention to the willingness of both sides. If you want to have love, you need more heart. That''s all I have to say. I know you don''t welcome me, and I don''t want to stay any longer. If you don''t like me, you have to deal with me. Then I''ll come. OK, I''ve finished what I have to say. Goodbye


    This is the most sincere view in my heart. I know that after today, Sheng Mingjie will surely retaliate against me. I don''t know how fierce it will be. But when the soldiers come to cover up the water, I will act according to the opportunity. After that, I don''t want to see Sheng Mingjie''s reaction, and I don''t care what other people''s views are, so I go straight to the courtyard I went outside the gate.


    But I just walked forward a few steps, suddenly, in front of me there are several strong figures, they impolitely stopped me down, and glared at me.


    Obviously, these people are under Sheng Mingjie. Before I had any reaction, Sheng Mingjie''s voice came over and said, "Jiangnan wind, I remember your words, thank you. Don''t worry. Today, I won''t move you. I just want to remind you that we will no longer be friends when we walk out of this door. "


    Friends? This hypocrite dare to make friends with me. Hearing these two words, I really feel a little funny. Sheng Mingjie is really hypocritical to a certain level. He clearly warned me, but he said so implicitly. He put himself on the commanding height of morality. He said as if everything was my fault, and he was generous. Regardless of my fault, he let me go for a while, but he was no longer a friend in the future.


    I understand that he is no longer a friend, that is, he will deal with me severely in the future. However, we have never been friends and have never made friends. However, since we have arrived at this stage, I have to bear it calmly. I don''t regret what I did just now. As for the consequences to be borne, I''m also ready to let Sheng Mingjie''s storm come at will. In the end, my purpose of approaching Peng Xuefei will not change. For her, no matter how rough the road ahead is, I will go all the way.


    Seeing that the man in front of me made way for a road, I went on.


    However, just at this time, there was a roar behind me: "stop, Jiangnan wind, Young Master Sheng won''t move you, but our Haigang will settle accounts with you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 605

    This is a very powerful voice, which contains a deep threat. I can hear it at once. This is he Yunxiang''s voice. From his voice, I can feel his anger.


    I''m still a little afraid of this man, because I know very well that his strength and status in the Haibang are absolutely top-notch. For example, Sheng Mingjie seems to be the highest representative of the group of Haibang people present at this party. From this, we can see how high his status is.


    In terms of strength, although I only accepted his move in the fifth hall that day in a violent state, I was still terrified by his unfathomable force. His strength was not comparable to those of Fu Gang and Zhang Wenshan. If he dealt with me personally, I would be afraid. Even if I use all my abilities, I can''t deal with him, so I have to be careful with him.


    Hearing his voice, I subconsciously stopped and then turned around.


    As soon as I turned around, I saw that the Haibang team headed by he Yunxiang had quickly approached me.


    At this moment, the eyes of the whole audience fell on these people, and many even showed a look of expectation to see how the Haibang people would deal with me.


    In the twinkling of an eye, a group of people from Haibang came to me. All of a sudden, I just felt a strong breath oppressed me. They were ferocious, their eyes were like eagles, and their whole body was full of awe inspiring momentum, giving people a deep sense of suffocation.


    I was staring at me like this, as if I had no escape, but I also knew that the more time I was, the more calm and natural I had to be. I always remember that the role I played was Jiangnan style. I was an absolutely arrogant childe. It was because the character of this role was far from my original personality. Therefore, I have been playing him with great care. Sometimes I can''t tell whether I am Jiangnan or Suluo. I believe that as long as I don''t mess around, even if I''m familiar with and smart again It''s impossible to recognize me.


    After a pause for a while, I tried to suppress some of my inner uneasiness. I only showed a indifferent expression and said to he Yunxiang like a tiger and Wolf: "I said, elder, it seems that there is no hatred between me and your Hai Gang? What do we need to account for? "


    He Yunxiang didn''t open his mouth as soon as I spoke. However, a man with white temples stood out first and said to me in a cold voice: "hum, a little doll who doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth, dare to be so presumptuous. What place do you think this is to make you fool around? Long ago, I heard that you were messing around with our eldest daughter. We only act as children, and we don''t care about it. You don''t know what''s good or bad. You dare to fool around here. You don''t care much about our sea gang and Sheng family! "


    This man''s words, a strong smell of gunpowder, between the lines is full of anger at me, even, when he spoke, he had already faintly sent out a murderous momentum.


    I clearly felt his anger. I couldn''t help but look at this man carefully. He looked like he was in his fifties. His strength seemed to be as deep as he Yunxiang''s, and his level should be no less than that of him. Perhaps it was also the age of some kind. His biggest characteristic was that his eyes were small. If he didn''t look carefully, he thought he would close his eyes However, this pair of small eyes can no longer be small, but it can release a very lethal light, which makes people feel cold.


    After the elder finished speaking, the man who looked equally powerful on the other side of he Yunxiang also stood up and criticized me: "Stinky boy, you destroy Sheng Shao''s proposal in public. This is not only disrespectful to him, but also disrespectful to our maritime gang. Of course, we can''t let you leave!"


    As soon as his words were finished, Fu Gang and Zhang Wenshan and other people, as if they had received the order, surrounded me directly with a gesture of chopping me into meat paste.


    The situation is not optimistic. It seems that I have already been in a cruel whirlpool. At such a moment, Peng Yu, who is rebellious, couldn''t help but cut in and said, "the three elders and the four elders are right. This Jiangnan style is really crazy. I dare to act like this without looking at the occasion!"


    Obviously, my behavior made this young master of Hai Gang look down on me more and more. Originally, he supported 7 Sheng Mingjie and rejected me. Now I have stirred Sheng Mingjie''s proposal, and his resentment towards me is obviously deeper.


    Although the boy is only in his twenties, his identity is unattainable and his speech is very dignified. Through his words, I also learned that the two middle-aged and elderly men standing next to he Yunxiang are indeed elders. No wonder they have such momentum.


    However, Peng Yu and the two elders spoke up, but the members of the Hai Gang still did not immediately attack me, because among them, he Yunxiang, the law enforcement elder, had the right to speak. His message to Peng Xuefei today is enough to show that his meaning may indirectly represent the meaning of the leader of the Hai Gang. Now, he is willing to deal with me He must come and break it.


    So, after others finished, he Yunxiang finally said to me again: "Jiangnan wind, you don''t know the crime?"


    This time, he Yunxiang showed a more powerful spirit. It seems that his words are to force me to yield and will never tolerate my disobedience.Indeed, he Yunxiang is a man of great deterrence. Moreover, the sea Gang is indeed powerful and terrible. However, I can not compromise, nor can I compromise. I still solemnly say, "what crime do I have?"


    My sophistry, in the eyes of anyone, may be stubborn, ignorant. People in the field can''t help criticizing me because I dare to be stubborn. One by one, they all criticize me as if I have done something heinous.


    In the noise of the crowd, he Yunxiang suddenly gave a cold Snort and yelled at me: "hum, you have the honor to attend Master Sheng''s party. You don''t know how grateful you are. You even openly challenge him and disrupt his proposal. This is the first sin. If you don''t know how to restrain yourself in public, you even say that our eldest daughter is your girlfriend. This is the second crime. You hold our eldest daughter''s hand in public It has caused indelible influence on our eldest lady and the sea gang. This is the third crime. You''ve reached the point where you can''t be forgiven for your sin. Originally, you can''t live without dying. But today is young master Sheng''s party. On a festive day, I''ll let go of the net. Come on, I''ll abolish the Jiangnan style and throw it out! "


    He Yunxiang''s words are beyond doubt. Like the judge, he immediately convicted me of a heinous crime. What''s more, what he said was clear and orderly, which made me feel guilty and unable to argue.


    He Yunxiang, worthy of being the law enforcement elder of the Hai Gang, is indeed a bull in the face of trial. After he was so sure, the people on the scene took me more as the target of public criticism. Originally, a few people who understood me also shifted the wind direction and began to blame me.


    In a flash, I became the focus of the whole crusade. Everyone stood by the side of the Haibang and Sheng Mingjie. Even if I was reasonable, I couldn''t tell. What''s more, I couldn''t find any reason to refute he Yunxiang. I didn''t have time to refute, almost his voice dropped. The Haibang people are going to do something to me.


    But at this moment, Peng Xuefei, who had been silent, suddenly drank in a deep voice: "stop it!"


    A simple two words made the sea Gang stop attacking me, and the people who talked at the scene stopped their voices.


    Just for a moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on Peng Xuefei. Even I couldn''t help but look at her.


    At this moment, for me, the whole scene seems to be only Peng Xuefei is a glimmer of light in my heart, invisible, her body seems to send out a kind of light, transmit to me warmth.


    She didn''t care about other people''s eyes. She just walked straight to me with firm steps. When she came to me, she stopped. Then, she was very serious. He Yunxiang said in a sharp voice, "elder he, you can''t move the south wind of the river!"


    Peng Xuefei''s tone is unquestionable, as if, this is the order, she does not allow others to move me. At this moment, the warm current in my heart was more turbulent. I was shocked and deeply moved by Peng Xuefei''s practice.


    I know very well what kind of occasion this is. Under such an occasion, Peng Xuefei is willing to stand up for me, refute with her own people and help me, an outsider. It can be seen that I still have some weight in her heart.


    Although it''s very shameless to be protected by a woman, I also understand that if I don''t have Peng Xuefei''s help, I can''t get away from it. So, even if I have something to say, I have to hold back. All I can do is stand still and keep quiet.


    He Yunxiang listened to Peng Xuefei''s words, and his face was full of dignity. After a pause, he just said to Peng Xuefei: "Miss, you should know that whoever violates the rules of the gang must be punished. Jiangnan style, he is unforgivable. Unless you give a reason, I really do It''s not good to let him go


    At this time, he Yunxiang showed his iron and selfless attitude, just like the first time I saw him, so dignified, so indifferent, not to mention the slightest affection. Even if he is facing the big miss Hai Bang, he still shows his toughness.


    What''s more, he Yunxiang''s words were also approved by other members of the Haibang, and all of them shared a common hatred against the enemy. In this way, Peng Xuefei had the heart to help me, but it seemed that he Yunxiang''s decision could not be stopped.


    Peng Xuefei for a moment, also fell into the tangle. She swept him, Yunxiang and others, and then turned her head to look at me. After all. She said frankly: "because Jiangnan wind is really my boyfriend, so you can''t move him!"


    Just this sentence, once again set off a huge wave, Peng Xuefei''s words just said, the whole audience was in a moment of uproar, all kinds of voices resounded in the courtyard air.


    In the eyes of many people, I am just a stick to stir up Sheng Mingjie''s proposal. Peng Xuefei, the eldest lady, also used me to refuse Sheng Mingjie. They didn''t think Peng Xuefei really had anything to do with me. Even though some people saw Peng Xuefei and I entered the villa together at the beginning, they heard Peng Xuefei say that I was her boyfriend, but that was a very small number of people. Most people don''t believe that Peng Xuefei and I are real friends.


    However, at this moment, Peng Xuefei said solemnly that I was her boyfriend, which made a lot of people in the field can not help shaking, they began to believe that this is the truth.This time, he Yunxiang''s eyebrows were all pulled up, and his face instantly became very ugly. After all, as long as this matter is true, then, he Yunxiang accused me of several crimes, are not established, I have no crime.


    However, he Yunxiang is a piece of ginger. As a law enforcement elder of a super gang like Hai Bang, he can''t be fooled by Peng Xuefei''s words. The reason why he is in trouble is that he is not good at exposing Peng Xuefei in public. After all, Peng Xuefei''s identity is there.


    However, when he Yunxiang caught a glimpse of Sheng Mingjie''s ugly face, he seemed to understand what to do. Immediately, he broke the noise and said in a very serious way: "Miss, we have also done some investigation on the Jiangnan wind. I know that he is just a classmate of you and one of your many pursuers, You can''t like this kind of person.


    I also know that if you use him to play your boyfriend, you just want to refuse some people''s pursuit, but even then, it can''t prove that Jiangnan Feng is your real boyfriend. You should know that the leader of the gang attaches great importance to your mate selection. No matter who you choose, you must go through the leader Be sure, otherwise, no matter who it is, you won''t be your boyfriend! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 606

    He Yunxiang''s words were extremely solemn. He even did not hesitate to move out of the gang leader to put pressure on Peng Xuefei. It seems that he Yunxiang has received the death order that Peng Xuefei must agree to Sheng Mingjie''s proposal. It can be seen that Sheng Mingjie''s status has really reached a height that can not be achieved.


    After listening to he Yunxiang''s words, the people on the scene were all sober up. They finally understood that I was a shield. I could not really be Peng Xuefei''s boyfriend for such a small role. This time, no one would waver. We all firmly believe that I am a shit stick and a person who deliberately does bad things.


    Under such circumstances, Peng Xuefei was speechless. Her cold face became tangled. She could not take any words to refute he Yunxiang. Judging from her appearance, her criteria for choosing a mate seemed to be really restricted by her father. This seemingly unrestrained young lady also had unknown sufferings. No wonder at the beginning of the face of Sheng Mingjie, she did not immediately refuse, appears so embarrassed, it turns out that she is really afraid of her father.


    When Peng Xuefei was entangled, Peng Yu couldn''t help but echo: "elder sister, Jiangnan wind is not pure at first sight. It''s a little bit like climbing dragon and Phoenix. You have to help him. If this kind of person is abandoned, it will be abandoned. You must not be silly and disobey your father."


    Although Peng Yu also used the leader of the Hai Gang to put pressure on Peng Xuefei, it was obvious that he intended to help his sister. He didn''t want to see his sister disobey their father for the sake of me, an irrelevant person. After all, today''s occasion is very important to the Hai Gang. They can''t offend Sheng Mingjie for my small role ¡£


    Today, I disgraced Sheng Mingjie, and the people of the Haigang had to abolish me in order to save Sheng Mingjie some dignity.


    The pressure around her is too heavy. Peng Xuefei, who has always been indifferent, is a little breathless at the moment. However, she is arrogant, and how can she be so easily submissive. Suddenly, she suddenly looks at he Yunxiang and others with cold eyes, and says firmly: "no matter what, I just don''t allow you to move the south wind of the river!"


    Peng Xuefei''s voice is very loud and shocking. At this moment, she shows the momentum of the underworld Princess incisively and vividly. In an instant, the whole audience becomes silent, even the slightest voice of discussion disappears. The atmosphere of the whole villa courtyard appears dignified and depressed.


    Even he Yunxiang was shocked by Peng Xuefei''s actions. Maybe, he didn''t understand how Peng Xuefei would be reckless for me.


    On the other side, Sheng Mingjie''s face became more ugly. He, a hypocritical villain in the city hall, could not help but show his anger. His eyes were staring at me as if he were about to swallow it up.


    However, Sheng Mingjie, in the end, values face most. Even if he is dissatisfied with me, he can''t attack on the spot. After all, he has just said that this time he won''t move me, so it''s hard for him to turn back and hit himself in the face. Of course, he can kill people by using the knife if he doesn''t do it himself. Therefore, he cast his dissatisfied eyes directly To he Yunxiang, no words, only through the eyes, Sheng Mingjie passed on his meaning.


    Sheng Mingjie immediately understood. He turned his eyes to Peng Xuefei and said solemnly: "Miss, our Haibang has its own rules. As a law enforcer of rules, it is impossible for me to violate the rules in consideration of personal feelings. In that case, we will not believe me in the future. Jiangnan Feng, he has offended our Haigang. According to the rules of our gang, abolishing him is a leniency. I hope you can respect me and carry out the guild rules! "


    Indeed, he Yunxiang is a shrewd old fox at first sight. He Yunxiang is a shrewd old fox. If he can take the position of law enforcement elder, he must have his ability. As the saying goes, the son of heaven has committed the same crime as the common people. As long as he violates the interests of his maritime Gang, no matter whether he is a young lady or a young master, he will not bend the law for selfish ends.


    Although the Haibang is just a gang, it is unique in the underground world of H Province, and it is a well deserved leader. No one can compete with them. It is really a simple thing to abolish a person in the Haibang. Peng Xuefei, as the eldest lady of the Hai Gang, has a noble status, but she can''t be tough enough to help her.


    At this time, Peng Yu came forward again. He didn''t want his sister to get lost. He quickly tried to persuade him: "sister, don''t be silly. You should know that father doesn''t want you to get involved in the gang''s affairs. As a law enforcement elder, he always has his rules. Don''t worry about your father''s unhappiness."


    Obviously, listening to Peng Yu''s words, he Yunxiang was hard tempered. He was the young master. I''m afraid it''s hard to control him. After all, all this is the right of he Yunxiang. Besides, Sheng Mingjie, the leader of the gang, probably means that he Yunxiang wants to disobey the leader. Naturally, he Yunxiang can''t be hindered. What Peng Yu, the prince, can do is to admonish his sister.


    The situation is in front of her. What he Yunxiang and Peng said deeply stimulated Peng Xuefei. She gradually realized that she did not have the right to prevent he Yunxiang from enforcing the law. Even if she said more, even if she showed the momentum of the eldest lady, she could not influence the elder.


    She understood all this, so her hard, slowly disappeared, replaced by worry, deep worry, her eyes, can not help looking at me, her eyes showed helplessness and frustration.All the people on the scene understood that Peng Xuefei made such a series of amazing moves to protect me. Originally, I was a fake boyfriend in everyone''s eyes. A bug, no one can look up to me, now, I hide under a woman''s wings, silent, this is even more despised.


    Many people can''t help blaming me, and the comments are like a raging flood again:


    "this Jiangnan style is really ungrateful and doesn''t look into the mirror. There is a big difference between him and Young Master Sheng. I don''t know who gave him the courage to rob women with him!"


    "Look at that Jiangnan wind. I knew that young master Sheng was magnanimous and would not deal with him. So he was very arrogant at that time. He didn''t pay attention to him at all. Now the people of the Haigang wanted to deal with him, he immediately exposed his nature and didn''t dare to speak out!"


    "Dare to wait for him to eat the fruit


    "Young Master Sheng and Hai Gang have been offended by the wind from the south of the Yangtze River. It''s a pity that he will die young at this age."


    "Yes, such people just don''t clean up. If they don''t give a lesson, they will be arrogant."


    "That''s right. He didn''t know how high heaven and earth are. He dared to compete with young master Sheng and get his hands on the young lady of the Hai Gang. This is his own way to die!"


    "Yes, but it seems that Miss Peng is a little different from the boy. She has been arguing with her own people for him."


    "What''s the matter? Miss Peng is kind-hearted. Look at this boy. I don''t want him to be abandoned here!"


    All kinds of comments have been introduced into my ears, but I have left ears in and right ears out. However, I am also very clear in my heart. Now that things are in such a state, I just want to escape, but I can''t escape at all.


    Peng Xuefei has tried her best to help me. No matter whether she helped me out of her guilt for me or anything, she helped me and did not hesitate to confront her own people.


    For her behavior, I am very moved. At the same time, I also know that her appearance can not save me from the fire and water. I also don''t want her to tangle up and even offend my father. Therefore, after Peng Xuefei''s struggle, she still wants to speak for me. I suddenly said to her: "Feifei, forget it, you don''t care about it. It''s all caused by me. I''ll take care of it myself


    I take the responsibility to myself, but I don''t want Peng Xuefei to have too much burden. Indeed, I am in such a situation today because Peng Xuefei asked me to impersonate her boyfriend, so that I can get into Sheng Mingjie and get into this painful party and become the target of public criticism.


    However, I do all this voluntarily. After all, my goal is to catch up with Peng Xuefei and become her boyfriend. This is a dangerous thing in itself, anyway. I want to offend Sheng Mingjie, the rival in love. I can''t see Peng Xuefei become his woman. In the end, I have to face this situation. Since the danger is coming, I have to deal with it. Since Peng Xuefei can''t help me, I don''t need to implicate her any more.


    Moreover, for me, no matter the identity of Jiangnan style or Suluo, I don''t want to linger under the wings of a woman. Even if the people of the Hai Gang are terrible, I am not afraid.


    But Peng Xuefei must understand that I am in this situation, and it has something to do with her. Even if I take everything to myself, she doesn''t want to let me live and die on my own. She said with some reluctance, "but."


    Without waiting for her to finish, I directly waved my hand to interrupt her. Then, I took two steps forward, looked directly at he Yunxiang, and said forcefully: "now is the 21st century. I think everyone can fall in love freely. Therefore, I will bravely pursue Peng Xuefei. In my idea, as long as men and women really love each other, they can be together. I like it It was Peng Xuefei, not her identity. I also thought that even if the Haibang was powerful, it would not interfere in personal love. But I was wrong.


    As a big gang like Haibang, it''s still feudal and conservative. It''s only with the permission of my father to fall in love. I don''t have any freedom. Today, I''m a big eye opener. I''m unlucky. Since I''ve met them, I''m doomed. However, I still want to say that marriage is free, and there is no need for Peng Xuefei to like Sheng Mingjie. It''s useless for you to force her to be independent. "


    I said such a long paragraph almost at one breath. I told Peng Xuefei most of them. In order to win her favor, I dare to say anything. Anyway, I have offended the Hai Gang, and I am not afraid to speak frankly. Of course, the other half is from my heart. This practice of the Haibang is indeed too arbitrary and feudal.


    Peng Xuefei listened to my words, really was not small shock, she looked at me, are filled with color, she may not have thought, I am dying, but also speak for her.


    However, Peng Xuefei was the only one on the scene who was moved by my words. In the eyes of other onlookers, I was just pretending to be forced. I was stubborn and meddling in my business, and I was trying to kill myself.


    As for he Yunxiang, the leader of the Hai Gang, after listening to my words, they were directly angry. My words were obviously accusing them of the sea Gang''s conduct style and violating their dignity. He Yunxiang, as a judge, raised his eyebrows in anger. Without hesitation, he yelled at me: "Stinky boy, you''re looking for death!"With that, he did not give orders. He set out in person and attacked me. His momentum was extremely fierce. It seemed that he wanted to take my life directly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 607

    Although it was a big match, many influential people were present, and there were many big men on the white road. However, no one on the scene stopped the Hai Gang from doing things. He even met me once and helped me. Seeing this, he also chose to ignore it. He did not open his voice from the beginning to the end and kept silent.


    In fact, I know that under such circumstances, no one can say anything, because helping me is tantamount to offending the Hai Gang and Sheng family at the same time. The energy of their two families can tremble in H Province. No one is willing to take such a big risk for me.


    I''m afraid that I''m really doomed today, but in the face of a crisis, I never wait to die. Just as he Yunxiang attacked me, I clenched my fist and was about to resist.


    However, at this emergency moment, a graceful figure suddenly blocked me in front of me. She did not speak. With this simple move, he Yunxiang, who was like a tiger, stopped. A second ago, he was still so fierce, but this second, he stopped fighting and did not dare to have a trace of action. Because Peng Xuefei is in front of me.


    Even if Peng Xuefei is cruel and heartless, he dare not hurt the eldest lady of his sea gang. He can only stop and say anxiously to Peng Xuefei: "Miss, what are you doing? Get out of the way quickly!"


    This did not make Peng Xuefei moved. She still stood still in front of me. Her small figure, however, was as strong as Mount Tai at the moment. Her actions directly touched a chord in my heart and made me feel the security of being guarded. This is a taste that has never been seen for a long time.


    He Yunxiang saw that Peng Xuefei''s mind had been decided. He frowned and said again, "Miss, why do you have to do this? Jiangnan wind is too arrogant. I must abolish him. I hope you don''t interfere any more."


    After all, he''s in a bad mood when he''s in charge of law enforcement. After all, he''s still in a bad mood when he''s in a bad mood.


    Seeing this, other people of Hai Gang tried to persuade Peng Xuefei to stop being stubborn and protect me blindly.


    However, no matter who tried to persuade her, Peng Xuefei''s determination could not be shaken. She seemed to have completely settled down her doctrine. Her expression was so firm. Despite the chaos of the scene, she was still standing in the same place as a mountain.


    When the scene was about to get out of control, Peng Xuefei suddenly yelled at the audience and said, "if you want to move the Jiangnan wind, you must step on my corpse!"


    Peng Xuefei''s tone is so resolute, but her voice is hoarse and bitter. Her voice has just fallen, and the whole audience is boiling again. The voice of discussion is like a rolling wave, one wave higher than another.


    And those people of the Hai Gang were even more surprised to close their mouths. Peng Yu, the eldest young master of the Hai Gang, exclaimed: "elder sister!"


    No one can believe that Miss Peng, who has always been arrogant and coquettish, even said such words in order to protect me, a little person. This completely shows her position that Peng Xuefei wants to live and die with me.


    Don''t mention other people, even I was completely shocked. After so many days of getting along with Peng Xuefei, I also learned something about her. I know that she is a girl with a cold appearance but a warm heart. Today''s business started from her, and I helped her, so she stood up to help me, which can be said in the past, but I can''t think of it Save me. I''m scared by death.


    This moment, I suddenly feel my heart has melted, become very soft very soft. I deeply stare at Peng Xuefei''s back. I have to say that Peng Xuefei, standing in front of me, even her back is so enchanting. Her domineering and stubborn are all fully displayed. From her body, I suddenly feel the shadow of Ziyi. Ziyi is also a girl who sacrificed her life for me.


    It''s just that I''m not Suluo now. I''m playing a dandy dandy who approaches other people''s rich second generation with purpose. In the final analysis, I''m not really me, and I''m not sincere to Peng Xuefei. But she should have done so for me, which makes my heart feel like a spider''s silk, complicated.


    After a long time, he Yunxiang, who was in shock, regained his consciousness and stammered: "Miss, you."


    Just said a word of you, Peng Xuefei suddenly interrupted him and said without doubt: "even if my father came, I still mean it!"


    Peng Xuefei''s words, instantly blocked he Yunxiang can''t speak any more. As the law enforcement elder of the sea Gang, he can severely punish anyone, but for Peng Xuefei, the eldest lady, he has no courage to move her, and can only rely on the leader to suppress her. Now, Peng Xuefei seems to be rebellious, really rebellious. No one can stop her willfulness. She seems to have been completely forgiven Go out.


    Under this situation, he Yunxiang completely fell into a dilemma, the atmosphere of the scene, also changed very embarrassed, this originally was a festive party, but now it has evolved into an inseparable farce, even more and more fierce, has been unable to resolve the situation.At this time, Sheng Mingjie, who has been silent for a long time, finally stood up. He timely gave a round to he Yunxiang and said, "elder he, today is a happy day. Don''t make such a scene. No matter who comes to my party, it''s a face for Sheng Mingjie. The Jiangnan style is the same, no matter what kind of resentment Let''s play it all today. Do you think it''s ok


    Sheng Mingjie''s fair words, once again deeply reflects his magnanimity, at the same time, also let me more deeply realize his hypocrisy. He hated me so much, but he was able to speak so artistically, which was also his skill. For Sheng Mingjie, the more Peng Xuefei is toward me and protecting me, the more he would like me to die.


    However, in the end, he stood up to help me out. I''m afraid only he can do this kind of forbearance. Of course, he did this for Peng Xuefei. He didn''t want Peng Xuefei to be sad. He didn''t want Peng Xuefei to break up with her father because of his party. Therefore, he had to stand up.


    Indeed, in addition to Sheng Mingjie, there is no one else on the scene who can solve this embarrassing situation.


    With Sheng Mingjie''s appearance, he Yunxiang was also liberated. He is not stupid. He certainly doesn''t want to fight against Peng Xuefei, but he let me go easily. First, he has no face of the Haibang, and the second is that he doesn''t behave in front of Sheng Mingjie. Now, the host has opened his mouth and played the game, which gives him a good step. Of course, he will follow it.


    He Yunxiang''s gloomy face was finally relieved. He showed a faint smile and replied to Sheng Mingjie: "good, good, good. Master Sheng is indeed a large number of adults. Since you are willing to let go of the past, I can''t say anything more!"


    He Yunxiang''s voice dropped. Other people at the scene echoed Sheng Mingjie''s praises. However, while praising Sheng Mingjie, they did not forget to belittle me and put Sheng Mingjie and me in the most extreme two points. He was the most noble and I was the most humble. I was a rat excrement in this grand party, which stirred everyone''s good interest. Many people were looking forward to me Roll as far as you can.


    These so-called friends in Sheng Mingjie''s mouth are really friends and righteous. At a certain time, they will come out and stand up to Sheng Mingjie and step on me, but. I don''t care about these villains any more. As long as I can leave safely, it''s the best.


    However, he Yunxiang didn''t seem to want me to leave easily. After being polite to Sheng Mingjie, he turned his eyes to me and said very harshly, "Jiangnan wind, since young master Sheng has spoken for you, I can let you go, but what you have done has greatly affected the reputation of the Hai gang. I must give you some punishment. From now on, you will be punished You must stay away from our eldest lady. No matter intentionally or unintentionally, you are not allowed to approach her for half a step. Can you do this? "


    He Yunxiang''s tone of saying this is still so overbearing. It can be said that he is clearly threatening me, so that I can''t get close to Peng Xuefei from now on. Obviously, his intention is to save some face for the sea Gang, and also to remove this obstacle for Sheng Mingjie.


    He Yunxiang''s words are reasonable to the onlookers. The supporters of Sheng Mingjie and the apple polisher of the Haigang couldn''t help but agree that this is the extra French kindness of the Haibang. Let me promise and get out of here.


    Even Peng Xuefei felt that it was very rare for me to escape the robbery. Although she might not agree with he Yunxiang''s request, she was too clear that this was the last bottom line of he Yunxiang. Peng Xuefei had no bargaining card at all. She had no choice but to turn around and gently persuade me: "Jiangnan wind, please promise him!"


    At this moment, all the people in the audience, including Peng Xuefei, pointed out a clear way for me, that is to say yes to he Yunxiang''s request. It seems that this is also my only choice.


    Suddenly, I raised my head and looked directly at Peng Xuefei, and Peng Xuefei''s eyes happened to be aimed at me. We didn''t open our mouth. We only used eye contact. We could see that Peng didn''t want to become a complete stranger with me. But the current situation forced her to say such words. The reality is always helpless. In the end, she still chose Compromise.


    He Yunxiang, a cold faced judge, did not say a word to me. He was still making an eye contact with Peng Xuefei. He was so angry that he raised his eyebrows again. His eyes were ablaze. His figure suddenly moved. He came to me directly and threatened me: "Jiangnan wind, I have given you the opportunity. I hope you cherish it. Tell me quickly. Do you agree to my request?"


    When he Yunxiang said this, his momentum suddenly exploded and oppressed me.


    Under the strong pressure, my tangled heart suddenly precipitated, and a belief was supported in my heart. I gave Peng Xuefei a smile. Then, I turned my head and looked at he Yunxiang, who was furious.


    At this moment, my face in also did not have the color of pondering, my expression became extremely serious, my eyes were full of firmness, my eyes looked directly at he Yunxiang, said solemnly to him: "sorry, your request, I can''t do it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 608

    At this moment, my whole body exudes a vast sense of righteousness, which is born in my bones. It will not be eroded or eroded, and it deeply exists in my character.


    Of course, I know that in my present situation, I can only get rid of the predicament and retreat completely by agreeing to he Yunxiang, forbearance and compromise. But in the end, I still refused he Yunxiang''s request according to my own heart. It''s not that I am not afraid of death, but I know that I can''t retreat at all.


    As a matter of fact, if I could walk out of this villa safely today, I would be very lucky. I also felt a trace of happiness. However, it violated my bottom line to stay away from Peng Xuefei.


    I tried my best to catch up with Peng Xuefei. Seeing that she had come to this stage, Peng Xuefei had changed her outlook on me, and even for me, I could not give up her at such a time. If I promised he Yunxiang to leave Peng Xuefei for my own safety, it would not mean that everything I had done was in vain. In the future, I might go completely Out of Peng Xuefei''s life, at that time, what can I rely on to get close to the Haibang and get the news of my father?


    Even if I pretend to promise first and then go back later in order to escape the danger, what will Peng Xuefei think of me? Forced by the pressure of the Haigang, I tried to compromise, which proved my cowardice. In the future, I turned back and proved my dishonesty. How can Peng Xuefei have a good impression on me like this.


    What''s more, once I renege, it will certainly arouse the anger of the Haigang. At that time, they will not only abolish me, but also kill me.


    Therefore, I clearly refused he Yunxiang. Even if I knew that rejecting him was tantamount to finding a way out for myself, I still did it without hesitation. In front of Peng Xuefei, I always showed that I was not afraid of heaven and earth. In any case, I could not admit his advice. Moreover, I did not want to be looked down upon by Peng Xuefei, let alone completely Stay away from her.


    When I refused, my voice was loud and heroic, and the voice was swirling around the courtyard for a long time. The noisy crowd suddenly came to a standstill. The scene was silent for a moment. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on me. There were only four words in the eyes of all people, which could not be considered.


    Even Peng Xuefei was shocked by my words. However, in her shock, she was mixed with many complicated looks. She was worried, had a little appreciation, and had some helplessness.


    As for that he Yunxiang, he saw my refusal, and he was furious. He yelled: "I want to die!"


    With that, he struck me with one hand. The speed was extremely fast, and he didn''t give me a chance to resist.


    When I reacted, I was attracted by the magnetic field. I couldn''t move at all. I could only watch his thunderbolt hit me.


    All of a sudden, my body flew upside down, and finally fell to the ground heavily. A mouthful of blood spurted directly from my mouth and splashed all over the ground.


    He yunxiangqiang, I knew this for a long time, but at this moment, with one move, I have a new understanding of him. His strength has exceeded my expectation. He is so strong that ordinary people don''t see how he started. Even Peng Xuefei, who is in front of me, is not sure.


    When she responded, I had vomited blood and fell to the ground. Peng Xuefei ran over and asked with concern: "Jiangnan wind, are you ok?"


    I shook my head bitterly, and then struggled for a few times, trying to get up from the ground, but after moving, I found that my bones were creaking, as if they were broken, and the blood circulation seemed to be blocked. This move really hurt me very much. If it wasn''t for my strong physical quality, it would have been abandoned directly.


    Peng Xuefei saw this, quickly helped me, while holding, she still did not forget to say to me: "Jiangnan wind, why are you so stupid, hurry to promise him, do you want to die?"


    Although, Peng Xuefei''s tone with a trace of blame, but I know that she is too worried about me, she does not want to see me injured, will be like this.


    At this time, other people wake up one after another, the shock in their eyes gradually subsided, but many people can not help but show contempt, some still blame me, saying that I do not know good or bad, do not cherish the opportunity, and have to seek my own death.


    It can be said that I am now killed, and no one will sympathize with me. After all, he Yunxiang did give me a chance, and I refused fearlessly to die. Then, even if I have something to do, it is my own responsibility.


    Even Sheng Mingjie, who is very hidden, has a chill in his eyes. I can''t see his thoughts clearly, but I know that he must want me to die.


    Of course, other people want me to die. I don''t care. What I care about is Peng Xuefei. Seeing that she worries me so much, I have no regrets. On the contrary, my faith in my heart has become more and more firm.


    With this belief, I raised my eyes and looked at Peng Xuefei. Then, I wiped the blood from the corner of my mouth and said to her word by word: "I can''t promise this condition. You know my character. No matter what happens, I won''t shrink back easily. Especially, for you, I like you, I will try my best to pursue you, how can I give up halfway because of a little setback. I want you to know that I am different from Du Haichao, sun Yunlong and Sheng Mingjie! "The last Sheng Mingjie''s name, I said very seriously, the purpose is to give him to listen to, when I really finish this sentence, my body''s blood is surging, chest will, also become unprecedented firm, I broke free Peng Xuefei''s help, Dayi walked forward two steps, facing he Yunxiang, and said aloud: "elder he, don''t rely on your force If you are strong, you can bully the weak. I tell you, my Jiangnan style is not frightening. Everyone has the right to love freely. As long as Peng Xuefei is still single, I have the right to pursue her. No one can stop her. I want me to stay away from her and dream! "


    At the moment, although I was seriously injured, my momentum was not reduced at all, as if every cell in my body was jumping, and the spirit of power and unyielding was displayed incisively and vividly in me.


    However, even if my words are reasonable, they only get the approval of a small number of people. After all, this is a predatory society, and there is not so much truth to say. In the eyes of these people, I am not worthy of Peng Xuefei, which is an unreasonable excrement stirring stick, which disturbs the atmosphere of the scene and affects everyone''s mood.


    He Yunxiang thought that I was provoking his majesty and the dignity of the sea gang. At this moment, his anger became fiercer and fiercer. Even the murderous intention in his eyes burst out. He glared at me and yelled: "OK, OK, OK, you have backbone. Jiangnan style, I give you a chance. You don''t know how to cherish it. It''s true that our Haigang is vegetarian If you want to die, I will help you. Come on, kill him


    The last three words, from he Yunxiang''s mouth, almost shook the whole world and roared out his endless anger. He was very smart and knew that Peng Xuefei had been guarding against him for another attack. Therefore, this time, he didn''t do it himself, just gave an order. In this way, he could not only maintain his supreme majesty, but also make Peng Xuefei unable to stop it.


    This old fox is really going to kill me. He ordered me to be killed in front of so many important people. However, those people in the sea Gang coveted me for a long time and were eager to eat me alive.


    At the command of he Yunxiang, the sea gang members headed by Zhang Wenshan and Fu Gang immediately attacked me.


    Although their strength is not as good as he Yunxiang, it is not comparable to ordinary people. They are united together, and their strength is extraordinary. With the strength that I have shown now, I am vulnerable to he Yunxiang. But in their hands, I am not ready to die. Seeing them attack, I immediately fight with them with injuries.


    Peng Xuefei on one side saw that I was besieged and immediately called to he Yunxiang: "elder he, please tell them to stop!"


    However, he Yunxiang was not moved by Peng Xuefei''s words. He said calmly: "Miss, you have heard that Jiangnan wind has not paid any attention to our Haigang. I have given him a chance, but he won''t listen. If I let him go, how can we still have a foothold in H Province in the future?"


    He Yunxiang''s words are very severe, and his tone is more decisive. His attitude shows that I will die today.


    Indeed, with the strength of my disguised identity, it''s just a dream to escape from the clutches of the sea gang. He Yunxiang''s voice has just dropped over there. Here, I was knocked down by the joint attack of Zhang Wenshan and Fu Gang. I''ve fallen into a dead end. When I fell to the ground, my whole body was paralyzed and I couldn''t move. Zhang Wenshan and Fugang seemed to be fighting for credit In spite of the occasion, they almost went up together and killed me on the ground.


    Seeing my life hanging on the line, Peng Xuefei rushed to me in a hurry and rushed to me, blocking the attack of Fu Gang and Zhang Wenshan. At the same time, he hissed and yelled: "no one of you can move him!"


    In order to protect me, Peng Xuefei has already put everything down. She is a proud girl, but also a stubborn girl. She doesn''t want me to die in the bottom of her heart. Therefore, she will always adhere to her original heart and try her best to save me, even if she loses her image.


    When he Yunxiang saw Peng Xuefei like this, his face was green, and his eyes were full of discontent. He directly said to Peng Xuefei: "Miss, you should know how much the Jiangnan style''s practice has affected the reputation of the Haigang. He has openly challenged us. How can I keep him?"


    Peng Xuefei knew in her heart that it was I who failed to seize the opportunity and fell out with the Haibang completely. However, she still didn''t want to see me die. Seeing that there was no reason to talk about it, she simply called out: "I don''t care. I said you should not move him, just don''t move him. If you want to kill me, kill me first!"


    However, Peng Xuefei can only move out of her own life to protect me. However, Peng Xuefei has a keen mind. She is very aware that it is impossible to protect me by playing such tricks. Therefore, after she finished her speech, she could not help looking up at the protagonist Sheng Mingjie.


    In order to protect my life, Peng Xuefei looked at Sheng Mingjie with a hint of prayer. She understood that although he Yunxiang was the one who wanted my life, it was Sheng Mingjie who could dominate everything.


    To Peng Xuefei''s despair, Sheng Mingjie didn''t protect me this time. He just said to himself, "the wind in the south of the Yangtze River is really a bit excessive!"


    A simple sentence shows Sheng Mingjie''s position that he doesn''t want to take care of my affairs, which also directly shows that Sheng Mingjie really wants me to die.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 609

    At first, there were some people on the scene who wavered and their positions were not clear. Now, hearing Sheng Mingjie''s words, many people couldn''t help standing on the commanding heights of morality, and began to blame me one after another: "really, Jiangnan wind is too stubborn, he deserves to die!"


    "Yes, Young Master Sheng and Hai Gang have given him a way to live. He doesn''t know how to cherish it!"


    "Well, just a little white face, still pretending to be tough. I don''t want to see what occasion this is. It''s really a shame to everyone!"


    "He''s not tough. He must rely on Miss Peng to protect him and pretend to be forced here."


    "Well, I don''t understand why Miss Peng insists on protecting such people."


    All kinds of voices come and go. They are worthy of Sheng Mingjie''s guests. As soon as Sheng Mingjie expressed his opinions, they immediately followed suit. Many people just went to persuade Peng Xuefei to leave me alone.


    However, no one can shake Peng Xuefei''s determination, she still stubbornly protects me, does not let others approach.


    I see Peng Xuefei so resolute, see the sadness in her eyes, my heart seems to be pricked the same, faint pain. From a very early age, I hated being protected by women, I didn''t want to be a coward, but now, I''m still reduced to this point, it''s too cowardly.


    But the fact has to evolve into this. I can''t control this trend. I just follow my own heart, but I have come to such a step.


    If I can, of course, I want to go out on my own, and I want to break through the shackles by myself. However, with my current strength, it is impossible to escape from the hands of the sea gang. Let alone Peng Xuefei, he Yunxiang and others in front of me can not expose the real strength, even if I recklessly exposed the strength, but also can not resist the three elders of the sea gang.


    Therefore, if I want to live, I can only hope in Peng Xuefei, let the noise around me, I lie quietly on the ground. At the moment, my whole body aches, my strength is weak, and my chest seems to be blocked by something, which is very uncomfortable.


    My world is noisy and dark, and the only light is Peng Xuefei. Her whole body seems to emit a unique light, shining on my heart, but Peng Xuefei is only one person, and the whole audience, so many people are criticizing me, and the Honggang people are killing me. How can Peng Xuefei resist easily.


    Fu Gang and Zhang Wenshan and others, afraid of Peng Xuefei''s noble status, did not dare to approach me. However, as an elder, he Yunxiang was different. He acted in a stern and merciless manner. Seeing that Peng Xuefei could not be persuaded, he suddenly took a step and walked straight to me with a manic momentum.


    The other two elders also came along. The three of them formed a triangle and surrounded me.


    After he Yunxiang had settled down, he immediately said to Peng Xuefei, "Miss, it''s very difficult for me to do this!"


    He Yunxiang wants to kill me in front of Peng Xuefei. It''s very simple, but Peng Xuefei is the leader''s daughter after all. Once she is hurt by mistake, his crime will be great. What''s more, he has respect for Peng Xuefei, the eldest lady, and it''s not easy to rush out. Therefore, he did not move me immediately after he approached me, only said such a word to Peng Xuefei.


    But Peng Xuefei saw he Yunxiang close, more and more comprehensive to protect my vital point, she did not respond to he Yunxiang''s words, but expressed with action not to give up my determination.


    Seeing this, the other two elders could not help but persuade Peng Xuefei, but it was still useless. Peng Xuefei did not reason with them at all, but stubbornly protected me.


    He Yunxiang shook his head helplessly, and then ordered: "pull the eldest lady away!"


    Immediately, two members of the sea Gang came forward to carry out he Yunxiang''s orders.


    But this moment, Peng Xuefei was angry, completely angry, she red eyes, to those people angry roar: "I see you who dare to touch me!"


    In a word, Peng Xuefei''s momentum is completely displayed, which has a kind of heroine''s taste. Her identity is indeed noble, and her body is more precious. Who dares to touch the body of the eldest lady easily, and how dare to drag her.


    For a moment, the two members of the sea gang who came to the front were stupefied and did not dare to move again. They were completely subdued by Xia Xiaoxiao''s momentum, and they really did not dare to touch Peng Xuefei.


    This time, he Yunxiang''s anger is even worse, his face is almost ferocious, that pair of eyes that stare at me, murderous and awe inspiring, without any cover up, but he really does not want to offend Peng Xuefei. He is resolute and severe, and can not help hesitating at this moment.


    Other onlookers, already smelling the strong smell of gunpowder in the field, did not dare to speak out, but looked carefully and held their breath. The huge courtyard of the villa, instantly fell into the boundless silence, the silent air, but full of strange atmosphere.


    However, in this silent moment, suddenly a figure flashed out and came to my side. This man was Peng Yu.


    As soon as he came forward, he said to Peng Xuefei, "elder sister, my father has something to say to you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Peng Yu immediately handed the mobile phone to Peng Xuefei''s ear.


    Obviously, the other end of the phone is the leader of the Hai Gang. I don''t know what he said to Peng Xuefei. I just feel that Peng Xuefei''s face has changed dramatically, from disappointment to despair and deep despair.After Peng Yu took the phone, Peng Xuefei, who had been guarding me, stood up slowly.


    Then, she lowered her head and looked at me very sad. Her eyes had thousands of looks, so tangled, but so helpless. For a long time, she just pointed at me and sent out an extremely bitter voice: "Jiangnan wind, I''m sorry!"


    Just five words, Peng Xuefei seems to have spent a lot of effort to say it, so difficult.


    Suddenly, my whole person seemed to be evacuated, the light in front of me suddenly disappeared, Peng Xuefei''s leaving, let me lose the barrier, as if in the vast ocean sea, drifting alone, sinking.


    Peng Xuefei did everything to protect me. In the end, she was convinced by her father that she gave up me.


    Although I don''t know what the sea gang leader said to Peng Xuefei, it must have been some alarmist remarks. You know, Peng Xuefei''s attitude was so firm just now, and even said that even if her father came, she would take this position, but at present, the sea gang leader did not come, and just a phone call made Peng Xuefei shrink back. It is impossible to say that I am not sad.


    But even if it''s sad and lonely again. I can''t blame Peng Xuefei. I know that she did her best. For me, she did her best. She fought against many people from the sea gang for me, and finally won the chance to let me escape. I didn''t cherish it. Later, she was angry for me for ignoring all the attacks of the Haibang people.


    But after all, she still because of her father, can no longer protect me, from her look, I can feel her pain and helplessness, I understand her very much. I also understand that her identity, born in the underworld family, her family must be complex, can not help her willful, she certainly dare not easily violate her father''s dignity, otherwise, when Sheng Mingjie proposed to her, she would not be so entangled. If she can be free and easy-going, she will definitely refuse Sheng Mingjie for the first time.


    The so-called way is one foot high and the devil is ten feet high. No matter how tough Peng Xuefei is, she can''t be stronger than her father. Her identity seems beautiful on the surface. In fact, there are many things she can''t control, even marriage. It''s because I understand her that I don''t blame her.


    Seeing Peng Xuefei''s remorse, I couldn''t help but swallow my saliva. Then I looked up at Peng Xuefei and said gratefully, "it''s OK, thank you!"


    Hearing this, Peng Xuefei''s sadness in her eyes became more intense. However, she didn''t say anything more. She just bit her lips and turned her head. She couldn''t bear to look at me.


    He Yunxiang, who was still in a state of anger just now, burst into splendor in an instant. He regained his cool face and looked down upon me with contempt. He said faintly: "Jiangnan wind, there are not many opportunities in our life, but you don''t know how to grasp it. You are wrong again and again. You don''t know how to live or die. If you are against the sea Gang, then don''t blame me for being merciless!"


    After that, he bent down, shook hands and took my neck.


    My life was shaking again, and it was about to end. But, at this critical moment, a calm voice broke through the air: "wait!"


    This is a man''s voice, obviously, not Peng Xuefei.


    Unexpectedly, on the scene, in addition to Peng Xuefei, there are people who dare to come out to stop the sea gang from doing business. This is also a miracle.


    For this miracle, people are curious, almost everyone''s eyes, follow the sound. Even lying on the ground, I couldn''t help turning my head and looking at the master of the voice.


    This man is, of course, Wan Jinliang, the director of the police department who met me once.


    According to the principle, director Wan can be regarded as a big white man. After all, he holds great power. When people in the underground world see him as a mouse and a cat, he has to hide. In fact, this is not the case. Under the influence of the Hai Gang and the Sheng family, director Wan seems to be a little small. Even he Yunxiang dare to kill people in front of him, but he can''t show him Show what temper, even wait for two words, he said very no confidence, feel like hesitation for a long time, just shout out.


    Don''t be angry with me. When he Wanxiang comes out of the house, I hope all of you can stand up with me


    It''s very difficult to open this crossing, but as soon as he said it, director Wan said it in an orderly way. Obviously, he pleaded for me in the face of the manor master, and let me, who was on the verge of death, see a glimmer of hope again. I watched the straw tightly, hoping and excited.


    However, director Wan''s face didn''t seem to be big enough. He Yunxiang didn''t care at all. He just said calmly: "director Wan, you''ve been on the scene all the time. You should be clear that what Jiangnan Feng has just done is not paying attention to our maritime gang. I''ve given him the opportunity, but he doesn''t want to. He still wants to pester our eldest lady If I let go of a scoundrel, where will the face of our sea Gang go? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 610

    He Yunxiang is a smart man. Even if he doesn''t care about director Wan, he still wants to move to the sea gang and use the sea Gang as support when he speaks. After all, director Wan no matter how to say it, is the existence of power, and only by using the name of Hai Bang can he frighten director Wan.


    However, even if director Wan is afraid of the Haibang, even if he can not give us the face of the Jiang family, as a parent official of H Province, he can''t tolerate someone killing in front of him in broad daylight, which is equivalent to hitting him in the face.


    Therefore, director Wan stopped and continued to say: "elder he, in any case, today is a happy day, and there are so many people present. It''s not good for you to kill people in public. You''d better give me a face and let the Jiangnan style go first."


    Director Wan''s words are very implicit, but he Yunxiang, the arrogant sea law enforcement elder, is still not willing to listen. He sees director Wan''s meddling again and again, and his majestic face shows anger. Suddenly, he squats down, pinches my neck and lifts me up from the ground. Then he angrily says to director Wan: "Wan Director, you should know my style. I have no human feelings to talk about when I do business. I didn''t give you face. Do you think I will give you face? I tell you, I must deal with the Jiangnan wind today. If it''s a big deal, you will act according to law and take me away! "


    For he Yunxiang, killing is just like killing a chicken. He has no worries at all. Even if he is caught, I''m afraid he will have a way out at will. Therefore, he doesn''t care about director Wan at all. After saying this, he also increases his strength in his hands and pinches my neck fiercely.


    My whole person is suspended, want to struggle, but the whole body is weak, want to breathe, are so difficult, feel more and more suffocating, the blue veins on my skull have skyrocketed.


    He Yunxiang wanted to strangle me in front of director Wan.


    When director Wan saw that he Yunxiang was like this, he had a flash of anger in his eyes, but the anger remained tight for no more than a second, and then disappeared immediately, replaced by helplessness.


    He said all his words, but still can''t save me. He has no choice, or in other words, he knows that with his strength, he can''t save me from he Yunxiang. He can only look at me with a little pity. For director Wan, he has done what he should do. Even if I die here, director Wan is not dereliction of duty.


    Perhaps, the other bigwigs on the white road also know this truth. In any case, they are all on the scene. If they have been indifferent and watch me die in front of them, their reputation will be affected. Therefore, after the persuasion of director Wan, several other bigwigs of the white road have come forward one after another, symbolically begging for me I hope he Yunxiang doesn''t kill me on the spot.


    Their pleading seemed so false that they didn''t try their best to act as if they didn''t have any persuasion, and they couldn''t stop he Yunxiang''s action at all.


    I was still held by he Yunxiang vigorously. The pain of my whole body was covered by the discomfort of suffocation. At this moment, I only felt that I had difficulty breathing. I was very uncomfortable. My eyes almost burst out and my life was in danger.


    Seeing that several figures in the white way all tried to persuade them to quit without success, I had no chance to live. Suddenly, a man jumped out of the underworld.


    This man, who was the leader of the flying car party, Mu Nan, suddenly stood up and said to he Yunxiang politely, "elder he, the Haibang is the biggest gang in H Province. He has always been our model and our object of admiration. This boy is just an ignorant student. He has offended our flying party before. However, I let him go because he is young. Today, the Jiangnan wind does damage the dignity of the Hai Gang. It is proper for the Hai Gang to establish its prestige. However, we can teach him a lesson. There is no need to kill people. If it is spread out, it will be to the Hai Gang It''s a bad reputation


    Finally, Mu Nan couldn''t help but stand up bravely and said a fair word for me.


    You know, Haibang is the biggest force in H Province. It is the object that other small gangs want to join. In the past, sun Yunlong, a fast car party, approached Peng Xuefei and wanted to get some light from the sea gang. Who dares to offend this giant crocodile easily? However, Mu Nan, for my sake, risked offending the Hai Gang and said this.


    If we say that the people on the white road come out to ask for love for me, this is in the past. After all, they have to go off the stage, but the people on the underworld have offended the Hai Gang for me, which is a bit unreasonable.


    Therefore, the appearance of Mu Nan startled the people at the scene. Even Peng Xuefei looked at Mu Nan with an incredible look. Peng Xuefei was the most clear about the hatred between me and the flying car party. Originally, she was more strange when I walked out of the base camp of the party. Now, in this big field, Mu Nan even begged for me. How can she tell her No surprise.


    Even he Yunxiang, the cold faced judge, was shocked by Mu Nan''s words. He could not help but lower his hand, so that my feet can stand on the ground, not suffocated to death, but he pinched my neck strength, still did not change, my lifeblood is still controlled in his palm, he was very puzzled to look at Mu Nan, and said in a sharp voice: "boss mu, Hai Gang is working, when will you get your car Party''s advice?"


    Although Mu Nan''s words are very euphemistic, in any case, they are against he Yunxiang. He Yunxiang, who is already in anger, will not give Mu Nan face.Mu Nan, as the leader of a gang, was completely crushed by an elder of the Hai Gang. He Yunxiang''s words made munan a little dumb. He didn''t dare to continue to contradict him, but quietly focused his eyes on me and waited for my instructions.


    At this moment of life and death, I fully feel the loyalty of Mu Nan. I really need help, but I can''t pull others into the water. Although the party has become my power secretly, I am also clear that the party is just a cup of water in front of the sea gang. Even if Mu Nan tries his best to help me, it will not help, but will harm himself So, I didn''t give him any instructions.


    I don''t know if he Yunxiang is too arrogant and overbearing, which makes people feel uncomfortable. Maybe it''s because of Mu Nan''s influence. Anyway, after Mu Nan finished speaking, several big gangs, including the chairman of the green dragon Association, stood up and said a few words for me. However, these are relatively small gangs and some gangs that have little relationship with the sea gang, They have opened their mouths to speak for me. This may be a kind of oath and a kind of dissatisfaction of the hegemonism of the small Gang and the big gang, which was ignited only through my introduction.


    Although they did not have much right to speak in this big scene, their standing on the sidelines also eliminated my situation of being alone and helpless. It also reflected a kind of sadness of the weak. Some swaying wall grass came to my side. There were many people who helped me to speak. Even if I was guilty, I would not die.


    The wind, which had been leaning to the side of the Haibang, began to change. Finally, the development of things has a little turn for the better, and my desperate heart also got a little bit of comfort.


    But this relief soon disappeared, because. The pressure of public opinion not only failed to stop he Yunxiang''s atrocity, but also infuriated him. Seeing more and more people speak for me, he Yunxiang broke out directly. He suddenly roared and said, "Whoever dares to speak for Jiangnan wind is to openly oppose our Haibang!"


    In a word, the whole discussion suddenly stopped. After he Yunxiang''s voice dropped, his momentum also spread out and became extremely strong. In the desperate situation, I not only had to bear the suffocation brought by his pinching my neck, but also had to bear the repression from his momentum. This feeling was really too hard.


    However, no one dares to say a word for me no matter how hard I feel. The majesty of the Hai Gang is so terrible. He Yunxiang''s thunder is so angry that the whole audience is shocked. Everyone is silent. They just look at me with different minds.


    He Yunxiang saw that all the people on the field were drunk by him. He could not help flashing a hint of satisfaction in his expression. Then, he looked at me with cold eyes and said in a gloomy tone: "Jiangnan wind, tell you, there is no one who wants to kill by the sea gang. Since I have decided to kill you, it is the heavenly king and Laozi who has come. You can''t stop it. Go to death for me!"


    As soon as the words fell, he Yunxiang''s eyes suddenly jumped out of a fierce fierce light. At this moment, he was like a bloodthirsty hungry wolf. The fierce light in his eyes flashed, and his strength in his hands suddenly increased. He tightened my neck and lifted me up again.


    He Yunxiang is strong, very, very strong. No matter how fierce the master is, if he pinches me like this, I''m afraid that he will become weak, let alone me, a seriously injured person. I want to resist, but I have always been in vain. The heavier and heavier breath of death oppresses me, making my breath weaker and weaker, and my eyes are gradually blurred.


    Such a big scene, this moment, very quiet, all people are witnessing my death, death is really closer and closer to me, I feel unprecedented pain, but my only consciousness is still, I am not reconciled, I don''t want to die, I can''t die, I still have a lot of things to finish, Ziyi is waiting for me, my father is waiting for me, many of my brothers are waiting for me I''m not willing to die like this. I''m more angry at he Yunxiang''s tyranny and indifference.


    His persecution made my anger rise slowly. The oppression of death made me want to look for the hope of life more and more. The blood in my body was rolling, the gas in my chest was boiling, and my eyes were rapidly turning red.


    The more I feel suffocated, the more red my eyes will be, the more fierce my breath will be. My strength is growing, and my fist is slowly pinching and tightening.


    At the moment when I was about to lose my mind, suddenly, a very ethereal voice came from the silent scene: "Jiangnan wind is my friend, none of you can hurt him!"


    This voice is very abrupt. Although the volume is not big and the tone is very young, it seems to be infected with magic. It has a full deterrent force. He Yunxiang''s strong intention of killing is removed in a moment, and he unconsciously slows down the strength of his hand and slowly puts me down.


    And I was on the verge of an outbreak when I suddenly heard the sound, like a madman who was suddenly injected with a tranquilizer.


    This voice is too familiar, familiar so that almost no sense of me, suddenly woke up, almost at the same time, the scene of people, all coincidentally looked at the source of the sound.


    I saw, a thin figure, from the courtyard door, slowly walked in. Her step is very light, but it is not that light in the wind, but the weakness of her body, which makes her step very light, slow and makes people can''t help thinking of helping her in the past.In the sun, she stepped on a pair of black and white canvas shoes, long hair shawl, let her look young and beautiful, just. Her face is particularly white, white like the kind of critically ill, white let her lose the color of life, she is not other people, she was the first several times to save me in the fire, Qiqi.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 611

    I never thought that, under such an occasion, Qiqi would appear here, and also appeared in such a timely manner. For me, this girl is like the light in the night, always appears when I need it.


    Qiqi, this sick and delicate girl, has gone through my life deeply. The time that we two get along with is not long. Even, the words we have said together are few. But she is clearly branded in my memory.


    At the beginning, my impression of Qiqi was that she was a weak little girl, clever, kind, quiet and lovely.


    However, later, I learned that under her weak appearance, there is a very strong heart, as well as her intelligent mind, and the heart not to panic. No matter in any situation, Qiqi I see is so indifferent, not afraid of danger, not afraid of power, as if there is nothing to let her fear in the world, even her looks particularly serious disease, she all It doesn''t seem to be particularly worried. It seems very natural and strong.


    Compared with her strong, at the beginning of me, seems to be a little dwarfed, I am too impulsive, too reckless, too emotional, no man like. Once many times, I was in danger, and finally Qiqi appeared in time to save me.


    I will never forget her kindness to me. What''s more, she helped me several times, but never asked for anything in return.


    She is like a bright moon in my life, always guiding my direction, illuminating my heart, giving me light and warmth. With her around, I always have a light sense of satisfaction and a strong sense of security.


    The relationship between us can not be described as falling in love with each other. It seems that we are ordinary friends, but there is a trace of special flavor more than friends. It can be said that as long as I am in danger, Qiqi will help me without hesitation.


    Helping me has become her mission. What''s more, her help not only saved me in a critical moment, but also comforted me when I was sad. The deepest memory was that on the rooftop of my former university, Ziyi went to the rooftop to look for me because of Fu Dong''s affairs. She completely hurt me and made me heartbroken in the rain.


    At that time, Qiqi suddenly appeared, weak she, for me to hold up the umbrella, covered the wind and rain. Helpless, I couldn''t help hugging her, but she didn''t refuse, but let me feel infinite warmth, but it was pure warmth, I always had no evil thoughts towards her, only felt that she was a girl who made me feel very comfortable, at the same time, also let me appreciate it.


    Ever since my dad was arrested, I''ve been here alone, and I''ve lost contact with Kiki and even my former friends.


    In this strange big city, I did not rely on others. I always wanted to rely on myself to save my father. Although the process was hard, I finally survived.


    In order to protect my life and facilitate my action, I first disguised my identity and mixed into the five halls of the Hong Gang. Then I disguised myself as Jiangnan style and approached Peng Xuefei.


    The identity of Jiangnan wind has firmly shackled me. It seems that I have really become a rich second generation of dandy. Every day, I want to capture Peng Xuefei''s heart. In my daily life, there are all these new strangers in my life. It seems that I almost forget my old acquaintances. They''re almost derailed from their past.


    At this moment, suddenly saw Qiqi, my heart couldn''t help but tremble. A long lost sense of familiarity was drawn out and touched the softest string in my heart. My wandering heart was surrounded by a strong sense of security in a trance.


    Any time, any scene, as long as I see Kiki, I will feel hope. Maybe, her position in my heart is so strong that I think she can do anything. As if, as long as she appears, it will be able to solve my dilemma.


    Although I am in a huge whirlpool, the enemy I am facing is the unfathomable Sheng Mingjie and the powerful sea Gang against the sky. But I still trust Qiqi. When she comes, she immediately clears the haze in my heart, and my anger goes out. My red eyes slowly brighten up and my fists gradually loosen.


    In a flash, my whole person is like a ball of vent gas, become extremely weak, I was seized by he Yunxiang body, natural droop down.


    At this time, Qiqi was still walking towards me step by step. She didn''t care about the attention of the whole audience. She didn''t look left and right. She just went straight ahead. She was weak and slow, but her whole body seemed to radiate brilliant light.


    The stunned people in the field spontaneously gave her a way. Along this road, Qiqi came to me freely.


    When her feet stopped, the audience was still silent, silent, no one spoke, no one moved, all of them just looked at Qiqi quietly.


    Finally, Sheng Mingjie, the protagonist of the scene, took the lead in breaking the silence. He suddenly opened his feet and strode out.


    But surprisingly, Sheng Mingjie went to Qiqi with a big smile on his face. While walking, he said enthusiastically: "I thought it was Miss Xia. I sent the invitation to your home in person. However, I heard that your illness was unstable, and I thought you would not participate. I didn''t expect that you would come. Your arrival really makes me this It''s bright and brightSheng Mingjie''s polite remarks, said a model, which directly shows that Qiqi''s dignity, even Sheng Mingjie is very important.


    This really surprised me. Although I was powerless, I was still conscious. I finally knew why Qiqi dared to say disobedient words to the sea gang. It turned out that she had an unusual background.


    After Sheng Mingjie''s voice dropped, the silent crowd. All of a sudden, the voices of discussion rang out: "my God, I say who is so bold, it turns out to be the second miss of the Xia family!"


    "Yes, I heard that the second lady of the Xia family is not in good health and seldom appears in public. I didn''t expect to come to Master Sheng''s party today!"


    "Who are you talking about, Miss Xia er? Why haven''t I heard of it?"


    "You''re not local, are you? The first talented woman in H Province, the second miss of Xia family, has never heard of Xia Yuqi? "


    "......"


    perhaps, there are not many people who have met Qiqi, but there are not a few people who have heard of her name. It seems that Qiqi has a high prestige in this city. When it comes to Miss Xia Er, all kinds of praise come in one after another.


    In the past, only Sheng Mingjie could enjoy such praise. Unexpectedly, Qiqi came and had such treatment, which was praised and praised by all.


    However, I was full of shock. Although I had already guessed that Qiqi''s identity was not ordinary, I still couldn''t help being surprised when I heard people talking about her, especially when I heard that she was the first talented woman in H Province.


    I have seen Qiqi''s wisdom. Every time she shows up, she can inadvertently reflect her wisdom. I have to admire her. But it turns out that her intelligence is so famous here, and she is known as the first talented woman.


    God is finally fair, it gave Qiqi a sick body, but compensated her a wisdom brain, let her have extraordinary mind at the same time.


    In such an occasion, Qiqi''s performance is still as usual, so indifferent, even if praised by so many big people, she can still be calm, her face is still calm like water, she just said politely to Sheng Mingjie: "thank you, brother Mingjie''s welcome, the weather is hot recently, I really shouldn''t go out, but I heard about my friend Friend, that is, Jiangnan style, was bullied at your party, so I came here to have a look! "


    Qiqi sounds like a polite reply to Sheng Mingjie, but in fact, it is once again a very strict statement that she came to save me.


    One word wakes up the dreamer. All the people present understand that Qiqi came here to save me, which makes people more and more surprised. Many people can''t help but wonder what the relationship is between me and the first talented woman in the provincial capital.


    Even Peng Xuefei, with incredible eyes, looked at me and Qiqi, and seemed to be entangled in the relationship between me and her.


    At the moment, I also gradually wake up. Just now, I have been in shock and surprise, but I seem to forget the most important part, that is, my identity is not Suluo, but Jiangnan style, a super rich dandy.


    At the beginning, I knew Qiqi as ye Zixuan, but she certainly knew that I was Suluo. Therefore, no matter who I was, Qiqi and I were friends. But now, my identity is Jiangnan style, and Qiqi has nothing to do with it!


    At present, people who know my real identity, in addition to grandfather Bai, are taking in my family. In addition, no one knows that I''m solo. Is this my identity investigated by Qiqi?


    She just opened her mouth twice, and both times emphatically mentioned that Jiangnan Feng was her friend, which sounded like it was meant for the whole audience. On the other hand, it seemed that she was deliberately told to me. After all, only in this way can I know how to cooperate with her so as not to expose my identity.


    It''s just, even so, I still don''t know if she knows I''m solo.


    If I know my true identity, it is natural that she saved me. If she did not know, what would she do to save me? Because they have a relationship with the Jiang family. She was asked by the master of the Jiang family to help me?


    I don''t understand, really don''t understand, at this moment, all I can do is to look at Qiqi quietly.


    On the other side, Sheng Mingjie can''t help but restrain his fake smile after listening to Qiqi''s words. Obviously, Qiqi''s attitude makes him lose face a little. After all, Qiqi didn''t want to attend his party, but for me, Qiqi specially rushed to come here. You can imagine that Qiqi pays more attention to me, which makes Sheng Mingjie, a superior man, stand up.


    What''s more, Sheng Mingjie and I are on the opposite side. He wants me to die more than anyone else. However, he comes in the shade and kills people with the help of the sea gang. Qiqi points out that he wants to save me. Sheng Mingjie must be upset, but he doesn''t directly express his dissatisfaction.


    After a pause, he quickly gave a false reply: "ha ha, Miss Xia, what do you think is bullying? It''s all a festival between the Jiangnan wind and the sea gang. I''ve adjusted it, but it''s useless. On the contrary, it''s more and more noisy. I can''t help it!"Qiqi and Sheng Mingjie have just a few conversations to show that their relationship is not harmonious. What they say is also scene talk. However, Qiqi''s sentences are direct, while Sheng Mingjie falsely thinks that he is a snake. He puts all his responsibilities on the head of the sea Gang, while he is indifferent to himself and hangs on high.


    Ordinary people are really cheated by his hypocrisy. After all, he didn''t aim at me on the surface, and even offered to let me go several times. This makes others think that his mind is extremely broad. Sheng Mingjie is really deep enough in his mind.


    And his move to shirk responsibility, but also very cow force, Qiqi listened, naturally did not chase him. Even if she had guessed Sheng Mingjie''s thoughtfulness, she did not break it. She just gave a smile and then turned her head. He Yunxiang, the elder of the Hai Gang, is looking at him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 612

    Qiqi''s dignity is not small. Even he Yunxiang, who is arrogant, is shaken by it. He says that he doesn''t give any face to him. At the moment, he seems to care about Qiqi very much, because since Qiqi appeared, his hands did not pinch my neck any more, but grabbed my collar. This small move proves that he Yunxiang takes care of Qiqi very much.


    Seeing Qiqi looking at him, he Yunxiang coughed softly and then said, "Miss Xia, do you know Jiangnan wind?"


    This time, he Yunxiang even changed his language. He was not as arrogant as he was just now, and obviously eased a lot.


    See this situation, I stretch the string finally loose, the heart suddenly had a sense of relief, feeling that Qiqi is really capable of saving me safely.


    My heart just gave birth to this idea, 7 Qiqi suddenly moved, she walked forward two steps, directly supported me, asked with concern: "Jiangnan wind, are you ok?"


    Qiqi didn''t pay any attention to he Yunxiang, and used this action to show that her relationship with me is not general.


    Although, I am in a bad condition, my whole body aches and I feel weak, I still shake my head at Kiki. "I''m fine!" he whispered


    And Qiqi nodded to me, with her eyes to convey a layer of information to me, that is to cooperate with her.


    Then, Qiqi looked at he Yunxiang again, and she specially looked at he Yunxiang''s hand holding my neckline, looking dissatisfied.


    He Yunxiang''s face became more ugly than eating excrement. Originally, Qiqi didn''t pay attention to him, which made him embarrassed. Now, Qiqi motioned to him to let him loose me, which made it even more difficult.


    Tangled for a long time, this lawless judge, after all, still chose to let go, temporarily released me.


    Seeing he Yunxiang let go, Qiqi opened his mouth and said coldly, "Jiangnan wind is a very good friend of mine. I hope elder he can open his eyes and let him go!"


    Hearing this, he Yunxiang couldn''t help but look at me. His expression was serious and serious. After a short while, he looked at Qiqi and said with a heavy voice: "Miss Xia, I respect you very much. But, you don''t know, Jiangnan wind is stubborn and makes a big mistake. He openly challenges our maritime gang. Even if he is your friend, he can''t do what he wants."


    Obviously, although he Yunxiang released me temporarily, it does not mean that he would let me go so easily. Otherwise, he and his Haibang would be disgraced.


    Qiqi seemed to have expected he Yunxiang''s attitude, and she didn''t care. She just gave a slight smile and said calmly, "I''ve heard about what happened here, but I don''t think there is anything wrong with Jiangnan style. In the final analysis, isn''t he after your Miss Peng. It''s true that your Haigang pays attention to the right family, but Jiangnan style is not wrong in pursuing love £¡¡±


    As soon as Qiqi opened her mouth, she simplified the matter. In the eyes of the Haibang, I was unforgivable, but Qiqi thought it was a small matter, which made the whole audience dumbfounded.


    In everyone''s stupefied moment, Qiqi suddenly looked at Peng Xuefei. Then, she went on to say: "maybe, in your opinion. Jiangnan style is not worthy of your eldest lady, but in my opinion, he is worthy of it. Jiangnan wind is a very excellent man. He doesn''t like me. If he likes me and pursues me sincerely, I''ll certainly agree. I don''t know what''s wrong with him! "


    Qiqi''s words, said very sincere, very sincere, as if it was her sincere words, with her voice down, the field of the people, the moment of uproar, they all looked at me, mouth can not help but exclaim, all kinds of comments, you know, Qiqi''s identity is not inferior to Peng Xuefei, but she said such words, this is completely Lift me up, stand me out.


    At this moment, I suddenly remembered that the last time, at the wedding of Ziyi and Fudong, I ventured to disturb their wedding, but in the end, Ziyi was injured completely, and the whole person fell to the bottom of the valley and couldn''t raise my head. At that time, Qiqi appeared in time. She not only solved the crisis for me, but even said that I was her boyfriend. She saved my lost dignity, so that I could walk out of the predicament with my head up and chest up.


    Now, as the wind of the south of the Yangtze River, I once again experienced a low ebb and a dangerous situation. Although my heart is not so painful, after all, Peng Xuefei is only my target, and Ziyi can''t be compared with each other. However, the blow and insult I suffered are the same. The reason why I fell into such a situation is entirely because I am too far away from Sheng Mingjie, Peng Xuefei It''s Sheng Mingjie''s suitor. I''m not qualified to pursue it at all. The crime I committed is also because of my obsession with Peng Xuefei, which makes the people of the Hai Gang angry and want to kill me.


    I was reduced to a ravaged dog under the anger of the sea Gang people. My body was beaten and my dignity was trampled on. The appearance of Qiqi not only saved my life, but also specially recovered my dignity for me. She was still so intelligent, so calm, and orderly. Not afraid to offend people, just to clear the haze for me.


    In fact, Kiki''s words did play a role. The people who were amazed and talked about the topic were obviously about my mystery and my ability. I can be so cared about by the second Miss Xia family. At this moment, in their eyes, I''m no longer just an unscrupulous jerk, but my status seems to have been upgraded abruptly.When people are talking about it, Peng Xuefei''s look has changed. It''s a little complicated. She may not have imagined that I have such a relationship with Qiqi. Her eyes swept me and looked at Qiqi. In the end, she still didn''t say anything, just looked at in silence.


    As the master of my life and death, he Yunxiang had an ugly face. This time, he was frozen and became stern and angry. In any case, Qiqi''s words were questioning his means and challenging his authority, which made him, as a high-ranking law enforcement elder, endure.


    However, he had a bad temper, but he didn''t break out. He just looked at Qiqi angrily. He was eager to talk but stopped. He was very stubborn.


    However, no matter how frustrated he was, Qiqi didn''t care about it. Even more, Qiqi didn''t care about other people''s comments. After recovering face for me, she helped me to turn around and aimed at the gate of the courtyard. Then, she took a step, and at the same time, she said to me in a soft voice: "let''s go!"


    These four words, Qiqi said very light, feeling, in her opinion, take me out of this abyss, is a very simple thing. Before, Peng Xuefei did her best to take me out, but when I got to Qiqi, things became so easy.


    From Qiqi''s appearance to leaving now, there is not much time in total. I seem to be still in a dream, a little trance, some ethereal, and feel a little unrealistic.


    Think about it carefully, in the whole process, what Qiqi said was actually just a few words, but each sentence was to the point. She didn''t beat around the bush. A few words expressed the whole meaning, especially when she said that I had not pursued her. If I chased her, she would have agreed.


    Her words are obviously to restore my dignity for me, but in my heart, I can''t help but have another feeling. It seems that she really said to me, but what she said is too natural, so that I can''t understand her mind.


    At that time, at Ziyi''s wedding, Qiqi pretended to be my girlfriend, and she was also very natural. She was a person who didn''t leave any traces, but she always made me feel warm and gratified.


    In my mind ups and downs, my steps have been involuntarily moved, in the support of Qiqi, I follow her, together to the door.


    But we just walked a few steps, suddenly, a rough voice came from behind us: "wait


    This voice is obviously he Yunxiang issued, his tone with obvious dissatisfaction, his words let me and Qiqi unconsciously stopped.


    This moment, my heart set off some waves, but Qiqi is still ancient well, she gently helped me back to the body, then, she looked at he Yunxiang coldly, asked faintly: "what''s the matter?"


    Qiqi speaks softly, but she has an irresistible momentum. Perhaps it is her inherent charm that makes people unconsciously respect him. He Yunxiang is so arrogant that he dare not be unreasonable to Qiqi. He just glanced at Sheng Mingjie and then said in a voice: "Miss Xia, you should know that no matter how the Jiangnan wind is, he is He contradicted me and challenged the dignity of the Haigang. Everyone present saw it with their own eyes. If I let him go like this, where is the dignity of our Haibang? "


    At the moment, he Yunxiang can''t find out what I''m responsible for. He can only use the sea Gang to talk about things again. Anyway, he is holding on to this point, and regards my provocation to the dignity of the Hai Gang as a big thing, and he will not let me go.


    However, I just noticed he Yunxiang''s glance and finally understood why he dared to obstruct us. It turns out that everything is Sheng Mingjie''s meaning. This hypocrite is playing tricks in the dark, but he pushes the Hai Gang on the stage.


    Although Haibang cares about Qiqi, he also cares about the Sheng family. If I just let me go, it will not only hurt his Haibang''s face, but also the face of jet Chan. After all, I disturbed Sheng Mingjie''s proposal in public, and finally let me walk out of his territory, which is a slap in the face.


    I know better that Sheng Mingjie is angry at this time. It may also be related to Qiqi, because since Qiqi came here, he didn''t give him the face of the host. If Qiqi took me out of the gate and spread it out, I''m afraid his grandmaster would not be able to raise his head in the future, at least he would be suppressed by Qiqi. That''s why he wanted to keep us, but the way he kept us was to put pressure on the people of the sea, and he watched the big drama coldly beside him.


    Of course, I can see that this is Sheng Mingjie''s meaning, and Qiqi can see it more clearly. But she didn''t point it out. She just said in a cold voice to he Yunxiang: "you people have beaten this little thing. What else do you want to do? Do you want to kill people? Are you so lawless?"


    Qiqi''s body is weak, but her temperament is so tough. Her attitude is beyond doubt. In this way, he Yunxiang is in trouble. He is an outstanding law enforcement elder of the sea Gang, who is ignored by a girl. Of course, he will be angry. He is a little impatient. The whole person is also on the edge of rage. His face is like ice cream, and there is no just now To Kiki.After holding back for two times, he Yunxiang opened his mouth and gnashed his teeth and said, "this is the business of the Haibang. I hope Miss Xia doesn''t interfere!"


    Knowing that it was useless to reason, he Yunxiang became tough. Before, in order to deal with me, he didn''t even give face to the eldest lady of his Hai Gang. Now, he, a cold faced judge, did not hesitate to offend Qiqi. After all, Haibang is the largest gang in the city, and Qiqi, even though he is fierce, can''t make the Hai Gang afraid.


    Seeing he Yunxiang like this, my heart is even more worried, and I''m almost at a loss. Always, Qiqi, a weak girl, is omnipotent in my heart. But today''s scene is really too big. People who want to deal with me can only cover the sky in H Province. I''m really worried that Qiqi can''t cope with it.


    However, when I was worried, Qiqi beside me suddenly raised her voice and cried out: "Jiangnan wind is my friend, no one can touch him, I am going to take him away today!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 613

    Qiqi always speaks softly. I seldom see the angry appearance of ponytail. But at this moment, she shows a brave and domineering side for me. Like a sick girl, she shows a different charm of women. And, as soon as the voice fell, she helped me again, trying to take me out of this land of right and wrong.


    However, Qiqi was angry, and he Yunxiang was also angry. He ignored and directly ordered: "leave the Jiangnan wind to me!"


    Immediately, Zhang Wenshan and others quickly attacked and surrounded me.


    In the twinkling of an eye, I seemed to fall into the bottomless mire again. The momentum of the top masters of the sea gang was like a heavy haze. The people who were pressing were not breathing freely. They were about to press me. Suddenly, a loud voice of thunder rose up: "stop it!"


    This voice is very powerful, let Zhang Wenshan and others stop the action. At the same time, a free and easy figure suddenly appeared in the crowd. As soon as he came out, he went straight to Qiqi and me.


    Then, he ignored me, affectionately looking at Qiqi, asked in a low voice: "Qiqi, Jiangnan wind, is it really your friend?"


    This intimate guy named Qiqi is the eldest young master of Haibang, Peng Yu.


    At the moment, Peng Yu has no attitude of playing games. His handsome face is full of solemnity. In his eyes, he seems to have a lot of different emotions. Obviously, he is puzzled about the relationship between Qi Qi and me. At the same time, he is very upset.


    However, Qiqi did not change her face in the face of Peng Yu who was killed in the air. She still looked at him calmly and said concisely: "Well!"


    Qiqi''s attitude seems very cold. It seems that she doesn''t want to talk to Peng Yuduo at all.


    When Peng Yu heard Qiqi''s voice, his eyes could not help becoming more sad. He turned his head and looked at me seriously. Then, he looked at Qiqi and asked in doubt, "do you come here to save the wind from Jiang Nan?"


    Qiqi pursed her lips and asked, "is what I did not make obvious enough?"


    Hearing this, Peng Yu suddenly turned down his mouth, revealed a trace of bitter smile, said: "OK, you go!"


    With that, he made way directly. Peng Yu''s meaning was obvious. He respected Qiqi and didn''t want to violate her meaning. Therefore, he wanted to let her go.


    Qiqi seemed to take Peng Yu''s actions for granted. She just said thanks in a soft voice and wanted to take me away.


    But at this time, he Yunxiang came out again. He stopped our way and said to Peng Yu, "young master, you can''t let them go."


    Peng Yu gave he Yunxiang a cold stare, frowned and said, "let them go!"


    However, he Yunxiang didn''t give up his heart and said, "but"


    before he finished his words, Peng Yu suddenly became angry and directly roared: "I said, let them go!"


    The sound was so loud that my eardrum was shocked. Peng Yu, a teenager in his twenties, showed his extraordinary momentum at this moment.


    Feeling his momentum, my heart suddenly burst. It was really shocking, strong, and really strong. I can''t imagine that this seemingly rebellious teenager has such a strong strength. The eldest young master of the Haigang is really extraordinary and unfathomable.


    He Yunxiang, who has always been above the sky, was angry when he saw Peng Yu. He immediately stopped cooking. He seemed to care about Peng Yu, at least more than Peng Xuefei. Before, Peng Xuefei was angry, and he dared to deal with me decisively. At this moment, Peng Yu was angry, but he didn''t dare to disobey him and immediately backed away.


    For a moment, Qiqi and I had no more obstacles, and only a myriad of eyes were cast on us. All these eyes looked different and varied.


    Among them, Peng Xuefei, hidden in the crowd, the color in her eyes has become more and more complicated. She has faded the color of high and cold, and her eyes show happiness, comfort, shock, guilt and inexplicability. Too many emotions are intertwined together, which makes her look a little lost.


    And I just glanced at Peng Xuefei, and then, with the help of Qiqi, I left the villa slowly and walked out of the gate of the villa step by step.


    Along the way, no one dares to obstruct us, I so muddleheaded, escaped this hell.


    Until I got out of the grotto and outside the villa, I was still in a trance. I was overwhelmed by waves of shock. I guessed the beginning, but I didn''t know the end. I couldn''t think of it. It was Peng Yu who was ignored by me to help me out of trouble.


    In my impression, Peng Yu is a child. The first time I saw him was at school. He drove a sports car openly and made fun of me. Later, when he arrived here, he was like a follower, always pestering Peng Xuefei. In Peng Xuefei''s eyes, he was like a child who had not grown up.


    Who knows, Peng Xuefei does her best to protect me, but Peng Yu only needs a word. He Yunxiang can be bluffing. In this way, Peng Yu''s dignity in the Haibang is really supreme. There is a clear difference between Peng Xuefei and Peng Xuefei.In the end, I underestimated Peng Yu. Before Qiqi came here, he always kept a low profile, but occasionally advised Peng Xuefei not to help me. In fact, he was just in the same camp with Sheng Mingjie and didn''t want to help me. Trying to deal with me. Sure enough, like his father, like his son, as the son of the leader of the sea Gang, it is certainly not so simple.


    But I still can''t think of the relationship between Peng Yu and Qiqi. I can see from his attitude towards Qiqi just now. Peng Yu likes Qiqi and likes the kind he likes very much. I''m very surprised. I didn''t expect that Qiqi would be favored by the young leader of the sea gang. It''s no wonder that the local emperor Buddha who is far away will give Qiqi some face ¡£


    However, it seems that Qiqi doesn''t like Peng Yu. Her attitude towards Peng Yu is really a little cold.


    When I was in a daze, Qiqi beside me suddenly said to me, "get in the car!"


    I found that I had come to a black car, heard Qiqi''s words, I immediately got into the back seat of the car, and Qiqi also followed in, sitting next to me.


    When I got inside, I saw that the man in the driver''s seat was an old acquaintance who had helped me for many times.


    After Qiqi and I sat down, Lenghan seemed to understand the will, and immediately drove the car, leaving quickly.


    Feeling the rapid galloping of the car, my heart was completely relaxed, I took a deep breath, felt the taste of living, but my side of Qiqi, or let me some uncomfortable.


    At this point, I still don''t know whether Qiqi knows that I am Suluo. Moreover, she has more relations with the young master of the Hai Gang, which makes me feel that she is more mysterious than I imagined. Long ago, she was a mysterious person in my eyes. Later, I had a lot of experience with her, but I still knew little about her. Today, I heard that she was from H Province The first talented woman, but for her real identity, I still do not know.


    For a while, I didn''t know how to face Qiqi. I didn''t take the lead to express anything. I just wanted to act according to circumstances. But Qiqi didn''t show any expression. She kept silent all the way. Until the car left this area completely, she suddenly turned her head and looked at me with some concern and asked, "Suluo, how come your character hasn''t changed after so long? You don''t know How dangerous are you in? You almost lost your life, you know? "


    Suluo, these two words, clear and harsh, directly pierced into my heart, I finally determined that Qiqi knew my real identity, so she would be so unrelenting to save me.


    If put in the past, I will not hesitate to remove the camouflage. Admit oneself is Suluo, and Qiqi pour out my mood, because, before me, although I don''t know Qiqi, but naturally trust her.


    But now, I have a guard against her, her background, and Peng Yu''s attitude towards her, let me have to be cautious. What''s more, at this moment, I suddenly thought of one thing, that is, the Hai Gang took great pains to capture my father. It must be that they wanted to get a thousand year old blood Ganoderma lucidum from my father. After all, apart from this snow Ganoderma lucidum, my father really has nothing useful.


    However, this millennium blood Ganoderma lucidum is a kind of medicine to cure stubborn diseases. Peng Yu and Peng Xuefei are in good health. I have not heard that there is any important person in the Hai Gang who is ill. But Qiqi, Peng Yu''s favorite, happens to be a seriously ill patient. It seems that she needs this snow Ganoderma most.


    Thinking like this, my heart suddenly trembled twice. A sense of inexplicable fear filled me, which made me feel a little uncomfortable. Suddenly, I felt that Qiqi had some problems. Her status was extraordinary and she had such a status in H Province. How could she go to my pheasant university where birds don''t lay eggs? Why did I rescue a chance encounter several times?


    In the past, I always couldn''t figure out why. I only thought that Qiqi was approaching me for some purpose. Now, I feel vaguely that she is also deliberately approaching me and helping me for the sake of the blood Ganoderma lucidum in my father''s hands?


    And Haibang needs this snow Ganoderma. Is it Peng Yu who wants to give it to Qiqi? If so, why don''t they unite?


    Since Qiqi has guessed my identity, why didn''t she tell the Hai Gang, instead, she didn''t want to offend the Hai Gang to help me? Are they playing the double roles? A red face and a white face?


    Are they trying their best to perform such a big play just to get my real identity? The more I think about it, the more creepy I feel. I really don''t want to believe that Qiqi is a person whose purpose is not pure. Just when she appeared in the villa yard just now, I still felt that she was the bright moon in my life and the person who wanted to give me warmth. How could such a person harm me?


    I don''t think she will harm me, but up to now, the only thing I trust most is myself. I can''t be as simple as I used to be, and be played with applause.


    Therefore, after a pause, I still covered up the different emotions in my heart. I just showed the randomness of Jiangnan style. I lied to Qiqi and said, "Miss Xia, you saved me today, not because you recognized the wrong person? I''m not the Suluo you said, my name is Jiang Nanfeng


    The last three words, Jiangnan wind, my tone slightly accentuated, is to emphasize with Qiqi, I am not Suluo.When I said this, my surface was very calm, but my eyes were shining, looking directly at Qiqi''s eyes.


    I quickly caught her. Seeing my denial, Qiqi couldn''t help flashing a trace of disappointment in her eyes. Then, she pulled down the corner of her mouth and said to me frankly: "ha ha, don''t hide me, I know, you are Suluo"


    and she said to me calmly www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 614

    Qi Qi from the eyes of the disappointment, although, just a flash away, but I still caught, I don''t know. She was disappointed because she didn''t tell me my identity, or did she feel disappointed that I didn''t tell her the truth. Anyway, her tone seemed a little unhappy.


    But no matter what her mood is, no matter whether I am a little ungrateful or not, I still can''t easily reveal my real identity. In order to play the role of Jiang Nanfeng, I have suffered too much. Even Ziyi, whom I miss so much, I can''t bear to see her. Therefore, even if I want to believe in Qiqi, I dare not take the risk. Be careful to make Wannian ship, Now I can''t afford to lose.


    A little stunned for a moment, I then returned to the original color of the past. My mouth slightly grinned and grinned. I replied to Qiqi: "Miss Xia, thank you for your saving your life, but I still want to say that you are really wrong. I''m not what you call solo


    My words are very relaxed. It''s not like pretending. I''m used to acting for such a long time. When I was playing thirteen, I was able to be calm in front of Ziyi. Now I can be calm in front of Qiqi.


    Qiqi see me again deny, her smile changed more bitter, she was disappointed, looked out of the window, very calm way: "OK!"


    Two words, meaningful. Full of disappointment and pain, let my heart can not help stabbing.


    Once upon a time, I trusted Qiqi so much. No matter what words and hardships were in my heart, I would confide to her without reservation. She was more confidant than my confidant. I believed her from the bottom of my heart and felt that she was a hot spring, always moistening and warming my heart.


    But now, we are close at hand, and she has just rescued me, but I wrapped myself up and pretended to be strangers to her. This kind of taste is very uncomfortable, but I have to endure, afraid that I will show my flaws when I speak too much. Simply, I keep silent and just lean on the chair and keep my eyes closed.


    Unconsciously, the car slowly stopped, I immediately opened my eyes, a look, found the car parked outside the hospital, and at this time, Qiqi path from the car came down, and said to me: "get off, I help you to the hospital!"


    Qiqi itself is a sick girl. I am a big man. It''s very awkward for me to help her. Besides, I didn''t tell her the truth. Up to now, our relationship is still very awkward, and I can''t trouble her any more.


    So, I directly and politely refused: "no, thank you for your kindness, I can go by myself!"


    After listening to me, Qiqi suddenly put her head into the car and whispered to me, "don''t forget, we are good friends."


    It is estimated that I would misunderstand her, she added: "at least in the eyes of outsiders is!"


    After hearing this, I understood her meaning immediately. Before, she rescued me from Sheng Mingjie''s party and insisted that I was her friend. If she saw out now, she might be found out. She was still thinking about me. Although she was disappointed with me, she was still helping me.


    My heart can not help but rise a trace of moved, but I still can not show on the face, my surface, or very natural look. In fact, my injury is quite serious, but with my physical quality, I can go back to apply medicine by myself and lie in bed to cultivate myself. But I can''t just go back. After all, what I bear is the slap of he Yunxiang and the heavy trauma of Zhang Wenshan and others. If I can survive, it has proved that I am strong. If I don''t have to go to the hospital, it would be very abnormal, It is easy to arouse suspicion.


    So, no matter what, I had to cooperate with Qiqi and said to her, "thank you!"


    Said, I directly got out of the car, with the help of Qiqi, we walked into the hospital together.


    Qiqi has acquaintances in this hospital. I don''t need to row at all. I just live in the VIP ward. There are experts to treat me.


    These experts did their duty and worked hard for a long time. They told me to have a good rest and left.


    During this period, Qiqi always accompanied me. Although she didn''t speak, I could feel her attention to me.


    However, Qiqi''s physical condition is unable to support her to accompany me all the time.


    After some treatment, my spirit has improved a lot, and Qiqi worked hard for my business, long-distance running, did not stop, and even, where was angry.


    So toss down, she has been unable to hold on, stay in the ward, she suddenly coughed, cough more and more severe, the face became extremely pale.


    The cold outside the ward heard Qiqi''s cough and rustle. He ran into the ward and said respectfully to Qiqi: "Miss, you should go back!"


    Qiqi nodded toward the cold, and then, she turned her head to look at me on the hospital bed and said with concern: "I have to go, Jiangnan wind, you should remember. My name is Xia Yuqi. We are very good friends. When we were children, we were neighbors. We played together since childhood! "


    Her voice is firm and soft. She is sick like this, but she still cares about me. I know exactly what she means by this. She just wants to protect me. As long as she admits her relationship with her, she will have to weigh it up if others want to move me. Only in this way can her rescue me be doubted.Qiqi''s mind is still so meticulous, but I still doubt her, I really have no face to face her, can only sincerely say a sentence: "I know, thank you, Miss Xia Yuqi!"


    Smell speech, Qiqi smile, then turn to leave.


    After two steps, Qiqi still turned to me and said, "by the way, the people of the Haibang will not trouble you any more. However, Sheng Mingjie may not be a simple man. You''d better be careful!"


    After that, she left slowly. Her walking pace was still very slow, even shaking. Her back was so depressed. It looked very vicissitudes. It was not in line with her appearance and age. People could not help but feel distressed.


    However, I can only watch her leave, I in my heart, she recited countless times, thank you!


    Suddenly, I was left alone in the ward, empty, I closed my eyes quietly, thinking about everything I had experienced today.


    What happened on this day is really a bit of ups and downs. Maybe it is the biggest crisis I have encountered since I changed my name to Jiangnan Feng. Without Qiqi, I would probably die unjustly on the spot.


    However, now that I have passed the crisis, my body has recovered, but my mind is in a mess. After such a toss, I feel that things have become more and more complicated. What is Sheng Mingjie''s identity? How can the Hai Gang want to have a relationship with him and force Peng Xuefei to marry him?


    What is Qiqi''s identity? How can Sheng Mingjie and Haibang have scruples? What is the relationship between Peng Yu and Qiqi? How does Qiqi confirm that I am Suluo? Should I believe Qiqi or not? How can I jump over Sheng Mingjie''s obstacle and win Peng Xuefei?


    These things are very confused, more and more confused, thinking, I am tired of body and mind, slowly fell asleep.


    When I wake up, I find that the sky outside the window is already dark, the room is quiet, and there is no one around me. Just looking at the ceiling, I can''t help feeling lonely.


    In the loneliness, I quietly slow for a while, then, I slowly looked out of the window, thinking that I should be discharged, or let my brother deliver the meal.


    But just then. Suddenly, the door of the ward opened, I turned my head subconsciously and found that a tall figure came slowly in.


    Unexpectedly, it was Peng Xuefei. As soon as she came in, she went straight to me and said to me: "what? Jiangnan wind, how are you doing? "


    The voice is full of care, but her expression is still a little cold, her eyes, still full of complex look.


    When I saw her like this, she quickly showed a brilliant smile and replied, "I''m ok. I can just be cultivated. It''s just a little lonely to be alone in the ward. You just happened to come here!"


    I said so easily, but I hope Peng Xuefei will not be under pressure. Obviously, Peng Xuefei is still worried about what happened at noon. Her look changed. She said to me with a little guilt: "Jiangnan wind, I''m sorry, I don''t know what''s going on today. I don''t know Sheng Mingjie will propose to me publicly. I don''t know you dare to stand up for me in public Well, I want to know that. I''m sure I won''t let you go. In the end, it''s all because I want you to pretend to be a boyfriend! "


    Peng Xuefei pointed out all that she wanted to express in her heart. Her remorse made me feel a little ashamed. In fact, I was willing to pretend to be her boyfriend. For my own purpose, I did those things at Sheng Mingjie''s party. Or for my purpose, everything is voluntary. Speaking of it, Peng Xuefei can''t be blamed for these things.


    Thinking of this, I immediately replied: "Feifei, you really don''t have to blame yourself. I have a clear conscience about today''s matter. If I do it again, I will still do it, because I love you. I don''t care how powerful Sheng Mingjie is. I will guard you without hesitation anyway."


    I''m afraid Peng Xuefei is not happy. I behave very naturally. I purposely say some funny faces, but it seems to be true words.


    And Peng Xuefei listened. Her face softened a lot, but she was still a little tangled. After holding back for a while, she said, "but I didn''t save you in the end, I."


    I was afraid that Peng Xuefei would mention this. No matter how I said it, it was a barrier. Although I didn''t care, Peng certainly couldn''t let go. I didn''t want to make too many entanglements in this place, so I directly interrupted her and said, "OK, don''t think about it. I don''t blame you at all. I know you''ve done your best. I''m very grateful. I''m hungry. Give me the rice now


    In order to change the topic, I focused on Peng Xuefei''s lunch box, thirsty.


    Peng Xuefei is not a grindstone. Seeing that my attitude is so free and easy, she did not continue to talk about this embarrassing matter any more. She opened the lunch box for me and said, this is the meal she cooked herself to express her apology.


    Suddenly, I heard her say that she cooked the meal herself. My heart couldn''t help touching it. This small move, however, gave me great warmth. At the same time, I also had a trace of happiness. Maybe because of this, Peng Xuefei should be more favorable to me. At least, she is willing to cook for me, which is not everyone''s treatment.At the same time, I started singing empty city plan now. I didn''t eat anything at noon. It''s not easy to starve until now. When Peng Xuefei opened the lunch box, I immediately sat up and grabbed it. It didn''t look like I was seriously injured. What I ate was called a incense.


    After eating, I wiped my mouth, and then said to Peng Xuefei, "to be honest, I''m very grateful to Sheng Mingjie."


    Peng Xuefei asked with a puzzled face: "why?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 615

    I immediately put on an enigmatic look, to Peng Xuefei very serious reply: "because, without him, I would not have the opportunity to show my true heart in front of you, he created this opportunity for me, let you know that my love for you is heaven and earth can be learned from, let the hall Peng elder sister, personally cook for me to send over, I am too satisfied!"


    Hearing this, Peng Xuefei understood immediately. I was playing with my tongue again. She couldn''t help but stare at me, and then returned to her cold color. She scolded me and said, "I''m still so poor. It seems that there''s nothing wrong with it. But I hope you don''t get me wrong. I''m sorry to bring you food. There''s no other meaning. Besides, I''ll tell you, Sheng Mingjie is not easy to be provoked We''d better keep a distance, or you''ll be in trouble again! "


    Peng Xuefei asked me to be her fake boyfriend at the beginning, in order to get rid of Sheng Mingjie. Now, she has offered to keep a distance with me. I know that she is for my safety, but at the same time, she is also affected by today''s events. At noon, although Sheng Mingjie''s proposal to her was interrupted by me, she came from The pressure on her family has certainly not decreased. She is still firmly locked in by Sheng Mingjie.


    However, I certainly won''t give up Peng Xuefei easily. He Yunxiang told me to stay away from Peng Xuefei in the mountain villa before, so that I could go out safely. In that case, I didn''t promise. Now that I finally walk out of the ghost gate, how can I keep a distance with Peng Xuefei.


    Thinking like this, I could not help but put aside the hippie color on my face and said to Peng Xuefei very seriously: "I am not afraid. Since I have decided to chase you, I have considered the consequences. If I want to take down Miss Peng of Haibang, how can I do without taking some risks?"


    With that, I once again showed a sunny smile and seemed very confident.


    I thought Peng Xuefei looked at me like this and scolded me, but I was wrong. She didn''t. She just looked at me with a very deep look, as if she was re examining me.


    This time, I really feel the seriousness in her eyes. She seems to have a different view on me. In her mind, I am no longer the rich second generation of the dandy. Maybe, at this moment, she feels my love. Although this love is played by me, it is very realistic.


    Of course, Peng Xuefei didn''t say anything, I didn''t say anything, just looked at her quietly, and showed my sincerity completely in the eyes.


    The ward fell into silence, the atmosphere was a little strange, Peng Xuefei may have felt embarrassed, she immediately withdrew her eyes, and then casually asked: "by the way, Jiangnan wind, your original relationship with Xia Yuqi is so good!"


    When Peng Xuefei said this, it sounds like a casual question, but I feel that she seems to care about this. I remember when Qiqi took me away, her look was very complicated, and that kind of complexity was quite meaningful. Thinking of this, I immediately teased Peng Xuefei: "what''s the matter, Miss Peng, are you jealous?"


    In the face of my perfunctory and joking, Peng Xuefei was a little angry. She directly scolded me and said, "I''m really shameless. Tell you, Jiangnan wind, try to stay away from me in the future, otherwise, if you die, don''t blame me for not reminding you!"


    With that, she took the lunch box and left in anger.


    Looking at her interesting back, I was pleased to smile. Although Peng Xuefei showed her arrogance and indifference, I could feel that she really cared about me, which was enough to show that the distance between me and her was one step closer. Then, if I want to catch up with her, it means that we can wait.


    But, at the same time, I also thought of an egg pain problem, that is, Qiqi and Peng Xuefei, at the same time let me be on guard, is Sheng Mingjie.


    It seems that this hypocrite is really unfathomable. It can be said that he has become the biggest obstacle in my pursuit of Peng Xuefei. I don''t know much about him. The more people I don''t know, the more uneasy I feel. He is like a pimple in my heart. If I don''t make him clear, I feel uneasy.


    In addition to him, there is a person I want to know urgently, that is Qiqi.


    But I don''t know who to ask them. Ordinary people certainly don''t know them. Even uncle snake doesn''t know Sheng Mingjie very well. Who else knows about him?


    All of a sudden, I thought of a man. My new brother, Mu Nan, is the leader of the car party. Yes, he is qualified to attend Sheng Mingjie''s party. Then, he must have something to do with Sheng Mingjie. He should know Sheng Mingjie a little. It''s right to ask Mu Nan about Sheng Mingjie.


    After thinking about it, I didn''t want to stay in the ward. Immediately, I got up from the bed.


    Although, my body injury has not recovered, but after such a long rest, my spirit has been enough, go out to work completely no problem.


    After getting out of bed, I casually cleaned myself up, and then I went straight outside the ward.


    But I was about to get close to the door of the ward. Suddenly, the door opened automatically.


    At that time, a handsome face came into my eyes without warning. He was not other than Peng Xuefei''s younger brother, Peng Yu.


    Seeing this moment of Peng Yu, I was stunned. I didn''t expect to meet Peng Yu at this time.At the beginning, I didn''t pay much attention to him, but today I was able to get rid of he Yunxiang''s claws because of his angry words. I can''t help but look at him. His strength is very deep. This seemingly simple young year is really not simple.


    More importantly, he seemed to be interested in Kiki, and I got close to Kiki, that is to say, I stood opposite to him again.


    Before, I was in opposition to Sheng Mingjie, and he stood on Sheng Mingjie''s side. Therefore, he was against me. Later, Qiqi''s appearance made him have more opinions on me. Now, he suddenly came to my ward, certainly not to visit.


    Unconsciously, I secretly gave birth to some guard heart, for this unfathomable Peng Yu, I had to guard against.


    Peng Yu was stunned to see me standing safely. He might not have thought that I would be OK so soon. His eyes were more surprised.


    With a trace of curiosity, he looked at me up and down, and then he said, "not bad, Jiangnan wind. It''s recovering very fast."


    He said it casually, but it sounded a little bit of a test of my meaning. I quickly replied with some playful tone: "ha ha, it''s necessary. I''ve been strong since I was young, so I can''t bear to fight. Otherwise, where can I have the courage to pursue your sister?"


    I didn''t want to stay on this issue. I immediately changed the subject.


    When Peng Yu heard me talk about Peng Xuefei, his face immediately returned to the serious. He took two steps and went straight to me. He looked at me closely and said solemnly, "well, you can see that you are really devoted to my sister. It''s different from the other two generations. No wonder my sister is more special to you!"


    This is to listen to me a little surprised, Peng Yu, but he has not been optimistic about me and Peng Xuefei, how now to say such a thing to me?


    I don''t care what his intention is, and directly and arrogantly replied: "that''s of course!"


    For my Ao Jiao, Peng Yu did not care, he just slightly smile, and then said to me frankly: "I come to tell you, I support you to chase my sister now!"


    After that, he left the water without waiting for me.


    I was completely confused. I thought he was coming to me to make a crime. Unexpectedly, he came to support me to chase Peng Xuefei. It was so surprising to me that I didn''t dare to believe it.


    In my impression, he was standing on Sheng Mingjie''s side. He called Sheng big brother one by one. In addition, at noon, he urged Peng Xuefei to leave me alone. It seemed that he longed for he Yunxiang to deal with me.


    All discerning people can see that he is very supportive of Sheng Mingjie and Peng Xuefei together. After a half day, his attitude has turned 180 degrees?


    All of a sudden, I think of a person, she is Qiqi, yes, it must be like this, Peng Yu likes Qiqi, can see, or like to listen to the kind, he must be afraid of what there is between me and Qiqi, so, just want to make me and Peng Xuefei together, in this way, I have no threat to his love.


    I can''t see that Peng Yu is also a kind of love. If my inference is correct, then it can be said that Peng Yu is deeply in love with Qiqi, and the Hai Gang has made great efforts to obtain the Millennium blood Ganoderma lucidum. It''s just that Qiqi''s attitude is still worth pondering. I can''t reach a conclusion yet. I still need to understand her in detail.


    After thinking about it, I didn''t hesitate to leave the hospital immediately. Then, I secretly contacted Mu Nan and said I wanted to see him.


    Immediately, Mu Nan and I immediately made an appointment, this place is a secret stronghold of the party, no one knows except a few of his cronies.


    It was revealed that I didn''t drive there, but took a taxi. When I arrived, Mu Nan arrived early. As soon as he saw me, he immediately confessed: "boss, I''m sorry. At noon, I didn''t help you!"


    I put his hand, very free and easy to say: "this is not your business, is I do not want you to help, I can see that you did your best!"


    Mu Nan saw that I didn''t blame him, and his sad face was immediately relaxed. He quickly welcomed me into the sofa in the secret room and poured me a cup of tea.


    Feeling, after experiencing the midday, munan was more respectful to me and did not dare to be slighted. After pouring tea for me, he immediately asked me, "boss, what can I do for you?"


    I sipped my tea and said faintly, "I want to know about Sheng Mingjie. How much do you know about him? Tell me all about it!"


    After hearing what I said, munan did not show any unnecessary expression. He should be particularly clear about the contradiction between Sheng Mingjie and me. The big play staged at the party at noon today can fully meet the gap between Sheng Mingjie and me. So when he heard that I wanted to inquire about Sheng Mingjie, he quickly told me everything he knew.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 616

    Sheng Mingjie is a person from half of H Province. His mother is from the city, but his father is from other places. In his early years, his father came here, and he has been developing here. He and his mother met and married here.


    Sheng Mingjie''s father can''t say how powerful his father is. He is a big business man with industries all over the country. However, he has a deeper foundation in H Province and has a bigger industry. This time Sheng Mingjie will inherit his father''s industry here.


    Of course, if Sheng Mingjie''s family is only engaged in business, he can''t be so fierce. The reason why he is so arrogant depends on his identity as a descendant of the Sheng family.


    Sheng family, in the whole country can be regarded as a strong cattle family, Sheng Mingjie''s grandfather, is a meritorious official in the founding period, has always been highly valued by the state. Because of the relationship between Sheng Mingjie''s grandfather, the Sheng family has developed and expanded with a lot of roots. Looking at the whole Sheng family, there are many officials. Of course, there are many businessmen and underground people who have set foot in all aspects.


    Sheng Mingjie is a promising young man in his family. He is highly respected by his father. Therefore, Sheng Mingjie''s position in H Province is deeply rooted. Many people are willing to marry him, and few dare to offend him easily. After all, offending him is tantamount to offending the whole Sheng family.


    Speaking of Sheng Mingjie, Mu Nan unconsciously told me about the trip to the sea Gang, because he knew that, after all, I inquired about Sheng Mingjie because Peng Xuefei, a clever Mu Nan, told me about the hope of the Haibang to marry the Sheng family.


    Peng Yi, the leader of the Hai Gang, Peng Xuefei''s father, hopes Peng Xuefei to marry Sheng Mingjie. The reason why Peng Yi hopes Peng Xuefei to marry Sheng Mingjie is that although the Hai Gang is the largest gang in H Province, after the death of the deputy leader, there has been a bit of instability within the gang. Some ambitious people are ready to move, and there is some turbulence in the gang. The leader of the Hai Gang may want to use Sheng Mingjie''s power To strengthen our own power.


    After listening to Mu Nan''s story, I can''t help but fall into meditation.


    At this time, I had a sudden feeling. No wonder Sheng Mingjie would be so high. Even Du Haichao''s role has become a green onion in his eyes. It turns out that his background is really hard and powerful. Such a person can cover the sky in H Province with one hand. Who can not give him face.


    I finally know why the Haibang cares so much about Sheng Mingjie and insists on Peng Xuefei to marry him. In the final analysis, it is for the sake of marriage to consolidate their own power.


    It seems that dignity really works better than anything else. If I have the identity of hanging up the sky, I don''t have to worry about chasing Peng Xuefei.


    No wonder Peng Xuefei will let me pretend to be my boyfriend to refuse Sheng Mingjie. Her pressure is not small. But now, after knowing these, my pressure is greater. In the future, how should I face Sheng Mingjie?


    I don''t know if I can handle him personally. What''s more, he has a huge family as a support. If I do anything to Sheng Mingjie, I will offend the whole Sheng family. I''m afraid I will become the public enemy of the Sheng family.


    In addition, although Peng Yu supported me in chasing Peng Xuefei, it was because he wanted to chase Qi Qi Qi, and he could not shake his Lao Tzu''s decision. Peng Yi must marry the Sheng family, that is to say, I want to be with Peng Xuefei. There is still no possibility.


    However, thinking of Qiqi, I couldn''t help but ask Mu Nan: "by the way, Mu Nan, how much do you know about Xia Yuqi?"


    Hear me ask Qiqi, Mu Nan''s face immediately changed, changed to be stunned, he asked: "Miss Xia is not."


    I know, he thought I and Qiqi are good friends, I don''t need to entangle with him in this question, directly waved his hand to interrupt him, solemnly said: "don''t ask what shouldn''t be asked, just tell me, you know it!"


    My tone is very strict, and I also show the temperament of Xiaoxiong, with the dignity that the boss should have. And Mu Nan is also a smart man. He knows that there must be some secret when he knows my hidden strength. Therefore, even if there is a certain relationship between me and Qiqi, he will not inquire more.


    Soon, Mu Nan told me about Qiqi.


    As for Qiqi, he didn''t know much about him. He only said that she was a talented girl, but he heard more about her name than herself. Today, Mu Nan also saw Qiqi for the first time. All he knew was that Qiqi was the second young lady of Xia family.


    As for Xia family, Mu Nan only knows that the biggest official in H Province is their Xia family. Compared with Sheng family, Xia family has a lower profile. Xia Yuqi''s grandfather still lives in the suburb of the provincial capital.


    But the strength of Xia family and Sheng family, Mu Nan thinks, should be similar. of course. This is also Mu Nan''s conjecture. After all, he doesn''t know much about the big family.


    Later, I asked him about the relationship between Peng Yu and Qiqi. Mu Nan didn''t know much about Qiqi, let alone her emotional problems.


    In fact, Mu Nan doesn''t need to know about this. I can also guess that since the Xia family is comparable to the Sheng family, there is no need to say much about the Xia family''s toughness. As a young lady of the Xia family, Qiqi doesn''t need to go out and have a relationship with the Hai Gang. If she really wants blood Ganoderma lucidum, she doesn''t need the help of Haibang.In other words, the Hai Gang wants to get the Millennium blood Ganoderma lucidum. It may be that they unilaterally want to please the Xia family, and use this to cure Qiqi''s illness, so as to establish a relationship with the Xia family. Moreover, Peng Yu likes Qiqi. This kind of thing does not need the Xia family''s command. I''m afraid Haibang is willing to do it for you.


    Just, if Haibang really doesn''t have anything to do with Qiqi, then what''s the purpose of Qiqi''s getting close to me?


    For a while, I was a little confused. I couldn''t guess Qiqi''s mind at all. I didn''t get entangled. I just talked with Mu Nan about the forms of the major gangs in the lower provincial capital. After all, now I have a grand plan, that is, to strengthen myself and even unify H Province. This is what I promised him when I took over Mu Nan, and it is what I need to do. After all, I need to deal with Sheng Mingjie, who are difficult to deal with, and sooner or later I will have a hard fight with the Haibang. In any case, I must be strong.


    Mu Nan admired me not only for my personal strength, but also for my ambition. He found a different feeling in me as a young man. Therefore, he was willing to follow me wholeheartedly. He likes to talk to me about the situation of the provincial capital, and he is also willing to plan for the future with me. Everyone has revenge and doesn''t want to stay where he is. Even at the age of Mu Nan, he also wants to have a broader future.


    After chatting with Mu Nan, it was early in the morning, so I didn''t stay any longer and said goodbye to him directly.


    Mu Nan originally wanted to give me a ride, but in order to prevent the risk of exposure, I refused him. I walked out of the secret stronghold of Mu Nan on my own.


    Although this place is not a suburb, it is still quite partial. It is difficult to get a taxi at night. I have to walk towards the main road.


    Tonight''s night is very beautiful, the moon is hanging in the air, following my steps to walk together, with the moon''s company, I still feel very lonely, do not know why, Qiqi''s appearance, seems to affect my heartstrings, let my mind unconsciously float to the past, think of a lot of things in the past.


    Especially in this empty night, a person alone, let my mind can not help floating, many familiar faces, emerged in front of me.


    When I was a child, it seemed that my father was the only one in my life. Later, Miaomiao and Yang Shu became the leaders in my life. In middle school, Lin Shihan also became an ornament of my life. When I got to university, Ziyi entered my life. Changed my destiny.


    In addition to love, I am afraid that my most precious in college is my brothers, Shen Muchen, is my first brother, the most iron and best brother. Chen Haoran is my most impressive brother. When I was most cowardly, he became my enemy and later became my greatest meritorious official. Wind and rain accompanied me through all kinds of dangers and difficulties. He fought with me and worked hard for me. Unfortunately, he died because of me, which became one of the biggest regrets in my life.


    Bai Qiuyan, crab, bailing, Dong Zhiming, little sister Taimei, wasabi, many people, have been deeply existed in my past. Those tears and laughter, blood and sweat interwoven in the past, brilliant, whether it is suffering or happiness, now think about, are wonderful.


    If I can choose, I still hope to go back to the past and do my most authentic travel. At that time, I can live my true feelings.


    However, what I''m pretending to be is an arrogant and domineering rich second generation. I can''t find any trace of my original Suluo. Every day, I have to be careful, for fear of showing a little horse''s feet. I''m really tired in such a day.


    Although, with the identity of Jiangnan wind, I also met many people, pursued Peng Xuefei, subdued the leader of the flying car party, Mu Nan, and had many brothers of the beacon fire club, but I still feel very lonely. Originally, Qiqi came into my life, I can talk with her about the past, but I can''t believe her too much, and I can''t admit my identity. I still have to wear a fake leather bag and live a life against my heart.


    Today, so many things happened, it really made me a little messy, but I can''t find a person to share the worries, everything, only on my own, to speculate alone. To digest, to face.


    The road here is too difficult to walk. I don''t know when the end will be. But I have a belief in my heart to support me. Let me believe that after the dark, there is light. God closes a door for me and will certainly open a window for me. I will be able to walk out of the sunshine Avenue and be myself.


    thought so, I could not help taking a deep breath to absorb the essence of the night air, but at this moment, a female voice suddenly pierced the tranquility of the night, and suddenly came out from the alley beside me: "no, you let go of me!"


    It sounds very familiar. A familiar person, a long time reverberated in front of my eyes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 617

    Walking in the silence of the night, my mind was immersed in the past, thinking of the past life in a familiar person, now, suddenly, and heard a very familiar voice, suddenly, my heart on the fierce shock two.


    My vigilance suddenly increased, and my eyebrows wrinkled unconsciously. Just for a moment, I recognized that it was Lin Shihan who made this sound.


    Lin Shihan is the goddess I secretly love in middle school. From the beginning, she gave me the impression that she was pure and beautiful. Later, she had a deep feud with me. Finally, when I played thirteen, I met her in Wutang. At that time, she had become Zhang Wenshan''s mistress.


    It can be said that Lin Shihan is the girl who meets with me the most. We are in the same class in middle school for three years. When I go to university, we are in the same city again. Even when I get here, we can meet her, and we have a cross relationship with her.


    Now, Lin Shihan fell into this situation, and I can not get rid of the relationship, and it is because of this that I feel guilty about her, but I can have today, she has changed me.


    I remember that the last time I saw her was on the day when Ziyi committed suicide and I was crazy. At that time, she took the opportunity to walk behind me and tried to stab me with a dagger. I knew her action very well, but I didn''t fight back against her, but saved her because I owed her.


    At that time, in Wutang, Lin Shihan came to me several times to test me. Later, I came back from the bottom of the river. Suddenly, she completely trusted me and took me as the object to talk to. She told me all the pain in her heart without reservation. I had to move my face. I knew that she was a pure girl, and her heart was still kind, just because of the seeds Her experience led to her self degradation.


    She couldn''t control her hatred, so she would go astray step by step. I hurt her, but I also saved her once. We were basically even. I also completely cleared her from my heart. For her, I have no extra feelings, not to mention love, also no hate, just as she is a passer-by of life.


    But who knows, this passer-by should be in the middle of the night, suddenly broke into my life. Unconsciously, I stopped, hidden in the alley, listening to the movement in the alley.


    With Lin Shihan''s words falling, soon, a man''s voice came from the alley: "Miss Lin, in H Province, you don''t want to escape, do your Canary well? My elder brother treats you well. Why do you want to escape? "


    This voice is familiar to me. Obviously, it is the voice of Zhang Wenyuan.


    Through these two simple dialogues, I fully understand the situation of Lin Shihan. She still can''t stand this kind of captive life. She wants to escape, but she is caught by Zhang Wenyuan.


    When I thought about it, Lin Shihan''s voice came again: "I told Zhang Wenshan that I would leave. He would not let me leave. I couldn''t escape. I will not go back with you after I die."


    Lin Shihan''s tone is particularly firm, but it is full of heartache and helplessness. Originally, she did not want to be around Zhang Wenshan for a long time, but she did not have freedom. She was controlled by Zhang Wenshan and could not get out of the grotto.


    But Zhang Wenyuan didn''t have so much compassion. After hearing Lin Shihan''s words, he directly threatened: "Miss Lin, in this case, I have to blame. You should know that my elder brother''s temper and temperament will be destroyed if it is not for him. Besides, you also know that my elder brother has a lot of things, and I can''t let you go!"


    Zhang Wenyuan''s words showed that he wanted to kill people.


    Lin Shihan of course felt this layer of meaning, she was scared did not think much, directly yelled for help.


    However, it was late at night and in such a secluded place that no one would rescue her. Even if there were any, they would not dare to openly oppose the Hai Gang. Her cry for help is just an instinctive response to death, which proves her unwillingness and does not want to die.


    Hiding in the alley, I heard Lin Shihan''s cry for help. I wanted to save her, but I couldn''t help it. I couldn''t reveal my identity. Today, at Sheng Mingjie''s party, Zhang Wenyuan met me, and he knew me very well about the thirteen I played. If I showed up, I would be easily exposed.


    I will not easily risk exposure, but listen to Lin Shihan''s painful cry for help, I can''t ignore it. My fists are tightly pulled together, and my heart is tangled and swaying, one side is justice, the other is caution. Finally, my sense of justice triumphs over everything.


    When Lin Shihan''s cry for help was about to pierce my eardrum, I suddenly loosened my fist, took off my shirt and tore it into several pieces. Then, I wrapped a piece of cloth around my face, showing only a pair of sharp eyes. To avoid suspicion, I''ve also made my hair look very messy.


    At this moment, the shirtless me, at first glance, looked very sleepy as a ruffian, which was also the camouflage I needed. After finishing, I immediately stepped forward and walked into the entrance of the alley. When Zhang Wenyuan wanted to strangle Lin Shihan alive, I gave a big drink inside: "stop it!"


    This lane is a street lamp, which is located at the entrance of the alley, that is, beside me. The slight light sprinkles on my body and reflects my light. It makes me look very powerful, just like the God of war. My voice is very bright and extraordinary, which suppresses Zhang Wenyuan and his gang in an instant.Of course, Zhang Wenyuan had seen the world after all. He was shocked at most, but he would not be bluffed by me. His hand still held Lin Shihan''s neck. His head turned slightly, looked at me, and said haughtily, "boy, if you don''t want to die, get out of here!"


    As soon as Zhang Wenyuan''s voice fell, several of the horses he brought over immediately came forward and scolded me in turn. They all didn''t want to look at me more. They just disdained to scold me a few times. They were too lazy to do anything. They just wanted me to leave their sight as soon as possible.


    I don''t care what they think, and I don''t want to look at them. I just stare at Lin Shihan.


    At this time, she no longer pure, scenery no longer, enchanting no longer, looks particularly embarrassed, perhaps she is deliberately disguised under, now she, like the village girl in distress, dressed very earthly, there are many scars on her face, her eyes are still hung with tears, people can not help but feel pity.


    This group of Wutang''s running dogs actually killed a woman who had no strength to bind a chicken.


    Suddenly, a nameless anger rushed out of my heart. My eyes were cold, and I directly pointed to this group of people. I said coldly, "let go of that girl, and then go away. I can treat it as if I didn''t see anything!"


    It''s ok if I don''t speak. As soon as I speak, their group of people are completely shocked. Maybe, they didn''t expect me to be so arrogant, after all. They add up to more than ten people. Zhang Wenyuan''s strength is needless to say. His subordinates alone are all their strength. It is estimated that they are all his close followers. Everyone''s strength is extraordinary.


    And I, in the face of them did not shrink back, but also showed so overbearing, so arrogant, how can we not let them surprise. Even the well-known Zhang Wenyuan was stunned. After a long pause, he roared at me: "where''s that little B-Boy? Who the hell do you want to frighten? Come on, kill him for me!"


    At once, a man behind Zhang Wenyuan led the way out. As he walked, he still couldn''t help cursing at me: "where''s a fool? Do you think you''re a masked great Xia by learning from other people''s Heroes? Today, my grandfather will let you know the price of pretending to be forced!"


    With that, he suddenly accelerated his speed and attacked me. His action was extremely fast and fierce. He ran in the lane like a whirlwind.


    At this time, Zhang Wenyuan''s face, can''t help showing a trace of arrogant breath, other people are also pretending to look at the good play, I guess, they all think I''m dead.


    However, when the man roared to me and attacked me, those who watched the play were stupid. Because, this seems to be a very powerful person, in the blink of an eye, he lost that crazy power, called out in pain directly, and flew backward.


    This time, Zhang Wenyuan and other talents finally wake up, their faces suddenly become dignified, and their eyes can not help but show a surprised color. In this moment, they all realized that today, they are facing a stubble.


    Unconsciously, Zhang Wenyuan released Lin Shihan, came forward and said to me very seriously: "who are you?"


    Obviously, as soon as I made a move, Zhang Wenyuan realized that my skill was extraordinary, so he had to take care of it.


    I don''t have time to talk to him any more. For me, what I want is a quick decision. If I talk a lot of nonsense, I will be exposed to more risks. Therefore, I continued to say in a cold voice: "let go, get out of here!"


    My voice pretended to be deep, and there was no sense of languor at all. I was afraid that people would recognize the style of Jiangnan style. After finishing my speech, I focused my eyes on Lin Shihan again. After she was released by Zhang Wenyuan, she fell to the ground, paralyzed. However, her eyes had changed from helplessness to radiance, and her eyes were still full of energy Looking forward to it.


    Because, she also felt that I was different. At the beginning, I was alone, and Lin Shihan didn''t hope much. Now it''s different. I beat one person with one move. This strength makes Lin Shihan see the hope.


    Zhang Wenyuan, after all, is the vice leader of the fifth hall. He is highly respected. Even if he knows my strength, he can''t be scared off by my words. On the contrary, when he saw me so arrogant, he immediately yelled: "everybody, follow me!"


    When the voice dropped, he directly led the other men and rushed to me.


    To tell you the truth, although Zhang Wenyuan''s skill can be regarded as strong, but compared with me, there is an obvious gap. Even if I am not in a violent state, I can completely abuse him. Since he is stubborn, I don''t need to be polite.


    When they rushed to the moment, I directly clenched my fist, did not retreat to advance, quickly met up. Fighting with them.


    In the night breeze and under the light, I showed my absolute strength without any reservation. Although I have been living in the identity of Jiangnan style and seldom use my real strength, my strength has not regressed, but has improved a lot. The agility of my fists and feet has become more and more rapid and changeable. The momentum in my body is also extremely fierce and strong.


    In my strong momentum, Zhang Wenyuan, this group of people, it is really a little trivial, my arrogance, my power, all show incisively and vividly, in the narrow alley, my body wantonly swims, the fist and foot use, in the silent night sky. There was a constant howl.Before long, everyone, including Zhang Wenyuan, was knocked down by me.


    And I, in addition to the strong arm stained with some other people''s blood, undamaged, even my face wrapped with cloth, all motionless, did not fall.


    My strength was beyond their expectation. Even Zhang Wenyuan, the vice leader of the five halls, turned pale with fear. He still reminded me: "who are you? Do you know what the consequences of offending our Haigang are?"


    He couldn''t resist, so he had to move out of the sea Gang to oppress me. However, even if they didn''t move to the sea Gang, I didn''t intend to kill them. I was prepared to teach them a lesson. It''s impossible to kill them. Otherwise, it would not be good for me if things were too big.


    However, when they all fell to the ground, I growled again, "get out of here!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 618

    A word, gas engulfs mountains and rivers, in the tone, also faintly with the meaning of killing.


    Hearing this, Zhang Wenyuan''s face suddenly changed. He didn''t dare to be wordy. He just got up from the ground and ordered, "let''s go!"


    Then, the people who fell down also got up from the ground one by one, and ran away in gray.


    Before leaving, Zhang Wenyuan did not forget to warn me: "no matter who you are, you will be in trouble because of your stupidity tonight!"


    But I didn''t care about him. I went to Lin Shihan''s side, lifted her up from the ground and asked with concern: "girl, are you ok?"


    At this time, Lin Shihan is still in shock, a pair of eyes directly staring at me, seems a little dull, for a while, she relaxed.


    As soon as she woke up, she immediately tidied up her clothes to make her look less embarrassed as possible. Then, she whispered back, "I''m ok, thank you."


    At this moment, Lin Shihan is very strong. She wanders in a strange city by herself. After such a long time with an old man who he didn''t like, maybe she also learned to be independent and strong. The reality forced her to this step and almost killed her. Such a fate is really cruel to her as a girl.


    No matter what I say, I have witnessed her simple and beautiful high school days. As a pure goddess, I can''t help but feel a burst of pain in my heart, but my mouth is still relatively cold, and said: "Oh, that''s good, you should go quickly, I''m afraid those people will come back later!"


    Lin Shihan listened to my words, but didn''t leave in a hurry. It seemed that she was more interested in me than in running away.


    With a trace of curiosity and doubt, she asked me seriously: "why do you want to save me?"


    With that, her eyes still looked up and down at me, as if to see through me.


    It''s hard to be surprised if I look like this now. I''m covered with a face, naked, with messy hair and high strength. It looks too special to be doubted. What''s more, Lin Shihan is a smart woman. When I played thirteen, she could find my abnormality.


    I''m really afraid that if I talk to her more, it will show clues. So, I immediately return to her in a cold voice: "there''s no reason, just seeing injustice on the road. I hate bullying men and women most. This happened to happen to happen to me today. I can''t ignore it. I advise you to leave quickly, or you can''t leave when they come again!"


    With that, I didn''t want to delay any more. I turned around and was about to leave.


    But as soon as I took two steps, Lin Shihan''s voice was extremely soft: "Suluo!"


    Suluo, two words, once again deeply into my ears, stimulate my nerves, let my body can not help shaking.


    This is the second time that I heard the name from other people since I played the role of Jiangnan wind. The first time was Qiqi. It was at noon today. But Qiqi called me Suluo at that time. Basically, she confirmed my identity. Therefore, she would come to rescue me without hesitation.


    But Lin Shihan is different this time. I haven''t seen her since I became a southern wind. Besides, I''m still covered. How can she recognize me?


    Obviously, she must have guessed it. She called out from her feelings. In this way, I could not admit my identity. So, I did not hesitate to turn my head and deny her. However, without waiting for my response, Lin Shihan''s voice came again: "you don''t need to deny it. I have already guessed that you are solo, and you are solo. From your back, from your fighting moves and from your tone, I can feel that you are solo


    At this moment, Lin Shihan''s voice is very calm and reasonable. She seems to be free from the previous fear and become very awe inspiring.


    From her words, I can clearly feel her wisdom. Lin Shihan has changed. After so long life experience, she has really changed. She has strong analytical ability. She can determine my identity through my simple actions. It seems that she has a deep impression on Suluo, and can judge my identity through small details.


    However, even if she affirmed that I was Suluo, I couldn''t admit it. After all, although Lin Shihan was an old acquaintance of mine, she was my enemy. If she wanted to know my identity, we two did not recognize each other, but reciprocated.


    I don''t want to entangle with her, just want to leave the right and wrong place quickly. After a while, I walked straight and walked forward. While walking, I replied coldly: "I''m sorry, you know the wrong person, I''m not solo!"


    With that, I quickened my pace and left the alley.


    Out of the alley, I continued to walk towards the main road, but Lin Shihan has been endless, as if to identify me, she has been closely behind me, did not want to escape.


    Is it more important for her to decide if I am solo than her life?


    If you think about it carefully, it seems that Lin Shihan came here alone, the biggest purpose is to find me. Now that she has finally found the clue, how can she let go easily. But I really don''t want to tangle with her, can''t help it, I stopped, turned to her and said, "what do you want to do?"My voice is very loud and my tone is very strong. I want her to retreat in the face of difficulties. But when I look back, I can see her face. Just found that at the moment, Lin Shihan has tears.


    She was dressed in rags, her expression was very sad, and her eyes looked at me blankly. My threat was useless to her. Her steps did not stop at all and continued to approach me.


    To my dismay, when Lin Shihan came to me, he suddenly hugged me and held me tightly.


    Her embrace, let me clearly feel her body shaking, feel how much her grief is flooding, my heart is also following her heartbeat, constantly ups and downs, but my body is stiff and can not move.


    When I was stunned, Lin Shihan''s voice suddenly rang in the silent night: "in fact, you don''t have to hide from me, because I didn''t see your appearance. I don''t know what you look like now. Therefore, I can''t reveal your identity at all. You don''t have to lie to me. I just want to thank you. Thank you for ignoring the past and saving my life in Wutang. Thank you You saved me this time. You made me believe that there are still good people in the world


    Lin Shihan''s words are very sincere, every word and every sentence with gratitude, her tone is sad and sincere, as if, she has no trace of hate for me, perhaps, from that day in Wutang, she stabbed me, I saved her life, she has changed my outlook on me, tonight, I once again saved her life, let me completely lose my hatred, only full of heart appreciate.


    For her like this, I really don''t know what to do. She''s right. She doesn''t know what my face looks like. Even if I admit my identity, it doesn''t have much impact on my current identity. Moreover, at the beginning, I was a little worried that Lin Shihan still had hatred for me, and would pursue and beat me hard, so I didn''t want to admit my identity.


    Now, to see that she seems to put everything down, I really feel a lot of relief.


    To be honest, Lin Shihan''s affair has always been a pain in my heart. Although her close relatives suffered by themselves and deserved to die, Lin Shihan was innocent. She was a good girl. When she was in middle school, she did not exclude me because of my good grades. She even appreciated me a little. When she came to university, she met me again and didn''t dislike me. She would be punished because of me Ma Qiang cheated out that she still cares about me.


    But since she misunderstood me about that, many things have changed, especially her view of me. In the end, I killed song Qingfeng and her elder brother and father, which made Lin Shihan hate me to the bone. She came here alone, waiting for the opportunity to find a way to avenge me. Because of me, she destroyed herself. She should hate me.


    But now, I didn''t expect that her hatred for me was completely relieved. So, what can I hide from her? Even if I told her that I was solo, she didn''t know my current identity. What threat did she have to me?


    What''s more, I also hope that the evil relationship between us will be over. I hope that she can put down the burden and be a good person and live a new self. She will not always be immersed in the shadow of the past.


    After all, I still choose to admit, I gently pushed her body away, looked at her eyes very seriously, very solemnly said: "well, I admit that I am solo, you don''t need to thank me, I just hope that you can forget the unhappy past and live a good life in the future. Now, you are still in a very dangerous situation. We can''t stay here any more. You''d better run away. You should know the strength of the Hai Gang here. If you don''t leave, you can''t leave! "


    When I said so much, I wanted her to take care of her life, cherish herself, and run away. But I didn''t expect that Lin Shihan didn''t mean to escape at all. She heard me admit myself, and her tears were more fierce. Those tears were staring at me straight. After a while, she choked and said:


    "Suluo, do you know? I have a lot of things to say to you, but I have been unable to find the opportunity. This time, it is not easy to see you. I must finish my words. Actually. I don''t blame you any more. Before, I was blinded by hatred and felt that I had to kill you to get rid of my hatred. Even, on the day of Ziyi''s accident, I wanted to kill you and avenge myself.


    However, when you desperate to save me, I really recognize myself, you are a good man, you can forget the past, can pay everything for love. You are very brave, you let me admire, that day, looking at you hurt, I am very sad, I do not want you to die, really, not at all. Today, I''m really glad to see you safe and able to help me. Thank you, Su Luo "


    when Lin Shihan said this, he said so many things in one breath with a weeping voice. His tone was anxious and sincere.


    Since I had a misunderstanding with Lin Shihan, she seems to have never given me a good face, and has always been a disgusting attitude towards me. Today, she suddenly appreciated me and said so many sentimental words to me, which made me a little bit unaccustomed. But at the same time, my heart kept shaking because of her words.


    My eyes, looking at her deeply, sincerely said to her: "Lin Shihan, thank you for your forgiveness!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 619

    In fact, this is my most sincere words. It is also a kind of relief for me to get Lin Shihan''s forgiveness. At the beginning, I had a good feeling for her and hated her, but in the end, my deepest feeling for her was only guilt.


    It is because of understanding that I have been merciful to her for many times. No matter how, she exists in my green years and gives me beautiful green memories. I know her nature is not bad, so I can''t always hate her, I can''t kill her.


    Now, the hatred between us has been resolved, which should be the best ending between her and me. This thank you is also expressed from the bottom of my heart.


    However, Lin Shihan listened to my words, her tears were still flowing, and her sad expression did not decrease. She just cried and asked me, "Suluo, there is a problem I have always been unable to think about. You used to be so honest and kind-hearted, but now you have not changed. You are good to everyone. Even if I am an enemy, you can sacrifice your life to help. Why, when you just went to university, you should Do you harm me in a deliberate way


    Hearing this question, my heart couldn''t help shaking. It turned out that the deepest thorn in Lin Shihan''s heart was really this misunderstanding. Such a small misunderstanding made the gap between Lin Shihan and me bigger and bigger, until I became the enemy of life and death.


    In fact, several times before, I had the opportunity to explain this misunderstanding, but when I saw that Lin Shihan vowed not to believe me, I was too lazy to explain it.


    Now, when Lin Shihan asked me this question sincerely, it showed that she had no doubt about my character. She believed that I was a good person. Therefore, she could not understand the matter and suddenly wanted to know the answer.


    And I, what reason not to explain?


    Since we want to solve the hatred between us, we should explain the most fundamental problem clearly. Is not better, this can also untie a thorn in Lin Shihan''s heart, let her really put down everything.


    Thinking like this, my mind can not help floating up, those things in the University, as if vividly remembered, one after another, suddenly became very vivid.


    As the past is like wind, I can''t help feeling, and said to Lin Shihan: "if I said that the first time you were stopped by Ma Qiang, I called the police to save you. As a result, he was beaten to death by Ma Qiang. Do you believe it? If I said, the second time you were nearly ruined in the woods, I was beaten to death by him in order to save you, do you believe it? If I said that I was guarding your house, I was afraid that Ma Qiang would make trouble for you, but instead I was beaten to death by your brother, do you believe it? If I say, I kneel for Ma Qiang in order not to bully you, do you believe it? If I said, I never hurt you, would you believe it? "


    This large paragraph, I almost hold my breath to finish. At last, my voice is hoarse, and my eyes are gradually blurred. These past events are the unbearable memory of my dark life and the beginning of pain. It is just because of the accumulation of such pain that I was forced to commit suicide by jumping off a building.


    After hearing what I said, Lin Shihan suddenly stretched out her fists and kept hitting me in the chest. She said to me: "I believe you, I believe you, but why didn''t you tell me earlier, why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Her voice is very painful, just like an aggrieved mistress. Her fist, which does not hurt me, has exhausted all her strength, representing her endless grievances.


    I know that Lin Shihan has such a strong reaction, it must be because this matter is too important to her. If I had explained to her earlier, she and I might not have been able to co-exist with each other. However, I never thought that things would get out of hand.


    Once I remember that day, Ma Qiang and I went to Lin Shihan''s home. On the bench in front of the building, I stayed for one night. At that time, although I was a toad, I still had a swan dream. I wanted to solve the misunderstanding with Lin Shihan and tell my heart. But the next day, what I saw was Han Boyang riding her bicycle around the world.


    From that moment on, I lost the chance to daydream and explain to her. After a step, I made mistakes again and again, and let us go further and further. I think, if I had solved the misunderstanding with her earlier, even before I fell in love with Ziyi, maybe Lin Shihan might have become my girlfriend, because she told me that she still had feelings for the former me.


    If I really walk with Lin Shihan, then. There is no Ziyi thing, I''m afraid there is no later variety, my life, maybe will completely rewrite.


    However, the past is the past, there is no way to change, there is no regret medicine to take, my Suluo dictionary, there is no word regret, my only hope is that the future no longer regret.


    So, after Lin Shihan stopped beating me, I sincerely said to her, "I''m sorry!"


    Lin Shihan heard my apology. Emotional more excited, but she did not blame me, just once again hugged me.


    This time, she did not speak, so quietly hugged me, sobbing softly, her shoulder in the twitch, voice a little hoarse, mood, but gradually stable.


    Time, as if static in general, the air seems to have fallen into a quiet, since the south of the Yangtze River wind, I have never been intimate with anyone, live too false, almost let me forget my original appearance, forget how low self-esteem.When I met Lin Shihan tonight, it was the first time for me to express my feelings. As Su Luo, I talked to an old friend who had deep roots. I could feel the sincerity of Lin Shihan, and she could also feel my sincerity. At the moment when she hugged me. My heart seems to get unprecedented relief, the soul is like empty in general, I just stand still.


    But when we forget ourselves, the silent night suddenly burst out a loud voice: "come on, they are here!"


    When I heard the sound, my heart suddenly jumped, and I immediately woke up. At this moment, I realized that Lin Shihan and I were still in a dangerous area. This voice was obviously aimed at us. Needless to say, it must have been the people of Wutang who came to find it.


    At the same time, Lin Shihan also responded and left my arms in a hurry.


    Without hesitation, I pulled Lin Shihan''s hand and said urgently, "run quickly!"


    After that, I took Lin Shihan and ran together


    however, after running for less than a minute, at the end of the road in front of us, a number of cars suddenly came out, directly blocking our way.


    At once, I pulled Lin Shihan back and said that at that time, many cars and people with machetes were killed at the other end of the road.


    In the blink of an eye, those cars and people came like a flood, blocking the road and completely trapping Lin Shihan and me.


    At this moment, the whole road was illuminated by the lights, just like in the daytime. My heart was suddenly awakened. I knew that the people from the sea Gang came to me. Lin Shihan and I were in ambush on all sides. However, the more dangerous the situation was, the more calm I had to keep. There was no wave on my surface, but I was still grim and calm.


    However, Lin Shihan is different. Today, she just solved the misunderstanding with me, put down all the hatred and became her real self. However, she did not try her best, and was suddenly broken. The arrival of Wutang people was just a nightmare for Lin Shihan. After a while, she fell into a panic and was full of faces The fear of.


    She looked around at the people who came from our encirclement and suppression, and immediately, she said to me anxiously: "solo, you go quickly, don''t care about me, I believe you can escape alone!"


    At the most critical juncture, Lin Shihan said such a remark without any thinking. It can be seen that this is exactly what she said in her heart. She was afraid that she would implicate me, so she asked me to run away by myself. Indeed, if I ran away alone, it would not be a big problem. It is very difficult for anyone to stop me.


    But I can''t do it. Even if she is an irrelevant woman, I can''t help her. What''s more, she is Lin Shihan, a very special woman in my life. I have no love for her, but I have different feelings. I almost witness how her life changes and watch her step by step With this kind of Jedi, it is not easy for her to find a new life and live a new self. How can I let her die.


    I stood in place did not move, holding her hand also did not release, just very calm with her said: "I will not leave you regardless, since I have decided to save you, I will save to the end!"


    My tone is very firm, no doubt, I also want to let Lin Shihan know that there is warmth in this world, I will not let her feel too lonely, she has been very miserable, I can''t let her be destroyed again.


    However, Lin Shihan seemed to have made up her mind. She didn''t want to involve me. She directly shook off my hand and said to me seriously: "I''m a burden. If you take me, you can''t run away. We''ll all die at that time. You know what? In fact, I tried my best to escape from Wutang, just to find you and ask about the situation. Now that I know the truth, I''m satisfied. I''m a bad woman. I''m on the road of no return. For me, I''m homeless. I can''t find the direction. So, don''t worry about me. Go away! "


    Listening to Lin Shihan''s sincere words, I can''t help but feel heartache. She is still so young, but she has to say something that is not worth dying. This is really unfair to her. I believe that as long as she is given a chance to live, she will surely live another wonderful life. Even if there was only a glimmer of hope, I wanted to keep her.


    At this time, the enemy on both sides had quickly encircled and exterminated the people in the car. All of them came down, and they surrounded me and Lin Shihan in an orderly way.


    I can see from the costumes of these people that they are all from the five halls. There are not a few elites from the three classes. I feel that this time, the five halls seem to have gone out to catch me.


    However, I am still fearless, just with my firm eyes, tightly staring at Lin Shihan, looking at her tears blurred, I can''t help but stretch out my hand to wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes, comforting her: "don''t worry, I will take you out!"


    Maybe I don''t have so much confidence, but my heart tells me that I must spare no effort to protect this sad woman. For her sake, I am willing to risk myself, because I owe her this.


    Lin Shihan heard my warm words, and finally did not say anything, or she also understood that the enemy has surrounded, what to say, is meaningless, she just showed me a happy smile, this smile, expressed her mood at the moment, she is happy, is happy, perhaps, she has never experienced this, men for her shelter from the wind and rain Fu, today this rare experience, let her can not help but excited.But happiness is just a moment, the next second, a tyrannical voice cruelly interrupted her happiness: "Stinky bitch, I treat you not thin, give you glory and wealth, you do not cherish, but try to escape, thanks to I have always been unable to understand why, today, I finally know that you are carrying my father''s back to steal a man outside!"


    This voice, full of resentment, I heard it at once. It was Zhang Wenshan''s voice.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 620

    At that moment, I turned my head and looked at the past. Sure enough, I saw Zhang Wenshan at a glance. At the moment, he was dressed in a black robe. He was so majestic that he exuded a fierce resentment all over his body. It seemed that he was wearing a big green cap.


    I didn''t expect that in order to arrest Lin Shihan and me, Zhang Wenshan, the head of the five halls, actually went out in person. Now, my brows were all wrinkling up. At the same time, I realized that today, my crisis is not small, and I may really die here.


    As soon as Lin Shihan heard Zhang Wenshan''s voice, she could not help shaking. She was so sensitive that she was as frightened as a mouse meeting a cat. She turned her head in horror and looked at Zhang Wenshan. After a long delay, Lin Shihan''s face turned pale and explained, "I didn''t, Lord Zhang. This man just happened to pass by and saved me. It has nothing to do with me Yes, let him go. I''ll go back with you! "


    The more flustered Lin Shihan was, the more unbelievable it was. Zhang Wenshan didn''t speak, but Zhang Wenyuan stood up directly and scolded Lin Shihan: "fox spirit, do you cheat ghosts? People who don''t matter will appear here in the middle of the night? People who have nothing to do with it dare to fight against the sea Gang? Just passing by, will have such strength? You two, you''d better take your hands off! "


    Zhang Wenyuan deserves to be an old man with keen mind. He pointed out the main idea in a few words. Even, he might have guessed the connection between Su Luo and me. Therefore, we can let Zhang Wenshan come here so vigorously.


    After listening to Zhang Wenyuan''s words, Lin Shihan''s face became more pale. She was at a loss. She looked at me with guilt on her face. Obviously, she was guilty.


    At this moment, Zhang Wenshan suddenly opened his voice again and roared to Sulin Shihan: "hum, you bitch, don''t worry, you will have a good time!"


    After that, he turned his eyes to me and solemnly said to me: "boy, no matter who you are, first show your true face. Maybe, I can give you a whole body!"


    I can see that Zhang Wenshan''s attitude towards me is very serious, and I guess he doubts my identity.


    For me, the most important thing is not to reveal my current identity, in any case, I can not take off the mask. The more they doubt me, the more natural I have to behave.


    Then, pretending to be calm, I walked forward for two steps, facing Zhang Wenshan, and said forcefully and forcefully: "old man, can you point your face? At your age, you still want to eat tender grass for old cattle. Other girls have been with you for so long, what else do you want? Do you want to accompany you back to the west? If you''re a person, you''ll let them go, and don''t delay their youth! "


    This is also my sincere words. No matter how I say it, Zhang Wenshan has got a good deal. No matter how much Lin Shihan is, he is a young girl who tries to be his lover. As a result, he does not get any good, but he will be pursued. No one can see the matter on anyone.


    But after listening to my accusation, Zhang Wenshan not only did not reflect, but also suddenly became furious. At the moment, he roared: "stubborn, come on, take him down to me!"


    At the command of Zhang Wenshan, the people from the five halls over there immediately sent out a lot of people and all rushed to me. They didn''t dare to neglect. Everyone had weapons in their hands.


    You know, I can easily solve Zhang Wenyuan and his staff in the alley. It was all because the place was small, there were too many people and there was no advantage. Moreover, they had no weapons in their hands. At that time, I knocked down one by one.


    But now, the space is spacious, the other party encircles me from all directions, and all of them are armed. I have no chance of winning at all. Moreover, I have to protect Lin Shihan, who has no fighting power.


    For a moment, my situation seemed to be particularly difficult and stressful, but no matter what. I will not be soft, this is the stubborn in my bones.


    When I was in a state of confusion, a first-class master of the other side had already rushed to me. He might be eager to make contributions, and no matter how strong I was, he would cut me mercilessly as soon as he arrived in front of me, with a clean and neat method.


    However, at the moment when his sharp knife was about to chop me, my eyes were cold, and I suddenly put out my hand. I grabbed his wrist and pinched it hard. At the same time, my foot also moved and kicked him to his chest. This first level master was vulnerable to a single blow in front of me, so he flew out directly, and his knife fell down. I took over the machete in his hand. In a flash, I blocked the attack of another level master with his knife.


    For these people, I did not take the initiative to attack. I just squeezed the handle of the knife and danced wildly to resist the attacks from all sides. A machete is in my hand. It is powerful and powerful. It has driven back many people.


    I beat while retreating, with Lin Shihan kept back, always let her retreat to the wall, I just stopped. Standing in front of her, I have been stained with the blood of many enemies.


    In fact, if I just want to beat these people back, it''s not too hard. But it''s really difficult to protect a person at this time. I can only let Lin Shihan retreat to the wall, so that I can stand in front of her and be on my own. At the moment, I am in a position of one man and can''t open anything. Even the panicked Lin Shihan is infected. At the beginning, she still shouts at the attack of many enemies, and suddenly she is quiet and full of deep feelings Meaning of looking at me, eyes, full of happiness.I didn''t care too much, just told her: "be careful, don''t move!"


    Even if you concentrate on dealing with the enemy.


    In the end, the enemy is still too many and too strong, and the offensive is too fierce. No matter how powerful I am, I can''t stop so many people''s attacks in turn. After all, there are experts from the five halls. They come in one after another. I hurt one, and the other one comes up immediately. They keep on coming, which makes me overwhelmed.


    I have no three heads and six arms, so I can''t resist at all. Seeing that the situation is becoming more and more critical, I almost use all my strength to fight more and more fiercely, and all the momentum in my body has also burst out. It can be said that I have played all the strength in the state of no rage, but even so, I still can''t cope with the continuous five hall army. I have already got out of my body There were several injuries.


    However, tired and hurt again, I did not give up, still firmly protect Lin Shihan, do not let people close to her.


    Lin Shihan was not stupid. She saw my situation and was unable to do what she wanted. She knew that I was trying to support her. She was also flustered, and she immediately cried out, "Master Zhang, stop it. Please call someone to stop!"


    She kept calling, but her voice in the killing sound of the night, seems very small, no one paid attention to her. All around me, there was only a terrible smell of killing and blood, and the eardrum was filled with the roar of the five hall people.


    Although I know, their resistance here, is just a mantis arm in a chariot, do futile resistance, but I have no choice but to continue to fight hard, my blood tells me, can not retreat.


    I am more and more frustrated and courageous, as if, guard Lin Shihan has become my duty. Even if I am injured, my faith is still firm, and my machete is still bloodthirsty. With the white heat of the battle, I have more and more injuries and more blood. I am in a very dangerous situation.


    When Lin Shihan saw me like this, she cried and said to me: "fool, you don''t care about me. Do you want to die here?"


    This time, Lin Shihan is trying his best to shout, her voice is very loud, into my ears, but I turned a deaf ear, still trying to fight.


    Zhang Wenshan is on the side watching the opera. Of course, he also heard Lin Shihan shouting. Originally, he was very upset to see that he didn''t take me for such a long time, and even lost his own people. Now, when he heard this, he was even more angry. He was impatient and roared in direct anger: "a group of rubbish, you all get out of here!"


    With these words, his whole person like a hurricane, swept towards me personally.


    Zhang Wenshan is different from other people. His five hall leader is very powerful. I have seen his strength. If I was not in a violent state, I would not be his opponent at all.


    Seeing him from the side of my body rushed over, I dare not neglect, immediately raised the knife to meet him.


    Sure enough, Zhang Wenshan''s strength is extraordinary, too strong, too fierce, as soon as I fight with him, I immediately seem to be in short supply. Don''t say that I am injured, even if it is intact. I couldn''t resist his fierce attack. Although he didn''t have any weapons, his iron fists were as hard as iron sand palms. What''s more, Zhang Wenshan was an expert. His boxing skills were very organized. When a set of punches came out, he only felt that it was changeable and dazzling.


    I''m already sensitive, but I feel overwhelmed. The more I hit, the more powerless I am. And Zhang Wenshan doesn''t know whether he wants to establish prestige in front of his subordinates, or whether he thinks too much of me. At the moment, he is really like a mad lion. He is very fierce. His strength has reached the peak. All his fists can bring out strong wind and rush to me, which makes me feel suffocated.


    At this moment, Zhang Wenshan was really like a devil. I almost had no resistance. Finally, Zhang Wenshan caught a flaw in me. With his boundless momentum, his iron fist hit me in the chest. My body was immediately beaten out and fell heavily on the ground.


    As soon as I fell to the ground, I couldn''t help but spit out blood from my mouth. My internal organs seemed to be shattered. It was very painful. But even if I was defeated, my heart was not defeated. After I fell down, I hardly gave myself a chance to breathe. I just tried to get up from the ground.


    However, this time, Zhang Wenshan didn''t attack me again. He stood still and looked down at me with God''s eyes. The meaning in his eyes was hard to understand.


    What surprised me for a moment was that Lin Shihan, who I had been trying to protect, had been held in his neck by a man of Wutang with a knife after I was knocked down.


    At the moment, Lin Shihan is more embarrassed than at the beginning. Her face is full of tears, her eyes are red and swollen, her eyes are full of pain, and she apologizes to me. She is extremely sad. She wants to say something, but she chokes.


    When I saw her like this, my heart suddenly burst twice, and a very bad premonition suddenly came. At this moment, in the bloody air, Zhang Wenshan''s voice was unusually bleak: "put down your arms and arrest me, otherwise, I will kill her immediately!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 621

    My violent state is related to my reason and mood. It is often out of my control. Generally, once my life is threatened, my anger will be very strong, and I will have a violent gas in my body, and then I will burst out.


    Originally, if Zhang Wenshan took advantage of the victory and pursued me, if he pursued me hard, I would probably be furious and burst out my strongest strength when my life was on the line.


    But I didn''t expect that Zhang Wenshan could continue to attack me, and with my current strength, he could easily defeat me, but he threatened Lin Shihan at this critical moment, which was like pinching my lifeline and making me unable to move at will.


    I looked at Zhang Wenshan angrily and scolded: "you are really so mean!"


    Zhang Wenshan didn''t pay any attention to my anger at all. Lin Shihan, who was being held hostage, saw that I cared about her and became very pleased. However, she was more worried. She ignored the threat and directly called to me: "you run, don''t care about me, please, run!"


    Lin Shihan''s voice is heartrending. Her most worrying thing is to implicate me. But in the end, it happened, and she could only cry out helplessly.


    One side of Zhang Wenshan, hearing Lin Shihan say this, immediately slapped her in the face, angrily scolded: "Stinky ladies, shut up for me!"


    Lin Shihan is a weak woman. She is very tired. How can she stand Zhang Wenshan''s big hand? After a while, I can see a bloody palm print on her face and blood on her mouth, which makes her already very embarrassed become more and more unbearable.


    This time, my anger gushed out directly, burning my whole chest. I raised my knife and pointed it at Zhang Wenshan, shouting: "don''t hit women!"


    My tone, very fierce, chest anger, non-stop burning, my eyes locked Zhang Wenshan.


    Zhang Wenshan seemed to feel my strangeness, but he was not afraid. On the contrary, he also showed a smile of success. He grinned and said to me: "ha ha, it seems that I have guessed it. If what I expected is right, you are thirteen. Oh, no, it should be Suluo. Besides you, I really can''t think of anyone who dares to fight against the sea gang ¡£ Who cares about the affairs of a woman who has nothing to do with her. She has such a special dress and strength! "


    With that, Zhang Wenshan also cast a strategic look at me, feeling that he had played me between applause.


    Sure enough, Zhang Wenshan still guessed my identity. Therefore, he mobilized the public to arrest me and Lin Shihan.


    It''s no wonder that Lin Shihan was kidnapped after he defeated me. In other words, he tried to test me. Almost no one knew more about the strength and moves of shisan than he did. Based on his experienced experience, he would be able to guess what he had done. After he knocked me down, he didn''t follow me up because he knew me too well and knew that I would go crazy Come on, how abnormal the power will be, he won''t ask for trouble.


    However, even if my identity is exposed, I don''t worry. As long as they can''t see my face clearly, I''m not afraid. Therefore, I have nothing to hide. I said frankly: "yes, I''m Suluo. You should know my strength. I hope you don''t force me to release Lin Shihan quickly."


    Seeing that I had confessed my identity, Lin Shihan was stunned. His eyes were full of shock and inconceivable.


    Zhang Wenshan laughed wildly. After a long laugh, he said to me: "Suluo, ha ha ha, it''s really you. However, don''t think I don''t know. You are just like a mad dog. Only when you are mad, you are a waste. I''m afraid of you? Even if you are crazy, I don''t worry about it. I brought all the elite of the five halls today to keep you


    Zhang Wenshan''s words were very arrogant. I felt that he didn''t pay attention to me at all. In other words, he was ready to catch me. After finishing this sentence, he immediately said:


    "of course, although I will make great contribution to capture you, I don''t want to lose my people. Therefore, the best way is for you to put your hands down and I will fight Yes, this whore is your former classmate. She has a lot to do with you. I left her beside me for this purpose. Since you want to save her, prove that you don''t want her to die. I''ll tell you again, put down your weapon and follow me, otherwise, she will die


    With that, Zhang Wenshan put his gloomy eyes directly at the man who held Lin Shihan.


    The man took the handle of the knife with a sudden effort. Immediately, I saw the blood oozing from Lin Shihan''s neck. The bloodstain was so clear that my heart was held by him. I quickly called out, "stop it!"


    Seeing that I was so nervous, Zhang Wenshan became more and more rampant. He was a little elated. He raised his eyebrows and said to me, "don''t you put down the knife?"


    His words are light in tone, but full of threat. I have to say that Zhang Wenshan is smarter and more ruthless. In order to catch me, he has nothing to do with anything else. This move is really my weakness. What I fear most is that women die in front of me, especially those who are related to me.Lin Shihan, she has been very poor, I do not want her to die like this, I really hope that God can give her a chance to live again, let her also enjoy the bright life in the future.


    At the beginning, in Wutang, I watched Ziyi fall in front of me. It was my biggest pain. I couldn''t let such a tragedy happen again. Although Lin Shihan''s status in my heart was incomparable with Ziyi, she was after all an old acquaintance of mine. I knew her bitterness, her past, and everything because I knew her too well I can''t bear to watch her die in front of me.


    In particular, seeing the man holding Lin Shihan, he specially increased his strength in his hands, which made the bloodstain on Lin Shihan''s neck deeper and deeper, and my heart trembled more and more.


    At this moment, Lin Shihan was so sad, miserable, pathetic, painful and worried. I really didn''t dare to think about it. Suddenly, I felt a deep weakness. When my hand was soft, my knife fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, Zhang Wenshan was very satisfied. He immediately indicated his subordinates with his eyes.


    Immediately, there are two people holding chains, slowly approaching me.


    When Lin Shihan saw that I had lost my knife, her tears were more fierce, and she did not care about life and death. "Don''t, don''t!" he kept saying


    So big scene, also only Lin Shihan issued weak voice. The night sky is very dark, but it is very bright all around. We all have no escape from the light. Under the light, we have our own expression and state.


    I stood in the same place, my body did not move, but my heart was in a frenzy. Although I put down the knife, it did not mean that I had compromised. I was still tangled and struggling. I knew too well that once I was caught, I would die. Even if I didn''t die, my identity of Jiangnan wind was completely exposed. At that time, I would not be able to save Ziyi, my father, or even my father. I can''t let it all go. I can''t ignore my father and Ziyi. In order not to expose the identity of Jiangnan wind, I have paid too much. I''m not willing to destroy it like this. I''m very unwilling.


    But I really don''t want to see Lin Shihan die in front of me. I don''t want to. This kind of entanglement makes me crazy. My thinking is confused and my face is red. The whole person seems to be trembling.


    But when two people came to me with iron chains, suddenly, I heard a very affectionate voice from Lin Shihan: "Suluo, I love you!"


    This is the voice of confession, but also like the voice of farewell, it made me suddenly wake up, I immediately raised my eyes, looked at Lin Shihan.


    At this moment, Lin Shihan''s hands have already grasped the back of the knife which is placed on her neck. Her red and swollen eyes are staring at me. When I lift my eyes, before I can speak out, Lin Shihan moves. Her hand grabs the back of the knife to her neck. At the same time, her neck twists.


    In an instant, sharp knife cut her carotid artery, blood, like a fountain, sped out, floating to the sky, dyed black night.


    Lin Shihan, the last left me is her affectionate confession, and her happy smile when she turns her head.


    With this resolute smile, she wiped her neck with a knife. In the shock and dismay of all, her body fell to the ground.


    The blood was still flowing from her neck, but she didn''t stop breathing immediately. Her body seemed to be shaking. She fell to the ground, and her body still had a conditioned reflex. She struggled, twitched and trembled. Her tearful face was on my side.


    I see her mouth has been shaking, at the moment, she has been dying, but she still tried to open her mouth, but she did not make a voice, but her mouth seems to be saying to me: "run!"


    Run, these two words, for Lin Shihan at this time, is so difficult to say, how she can not make a voice, only try to make this mouth shape, her eyes have been looking at me, tears are still flowing, but her neck blood, but stopped gushing, her body, no longer twitch, become rigid, her expression solidified into a picture, no move Move, her eyes, finally are open, that pair of tears, red and swollen.


    From Lin Shihan''s confession to her wiping her neck to her breath, it was only a moment. But I seem to have gone through a century, so long, so painful, so incredible, I did not expect, really did not expect, Lin Shihan would commit suicide, she would end her young life so resolutely.


    I know, she does not want me entangled, do not want me exposed, do not want to implicate me, she chose to understand their own life, let me be free.


    She committed suicide so decisively that she did not hesitate to give me a chance to persuade or discuss with me, and she ended up on her own.


    At this moment, I was stunned. Zhang Wenshan was stupefied. His arrogance in strategizing disappeared. His eyes were full of shock. Zhang Wenyuan was stupid and looked at Lin Shihan on the ground. Even the two people who wanted to arrest me with iron chains were stunned. They stopped and did not move.


    The man who held Lin Shihan was even more stupid. His hands holding the knife were shaking a little. All the members of the five halls were stupid. Everyone was staring at the scene.Silent space, only the sound of breathing. No one spoke again, and no one moved a minute. Unexpectedly, Lin Shihan chose to sacrifice himself in order not to implicate me. As a result, all the people present were astonished.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 622

    Lin Shihan, one second is still wandering in front of me, the next is dead, so tragic death, in the end, I still owe her, if there is an afterlife, I will use my life to repay her.


    Time, as if silent, stagnant.


    In the end, it was the man who took Lin Shihan as his hostage and took the lead to react. He may have realized that he was careless and made a mistake. Immediately, he squatted down and explored Lin Shihan''s breath. His face turned white and his eyes were full of fear.


    He stood up trembling and stuttered to Zhang Wenshan beside him: "hall, master, she''s dead, dead!"


    As an elite of the five halls, this man would not be so timid, but he was also too aware of the importance of Lin Shihan as a hostage, which could be said to be Zhang Wenshan''s chip. Now that she is dead by her own knife, how can a strong man not be nervous.


    As soon as his voice fell, Zhang Wenshan suddenly broke out. He slapped the man heavily in the face and roared angrily, "nonsense, you won''t even be able to hold a person in his mother''s hands!"


    Zhang Wenshan''s anger, let the scene of the gas, changed more strange, all people are silent.


    However, I didn''t realize that my eyes were always on Lin Shihan''s body, and my ears seemed to have been circling two words, dead.


    Lin Shihan, she''s dead. She''s dead. She''s dead. She''s dead.


    These two words, like a magic spell, entangle me. My heart is twitching, and my steps can''t help but move. But my feet are like deep swamp. Every step, it''s so difficult. Every step, the earth seems to tremble. Every step, my heart is heavy. Every step, I get closer to Lin Shihan.


    I don''t know if my eyes are too terrible at the moment, or they are afraid of me to be crazy. In the process of my walking, no one even stops me. Even Zhang Wenshan, when he saw me approaching, could not help but regress. The other members of the five halls all avoided me one after another.


    So I came to Lin Shihan''s side, slowly squatted down, my hands gently stretched out, touched her ugly face, the temperature on her face began to fade, her breath of life completely disappeared, she died, completely dead, so fast, so silent and endless.


    Unconsciously, my hands on her face vibrated gently. I touched her eyebrows and her eyes. Her nose, her mouth, every part of her face, were so familiar.


    A long time ago, when I was in junior high school, the days were very dark, but every day I had an expectation to see Lin Shihan. Her face was a glimmer of light in my dark life. Only when I saw her could I feel the breath of life.


    At that time, Lin Shihan''s face was very young, but very pure, with beautiful facial features, simple but fresh clothes, clean and pure temperament, which made people feel like spring breeze when they saw it.


    At that time, I was a mangy dog that everyone hated. At home, I was always oppressed and attacked by Miaomiao. At school, I was snubbed and ridiculed by my classmates. However, Lin Shihan, a pure and beautiful girl, had no prejudice against me. Her eyes did not contain any impurities. Her personal life did not have messy habits, Many people wrote love letters to her. She would not attack those people, but she did not accept them. She just focused on reading her books and studying hard.


    This kind of her, in my heart is perfect, I can''t help but pay attention to her, over time, this kind of attention, seems to have become a secret love, but, my inferiority, let me not dare to express, I can only take her as an example, as a light, guide me forward, study hard, to follow her steps, want to enter the same high school, the same university with her, so that I can I''ve been paying close attention to her.


    God''s favor, let me and her classmate for six years, six years have her, I have comfort in my heart, but, classmates for so long, I never dare to talk to her, I know she is impossible for me, can only watch from a distance, many times, I have been in the classroom after the completion of the person, secretly to her seat, looking at her homework on the beautiful handwriting, smell her seat The residual fragrance on the position, I am very intoxicated, very satisfied.


    It''s always nice and happy to have her. Even though life is cruel, I still keep this little beauty in my heart. But since Miaomiao left home, everything changed. My grades fell sharply, and Lin Shihan was further and further away. Finally, I was admitted to a pheasant university. I thought that from now on, Lin Shihan and I would become permanent peace Line.


    However, fate arranged for us to meet again, but the beginning of the meeting doomed our tragic ending, because Ma Qiang, the re encounter of Lin Shihan and I became the fuse, and we buried a seed of misunderstanding. It was those misunderstandings that changed Lin Shihan''s view of me and made her gradually misunderstand me and hate me.


    But I am silent attention to her, still only dare to look far away, but I learned to resist for her. For her, I disobeyed Ma Qiang. For her, I was more willing to endure humiliation and kneel down to drill my crotch. Maybe I didn''t understand at that time, but in fact, it may be love, very pure love. It is because of love that I care about her people, her ideas and her prejudice against me.If at that time, I explained everything to Lin Shihan and believed that she would forgive me, there would not have been a tragedy later. Such a tragedy changed me and Lin Shihan, and changed the fate of both of us.


    However, I am stubborn, not willing to explain, not willing to solve this misunderstanding, so that we two go further and further, and even become the enemy of life and death.


    In this city, we meet again. I am shisan. She is Zhang Wenshan''s lover. She seduces me. I scold her for being dirty. In fact, this is not my sincere words. It is precisely because I care about her that I can say such words. Because her degeneration makes my heart ache, I will say the words that hurt her.


    But later, she suddenly took thirteen as the object of her talk, saying that she was alone here, and that she had no one to talk to, and that life was very painful.


    At that time, I was dead and resurrected. She said that she trusted me and no longer doubted my identity, so she wanted to treat me as a friend and confide in me. At that time, she said a lot. She said that when she was in high school, she had a good feeling for Suluo. Later, she said that Suluo''s image in her heart had changed. She said that Suluo killed her father and elder brother, which made her feel guilty all her life and made her bear the burden and vow to revenge.


    In order to revenge, she came to this strange city alone, suffered a lot of hardships, suffered a lot of loneliness, and finally became the plaything of an old man. Everything was just because she had a hatred in her heart. She wanted to rely on others to revenge me. Hatred changed her and made her lose her mind. But let her live to lose their own, unbearable pain.


    Because of her pouring out that time, I thoroughly understand her suffering. I know that it was I who caused her to change from a simple girl to a dirty woman full of burden and hatred. Therefore, I feel guilty for her and deeply guilty. It is because of this guilt that I can save her instinctively when I am furious.


    Now, the turning wheel of fate turns again. We meet again. Finally, all the misunderstandings are solved. She puts down the burden, puts down the hatred, and lets go of everything. She can finally cheer up and have the opportunity to live a normal life again. But in the end, she chooses to die in order not to drag me down.


    All the hatred and resentment, in Lin Shihan''s heart, there are only three words left: I love you.


    These are the last three words she left to me. They are the entanglement of our life, the fetters of our life, the final feelings she determined. For this love, she did not hesitate to die, because of this love, she died with a smile, perhaps, this is her final happiness.


    But it''s my deepest regret. I haven''t seen her live again. I haven''t seen her enjoy life like an ordinary girl. She lost her life completely for me.


    In a trance, my heart seems to be stirred by something, and it is painful. In my mind, there are many illusions of Lin Shihan:


    the pure Lin Shihan meets the annoying me and smiles.


    Lin Shihan looked at my grades and asked me why.


    Lin Shihan misunderstood me and slapped me. Looking at Han Boyang bullying me, Lin Shihan asked me to release her cousin song Qingfeng. Lin Shihan asked Lin Feng to revenge me. Lin Shihan knelt down for me and pleaded for Lin Feng. Lin Shihan, Lin Shihan.


    Too many pictures, messy but clear, clearly printed in my mind, the more pictures, the more painful my heart, the more sour my eyes.


    Can not help, I closed my eyes tightly, tears from the corner of my eyes. With the flow of tears, my mind from the memories of the extraction.


    I opened my fuzzy eyes, and suddenly found that my tears just fell into Lin Shihan''s open eyes, moistening her dry eyes and making her eyes crystal clear. The tears, as if they were from her, were vivid.


    Through her eyes, I felt her heart stop beating. Slowly, my hand moved to her eyes and closed her eyes.


    When Lin Shihan''s eyes closed gently, my hoarse voice floated in the strange night sky: "Lin Shihan, I can''t afford you, I hurt you, but you can rest in peace, I won''t let you die with injustice, I will revenge you!"


    With the words behind, my voice said more and more loud, the voice said more hoarse, the voice fell, I squatted body, slowly, slowly, slowly stood up from the ground.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 623

    From squatting to standing up, the whole process, originally just a moment, but I seem to have spent a long time, like an old man''s action, so slow.


    When I stand up straight, I will look, slowly swept to the scene that a different expression of people.


    At this moment, the blood in my body is burning crazily. Every cell in my body is moving rapidly. My eyes and eyes have become red and red. The red ones follow the devil like, so vicious, cruel and terrible.


    Zhang Wenshan''s group, from the death of Lin Shihan to the closing of my eyes for Lin Shihan, never started with me. They just surrounded me in a circle and waited for an opportunity.


    At this time, they lost the chip of Lin Shihan. They all seemed to have lost their confidence. Even if there were too many people, they did not dare to rush into action. Especially, when they found that my eyes were red, they could not help showing a little fear in their eyes. After all, all the elites in the five halls were present, and they had seen me furious What kind of metamorphosis is it.


    To me this monster, they can''t be fearless, no one dares to be a first bird and come to die easily.


    Even Zhang Wenshan, the original master, could not help but exude a cold sweat on his forehead. He stopped and then yelled at me: "Suluo, you can see that this woman committed suicide, which has nothing to do with me. You''d better go with me honestly, and don''t do unnecessary resistance!"


    Obviously, Zhang Wenshan didn''t want to see me go mad. He didn''t want to lose too much manpower because of catching one of me. He wanted me to be arrested.


    But he didn''t open his mouth. As soon as he opened his mouth, his voice directly stimulated my nerves and exposed the blue veins on my forehead. In my mind, all kinds of painful expressions flashed through Lin Shihan. Unconsciously, my fist squeezed tightly. In the strange air, I remembered the squeak of my finger joints, which was particularly harsh.


    Suddenly, I suddenly opened my mouth and yelled at the audience: "you all have to die!"


    After saying this, the blood in my body completely boils, my whole person''s reason is more and more disordered and uncontrollable. I have a violent outburst of ferocious rage. In my consciousness, there is only one thought, killing all the people present.


    Only by killing can I resolve the endless hatred in my heart and make me no longer depressed or miserable. With my red eyes, I clenched my fist and opened my feet, like a ghost, I walked towards the culprit Zhang Wenshan step by step.


    Zhang Wenshan''s eyes were suddenly startled, and his steps could not help but regress. He quickly yelled at his men: "let''s get on together and take down Suluo for me!"


    Many elites of Wutang, though full of fear, still rushed to me regardless of Zhang Wenshan''s order.


    These people killed the sound everywhere, the momentum is soaring, one by one is not afraid of death warrior general, swarmed to attack me.


    Seeing the impact of the dense crowd, my eyes became more and more red. I felt that I was holding a strong and powerful force all over my body, waiting for vent.


    In a person first sprint to me in front of, with his knife mercilessly split to me, I clenched the fist, roared out.


    My speed is extremely fast, the strength is extremely fierce, his knife, did not cut me, but my fist, but bang in his chest.


    In a flash, the man flew out like a shell. Because the impact force was too strong, he even knocked down several people in succession.


    This scene, startled a lot of people, let many people''s eyes can not help flashing fear color, but those people still dare not stop, still like crazy rushed to me.


    I have been attacked by the enemy in all directions, and one after another has been knocked down in an endless stream.


    Although, I have infinite strength to break out, although I have a towering sense of war, I need to fight, but I am always a person, without three heads and six arms, I can not resist the attack of all the people around me at the same time. I can''t look forward to the future, and before long, I have a lot of scars on my body.


    Blood, constantly out of my body, however, pain, did not slow down my movement, on the contrary, the smell of blood, more stimulating my nerves, let me more angry, more violent.


    I am like a crazy lion, in the crowd constantly collision, constant fighting, my mouth also occasionally issued the beast like roar, I completely lost my mind, completely became a madman, too violent, too fierce, too bloody, frightening people.


    In the late night sky, people''s howls are constantly sounded. The road covered with blood is like a slaughterhouse of human beings. There are people falling on the ground constantly. The smell of death, terror and blood pervades the whole air.


    With the passage of time, the elite of the five halls have no confidence in the Vietnam War, but I am more and more brave. I feel that the strength in my body is about to burst my body. I must use the life of the enemy and the blood of the other party to release my strength and anger. Only by constantly fighting and killing, can my body not burst completely.


    In the process of madness, my reason and consciousness are not, but the pictures in my mind are still there. There are more and more scenes and characters in the pictures. Many sad memories about my past seem to appear in my mind disorderly. All the darkness that I have experienced is still in my mind. I suddenly feel that I am the most in the world Sad people, no matter how alive, are in the dark, never see the real light.Such a day lasted for a long time, I was always in disguise, always in forbearance, who bullied me on my head, I tried not to be crazy, but this time, Lin Shihan died, her death is like a lead, completely detonated me, let me in the heart can not be touched the string suddenly broken, let me become violent and fierce, let me wantonly use killing to slow down To relieve their own heart''s oppression and pain.


    The more I kill, the more red my eyes are, the stronger my strength is. The corpses on this road are also increasing. These so-called elites of the five halls are just like ants, vulnerable to a single attack.


    Those who are close to me are only killed. Even the first level masters can''t pass a few moves in my hands. I don''t need weapons at all. I can find out the key points of the other side only by feeling. The people I hit are either dead or disabled.


    I seem to be possessed by the devil on the surface, and I seem to have lost my sense completely. However, in terms of fighting, I am particularly keen. My moves are flexible, disorganized, extraordinary in strength and amazing in speed. No matter how many people there are on the other side, I am not equal to one.


    Finally, hiding outside the crowd, Zhang Wenshan panicked, completely flustered. He thought that he should not be a problem to deal with me alone. But now, seeing that his elites have fallen down one by one, the fear on Zhang Wenshan''s face is becoming more and more serious. He realizes that he has made a mistake and is a bit at a loss at the moment.


    And the people under his hand, although they are not afraid of death, they will not be stupid enough to die. In particular, I am a madman who has lost human nature. My strength has surpassed human cognition. In their eyes, it is more terrifying than the real devil.


    My shirtless upper body, countless wounds, blood dripping, the whole on a bloody person, my whole body up and down the momentum, let people can not contain the suffocation.


    In my crazy dry down more than half of the people, my anger has reached the peak, I completely lost my reason, the whole person has become more and more manic and abnormal, those enemies I locked in, all died miserably.


    My terror is really frightening. Even if the people in the five halls are brave, they are scared. Some of them even run away in fear. One of them will drive the other to run. They have no intention of fighting at all, or dare not to fight again. They dare not touch the devil face to face. Even if some of the bold people don''t run, they are always behind Back, dare not stop my step.


    Zhang Wenshan was terrified. He roared wildly and let his men attack me. However, those people still escaped and retreated. I did not pursue these small characters any more. There was only one person in my eyes, Zhang Wenshan.


    Although my consciousness is chaotic, I always remember that Zhang Wenshan is the biggest enemy in my heart and the culprit of the whole thing.


    In this moment, my eyes again tightly locked Zhang Wenshan, eyes exuded endless terror.


    He touched my eyes, and his face was pale with fear. He put down his mobile phone and threatened me: "Suluo, tell you, I have informed the headquarters of the Haibang. They will come later. If you know the right way, you will be arrested!"


    At this moment, I couldn''t hear any words at all. I just kept staring at Zhang Wenshan and kept moving forward, pressing towards him step by step.


    Zhang Wenshan also knew that he couldn''t hide himself. He quickly said to Zhang Wen, "Su Luo is seriously injured now. Let''s join hands to take him down!"


    Zhang Wenyuan nodded and immediately cooperated with Zhang Wenshan. Their two brothers, like two hounds, fiercely attacked me.


    It is worthy of being a brother. We can complement each other with each other. We have a tacit understanding. One is on the left and the other is on the right. We lock me up and attack my vital points.


    I was like a trapped animal, suddenly roared, a roar, roared out all my hatred for them, roared out all my momentum, my heart was more murderous, the whole person became more violent.


    In the madness of me, there is no sense, but my feelings still guide me, let me have the direction and goal, in front of the two prey, which is easy to deal with, kill which one first.


    Obviously, the wounded Zhang Wenyuan was much weaker, so I didn''t take care of Zhang Wenshan, I just attacked Zhang Wenyuan crazily. Although my attack had no rules, it was to seize the enemy''s key points, and its momentum was overwhelming. Ordinary people really couldn''t resist. In a moment, Zhang Wenyuan was like a chicken, and I pinched his neck.


    Seeing this, Zhang Wenshan suddenly raised his momentum and called out: "no!"


    Say, he whole person to rush to me crazily, attack to me suddenly, I don''t care about him at all, just force a twist. In an instant, Zhang Wenyuan''s neck was broken. The powerful vice leader of the five halls, who had no strength to fight back, died in front of me.


    Zhang Wenyuan''s death did not stir up a ripple in my heart, but made his big brother angry to envy. He tried his best to give full play to his own strength and constantly attacked me. His fist kept hitting me.


    Although my body is full of knife wounds, but the body bone is abnormal and strong, I only rely on a pair of physical body, then hard to resist Zhang Wenshan''s attack.Zhang Wenshan knew that I was crazy and my strength was against the sky. However, he didn''t expect that I was so powerful that I seemed to be invulnerable. The more Zhang Wenshan fought, the less confident he was. Finally, his anger gradually turned into panic and more and more scared.


    When people are in panic, their minds are disordered, and their moves are easy to show flaws. Zhang Wenshan is so flustered that his flaws are suddenly revealed. I took the opportunity to attack him and hit him in the chest.


    Zhang Wenshan was caught off guard and was directly kicked by me, immediately. His body then flew backward and fell heavily to the ground.


    My simple move, but hidden thousands of potential, power is extraordinary, so that he fell in the moment, mouth suddenly spit out a big mouth of blood.


    However, Zhang Wenshan is not a weak master. When he fell to the ground, he did not care to breathe. After he got up, he did not attack me again. He just looked at me like a monster. His eyes were full of wonder, and he kept murmuring: "you are not a human being, you are not a human being!"


    At this time, Zhang Wenshan, like a fool, kept repeating a sentence, his voice had been shaking.


    I didn''t pay any attention to him at all. I walked forward step by step and approached him step by step, while Zhang Wenshan was still murmuring to himself. But as I approached, his eyes became more and more frightened and his face turned pale.


    Walking slowly, I finally came to him. Without hesitation, I was ready to quickly harvest his life.


    But at the moment when I was about to make a move, Zhang Wenshan, who was trembling in front of me, suddenly thumped and knelt heavily on the ground, followed by Zhang Wenshan''s voice of extreme fear: "Suluo, granddad Su, please let me go, don''t kill me, I am willing to be your dog and serve you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 624

    Unexpectedly, the leader of the five halls of the Hai Gang would kneel down and say such words to me. It seems that the fear has destroyed his will and made him unable to calm down any more. It can be seen that he is afraid, completely afraid.


    However, his kneeling could not make me waver. His words were not convincing to me. My killing intention was very strong, especially to Zhang Wenshan, which could destroy everything. I could not change my mind because of his begging for mercy.


    But God seemed to be angry for my killing. At the moment when I was ready to fight Zhang Wenshan again, a hole was suddenly opened in the dark sky, and a strong lightning appeared. At the same time, a thunder burst out. Then, the torrential rain poured down without warning, and the rain quickly swept the bloody road.


    All the blood on the ground floated up and flowed along the whole road because of the rain. The rain that fell on the ground was completely dyed red with blood, and the blood color was dazzling. This scene seemed to be the real blood flowing into a river. It was too terrible and bloody.


    The bodies lying on the ground were covered by rain. No matter how hard the rain fell, they were still still motionless and could not die any more.


    It rained heavily, but there was still a strong smell of blood in the air, which all indicated how horrible the night was.


    And I was struck by thunder and lightning, suddenly I woke up a lot, my consciousness began to gradually recover, my reason slowly returned.


    When I saw the terrible scene in front of me, my body couldn''t help shaking. Even I couldn''t believe that I could kill so many heights of Wutang with my bare hands.


    the strength I showed tonight was even more fierce than when I was crazy in Wutang on that day. Of course, what shocked me most was that my methods were so cruel ¡£


    I can''t believe that I will be so cruel when I look at the people whose death is so terrible on the ground. I can''t help it. I have a new understanding of myself.


    But I don''t regret it. Even if I wake up, I don''t regret it, because I know that they deserve to die, and that''s the price they should pay.


    Zhang Wenshan, kneeling on the ground, thought I was hesitant when he saw that I hadn''t started for a long time. He immediately continued to say to me: "Suluo, you can see it. It''s raining. The heaven is angry. You should wake up and stop killing people. There will be someone coming from the headquarters. Please stop. I can follow you and help you hide today''s affairs."


    In order to protect his life, Zhang Wenshan is a bit incoherent. His words, listening to my ears, I just feel ridiculous.


    In the past, Zhang Wenshan was so arrogant that he could deal with all kinds of things without being surprised. He always thought that everything was in his hands. In order to win the position of deputy leader, he used me as his chess piece. He thought that I could help him win Fu Gang and ascend the high position. At that time, he was so high.


    Now, in the face of absolute strength, he also has such a fragile side, and even kneels down. It is estimated that he is frightened by my strength.


    However, no matter what he said or did, no matter whether I was sober or not, I couldn''t have any kind heart to him. Even if I could be merciful to all people, I would not spare him. It was he who killed Lin Shihan alive and I could not eliminate my hatred for him.


    At this moment, my eyes are still red as blood, and the cold light in my eyes is cold and piercing. I didn''t say anything else, but coldly said to Zhang Wenshan: "you deserve to die!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I didn''t give Zhang Wenshan a chance to breathe. Instead, I used a fist that I had accumulated all my strength and hit him on his temple. The speed was very fast. Zhang Wenshan didn''t even have time to react. In an instant, his expression froze. His mouth was bleeding and his eyes were staring at him. His eyes were still full of panic.


    Zhang Wenshan, who was once famous for a time, fell down like this at this moment. His body fell straight in front of me and died in fear.


    For his death, I did not feel any regret, just felt a burst of joy, in an instant, my whole person relaxed, I was like a deflated ball again, I felt very weak.


    After the fury, I was the most vulnerable, even my feet could not support my body, I stood in the rain, tottering.


    Fortunately, the rest of the five halls, after seeing Zhang Wenshan''s death, also ran away in fear.


    I''m not in danger for the time being, but Zhang Wenshan said that the people from the headquarters will come soon. At that time, I''m sure that I can''t fly. I can''t wait any longer, but I can''t leave by myself. I can''t help but move my steps to Lin Shihan''s side.


    I slowly squat down, want to hold her, but my whole body strength exhausted, my body injury is too much, especially after the violent reaction, too strong. As soon as I squatted down, my whole body swayed up, and suddenly a piece of darkness broke out in front of me. Finally, I still couldn''t hold on and fell down. My eyes were black, and I completely lost my consciousness.


    Time, I do not know how long passed, I seem to slowly wake up from weakness, my eyes, slowly opened.


    Opening my eyes, I found that I had been lying on a wooden bed with a small table beside the bed. The room was poorly decorated. At first glance, I suddenly felt familiar with it. I had a feeling that I had not seen him for a long time. But my mind was very messy. After thinking for a long time, I finally remembered that this was the house of grandfather Bai in the suburbs?My heart just gave birth to this idea, the door of the room suddenly opened, outside the door into a person, accompanied by an old but powerful voice: "so quickly wake up, your recovery ability is really incredible!"


    This voice is very familiar, is the voice of white grandfather, I immediately turned my head and looked at the coming person.


    When I saw the white grandfather''s familiar face, my heart suddenly filled with a touch, and when he came to me, I sincerely said: "white grandfather!"


    He nodded to me gratified, caring said: "how is the body?"


    Listening to him say so, I just gently moved the lower body, found that my body in addition to the pain, has no big obstacle, so, I quickly to him: "nothing, how long have I been in a coma?"


    White grandfather squinted, some exclaimed: "less than a day, your body is really more and more abnormal!"


    After listening to his words, I was surprised. I knew how serious my injury was this time. It was not much lighter than the last time I went crazy in Wutang headquarters. But at that time, I was in a coma for a week. Now, I was in a coma for less than one day. This is really a bit abnormal.


    When I was shocked, grandfather Bai continued: "Suluo, you are just a miracle. You killed more than 100 elites of five halls with one person''s power, and killed their leader and vice leader. Your strength now is really abnormal."


    After listening to grandfather Bai''s words, I couldn''t believe it. But when I heard him talking about the slaughter of the five halls, my heart tingled. I suddenly remembered what happened last night. It was a bloody night. Last night, I really broke through myself, but I also had a deep regret that Lin Shihan''s death became indelible in my heart Pain. My last thought last night was that I wanted to take her body away, but at that moment, I suddenly fell into a coma.


    Thinking of this, I quickly asked: "grandfather white, when you were saving me, did you see a girl?"


    White grandfather nodded his head gently and said: "you are crazy about that girl. She was at the scene. I could only take you away. But you can rest assured that the police also came at that time. She was also a victim. Her body will be handled well!"


    Hearing this, I was a little relieved. Lin Shihan didn''t have a good destination when she was alive. I don''t want her to die and have no rest. In the end, her body has been disposed of. Unfortunately, I can''t bury her in person. I just hope that she can live happily in the next life.


    Unconsciously, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. At this time, grandfather Bai''s voice came again: "Suluo, you should not be too impulsive in future. Last night it was almost bad. You know, although your identity has not been revealed, what you did last night shocked the whole Haigang. Now they are looking for you in the whole city!"


    Hearing this, I suddenly opened my eyes, and my mind suddenly turned to this matter. I also understood that I had done so many people in Wutang with my own efforts, which had to be paid attention to by the Haigang. However, even if there was no incident last night, the Hai Gang would have wanted me. As long as I didn''t expose the identity of Jiangnan style, it doesn''t matter.


    Grandfather Bai seemed to have guessed what I was thinking, and said again: "now the Haibang has guessed that you may have a hidden identity, which is under investigation. Although your current identity is well hidden, it can''t be avoided in the scope of investigation. Now you have successfully obtained Peng Xuefei''s trust. Don''t be a bad thing. If your body is not in any serious trouble, you can do it Go back quickly, so as to avoid suspicion! "


    Grandfather Bai''s words woke me up in a moment. What he said was reasonable. Suluo suddenly appeared and swept the five halls. This caused a great disturbance. At the same time, it must make people think that I have been hiding here, but I didn''t show up. This can be guessed from my masked face. After all, many members of the five halls escaped last night Know how I dress up. Now, everyone knows that Suluo is seriously injured. If my identity of Jiangnan style suddenly disappears, it will inevitably arouse suspicion of others.


    In order to play this identity well, I paid too much. If I was exposed like this, it would be more than the gain. Moreover, I have already offended the whole sea gang. Now, if they catch me, they will not only threaten my father, but also have my heart cut. I have to say that grandfather Bai thinks things are comprehensive.


    So, listen to his words, I immediately sat up, although the body is still painful, but I still do not hesitate to get out of bed.


    Seeing this, he said, "no more rest?"


    I stood still, moved my lower limbs gently, and replied, "no need!"


    White grandfather looked at me up and down, did not say anything, directly brought me a set of clean clothes.


    I simply pack up the next clothes, and suddenly, I seem to change. The whole person does not look like a person who has been seriously injured, but his face is slightly haggard and listless. However, this does not affect my ability to move.


    When I finished packing, white grandfather also told me a few things to pay attention to. I listened to them all and agreed one by one.Then, I said goodbye to him, but when I went to the hall, my steps stopped unconsciously, because I swept to the room where Ziyi was.


    Suddenly, my heart suddenly quickened up, a deep emotion filled my heart, my steps because of the guidance of my heart, can''t help but walk towards that room.


    Although it is less than a month since I saw her last time, I feel that I haven''t seen her for a long time. During this period, she has been in my heart, but I live as Jiangnan wind, and I''m losing myself. In order not to expose myself, I haven''t even come here, not once.


    I miss Ziyi day by day. Today, I finally come here. Of course, I want to see her. I can''t help but quicken my pace. I can''t wait.


    But just as I was about to walk to the door, my grandfather stopped me and asked me, "sulo, what are you doing?"


    I stopped, looked back at the white grandfather, said: "I want to see Ziyi, say goodbye to her!"


    White grandfather''s face suddenly became very serious, he looked straight at me, no doubt said: "you still don''t want to see, go quickly!"


    Hearing this, the rhythm of my heart beat suddenly quickened a few minutes. Suddenly, I didn''t dare to think about it. I immediately asked, "why?"


    Grandfather Bai frowned and wanted to say something, but he sighed and didn''t say anything. I saw that his heart was raised to his throat. A very bad premonition arose, and my nerves became tense immediately. I walked quickly towards the room and opened the door when I arrived www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 625

    Look at the white grandfather that want to talk and stop the appearance, let me stop the heart, I know, must be purple according to what''s wrong, will he be dumb.


    I was really worried. I couldn''t help it. As soon as I opened the door, I rushed into the room.


    Ran to Ziyi''s bedside, immediately, I was stunned, my head was confused, Ziyi in front of me where there is a breath of life, she has completely lost its luster, looks very dim, her skin seems to have shrunk, at first glance, a little like a mummy.


    My heart kept shaking, and my fear deepened fiercely. During this period, I tried my best to play a rich second generation who was totally out of line with his own character. He experienced many crises and endured all kinds of hardships, just to make Xu Nan wake up.


    But I tried so long, and I didn''t get anything, but Ziyi didn''t have it. How can I accept it?


    In a trance, I feel that I have been cheated. Why? Why?


    My thoughts became more and more disordered, and my heart became more and more painful. But at this time, grandfather Bai''s voice suddenly sounded behind me: "don''t worry, she''s not dead, but her condition has deteriorated!"


    After listening to grandfather Bai''s words, I suddenly woke up, and my heart, which was bursting with pain, was finally relieved. Excited, I quickly turned to look at grandfather Bai and asked, "what''s going on?"


    Grandfather Bai gave a bitter smile and said, "I don''t know the specific reason. According to the truth, this situation will not happen. However, Ziyi''s condition has gradually deteriorated since you left last time. If I hadn''t treated her in time, I''m afraid she would have died. I guess the only possibility of this kind of situation is that the patient doesn''t have the idea of living. Maybe she is Do not want to involve you, just do not want to insist, so there will be such a deterioration of the phenomenon


    White grandfather''s analysis is very clear. I immediately remembered that Ziyi killed herself because she felt that she was a burden and always brought me trouble. So she wanted to die, just to avoid implicating me. Now, she knows that in order to save her and take big risks, she will not want to live. Ziyi is a woman who really cares for me.


    But she didn''t know, even if she was not ill, I would do the same, because I had to rescue my father. Besides, if Ziyi died, how could I live in the future? I couldn''t bear the pain of losing her.


    Now, she has become the support of my life and the driving force of my progress. I can''t do without her, but why does she want to do this. Why do you want to die for me. I''m sorry, I love, I have no choice, all kinds of emotions entangled in my heart, let me can''t let go.


    I gently raised my eyes, looked at the white grandfather, asked: "why not tell me earlier?"


    The white grandfather resumed his solemnity and said to me very seriously: "what you are facing now is of vital importance. You can''t be distracted, and you can''t be too hasty. I don''t want to put pressure on you. I''m afraid it will affect you."


    In fact, I also know that I can''t be in a hurry. If I can, I''d like to take Peng Xuefei on the first day, but it''s impossible. The more anxious you are, the more likely you are to show your flaws and lose the opportunity.


    White grandfather is right, no wonder he has been hiding from me, even if I came here, he still wanted to hide me.


    Although I understand him, Ziyi is going to have an accident. I''m afraid my motivation will be lost. In any case, I will try my best to make her wake up. I stare at grandfather Bai and ask seriously, "how long can she last?"


    White grandfather also did not hide, sighed and replied: "about a month, so, you must get things in a month, I can save her, otherwise, the gods come to no use!"


    One month, there is only one month left. I really don''t have time. This matter is imminent. I can''t delay at all. Even if Peng Xuefei''s move doesn''t work, I''ll fight with the Haibang with qiangdu. I won''t tolerate Ziyi''s death, absolutely not.


    Thinking of this, I said directly to my grandfather, "I know!"


    After that, I immediately turned back and pasted it to Ziyi''s bed and looked at her lifeless. I couldn''t help but bend down and kiss her on her forehead. Then I said to myself in a soft voice: "Ziyi, you must wait for me, I will make you better, no matter what, I will!"


    The voice fell, I did not stop, straight turned to leave, determined.


    For me, every minute is precious now. I have to seize every minute.


    Left here, the time has come, the afternoon, the sun is strong. I walk in the sun, waving my arms as I walk. It''s a simple self recovery.


    After a long walk, I finally got to the main road. Then I took a taxi and went straight to where I lived.


    Came to the villa, snake uncle immediately pulled me to ask the East and West, I am very concerned about. From what they said, I could hear that they didn''t know that I was Suluo. What they knew was that I interrupted Sheng Mingjie''s proposal at noon yesterday and nearly died. Later, they called me and turned off the phone. They couldn''t contact me, so they were in a hurry.


    For their problems, I just perfunctory a few words, said a little hurt, was saved by friends, in the hospital.After chatting, the maid also prepared a meal for me. I had a full meal, and then charged my cell phone.


    As soon as the mobile phone was turned on, I found that there was Peng Xuefei''s number in addition to Uncle snake''s number. Without hesitation, I immediately called in the past.


    I can''t wait to get through


    For me now, Peng Xuefei is my Savior. I really want to take her down immediately. I can''t afford to delay her.


    After hearing my voice, Peng Xuefei said to me directly with some complaint: "Jiangnan wind, how can''t contact you all day, and I haven''t seen you when I go to the hospital. Where have you been?"


    I quickly explained: "I''m at home, I''m not used to staying in the hospital alone, so I went home to recuperate. My mobile phone has run out of power, and it''s just recharged!"


    There is no other way. I can only explain it in this way. It can also be said in the past.


    Peng Xuefei also did not do too much entanglement in this matter, just very seriously said to me: "is it convenient for you now, I want to talk to you about something!"


    I answered directly: "good!"


    Immediately, Peng Xuefei asked me to meet at the South Gate of the school.


    Hang up the phone, I immediately put on a suit of clothes for myself, and then dress up well. After some finishing, my spirit is obviously better. Although it is not radiant, at least it doesn''t look so haggard.


    Finally, after looking in the mirror, I went out the door and drove straight to the University.


    Along the way, I was brewing words, trying to speed up the pace, win Peng Xuefei''s heart.


    At this moment, the sunset has begun to set off in the west, and the sky is set off by a beautiful sunset. My car is speeding on the road. For Ziyi''s illness, Lin Shihan''s death, and all kinds of deep worries and worries, I temporarily give up and suppress them. At this moment, I am the dandy''s dandy, the infatuated rich second generation who does not have the cheek to pursue Peng Xuefei crazily, Jiangnan style.


    The speed of the car was so fast that my heart galloped along with me. When the depression was forgotten, my face was finally filled with a handsome smile. Soon, I arrived at the appointed place. But as soon as I got here, the smile on my face became stiff.


    Just on the way, I was looking forward to a good two person world with Peng Xuefei this time to enhance our feelings. However, as soon as I came to the south gate, I found something wrong, because Peng Xuefei was not the only one present, and there were six men in black at the scene.


    Sensitive, I immediately felt that these people were extraordinary. Moreover, Peng Xuefei did not drive his own car. There were only two black Mercedes Benz on the scene. Obviously, Peng Xuefei was escorted here.


    I felt that Peng Xuefei''s atmosphere was tense and serious, which was totally different from the ordinary. I suddenly realized that things might not be simple.


    As soon as the car stopped, I immediately got out of the car, and Peng Xuefei saw me, said hello directly to the people around me, and came to me.


    Those people in black were smart enough not to get close to each other, but were very alert to protect them around, forming a very safe line of defense.


    When Peng Xuefei came to me, I swept the men in black with my eyes and asked her casually, "what''s going on?"


    Peng Xuefei shrunk his mouth and explained, "my family sent me to protect me!"


    I nodded symbolically and then asked, "what do you want from me? I thought we were going out alone."


    Finish saying, I also grinned the corner of the mouth, showed a charming smile to Peng Xuefei.


    See me like this, Xia Xiaoxiao''s expression becomes more and more bitter, today''s she, really with the usual difference is too big. In the past, her expression is always a pair of high cold, basically belongs to carefree, no surprise and no joy, as if nothing can affect her mood, even if occasionally some worry about me, she also shows no obvious, at least, there is no big change in her expression.


    But today, she is obviously worried, and the worry is not small.


    After a long pause, she finally opened her voice and said to me with a heavy voice: "Jiangnan wind, I''m looking for you today to tell you that I''m going to leave school, and soon I''ll be engaged to Sheng Mingjie and take care of the family business with him!"


    Peng Xuefei''s words were like a bomb, which suddenly blew me up. Although I guessed that she had something to do with her, I didn''t expect that it was such a big thing. For me, it was a five thunder storm. Originally, my time is very urgent now. I need to take Peng Xuefei in a very short time to save Ziyi.


    But in a twinkling of an eye, I did not have enough time and even no chance. Peng Xuefei wanted to leave the University and was engaged to Sheng Mingjie. In other words, she and I would have nothing to do with her in the future? All my efforts in front of me are in vain. I''m not willing to do it. I''m too unwilling.


    I stare at Peng Xuefei straight, the voice hoarse asks: "why?"


    Peng Xuefei pursed her lower lip and explained to me helplessly: "you should have heard that Su Luo appeared last night, slaughtered five halls, and the death toll reached 170. Even the leader and vice leader of the fifth hall were killed. He was a man at that time. His strength is so terrible. There are only a few people who can do this in the Hai Gang. Su Luo belongs to our Hai Gang So, I can''t stay in school any more. My father is worried that I will be threatenedHearing this, I was speechless. I never thought that Peng Xuefei''s reason for leaving school was actually related to my madness last night. If I hadn''t slaughtered so many people in Wutang last night and showed a perverted side, Peng Xuefei would not have to worry about this, let alone leave the school.


    The people of the Haibang were really cautious. They were afraid that Peng Xuefei would be hidden if I used her.


    For a while, my mood couldn''t be calmed down. However, I tried to keep calm on the surface, but I didn''t understand. I asked Peng Xuefei, "yes, I did hear about this, but what does it have to do with your engagement to Sheng Mingjie? Don''t you like him? "


    This is what I care more about. If Peng Xuefei just doesn''t come to school, I haven''t completely lost the opportunity. As long as Peng Xuefei is still free, I can look for opportunities to approach her. But if she and Sheng Mingjie are engaged, then I really have no chance.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 626

    When Peng Xuefei heard my question, her eyebrows frowned slightly and seemed tangled. She bit her lips and hesitated for a long time before she opened her mouth and answered, "Jiangnan wind, I''ll tell you the truth. Although our Haibang is powerful, there have been cracks in the interior. In particular, the appearance of Suluo and the destruction of the five halls have exacerbated the situation. The Sheng family has great ability and can help Help my family, I can''t be willful any more, I have no choice, I hope you can understand! "


    Sure enough, this is the reason. In the final analysis, it is Sheng Mingjie who can help the Shanghai Gang and stabilize Peng Xuefei''s father. Therefore, Peng Xuefei will compromise and agree to be engaged to Sheng Mingjie.


    But I firmly believe that Peng Xuefei is extremely reluctant in her heart. She should be under great pressure before she can compromise.


    I can''t bear to see her like this. I know Peng Xuefei. She hasn''t been in love all the time because she keeps a desire for love in her heart. She looks forward to love. Hope to be with the man you love.


    But in the end, she wants to marry a man she doesn''t love. This is tantamount to destroying a girl''s life. She must be unfortunate in the future. This will also be her life''s regret, she has not met the man who entered her heart, she has not experienced the love she wants, how can she be so bound for life?


    This is cruel to Peng Xuefei and unfair to me. I can''t bear to see all my efforts wasted. I don''t want to watch Peng Xuefei jump into the fire pit. This time, I didn''t think about it any more. I seriously asked Peng Xuefei, "I don''t understand. I think everyone has the right to choose their other half. So are you He told me that your boyfriend must have a good command of culture and tactics, and more importantly, he should go into your heart. Obviously, Sheng Mingjie has not met your requirements! "


    My words are very direct, but they are also true. Peng Xuefei felt more helpless in her eyes after hearing this. She shook her head bitterly and said: "life is like this. Many times things go against our wishes and can''t do what we want. Especially, the bigger your family background is, the more complex your life will be. The more restrictions you are subject to, the greater your responsibility will be. I have no right to choose! ¡±


    after hearing Peng Xuefei''s words, she felt that her fate could not be controlled by herself. In fact, the eldest lady of the Shanghai gang had more bitterness than others. She could not get what she wanted, but was forced to do what she did not want. She did not even have the right to choose her own happiness, so she was bound.


    I have gone through thousands of risks and difficulties, and finally let her have a new understanding of me, but it can''t resist the words of others. This is the so-called destiny, but I don''t believe in fate. Fate should always be in my own hands.


    After thinking about it, I was about to open my mouth and continue to persuade Peng Xuefei, but she seemed to know what I was going to say. She did not wait for me to open her mouth and said directly: "Jiangnan wind, I know you really like me and are really good to me. I don''t want me to be wronged, but I also hope you understand me. I have my own difficulties in doing this. Besides, Sheng Mingjie is a very good person, and he is good with him Together, I''m not at a loss.


    I will talk to you so much because I regard you as a friend. Today I look for you, I mainly want to tell you, give up me, forget me, don''t contact me, and I won''t see you again. You should know that Sheng Mingjie won''t allow us to have any relationship. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, but also for your own safety, we should not meet again, Jiangnan style I''ll never see you again


    A few words. Peng Xuefei said particularly difficult, bitter, at the same time, but also so decisive determination, a voice fell, she turned away.


    Peng Xuefei''s back looks so lonely, strong and helpless. Her steps are slow and heavy. I stood in the same place and watched her back gradually go away. My heart was like being torn and torn. I felt very painful and unwilling. I knew that once Peng Xuefei left like this, I would like to see her again, and it would be very difficult for me to see her again.


    Even, she and I may never have intersection again. In this way, I not only lost a friend so simple, but also lost all my efforts for such a long time. My hope of saving my father may be in vain. Then, Ziyi will leave me forever.


    In any case, I can''t let Peng Xuefei leave like this. Since she specially said goodbye to me today, it shows that she cares about me. She must not have no feelings for me. How can I fight for it again.


    After thinking about it, I immediately regained my mind, strode forward and rushed to Peng Xuefei''s back. I grabbed her hand and said resolutely, "I will not give up on you!"


    Before this, I also held Peng Xuefei''s hand, but this time I was full of determination, at the same time, with love and overbearing love.


    Peng Xuefei''s hand was suddenly led by me, and her reaction was very big. She quickly shook off my hand and turned to me and said, "Jiangnan wind, you don''t want to be a fool!"


    I also realized that I was too impulsive, and hastened to say sincerely to her, "I''m sorry!"


    Peng Xuefei shrunk her mouth and didn''t blame me again. After a pause, she said in a cold voice: "Jiangnan wind, I hope you don''t misunderstand me. I admit I have some good feelings for you. But I don''t love you, so stop obsessing and give up. We have nothing to do with ourselves. Let''s end it! "With these words, Peng Xuefei turned around again and resolutely left.


    Although, Peng Xuefei''s words hurt people, but also can not shake my determination, I still do not give up, directly ran two steps, turned to Peng Xuefei, blocked her way, said firmly to her: "Feifei, I love you, no matter how, I will not give up you!"


    My tone is full of sincerity. Peng Xuefei is stunned by my persistence. She looks at me quietly and doesn''t know how to return me for a moment.


    But at this time, a very impolite voice suddenly sounded: "good dog is not in the way, please don''t be shameless!"


    With the disappearance of this voice, a familiar figure came slowly from my side. Sheng Mingjie was awe inspiring. He was approaching me majestically. His eyes were full of pride and disdain for me.


    Peng Xuefei saw Sheng Mingjie''s appearance, and her face became more and more ugly. She took a deep look at me, then turned her head and looked at Sheng Mingjie. She asked in doubt, "how did you come?"


    Sheng Mingjie showed a gentleman''s smile and said faintly: "I heard you came to school. I''m worried about you, so I came to have a look."


    After that, he pointed his sharp eyes at me and accused me of dissatisfaction: "Jiangnan wind, please have a little self-knowledge. Don''t think you can do whatever you want if you know Miss Xia. You really haven''t seen such a thick face. If you want to have a little face, don''t pester Feifei any more!"


    Sheng Mingjie''s words are full of thorns. Every time, he is so proud in front of me. Every time, he can make me step on the garbage. He really disgusts me. Today''s everything is caused by him. If he had not put pressure on the Peng family, Peng Xuefei would not have engaged him. For him, I can''t bear it Knowing his background, I immediately retorted to him: "I don''t know who didn''t know himself. Sheng Mingjie, did you forget that you asked Feifei to make a choice at noon yesterday, but she chose me instead of you?"


    After that, I straightened up my chest, showing my pride and strength.


    Peng Xuefei on one side, after listening to my words, her look changed and became a little guilty. Sheng Mingjie''s eyes flashed a trace of anger. However, in front of Peng Xuefei, even if he had anger, he would not easily expose it. Soon, he suppressed his own anger and played with me. "So what, but in the end, Feifei is still Will follow me, because you don''t deserve it


    The last three words, Sheng Mingjie said very loud, very arrogant, again and again, he took the trouble to raise himself, belittle me, this is his hypocrite''s trick, but for his this trick, I know it well, there is no need to block himself.


    Slightly pause for a while, I suddenly cold hum life, very disdainful to Sheng Mingjie said: "do you think you deserve? In the final analysis, you just have a strong family background, which can only represent your good birth, not your ability. Compared with me, you still lose. In addition, I hope you can understand that marriage without emotion will not be happy. If Feifei doesn''t love you, she will be married to you. Do you think she will be happy and you will be happy again? "


    My words are full of thorns. Every sentence points out the key point without any cover up. I just hope that this young master can wake up and stop bullying people too much.


    Unfortunately, I was wrong. No matter how much I said, Sheng Mingjie''s determination could not be shaken. He seems to have been used to hegemonism. Perhaps, for him, he only cares about gain and loss, and doesn''t need love and love at all. He listened to my words, chuckled, and then said to youYou: "Jiangnan wind, I find you are still stubborn. Yes, free love is good However, in front of love, there are also high and low, you and Feifei gap is too big, you do not deserve to be with her, perhaps, Feifei has no feelings for me now, but feelings can be cultivated, I believe I can make him fall in love with me in the future, and you can only retreat! "


    Sheng Mingjie is domineering, arrogant and conceited. It makes me feel sick, but his words do have some truth, which makes me a little tongue tied.


    Seeing that I didn''t reply for a moment, Sheng Mingjie immediately went on: "Jiangnan style, maybe you won''t be convinced, but you can only accept your fate. I''ll tell you the truth, your identity is in front of ordinary people, and you are a second generation of rich people. But for Feifei, you are nothing, because you have no ability to protect her. What''s more, Feifei''s family has some conditions, so you must I''m the only one who can fix it, and you''ll only drag Feifei down. So, if you''re smart, you''ll stay away from her. You''d better not show up in front of us, understand? "


    When he said this, Sheng Mingjie''s nostrils were a little bit cocky. He was extremely arrogant. I hated his gesture, but there was no denying that he had the capital to show off. I couldn''t refute it. As he said, I couldn''t protect Peng Xuefei, and I couldn''t solve the crisis of the Shanghai Gang.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, my only capital is my beacon fire club. Therefore, I don''t know what to use to counterattack Sheng Mingjie, let alone persuade Sheng Mingjie.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 627

    Sheng Mingjie saw me for a long time without saying a word. He thought I was convinced by him, and he didn''t want to talk nonsense with me any more. Finally, he reprimanded me: "Jiangnan style, you''d better be your boss in school. Things in society are far beyond your imagination. Don''t participate in it. Some people, you don''t deserve it. It''s better for me to say so much. You can do it yourself!"


    "Feifei, a French restaurant opened recently. It''s very popular. Their dishes are in line with your taste. Why don''t we try it?" he said


    If we put it in the past, Peng Xuefei would certainly not hesitate to refuse Sheng Mingjie. At the beginning, in order to let Sheng Mingjie retreat, she did not hesitate to let me pretend to be her boyfriend. It can be said that Peng Xuefei had no interest in him at all. Even at noon yesterday, she resolutely chose me, which completely shows Peng Xuefei''s self-reliance on feelings.


    However, such a girl, there will be a compromise one day, she still bowed her head, for the so-called family justice, she chose Sheng Mingjie, so that Sheng Mingjie just ridiculed me and hit me, she did not come out to help me say a word, and even, in the end, in the face of Sheng Mingjie''s hospitality, Peng Xuefei did not hesitate to agree, directly nodded and said "Well, yes!"


    Just one day, Peng Xuefei has changed so much. I''m not used to it. At the same time, I can''t help but feel sad. I still like the former Peng Xuefei. She is unruly, extremely cold and arbitrary. But today, she is completely hardened, aggrieved and saved her family. She has lost herself. I really don''t like her Know what to keep.


    And Sheng Mingjie got Peng Xuefei''s affirmation, and immediately showed a proud smile and said with concern: "OK, wait for me, I''ll drive the car here!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, he immediately turned to his car.


    At the scene, only Peng Xuefei and I were left. We looked at each other, and the atmosphere was awkward and suffocating. Neither of us spoke, or did not know what to say.


    After a while, Sheng Mingjie drove the car aside and said to Peng Xuefei, "Feifei, get in the car!"


    In a word, Peng Xuefei was immediately awakened from her silent state. She said to me directly: "I''m sorry, Jiangnan wind. I hope you take care of yourself."


    Then she turned and left.


    At this moment, my heart seemed to be emptied, empty, Peng Xuefei, she always insisted on leaving my life, let me completely lose the opportunity, I said so much, can not change her determination.


    Just now Sheng Mingjie''s appearance made me fall again. My dialogue with Sheng Mingjie was also a contest. But obviously, I lost and I lost.


    If Peng Xuefei left like this, I didn''t fart a, then I was really too weak, I am equal to admit that I am not worthy of Peng Xuefei, is equivalent to a complete retreat. It''s not my style at all, and I can''t just give up Peng Xuefei''s.


    Seeing that Peng Xuefei was getting farther and farther away from me, I couldn''t help crying out at her back: "Peng Xuefei, I don''t care what pressure you have, but I still want to say that you were not like this before. In the past, you had your persistence and your principles. Even if the Sheng family was powerful, you didn''t care. You also deliberately asked me to pretend to be your boyfriend, so as to eliminate Sheng Mingjie''s Thoughts on you. You didn''t love him at all.


    Even, for me, you have repeatedly reprimanded Sheng Mingjie. In your heart, I should be more important than Sheng Mingjie. It doesn''t matter if you don''t choose me in the end. But you also don''t choose a man you don''t love, even for your family. You won''t be happy like this! "


    My words are straightforward, urgent and reasonable, but Peng Xuefei only slowed down a little after listening to it. She was still walking forward, still slowly approaching Sheng Mingjie''s car.


    The weak sunset, shining on Peng Xuefei''s back, gives her a layer of red glow, which makes her more and more moving, just like a celestial being. Such a celestial being will be put into the arms of other men, enter a loveless life, and completely lose myself. As her pursuer, how can I let go?


    What''s more, this afternoon, I learned that Ziyi''s condition had deteriorated, and I realized that time was running out. I wanted to catch up with Peng Xuefei immediately.


    Up to now, I have a clear feeling that Peng Xuefei has been wavering to me. She has such a good impression. She is just about to fall in love with me. How can I give up on this? No matter what, I can''t do it. I can''t let her go.


    The more I think about it, the more anxious I am. When Peng Xuefei is about to get to Sheng Mingjie''s car, I can''t help shouting: "Peng Xuefei!"


    Three words, called out my extreme unwillingness, called out my firm determination, but also called out my deep love, finally, Peng Xuefei''s body stopped, she did not go forward, but gently turned around and looked at me, eyes full of confusion.


    The crowd around gradually increased, and many people could not help but stop to watch. However, they were very sensible and did not dare to get close. They just watched from afar and talked quietly.Looking at these gathered students, my confidence increased unconsciously. In any case, I am the overlord of the school. I don''t need to feel inferior at all. Besides, I come here with my faith and my goal. I don''t allow any mistakes. I will take Peng Xuefei as soon as possible. It is urgent.


    At this moment, my eyes suddenly raised a domineering look, I suddenly burst out of the momentum, I can not help straightening out, the sun, I look tall and powerful, dazzling.


    In the attention of the public, I opened my feet and walked towards Peng Xuefei at the fastest speed. I was walking. There is no more dandy pompous, lingering in my body, only the heroic male spirit, full of charm.


    When I arrived at Peng Xuefei''s, I immediately stopped and ignored everything. I only used one of my eyes to stare at Peng Xuefei''s eyes. Without blinking, my eyes seemed to be able to shoot tens of thousands of volts of electricity, which made Peng Xuefei, the goddess of high cold, somewhat shy. Her beautiful face was dyed with a blush, which was set off by the setting sun, and looked more and more Charming.


    She looked at me infatuated, very don''t understand to me falter way: "Jiangnan wind, do you still want to do?"


    I did not speak, just gently raised the corner of my mouth, and then, at the moment when all the people didn''t respond, I suddenly reached out and put my arms around Peng Xuefei, and with a lightning fast momentum, I kissed her red lips.


    My kiss is extremely overbearing, unexpected, very sudden, let Peng Xuefei was completely caught off guard, in a moment, my lips on her lips.


    When the two lips meet, Peng Xuefei''s body suddenly trembles. It''s almost a reflex. Peng Xuefei wants to resist. But when I kiss her tightly, she suddenly stops as if she was shocked.


    Peng Xuefei, as cold as snow, was surprisingly no resistance, no struggle, even did not move, so straight standing, let me fool.


    We are like two magnets, deeply absorbed together, as if everything between heaven and earth has nothing to do with us. We forget ourselves, just immersed in this kiss, unable to extricate ourselves.


    At this stage, I am also forced to do it. This may be the last move I can make. I will either succeed or fail completely. Anyway, I have thought well. If Peng Xuefei is allowed to leave like this, I still don''t have a chance to fight.


    This bully kiss, although dangerous, but at least have a chance of success, at least let me fight.


    I''m not very good at chasing girls, but I have accumulated some experience. I know that Peng Xuefei is an absolute cold goddess. If she doesn''t look up to a man, she can''t get close to her, let alone kiss her. Therefore, she should be very pure in this respect.


    If I am a person she dislikes, then this kiss will probably make her disgust. But if she doesn''t hate me so much, maybe, this sudden kiss will make her have different feelings. If she has never tried to kiss, then this kiss will make her more attracted.


    For the pursuit of Peng Xuefei, I used almost any moves, soft and hard, determined, all kinds of performance, but she still wants to leave me and marry others'' wife. Therefore, when I have no choice but to break through this most important defense line, I have to use my Assassin''s mace.


    Now, my breakthrough seems to be successful. At least, Peng Xuefei didn''t push me away, which shows that she is not so disgusted with me, so she doesn''t refuse my kiss. Moreover, she is a little dull and immersed in this kiss.


    Although my love for Peng Xuefei is with a purpose, at this moment, she and I blend together, but my heart is not controlled by ripples, some heart, some intoxication, some enjoyment. Her lips are very fragrant and soft, giving me a confused feeling.


    As time went on, thunderous applause broke out suddenly on the scene. Obviously, this is the blessing of students around me and Peng Xuefei, and the emotional expression of my overlord''s successful capture of cold beauty''s kiss. However, these students wish us well, but some people would like to kill me.


    In this thunderous applause, a very loud burst of applause suddenly passed through the applause, and roared over: "let go of Feifei!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I immediately felt a strong killing opportunity. I didn''t have time to think about it. I pushed Peng Xuefei away and looked at the source of the sound. Sheng Mingjie had already got off the car. At the moment, he came to me with a strong momentum.


    Soon, he came to my side and stood still. He didn''t speak, but his momentum was extremely strong and pressing. I felt his tremendous momentum. The air around him seemed to vibrate and the thunder like applause stopped. The whole scene fell into a dead silence, strange and solemn.


    Peng Xuefei in front of me seems to be in a trance. Her expression seems to be a little spoony, but there is a look of shame in her eyes. I don''t pay attention to Peng Xuefei any more. I just keep my eyes on Sheng Mingjie. I can see clearly that Sheng Mingjie''s anger is burning wildly. His momentum is becoming stronger and more frightening. What I just did It seems that he has completely exceeded his bottom line, which makes him unbearable.Finally, he still broke out, this hypocrite broke out in front of Peng Xuefei, between electric light and flint. He suddenly raised his leg and kicked me.


    His strength is very strong, fast, as sharp and invincible as the scabbard of a sharp sword. I couldn''t resist it at all, so I was kicked by his foot. The foot he shot was like a shell, which hit me straight into the air. Finally, he fell heavily to the ground, and my mouth suddenly spewed out a big mouthful of blood.


    This is the first time I have seen Sheng Mingjie''s real anger. In the past, even if Sheng Mingjie was not happy with me, he would have tolerated it, would not attack, or at least would not have started.


    But now, I am completely infuriated, he used a foot on me without any politeness. What surprised me more was the power of his foot. Only one foot fully exposed his strength. This foot really surprised me.


    No wonder he has such a high attitude. No wonder he can become the leader of the young generation of Sheng family. No wonder he is so valued by the Hai Gang. It turns out that Sheng Mingjie is not only of good family background, but also has a side that I don''t know. His strength has reached a certain level and is about to reach the peak.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 628

    Originally, I was seriously injured. In order not to arouse suspicion, I came out with the wound. Now, I suddenly suffered the thunderbolt of Chujie. It can be said that my internal organs and six internal organs will be broken, and the whole person is confused and dizzy.


    After Sheng Mingjie kicked me, he immediately asked Peng Xuefei, "Feifei, are you ok?"


    At the moment, Peng Xuefei has already pulled out of the trance state. In a moment, she seems to have become a melting iceberg with rich and varied expressions. Her eyes are extremely red, and her anger and shame are even worse, and her mood almost collapses.


    She held a breath and looked at me indignantly. Originally, she might have wanted to blame me, but when she found out that I was seriously injured and fell to the ground, she was a little impatient. The look in her eyes became very complicated, and she didn''t say anything to me. She just shook her head to show that she was OK.


    Peng Xuefei is willing to let me go easily, but Sheng Mingjie will not give up. Even when Peng Xuefei shakes his head, his anger does not abate. On the contrary, he becomes more and more prosperous. With his fierce anger, he aims his cold eyes at me and shouts in a cold voice: "Jiangnan wind, I''ll kill you!"


    With that, he rushed to me again.


    Lying on the ground, I felt sharp pain all over my body, and my head was still dizzy, but I could clearly feel Sheng Mingjie''s horrible murderous spirit. He really killed me, without any cover up.


    Many of the onlookers were my brothers from the beacon fire club. They saw that I was suddenly kicked down. This moment, they saw Sheng Mingjie rushing towards me with such fierce momentum. They immediately responded and rushed to me, shouting: "hurry up, protect the boss!"


    My younger brothers of the beacon fire society, although their military value is not high, but their loyalty is stronger. Even if they know Sheng Mingjie''s strength is super strong, they will not watch me die. They still bravely run out to protect me.


    According to the truth, Sheng Mingjie should not lose his grace to poison a group of students. But at the moment, he seems to be possessed by a devil. In his eyes, there is nothing but killing me. If anyone blocks in front of him, he will kill anyone mercilessly.


    Although there are a lot of brothers in the beacon fire club, their strength is far from Sheng Mingjie. They blocked Sheng Mingjie''s way for loyalty. However, Sheng Mingjie met Buddha and killed God to kill me. All the people in front of him were severely beaten by him. He was like crazy. He kept fighting and let my beacon fire One by one, the members flew back.


    No matter how many of us are, Sheng Mingjie is not a demon. The scene becomes chaotic, with constant howling and endless moaning.


    In the chaos, several of Peng Xuefei''s bodyguards also quickly rushed up, but they didn''t attack me. They just protected Peng Xuefei''s whole body to prevent her from being disturbed again.


    Everything is disorderly and can''t be contained, especially Sheng Mingjie''s anger is becoming more and more fierce, and the means are more and more rapid and cruel. In a short time, my younger brothers were beaten by him, and they were all over the field crying.


    I was seriously injured, watching his brothers fall one by one, my heart unconsciously began to turn upside down, anger in slowly breeding.


    For me, it doesn''t matter if I get hurt, because it has become my daily routine and I''m used to it. But I can''t stand my innocent brother being so ravaged for me. Even though my painful bones are almost broken, I still hold myself up and slowly stand up from the ground.


    When Sheng Mingjie swept all the brothers in front of me, my anger had soared. My fist was clenched tightly. Seeing Sheng Mingjie pounding at me with flood like momentum, I was about to fight him to death.


    But in this most critical moment, Peng Xuefei, who has been silent all the time, suddenly opened his mouth and yelled: "Sheng Mingjie, enough!"


    Sheng Mingjie can ignore everything, but he has to pay attention to Peng Xuefei. As soon as Peng Xuefei opens his mouth, his action stops immediately. Then, he quickly turns back and looks at Peng Xuefei and says discontentedly, "Feifei, do you want to help him speak? You should know what he has just done to you, and he dare to belittle you. In the past, he has been dogged with you and brought you trouble. I can treat him as ignorant and do not care about him, but he is really more and more excessive and lawless. How can I spare him? "


    Sheng Mingjie''s tone is full of resentment, and he''s almost fuming.


    Peng Xuefei''s face became more and more ugly after listening to Sheng Mingjie''s words. She felt that her expression had changed a little, and her expression was particularly rich. Suddenly, she quickly walked forward two steps and came to Sheng Mingjie''s side, but her eyes were on me.


    At this moment, Peng Xuefei''s look at me is no longer high cold, no longer contains goodwill, her eyes are full of chagrin and shame.


    After staring at me for several seconds, she said slowly, "Jiangnan wind, for the sake of helping me before, I don''t care about your slighting me today, but I hope you can stop. From now on, we have no relationship, even friends are not counted. Goodbye!"After saying this, Peng Xuefei turned her head directly to Sheng Mingjie and said in a slow voice, "go, I don''t want to stay here. Go to dinner."


    The voice fell, Peng Xuefei did not stop for a moment, turned and left.


    She went to Sheng Mingjie''s car, opened the co driver''s door and sat in it with a determined attitude.


    In less than a minute, Peng Xuefei fully showed her intention. She wanted to break with me. She didn''t want to argue with me or have any intersection with me. She just wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    Sheng Mingjie see Peng Xuefei so determined, he is not good no longer endless, although, Sheng Mingjie at the moment in the heart of the infinite anger. But he was not good to disobey Peng Xuefei in public, so he had to suppress and leave with her.


    However, the anger after forbearance may be more crazy and terrifying. I clearly saw that when he left, he gave me a fierce look with his extremely vicious and resentful eyes, as if to tell me that this matter would not be settled like this.


    Then, he quickly sat on his car, the car directly flew away.


    Peng Xuefei''s many bodyguards immediately got on their cars and left with Sheng Mingjie.


    At the scene, only a group of onlookers were left, as well as my brothers who were injured and fell to the ground, as well as I who lost my soul.


    Looking at Sheng Mingjie''s car gradually away, my heart seems to fall into the hole, deeper and deeper, my body is slightly shaking, the whole head is tight. A splitting headache.


    I am very clear that their departure has announced the collapse of my plan, which means that all my efforts have been cast to waste, and what I have done has become a bubble. My hope of saving Ziyi will be completely ethereal.


    This reality is too cruel, too heavy, pressure on me to breathe. Just now, I went all out, forced to kiss Peng Xuefei, just for the final desperate, this is really the last way I can think of, but the consequences of this kiss, is so bloody, I was kicked over by Sheng Mingjie, my brothers were knocked down by Sheng Mingjie , Peng Xuefei broke up with me. How can I bear such a result?


    Slowly, Sheng Mingjie''s car was getting smaller and smaller, until it completely disappeared in front of me. When his car disappeared, my internal resentment burst out, and my eyes began to turn red. I know that the road to Peng Xuefei is no longer feasible. In order to save my father, I must take the extreme route. Now I have no choice Yes.


    It was getting dark gradually, and the crowd was constantly pouring out of the school. It seemed that all of them were brothers who came to me after hearing the news. The crowd was more and more. The people headed by Lu Ping all gathered in front of me and asked me, "boss, are you ok?"


    It seems that I can''t see and hear everything. There''s only a raging air in my body. My eyes are more and more red, the color of the sky is getting darker and darker, and the depression in my heart is getting deeper and deeper.


    Suddenly, the accumulated resentment seemed to burst my body, and I suddenly looked up and roared into the sky and earth.


    At this moment, I seem to be not me, full of suffocation and anger, there is no place to vent, only roar, can be released, I can not take into account any, just want to vent heartily, because my heart is too painful, too uncomfortable.


    Since I played the identity of Jiangnan wind, I have not lived my real self. No matter how difficult I am in the face of any difficulties, no matter how much humiliation and grievance I bear, all I can do is to bear it. I try so hard to play this role, so hard to get close to Peng Xuefei, so I hope I can save my father quickly Hope purple to wake up, but in the end, get is such a result, everything has become a void, this let me how to accept.


    When the brothers around me saw that I was so unusual, they thought I was sad because I was lovelorn. They didn''t know that I was going to be crazy. They don''t know how much pressure I''m under.


    Lu Ping, who was beside me, even patted me on the shoulder and said, "boss, don''t be sad. There''s no grass in the world. It''s a big deal to find another one!"


    Chen Xiao listened, also immediately in line with: "yes, yes, boss, you are so excellent, what kind of woman can not be found, my sister is very beautiful, you can introduce it to you!"


    Other brothers, hearing Lu Ping and Chen Xiao''s words, also tried to dissuade me. Their words were full of concern.


    These voices, into my ears, let me gradually from the state of madness to wake up, let me stop the crazy roar, I began to realize that their own behavior is a little too much, easy to arouse suspicion.


    Even though I''m not afraid to expose the identity of Jiangnan style, I can''t mess with it. After all, once my identity is revealed, I will hide in the dark and dare not be exposed to the public. In this way, I will not be able to do anything, even if I want to fight with the sea gang. I have to be well prepared. I can''t be rash, otherwise my father and Ziyi will have no hope.


    Thinking like this, I immediately recovered and said to my brothers, "I''m ok!"Then, I tried to suppress my heart, forced to cheer up, and with the brothers to say thanks, and then found a restaurant to set up a few tables, banquet for my brother injured.


    Originally, I was seriously injured and not suitable for drinking. But for me, what I need most is to get people in general and prepare for the frontal collision between me and the gang of the sea.


    On the table, I spoke a lot of heroic words with my brothers, including my ambition and encouragement to my brothers. My purpose is to make them believe me, and make them believe that mixing with me will have a future. At the same time, I also ignited the fighting spirit of the group and burned their youth blood.


    For the future, for my purpose, for brotherhood, for joy. To eliminate boredom, tonight, my brothers and I had a good time drinking. I almost threw away all the shackles, all the troubles and got drunk.


    Since I was transformed into Jiangnan wind, I never had such a happy drink, even one of the first three, but I was very happy, and people were no longer so oppressed. I seemed to return to the era of war brothers, completely released myself and lived once.


    We didn''t disperse until 9:00 p.m. I was drunk in a muddle and couldn''t drive. Uncle snake picked me up.


    Back in the villa, I lay down on the bed directly, but I didn''t sleep immediately, but gradually woke up, and I was not drunk. But my consciousness was awake. I know that after today, my way forward will become particularly difficult. Losing pengxuefei''s road means that I must face the front with the help of the sea to save my dad.


    Although I can kill five halls with my own power, it doesn''t mean I can swallow the gang, because the strength of the gang is unimaginable.


    The whole Haigang is a master like cloud. Besides the leader and the elders, they have the protection method and the strong ones who rarely appear in the gang. Even if they don''t say that, there are thousands of gang members under them. This strength, how can I fight, as the first group in H Province, is not a wave of fame. If I have to fight them hard, I will never be able to win the name of the gang No little victory.


    But, if I want to give up like this, it is impossible. Anyway, I have to fight.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 629

    Now, Ziyi''s life is in danger, and there is not much time left for me. I can''t delay it, and I can''t delay any more. I''ve already decided to deploy the strategy from tomorrow. I need to make use of all the resources that I can use, including my current beacon club, the flying car party, my war, and even uncle Yang, my father''s former headquarters, in order to save them My dad, I''m really going to let it go.


    Thinking about it, I had an impulse to contact uncle Yang immediately and take action. However, before I picked up my mobile phone, the phone ring suddenly rang, and the voice was harsh and abrupt. I took out my mobile phone and looked at it. Immediately, my eyes brightened, and my spirit was shocked. I was drunk.


    Because, the caller ID turned out to be Peng Xuefei.


    She thought that I would never be able to get in touch with her, but I didn''t think that I would get in touch with her.


    For a time, I was a little elated, a kind of quiet joy hit my heart, feeling very excited.


    Without any hesitation, I immediately picked up the phone. Suddenly, Peng Xuefei''s cold voice came from the phone: "Jiangnan wind, where are you? I want to meet you!"


    Peng Xuefei''s voice still sounds cold, but her words give me great hope. I feel that Peng Xuefei has not completely abandoned me, or that my last kiss has worked. She must never forget the kiss, and then she would ask me to meet at night.


    Thinking of this, I got up and got out of bed. I was excited and said, "where are you? I''ll find you."


    Immediately, Peng Xuefei reported a position to me, and I did not delay, directly said: "OK, wait for me!"


    After hanging up the phone, I casually cleaned up and made a personal appearance. Then I quickly went downstairs and drove to the place she said.


    The address she gave me was the rich man''s villa area in the city. We met next to a small bamboo grove. Peng Xuefei seemed to have chosen this secret location on purpose. It took me a long time to find her.


    When I saw her, she was standing alone by the woods. The moonlight poured down on her, making her feel as if she had put on a layer of beautiful gauze clothes. This layer of gauze clothes, coupled with her beautiful appearance, was a rare work in the world. The picture was beautiful and the painting style was moving.


    However, I didn''t appreciate her beauty much. Instead, I paid attention to her surroundings. Unexpectedly, her bodyguards were not there. Obviously, she came out to see me by herself.


    This time, I can''t help but be excited and overjoyed. She is a very cold person. She can ask me alone in the middle of the night. This shows that she is interested in me?


    The more I think about it, the more excited I am, the more I can''t help speeding up my pace. Soon, I ran to her and showed her a brilliant smile, and said, "Feifei, what are you looking for?"


    Peng Xuefei did not immediately return to me, just looked me up and down, and then, with a look of disgust, she said to me, "did you drink?"


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help but feel a little stiff. When I came out just now, I specially cleaned it for fear that the smell on my body was too heavy. But I really drank too much tonight, and the smell of the wine could not be eliminated at once. Peng Xuefei could smell it directly.


    I couldn''t help it. I curled my mouth awkwardly and explained, "ha ha, yes, I had dinner with my brothers in the evening. I drank a little more!"


    Peng Xuefei a listen, can''t help but white my one eye, speechless said: "can''t be the evening thing, you still feel aggrieved, just go to borrow wine to worry?"


    When he said this, Peng Xuefei''s eyes were obviously tinged with resentment.


    I didn''t dare to delay. I quickly explained, "no, how can it be? Don''t get me wrong. It''s just my brothers who want me to drink!"


    My explanation is really a little pale, Peng Xuefei would not believe it. She snorted at me and said angrily, "I tell you, Jiangnan wind, you are really too much. If there were not so many people present, if Sheng Mingjie was not angry, I would have killed you. Do you know, no boy dares to despise me, never!"


    The last three words, Peng Xuefei especially accentuated the tone, expressed her serious dissatisfaction, but listen to in my ears, but let my heart can not help but the deer bumped. I even took Peng Xuefei''s first kiss.


    Although, I guess Peng Xuefei did not experience this kind of thing, but at the moment, I can''t help but feel a little excited when I hear her say it.


    However, what makes me more excited is that I finally understand Peng Xuefei. Before I was at the school gate, I was in a daze. When I saw Peng Xuefei angry, I thought she really hated me and gave me up completely, so that I was so desperate at that time.


    Now, listening to what she said, I suddenly realized. It turns out that Peng Xuefei was so tolerant to me at that time.


    At that time, what I forcibly seized was Peng Xuefei''s first kiss, which was unbearable for any girl. What''s more, Peng Xuefei was always cold and never allowed a man to get close to her. She also had high requirements for her boyfriend. She had to go into her heart to accept Peng Xuefei''s first kiss.And I have not entered her heart, at best, that is to get a little favor from her. But I kiss her domineering, which is a bit risky. If I''m not careful, Peng Xuefei will be furious and kill me, but she didn''t do it. On the contrary, she also protected me. She knew Sheng Mingjie''s character very well. If she didn''t say such unfeeling words to me, Sheng Mingjie might have killed me, so Xia Xiaoxiao stopped Chu Jie and scolded me Some time, and then decided to leave.


    What she did was not really a complete blow to me. But in a different way, to protect me.


    Think of these, my heart immediately flowed a thick warm current, more gush a torrent, I sincerely to Peng Xuefei way: "sorry, Feifei, thank you for your understanding!"


    My tone is very sincere, and I am also happy from the bottom of my heart. Peng Xuefei can defend me even when I take away her first kiss. This is enough to show that my desperate effort has achieved success. Peng Xuefei has never tried the kiss before. With a different feeling, even though she was dissatisfied with my behavior, there was no denying that she was infatuated with that kiss, otherwise, she would not spare me and secretly meet me.


    At this time, Peng Xuefei may feel my sincerity, she did not blame me, but her look is still heavy, looking worried, she slowly raised her head and looked at the bright moon in the sky.


    After staring at it for a long time, Peng Xuefei sighed softly: "in fact, I envy Chang''e very much. I stay alone in the Moon Palace, alone and carefree."


    I couldn''t help but be stunned. In a flash, I reflected. Peng Xuefei said this as if to show that she would rather die alone than marry. It seems that she really does not want to accept Sheng Mingjie.


    While Peng Xuefei''s heart was shaking, I immediately stepped in and said generously, "I know you don''t like Sheng Mingjie at all. It''s all from the family''s righteousness, but you are a human being, not a puppet. Now it''s the 21st century, not the old society. Feifei, you can learn to refuse! "


    Hearing this, Peng Xuefei can''t help but turn her eyes to me, and her eyes are still full of helpless color. She said to me somewhat powerless: "no, Jiangnan style, you may be used to growing up abroad. No matter what you do, you can do whatever you want, regardless of the consequences, but I can''t. since I was born, I was doomed to lose my freedom, and my road is my home It''s arranged step by step. I don''t have the right to choose. I''m different from you. So, I hope you can understand me, don''t force me, and don''t bring me trouble and forget me, OK


    Peng Xuefei''s words like a bolt from the blue, let me climb full of joy, suddenly split again, I came with full of joy, especially just after listening to her words, I more and more think that she is a change of heart, even, I think it is possible to elope, but did not expect, Peng Xuefei still this attitude, iron is not moving, indomitable, she must abide by the broken Family rules must restrict one''s freedom.


    I understand her helplessness, but I can''t agree with her. I stare at her deeply and say painfully: "do you ask me out in the middle of the night to say this?"


    Peng Xuefei should have felt the bitterness in my voice. She immediately said to me, "I''m sorry, Jiangnan wind. I know it''s unfair to you, but I hope you can understand that some things can''t be forced. My identity determines that it''s impossible for us. So I hope you give up and I''ll ask you out now. The main thing is to tell you, don''t stay in this city, leave here and go abroad


    "Why?" I asked blankly


    Peng Jie can''t bear to kiss him in the evening, but he can''t bear to kiss him in the evening, because he can''t bear to kiss him in public.


    In the evening, he was considerate of me, and there were many people present, so he restrained himself from killing you for the time being, but that doesn''t mean he won''t move you secretly. I know him, and he won''t give up if he doesn''t kill you. At dinner in the evening, I tried to persuade him, but he also perfunctorily perfunctorily. So, you''d better leave here. You''d better go abroad to ensure your own safety! "


    Of course, I could hear that Peng Xuefei said this for my good, but it was obviously impossible for me to escape. Without any hesitation, I directly replied, "I will not leave!"


    No matter as Suluo or Jiangnan style, my character has always been unruly. I can''t be a grandson when I encounter any difficulties. My father and Ziyi are still waiting for me to rescue me. How can I escape alone? Even if I die here, I will not hesitate.


    Peng Xuefei saw that I did not hesitate to refuse, she was a little anxious, and again tried to persuade him: "Jiangnan wind, can you not be so stubborn, I know your character is very strong, but you also need to distinguish what things, you do not doubt the strength of the Sheng family, Sheng Ming wants to kill you, there are 100 ways to let you die, I hope you are rational, leave here!"


    The more persuading Peng Xuefei, the less I feel in my heart. Previously, I was so excited that I thought I had a chance and finally captured her heart. However, Peng Xuefei asked me to ask me to leave. I was speechless.But at the same time, Peng Xuefei did this to remind me. Let me have more eyes on Sheng Mingjie. Originally, I was thinking about how to confront the Hai Gang and forgot Sheng Mingjie. Now, I know that my situation is much more dangerous than I imagined. I don''t have a chance to win just against a sea Gang, even if I try my best. Now if there is another Sheng Mingjie, I can hardly win.


    Thinking of this, I no longer have the slightest excitement, filled with all the distress. However, no matter how upset I am, I will not show it in front of Peng Xuefei. I still maintain self-confidence and pretend to be tough and say to her: "I know, thank you for your kind reminding, but I still said that, I will not leave!"


    After that, I directly turned and left. I knew that there was no room for recovery. Peng Xuefei''s road was still not workable, and I was going to face a more severe reality.


    With this heavy, I decided to go forward, but I just took two steps, I suddenly felt a cool behind, a very strong killing intention lingered in the vicinity, suddenly, my step stopped, only in the next second, around suddenly flashed a few ghostly shadows.


    These dark shadows are like hell shuras. They are very close to this side from all directions. Their faces are covered with black cloth in night clothes. Under the moonlight, they can only see their glittering eyes, which is particularly penetrating.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 630

    At this moment, the first figure in my mind was Sheng Mingjie. Just now, Peng Xuefei reminded me that I should be on guard against him. Therefore, I could not help thinking that these people were probably the killers sent by Sheng Mingjie to kill me.


    When I came up with this idea, Peng Xuefei also seemed to feel abnormal. Immediately, she rushed to me and protected me.


    Her expression is very strict. It can be seen that Peng Xuefei has the same feeling as me. She thinks that these killers are probably Sheng Mingjie''s people, and it is because of this that she will protect me without hesitation.


    I also know that it is impossible for me to deal with these uninvited visitors only with my usual strength. If I want to save my life, I can only rely on Peng Xuefei. After all, Sheng Mingjie can''t ignore Peng Xuefei''s safety if he wants to die again.


    At this moment, in the face of a strong enemy, I would rather shrink up and remain silent. In the blink of an eye, those black shadows were close to us and surrounded me and Peng Xuefei.


    I have a rough look and found that there are eight people in each other. Each of them exudes a sense of terror. Among them, the leader is also the only one who wears a pair of gloves. I can''t see through his strength. It seems that he has reached an unfathomable level. In particular, the gloves on his hand seem to be made of special metal materials, which shine with penetrating light in the moonlight.


    The leader, after encircling us, took the lead in coming out. He even ignored me and said coldly to Peng Xuefei: "Miss Peng, please come with us!"


    His voice is cold and harsh, and has a sense of hoarseness. People''s scalp is numb. However, what surprised me was not his voice, but his words. What did he mean? Are they not aiming at me, but Peng Xuefei?


    This time, don''t mention me, even Peng Xuefei was completely shocked. Her eyes were full of surprise. Her posture completely disappeared from the appearance of the heroine just now. Now she has only surprise in her expression. She locks her eyebrows tightly, stares at the glove man, and seriously asks, "who are you?"


    Peng Xuefei''s question poked the doubt in my heart. I wonder, this is the world of the sea gang. Who dares to move the eldest lady of the Hai Gang?


    Of course, in the eyes of the sea Gang, the person who dares to move Peng Xuefei is probably Suluo. Otherwise, Peng Xuefei would not have been forced to drop out of school yesterday. However, Suluo is me, and I can''t hurt Peng Xuefei. Moreover, I know that Peng Xuefei''s father seems to value men over women, and Peng Yu has great power, but Peng Xuefei is just a pawn that has been used If I catch her, I will not pose any threat to the sea gang.


    Well, besides me, who will attack Peng Xuefei? I can''t think of it. I can''t think of it. I still have some worries. It''s Sheng Mingjie who is playing tricks. Therefore, I haven''t relaxed my vigilance and stare at the people in front of me.


    But he didn''t look at me at all. His eyes were only on Peng Xuefei. When he heard Peng Xuefei''s question, he didn''t give any answer. He waved his hand and ordered in a cold voice: "take it away!"


    His voice dropped. Two people behind him immediately flashed out, trying to catch Peng Xuefei.


    From their words and deeds, I can see that they are not acting. These mysterious people are really aiming at Peng Xuefei.


    Seeing that the two people were about to rush to me, I suddenly moved, pulled Peng Xuefei and protected her behind me. Then, I directly called out to those people: "who are you? Do you know what she is? Do you want to live?"


    Previously, I had something, Peng Xuefei rushed to me without hesitation to protect me. This time, it was her turn to do something. As a man, I couldn''t be a turtle with shrinking head. However, I also knew the situation in front of me. In terms of strength, the strength of my current identity, it was not their opponent at all. On identity, I couldn''t bluff them. I had no choice but to put Peng Xuefei To move out in order to intimidate them.


    Unfortunately, this move is obviously useless. Since they are aiming at Peng Xuefei, they can''t be unaware of her identity. For my weak threat, they don''t care at all. The leader finally glanced at me, but it was a very contemptuous one. He gave me a scornful glance and said sharply, "if you don''t want to die, go away!"


    His words brought out his momentum. It was a strong murderous spirit. Only those who have been killing for a long time can emit such a murderous spirit, which makes people shiver.


    However, I am not greedy for life and death, and I am not afraid of their momentum. They are domineering. I can only be more domineering than them. In a word, I can''t watch them take Peng Xuefei away. So I squeezed my fist and yelled at them angrily: "Peng Xuefei is my girlfriend. You must not touch her


    And the other party''s people see me stubborn, also don''t want to talk to me again, direct order way: "seek death, kill him!"


    The two men who had just rushed forward took orders and shot at me. They attacked me with lightning speed. I didn''t wait to die, but threw out my clenched fist to meet their attack.


    This is a simple trick. I was shocked again, because their strength was totally beyond my expectation. I had already guessed that they were not ordinary, but I didn''t expect that they would be so fierce that I was beaten away and fell in the grass.Originally, my injury was not good, and suddenly suffered such a thunderbolt, I was a little confused.


    Speaking of it, I was extremely unlucky. Last night, I fought with Zhang Wenshan, and my strength broke out. Finally, my body collapsed completely. After being treated by grandfather Bai, I was barely able to travel. However, the injury was not alleviated. In the evening, Sheng Mingjie kicked me off again. At this time, I met this group of abnormal people. Even though my body was steel and iron, I could hardly travel It''s going to be weak.


    For these masters, not to mention that I am seriously injured, even if I am in the peak state of rage, I am afraid they are not their opponents, especially the leader, whose unfathomable strength seems to be a bottomless pit, which makes me unconsciously fear.


    In my panic, one of them suddenly took out a short knife in his hand and rushed to me, trying to take my life.


    I obviously feel the killing intention of the other party, almost instinctive reaction, I want to turn over to avoid, but for a time, my body seems to be out of control, very painful and soft. My head is also dizzy, the whole person is like being pressed by a ghost, want to move but can''t move.


    Seeing that my life was threatened, Peng Xuefei on one side was in a hurry and called out: "stop it!"


    The voice broke through the strange silence of the night. In an instant, Peng Xuefei''s momentum was revealed, so that the people who attacked and killed me stopped subconsciously.


    When Peng Xuefei saw this man stop, she immediately came to me and yelled at the group of killers: "what you want to catch is me. It has nothing to do with Jiang Nanfeng. Let him go and I will go with you."


    Peng Xuefei''s words have a lot of courage, righteousness Ling ran, let my heart can''t help shaking for a while.


    Although, I know Peng Xuefei has some good feelings for me. I know that if Sheng Mingjie deals with me, she will not hesitate to protect me. But now she can say such words in the face of such a vicious killer. You know, she is a gold branch and jade leaf, and her identity is so noble. In order to protect me, she is willing to take the initiative to go with these people.


    Her behavior really moved me. At this moment, my heart was very warm, my dim head gradually became clear, and my body recovered a little strength. Then, I got up from the ground, looked at Peng Xuefei deeply and said, "Feifei, you"


    before I finished speaking, Peng Xuefei reached out to interrupt me and motioned me not to speak Her eyes were just staring at the man with a cold light in them.


    The person with gloves also saw Peng Xuefei''s difference to me. He asked a little playfully: "if I don''t put it?"


    Peng Xuefei listened, directly cut the railway: "then you don''t want to take me, I will die in front of you!"


    Said, Peng Xuefei''s eyes more cold, her expression cold and solemn, no joke meaning.


    Glove man may not want to waste any more time, or he may be really afraid of Xia Xiaoxiao''s suicide. He didn''t say anything else. He directly aimed his sharp eyes at me and said coldly, "you go!"


    For his amnesty, I am not happy, on the contrary, the mood is more heavy, Ziyi accident, Lin Shihan accident, are my heart''s regret. My heart has been hurt again and again, now it has been scarred, I can no longer tolerate the occurrence of similar, as a man, I can not let a woman ignore, their own escape.


    Therefore, I said to him without hesitation: "I don''t allow you to take Peng Xuefei away!"


    My voice is sonorous and forceful, and my tone is unquestionable, even if I am not as powerful as them. But I did my best to show my desperate manliness.


    Peng Xuefei saw this, not only did not appreciate me, but angrily rebuked me: "Jiangnan wind, you hurry to go ah, this matter has nothing to do with you, what are you doing here?"


    At this moment, Peng Xuefei spoke in a loud voice with some anxiety. Obviously, she knew that I couldn''t deal with these people. She didn''t want to see me involved.


    However, I still stubbornly said, "I will not go!"


    My stubbornness, let the side of him are intolerable, indifferent his eyes are flashing a touch of anger, he suddenly drank a sentence: "stubborn!"


    As soon as the voice fell, his steps suddenly moved, and his body suddenly attacked me.


    The momentum of his whole person was overwhelming, too violent and powerful. After a while, I felt an unprecedented sense of crisis. Such a feeling was too strong and exciting, and my heart could not help shaking.


    In this fatal moment, my fist clenched tightly. My eyes began to turn red, my blood began to boil, the violent breath of my body was shaking, almost instinctively, I wanted to burst out, I wanted to fight.


    However, when I found Peng Xuefei by my side, my thought was stopped for a moment, because I knew that once I broke out, it meant that my identity was completely exposed. Originally, some of my heroes saved the United States. Some of them were really humanitarianism, out of my original intention, but some of them were actually showing themselves in front of Peng Xuefei, so maybe I still have some opportunities Yes, she can really capture her heart. She won''t have to fight with the sea gang.


    In this way, I restrained myself more and more. I couldn''t break out and lose my nature. But I couldn''t do it. I didn''t know the origin of the other party. If these people really killed me, I would die in the dark.At the moment when I was extremely tangled, he had come to me. His momentum was so fierce that I felt like I was in a whirlpool in front of him. The fury in my body was suppressed by his momentum, and my soul seemed to be lost.


    At this moment, I couldn''t move at all, and he didn''t give me the chance to resist at all. As soon as he came over, he suddenly gave me a hand. His palm directly hit my neck, and the palm wind made my hair float.


    Suddenly, I feel two eyes a black, the whole person completely lost consciousness, do not wake up.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 631

    When I fell into a coma, my consciousness had disappeared. I didn''t know the real world, but I seemed to wander around in another world. It was a dark world. It was terrible, oppressive and suffocating. I felt very uncomfortable under the pressure. I had poor breath, lack of oxygen in the brain, and my body was in a state of depression Looking at the abyss, as if endless, I sink deeper and deeper, more and more chaotic, I feel that I am struggling, struggling for a long time, I just get rid of the nightmare, suddenly wake up.


    When I woke up, I coughed uncontrollably all of a sudden. I thought I could take a good breath when I came back to the real world. But I didn''t expect that the breath was more pungent. It was a rotten odor that could almost smother people.


    Suddenly, I felt as if I had fallen into a stinking pit. After a while, I was slightly relieved. Then, I quickly looked around, only to find that it was dark. The air was sealed and the light was dim. Only a kerosene lamp on the wall added a trace of light to the dark place.


    Through this weak light, I found that this ghost place that I could hardly reach my fingers. There were no windows and no doors. It was like a dungeon, very dark and dirty.


    For a moment, I was confused and pondered for a long time. I just remembered that I was knocked out by that person. At that time, he and that group of people went to catch Peng Xuefei.


    Thinking of this, I immediately want to get up and look for Peng Xuefei, but I move, just suddenly surprised, his whole body is not strong, as if complete collapse in general, do not know what he did to me, I feel that the hands and feet are not like their own, limbs are not under the control of my brain, want to move but can not move.


    Helpless, I can only weak cry: "Feifei, Feifei, where are you!"


    I yelled several times, but there was no movement at all. It was quiet all around. I could only hear my weak echo. I tried to increase the volume and continue to shout, but no one paid any attention to me.


    Suddenly, my heart took out two times, a sense of fear suddenly hit me, I suddenly remembered that before I was in a coma, Peng Xuefei said to the glove, she said that if the other party didn''t let me go, she would die in front of him. Did Peng Xuefei really commit suicide?


    The more I think of my heart, the more urgent, even if my hands and feet still can not make much force, I still tried to move their hands, touched my pocket, looking for a mobile phone to try to make a phone call, but a touch I found that the mobile phone has disappeared, I have nothing but my own clothes, don''t think, it must be confiscated.


    For a time, I was a little desperate, I moved my body hard, slowly crawled, trying to find Peng Xuefei in this place.


    The area of the dungeon is not large. It is estimated to be more than 40 square meters, but it is very deep. The top of the dungeon is dark. It seems that you can''t see the end at all. The walls around are covered with mud, which is fast rotting. The kerosene lamp on one wall is flashing a weak light, shining on some places, but some places are just in the dark.


    When I climbed twice, my eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of the dark corner where the kerosene lamp couldn''t reach. There was a dark shadow.


    This group of dark things, did not move, but I feel a breath of life, as if it was a person, immediately, I will increase the only strength, strive to climb towards the group of dark shadow.


    The pit is very dirty, insects, mud, a lot of rotten things, disgusting to the extreme, but I do not care at all, just kept climbing to which corner, finally, I climbed to the side of the shadow, close distance I can see, lying here motionless shadow, if it is Peng Xuefei. However, at the moment, she is quite different from what I saw before I was in a coma.


    Her image is in a mess, similar to me. She lies on the ground like a beggar, and there are insects around her. I feel sick when I am a big man in this kind of place. She is a rich woman, where can she suffer.


    Looking at her motionless, I was worried that she was out of breath. So, I immediately got close to her, reached out and sniffed. Fortunately, I was alive, which was the greatest relief for me. I did not delay, immediately shook her and kept calling her name.


    But she still did not respond, or silent, I am afraid she really has something wrong. Help her body. At this time, the strength in my hands has been restored a lot, I directly pinched her people with my hands.


    Finally, in my perseverance, Peng Xuefei slowly opened her eyes, however, her eyes have not fully opened, the whole person can not help coughing up, she and I, seems to be choked by the dirty air.


    Cough for a long time, Peng Xuefei just a little confused asked me: "where are we?"


    At this moment, Peng Xuefei, where there is a little cold breath, her whole popularity is like a gossamer, her voice is weak, her head seems to be dizzy, although her eyes are opened, it seems that she has not adapted to the light here and can''t see clearly.


    I couldn''t help but lean her body against the wall so that she could support her. Then, I also sat up straight with my back against the mud wall. When Peng Xuefei relaxed a little, I began to speak slowly and said, "I don''t know. When I woke up, I found myself locked here. It seems like a dungeon!"Peng Xuefei''s eyes suddenly showed the color of panic. Her weak body couldn''t help shaking. Involuntarily, she put her hands around her and looked around nervously.


    When she saw the insects and ants around her, the mud was all over the ground, the light was dim, and the rotten things were piled up, her eyes were even more frightened and her body was shaking more and more. She held herself tightly to prevent herself from collapsing, but obviously, she was on the verge of collapse.


    Such a bad environment, for a spoiled young lady, is really a bit of terror, Peng Xuefei for a time can not adapt to, but strong she, no matter how afraid, no matter how disgusting, she also held back not to cry out, just silent trembling.


    After a long time, she slowly calmed down her fear. Then, her eyes fixed on me, with some guilt in her eyes, and said to me, "I''m sorry, it''s me who got you involved, but you have a chance to go. Why don''t you go?"


    Peng Xuefei is still concerned about me. I feel more and more that my persistence is right. At least in this way, I still have the opportunity to further develop with her, to be a flower protector who dares to sacrifice, and to complete my task. Even if I leave these things aside, I can''t leave a woman alone Run away.


    Without much hesitation, I said to her sincerely: "if I go like that, then I will lose you forever. Now, although I am in danger, I can be with you, I have no regrets."


    Peng Xuefei was moved by my sincere words. However, in such an environment, she couldn''t produce an aestheticism and love. Even, she couldn''t bear her unbearable side to be seen by me.


    She looked at me with a guilty look. Then, she slowly moved her body and shrank herself into the darkest corner. Then, she buried her head on her knee. He kept his head down.


    But the dungeon space is narrow and infinite silent. Peng Xuefei''s faint choking voice still came into my ears. I could hear her sadness. This strong and proud girl could not bear the bad environment. Her will was destroyed. Her strength collapsed. It was not Peng Xuefei''s fragility. It was the environment that was too unbearable and terrible.


    After such a long time of relaxation, I have a tendency to retch. I dare not breathe too hard, because what is inside is not air at all, but corrosive gas. If I inhale too much, it seems that my throat will rot away. This is simply not a place for people to stay. Human beings simply can''t bear it.


    Up to now, Peng Xuefei has not collapsed, which has proved that her mind is very strong, she even dare not cry, can only be restrained there, a burst of soft voice choking.


    I love her, but I don''t know how to comfort her. All I can do is sit quietly on one side, at least, let her feel not so lonely.


    Time passing by one second, staying here for another second is a kind of torture, but we endure it for nearly an hour. During the whole process, there is no movement in the dungeon, and no one cares about it. Peng Xuefei doesn''t choke any more. She gradually calms down and seems to have adapted to this terrible environment.


    Seeing her getting better, I didn''t want the atmosphere to be too dull. I simply broke the silence and asked her, "Feifei, do you know who arrested you?"


    This is what I am eager to know. Although our lives are not in danger for the time being, we can not even know the details of the enemy. This taste is waiting for death. If we know what the other party is about, I may be able to formulate corresponding measures.


    Peng Xuefei, who had been buried in her knees, heard my question and finally had a reaction. She slowly raised her head and looked at me fondly. She said softly, "I don''t know, but I guess it should be solo. He is a madman. Only he can do such crazy things and lock us in such a disgusting place!"


    Said, Peng Xuefei sad again, she can''t help burying her head again.


    When I heard her answer, I was speechless. She even guessed that I did it. I was locked up with her in this ghost place to save her. What''s more, from Peng Xuefei''s tone, I can feel that she is biased against Suluo, which may be related to the attitude of the Haibang towards me. Indeed, I have brought a lot of trouble to the Haibang here. However, I can''t explain this matter, so I can only perfunctorily.


    But in my mind, I still wonder who is going to try so hard to catch Peng Xuefei. Even though they dare to lock the eldest lady of the Hai Gang in such a place, it can be seen that they don''t care about Peng Xuefei''s identity at all.


    In this city, I really can''t think of anyone who has such courage, and the strength of that person can be said to be at the peak. I believe no one in other gangs can have such skills. The more I think about it, the more confused I can''t think of it.


    Maybe, at this time, all I can do is to wait quietly and wait for the other party''s next step. If they try so hard to catch Peng Xuefei, they must not only torture her, they should have their intention, and sooner or later the fox will show his tail.


    However, in this dark dungeon, waiting is the most painful thing. I really realized what it means to spend time like a year.What''s more painful is that the dark dungeon has no light from the outside, and can''t tell the day from the night. What''s the time now, how long I''ve been in a coma and how long I''ve been thrown into this ghost place, I don''t know at all. I''ve realized what darkness is.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 632

    I am a big man with strong physical quality and can bear this kind of pain, but Peng Xuefei is different. The longer she stays here, the more she suffers. Slowly, Peng Xuefei is a little bit unable to hold on. Her head is slightly raised, but she seems to be powerless. Her body is gently shaking, as if she can''t sit still.


    Looking at her like this, I can''t care so much. I quickly move my body and lean to her side. At the moment, Peng Xuefei is really on the verge of falling. Her face exudes sweat, and her lips are white and even cracked. It is estimated that she is hungry and thirsty.


    We wake up, to now the water has not entered, nothing to eat, plus has been smelling this disgusting smell, I am a bit unbearable, let alone Peng Xuefei, can''t help it, I put out my hand to hold her, concerned asked: "Feifei, are you ok?"


    Although, Peng Xuefei tried to avoid herself and didn''t want to let me see her so embarrassed image, but now she has no strength to take care of the situation. In the face of my concern, she just shook her head weakly and did not respond much.


    In order to avoid Peng Xuefei''s emotional collapse, unable to hold on, I always stayed by her side, gently hugged her, let her head rest on my shoulder, let her have a sense of security, not too depressed.


    The two of us, like a couple who are starving and cold, are in a desperate situation, sitting in this hell like dungeon, waiting for nothing.


    About a few hours later, I began to feel a little confused, dry mouth, trance, feeling that if we continue to stay, Peng Xuefei and I may become two mummies.


    If I were like this, Peng Xuefei was even more confused. Her eyes were closed, but her lips were still moving gently. She made a very weak voice to me: "Jiangnan wind, are we going to die here?"


    Her tone became extremely desolate, listening to my heart have a burst of cold, feel like dying in general. However, I really don''t want to die. I still have a lot of unfinished wishes. Ziyi is waiting for me. My father is waiting for me. I can''t die. Maybe a lot of times, I walk on the edge of death. But as long as there is a ray of life, I have to grasp it hard. Especially in this situation, this is a time to kill people''s will. I can''t let Peng Xuefei collapse.


    So, I forced to calm down and comforted Peng Xuefei: "no, how can we die? No matter who it is, since we have caught you, we have no intention to kill you. Maybe, they just take you as a chip and take them as hostages. They can''t let you die. Don''t worry, your father will try to save you out of here!"


    After listening to my words, Peng Xuefei just showed a bitter smile and didn''t say anything.


    Next. In the dungeon, I fell into silent silence again. I began to suffer from the corrosion of my soul. I kept telling myself to hold on. However, no matter how strong my spirit is, my body can''t stand it. Originally, I was scarred. Now every pore of my body is being eroded by the stench of cold and dampness. My wounds are beginning to become inflamed, my whole body is aching and my mouth is dry No matter how strong my physical quality is, I can''t resist the ravages of the harsh environment.


    The breath of death is hanging over me. Even if I don''t think about it, it still haunts me. Maybe, I may die here.


    Think of their own fate, it is really sad, bumpy, wave fold, finally, and the enemy''s daughter died together, what''s more, to death do not know who the enemy is, the death is not clear, this taste, is the most painful.


    I don''t know how long it took. I just felt my eyelids getting heavier and heavier, and my body began to wobble. Peng Xuefei relied on my head on my shoulder. I felt so heavy that I couldn''t bear it. I wanted to persist. I couldn''t hold on to it. The whole person suddenly fell to one side.


    Peng Xuefei with my fall, also fell to the ground, she seems to be more serious than my situation, although I suffer, although chaotic, but I still conscious, I subconsciously want to ask Peng Xuefei''s situation, but I have been weak voice, my eyes began to slowly close.


    Just when I was about to faint completely, suddenly, with a creak, the door panel above the dungeon was opened. With the opening of the door panel of the dungeon, the strong light suddenly shone into the dungeon and stimulated my eyes, so that I, who had been in the dark for a long time, suddenly shed tears and hurt my eyes.


    Pain stimulated my nerves, so that I was about to lose consciousness can not help but wake up, my heart can not help shaking, I finally saw the light, finally felt the hope, the night will all my will wear away, at this moment, suddenly accepted the baptism of light, I immediately excited, I know, those terrible kidnappers in a silent fold to us After grinding, it still shows up.


    Immediately, I tried to open my eyes and looked at the entrance of the dungeon above my head. However, it didn''t matter. My heart suddenly sank again, because no one came down at the entrance.


    After waiting for a long time, there was only a slap and a bag of things was dropped from the top of the dungeon. Then, a cold voice came from the top of the dungeon: "Miss Peng, this is your food. Your father seems to be a bit uninteresting. I hope your life has some value in your father''s place, otherwise, when your food is finished and he hasn''t compromised, you can only blame your life! "The voice was extremely cold, and the words were merciless. As soon as the voice fell, only a bang was heard. The wooden board of the dungeon was covered heavily again. The dungeon was once again in the darkness, and the air was suffocated again, making people unable to breathe smoothly.


    For a moment, the only hope that rose in my heart was completely annihilated, and a deep sense of despair filled me. I finally understood why they wanted to capture Peng Xuefei. Originally, they really took her as a hostage. They caught Peng Xuefei here and let her live and die. The purpose was to coerce Peng Yi. However, don''t they know that Peng Xuefei is at home No human rights at all? What''s the use of threatening her?


    What''s more, these people seem to be planning to go all out. If Peng Yi doesn''t compromise, they will not really care about Peng Xuefei. That is to say, Peng Xuefei will die here at that time, and I will make a pair of desperate mandarin ducks with her. This kind of ending is too cruel, but it seems inevitable.


    Thought of this, my heart more and more heavy, the whole person is not good, and at this time, Peng Xuefei suddenly leisurely woke up, she looked at me with that pair of very sober eyes, blankly asked: "just what happened?"


    Peng Xuefei''s voice was very hoarse. She should have noticed that someone was opening the dungeon door, so she managed to recover some consciousness.


    I didn''t tell her what the man had said just now. I just whispered, "it''s nothing, it''s just that someone has come to give us food!"


    Finish saying, powerless I, forced myself, slowly climbed to the edge of the bag, took that bag of things to come, and then sat down beside Peng Xuefei, helped her up.


    Then, I slowly opened the bag, for me, these things are our life-saving straw. According to the meaning of the man just now, the contents should be enough for us to eat for a while. However, when I saw the contents, I was immediately confused because there were only two bottles of mineral water and four pieces of bread in the bag, which were all our belongings.


    These things are not enough for Peng and me to eat. Even if we can bear it, we can''t last for a few days. Isn''t this accelerating the destruction of our lives?


    Peng Xuefei on one side looked at the things in the bag, and then looked at me with a dim expression. She couldn''t help but smile bitterly, but didn''t say anything.


    I knew that she must have been hungry. I did not delay. I immediately helped her to tear up the bag of bread, and then helped her twist the lid of mineral water. Then she put it in front of her and said softly, "eat it!"


    At the moment, Peng Xuefei did not care about her image. Her hunger and thirst controlled her thoughts. Seeing bread and water in front of her, she took it up and drank and ate.


    A bottle of mineral water and a loaf of bread seem to be more delicious than the delicacies of mountains and seas for Peng Xuefei now. She has a lot of fun. For her daughter, such food is really simple, but in this environment, in the case of extreme hunger, she has felt great happiness.


    And I saw that she ate so vigorously, my saliva came out, saying it was saliva, in fact, it was a feeling, because now I have no saliva to swallow, but even so, I still did not eat the things in front of me. I know that these foods are the last food for us to support. If I eat Peng Xuefei, I will eat less. In this way, she may not be able to support her father to save her. I really can''t bear to eat.


    However, Peng Xuefei did not know that this was our only food. After she wolfed down, she found that I was looking at her dry. She was a little embarrassed. She gently wiped her lower lip and said to me with some shame: "why don''t you eat?"


    I laughed and said, "I''m not hungry."


    Peng Xuefei shrunk his mouth and whispered, "you are not a fairy. How can you not be hungry?"


    I chuckled awkwardly, continued to lie and said, "I don''t like bread. If you don''t have enough, eat more!"


    Peng Xuefei doesn''t say much when she sees me like this. She knows what kind of person I am, a super rich second generation. How can she get used to this kind of dry food? She only regards me as delicate and expensive.


    After a while, she opened her mouth again and said to me, "drink some water. I see your lips are dry and cracked!"


    Peng Xuefei''s words stabbed my heart. Indeed, for me, I can barely bear it when I''m hungry, but the feeling of thirst is really hard. Even if I want to swallow water, it''s beyond the limit of my thirst. Especially, I''m seriously injured now. I guess I can''t hold on to this thirst any more.


    Therefore, when Peng Xuefei said this, I almost can''t help but stare at the mineral water, but I still can''t bear to drink it. I''m afraid that I can''t help but dry this bottle, and then we''ll completely cut off water, which is more terrible than food shortage.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 633

    For a moment, I became very tangled. At this time, my remaining light suddenly caught a glimpse of Peng Xuefei''s mineral water bottle which had just been thrown aside after drinking water. All of a sudden, my eyes locked on the bottle. To my surprise, I found that there was still a little residual water in the bottle. I picked it up recklessly, and then suddenly fell into my mouth and drank it dry.


    Although there was not much water left in it, it was still water. It dripped into my dry mouth and made me feel like a new life immediately. Peng Xuefei looked at me like this and thought that I was drinking the water she had drunk to take advantage of her. She couldn''t help but glared at me.


    At this point, Peng Xuefei seems to have some spirit obviously. Maybe she just ate something and added some physical strength, which made her regain some popularity.


    When I saw her staring at me, I could not help but feel that it was worthwhile to be hungry. At least Peng Xuefei could support a little more time. As long as she could live, I think I would be able to persist in living.


    After a moment of silence, Peng Xuefei suddenly opened his mouth to me and asked, "what do these people want to do with me? When can we go out? "


    Peng Xuefei''s tone is a little sad and helpless. She seems to have lost her temper. She is a good young lady and treated as an animal. This is really unbearable for her.


    For her question, I didn''t know how to answer it. After a while, I slowly explained to Peng Xuefei: "don''t worry, just listen to the delivery, the other party seems to be negotiating with your family. As long as the negotiation is made, they will naturally let us go!"


    As for Peng Yufei, she said, "I can''t feel the pain of dark color in her eyes, but I can''t feel the pain in her eyes."


    This sentence is so cruel. Peng Xuefei also knows that her importance is not very great. It can be said that she does not have much status in the eyes of the family. Her father will not compromise because of her.


    This is also a problem that I worry about. I have long felt Peng Xuefei''s involuntarily. But now I hear her say so, I can''t help but despair. Maybe, in a few days, we will die in this dungeon.


    I thought in my heart, but I still have to pretend to be strong. As a man, I can''t be discouraged in front of Peng Xuefei. I have to give her faith. So, I directly comforted her and said, "no, tiger poison doesn''t eat children. Your father won''t leave you. Besides, you and Sheng Mingjie will be engaged. Even the Sheng family will try to save you!"


    Hearing this, Peng Xuefei''s sadness in her eyes has become a river. Her beautiful eyes, without a trace of brilliance, are all gloomy. She did not discuss this matter any more, but seemed to fall into deep memories.


    For a long time, she sighed: "in fact, all along, I have not been happy, I have never really been myself, never have a little autonomy, I feel really tired and tired!"


    With these words, Peng Xuefei told me her story. This was the first time I listened to her past, and it was the first time Peng opened her heart to me.


    It turns out that Peng Xuefei was really wrapped up in her own life before. She did not let people close to her, and did not believe anyone. She was on guard against people all the time, and she would not talk to others. All we saw about her was just her on the surface.


    Today, in such a bad environment, under the expulsion of death, Peng Xuefei seems to feel the feeling of being dependent on me. She put down her guard and put aside her worries. She really opened her heart to me and told me what she said in her heart.


    I sit quietly on the ground, quietly do her listener, until this time, I calculate thoroughly understand Peng Xuefei''s suffering.


    Her surface is cold, but her heart is soft and lonely. She looks proud, but actually she is just like a child. She does not want much, but hopes to have a warm home and a true love of her own.


    Since she was a child, she has never felt the warmth of a real home. In her family, there is a serious thought of son preference. In the eyes of outsiders, she is a bright young lady. In fact, she has no identity at all. In the whole family, the only one who has the best relationship with her is her hidden brother, Peng Yu.


    As for other people, they are close relatives in name, but they never regard Peng Xuefei as a close relative. They just control and arrange her fate and guide her way. Even if she gets married, Peng Xuefei has no right to choose.


    Growing up in this kind of family, Peng Xuefei has always lived cautiously. Even, she has a serious fear of her father. She is always afraid that her father will not be happy if she does something wrong. However careful and good she is, she can''t satisfy her father. No matter how hard she tries, she can''t change her destiny.


    Her fate is doomed by her birth. She is not only unpopular, but also her mother.


    In fact, Peng Xuefei''s mother is not Peng Yi''s rightful wife. She was originally just a maid. Because of her beautiful appearance, she was coveted by her father, and had several relationships. Only in this way did she have Xia Xiaoxiao.However, although Peng Xuefei''s mother gave birth to Peng Xuefei, she has a humble status. She is doomed to be unable to enter the main hall of the Peng family, and can not form a relationship with his father. However, she loves Peng Yi too much and is reluctant to leave. She can only continue to live in the Peng family humble and bear hardships.


    Peng Xuefei is also a filial child. She endures everything in the sea Gang because of her mother. She doesn''t want her mother to suffer all her life. She really wants her mother to be valued and happy.


    Last time, at Sheng Mingjie''s party, Peng Xuefei vowed to protect me, but at last, because of a phone call from her father, she had to flinch, because, at that time, her father was really angry and threatened with her mother. So that Peng Xuefei dare not disobey, dare not to protect me unreasonably.


    Here, Peng Xuefei specially told me about this matter and solemnly apologized to me. Of course, I didn''t care about it, just let her not take it too seriously.


    In fact, no matter how Peng Xuefei chooses, I won''t blame her, because I understand her, especially after listening to her story, which makes me more considerate of her. Even, I feel a little sympathy. No wonder, Lian he Yunxiang was a sect elder at that time. Can so do not give her face, the original, Peng Xuefei at home is really not a bit of status to speak of.


    In the past, I always felt that I was the most pitiful person in the world, and that others were happy, but only myself was miserable. Now, I have found that every family has its own difficulties. The more such a big family is, the more complicated life is. Even father daughter relationship can be so indifferent. Peng Xuefei, in the final analysis, is just a tool, which is used by her father.


    Compared with her, I''m lucky. At least, I have a father who loves me, loves me and can go out for me. Although he has spent so many years in prison, and now he is in the sea and lost his freedom, no matter where he is, the father and son relationship between us is continuous. My father and I are always heart to heart. This is my luck and my happiness.


    At this moment, my heart suddenly warmed a lot, but at the same time, I couldn''t help but feel guilty. Peng Xuefei said so much to me, which proved that she had trusted me, at least willing to pour out her heart to me, but I, too, took her as a tool to use? What''s the difference between me and her cruel father?


    Think about it, I feel uncomfortable, all kinds of complex emotions rush to emerge, but now, the environment is bad, life and death are at stake, I can''t think too much, first save my life and then talk about other things.


    So, I no longer entangled, just sincerely to comfort Peng Xuefei, let her not too sad.


    Under my patient persuasion, Peng Xuefei''s mood finally calmed down. She took a serious look at me and then said, "Jiangnan wind, you know now, I''m not as beautiful as the surface. Do you have any regrets now, for me, falling into such a field!"


    I did not hesitate to shake his head to explain: "how can, I like is you this person, is not your family background, for you, I have no fear!"


    What I said was urgent and sincere, and there was no feeling of fraud. Peng Xuefei could not help but be touched. Perhaps, in her opinion, any man who approached her was for her background. Now, she saw that I was in danger for her and heard me say such a thing. Her look changed. It can be seen that her feelings for me at this moment are over It''s all different. She stares at me tightly. After a while, she says, "Jiangnan, you are really different from other rich second generation. From your body, I can see that you are persistent, strong and brave. No matter what you do in the future, you will become a great success. It''s a pity that I am not good and hurt you!"


    Finish saying, Peng Xuefei also silently lowered head, dejected.


    Hearing Peng Xuefei''s words, my heart suddenly became very complicated, I don''t know whether to be happy or sad.


    At the beginning, I tried my best to pursue her. She didn''t change her outlook on me or fall in love with me. Now, I finally got Peng Xuefei''s affirmation. It seems that she is about to capture her heart, but it is under such circumstances. Do you really want me to pay the price of life, will let Peng Xuefei fall in love with me completely?


    But in this way, my life is gone. What else can I do to save my father and my Ziyi.


    It''s really sad. Deep sorrow, however, my sorrow still can''t appear on her face. Peng Xuefei is in a low mood now. I can''t add fuel to the fire. I have to be a pillar to support her to live.


    So, I tried to hold back the pain in my heart, and once again cheered for her: "it''s nothing, Feifei. Believe me, everyone will experience different tribulations. This time, it''s just a small ordeal in our life. In the end, we''ll make it! "


    For my comfort, Peng Xuefei was not encouraged at all. She did not lift her head, but replied in a more sad voice: "we can''t go out!"


    Her tone was so positive that I thought she knew something. So I almost asked her, "why?"


    At this moment, Peng Xuefei suddenly raised her head. Her eyes were full of painstaking firmness. She looked at me deeply and said sadly, "because my father can''t let Su Qiyao go!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 634

    In this dark dungeon, Peng Xuefei and I have little hope for life. We are all walking on the edge of despair. However, I don''t want people to collapse before their spirit breaks down. Therefore, I have been listening to Peng Xuefei''s heart, and at the same time, I have been trying to persuade and encourage Peng Xuefei.


    I am ready for any answer, because I know in my heart that Peng Xuefei thinks we can''t go out because she is not valued by her father. Her father can''t be controlled by others because of her personal safety.


    The only hope I have is Sheng Mingjie. After all, Sheng Mingjie is powerful, and he seems to really like Peng Xuefei. Now Peng Xuefei has fallen into the tiger''s mouth. I think Sheng Mingjie should try his best to help him. Even if he is not good, he will at least put some pressure on the sea Gang to help them.


    However, I did not think that Peng Xuefei suddenly jumped out of his mouth Su Qiyao.


    These three words are like a huge thunder. I was stunned in an instant. At the beginning, I spent a lot of effort to extract my father''s information from Peng Xuefei''s mouth. The best way is to gain her trust, so as to break into the inner part of the Hai Gang and try to rescue my father.


    But I haven''t even tried to ask my father about his situation. Peng Xuefei first told me about my father. Suddenly, how can I not be excited? For a time, I didn''t know the situation at all. I just asked, "what do you mean?"


    Peng''s family would try his best to help me, and then he would help me out. But from the present situation, there is only one possibility for my kidnapper, that is, solo.


    Su Qiyao is Su Luo''s father. Now, Su Luo has done everything in order to save his father. I think, as long as Su Qiyao is not rescued, Su Luo will not let us go. However, Su Qiyao, my father, can not be released, absolutely impossible! "


    Although Peng Xuefei has fallen into such a difficult situation, her thinking is still very clear, her words are orderly and reasonable. If she is not sitting in front of her, I would believe that the person who arrested her is Suluo.


    However, this is obviously impossible ah, I really want to rescue my father, but I did not take this step, I also know that this step is not feasible. My route is to gain Peng Xuefei''s trust and tell her what she said.


    Now, the opportunity is in front of me, I can''t contain the excitement in my heart, but I can''t show it. I tried my best to restrain myself, pretended to be very calm and naturally asked my doubts in my heart: "Feifei, what kind of hatred does Su Qiyao have with your family, so that your father won''t let go, and Suluo will arrest us madly!"


    In order to get the information out, I have ignored everything. Even if I know that it is not Suluo who catches Peng Xuefei, I also want to echo Peng Xuefei like this.


    Sure enough, Peng Xuefei heard me say that, almost without much consideration, she solved my doubts. She told me what she knew.


    It turned out that the truth of the matter was similar to what I had inferred. Haibang wanted to get the medicine from my father''s hand and take this thing to cure Qiqi.


    Peng Xuefei''s younger brother, Peng Yu, does like Qiqi very much. However, it is not Peng Yu''s selfish intention to arrest my father for taking Millennium snow Ganoderma lucidum. He also has no right to lead the whole Haibang to do such a big thing.


    The reason why Haibang caught my father was Peng Xuefei''s father. He wanted to marry the Xia family, so he tried his best to catch my father.


    Peng Yi attaches great importance to Xia family. The reason is that Peng Yi wants Peng Yu to take over the position of leader of the gang.


    It is not easy for the successors of such big gangs to succeed. In addition to the leader of the gang, there are many people with great power. This is not the traditional emperor''s inheritance. It is a bit like the shareholding system of a company. Besides the chairman of the board, there are many shareholders who have the right to decide.


    If Peng Yu wants to take over the position of leader, he must have certain strength and prestige. It must be convincing. It is more important to marry a wife with a good family background than anything else. At least, it can consolidate your position. At the beginning, Peng Yi refused to ask Peng Xuefei''s mother and chose Peng Yu''s mother to marry. That''s why.


    Once Peng Yu marries Miss Xia, he will not only be able to take up the position of the leader of the gang. I''m afraid that the Haibang will carry forward in his hands in the future. But the biggest problem is that Qiqi is ill and may die at any time. The Xia family is not unwilling to marry with the Hai Gang, but not at all. Therefore, the Xia family makes a request that if the Hai Gang has the ability After Kiki''s illness was cured, they agreed to the marriage.


    Peng Yi was able to stabilize his son''s status and agreed to this request without hesitation. It was in order to cure Qiqi''s illness that Haibang caught my father by any means.


    However, they tried their best to extort confessions in various ways, but they couldn''t force my father to tell the whereabouts of Ganoderma lucidum. My father was a real tough guy, and he couldn''t give in to others. However, Haibang had to change direction and attack me. Because the people of Haibang knew how much my father loved my son, and understood that my father kept it mainly for the sake of keeping it My mom, and me.So, the sea people naturally feel that Ganoderma may be in my hand, even if not, I use me to threaten my dad, but also can force it out of the place.


    But finally, the gang of the sea still looked down on me. They didn''t expect to catch me. It was more difficult than my dad. They had been so long. They not only failed to catch me, but instead converted the domestic bad war into the gang, and the whole five halls were brought to the end. All kinds of these made the gang lose their face.


    Recently, there are some people in the gang who are panicked. They are all saying that sulo is a devil, a bloody and cruel devil. In order to save his father, he has been insane. Pengxuefei has prejudice against me, and it is also because of this rumor.


    Peng Xuefei said that her father would not let my father go, mainly because she felt that blood Lingzhi did not get there. If suqiyao was released, all the efforts of the gang were equal to their previous efforts. In addition, she heard that suqiyao was a god like existence. When she first caught him, Haigang was a great master who had been in full swing and made a ten face ambush to put him in the dark Given the uniform, once the tiger returns to the mountain, the consequences are not conceivable.


    For these reasons, Peng is very sure that her father will not let my father go anyway.


    After listening to Peng Xuefei, my thinking also had a sense of soberness, to say. All of this, is from Qiqi''s illness, Qiqi is a good girl, kind-hearted, smart and cute, if the two groups of people sit down to talk about, everything is good to discuss, even if my father to give her blood Lingzhi, it is possible.


    But now, the more complicated things are, it is almost impossible to make it impossible to get involved. Moreover, Ziyi is unconscious. How can I leave this medicine to Ziyi. My biggest wish is to revive Ziyi. I can''t negotiate with the gang. Besides, the hatred between me and Haigang has reached an irresolvable level.


    But what I don''t know, or Qiqi, I don''t know what role she plays in it. I don''t know what role she plays in it. I can''t understand if she was close to me, whether she was really trying to get rid of her blood.


    Now, what I care about most is not this. What I care most about is how to see my father and how to rescue my father. So after I have brewed it in my heart, I asked casually: "since sulo has such a horrible strength, why should he take you to do more threats? Why not rescue his father directly?"


    At this point, Peng Xuefei was stunned for a while, and then she returned with a serious face: "because he can''t know where his father is, even if he knows, with his present strength, he can not save his father!"


    Pengxuefei said the most important part directly. Indeed, I didn''t know where my dad was and couldn''t rescue. So, I would try to get close to pengxuefei. I tried to know the place where my father was held and wanted to use her to enter the inner part of the gang, so that he could not help my father without knowing the ghost.


    At present, although I don''t know if I can live out, although I haven''t captured Peng Xuefei''s heart completely, I have a good chance. Let''s talk about my dad. How can I miss the opportunity, so I stare at Peng Xuefei directly, and I am about to open up and ask my father''s detention point.


    But then, pengxuefei suddenly came to say, "OK, don''t say that, anyway, you should be ready to be ready, we may not be out this time!"


    After that, she lowered her head again, and she was reluctant to think about these sad events.


    When I get to my mouth, I will hold back hard. I can see pengxuefei. My mouth doesn''t feel like wriggling for a few times, and I want to talk and stop. I know that if I ask again, Peng Xuefei may doubt me. Moreover, as Peng said, we may die here. In that way, even if I hear my father''s whereabouts, it will not be helpful to fart.


    I think it is important to think about it. If we have the chance to escape from the life, I can then try to ask. So far, pengxuefei has almost trusted me and has a great affection for me. So far, she will be very sad to me.


    Maybe when we walk out of this Grottoes together, a lot of things will change quietly. In that way, pengxuefei''s feelings for me will not stop. At least, I should be able to pry my dad out of her mouth.


    As for entering the inner part of the gang, it depends on the creation. After all, there is a mountain of shengmingjie in the block. Even if I capture pengxuefei''s heart, it is difficult to be well-known and be with pengxuefei.


    However, even if I can''t get into the gang, I''m ready to go out because once I get my dad''s place of detention, I will take all the people I can call in to rescue. At that time, even if he was in prison, I believe that as long as I try my best, there is still a glimmer of hope.


    However, the most urgent problem is not to save my father, but to save myself. I can say that my situation is worse than my father. After all, he has no life danger. I am going to be a corpse at any time.


    Thinking like this, the more eager I am to rush out of this grottoes, the waves in my heart are rolling, and the more intense the desire for life.At this moment, my motivation is very strong, plus the previous drink of saliva, my whole person seems to recover a lot, hands and feet are also a little flexible, so, I directly support myself, stand up.


    Then, I wandered around in this small dungeon, only to find that it was really a deep pit. It was a deep pit dug by human hands. The only exit was a thick wooden board on the top of the dungeon. The other places above the dungeon were filled with cement, leaving only a thick plank as the only exit It''s a place where people are specially detained. From the stinky smell inside, this place has absolutely imprisoned other people before.


    Originally, I was still holding a glimmer of lucky hope, to see if I could find a way to escape. After wandering around for a while, I found that there was no hope at all, because the only exit, that is, the plank on my head, I could not reach it at all. I could only touch it if I could fly over the eaves and walk on the wall, but even if I could, I couldn''t pry it open. Moreover, there were no stairs, no climbing tools, and I couldn''t do anything about it.


    Disappointed, I can only dimly return to the original place, sitting beside Peng Xuefei, alone sad.


    The more I want to go out, the more I can''t get out. This feeling is really oppressive. Especially, I''m sitting in a place more disgusting than a pit and waiting to die. This taste is more painful than my torture. Even if I have a strong will, but also can not withstand the cruelty of the environment, it can corrode your heart, gradually wear away your will, until you are no longer strong.


    When I was at a loss, Peng Xuefei, who had been buried in silence, suddenly raised his head and looked at me solemnly. He said word by word: "Jiangnan wind, are you afraid of death?"


    When I hear Peng Xuefei''s words, I suddenly feel a little confused, but I know that no matter how upset I am now, no matter how desperate my heart is, I can''t show negativity in front of me, and I can''t let her be negative.


    So I pretended to be calm and serious and said, "I haven''t lived enough. Of course, I don''t want to die. I also believe that as long as we have enough faith, we won''t die here easily."


    Come and go, I am some such comforting words, such words, said I almost do not believe, and Peng Xuefei listened to my words, her face more and more heavy, she locked her eyebrows, as if thinking, after a long time, she suddenly jumped out a sentence: "I am not afraid of death!"


    Peng Xuefei''s tone, very resolute, listening to my heart are a little scared, I feel more and more enveloped, do not know how she suddenly this is.


    When I was dull, Peng Xuefei looked at me again. She looked at me with her determined eyes and said solemnly, "Jiangnan wind, can you do me a favor?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 635

    What, do her a favor? Peng Xuefei''s words and deeds made me feel more and more wrong, especially when she said the last sentence, her face was very serious and serious, and I felt something was going on.


    I did not dare to think further, and immediately asked her, "what''s busy?"


    Hearing my voice, Peng Xuefei''s face suddenly became cold, like ice, like frost. Her eyes showed a look of extraordinary firmness, as if she had made some important decision.


    She was like this, cold looking at me, the tone of resolute said: "kill me!"


    Three words, as if three steel thorns, straight into my heart, let my whole person suddenly tremble, I how did not think, Peng Xuefei suddenly so wrong, unexpectedly is to want to die, she is a girl of the right age, there are a lot of time in the future. No matter how difficult and difficult the situation is, we still have hope at least. Why does she not value her life so much?


    I looked at her in a daze and asked, "Feifei, what do you mean?"


    Peng Xuefei''s eyes are still looking at me, but, her eyes, from firm gradually into pain, she with infinite pain, hoarse voice said to me: "we can''t go out, we must not go out, rather than waiting here to die, with the miserable death of living, I would rather be killed by you."


    After listening to Peng Xuefei''s words, I suddenly stopped. She was right. The taste of death may not be so painful, but the taste of waiting for death is the most painful thing in the world. Especially, waiting for death in such a terrible dungeon is indescribable. Peng Xuefei, a girl child, can''t bear that kind of suffering, so she thinks so extreme, I want to die.


    However, it is not an easy thing to die happily. I looked at her helplessly, and said with a bitter smile, "do you think I have to do it?"


    This is a problem. It''s a big problem. As long as I''m alive, I can''t let Peng Xuefei die in front of me. On the contrary, I will try my best to save her life.


    However, I simply can not manage so much, she has been unable to bear, has been about to collapse, she only wanted to die. Almost no hesitation, she once again said to me decisively: "Jiangnan wind, you should help me, I really can''t stand it, I can''t hold on, I''ll go crazy again!"


    When she said this, her body was a little shivering, and her mood was almost out of control. It was torture to stay in such a dirty, airtight and smelly place for one more second. Peng Xuefei couldn''t stand the torture, not to mention the mental torture of waiting for death.


    I don''t like to wait for death. I can''t bear the suffering in my heart. But if I''m broken, Peng Xuefei can''t stand it any more. Therefore, in any case, I have to be positive and optimistic, and I must try my best to make Peng Xuefei have the belief to live.


    Thinking of this, I immediately stood up and said solemnly to Peng Xuefei:


    "Feifei, no matter how dark our road is, no matter how hopeless our hope is, we should not think about death. Death is the most vulnerable performance. In the past, I was also vulnerable and defeated by reality. I wanted to die many times. However, later, I realized that no matter what, we should not seek death. This is a manifestation of cowardice and irresponsibility. If you die easily, it is absolutely unfair to those who love you. Have you ever thought about how sad your mother will be if you die, and how she can live in the future? Do you have the heart to let your mother live in humble and painful life? "


    What I said, let Peng Xuefei''s expression momentarily stop, she did not again resolute, no more extreme, just self-care in a daze, as if in meditation.


    After a long time, she was slightly relieved. She looked at me dejectedly and said in a sad tone: "I don''t want to leave my mother behind. I also want to be strong, but in the end, we still have to die here, just to bear more torture before death."


    See Peng Xuefei so, I can''t help heartache, I went directly to her, squatted down, took her hand, said to her firmly: "no, believe me, we can escape!"


    At this moment, I completely showed a man''s spirit of indomitable determination. My eyes were full of brilliance, and my faith was particularly sufficient, which virtually gave Peng Xuefei a certain sense of security and trust.


    She couldn''t help but raise her head and look at me deeply. My courage passed to her. Her look began to shine. Her eyes began to glow. Finally, she clenched her teeth and nodded heavily at me.


    we supported each other in this abyss without light. I encouraged Peng Xuefei, but also encouraged her I will never give up until the last moment.


    However, the reality in front of us is sharp and cruel. The air in the dungeon is always airtight and smelly, and the light is dim. In particular, if there is too little food, there are only three pieces of bread and a bottle of mineral water. How long can this thing keep us going?


    This is forcing me to despair, but I can not despair, only in the heart of silent prayer, someone can find us, save us.Peng Xuefei and I were so silent in silence. After receiving my comfort and encouragement, her expression was no longer so dim, but she could not be happy. She was just in a daze without expression.


    Also do not know how long, Peng Xuefei suddenly looked at me, this look, her face is a little red, do not know is suffocating red or shy red, in the end, she forced herself to speak to me, she said to me in a very weak voice: "I want to be convenient!"


    Although her voice was so small that she could hear it, I understood her meaning by combining her expression and her mouth shape. I know, she must be unable to hold back, will put down the arrogant attitude, say such words with me.


    It''s a real pain. I didn''t eat anything. But Peng Xuefei had eaten bread and almost a whole bottle of mineral water before, and now she has been able to bear it.


    However, this place is not big. There will be smell everywhere, and there will be sound, and there are only me and her here. If she does pee, it''s really embarrassing.


    Peng Xuefei has always been a high cold lady. She was not used to touching others before. But now, how can she stand to be convenient in this small space with men.


    I sympathized with her, but I couldn''t do more. I could only promise her, "you go, I won''t see it!"


    Hearing what I said, Peng Xuefei bit her lips and said something, but it was not easy to say. After holding for a long time, her face became more and more red. Finally, she could not hold back. The whole person directly stood up and walked to the corner on the other side. Seeing that my eyes were looking at her side, she said quickly, "turn your face away!"


    I shrunken mouth, immediately turned around, face on the wall.


    However, Peng Xuefei did not give up, and then said: "cover your ears!"


    I''m a little speechless. But still obediently did, and quickly covered his ears with his hand. However, it was also a pose, because soon, I heard the sound of clattering behind my back. Moreover, the sound was very loud. It seems that Peng Xuefei was really choked.


    I kept this position, face the wall for a long time, Peng Xuefei came back, sat in the original position, said to me softly: "OK!"


    As soon as I heard this, I immediately put down my hand, turned around, and sat down as if I didn''t know anything.


    However, Peng Xuefei is just as guilty as she is. Her pretty face is still slightly red, to be honest. Peng Xuefei''s bashful appearance is really attractive. However, in such an environment, no matter how beautiful the other party is, I can''t pick up any evil thoughts from me. My heart is still thinking about how to live and how to persist.


    In this ghost place, it is very difficult to sleep and go to the toilet, not to mention washing face, brushing teeth, washing hair and bathing. As far as our treatment is concerned, we are not as good as beggars. It''s really difficult for Peng Xuefei, who is a well respected lady, to support herself strongly.


    And those perverted kidnappers are too hard and cruel. As the bread man said last time, they really didn''t care about us any more. The wooden door of the dungeon was never opened again.


    Peng Xuefei and I had too limited food. I didn''t want to eat it for a moment. Every time she tried to give me food, I would try to find various excuses to refuse. But even Peng Xuefei could not hold on to the dry food for a long time. When she ate all the bread and water, the kidnapper still didn''t show up.


    I was so hungry that the whole person was in a muddle. Peng Xuefei saw that I was hungry like this. The person who delivered the meal didn''t appear again. Even though she was stupid, she realized that something was wrong. So she asked me directly, "why didn''t the person who delivered the meal come back? It''s been two days now


    I also know that this matter can not be concealed, and there is no point in hiding it. Because the food has been finished, so I simply honest back to Peng Xuefei: "they will not send food, unless, your father promised their conditions!"


    Peng Xuefei a listen, the whole person is muddled, she stupidly looks at me, wooden said: "so, you just don''t eat bread!"


    I smile bitterly for a while, bravado way: "I don''t like to eat!"


    This moment, Peng Xuefei''s eyes are hazy, she hoarse voice, called to me: "you cheat, you are to leave me to eat!"


    Peng Xuefei''s tone is full of guilt, suffering, but also deeply moved.


    I had no choice but to smile. Then, I licked my lower lip and said weakly, "even if it is, it doesn''t mean anything. My body is stronger than you and can hold on to it. I''m afraid you will be hungry. In such an environment, we have to rely on each other to survive. If you fall down, I can''t live alone! "


    It''s hard for me to say such a long paragraph. Peng Xuefei was more moved by her red eyes and said to me seriously: "Jiangnan wind, you are not allowed to die before me, certainly not!"


    Peng Xuefei''s meaning is very obvious, for her, the only belief to survive is me. If I starve to death, she will certainly not be able to live.In order to reassure her, I immediately grabbed the maggot like insects on the ground, put them into my mouth, chewed them, and said, "don''t worry, I''m not hungry. For me, anything can satisfy my hunger!"


    I have received special training. I really want to die. I can use anything as food. Even disgusting insects can enter my mouth. I haven''t eaten any food in front of me. I think I can bear it. But now, I''m so hungry and dizzy that I can''t speak. I can''t hold on to it.


    Pengfei''s mouth is so disgusting that I can''t feel guilty if she doesn''t want to see her dirty, so she can''t live without hesitation.


    But, speaking of it, the insect is disgusting. But at least protein, water, can supplement nutrition, I in order to survive, barely can eat.


    But Peng Xuefei is different, she is a girl, for this kind of thing, she simply can''t accept, see me so leisurely eating insects, she is like looking at monsters, even, she can''t help but vomit up, as if the person who eats insects is her.


    Seeing her nauseous, I feel more and more upset. Originally, I didn''t think too much, but I could barely eat. Now I can''t help but feel sick when I see Peng Xuefei''s nausea. However, no matter how hard I feel, I can''t show it. On the contrary, I have to pretend that it''s not very difficult.


    I did this for Peng Xuefei. I made a special demonstration for her, because there was no bread and no mineral water. After that, she could not be hungry all the time. If she wanted to survive, she had to eat these things.


    For now, we can hold on for one more day, even if one day, there will be more hope. Living is better than dying. As long as there is a trace of hope, we should strive to live on.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 636

    At this moment, my desire to live is very strong, I also firmly believe that my life is more than this, I will not die like this, now I am such a stubborn person, the more cruel the fate, the more I have to fight against the fate, I believe that man will conquer nature.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but catch a bug, threw it into my mouth and chewed it up.


    Peng Xuefei looked at me like this, can''t help but scold a way: "you don''t eat, good disgusting ah!"


    With that, she couldn''t help retching.


    My heart was bitter and my stomach churned, but my expression was extremely firm. I looked at Peng Xuefei with obstinate eyes and said solemnly, "now our task is to live, and everything else is not important anymore."


    Said, I more and more relish chewing up, as if they eat not insects, but a delicious meal.


    Can be seen in Peng Xuefei, but more uncomfortable, tears are coming out, she held back the sadness, asked me: "is it necessary?"


    "It''s necessary," I replied without thinking


    Hearing this, Peng Xuefei turned her head and didn''t look at me again. She was completely speechless.


    I ignore everything, continue to eat, use this to supplement physical strength. Indeed, this kind of food is very conducive to replenish energy. After eating, I instantly feel a lot of energy, but at the same time, I also feel a lot disgusted. As Peng Xuefei said, I seem to be really a bloody monster. In order to live, I have become a little bit confused with myself.


    However, I have no way. I have to live, not only for myself, but also for my dad and Ziyi.


    Maybe, Peng Xuefei doesn''t approve of my abnormal persistence, anyway. Then she didn''t talk to me any more. She just sat quietly with a sad face.


    I know that she can''t accept this for a while, but when she''s hungry, she should try to eat. After all, I''m OK after eating, and I haven''t shown any discomfort after eating. I''m a good example. At that time, I just need to say a few words of encouragement to her, and she will certainly compromise in order to survive.


    Although waiting for pain, but the heart has a living belief, is the most important, those kidnappers even if again abnormal, will not let us rot here. They will come down after all. As long as we save our lives, we will have a chance to go out.


    Thinking of this, I did not sit any longer. In this limited time, I need to grasp every minute to do something meaningful. I stood up and carried out a big cleaning in this pit. I caught all the insects in the pit and put them into the mineral water bottle. This is what Peng Xuefei and I will live on next.


    However, I can only catch bugs after catching them for most of the day. There is no fun like rats in this dungeon. If we rely on insects alone, we will not be able to feed our stomachs at all. Even if our resistance is stronger, we will not be able to support it for many days.


    For me, time is more important, because Ziyi has not been able to survive for a month. I have to rescue my father and get things in a month.


    But now, I have to spend my time in this grotto like pit. It''s so helpless to waste my time. It''s more painful to waste my time than to cut my flesh. What''s more, the time spent here is still so hard and terrible.


    In any case, this has become an established fact, I have to accept, at the same time, make every effort to live, so, I more efforts to pick up the insects, after I caught the insects in the mineral water bottle, I sat back beside Peng Xuefei.


    Peng Xuefei saw the insects in the mineral water. Her hair seemed to stand up all over her body. She asked me in disgust: "what do you want?"


    I shook the bottle in my hand and solemnly replied, "this is our food, which can support us for a while."


    Peng Xuefei was disgusted and replied firmly: "I won''t eat, even if I starve to death."


    No matter how persistent Peng Xuefei is now, I firmly believe that when she is too hungry to carry, she will eat. Once a person is hungry, his survival instinct will let him have what to eat. Therefore, I did not say anything for the time being, just stayed quietly.


    Time, in the silent silence, slowly elapse, Peng Xuefei seems to start to hold on, she is more and more haggard, more and more embarrassed.


    Staying in such a dirty and suffocating place for several days without taking a bath, Peng Xuefei, a delicate young lady, can''t stand it at all. She has to scratch from time to time, sometimes for a long time. She looks very uncomfortable.


    Her gauze like clothes were almost scratched by her. The clothes were beautiful and luxurious, but now they are dirty, wrinkled and on the verge of breaking. Peng Xuefei finally came to bear such a gap. As a woman, she is actually very strong, even if she is no longer comfortable. Also did not utter a voice, more did not complain with me, just endure, a person silently persisted.


    But itching can endure the past, but hunger can not bear it at all. When the little bread she ate was completely digested, and she had to endure for a long time, she finally couldn''t bear it. Gradually, her face turned white, her lips dried, and people were confused. Her eyes began to loose, and her body collapsed to the ground directly.I see she has become like this, can not help but a burst of heartache, I know that she can not be hungry, again hungry really can not live, so, I came to her side, gently hugged her, put her head on my leg.


    Then, I opened the bottle cap of the mineral water bottle containing the insects. I was about to take the insects to Peng Xuefei. But when she was weak, she saw the insects, and the whole person seemed to come back to light. She tried her best to cry out: "I don''t eat, I don''t eat!"


    I didn''t give her hard, but just like taking care of a child, I took good care of her. She said softly, "fool, it''s OK. Don''t chew it, just swallow it down. It''s the same!"


    Peng Xuefei''s eyes were red and red. She was almost crying and said, "I don''t want it, I don''t want it!"


    I continue to patiently persuade the way: "eat, eat to have strength, eat to live, we must live anyway!"


    I said so much, painstakingly, but Peng Xuefei is very self willed and persistent. It seems that eating insects has crossed her bottom line. No matter how I persuade her, she won''t eat it.


    I didn''t expect that when she was hungry like this, she could still be so tenacious. What she didn''t want to do was not do it.


    No way, soft can''t, I can only come hard, in Peng Xuefei insist on her own opinion, I regardless of everything broke her mouth, forcefully put the bug into her mouth. Then close her mouth and stop her spitting.


    Peng Xuefei has no strength, can not resist at all, can only be forced to swallow insects by me.


    My practice is really a bit cruel, but it is also helpless, in order to let us both live, I have been desperate.


    Peng Xuefei was fed with insects by me. She was almost retching in a conditioned way. She kept retching, but she couldn''t vomit. Her face was red and her eyes were staring. Tears were forced out. She looks particularly miserable like that.


    Strong she, after all, can not help crying to me: "Jiangnan wind, I hate you!"


    At the moment, Peng Xuefei, really a little cold image is gone, she seems to be pitiful to a mess, her hair messy, face haggard, clothes dirty ragged, look bleak, although, she is alive, can pay the price is really too heavy.


    I feel unbearable for her like this, but my greater belief is to let her live. Even if she hates me, I will not hesitate. Therefore, no matter how poor Peng Xuefei looks, I still forced her to eat a few worms. Until she came to strength and had the spirit to resist, I did not stop.


    But I was beaten by her. Peng Xuefei made me look bad. I could see that she was disgusted with my bullying and disgusted with eating insects. Fortunately, she did something. Once Peng Xuefei ate insects the next time, she didn''t feel so disgusted. Even at the end, she took the initiative to eat all these things. Just to live.


    However, the insects also had one day to eat. After a few days, the whole cellar, let alone insects, could not even find one ant. We ate up everything, and we almost didn''t eat mud. In the closed grottoes, there was no living thing except me and Peng Xuefei.


    Even, the two of us are not much angry, the breath of death, mercilessly shrouded us. Even if we are iron, we can''t bear it, especially Peng Xuefei. Her constitution is not as strong as mine. Up to now, she is not only thirsty and hungry. Her body is tortured by the harsh environment. The disease begins to haunt her mercilessly. She sweats all over her body and burns like a fireball.


    She overcome all, efforts to adhere to, with me to adhere to so long, to the end, but still can not carry, she fell in my arms. And I sat on the wall, limp.


    Now, don''t say it''s Peng Xuefei, even if I was defeated by the cruel reality, my faith in living, little by little disappeared, my hope also gradually disillusioned. Even if I encouraged myself a million times, by this time, I had to accept the reality that the demons had completely abandoned us.


    Obviously, the negotiation between them and Peng Yi broke down, so they didn''t show up. They didn''t even come to see it once. Maybe. They may have completely ignored us when we are dead. After all, in such a terrible environment, the gods can''t last so long. Although I don''t know how many days I''ve been here, I can guess. At least, we stayed in this dark dungeon for more than a week.


    It''s been such a long time that no one thinks we''re still alive. That group of demons can''t come to see us again, and they won''t collect the corpses for us. For them, if the negotiation fails, the best way is to let us completely disappear from the world.


    The more I think about it, the more desperate I am. For so many days, I have been living an animal like life, and I have been fighting against the God of death. At this moment, I am really tired and tired.


    Peng Xuefei, however, was not just tired. Her mind was almost unclear. Her body was very weak, and she fell into my arms. However, her face was strangely calm. She could not see that she was about to face death.Unconsciously, I raised my hand trembling, stroked Peng Xuefei''s messy hair, deeply confessed: "sorry, Feifei, I still can''t save you!"


    My voice is very dry and hoarse. In this dark dungeon, I feel like a ghost calling a soul.


    Peng Xuefei heard my voice, her consciousness seems to recover a little, she tried hard, slowly opened her heavy eyes, looked at me, her mouth also wriggled for a while, barely squeezed out a smile.


    Then, she was very weak and weak and whispered to me: "it''s OK. In fact, I always know that we can''t go out. The reason why I listen to you is not because I hope to live, but because I want to accompany you more!"


    She said this very hard, very slow, her voice is very small, I can barely hear her ears up, but her words have deeply touched me. I did not expect that Peng Xuefei would say such deep words when her life was most vulnerable. She knew she couldn''t live and insisted on it because she didn''t want me to be lonely.


    She doesn''t want me to be lonely, so she supports herself, endures the pain and suffering that ordinary people can''t bear. She accompanies me and silently guards me. She doesn''t want me to be lonely. She insisted on living more painful than death, and her love has been fully displayed at this moment. She, the eldest lady of the cold world, fell in love with me and paid so much for me. She is so deep and brave.


    In an instant, my heart completely melted, and a strong warm current filled my heart. I was so moved, but I couldn''t bear it. I knew better than anyone that I was a man with extraordinary physique. Peng Xuefei, a young lady, made every effort to survive today, To this day, she has been tortured to a lesser degree. She has broken down physically and mentally, but she still insists on living. Tell me her feelings.


    The softest string in my heart was deeply touched. Unconsciously, my dry eyes began to condense tears. I looked at Peng Xuefei affectionately and said in a hoarse voice, "Feifei, thank you, thank you for your company, thank you!"


    Peng Xuefei, who was extremely weak, saw the tears in my eyes, and her whole body trembled. She worked very hard to reach out her trembling hand and touched my face. She wiped off a drop of hard-earned tears that I just slipped down with her thumb. Immediately, Peng Xuefei gently moved her lips and tried her best to open her mouth and said, "Jiangnan wind, right Excuse me, I can''t accompany you any more. I may have to go first! "


    With this sentence, Peng Xuefei reluctantly opened her eyes and closed them slowly. Her hand touching my face was also gradually falling. But even so, Peng Xuefei was still supporting herself and made the final voice: "Jiangnan wind, I''m really happy to die in your arms!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Peng Xuefei''s eyes closed completely, her hand also accompanied by the voice, PA, fell to the ground.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 637

    When Peng Xuefei''s hand fell to the ground, my heart seemed to explode a thunderbolt. My breath was not smooth, and my soul seemed to be destroyed by the shock, so painful.


    If I hadn''t seen Peng Xuefei close her eyes in front of me, I might never know how much I care about her. Maybe I can''t realize how terrible it was to lose her.


    For a long time, I always use Peng Xuefei as a tool to get close to her and pursue her only for my own purpose. I have almost never treated her sincerely. However, I am a person, not a cold-blooded animal. After so many days of getting along with each other, I am not totally indifferent to Peng Xuefei, especially after knowing her poor life experience, I can''t help but give her deep concern.


    But all this, I think, is just a good impression, and it will not affect my plan, because, no matter what, she is Peng Yi''s own daughter, is my enemy''s daughter, I will not change my plan for her.


    But now, I heard Peng Xuefei''s true words. Seeing that she was tortured so badly, and even in the end, watching her slowly die, all of which made me physically and mentally split, I finally found that I had more than a good impression on her.


    Peng Xuefei, her position in my heart is more important than I imagined. We live together and depend on each other. In this dark dungeon, we have experienced so many hardships and tribulations. In these tribulations, our feelings have changed by leaps and bounds, almost to the point of indivisibility.


    I always remember what Peng Xuefei said to me. She said that she would not allow me to die before her. Originally, death is a painful thing, but watching the other party die is more painful than death.


    The two of us are now like a union. Without one, the other is really cutting off the body''s flesh. The pain is unimaginable at this moment. I can''t describe my state at all. I just feel that the whole person is fluttering and wandering. My lips can''t help wriggling, making an extremely hoarse voice. I keep shouting: "Feifei, Feifei..."


    while speaking, my hand, P, constantly shakes Peng Xuefei''s body. However, she does not respond at all. She is just paralyzed In my arms, my face was bloodless and motionless.


    I felt the unprecedented panic, the body all softened, slowly, I stretched out my trembling hand, put out Peng Xuefei''s breath, this exploration, my whole person was stunned, but I was shocked by the waves in my heart.


    I was surprised to find that Peng Xuefei even had some weak breath. She was not dead, she did not die completely. It seems that she just completely fainted in the past. At this moment, I was surprised, happy and afraid that Peng Xuefei would die in the next second.


    Looking at her dying, my heart suddenly rose a strong belief, no matter what, I can''t let Peng Xuefei die, at least, I can''t let her accompany me to rot here, I promised her, we can escape, how to go out, I can''t watch her die in front of me, absolutely not.


    Think of this, I suddenly heartless, directly with teeth, bite his finger, fresh blood, soon flow out, I immediately put my finger into Peng Xuefei''s mouth, let her suck.


    In such a difficult environment, blood is manna, which works better than anything, especially for Peng Xuefei, a hungry and thirsty person.


    My blood moistened Peng Xuefei, let her gradually have some reaction, and the smell of blood, also constantly stimulate me, let the tide in my body surging, as if, I suddenly came to a very strong spirit, only feel the blood spurt, the blood in the body can not flow out. I kept squeezing my fingers, squeezing blood to Peng Xuefei.


    Finally, the vain Peng Xuefei wakes up, her eyelids are trembling, trembling for a long time, she just struggled to open her eyes, her eyes are confused, the whole person is still weak, as if not completely recovered, just staring at me.


    I quickly pulled my finger out of Xia Xiaoxiao''s mouth. Maybe my mouth was bigger and the blood was still dripping. I was afraid of waste. I immediately put my finger in my mouth and sucked out the excess blood.


    Peng Xuefei see me like this, her godless eyes suddenly have a flicker, she seems to understand what I am doing, immediately, her eyes are filled with tears, tears are dim, she is very puzzled to me issued a very weak voice: "Jiangnan wind, you this is why?"


    I licked the lower lip, firmly looked at her, sonorous powerful said: "I do not allow you to die, never allow!"


    When I said this, my blood was more surging, my breath was full, and my self-confidence rose abruptly. I had a stronger belief in my life. In particular, I could not bear Peng Xuefei''s death in front of me. This belief almost burst my body.


    However, I have faith does not mean Peng Xuefei also has faith, but she has never hoped to live. For her, death is the inevitable result. If she wants to live, it is nothing more than a fool''s dream and self deception.


    She gently left the corner of her mouth, showing a very bitter smile. Struggling to me said: "don''t be silly, we can''t go out, I can''t hold on, you don''t waste energy on me, after I die, if you still want to continue to insist, you can drink my blood, eat my meat, I will!"Hearing Peng Xuefei''s words, I just feel my heart twinkle. I shake my head constantly and say in a panic: "no, you won''t die. I don''t want you to die. I promised you to take you out. I will do what I say. Can you stick to it for a while?"


    At the moment, I, like a madman, at a loss, incoherent, but my inner faith is more and more profound, I red eyes, keep asking Peng Xuefei, ask her to insist on living.


    When Peng Xuefei saw me like this, she couldn''t bear to say any more depressed words, or, tired, she had no strength to speak any more. She just gave a gentle um, which could be regarded as an agreement to my request and as a way to let me relax.


    I got Peng Xuefei''s consent, and my eyes suddenly glowed with brilliance, and my confidence exploded directly. My internal Qi was furious. In my mind, there was only one idea, that is, I want to go out, and I must go out.


    Thinking like this, I directly put Peng Xuefei down gently and told her again: "wait for me, must wait for me!"


    After saying that, I quickly stood up. I didn''t know whether it was stimulated by Peng Xuefei''s departure or by the bloody smell. Anyway, I''m full of strength now, and there is no tired state at all. On the contrary, the blood in my body is still boiling, and the breath is still surging. What I need most at this moment is to vent, which is to realize the faith in my heart.


    Since those crazy kidnappers have forgotten us, since no one has come to save us for so many days, if I want to go out, I can only rely on myself to find a way. Although I wandered around last time, I felt helpless and hopeless.


    But this time, I will try my best to do the impossible. The first way that flashed through my mind was to call for help. No matter where I was, no matter what happened, there was nothing wrong with calling for help. So I immediately went to the bottom of the wooden door of the dungeon, looked up at the door above, clenched my fist, and yelled: "help! Help


    My voice is very loud. It''s just that the dungeon space is too small and airtight. The wooden door above is so tight that it seems that the sound can''t be transmitted. No matter how loud my voice is, I can''t get outside. I just let my deafening echo reverberate in the small dungeon, which almost broke my eardrum.


    Crazy like me, my voice was hoarse, but there was still no movement on it. Obviously, this method didn''t work, but I still didn''t give up. I was thinking of other ways and trying hard. Remember the last time, I thought of the way is to open the wooden door above my head, but the wooden door is too far away from the ground, and the door panel is locked again. I can''t reach the wooden door, let alone open it.


    However, this time, I intend to go all out. Since I can''t reach the wooden door, I will pile up the soil under the wooden door. When I stand on the soil, I can feel the wooden door, and I have hope to open it.


    thought of this, I did not delay any more minutes, and immediately went to dig the soil with my hands. There was no available tool in this place. I could only use my hand as a spade to dig the earth and shovel the soil.


    However, no matter the soil on the wall or on the ground, it is very strong and hard. Even though my hands are hard, it is difficult to dig them. My fingers are all broken, my nails are broken, and only a little soil is dug out. At this speed, even if my hands can hold on, it may take at least a year and a half to use them. That is to say, this method is not feasible for me.


    Failure again and again, the more failure, the more anxious I am. I seem to have lost my sense. Just like a mad dog, I have been wandering in the dungeon. I have thought of all the ways I can think of and have done everything I can, but the results are useless.


    It seems that it is impossible to escape from this place by ourselves. Just like Peng Xuefei said, we can''t get out, we can only wait here to die.


    Waiting for death, how terrible the word is, I don''t want to wait for death, I gave myself such a strong belief to support, but when there is nothing to do, my heart will still hurt, or will be depressed.


    Frustrated, I finally had to return to Peng Xuefei. At this moment, my ambition was all gone, and there was only guilt and helplessness.


    What''s more, when I came back to Peng Xuefei, I found that she had closed her eyes at the moment, lying quietly on the ground, motionless. I squatted down, touched her, and found that there was a faint breath. However, I did not dare to save her, because I had no face to wake her up, I did not know how to face her, if she had been awakened Come on, it will only hurt her more and let her down more.


    It''s better to let her die peacefully than to let her suffer for another moment, so that she doesn''t have to continue suffering. However, watching Xia Xiaoxiao''s life slowly disappear, my heart can''t help shaking, and the fury in my body is surging again. I can''t stand it. I can''t see Peng Xuefei die. It''s really hard and hard By.


    What''s more, the reason why I can stay here for so long is also related to Peng Xuefei''s company. If Peng Xuefei turns into a corpse, I''m afraid I don''t want to live for a moment.


    The more I think about it, the more I fear, the more painful I think. In my mind, I keep flashing the fragments of our two together. In my mind, she is beautiful and moving, extremely cold, and sometimes there is a smile of youth, so she is so beautiful, so lively.But in front of her, miserable withered, extremely embarrassed, the breath of life is also gradually fading, not like a person, but like a tortured woman corpse, such a gap, let me collapse, I really can''t let a beautiful girl become a real body, I can''t do it.


    Suddenly, my heart burst, out of control, thinking disorder, my eyes began to become very red, more and more red, in this dark dungeon, seems to send out a terrible red light.


    The fury in my body trembled more and more, and it was about to break out. My muscles and veins were all bulging up. I felt like it was going to burst. It was very painful.


    Even if I bear the ability again strong, can''t carry, crazy I, feel lost in general, my body suddenly fell down. Lying on the ground crying, I keep rolling, rolling, but my body, still bear the pain of being torn, feel every cell is pierced by a poison needle, this pain, has exceeded my limit.


    The pain is extreme, but my consciousness is still there. I know that the reason why I become like this is because I have been completely furious. The torture of this bad environment and the disappearance of Peng Xuefei''s life have made me crazy. But before, every time I go crazy, there are enemies in my opposite. I can use killing to vent, to release my fury and relieve me The pain.


    But now, this time, I''m completely angry. I need stronger and more ferocious vent. But in front of me, there is no enemy. What I face is boundless darkness. I have no place to vent at all. I can only bear the heartrending pain alone.


    I really didn''t think that the harsh environment, cruel reality, did not defeat me, did not take my life, and finally I would die in my own hands, this is really a sad joke, the more I think, the more crazy I am, my body has been rolling on the ground, my clothes, have been torn to pieces. My sweat keeps coming out of my body. The pain has squeezed out all the water left in my body. I''m going to be a corpse.


    My voice can''t stop. The more painful I am, the more crazy I yell. The more painful it is, the more painful it is. This is an endless circle. In the end, my whole body is about to explode, and I am about to suffocate in pain. Perhaps, only when people reach the last moment of life can they give full play to your final potential. This may be the reflection of the legend.


    At this moment, at the last moment when I felt that I was dying, my confused brain suddenly became quiet, and I didn''t think of anything. I seemed to forget everything. I didn''t want to go out. I didn''t want to save my father. I didn''t want to save Ziyi. All those miscellaneous thoughts were thrown out of the sky by me, but a deep memory buried in my heart suddenly emerged Come on. It is the way of Tai Chi taught me by grandfather Bai.


    Tai Chi, a martial art, I learned it a long time ago, but the level I reached was far worse than that of my grandfather Bai. It''s not that I didn''t practice hard or I didn''t have qualifications. Even in practice, I used it many times, but after all, I still had a little superficial knowledge of Tai Chi.


    At the beginning, grandfather Bai said that he only valued my qualifications and thought that I was a genius, so he was willing to accept me as an apprentice. However, I felt that I would never catch up with him. For this, he told me that when I mastered the essence of Tai Chi, I would not be far away from success.


    Although, in the past few months at my grandfather''s house, he had taught me the essentials of his Tai Chi without reservation, but I had not been completely sure of the mystery and essence of Tai Chi. In particular, there is a paragraph of the most important program, the key to self-cultivation. It means that you can adjust your breath, be calm, let you forget yourself and let everything go. This section is the most difficult for me. No matter how I understand it, I can''t understand it, because I have never really let go of all the burdens.


    But at this moment, the secret is very clear in my mind. It is like a banana fan that specializes in the fire mountain. As soon as the secret comes to my mind, the fury in my body disappears. It seems to help me adjust my breath and control my emotions. In the next time, my world is completely quiet.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 638

    Next, I felt as if I had stepped into another situation and got spiritual sublimation. My body, like an invisible force, sat up naturally. I folded my legs, sat on the ground, and meditated.


    at this time, my mind has ruled out all kinds of distractions, and really reached the realm of selflessness. In this void state, I am fully aware of the essence of Tai Chi and use it to control the rage in my body.


    On the surface, I don''t seem to have any movement. I sit cross legged and still, but in fact, my body seems to be fighting a holy war. I use the way of Tai Chi I understand to suppress my fury, so as to refine it.


    My constitution is obviously different from that of ordinary people. Once I get angry, I am a lion, which can erase everything and show incredible power.


    Although this is my special advantage, it can save my life, but this kind of strength can not break out anytime and anywhere. It has a lot to do with my personal mood and state. What''s more, once I break out, I easily lose my sense and become an indifferent machine, which is very cruel. It is just because it is too bloody and violent that I fight in the bottom of my heart I don''t want to be violent, because I lost my original nature when I was furious.


    That is to say, I need to be in certain circumstances, such as life is greatly threatened, such as when the brain is stimulated, such as when the heart is too angry, in addition, I am very crazy when I am crazy, even if I want to control, I can not control this state, for this state, I feel happy at the same time also feel confused, confused in their own irrational , bewildered by their own inability to grasp. It''s like another magical me. I can''t really control it.


    But at this moment, the magic of me, seems to become docile. My brain has also become clear, I seem to be able to control myself as I like, which has completely broken through the former me, allowing me to regain my sanity.


    I know that it all comes from the essentials of Tai Chi that I have learned. It can produce a kind of special gentle Qi, which is just in harmony with and complementary to my violent Qi, so that I can really control this anti heaven power.


    However, this fury is like a wild beast, which is hard to tame easily. I have been meditating and struggling with this beast.


    Time, quietly passing in silence, I constantly overcome myself, into the state, with another I struggle.


    In the end, the emperor paid off those who had a heart. I finally suppressed all my rage into my elixir field. Now, I completely tamed them.


    Then, I slowly vomited out a turbid breath. After a while, I felt refreshed. The sweat on my body, inadvertently, had dried up. My torn body did not hurt at all. I didn''t have that restless breath in my body. I just felt calm and had a feeling of being immortal.


    Moreover, my eyes seem to be much brighter. In this dark dungeon, I can see things more clearly than before. Even my breath has become rhythmic. The whole person has a kind of flexible feeling, especially free.


    I know that all these represent that my strength has been greatly improved. However, I am not happy because of this. Finally, I come back to say that I am still in crisis, still in the middle of the Jedi, and Peng Xuefei''s life is in danger. How can I be happy.


    Of course, I am not discouraged. It seems that after my strength has been improved, my mood has been broadened and I am open to everything. Naturally, I can be calm and calm.


    I just slowly stood up, gently swung off his legs and arms, found that my body in addition to a little bit of pain, nothing serious, my spirit seems to be better. The color of decadence was removed.


    Slightly relaxed for a while, then, I went straight to Peng Xuefei, and then explored her breath. Fortunately, she still has a little breath. As long as she is not dead, my hope is still there. Now I have learned to be calm and calm. I know that the more anxious I am, the more I can''t escape from this dungeon. Although my strength has been improved, I haven''t reached the point of climbing on eaves and walls It''s impossible to open the dungeon door out of thin air. If you want to go out, the only way is to pile up the soil.


    I believe that as long as I can touch the dungeon door with the help of the mound, I will have the strength to open it. This method did not work just now, because I did not have the strength to dig so much soil. But now, I have the faith, the courage and the strength to dig the required soil.


    After I figured it out, I immediately put into action, I touched the four walls, and finally stopped on a relatively soft wall.


    Then, my hand on the wall, gently stroked, my eyes slowly turned red, issued a dark red light, I looked at it closely, the anger in the eyes, more and more exuberant.


    In my opinion, this wall is my enemy and my great enemy. I must eradicate it with this belief. I slowly accumulated strength, the strength of the whole body are concentrated on the arm I stroked the wall.If it is only with my normal strength, then I can''t shovel this wall in any case, so I have to use my transformation to achieve it.


    For me at the moment, the state of fury can be controlled by me, which is equivalent to my first trial. Before that, I was forced to be desperate to be crazy. This time, I used reason to be violent. I controlled my own Dantian, let the rage in the Dantian, slowly released.


    In an instant, this Qi quickly penetrated my whole body, making my veins swell and my eyes more and more red. My whole human strength has been extremely strong, just like turning into a super Saiya. This is the first time that I have used this anti heaven power in a rational way. This time, I really feel how powerful it is.


    With this power in my body, I feel that every cell in my body is extremely active, and there is endless force all over my body, even more and more fierce. When my momentum reached its peak, I held my hand in the shape of a claw. Then, I gave a big drink and hit the wall violently.


    With a strong wind, my claws swept over the wall. Just listen and clap. In a moment, a lot of soil fell from the whole wall. I didn''t stop. My other hand clenched my fist into claws, and once again a claw flashed against the wall. Claw after claw, hands alternately, constantly toward the wall planing.


    My two hands are as hard as iron sand palm. They are comparable to sharp weapons. They are invincible. Especially, my momentum is strong. Every time I take a hand, it seems to be full of endless strength.


    The soil rolled down from the wall, falling more and more, but after all, I was flesh and blood. No matter how strong my hand was, no matter how hard it was, it was still flesh long. After a while, my palm became flesh and blood blurred.


    However, even so, my actions are still more than that. I always attack the wall as if I have no consciousness. With my unremitting efforts, the soil on the ground is finally piled up like a hill. I feel that the soil is enough. What''s more, I''m almost exhausted. I eat very little and rely on some insects for a few days. Now, I burst out my strongest strength again. After grasping the soil for so long, I can''t stand it even if I''m a fairy. My hands and feet are shaking unconsciously and shaking.


    To tell you the truth, at this moment, I really want to lie down and have a sleep. Even if I sleep in the past, I would like to, but I know that I can''t, I can''t delay any more, and I don''t have time to rest. Peng Xuefei is going to die. She can''t hold on. She has only one last breath. Even if there is food, she can''t resist it. She has a high fever. She must hurry up Only when she leaves this ghost place can she hope to live. Moreover, she must leave here as soon as possible.


    So, I resisted the fatigue and pain, continued to support myself, and piled up the soil that I had caught. I tried my best to pile the soil under the door of the dungeon. The more the pile was, the higher it was, the stronger it was.


    Previously, it was so hard to grab soil from the wall that I nearly collapsed. At the moment, it takes a lot of time to pile the soil right under the door. I have only one person and two hands. Even though I move fast and I can''t breathe, it still takes me some time to pile up all the soil.


    By this time, I was no longer human, but I still did not stop, immediately climbed to the pile of soil, happened to stand on the pile of soil, I can reach out and touch the door panel on my head, but touching it is one thing, trying to open it is another.


    I tried my best to push the door panel twice, but it didn''t work at all. The door panel couldn''t move at all. It seemed to be locked. There was something pressing on it, so it couldn''t be pushed at all.


    The most important thing is that at the moment, I have been exhausted, the strength of the whole body is very little, no matter how hard I try, I can''t move the door.


    Looking at the hope on the top of my head, I can''t realize it. I have done so much and worked hard to get here, but I want to lose in the last step. In that case, I would die with my eyes closed.


    I can''t give up all my previous achievements. In any case, I will continue to insist. Unconsciously, I lowered my head and looked at Peng Xuefei lying on the ground.


    At the moment, Peng Xuefei looks so calm. Her face is dirty and haggard. Her body is motionless. She looks like a real corpse. However, I believe that she is not dead. She promised me to insist on it. I also promised to take her out and let her wait for me. With her personality, she must be able to carry, will not really die.


    I can''t let her down any more. I can''t let her rot here. I want to take her out of this cage. I want to save her. When I think of these things, my fighting spirit is rising. But my strength can''t open the door of the dungeon which seems to be heavy.


    Slowly, I raised my head, looked at the top of the strong door panel, gradually, my eyes in the red, my heart in the tremor, anger erupted from my body. I keep telling myself that this door is a barrier, which is the biggest obstacle to save my father, Ziyi and Peng Xuefei. Therefore, in any case, I must break it.The more I think about it, the more red my eyes are. Unconsciously, I stretch out my bloody right hand and put it to my mouth. I smell the bloody smell greedily, and even stick out my tongue to taste my own blood.


    The smell of blood stimulates me, burns me, and makes the blood in my body surge again. The rage in my elixir field does not need my command. My desire to live directly makes it gush. This endless fury gas runs through my whole body in an instant.


    My fist involuntarily clenched up, powerful breath burst out, let my body almost burst. My face is red and red, and my eyes are red like the devil.


    At this moment, all my strength accumulated on the fist of my right hand. The more I accumulated, the stronger I accumulated. Finally, my right fist suddenly moved, and with infinite momentum, it soared into the sky and hit the dungeon door which blocked my way out. With a loud bang, the whole dungeon door flew up, with a piece of dust flying, with the breaking of the dungeon door Open, under the dungeon, I, like a beast out of the cage, roared up to the sky, and made a crazy roar, and the voice went straight into the sky.


    On the top of the dungeon, the sun is shining brightly. The strong light penetrates through the dungeon mouth and directly into the dungeon. The dazzling sunlight sprinkles on my body, which makes me look like the son of light.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 639

    In this dark abyss dungeon, I suffered too much darkness and pain. At this moment, I suddenly saw the light again. All of a sudden, I felt trapped in the dark for thousands of years. Suddenly, I roared, and the roar became louder and louder. The roar was earth shaking.


    I keep venting, my eyes, can''t stand the stimulation of the sun, has been closed, my body, standing straight under the sun, enjoying the baptism of the sun.


    It seems that after a long time, I finally calmed down, the anger in my heart was swept away, and the whole body and mind were happy instead. No matter how hard and how many sins I suffered these days, it doesn''t matter, because I came out and I was reborn again. This ending can annihilate all the process and make me have unspeakable pleasure.


    Slowly, my eyes also adapted to the light, slowly opened, although the sun still stings my eyes, but I still open my eyes, looking at the warm light, only in this way, I can really feel that I am still alive, I have got rid of the seemingly endless darkness.


    Time, in this moment became extremely beautiful, I bathed in the sun for a long time, then gradually returned to God, and then, I jumped directly to the ground of the pit and walked to Peng Xuefei.


    I slowly squat down the body, gently probe her nose, fortunately, she still has a weak breath.


    Peng Xuefei, as expected, she is still waiting for me, I quickly shook her, while shouting: "Feifei, wake up, quickly wake up, we can go out!"


    For directly wake her up, I did not hold much hope, after all, I just so crazy roar, she did not wake up, I just habitually shake her call her, see she did not move, I immediately bite his finger, blood to her to eat.


    At this time, I was actually weak to the extreme, but for Peng Xuefei, I was not stingy with my own blood, constantly squeezed into her mouth, but she never had any reaction, my heart couldn''t help bursting up, I knew that Peng Xuefei was dying, and must be treated as soon as possible.


    Therefore, I regardless of their own body dispirited, without hesitation to carry Peng Xuefei, climbed to the mound.


    Although Peng Xuefei is tall, she weighs very light. Even if I''m tired, it''s easy to carry her. However, Peng Xuefei is a person, not an object. It''s really hard to get her to the exit above my head.


    It took me a lot of effort to finally put Peng Xuefei''s limp body over his head and threw it to the ground outside the exit.


    And myself, with one leap, went straight out of the dungeon''s exit.


    Outside, I found that we were in a mountain forest, surrounded by no human beings, only sporadic chirping of insects and birds.


    It''s no wonder that when I was in the dungeon, I called "tiantianbu Ying" and "the earth is not working". It turns out that the pit we were locked in was in the lonely mountain forest. Obviously, that group of kidnappers did not give us a chance to be rescued.


    I looked at the door of the dungeon that I had beaten up. It was all made of mud. The hole of the dungeon was also hidden in the weeds. As long as the door of the dungeon was covered, even if someone found us here, I''m afraid it would not be possible to find us.


    This ghost place is really suitable for Tibetans. It can make people disappear from the world unconsciously. If it wasn''t for me, Peng Xuefei and I would definitely rot in this pit. In this real world, no one can find us. In the eyes of all the people who know us, Peng Xuefei and I certainly do not exist in this world.


    In particular, those ruthless kidnappers are really cruel. Up to now, they must think that Peng Xuefei and I are already two corpses. I will never forget their hatred in my life. I swear that I will find out these people and break them into pieces.


    However, it''s not the time to think about revenge. To get revenge, you must first protect your life. Peng Xuefei can''t last long. I must take her out of here immediately. Although my body''s strength is basically exhausted and the whole person is on the verge of collapse, I still try my best to carry Peng Xuefei on my back and go straight ahead.


    The sun is shining in the sky, exposing us. I''m walking with heavy steps. The mountain forest is too big. I can''t tell the southeast and northwest, and I don''t know which way to go. All I can do is to move forward in the right direction.


    The more I walk, the softer my feet are, and the energy of the whole person is rapidly consumed. I have been exhausted. I have been relying on my faith and survival instinct for so long.


    However, along the way, the sun was hot and the mountain road was rugged. I carried Peng Xuefei on my back. It was really hard for me. The water in my body was almost drained by the sun, and my head was dizzy. My eyes couldn''t open at all, and my feet were completely soft.


    Finally, I still did not hold on to it. In the dark, Peng Xuefei and I fell on the ground together. My consciousness completely disappeared and fell into a deep coma.


    This time, perhaps, I suffered the most and consumed the most in my history. I was hungry, thirsty, tired, hurt, painful and miserable. It can be said that half of my feet have stepped into the gate of ghosts. The situation is particularly serious. Even after I fell into a coma, I can still feel pain and strange pain. I seem to struggle in chaos and linger in nightmares I want to get rid of this nightmare, but like a ghost, the more struggling, the more suffocating, the more miserable.I don''t know how long it has passed. I suddenly calm down. My mind is blank. I feel very tired and tired. I have no energy to think about everything. My brain is in a state of emptiness, and my body is in a relaxed posture. I completely enter into sleep.


    My body is too tired, want to rest endlessly, but my heart is concerned about, let me not rest too long, finally, I am still in peace, slowly wake up.


    When I opened my eyes for a moment, a very delicate and immature face, suddenly came into my eyes, I was a little confused, a little puzzled, this face, very strange, I have no impression at all, at the moment, she is blinking at me, a naive and playful appearance, see me open eyes, motionless looking at her, she can not help reaching out her hand, shaking in front of me He moved and then asked, "big brother, big brother, can you see me?"


    Her Mandarin is not standard, with a strong local accent, but even so, it seems that she is more simple and pure.


    After hearing her words, I broke free from the sudden state and made sure that I was not dreaming. Therefore, I directly looked at her and found that her dress was as simple as her people, all of them were coarse cloth clothes, and even some places were patched, but this did not affect her beauty. This little girl, who looked only fourteen or fifteen years old, was really good-looking The water is moving.


    Just, I still don''t know, how can have such a simple little girl, appear beside me, I this is how, where is oneself?


    I still feel a little confused, but I still feel a little confused.


    Seeing me nodding, the simple girl immediately laughed and said happily, "Wow, you are so good to get up. Your life is really big. Do you know that I saved your life? When I saw you, you were just like a dead man. After bringing you back, you didn''t wake up for two days and thought you would die. Fortunately, you wake up now!"


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help falling into a stupor. My head was still confused. I didn''t know which pot the girl was carrying. I didn''t know when I was like a dead man. Now I feel confused and confused.


    The little girl saw me stupefied, her smile froze in an instant, her brow could not help wrinkling up, into a serious look, she asked me very seriously: "big brother, what''s your name, where do you come from?"


    The little girl''s words remind me again that my current state is really too unusual. I also realize that I haven''t really sobered up, because my brain can''t move at all. I just feel that my ears are buzzing, but I can''t think of anything specific.


    My heart began to be a little anxious, but my instinctive consciousness made me try my best to be calm. I closed my eyes slowly and kept calm. Then, I began to think slowly, slowly, who I was, where I came from, and how I was in a coma.


    Gradually, my mind began to load things, a picture interwoven, the picture of many people''s images, also gradually clear up, I saw my father, I saw Ziyi, I saw Peng Xuefei, saw the three people I wanted to save most.


    I think more about it. I think of being caught in the dungeon and suffering with Peng Xuefei in the dungeon. In order to live, we have suffered too much pain and suffering. We have lived a long period of inhuman days. In retrospect, I can''t help but feel shivering. It is really too dark and terrible. But the most terrifying thing is that Peng Xuefei is dying. She is quick I can''t hold on.


    Thinking of this, I suddenly opened my eyes, grabbed the little girl''s hand, emotional asked: "with me in a coma together, is there a girl, where she is, how is she now?"


    Maybe, it is that I care too much about Peng Xuefei''s life and death, maybe Peng Xuefei was deeply rooted in my heart during that time, maybe it was Peng Xuefei''s affectionate words to me before she fell into coma, which moved me too much. Maybe I really didn''t want Peng Xuefei to die, so that my mood at the moment was out of control. I was so worried about her,


    the little girl in front of me saw me suddenly Big reaction, she was scared pale face, she forced to shake off my hand, aggrieved said: "you hurt me!"


    This time, I realized that I was rude and apologized: "I''m sorry!"


    Although, I sincerely apologized, but the little girl was still in a state of shock. She looked at me with fear on her face and asked, "you can''t be a bad person, are you?"


    Looking at such a simple little girl, I was a little speechless. I gently shook my head and said in a soft voice, "I''m really sorry to offend you. I''m just in a hurry. I want to know what''s the matter with the girl I''m with?"


    This time, my voice was much milder, and my attitude was also eased a lot. The little girl was not so nervous. She paused for a moment, then, she pursed her mouth and said to me, "she was in another room. At that time, she had a severe fever. We invited a doctor to see her, but she didn''t wake up."


    When I heard the little girl''s words, my excited heart suddenly stopped, but I couldn''t be happy.Peng Xuefei, although she escaped from the God of death, but she is not awake, which has to worry me.


    As the eldest lady of the Hai Gang, she is delicate and expensive, and may never have suffered a lot in her body. But this time, she has been tortured in a terrible dungeon for a long time. Her body has already collapsed and her heart may be broken, because her father did not save her and did not choose to compromise for her life.


    How can a girl endure such cruel physical and mental devastation? Besides, look at the shabby house I live in, it''s a house in a gully. In such a small mountain village, there must be no good medical conditions for Peng Xuefei. If she drags on, I''m afraid she will be in danger.


    Thinking of this, I immediately jumped out of bed, and said to the little girl urgently: "quick, quickly take me to see her!"


    I was surprised to see the girl''s face. I was surprised. You know, one second ago, I was still a seriously injured patient lying in bed, and the next second could be alive and kicking. How could she not be surprised.


    After a long time, she asked me, "big brother, are you ok?"


    I shook my head and said, "it''s OK. Just a little hurt. Take me to see my friend."


    The little girl rubbed her eyes and made sure that it was OK to see me. Then she picked up a dress from the bedside and threw it to me. She whispered, "put on your clothes first. This is my father''s!"


    Hearing this, I suddenly realized that I was still shirtless, and some inflamed wounds were pasted with gauze. I knew that it must be her doctor who also treated me.


    I took the clothes and said sincerely, "thank you."


    Then, I and the little girl came to Peng Xuefei''s room.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 640

    The little girl''s home is a very shabby old house with many rooms, while Peng Xuefei lives in a small room with four walls pasted with newspapers. At the moment, Peng Xuefei is lying on a wooden bed, her body is still motionless, her face is also pale, no blood color. Although the dirt on her face was cleaned up, it was not as dirty as in the dungeon, but it still looked dirty and haggard.


    This kind of her, let my heart can not help but sad, I with a trace of tension, went to her side, reached out her breath, found that her breathing is quite stable, this time, I hold the heart just slightly ease some.


    Maybe, at the beginning, I was worried too much about Peng Xuefei''s life and death, so I was too nervous. Speaking of it, my physique was because I was more than ordinary people, so I would wake up early. Peng Xuefei, who was hungry and tired to the extreme, naturally could not compare her mental state with me. It was normal to wake up later. As long as her fever subsided, I could actually feel at ease ¡£


    In this moment, I seemed to be transformed into a sculpture. I stood by Peng Xuefei''s bed, motionless. My eyes were staring at Peng Xuefei without blinking. My eyes were full of stories.


    I seem to shuttle back to that period of time in the dungeon, the dark picture has been in my mind, thinking about all that I experienced with Peng Xuefei.


    When I met Li you, she told me to come back to me.


    Her voice is more than, the tone is very naive, like a child in the show off their good test results.


    With her own great achievements, she asked me questions about where I came from, how I was hurt so much, and how I fainted on the deserted mountain.


    I wandered in my own world and didn''t pay attention to what she said specifically, but she finally asked me a lot of questions, and I heard a few words.


    I am grateful for this little benefactor. I can''t cross the river and tear down a bridge. I don''t pay attention to others when I get a favor.


    So, after all, I still came back to my mind and had a simple chat with her. For the questions she asked me, I casually perfunctorily, and she did not investigate.


    Through chatting, I learned that her name was Sun Xiaohan. Since she was a child, she and her father have been dependent on each other. The livelihood of the family depends on her father''s work in the field.


    The village she lived in was a very remote village. It was very backward and poor. Up to now, no one used the telephone in the whole village. They didn''t know so much. Most of all, this place was not within the scope of H Province.


    I really didn''t expect that I would be taken to such a place where there is no shit. It seems that the kidnappers are very clear that H Province is under the jurisdiction of the Hai Gang. If we are hidden in the scope of H Province, the Hai Gang will set up a huge net and turn the provincial capital upside down. That''s why the kidnappers left Peng Xuefei and I in a pit on a remote mountain. No wonder no one could find us.


    Now, although I was saved, Peng Xuefei was not awake. Originally, I wanted to take her to the big hospital, but after talking with the little girl, I knew that the mountain village was so remote and rugged that the nearest town had to walk for a long time. Moreover, there was no big hospital in the town. I needed to take a bus to the county seat. Only where could there be a hospital.


    Peng Xuefei has to have something to do with such a turbulence. What she needs most is to take a rest. Moreover, although I can act myself, I feel very tired and powerless. Therefore, I gave up this idea and just solemnly thank sun Yihan.


    Unknowingly, when it was evening, sun Yihan''s father also came back from the field. He was a simple and honest farmer. He was a typical honest man. When he saw me wake up, he immediately put up a smile on his face, and his smile wrinkled.


    After he said hello to me, he immediately went to cook and stewed chicken soup for me, saying that I should make up for it.


    It''s true that my body needs to be replenished most now. For so many days, I rely on some insects to support me. My body is really lack of nutrition. So, I''m not polite. I drink hot soup. After drinking the soup, I eat delicious rice. At this moment, everything is delicious for me, So luxurious.


    After eating a full meal, my spirit immediately perked up, and I felt refreshed. However, my heart was always worried about Peng Xuefei. I had been expecting her to wake up quickly, but I was a little helpless.


    However, sun Yihan''s father is busy cooking medicine for Peng Xuefei after dinner. These Chinese medicines are prescribed by the doctor, which can supplement nutrition. The conditions here are poor, even the medical conditions are poor. There is no Western medicine, and the doctor is also a half baked traditional Chinese medicine. Therefore, what Peng Xuefei is given is also traditional Chinese medicine.


    Originally, sun Yihan was responsible for feeding Peng Xuefei these two days. Now that I wake up, I will do it naturally. I hold a bowl, spoon by spoon, and slowly feed it into Peng Xuefei''s mouth. However, after a bowl of medicine is finished, Peng Xuefei still doesn''t respond. The whole person is still dim and has no sign of waking up.I really don''t trust her. I always accompany her and guard her.


    Although the village is electrified, the light bulb is dim, but it also makes the room clothed with a kind of hazy beauty. I am in the soft light, quietly accompany Peng Xuefei, heart pray 10000 times, hope Peng Xuefei quickly wake up.


    At eight or nine o''clock in the evening, sun Yihan suddenly came to this room. She stood behind me and asked me in a low voice: "big brother, don''t you go to rest?"


    I didn''t look back, but I said, "no more!"


    Sun Yihan then asked, "big brother, you can see that you care about this sister very much. Is she your wife?"


    For fear of suspicion from outsiders, I had to lie to him and said, "yes!"


    Sun Yihan walked forward two steps and said with some emotion: "no wonder you are so infatuated with her. I believe this sister will be moved to wake up!"


    This simple girl''s words, like a soft spring, let me sad heart have a trace of relief, I can''t help but look back at her, smile said: "thank you!"


    Sun Yihan blinked his eyes and asked me in doubt: "big brother, are you from the city? My father said that the cloth on your clothes is very good, different from ours!"


    I still maintain a pair of indifferent smile, way: "calculate is!"


    Hearing this, sun Yihan''s eyes suddenly showed a glimmer of longing. She looked at me with her eyes shining, and said with some joy: "then can you tell me how the city looks like? I haven''t been there."


    This little girl has been pestering me with questions for a long time during the day. Now she comes to ask me questions. She seems to be particularly interested in the outside world and people outside, and she likes to know more about it.


    Although I don''t want to answer, I will answer her patiently when I see her so eager to know the answer. Until more than 10 o''clock in the evening, his father saw sun Yihan still chattering in my room, and called her to go to bed.


    Sun Yihan reluctantly left, and sun Yihan''s father, when he left, comforted me and said, "young man, you don''t have to worry too much. The doctor said that the girl is just starving. Now the fever has subsided and more rest will surely wake up!"


    Then he closed the door and went out.


    Quiet down, and I unconsciously look at Peng Xuefei, my eyes are very soft, my heart also has some peace, sun''s words, like a tranquilizer, let me become a lot of peace of mind, but my heart more than expectations, I still pray, for Peng Xuefei deep prayer.


    I don''t know if Peng Xuefei heard the voice in my heart. Her mouth suddenly moved and even called out. She kept shouting: "Jiangnan wind, Jiangnan wind..."


    unexpectedly, in a coma, Peng Xuefei would still call my name, which made me surprised and happy. I quickly held her hand and replied in a soft voice: "I am Feifei, I''m here. Can you hear me


    However, no matter what I said, Peng Xuefei did not respond, which inevitably let me a burst of disappointment, but I was not discouraged. I took her hand and kept talking in her ear, saying softly: "Feifei, we have come out, we have escaped from the dungeon, in such a difficult environment, you have survived, you have come through, now we are Out of that hell, do you have any reason not to wake up? Open your eyes and have a look, we are really out! "


    In order to restore her mind, I said all the words that I could say and encourage her. At that time, Peng Xuefei wanted to die several times in the dungeon, and I always tried to persuade her and comfort her. Now, I use the same tone and different words to keep telling her and cheer her up.


    I don''t know how long I said it. At last, I just fell asleep by Peng Xuefei''s bed.


    The next day, I woke up and lay down all night. My old waist was sour. As soon as I woke up, I stretched my waist and slowly opened my eyes.


    But when I opened my eyes at the moment, I was dumbfounded, because I saw Peng Xuefei had woken up. She was looking at me with her eyes open. However, there was no change in her face. Her expression was still flat and there was no unnecessary color.


    I thought I was dazzled. I quickly rubbed my eyes and then looked at them. I found that Peng Xuefei''s eyes were still open. This time, I was more and more puzzled. At this time, Peng Xuefei suddenly opened his voice and said to me, "Jiangnan wind, are we in hell?"


    Her voice, as it had been in the dungeon, sounded bleak and uninspired.


    I was breathless, and quickly explained, "no, we have come out, we are saved!"


    Peng Xuefei listened to my words, her eyes are still very dim, she did not have any of the kind of surprise I expected, feeling like a lost soul, she looked at me stupidly and said: "impossible, we must be dead!"


    This silly girl is really persistent. She thinks she is dead. She doesn''t believe me when I speak. I don''t think much about it. I quickly took her hand and explained to her patiently that I thought of a way to dig up the earth and open the prison door to escape. Then she was rescued here by a kind-hearted person.As for the escape from the dungeon, I said it was very light, and it seemed to be a very simple thing, because I did not dare to tell too many details for fear of arousing her suspicion. Peng Xuefei, however, was not entangled in this matter. She was just clinging to the idea that she had been in hell. Her appearance was still listless and seemed to be living in the illusion.


    Think about it, Peng Xuefei is not generally stimulated, she is a weak woman, can bear over, can survive, is really a miracle, now, she finally sober up, did not ease over for a time is also reasonable.


    I''m afraid that if she goes on like this, her spirit will go wrong. Therefore, I didn''t stop to enlighten her, comfort her, even call her to return to the real world.


    However, let my saliva all said dry, also did not play a role, Peng Xuefei still stubbornly immersed in their own vain world, unable to extricate themselves.


    I''m a little frustrated, and I feel hopeless. But at this moment when my heart cools down, Peng Xuefei in the void suddenly opens his mouth again and says, "Jiangnan wind, help me up!"


    Although, her voice is still a little bleak, but at least with a trace of emotion, listening to my heart waves are rippling, I quickly support Peng Xuefei''s body, let her sit up, back against the head of the bed.


    Random, I looked at her with concern, and then, very seriously, asked, "what''s up? Tell me what else is wrong with you


    My tone is full of sincerity and sincerity. At this moment, Peng Xuefei is no longer a simple tool to be used in my eyes. I really care about her body. After asking this sentence, my heart is also up and down, still have a kind of faint worry feeling.


    However, to my total surprise, Peng Xuefei did not immediately answer my question, but suddenly stretched out her hand, put her arm around my neck, and then blocked my mouth with her lips.


    This moment, I was confused, my whole person thoroughly disordered, my eyes opened old circle, body stiff, but my heart was filled with waves.


    But Peng Xuefei is desperate to kiss me, but her kiss is very unfamiliar, without a bit of skill, is to use her lips, constantly rubbing my lips, friction, seems to produce endless sparks.


    After a long time, Peng Xuefei suddenly let me go. Suddenly, her face reflected in my stunned eyes. At this moment, Peng Xuefei''s face was completely devoid of decadence, and the whole person seemed to have recovered her former look. Her expression was firm and domineering, and her eyes seemed to contain extremely tender feelings. She looked at me deeply and said with loud voice: "Jiangnan style, you will be my official boyfriend in the future, and no one can tear us apart!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 641

    Peng Xuefei''s initial impression on me was that she was beautiful and cold-blooded. I remember the first time I met her, that is, at the door of the classroom, I accidentally stepped on her foot, which made her have an impression on me, and also remembered me in my heart. Since then, she has repeatedly looked for opportunities to punish me.


    I was in her repeated trickery, slowly close to her, but, at the beginning of me, how to pester her, can not win her favor, on the contrary, the more I stick to her side, she seems to me more irritable, from the beginning to the end, I can not melt her iceberg like heart.


    It was not until we entered the dungeon that our relationship had a breakthrough change. We went through hardships together, walked on the edge of life and death together, overcame difficulties together, and supported to live together, and the two people reached a real mutual dependence.


    At that time, it seemed that we were both longer than a lifetime. Every minute of pain, my memory was particularly deep. However, what Peng Xuefei said to me in the dungeon also made me remember fresh. I remember that she said her life experience and her fragility. Before she was in a coma, she said that she lived in pain and persisted, just to accompany me.


    All this shows that Peng Xuefei has feelings for me. However, I didn''t think that Peng Xuefei, a high and cold lady, has no love. Once she has love, she is so direct and domineering. She gives me a strong kiss by surprise, and then confesses to me so domineering that I can be her official boyfriend.


    She really caught me off guard. Even her confession didn''t need my response, so she announced my identity directly. This is also Peng Xuefei''s character.


    If I had heard Peng Xuefei''s confession in the past, I would have been dizzy with joy. After all, the purpose of my approach to her is to pursue her and take her to achieve my goal.


    But now, after so many things, and even, we have experienced life and death together, suddenly, I have achieved my goal, but I can''t be happy, because I know that Peng Xuefei and I have no end. I cheated her and let her pay her heart. Finally, if I abandon her, let her know that she is just a chess piece, then she will It''s a deep, deep wound.


    In the past, I didn''t have any special feelings for her. I only regarded her as the daughter of my enemy. In that case, if I caught her, I would not feel guilty or anything. But now the situation is different. My feelings for Xia Xiaoxiao are more than the general friendship among classmates. At least, I understand her miserable life experience and her pain and helplessness She has deep compassion, at the same time, we share weal and woe together, I got her true confession, my heart can not be touched, but also can not be so natural to hurt her.


    But what can we do without harm? Let me confess my life experience to her at this time, and then let Ziyi and my father live and die? Of course, this is impossible. At this stage, things have no turning point. Even if I can no longer bear to hurt Peng Xuefei, I must continue to hide my identity and cover up the old one with a new lie.


    Moreover, because I was caught in the dungeon, it took me too long. Ziyi can''t afford to wait. I don''t have much time. I have to act as soon as possible. Now, Peng Xuefei has fallen in love with me completely. For me, this is a good opportunity. I can''t miss it, no matter what.


    So, I quickly suppressed the mood in the heart, the surface showed a surprise appearance, happy reply: "great, you finally agreed to me!"


    My voice is jubilant, expression is more happy, Peng Xuefei see me so, her face also finally emerged a trace of smile.


    With this long lost smile, she leisurely said to me: "well, this escape from death, also let me understand a lot of things, life can''t be blindly tolerant, sometimes, also should consider for themselves, should be tough once!"


    When she said this, Peng Xuefei''s smile gradually lost, replaced by her face of perseverance, her voice is also sonorous and powerful, showing her heroism completely.


    It seems that she has been completely OK, and my heart can''t help but be gratified. I quickly replied: "yes, you finally figured it out. Ha ha, I''m happy to have a hard time!"


    The voice just fell, I directly reached out my hand, gently stroked Peng Xuefei''s hair, with the action on behalf of my love.


    Peng Xuefei felt my tenderness, her eyes sparkled, and she responded with my endless softness, saying, "Jiangnan wind, thank you for your sincerity, thank you for your perseverance, and even more thank you for saving my life!"


    Today''s Peng Xuefei is really different. She shows a strong and resolute side and is not stingy and gentle. She turns all the words she wants to say to me into three thanks.


    Her thanks are very sincere, but I can''t take it for granted, because I know very well that in that abyss dungeon, if there was no Peng Xuefei, I might not live. We can say that we support each other and cuddle together, and finally we live together.


    After a little hesitation for a while, I still whispered back: "this is what I should do!"


    Peng Xuefei heard, did not say anything more, just showed me a happy smile, all the words, are contained in this smile.In fact, I understand in my heart, such as Peng Xuefei, a girl with a cold personality, she will either not agree to your pursuit. Once she agrees, she will be determined. Even if there are more obstacles in the road of love between us, she will accompany me to gripe my teeth and insist. Her character is so stubborn. What she said to me earlier also shows that she will meet and block us Any difficulties in front of us will defend our love to the end.


    Therefore, I am close to her goal is a complete achievement, for my plan also has a breakthrough development, now the only problem is time, I need to leave as soon as possible.


    But Peng Xuefei''s body has just recovered, and it is certainly not suitable for long-distance travel. I must try my best to help her to take care of her body. So, I directly said to her, "Feifei, are you hungry now? I''ll get you something to eat?"


    Peng Xuefei shook her head and whispered, "I want to take a bath."


    Her words made me suddenly wake up. Yes, Peng Xuefei and I have never taken a bath since we were locked up in the dungeon. Although our Father Sun may have wiped our bodies, our bodies are still messy and have a bad smell. But I have been in the dungeon for too long, maybe I am used to the smell, so I don''t feel much.


    But Peng Xuefei is different. After all, she is a girl. It is her nature to love cleanliness. The first thing she wakes up is not to eat, but to take a bath.


    But in her present state, where can she take a bath? I didn''t think much about it. I hastened to persuade her: "Feifei, you just woke up, and your body is still empty. You can''t move around or get cold. You have to compensate for nutrition first. I''ll get you something to eat?"


    Peng Xuefei also did not affectation, intimate nodding.


    Immediately, I went out the door.


    Everyone in the village woke up early. When I came out, sun''s father and sun Yihan got up, and even breakfast was ready. Listening to me, Peng Xuefei woke up, and they were very happy. Sun Yihan ran into the room and chatted with Peng Xuefei, while his father continued to live and stew for Peng Xuefei.


    And I gave Peng Xuefei a bowl of porridge for her to drink. For her at the moment, porridge is the most delicious dish, and she has not had a dinner for a long time. Therefore, this time, she enjoyed it very much. She drank it up without two bowls of porridge.


    Although the conditions in this small mountain village are not good and there are not many kinds of food to eat, there are natural food, wild fish, and the soup is very delicious. This kind of food is very useful for us to supplement nutrition. In particular, Mr. Sun was very warm-hearted and didn''t treat us as outsiders at all. At noon, he killed a chicken and stewed US chicken soup. Peng Xuefei and I had a good time.


    With adequate nutrition supplement, my spirit is better and better, and Peng Xuefei is also gradually getting better. For this, we are sincerely grateful to Mr. Sun.


    Through contact, as far as I know, sun''s father is a simple and honest farmer who doesn''t speak much. He works hard and does more than he says. He greets me and Peng Xuefei very well. Sun Yihan is a simple and naive little girl. She always asks us questions like a curious baby. She says that she has never left the village because her father is afraid of her giving People cheated her out.


    The more caged birds are, the more curious they are. I understand Sun Yihan''s desire for the outside world. Therefore, I will answer many of her questions patiently.


    One day passed quickly. By the next day, Peng Xuefei''s spirit obviously recovered a lot, and she could walk freely. Therefore, she couldn''t sit still in the early morning and had to take a bath. She couldn''t stand the itching all over her body, and she couldn''t bear the bad smell on her body.


    However, when she asked sun Yihan, she knew that there was no condition for her family to take a bath, so she had to draw water to wash her body. However, this washing method didn''t work at all. Sun Yihan knew that we cared about it, so she took us directly to a pond in the back mountain.


    Sun Yihan told us that she often takes a bath secretly here, saying that the water here is warm in winter and cool in summer, which is suitable for bathing.


    Peng Xuefei and I saw the quiet water in the pool, and we couldn''t help but jump. For us, this is a large hot spring pool, which is the place we need most. Almost can''t wait. I took off my clothes and jumped off the pond. Peng Xuefei followed her leisurely, but she was not too exposed. She still wore clothes and went into the water, equivalent to even people Wash your clothes with you.


    Elder brother sun, you can go back to the shore and greet us slowly


    It has to be said that this little girl is quite sensible and knows not to disturb us. After she leaves, Peng Xuefei completely lets go. She has no scruples and swims happily.


    The pond is not deep, but it is very spacious. Peng Xuefei is like a mermaid, so smart, free and beautiful. Her gentle body is constantly wandering in the pool. Sometimes, she will plunge into the water, and her movements are graceful and straightforward.


    Water is really precious to both of us. I didn''t swim around like Peng Xuefei. I just immersed in the water quietly, but I felt comfortable all over. It seemed that every cell in my body was moistened and refreshing.Peng Xuefei and I have been enjoying the river for a moment. From time to time, Peng Xuefei will swim to me and splash water on me. I will also splash water to her with a smile. We are like a pair of mandarin ducks playing in the water. We have a lot of fun.


    After a long time, the bad luck on our bodies and the unbearable memories in our minds seem to be completely removed by the pool water, and even our skin is softened. At this time, we reluctantly go ashore.


    Peng Xuefei, like a lotus flower in the water, exudes an extremely charming light on the ground. My eyes are immediately attracted by her. Now she has no trace of dirt. Every tiny dirt has been washed away. Her skin becomes tender and smooth, and her temperament becomes clean and pure, especially on her body The clothes were thin, tall, she gave me an instant wet temptation, if not for my good concentration, I''m afraid my nosebleed will come out.


    Peng Xuefei has already regarded me as her man. She has no taboo at all. Her expression is very natural. She always keeps her elegance and calm, and ignores my hot eyes.


    Then, we lie side by side on the grass, enjoying the rising sun and the sun shining on our faces, we squint, gently say love words, talking about the heart.


    Because of the dungeon experience, we have a common topic. From time to time, we will talk here again. I can still be relieved of that painful energy. After all, I am used to suffering. Although the dungeon experience is the most painful, I can accept it.


    Peng Xuefei was born in a golden family, and she has never suffered from skin and flesh. Let alone such a terrible crime, that crime may become her eternal nightmare.


    Of course, this is a nightmare, but it is also a fate. Peng Xuefei was even a little lucky to be able to experience this nightmare together with me, so that we finally got together.


    Peng Xuefei said to me, I in the dungeon is the whole of her life. For me, she is alive, and because of me, she has the courage to live. I gave her confidence and gave her the strongest feelings. She really felt my love and saw my heart clearly through this time. Therefore, I was able to completely pass her test and let her give birth to me She had a strong and strong love.


    The sun slowly became hot, time, also in the ignorance came to noon, to eat time, at this time, Peng Xuefei''s clothes also dried.


    So I sat up straight up and said to her gently, "Feifei, let''s go back."


    Hearing my words, Peng Xuefei also followed, she nodded to me, and then left here with me.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 642

    In this way, we got up and left here. Our pace was very slow, slowly and leisurely swinging on the rural road. The air in the village was very fresh, and the fields on both sides were very wide, which seemed to cover the whole world. When we were in it, we only felt comfortable physically and mentally and had a wide vision.


    To be honest, this place can be regarded as the most simple village. It has the most natural scenery and the most simple farmers. It is just like Tao Yuanming''s paradise. Every family we pass by seems to be very harmonious. Men work and women weave. Life is simple and tasteful. It''s happy and relaxed.


    Such an environment makes people intoxicated and even more yearning for Peng Xuefei. Even, on the way back to sun Yihan''s home, she couldn''t help joking: "Jiangnan wind, or we don''t go back and settle down here. I think the environment here is really good, and there won''t be so many frauds. It''s so good to live here carefree and carefree!"


    When I heard this, my heart was shocked. She was right. This kind of leisure and free life without worry is really good, and I like it very much. However, I can''t have a good health with her here. I have my mission, my task, and the people I care about are waiting for me outside. I must rescue my father in the shortest time. For me, the faster I leave here The better, how can you stay here forever?


    It''s just that my idea is unfair to Peng Xuefei. I only care about myself, but I can''t care about her. Does she really want to stay here?


    I gently pursed her mouth and pretended to ask her casually, "what''s the matter? Don''t you want to go home?"


    Peng Xuefei gave a bitter smile, a little desolate Oh said: "ha ha, they think I''m dead. Since my family don''t want to take care of me, it''s meaningless for me to go back. Moreover, I''m worried that after I go back, my family will hinder us from being together!"


    I can see that Peng Xuefei''s voice was very bitter when she said this. Although she had expected that her father would not compromise in order to save her, Peng Xuefei was still sad. She felt that she was the abandoned product of a family. In the eyes of her family, maybe she was a dead person. She didn''t want to face such a home People don''t want me and her feelings to be blocked.


    For Peng Xuefei''s grievances and heartache, I understand the most, but I have to cruelly break her wish, have to persuade her to leave, after a pause, I was very patient with her and said: "it''s OK, Feifei, we have survived such a big difficulty, are you afraid of interference from your family? You also said, now, no one can separate us, we can not escape, to face the reality bravely, and, you still have your mother at home, she may still be heartbroken for you, do you have the heart to go on like this? Besides, we escaped from the dungeon. Those kidnappers will know sooner or later that if we stay in this village, it will be easy for them to find us. Therefore, we must go back and I will not let you suffer in vain. No matter who catches us, I must pay his blood debt! "


    My every word is a way, at the same time, also showed my determination, Peng Xuefei listened, directly on the key point nodded, said: "I know, just to joke with you!"


    Finish saying, she also took my hand, a pair of innocent appearance.


    The two of us, facing the scorching sun, hand in hand, happily walked to sun Yihan''s home.


    But when we went outside her home, something was wrong. We obviously heard a lot of noise in the courtyard. According to the law, sun Yihan''s family was very harmonious with their father and daughter, and they would not make any noise at all.


    In an instant, my heart suddenly two times, this must have happened.


    My heart just gave birth to this idea, suddenly, sun Yihan jumped out of a corner, took me and Peng Xuefei''s hand and said, "don''t go in, hide quickly!"


    At this time, sun Yihan''s expression was very anxious, just like a big enemy. Although I don''t know what happened to her family, I know that the more things happen, the less flustered I can''t be. Compared with the past, my mood has changed a lot and become calm and steady. I didn''t panic, but slightly frowned and asked in doubt: "what happened What happened? "


    When sun Yihan saw that I was still calm, she became more and more anxious. She quickly explained: "the bully of our village has come. He seems to have heard that our family has saved a beautiful woman, so he went to the door specially."


    When I heard this, my frown widened. Then I gently picked it and asked, "and then


    Sun Yihan continued to say in an urgent way: "is it still necessary to say? He is a well-known villain in the village. He bullies men and women all day, and he doesn''t know how many girls he has harmed. Even a little girl like me, let alone a big sister, he''d better hide away quickly. Don''t let him see him, or you''ll suffer! "


    After listening to sun Yihan''s words, I only felt a little speechless. Just now, Peng Xuefei and I still felt that this is a paradise. People living in this place must be very simple. I didn''t expect that many things were not as simple as the surface. It turned out that such a quiet and secluded rural village would also have such a thing.


    I can''t help but smile bitterly, light said: "he is so overbearing, no one tube it?"When I said this, my expression did not show any signs of anxiety. It seemed to be in sharp contrast to sun Yihan''s anxiety. She was anxious to let Peng Xuefei and me escape at the beginning. As a result, I not only did not run, but also asked about things here and there, and her expression was indifferent. She was shocked.


    After a long pause, she explained, "who dares to control him? The village head is afraid of him. This man has been outside and has heard that he has practiced martial arts. He comes back with several younger brothers. He is the overlord of our village. No one dares to provoke him. Now young girls dare not stay in the village. People are worried because of him. Many people have left the village!"


    In fact, all the young girls in Peng''s village dare not even escape from the villain.


    Originally, I was just a passer-by here. Now Peng Xuefei is well cultivated. I am ready to say goodbye to my father sun after lunch. However, since this matter has been met by me, I can''t ignore it. Therefore, I didn''t talk to sun Yihan again, nor did I listen to her words to hide. I just said to Peng Xuefei: "let''s go and have a look."


    Peng Xuefei certainly did not like this kind of person. Besides, she knew my ability, so she didn''t worry at all. She said, and then she walked with me to the gate of the hospital.


    Seeing this, sun Yihan was so anxious and dizzy that he kept shouting, "Hey, hey, you don''t want to mess around. Something will happen."


    Peng Xuefei and I just didn''t hear, and walked straight into the yard.


    As soon as we went in, we saw that the courtyard was in a mess. What was most frightening was that an old hen with eggs in his house died bloody on the ground. A big Tibetan mastiff was gnawing at the chicken and eating chicken feathers. The scene was bloody and cruel. The granddad in the yard looked in a mess, as if he had been beaten, but even so, his face did not have a trace of anger and dissatisfaction, this honest man, his mind seems to be out of its big, can swallow up all the grievances, he is still there, with the heart of the other side of the reason.


    My cold eyes, looked at a group of people who came in to pick up trouble. I could see that the one with the dog was five big and three thick, with a thick gold chain on his neck and a bald head with a scar on his forehead. He must be the leading bully.


    To tell you the truth, bareheaded is a bit rough and domineering, but it is also relative to the people in small places. Such a person in the provincial capital, even if he is a small leader in a big gang, does not matter, because he is light and has no connotation. On the surface, the past five big and three strong men are powerful, and the actual force value, I can basically see through, too general, and he is beside him The five younger brothers are even more in the bag. Only in small villages can he boast such goods.


    However, the bareheaded dog is really powerful, which makes people shudder at the sight of it. It feels fiercer than a tiger.


    I was looking at this Tibetan mastiff, Tibetan mastiff also found me and Peng Xuefei, immediately, it came to us, a look of ferocity.


    Holding the Tibetan mastiff bareheaded, following the Tibetan mastiff''s eyes, also found us, immediately, his eyes on the release of a very abnormal essence, he was staring at Peng Xuefei, a wanton face said: "ha ha ha ha, it''s really a beautiful woman, it''s really good, I sent it to the door, save me trouble to find it!"


    Finish saying, he led the Tibetan mastiff to us together, his younger brothers also immediately gathered together.


    Seeing this, sun''s father quickly stopped him: "panghu, don''t mess around. He''s from the city. He''s recuperating here for the time being. He''ll go back soon. You can''t afford it!"


    It can be seen that sun and his heart are still full of courage for us.


    But the big bald man named panghu didn''t care about any city dwellers. His eyes were still fixed on Peng Xuefei, hoping to eat Peng Xuefei on the spot.


    He didn''t change his eyes at all. He just yelled at his father: "Sun Xiangru, don''t toast or eat or drink penalty wine. If you don''t believe me, I''ll do your daughter together!"


    After all, his daughter is his life. How dare he make fun of sun Yihan.


    However, sun''s father had to shut up and keep on approaching me and Peng Xuefei.


    Soon, he arrived in front of us. After standing still, he ignored me directly and said to Peng Xuefei with an obscene smile: "little sister, brother, I''m in love with you. Can you accompany my brother to have a drink?"


    The bald voice dropped, and several of his younger brothers immediately followed him, saying that they had a good time with their eldest brother.


    When they were talking about it with great interest, a startling roar burst out of the troubled air: "get out!"


    A word, I have been silent, I sent out, I this roar, really like a dragon chant, even the large Tibetan mastiff were startled to roar, bareheaded group of people were completely shocked, their eyes almost at the same time staring at me, eyes are all inexplicable.I don''t know when, sun Yihan stood behind me. After I let out this roar, she suddenly gently pulled down my clothes and whispered in my ear: "big brother, don''t mess around, fat tiger''s dog seems to eat people!"


    I didn''t pay attention to sun Yihan. I just stared at his bald head coldly. After a burst of shock, he suddenly reacted. Suddenly, anger covered his face. He was very dissatisfied and yelled at me: "boy, are you talking to me?"


    His attitude is extremely arrogant. From the very beginning, he didn''t pay attention to me. It seems that the little white face beside Peng Xuefei is not worth mentioning at all.


    Of course, he didn''t pay attention to me, I didn''t pay attention to him. I didn''t need to reason with such scum. Without hesitation, I made a more domineering voice to him: "smart, now get out of here, otherwise, I want you to roll all can''t roll!"


    Hearing this, the anger of bald head soared to the extreme in an instant. With anger in his eyes, he swore: "looking for death!"


    Then, he loosened the rope that held the Tibetan mastiff and roared at me: "Wangcai, bite him to death!"


    This Tibetan mastiff named Wangcai is very vicious, at the same time, it is also very human. As soon as the bald voice fell, it shook off its claws and hit me fiercely.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 643

    Such a big dog, absolutely great lethality, Peng Xuefei see, are very scared, I suddenly will Peng Xuefei behind the protection, at the same time, my momentum also suddenly burst out.


    I don''t care about the dog''s biting, but I don''t care about it. I can''t bite the dog''s skin. I don''t care about it.


    However, the Tibetan mastiff does not know whether it has a keen nature, it seems to feel my momentum, suddenly stopped, dare not move, just stare at me, as if in confrontation with me.


    At the moment, my heart is indeed similar to the beast, or even stronger. When the Tibetan mastiff stops living, I still step forward and roar at it, venting my full of anger.


    All of a sudden, the Tibetan mastiff seemed to have seen a ghost. It was startled. Suddenly, he ran away and quickly disappeared in the hospital. He was allowed to scream with his bare head behind him. He didn''t pay any attention to it and disappeared in an instant.


    This scene, stunned the whole audience, even has been keeping a simple and honest attitude, all showed a surprised look.


    Not to mention other people, even myself, are a bit incredible. Unexpectedly, the dog is so psychic that it can feel my hidden power and run away in fear.


    However, after the shock, the skinhead group of people who didn''t know how much money my dog was. After being shocked, he immediately showed anger again. He angrily walked up to me and yelled, "do you know how much my dog is? If it runs away, you can''t afford to pay for your life!"


    When he said this, his eyes were red as if he were going to eat me.


    I calmly met his anger and said casually, "I didn''t move it. It''s timid and ran away. It''s none of my business."


    Bareheaded and angry, he hit me in front of the door. He was not polite at all, but his body suddenly flew out before his iron fist reached my face.


    He was as strong as a pig. In front of all the people in the field, he fell to the ground with a bang, splashing dust.


    Bareheaded little brother for a time were all in a daze, full of incredible eyes, staring at me.


    But the bald head fell to the ground, his whole body was soft, and a mouthful of blood gushed from his mouth. When he slowed down a little, he immediately cried out, "kill him!"


    Now he has lost his face to his house. No matter how fierce I am, he just wants to kill me. His bald little brother is also loyal. When he hears the order, he immediately sweeps over to me.


    Unfortunately, these cats and dogs are too weak for me. I can kill them instantly with my hidden strength. Therefore, I didn''t use any extra strength. I easily beat them to the ground one by one and complained bitterly.


    Now, lying on the ground bareheaded, he realized that he had encountered a stubble. He was a little scared, and his eyes showed the color of panic. He held up his hands and tried to struggle to get up. In this moment, I took two steps and stepped on his back, grabbed his hand and twisted it. Suddenly, the sound of killing pigs spread all over the courtyard.


    I have a good grasp of my strength, that is, to scrap one of his hands, but not to kill him. When his painful cry is over, I said to him sternly: panghu, right? Listen to me. Today, this is just a lesson for you. I limit you to today, get out of this village, or I will kill you! "


    As soon as the voice dropped, I directly let him go, and then I yelled at the bag: "get out of here!"


    At this moment, I was domineering and powerful.


    To say, at the beginning, these people were still dissatisfied and angry with me, but when they saw my strength, the arrogance disappeared in an instant. All they had left in their eyes was boundless fear. For them, my roll was an amnesty order. At once, the bald boys got up and ran away with the fat tiger.


    After a while, the courtyard was quiet, and my expression returned to calm. Then, I went straight to my father sun and said sincerely, "Uncle sun, I''m really sorry. I''m sorry to give you trouble."


    Sun''s father quickly shook his head and said: "no, I have to thank you for beating away this bully for us!"


    At this time, sun Yihan suddenly jumped out and praised to me: "Wow, big brother, you are so powerful. No wonder you don''t care about the big bully. I adore you too much!"


    With that, she also showed me a crazy look in her eyes.


    Although their father and daughter did not care about anything at all, I knew that Peng Xuefei and I had caused them trouble. I was still a little ashamed. After a little pause, I said to my granddad, "Uncle sun, thank you for your help. If you have a chance, I will compensate you. We came here to say goodbye to you. Now, we want to Gone


    Before, I planned to say goodbye to them after lunch, but now the sun family is in such a mess that I can''t continue to stay here.After listening to my words, my granddad immediately replied, "go now? Can''t, our place is remote. Even if you start now, it''s too late to go to the county, and the bus will not be able to catch up. Besides, your girlfriend''s illness is just right, and it''s not suitable for long-distance travel. If you don''t stay for one night, you''ll have to wait for dawn tomorrow and start early, so that you can catch up with the bus! "


    After sun''s father''s words, sun Yihan followed up and said, "yes, yes, don''t go in such a hurry. Moreover, if you go away, fat tigers will come back for revenge, and we will be miserable!"


    She also showed a pathetic look.


    What they said is also reasonable. Even if I am in a hurry to leave, it will not help if I can''t catch up with the car. Moreover, I''m also worried that panghu didn''t listen to my warning and dare to come back to deal with their father and daughter.


    So I compromised and said, "well, listen to you. I''ll leave tomorrow morning, and I''ll disturb you one more day."


    Sun''s father saw my promise and immediately began to clean up the scene. Sun Yihan pestered me and asked me questions. She regarded me as a hero and was extremely curious about my story.


    As for Peng Xuefei, she doesn''t have any opinions about staying. After all, she doesn''t want to go back to her home without warmth. Now I promise to stay one more day. Of course, she doesn''t have any opinions. She helps her granddad to clean up the messy yard.


    Today''s lunch, we ate a little late, about two o''clock in the afternoon, we began to eat, but we still had a delicious lunch, the atmosphere is particularly harmonious.


    The village is not big. The story of my beating panghu, a big bully, spread quickly. After we finished lunch, many people in the village came to thank us, and there was an endless stream of people. This is a trivial matter for me, but it is a big deal for the whole village people, because almost all the villagers regard him as a devil. I not only subdue him, but also drive him out of the village. This is a great blessing for the villagers.


    All afternoon, I was dealing with all kinds of people. In the evening, a banquet was specially organized in the village. Many villagers came to celebrate the departure of panghu, the devil. Of course, they also congratulated me. I was equivalent to the Savior of the village. From this, we can see how much the villagers dislike the scum of panghu.


    I was also a little relieved. Panghu didn''t come back for revenge. Maybe, he had already felt that I was extraordinary. Since he had seen the world, he should know that I was powerful and didn''t dare to mess around, so he was willing to leave.


    On this day, Peng Xuefei and I were very happy, enjoying the most beautiful and simple night in the mountain village, and laughing and laughing with these simple and honest villagers.


    Back home, sun Yihan, like a curious baby, pestered Peng Xuefei and me to ask questions. She felt like she had endless questions. Fortunately, my patience was good enough to answer her.


    Until late at night, Peng Xuefei and I were really quiet. After a day''s tiredness, I was also a little tired. So, after saying good night to Peng Xuefei, I wanted to go to the next room to sleep.


    But Peng Xuefei suddenly said to me: "Jiangnan wind, you call me your girlfriend in front of outsiders. Is it not appropriate for us to sleep separately?"


    When I heard Peng Xuefei''s words, I immediately stopped. Of course, I understood her meaning. However, even though I had intimate contact with her and had a kiss, I also slept in the dungeon together. But now, if we are required to sleep in the same room or even share the same bed in the normal environment, I will inevitably mind, but I can''t find any reason to refuse her and keep silent, I asked her, "don''t you mind sleeping with me?"


    Peng Xuefei shrunken mouth, said: "you are my boyfriend, what do I mind?"


    Her tone seems very relaxed, it seems that she is no longer alert to me, completely let go. Other girls can do this, if I refuse, obviously not very good, helpless, I can only sleep with her.


    The room we live in is exactly the room Peng Xuefei lay in when she was unconscious. The room is very small, and the wooden bed is smaller. We both lie together, and the body is close to each other. The heat is really easy to get lost.


    I didn''t dare to think about it. I turned off the light and said to Peng Xuefei, "go to bed. Tomorrow we have to get up early and go on our way."


    Finish saying, I immediately straight lie well, but my heart can''t be still, seven up and eight down, very nervous.


    But Peng Xuefei seemed to take it for granted. She gave me a close hug, as if to embrace the whole world, full of happiness.


    I had been suffering enough. Being held by her, I only felt that the whole person was stiff. I didn''t dare to move, but my heart beat faster and faster.


    Just when I was not calm, Peng Xuefei suddenly sat up.


    Out of the window, the moonlight is dim, and the light penetrates into the room through the window. Through the moonlight, I see Peng Xuefei''s eyes staring at me all the time, and the eyes are burning.


    In the dead of the night, lonely and widowed, sleeping with each other, this is the rhythm of dry firewood encountering fire. When I was staring at me like Peng Xuefei, I felt hot all over. I was really afraid of something. So, I just closed my eyes and pretended to be asleep.After a long time, Peng Xuefei didn''t have any extra action. I only felt the air in the house was solidified. Only a kind of emotional factor was shuttling around quietly. When I didn''t know what to do, suddenly, a soft body pressed on my body, which made my breath quickly up.


    I had no time to think about it. Immediately, my mouth was blocked by a warm thing, followed by a breath with a delicate fragrance. I know, I was forced to kiss Peng Xuefei, Queen like her, once again showed her hegemony.


    My heart beat rapidly, as if to be raped. I couldn''t help but reach out and grab Peng Xuefei''s shoulder. When my hand touched Peng Xuefei''s body, I was shocked, because I even directly touched her skin that could be broken by blowing bullets. Obviously, at this moment, Peng Xuefei didn''t wear clothes, which made me scared to sweat.


    £¦#160;


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 644

    In front of this amazing scene, let me completely confused, I really did not think that Peng Xuefei would be so straightforward, although, I have already known her feelings for me, for me, she must be willing to sacrifice herself, after all, she has fully recognized that I am her other half, so if I take the initiative a little tonight, she will definitely fall.


    But I managed to restrain myself. Peng Xuefei was so active that I was caught off guard.


    Normally speaking, even if she falls in love with me and the iceberg melts, she will not be so open.


    For a moment, I was a little confused. After a long pause, I asked, "Feifei, what are you doing?"


    At this moment, the moonlight sprinkled on Peng Xuefei''s bright and clean body, making her look particularly beautiful, just like the fairy daughter in the sky. Facing my consternation, she gave a shy smile. Then, she slowly moved my hand, gently bent down, and whispered in my ear: "after we go back, we will face my family, and the interference of Sheng family, only listen to me Peng Xuefei''s words, I just extricated from the state of confusion. I finally understand why she would take the initiative and can''t wait. It turns out that she is worried about the obstruction of her family. She is right. The Sheng family is very powerful. As long as Peng Xuefei lives back, she will inevitably be unable to help herself. But if she has a relationship with me, in this case, even if his father wants to take the initiative, she will not be able to help herself Even if Sheng Mingjie is generous, it is estimated that the Sheng family will dislike her.


    It is in order to defend our love that Peng Xuefei is willing to go out and give me her most precious first time. Maybe, in Peng Xuefei''s opinion, this is the most feasible plan. Moreover, looking at her tone, she must think that I will promise her. After all, I am a man and a man who has been pursuing her for so long. Now give me such a chance to get her If I don''t agree, it''s really strange.


    It''s just, I really can''t do that. I''m very sorry for cheating Peng Xuefei''s sincerity. If I take her away for the first time, I''m not a human being. What''s more, I can''t apologize to Ziyi. I can''t cross that boundary at all. At this moment, I''m really messy, but at this time, I need to calm down and my brain turns quickly.


    In Peng Xuefei''s lips gently kiss in my ear, ready to make trouble with me, I once again reached out and pushed her away, and said sternly, "Feifei, we can''t do this!"


    Peng Xuefei is immersed in the confused situation, as if drunk, suddenly saw me so serious, she woke up, puzzled asked me: "what''s the matter?"


    I swallowed my saliva and tried not to put my eyes on Peng Xuefei''s weapon. Then, I looked straight into her eyes and patiently explained, "Feifei, I know that you want our feelings not to be obstructed. I hope so, but we can''t use such extreme methods. You should know that if this thing spreads out, it''s bad for your reputation What you want is your father''s temper. He wants to know that I have had a relationship with you and he can''t kill me. Therefore, even if you want your family to agree that we are together, we should also take the right path. I believe that as long as we have the heart, we can certainly influence your family! "


    This is the best reason that I can think of. When one side is impulsive, the other side must be calm. My calm analysis with Peng Xuefei makes Peng Xuefei calm down, and her face slowly sinks down.


    Look at her face is not very good, I can not help but said: "Feifei, I love you, you have to believe me, anyway, I will move your family, your first time, I want to stay until our wedding night, so that it can become my motivation, urge me to move forward!"


    As soon as I heard this, Peng Xuefei''s little depression disappeared immediately. Her eyes began to become firm. She believed what I said, nodded heavily to me, and replied, "I believe you!"


    Then, she put on her clothes, like a kitten, lying beside me obediently. I was afraid Peng Xuefei had an idea in her mind. This night, I specially hugged her to sleep, pretending to be very intimate.


    The next day, just before dawn, I got up and did some simple exercise in the hospital. After two days of recuperation, my body was almost recovered and the gauze of wound could be removed. Now even if I returned to H Province and faced with risks, I could not be afraid. At this moment, my mind became more calm.


    When I was doing morning exercises, a male voice came from behind me: "I got up so early!"


    The sudden voice, let my action immediately stop, I quickly turned back, found that sun dad is a serious face standing behind me.


    I don''t know if I was too focused on sports just now. I didn''t hear Dad Zhang''s footsteps. Seeing his serious appearance, I quickly replied, "yes, uncle sun, you are also very early."


    Sun''s father gently grinned down the corner of his mouth, showing a trace of if there is no smile. He said kindly, "well, you have to leave in the morning. I''ll get up early to make breakfast and send you off after dinner."


    After listening to this, I couldn''t help flowing a warm current in my heart. I looked at my granddad deeply and said gratefully, "thank you, uncle!"Sun''s father waved his hand and said, "you''re welcome, but there''s one thing I''d like to ask you for help."


    When he said this, sun''s father regained his seriousness. Sure enough, he came to see me for something. I didn''t think much about it. He directly asked him, "what''s the matter, uncle?"


    Sun''s father paused for two times, then leisurely said: "well, one including this child, listening to you talking too much about the outside world, now full of curiosity about the outside world. Yesterday I heard that you were going to leave, and I begged me to go out with you. However, I don''t trust her outside. She is too small and simple to be cheated. But I can''t persuade her. I can only perfunctorily say that if you are willing to take her, I will allow her. Now I want you to refuse her. Don''t let her go out. I also know that you are not ordinary people. You should not want to take a burden with you


    After listening to sun''s father''s words, I suddenly understood that this honest peasant uncle still has a brain. Although he never inquired about the private affairs between Peng Xuefei and me, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know anything. Indeed, we were hurt so much. I showed extraordinary strength yesterday. It would be strange if we were ordinary people.


    Although, from a rational point of view, I don''t quite agree with sun''s father''s practice. No matter how simple sun Yihan is, she is always a grown-up child. She should not always stay in this backward village. However, it is a private matter of others. He thinks that it is for the sake of his daughter''s good, and I am not good at interfering. I can''t bring a person with her Around.


    So I solemnly returned to him and said, "Uncle sun, I understand what you mean. I won''t let Yihan follow me!"


    Hearing the speech, sun''s father once again showed a smile and said to me: "thank you!"


    With that, he immediately went to the kitchen to cook.


    At this time, Peng Xuefei and sun Yihan also got up to wash.


    At seven o''clock in the morning, sun''s father made breakfast, which was the last meal on our parting day. Peng Xuefei and I cherished it very much. We ate slowly and tasted very well. But Sun Yihan wolfed down his porridge a few times.


    She put down the dishes and chopsticks, directly aimed at me, dimple such as flowery way: "big brother, can I ask you something?"


    Although I knew what sun Yihan was going to say, I pretended I didn''t know anything, and asked with a puzzled face, "say it, what''s the matter?"


    Sun Yihan blinked playfully, and then he tooted his mouth: "I want to go with you and my big sister. I want to go to the big city and see what the big city looks like. My father has always said that I am not an adult and will be cheated and will not let me go out alone. But you are good people. Can you take me out?"


    Looking at Sun Yihan''s naive appearance, it''s really hard for people to refuse.


    Peng Xuefei didn''t have any opinions about this, but she simply laughed. However, I promised my granddad that she couldn''t take her with me. Therefore, after a little brewing, I immediately persuaded her to say, "no, Yihan, you''d better listen to your father''s words and stay at home. Now the big bear has run away, and no one dares to bully you. The outside world is very chaotic and cruel, which is not suitable for you If you go outside, you will be bullied. Your brother may not be able to protect you, OK


    Hearing this, the smile on Sun Yihan''s face suddenly cooled down. She looked at me disappointed and said pitifully, "but I just want to go out and have a look at the outside world. I''ll be back soon, isn''t it?"


    Such a simple little girl''s desire, I really can''t bear to refuse, but I have to be ruthless, so I said a lot of truth, to cheat her, to refuse her.


    At last, the naive sun Yihan gave up the idea of going out, but her expression was obviously displeased, and the meal was quite embarrassing.


    After dinner, Peng Xuefei and I packed up casually and were ready to leave. In fact, we had nothing to clean up, because when we came, we didn''t bring anything with us, and we were penniless. Even my clothes were still in sun''s father''s. Therefore, we still had two sleeves when we went back. However, sun''s father was a hospitable person. How could he bear to let us go back empty handed, He loaded us with dry food to eat on the road. He was not rich enough to give us enough money to buy back our tickets.


    At eight o''clock in the morning, we set out formally. The village was very remote, and the roads were complicated and rugged. Sun''s father was worried that we would lose our way and sent me off. Sun Yihan didn''t want to send him at first. After grinding, he said that he was bored at home, so he came out with us.


    Originally, I told them to go back to the village, but my father insisted on seeing me off. He said that we were not local people, and we certainly couldn''t go out. I didn''t refuse, so I walked along with him.


    Today is another sunny day. Our party and four people are walking all the way under the sun. The mountain road here is very rugged and difficult to walk. Even Peng Xuefei, the eldest lady, can''t bear it. However, sun Yihan, a girl who grew up in the mountains and fields, seems to walk easily and doesn''t feel tired at all.


    After walking for about two hours, we finally came to a small road made of cement. When we got here, my Father Sun said to me, "you can go straight along this road. After walking for more than half an hour, you can get to the town. When you get to the county, you can take a bus to the city."Feeling sun dad''s intimacy, I felt warm again. I couldn''t help but stretch out my hand and shake it with my father. I sincerely said, "thank you."


    Immediately, I touched Xiao Fang''s head again, affectionately said: "little sister, believe me, I will come to see you when I have a chance. Take good care and listen to Dad''s words!"


    Peng Xuefei also said hello to their father and daughter. After saying goodbye, the two of us walked forward slowly. After a few steps, sun Yihan''s voice suddenly rang out from behind us: "big brother, you haven''t told me your name yet?"


    I stopped, looked back at her and said, "Jiangnan wind!"


    Sun Yihan immediately showed a brilliant smile and said in a loud voice, "I remember, if I have the opportunity to go out, I will look for you!"


    Looking at this flower like simple girl, I will smile and say firmly: "OK, I''ll wait for you, goodbye!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I turned back and set foot on the way back with Peng Xuefei.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 645

    This country road is not wide, the cement is also a bit pitted, there is no car driving all the way, Peng Xuefei and I can only walk all the way forward, at the moment, the sun has been shining on the earth, the ground began to become hot, looking at Peng Xuefei, I couldn''t help asking with concern: "Feifei, or I carry you!"


    Peng Xuefei shrunken mouth, domineering response: "I''m not so delicate, I can go by myself!"


    Said, she also accelerated the pace, out of the taste of heroine.


    I shook my head with a wry smile and immediately followed.


    The road is very quiet, there is no traffic, no pedestrians in a hurry, occasionally the farmers working in the fields nearby make several voices, which adds a kind of harmonious beauty to the quiet.


    After walking for a while, Peng Xuefei suddenly asked me, "why don''t you take one?"


    I jokingly replied, "I am afraid you are jealous?"


    Peng Xuefei gave me a look and said, "I want to listen to the truth."


    Originally, Peng Xuefei also can see that I have other purposes, so, I did not joke, seriously replied: "take a little girl around, always inconvenient, more importantly, uncle sun specially told me, told me to refuse a contain, he didn''t want to go out with one!"


    Smell speech, Peng Xuefei chuckled and said: "I guess it is like this!"


    Although Peng Xuefei is lost in love, she is still smart in other things. I can''t help praising her: "good, very smart!"


    Peng Xuefei didn''t laugh with me, and continued to be strict: "Jiangnan style, do you think Yihan''s family is a little strange, a good little beauty, her father has always let her nest in the countryside, refused to let her out to see the world, and we did not hear her mention her mother!"


    I licked my lower lip and said, "it''s a little strange, but it''s a household affair, and we can''t get involved in it. Besides, he is our Savior, so I respect his choice."


    Peng Xuefei nodded, did not say anything, unconsciously, we have come to the nearest town.


    The town is very backward, the place is not big, and the economic development is not good. It is similar to the rural areas in ordinary places, and there is no official station. We still found a free ride and gave some money to get to the county.


    At about 12:00 noon, we finally arrived at the bus station of the county. In the station, we inquired and found that there was a bus connecting to us in this small county. Although our current region and the provincial capital are not the same province, they are still adjacent. This place is not far away from the provincial city. It can be reached in five hours by bus. Therefore, we do not need to I''m going to transfer to the city. I bought a bus ticket directly.


    The departure time is 1:30 p.m. originally, we still have time to have lunch. However, our money is too limited. We have no money to spend in disorder. We can only eat the dry food that our Father Sun gave us, including pancakes and steamed bread. We bought two bottles of mineral water, and we will deal with a lunch.


    I don''t care. I''m used to suffering, and I can eat anything. But Peng Xuefei has to suffer with me. I can''t help it. I said to her, "Feifei. I''m sorry to let you suffer such an injustice


    Peng Xuefei said with a smile: "compared with where the insects, delicious."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but smile and said, "don''t worry, I''ll treat you to the most delicious meal after I go back."


    Peng Xuefei swallowed all the pancakes she chewed in her mouth, then she said leisurely, "compared with there, I like my life more now!"


    When she said this, Peng Xuefei''s eyes showed a touch of melancholy. Obviously, she has been reluctant to go back. Although the days are a little bitter and a little down and down, Peng Xuefei prefers it, because here she can stay with me, without being disturbed.


    In the final analysis, Peng Xuefei is similar to me. She doesn''t care about glory, wealth and rights. What I''ve been looking forward to is to live a carefree life with my beloved woman and live a free life with the world.


    However, this matter is extremely difficult for me, because I have to save my father in order to save Ziyi. It is also the firm belief that let me break through all barriers, and even survive from the hell like dungeon on earth. Therefore, I can''t shrink back in any case.


    At this moment, my eyes became particularly firm, I looked at Peng Xuefei deeply and said seriously: "it''s OK, Feifei, you have to believe that our tomorrow will be better!"


    Peng Xuefei gently Er, did not answer, but her expression is still gloomy, perhaps, the closer the road to the provincial capital, the more complex her mood.


    When the time was almost the same, we got on the bus, the car started on time, and drove towards the H Province.


    Maybe it was too tiring to walk all the way. As soon as Peng Xuefei got on the bus, she narrowed her eyes slightly and took a rest.


    And I looked out of the window and the scenery flashed by, and my thoughts began to float. Half a month has passed since I was arrested, which shows that I have only half a month left. I have to rescue my father and get blood Ganoderma lucidum in such a short time.This matter is imminent. When I go back to H Province, I will start to do it immediately. Anyway, I have figured out all kinds of ways. The big deal is a big war. However, that is the last resort.


    Now, Peng Xuefei and I have disappeared for such a long time. I don''t know what''s going on in the city. As for which way to choose, it depends on the situation. At least I''ve achieved more than half of my success. I''ve captured Peng Xuefei''s heart deeply. Maybe, I can use Peng Xuefei to save my father easily. This is the best ending.


    With the rapid change of scenery outside the window, time and the rapid passage of time, my mood is becoming more and more urgent. Seeing that the provincial capital is about to arrive, I have an irresistible impulse and a kind of implicit expectation in my heart.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Peng Xuefei had already had a good rest. She was staring out of the window with her eyes open.


    After a while, Peng Xuefei turned her head and whispered, "Jiangnan wind, you should remember. After you go back, no matter what difficulties you encounter, you must stand with me."


    I gently curved the corner of my mouth, firmly said: "I know!"


    Peng Xuefei rubbed his temple and then said, "I''m worried about Suluo right now. I don''t know if my family has solved it. If he is still there, it will be another threat to us."


    Smell speech, I am a little speechless, did not expect, arrived at this time, Peng Xuefei is worried about, unexpectedly or Suluo, but she did not know, Suluo sat beside her.


    For this cruel truth, I can only hold it in my stomach. On the surface, I have to pretend to agree with her and say, "his plot should not succeed, otherwise we would have been saved. Maybe your father might have killed us, so we don''t have to worry about it!"


    Listen to my words, Peng Xuefei''s face did not get better, it seems that such a melancholy has completely haunted her, let her linger.


    When I saw her like this, I could not help but take her hand and said softly, "don''t worry, Feifei, we are not easy to come back from the dead. God has doomed us to be together. No one can hinder us."


    Peng Xuefei this just showed a trace of smile, affectionate looking at me.


    We have a word without a chat, finally, in the evening, we arrived at the provincial city bus station, at the moment, the sunset is about to completely sink, the sky gradually become a little gray.


    After getting off the bus, we walked directly out of the bus station, ready to take a ride to leave. Only when we got out, we found that the gate of the bus station, which used to be a big traffic flow, became empty at the moment. Even, many stores were closed. This is unreasonable. It is not completely dark. It is a good time for business. How can so many stores close?


    Just when I was wondering, suddenly, there was a sound of fighting and killing in the street on our left. Then, we saw two groups of people fighting together. It was real, violent and bloody.


    After a while, the number of fighting personnel suddenly increased, more and more, and spread to our side. The crowd was panicked and scared everywhere. The owner of the small supermarket behind us, when he was about to close the door, looked at Peng Xuefei and I standing on the side of the road indifferent, especially kindly ran to us, and said urgently, "your little couple will not come here for tourism Well, I advise you to go back as soon as possible. It''s a mess here now! "


    I was dumb and asked: "what''s the matter? Isn''t the security of the provincial capital very good all the time? Is it beyond the police''s control to fight in such public eyes? "


    The supermarket owner said with a wry smile: "some people are in charge of it, but the police can''t control it either. Now the whole city is full of fights and chaos. There have been several death incidents just around the bus station. I advise you to hurry back!"


    Finish saying that, he also ignored us, quickly turned around and ran back to the supermarket, gave us a look of self-help, immediately pulled the iron door.


    The words of the supermarket owner have been lingering in my ears. It''s really hard to imagine. We have only disappeared for half a month, and the provincial capital has changed greatly. It turns out to be the same as that in the era of scuffle. It''s so frightening.


    Peng Xuefei beside me was also shocked and in a daze. She might not have imagined that the provincial capital would become like this. For a time, we were speechless.


    When we were in a daze, suddenly, a man with green hair rushed in front of us and teased Peng Xuefei: "little girl, it''s dark. You are not complete here. Can my brother take you to a safe place?"


    After that, he also showed a lewd smile. I immediately returned to my mind and looked at him seriously. The green hair hand also carried a bloody machete. There were four or five small minions behind him, who were eyeing us.


    This group of people was just involved in the fight, but look at their lawlessness and their intention of chasing girls, it seems that they should have won.


    In fact, I can see that people like them are not ordinary thugs. They must be organized. They have rich combat experience and are very skilled in chopping people. I have just arrived in the provincial capital, but I still don''t know the reason for this situation. I don''t want to make trouble. Therefore, I just looked at them coldly and didn''t say anything.Can Peng Xuefei where to endure green hair this kind of little bastard insult, she said a sentence directly and impolitely: "get out!"


    A word, full of domineering, however, green hair see Peng Xuefei angry, he did not angry, but said with a smile: "ha ha ha ha, didn''t see, it is a rose with thorns. I like you so much!"


    After that, he also stretched out his dirty hand and wanted to touch Peng Xuefei''s face. My eyes were cold, and I didn''t say much nonsense. Instead, he directly kicked over the arrogant thug.


    Several small minions behind him immediately helped him up. After the red haired monster stood up, his blue veins were exposed. He looked at me with red eyes and said angrily, "cnmd, dare to attack Laozi, brothers, cut down this son of a bitch!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 646

    Just came back, I don''t want to make trouble, but it doesn''t mean I''m afraid of it. Besides, Peng Xuefei, the big lady of the sea Gang, is here. I don''t care about these little bastards. I''ll fight one by one, and I''ll fight one by one.


    Although green hair''s strength is not bad, or in other words, their ability is not bad, but compared with me, there is still a distinct gap. Now even if I only exposed three success forces, I can be regarded as a master. I don''t need to spend much effort to deal with them. After only a few rounds, these people were knocked to the ground by me, and even, the virtue is more hateful Well, I took the knife from his hand and stuck it in his thigh. He was crying on the ground in pain.


    After howling for a long time, he calmed down and yelled at us: "do you know who I am and dare to provoke me? You are dead!"


    His attitude is not general arrogance, for his rampant, I did not have time to speak, Peng Xuefei suddenly strides forward, with a fierce spirit, went to green hair, one foot on his chest, said to him: "which gang are you?"


    At this moment, Peng Xuefei really showed her domineering spirit. In the face of this group of vicious gangsters, she not only had no fear, but also became more and more powerful. She was worthy of being the first lady of the Shanghai Gang.


    Just now, there was arrogant green hair. Maybe he felt Peng Xuefei''s difference. His eyes slowly showed a look of fear. He swallowed his saliva, and then cautiously said, "we are from the green dragon Association."


    Green dragon club! I am familiar with this gang. At first, under Zhang Wenshan''s command, I fought with the green dragon association more than once. Even their vice-chairman was killed by me. However, I still wonder how dare the green dragon Association dare to fight such a bloody battle in the street at will.


    Of course, Peng Xuefei also had the same doubts as me. She suddenly increased her strength at her feet and said in a sharp tone: "isn''t this area the territory of the Hai Gang? How dare you behave here


    After hearing Peng Xuefei''s words, I knew that this area was actually under the jurisdiction of the Haibang. It''s no wonder Peng Xuefei would care about such a bad incident on the Haibang site.


    In the face of Peng Xuefei''s momentum, green hair had no confidence. Now hearing Peng Xuefei''s words, he was more surprised and said in silence: "do you still know Haibang?"


    Peng Xuefei impolitely raised his foot and kicked him fiercely. He said in a cruel voice, "don''t talk nonsense, say it quickly!"


    Green hair felt pain and his face twitched. Then, he swallowed his mouth and explained to Peng Xuefei, "this is indeed the territory of the sea gang. But now the leaders of the sea gang are unable to protect themselves. Who else can control us?"


    Green hair''s words made my heart suddenly burst twice. A special emotion grew in my heart. I didn''t expect that the leader of the great sea gang would be unable to protect himself. This is just incredible and shocking to me.


    Only half a month later, all the changes have been made in such a short period of time. No wonder the provincial capital has changed a lot. No wonder we saw such a bloody fight as soon as we came back. No wonder the supermarket boss said that the whole provincial city was in chaos. It turns out that the reason for this series of turbulence is actually related to the gang leader of the sea gang.


    Peng Xuefei, as the daughter of the party concerned, suddenly heard the news, and her face immediately changed. However, among her looks, most of her looks were sad, but there was nothing shocked. It seems that she had just guessed something. Her mind was very careful. Through what happened here, she might have expected that there was something wrong with the Haibang. Therefore, she cared so much This question.


    Slightly pause for a moment, she immediately and harshly asked green hair: "what''s the matter, clear point!"


    In the face of Peng Xuefei''s strength, and I was covetous on the side, green hair could only hold her breath. He did not dare to hesitate and immediately said what he knew.


    After listening to his narration, I realized that the great turmoil in the provincial capital had something to do with me.


    At the beginning, I overturned the five halls of the Hai Gang with one person''s power, killing the hall leader and vice hall leader, as well as their more than 100 masters. This is a big thing in the provincial capital, and it also affected the status of the Hai Gang leader.


    However, the internal instability of the Haibang is not a matter of a day or two. Last time, I heard from Mu Nan that there were cracks in the Hai Gang. It was because of this that Peng Yi wanted to marry the Sheng family as soon as possible and stabilize his position in the Haibang.


    Of course, it is not only because of the extermination of the five halls that Peng Yi became like today. The reason why his supreme dignity was provoked and why it was said that the leader of the Hai Gang was in danger was that Peng Xuefei and I were arrested.


    It can be said that the disappearance of the two of us caused an uproar inside the provincial capital. The leader of the Haigang gang was angry because of his daughter''s missing. After all, it was his own daughter. He could not be angry. His face was damaged by his daughter''s arrest. He would be more angry.


    The most important thing is that Peng Xuefei and I are missing. In addition, two families are involved: Sheng family and Xia family. To be specific, Sheng Mingjie and Qiqi are concerned about Peng Xuefei''s disappearance. Because of Peng Xuefei''s disappearance, Sheng Mingjie cares. Qiqi will care about my disappearance. Both of them seem to be putting pressure on the Haibang.The Sheng family thought that it was I who eloped with Peng Xuefei, while the Xia family thought I was implicated and asked the Haibang to find me out. Anyway, the development of the provincial capital to this situation today is rooted in the disappearance of Peng Xuefei and me.


    Because of our disappearance, the provincial capital was in chaos, and the internal turmoil of the Haigang was not constant. Therefore, some conspirators took advantage of the situation to say that the leader of the Hai Gang was incompetent and should abdicate, and asked the Hai Gang to elect a new gang leader. This statement was supported by many members of the maritime Gang, and many reactionaries became more active. Many of the Haigang impeached the gang leader The outside world is already an open secret. Many people are speculating that the leader of the sea gang may be forced to abdicate.


    Therefore, the current Haigang are all in their own internal affairs, and they have no time to take care of the external affairs. The provincial capital is the place where the big gangs like Haibang used to sit in the town. Coupled with Peng Yi''s reputation, there are not many people who dare to make a move on Tai Sui''s head. Now, the Hai Gang leader himself is in a dilemma. How can other gangs care So much.


    As a result, the major gangs in the provincial capital vied for territory, and wars of various sizes continued. The police were in great trouble. They could not take care of the other side. The fight we saw just now was that of the Qinglong Association and others. There were dozens of battles like this in a day in the provincial capital.


    Such changes have left me for a long time to digest, but the emotion generated in my heart is becoming more and more distinct. This is a feeling of stealing joy. Originally, my biggest goal was to rescue my father from the sea help. Now, the great turbulence of the sea Gang is absolutely beneficial to me.


    But Peng Xuefei, after listening to green hair''s story, her expression became more and more dignified, but she was not as anxious as she imagined. She just moved her feet away from green hair''s chest, and her face was deep.


    I know that although Peng Xuefei is dissatisfied with her father, it is her father in the end, and her blood relationship can not be erased. Now, her father has something to do, how can she not be sad, so I absolutely can''t show the little bit of joy in my heart. On the contrary, I try to comfort her and say, "it''s OK, Feifei!"


    Peng Xuefei smile, just want to say something to me, but she didn''t say anything. Suddenly, two minivans came out in the air, crash, the door opened, and a large group of people jumped out of the car. One of them was bareheaded with a bloody face walking in the front, and said to the green hair on the ground: "little green, why haven''t you retreated? What''s your situation?"


    Obviously, he was startled by the scene. His eyes were full of disbelief.


    When green hair saw the bald head, it was like seeing the Savior. He immediately got up and struggled from the ground. He said pitifully to the bald head, "brother, I was beaten by him!"


    Said, his hand also pointed to me, immediately, bareheaded eyes swept to me. My sight also just touched him. At this moment, we looked at each other. Judging from his bareheaded clothes, his identity in the green dragon club should not be low. From his aura, I can also guess that he is a master.


    He looked at me with penetrating eyes for two seconds. Then, He reproached the green haired monster and said, "are you kidding? Such a little punk can knock you down!"


    Green hair bitter face said: "yes, big brother, he is a master! They also asked me about the Hai Gang. I don''t think they are ordinary people! "


    When bareheaded heard this, his face became serious. He immediately took people to encircle me. He was in the forefront. He was quite domineering. With this momentum, he looked at me with dignity and asked forcefully: "boy, tell me about it. What''s your origin?"


    The number of people on the other side is large and full of momentum. Peng Xuefei beside me can''t help becoming a little nervous. I don''t care very much. Anyway, for me, even if I don''t expose my strength, I''m confident to deal with this group of ants. My expression did not change, still cold Su, I looked at the bald man lightly, and casually replied: "who am I? You don''t need to care, you just need to know, it''s better not to block my way, otherwise, you will regret it!"


    When he heard this, he was very angry. He directly drank: "brothers, dry him for me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, they would attack me, but as time went by, I had already taken the first step, shaking my body and sprinting in the past.


    I don''t want to waste time with them. When my bald head opened his mouth, I went straight to him. Maybe I didn''t expect that I would take the initiative to attack. He was surprised first, and then he clenched his fist and attacked me.


    Unfortunately, his movements were not as good as mine. I rushed to him and hit him in the chest with one punch. As he retreated, I shot again and again.


    At this moment, the bald man who suffered a loss was also angry. He suddenly burst out his momentum and launched a violent attack on me. Although he is very big and strong as an ox, his skill is still quite vigorous and powerful. He is a practical practitioner, but his moves are very fast in others'' eyes, but in my eyes, they are too insignificant Every time he makes a move, I can easily resolve, and I can always find a gap to hit his vital point.


    No two times, the bald was kicked to fly by me, and the bald boy with a machete was looking for opportunities. Seeing that their eldest brother fell down, he immediately swarmed to me. I followed the boy at the front and quickly seized a machete from him.The weapon was in my hand, and its lethality doubled in an instant. Those younger brothers were shocked and didn''t dare to mess with them. I didn''t have time to go around with them. I flashed to the bald head and put the knife on his neck.


    Immediately, the whole audience was suffocated because of me, and the green hair several even yelled: "boy, I advise you not to mess around!"


    Bareheaded himself is relatively calm, perhaps, he has fully understood my strength, he did not move, but asked me in a deep voice: "which way are you?"


    I did not change color, frivolous said: "you do not have the right to know!"


    When the voice dropped, I lifted my bald head, held him with a knife, and said to the audience, "all of you, back off, speed!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 647

    At the beginning, they were a little reluctant. I didn''t want to spend time with them. The knife in my hand suddenly forced my bare head''s neck to see blood. At this moment, the bald head himself was in a cold sweat. Now the provincial capital is in chaos, and the dead often happen. Everyone is afraid of death, and barehead is no exception. He immediately yelled at his group of younger brothers.


    His group of younger brothers, in his voice, immediately backed back. After they retreated, I directly said to Peng Xuefei: "come with me!"


    Said, I bareheaded, has been back to his van, back to the car side, I see the car key is still inserted in the car, busy Peng Xuefei said: "get in!"


    Peng Xuefei immediately understood what I mean. Without hesitation, she quickly got on the copilot, while I grinned at my bald head: "little bald, you''ve made a mess in this area, even there''s no taxi. I can only borrow your car!"


    After that, I threw the knife in my hand on the ground, and then flashed it to the bald butt, which directly made him fall into a dog''s excrement. At the moment when my bald head fell to the ground, I had already got into the van, started the car, and galloped away.


    I don''t care about the traffic rules now. I take this broken bread as an airplane, and it''s going all the way fast. In a moment, I''m out of this area.


    When I was sure that I was not being followed, I slowed down a little, and then joked to Peng Xuefei: "Feifei, you are savage today. Fortunately, the people of the green dragon association are not very powerful, otherwise we will be really hard to get rid of!"


    After that, I pretended to be in a state of shock. In fact, it''s not the bald people who are poor, but I''m too strong. Now my physique under normal conditions is extraordinary. No matter in terms of speed, agility or strength, I have made a qualitative leap. Even if I hide my real strength, I can easily deal with those people, but I don''t want to show it It''s very abnormal. I''ve got a thief to catch the king first. I still pretend to be lucky.


    Peng Xuefei has no doubt about my skill now. She just smiles calmly and says softly, "I believe you, I''m not afraid of anything with you around me."


    This sentence is a woman''s greatest trust in men. The sense of security is also a kind of poison. With this sense of security, Peng Xuefei will not be afraid of anything. No wonder in that chaotic scene, Peng Xuefei can show her overbearing side.


    However, Peng Xuefei seems to have something on her mind. After talking to me, her head can''t help looking out of the window, as if in deep meditation.


    I knew that she was still thinking about her family. Out of instinct, I could not help but comfort her by saying, "Feifei, don''t worry. I believe your father can deal with the gang''s affairs."


    Peng Xuefei laughed and said frankly, "I don''t worry about the gang. I know my father''s ability. He should be able to solve it. I just wonder if my family didn''t save me. It''s because of the pressure in this respect, not because they don''t want to take care of me!"


    After listening to Peng Xuefei''s words, I was completely clear. I said that how she had been worried about all the time. What she cared about most was that she was abandoned. It was a knot in anyone''s mind. Even if she came back home, I''m afraid the knot would be difficult to untie.


    Maybe Peng Xuefei is right. Her father didn''t save her, maybe because of this. For a long time, Peng Xuefei guessed that Suluo kidnapped her, but I knew clearly in my heart that it was impossible. So, who kidnapped us?


    I didn''t have a clue at all. Now it seems that it has something to do with the Hai Gang leader''s impeachment. No wonder he can''t compromise and save his daughter. It turns out that he is in trouble himself.


    I can almost understand him now, not to mention Peng Xuefei. In order to make Peng Xuefei calm down, I immediately gently said to her, "well, it should be, otherwise your father will surely save you. It is the so-called tiger poison that doesn''t eat children. He doesn''t care about you!"


    After listening to my words, Peng Xuefei really began to smile. She seemed relieved, and a sense of happiness emerged.


    See Peng Xuefei is OK, I am also gratified a lot, then, I just seriously asked her: "now where are we going?"


    Peng Xuefei hardly thinks of cableway: "take me home!"


    I nodded my head, and then immediately according to Peng Xuefei''s address, driving a van, galloping away.


    The speed of the car increased again, just like my heart beating at this moment. I couldn''t help speeding up. I felt that I was a step further from the plan.


    After about an hour''s flying, we finally arrived at our destination. Peng Xuefei got off the car first, and I jumped down immediately. As soon as I got off the car, I was completely stunned. Peng''s family was really extraordinary. The whole large area where I lived was full of bright lights. Especially, the magnificent buildings in the far away Peng family were particularly domineering under the light.


    This is the outskirts of the province, and Pengjia manor almost occupies an industrial park, which is very strong. In addition, the only way to the manor is blocked by a big iron gate. There are two big stone lions standing at the iron gate, which is very dignified. Outside the iron gate, there are a number of uniformed guards on patrol. These guards alone seem to have extraordinary strength.Of course, I also know that this is not only the place where Peng''s family lives, but also the headquarters of the Hai Gang. It''s a place where the big men of the Hai Gang often go in and out. It''s strange that the guard is not strict. I always feel that my father is locked here. Therefore, when I get to the point where he will never die, I may attack this place. But obviously, this place is easy to defend and hard to attack. I want to fight by force It''s as hard as heaven. I can''t kill myself until I have to.


    Now, my own visit to this place, I can not hide the excitement, involuntarily, I feel myself and my father closer, even, I have an impulse, hurry to get my father out, obviously, this impulse is not likely to achieve, everything can not be too hasty, to act according to circumstances.


    When I was a little distracted, Peng Xuefei''s voice suddenly came: "Jiangnan wind, what do you see?"


    I immediately came back from the loss of consciousness, looking at Peng Xuefei, laughing: "your home is too big, see infatuated!"


    Peng Xuefei listened and didn''t care much about this. She seemed to have her own worries. After a slight pause, she said to me, "Jiangnan wind, you don''t have any urgent things to do now?"


    This question was a little sudden. I didn''t know what she meant for a while, so I asked her in doubt: "nothing happened. What''s the matter?"


    Jiangnan wind pondered for a moment and then said: "I want to take you to see my parents. I feel that now that I have just come back from the dead, even if my family is merciless, it is not good to refuse my wish. It is impossible for me to get into pain any more. Therefore, today is the best time for us to meet my parents."


    Hearing this, my heart suddenly vibrated. Originally, I was a little excited to see the appearance of Peng''s manor. Now, Peng Xuefei said to me, let me enter the headquarters of Haibang, and even meet her parents!


    If Peng Yi doesn''t want to see her father.


    I once dreamed of meeting this enemy. But at the moment, when I heard Peng Xuefei''s words, I felt that I had no preparation. Even if Peng Xuefei asked me to send her home, I didn''t think she would take me in. You know, this is the headquarters of the Shanghai Gang. Ordinary people can enter it when they say it, but because of Peng Xuefei, I have a chance to enter.


    However, for a while, I hesitated. Now, I just came back, and suddenly went to see the leader of the Hai Gang. I was afraid of revealing any vest. After all, the leader of the Hai Gang was definitely not an ordinary person. If something was wrong and he found out something was wrong, I might die without a burial place.


    But even if it''s a tiger''s den, it''s a great opportunity for me to get in. I''m so eager to rescue my father. Now I''m given this opportunity to go deep into the headquarters of the Hai Gang and see the leader himself. How can I refuse?


    With this in mind, I went straight to Peng Xuefei and said politely, "I don''t care. It''s just that I don''t care about my dressing up now. I''m so dusty and I haven''t bought a gift. Would it be a bit bad to lose sight of my uncle and aunt like this


    Although I made up my mind to go in, I still wanted to talk about these etiquette problems. Peng Xuefei could not see that I wanted to go in too much.


    But Peng Xuefei listened to my words, just shrunk his mouth, said: "there is nothing bad, only in this way can we show that we share weal and woe, and survive from death. That''s the decision. Let''s go in! "


    As soon as the voice fell, Peng Xuefei didn''t wait for me to reply, and she directly led me to go in, and I followed her to Peng''s manor.


    My steps are slow and powerful, my expression remains calm and gentle, but my heart has been excited for a long time. The closer I get to that big iron gate, the faster my heart rate will be, and there is an uncontrollable tension.


    I don''t know if Peng Xuefei felt my heart beating. She reminded me again: "Jiangnan wind, you don''t have to be nervous, just play your usual way, just be yourself!"


    In fact, I also know what kind of person the leader of the Hai Gang is. He is a real hero. It''s impossible for him to play tricks in front of him. He is definitely not so easy to fool. Therefore, I don''t have to show off in front of him. I''m just pretending to be my identity, and I''m always worried about my father. I''m really afraid of a careless leader in Hong Gang Under the pressure of the momentum revealed the stuffing.


    Of course, what makes me nervous most is about my plan. I always feel that entering the interior of Pengjia manor is the first step of my plan''s success.


    It is because of this, I can not avoid the excitement, but now I have a lot of calm compared with the past, even if it is such a big thing, I can still control myself, even if the heart beat in the thumping speed, but my surface can still be calm as water.


    I turned my head slightly, looked at Peng Xuefei, assured calmly, "well, I know, Feifei, I''m ready to see your parents when I''m with you."


    After that, I also smile to show my ease.


    Smell speech, Jiangnan breeze also unfolded a warm smile, two hands can''t help but pull my left arm more forcefully, we walk side by side, thinking of the manor inside to walk.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 648

    After a while, we came to the gate of the manor. But, to my surprise, when we approached the iron gate, two uniformed guards patrolling the iron gate suddenly stopped us and yelled: "stop, Peng''s courtyard. You are not allowed to get close to it!"


    This time, I was really stunned. How could I think that the patrolmen of the Peng family even dared to stop Miss Peng''s family and drink so impolitely to her. It was like eating the courage of a bear heart leopard.


    Peng Xuefei herself was also very surprised. She opened her eyes and looked at the two uniform guards, and then she said, "are you new? Open the door, I''m Miss Peng, Peng Xuefei! "


    I thought that Peng Xuefei''s name would scare the hell out of these people. But what surprised me again was that the faces of these two guys were still calm and their momentum was not reduced. They were not polite. They yelled at us again: "I''m sorry, it''s an extraordinary time. The leader of the gang has ordered that no one is allowed to enter!"


    After hearing this, don''t say it''s Peng Xuefei. Even I couldn''t hold my breath. He yelled at them directly: "are you blind? This is Miss Peng of your family. She''s home now. Don''t you get out of the way? "


    My voice was full of reproach, and my voice was sonorous and forceful. But not only did I not scare the two uniformed guards, on the contrary, I also alerted other patrolmen, who instantly regarded us as troublemakers and surrounded us one after another.


    Seeing that the situation is not optimistic, Peng Xuefei quickly rounded the stage and said: "everyone, we are not here to make trouble. I am Peng Xuefei. Please inform me that I am back!"


    Obviously, the guards like these robots have no reason to talk about. They can''t be tough. Peng Xuefei has only good words to say.


    And one of the leading guards, it seems that Peng Xuefei''s difference, he immediately cold voice back: "wait!"


    With that, he went to the walkie talkie in front of the door and said something. After a while, he came over and said to us, "wait a minute. Steward Ren is coming soon."


    Helpless, I and Peng Xuefei can only stand outside the door waiting.


    The outside of the manor is very quiet, even a little strange, only intermittent insect sounds add a little vitality here.


    At this moment, my heart became more and more complicated. Originally, for the leader of the Hai Gang that I was about to meet, I raised the spirit of 10000 points to prepare to deal with it. Now, such a disturbance makes me have a new understanding of the sea Gang, and I feel more unpredictable.


    Peng Xuefei was afraid that I would think too much, but also specially explained to me: "it may be related to the recent events, even the number of guards has increased, which is not usually the case!"


    I smile bitterly: "it''s OK, I have patience!"


    With these words, our surroundings fell into a dead silence again. In this strange and quiet atmosphere, we waited for more than 20 minutes. At this time, the gate slowly opened.


    All of a sudden, the uniformed guards on patrol outside, just like welcoming the emperor, stood in their respective positions and made the appearance of welcoming the master.


    Then, three people came out slowly from the manor. At the forefront was a kind-hearted old man in Zhongshan suit. His first impression was that he was very kind and friendly.


    Strangely enough, the old man should be very old, but his hair is black and translucent, which makes him more and more powerful. At first glance, his momentum is very extraordinary, obviously, his strength is not vulgar.


    After him, two men in suits, like robots, have no expression. From their bodies, I can feel the unfathomable. If it is true, the Haibang is indeed a hidden dragon and crouching tiger. No wonder it can become the largest gang in the provincial capital.


    Peng Xuefei saw the old man with black hair and immediately stepped forward and called out kindly: "Ren housekeeper!"


    From Peng Xuefei''s tone, I can also feel that she still has great respect for the black haired old man. When the black haired old man suddenly saw Peng Xuefei, his eyes flashed a little surprise. It seemed incredible. He looked at Peng Xuefei for a long time, and then excitedly said, "Miss, it''s really you. At the beginning, when the guard reported, I didn''t How about the letter! I didn''t expect you to come back! "


    Peng Xuefei slightly frowned for a while and said with a little doubt: "yes, I''m back. However, Ren housekeeper, what''s going on at home? Why doesn''t the guard let me in?"


    Steward Ren sighed and said leisurely, "well, it''s a long story. Now that there''s chaos in the Haigang, we have to be careful. Let''s go. Let''s go in and talk about it again."


    Peng Xuefei nodded and said, "OK, but my boyfriend is here. I''m going to take him in with me."


    After that, she went straight to take my hand and pulled me to Ren housekeeper. Then she introduced me to the housekeeper: "this is my boyfriend, Jiangnan style!"


    Hearing this, Ren housekeeper couldn''t help but look up at me. From his eyes, I couldn''t see any redundant look. Maybe as a housekeeper, he was loyal to his duty and did not care about his own business. Therefore, for my young lady''s boyfriend, Ren housekeeper didn''t say much, but kindly said, "let''s go in together."Later, this kind-hearted and kind-hearted housekeeper introduced Peng Xuefei and I to Pengjia manor.


    As soon as I entered the manor, my vision seemed to widen in an instant. Indeed, there was a different kind of cave here. It was just like a paradise. If you were in it, you would feel relaxed and happy unconsciously. Every place is a landscape, every point is a bright spot. Most importantly, the area occupied by it is very large, and it looks very magnificent.


    In this magnificent villa garden, there is a huge fountain, which is particularly symbolic. At night, under the reflection of colored lights, the fountain emits colorful water, which is both galloping and beautiful. There are not many flowers and trees on the left and right sides of the garden. There are many rockeries, and any place is equipped with colorful lights, which is incomparably beautiful.


    Basically, I can enjoy different scenery all the way. However, a little different from the natural beauty, the manor is surrounded by guards, which is very strict.


    The iron gate we passed at the beginning was only the first pass. After we came in, there was a more strict checkpoint. We had to swipe the card to enter. All the guards in the park were like eagles in the night, circling around to guard. We did our duty and were extremely strict. I was also a housekeeper, so I could go smoothly.


    Walking deep into the manor, all kinds of buildings stand out, including European style and ancient style. Different styles have different flavor, but all of them are magnificent and tall.


    Of course, appreciating the scenery is only superficial. In fact, I am observing the geographical form here. I carefully observe every detail. At the same time, I will let the housekeeper introduce me. Along the way, Ren housekeeper is telling about the recent situation, saying that the current situation is not optimistic, and sighing that the eldest lady has finally come back, saying that the master will be happy ¡£


    But when we came to a European style building area, Ren suddenly stopped. He said to Peng Xuefei kindly, "you know the master''s temper, and he won''t meet foreigners at will. So, you first follow me in. After the master''s permission, I will let Mr. Jiang go in. What do you think?"


    Peng Xuefei always respected Ren''s housekeeper. She also agreed with the housekeeper''s words. Therefore, she directly replied, "well, OK!"


    After that, she turned her eyes to me and said softly, "Jiangnan wind, wait for me for a while, my father will meet you!"


    I nodded to say that I had no opinion.


    Ren housekeeper immediately ordered the man in suit behind him to say, "bring Mr. Jiang into the guest room. It''s a good treat!"


    After that, the housekeeper Ren took Peng Xuefei to see the leader of the Hai Gang, and I was taken to a guest room by two men in suits.


    The guest room is actually a villa, and it is also a luxury villa. The local emperor in the provincial capital is not the same. He is rich and generous, and his living place can be compared with the imperial palace.


    In the living room of the villa, two men in suits were polite to me. They poured me tea, turned on the TV and asked me to wait here.


    I''m not polite. I sit on the sofa and watch TV. Although I look indifferent on the surface, my heart is shaking. Through my observation of Pengjia manor, I suddenly feel that the pressure is greater. The strength of the Haibang is beyond my expectation. The guards I see on the surface are all powerful, let alone that Some people hiding in the dark, I can clearly feel that there are eyes everywhere in the manor, and the atmosphere inside is very different. It is too dignified, which makes people feel depressed unconsciously. Even the open scenery can not block this dignified.


    Of course, what makes me even more unstable is that I can''t see through the strength of the Peng family''s housekeeper. What''s the point of the Hai Gang leader''s metamorphosis?


    No wonder the Haibang is in danger of splitting up, and Peng Xuefei is not worried about his father at all. It turns out that the leader of the largest gang in the provincial capital is indeed more powerful than expected.


    Now, I don''t have the impulse to fight with the leader of the Hai Gang. I feel like I''m trying to kill myself. At present, I''m afraid that only through Peng Xuefei can I have a chance to save my father.


    Or, when the Hai Gang is really split up, I will wait for the opportunity to win.


    However, this is all my whim. How can such a big gang like Haibang fall down so easily.


    The more I think about my heart, the more entangled, the confidence hidden in my body, unconsciously eliminated a lot.


    Just when I was upset, suddenly, Ren housekeeper came in from the door and said, "sorry, Mr. Jiang, you have to wait for a long time."


    When Ren housekeeper talks, he always has a kind smile on his face, which makes people feel very kind. As the housekeeper of Peng family, his status is extraordinary, and he is so polite to me. I can''t help but think highly of him.


    So, I quickly got up, very sincere reply way: "Ren housekeeper, you come!"


    Ren housekeeper said with a kind smile, "come on, don''t be polite. Sit down quickly."


    After that, he turned his head to the two men in suits behind me and said, "you go out first!"


    The two men took orders, immediately backed out, and consciously closed the door. ???When the suit man retired and I sat down, the housekeeper sat down on the sofa next to me, and poured himself tea leisurely.


    Seeing him like this, I understood immediately that the old housekeeper must have something to say to me, or that it was the leader of the Hai Gang who came to test me.


    At the thought of this, I can''t help but keep cautious. If it''s from the leader of the Hai Gang, my performance must be as natural as possible, and I can''t be seen any flaws.


    But what made me feel a little painful was that the housekeeper kept silent for a long time. He had been drinking tea leisurely here, which seemed to test my patience. As the boyfriend of Miss Peng family, I needed to pay attention to some problems. So I took the lead in breaking the silence and asked, "housekeeper, has uncle Peng agreed to see me?"


    When I said this, I was very anxious. This was the first time that I met my father-in-law as a son-in-law. But in fact, I was also worried because I really cared about the attitude of the leader of the Hai Gang. If he would like to see me, he would at least give me a little more chance. This may be the only chance for me to get into the Hai Gang. I must grasp it well. So, finish this In a word, I keep a close eye on Ren housekeeper.


    However, Ren seemed to be so leisurely. He didn''t worry at all, as if he didn''t hear my question. Until he finally put down his tea cup, he looked up at me and asked in a deep voice, "Jiangnan wind, there''s a question, I want you to answer me truthfully?"


    The tone of steward Ren suddenly became very serious, and his kind face became serious.


    This time, my heart more and more uneasy, look like this, the situation is really not optimistic, certainly not as smooth as I imagined, otherwise, Ren housekeeper would not be so strange. But no matter what I am facing, I can''t be frightened or show my flaws. I must be steady. I first picked up my cup and took a sip of tea. Then I opened my mouth and said, "well, steward, please say so."


    My voice dropped, suddenly, sitting on the sofa Ren housekeeper''s eyes suddenly cold, eyes exposed with his charity image completely inconsistent with the cold light, he cold staring at me, after a long time, he opened his mouth and issued a cold, harsh, vicissitudes of life hoarse voice, said: "I want to know, how do you come out alive?"


    This cold voice is quite different from the voice of the housekeeper Ren I knew just now. At the moment, his voice suddenly became extremely lethal, which made my heart stop for a moment, and the hand holding the cup could not help shaking.


    Obviously, this is his deliberate voice, but it is very familiar to my ears. I can hear it at once. This is the voice of the masked man who caught me and Peng Xuefei that night, the man with gloves www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 649

    I clearly remember the night when Peng Xuefei and I were arrested. For me, this series of things is still fresh in my memory.


    Especially the glove man, I was more impressed. I clearly remember that this man was terrible and his strength was unpredictable, which made me have a strong sense of being oppressed.


    At that time, I couldn''t see through him at all. His whole body was wrapped up in black, and only one of his eyes was exposed. In the night, his whole body only had one eye emitting a frightening light, and the rest were all black. Even his hands were wearing a pair of special black handcuffs. Therefore, even if I had golden eyes, I could not see his true face Peng Xuefei also couldn''t find out who the terrible man in black was.


    For the enemy who drove me into the abyss, what I remember most is his voice. When I heard his voice that night, I couldn''t help but feel the horror. From his voice, I could feel the extraordinary strength of him.


    Now, half a month later, when I heard this terrible voice again, I immediately felt a very suffocating sense of depression. When I looked at Ren housekeeper, his face was no longer a little bit charitable, and the whole face became ferocious and frightening.


    At the moment, even if I was stupid, I immediately understood that the grand housekeeper of the Hai Gang was the culprit for catching Peng Xuefei, and that terrible man in black.


    This man is really too deep to hide. Peng Xuefei, as the eldest lady of Haibang, should be very familiar with him. However, he has not found anything different about him. I am not sure about his personality.


    It''s no wonder that he had to wear gloves and cover up so well that night. He must have been afraid that Peng Xuefei would find any clues, and that he didn''t leave any trace. No wonder the sea gang was involved in the civil strife. Now it seems that the civil strife has something to do with the housekeeper.


    I don''t know why he dares to rebel against the leader of the sea gang. I only know that at this moment, I''m afraid I''m in crisis again. On my first day back, I''ll encounter the devil again. It''s also ridiculous. I''ll go around like I''m back to the origin. But this time, I can''t mess around and let him put me into the hell again ¡£


    I tried to stabilize myself and calm my mind. Then, I gently put down my teacup, looked at Ren housekeeper coldly, and asked in a deep voice, "are you the masked man who caught me and Feifei that night?"


    Since steward Ren deliberately exposed his tiger and wolf side in front of me, I didn''t need to make a fuss any more, and asked the key questions directly.


    After hearing what I said, the housekeeper snorted and said in a low voice: "it seems that you are not too stupid. You should know my means. I don''t want to waste time with you here. Tell me, how did you escape from the dungeon?"


    Ren housekeeper''s tone, indifference with a deep dignity, his words are permeated with the lethality, in the face of his such a terrorist role, I really have no confidence, but even if I have no confidence, I can''t panic and admit the fact at will. In that case, my ability against the weather will be doubted, and I can only perfunctorily say to him: "be a good intention They were saved! "


    As soon as my voice fell, Ren suddenly patted the table and roared, "I want to listen to the truth. You can make a fool of me. Even if the scouts pass by, we can''t find it!"


    After that, his eyes also gave out a strange color, staring at me straight, as if to see through me in general, as if he had anticipated my unusual, he wanted to get confirmation from my mouth.


    However, I know more clearly that if I didn''t reveal my identity, I might still have hope of living. Once exposed, even if I could escape from being a housekeeper, I would have to be captured by the gang leader of the sea gang. Therefore, in any case, I can''t show my horse''s feet.


    After a while, I said sincerely, "I dig the mud and fill it up slowly until I can touch the dungeon door. That''s how I came out!"


    I didn''t want to tell you the truth. If the other party is just an ordinary person, I can easily tell the truth, because other people don''t know the environment of the pit and how hard the soil is. Even Peng Xuefei didn''t try it out personally. As long as they don''t know the hardness of the soil, then I can''t dig the soil People will not doubt my ability.


    However, ordinary people are easy to fool, so it is hard for Ren housekeeper to fool me. As the mastermind of catching Peng Xuefei and me, he couldn''t not know how hard the soil in the pit was. At the beginning, I didn''t dare to admit that he was afraid that he would find out my abnormality.


    But now, I can''t do it without telling the truth. Besides, as long as he sends someone to investigate the pit, he can also understand the situation at the scene. I can''t fool it, I can only admit it.


    When the housekeeper heard this, he suddenly stood up, looked down at me, and could not put a channel all over his face: "can you dig the hard soil with your bare hands? And open the dungeon door? "


    Anyway, Ren housekeeper was not present at that time, and I didn''t know the specific situation. I could only insist on saying: "really, in order to survive, I can only do that. I dug for a long time, and then I dug so much soil!"


    I made up my mind, and Ren had nothing to say. He just thought twice. Then, he said again, "no matter how you come out, you make me feel very uneasy. After all, in my opinion, you are bound to die. If you live, I will not be sure. So, the young man is sorry. Don''t blame me. You still have to die!"With that, his eyes immediately burst out a strong killing opportunity.


    When my heart was cold, I quickly turned over and jumped to the back of the sofa. I was very alert and said to the housekeeper Ren: "you can''t kill me. Now I''m back alive. I''ve come to Peng''s house. Many people know that if you kill me, you will be suspected!"


    I thought that I could get rid of Ren''s idea of killing me, but I was wrong. Instead of bluffing him, I made him laugh, and then sarcastically said to me, "Jiangnan wind, it seems that you are still a little clever, and I can''t keep you. To tell you the truth, I have inquired about Peng Xuefei just now. As soon as you come back, you come here No one knew you were here! "


    As soon as I heard this, I felt a chill in my heart. At the same time, an invisible fear spread rapidly on me. It seems that this old man had been prepared for this, and I immediately understood that housekeeper Ren had just taken Peng Xuefei away, maybe he didn''t take her to see the leader of the gang.


    That''s right. On second thought, it''s really strange. Maybe steward Ren has taken full control of this place. Otherwise, the guards outside can''t be unreasonable to Peng Xuefei. On the contrary, they are obedient to a housekeeper. It can be seen that steward Ren''s right now is supreme, that is to say, Peng Xuefei may be in danger now.


    Thinking of this, I immediately asked, "where did you take Feifei?"


    Ren housekeeper''s cold voice roared a sentence: "death is approaching, but also mind your own business, go to die!"


    As he spoke, his whole body had already flashed out and shot at me.


    Almost in an instant, he had already flashed to my side and attacked me quickly. He was still so powerful and his speed was still so amazing. But now I am not the Jiangnan wind of that day. Facing him, I still have a little resistance. At the moment when he struck me, I blocked with the same speed of thunder.


    Bang, my body was hit by him fly, fortunately, I did not fall down in the end, just back and forth.


    Ren housekeeper sees this, complexion is startled, coarse voice says: "really have two down, it seems that I despise you!"


    After that, he sent out a stronger momentum and came to me.


    I hold my breath and concentrate, then I can see his shadow. To be honest, Ren housekeeper is really too strong. He is really abnormal. This strength has reached the peak. If I had not changed in the pit, I might have no strength to fight back against him.


    However, now I, after all, is different. I can control the breath in my body at any time. I can easily show my strongest strength. Moreover, I also believe that I who play that strength are still qualified to fight with him.


    It''s just that I still have some problems. After all, I''m not outside now. I''m in the headquarters of the Haibang. Once I get crazy, it indicates that my identity is completely exposed. Then, I''m afraid it''s impossible for me to survive here, let alone rescue my father.


    At the moment when I was in trouble, steward Ren had already killed me in front of me. He didn''t give me a chance to breathe. He even turned over and attacked me. I was blocked by my reflexive hand. However, I couldn''t compete with steward Ren at all with my normal strength. Without two strokes, I was beaten to the ground, spitting fresh blood, and I felt that all my internal organs were agitated, and the pain was unbearable.


    Pain stimulates my nerves and makes me unconsciously produce anger. Anger grows gradually. You know, how hard it was for me to break free from the pit of death, and how hard I was to be able to come back. But I fell into the tiger''s den again after a comfortable day. How can I be reconciled? What''s more, the housekeeper sent me to the world at the beginning Prison, I haven''t even found him revenge, he even want to kill me.


    My anger became more and more fierce. I couldn''t help but clench my fist, raised my eyes, and looked at him indignantly, preparing for the Jedi counterattack.


    At this moment, Ren housekeeper''s eyes were also on me. His eyes were very cold, and his action was not hesitant. He attacked me quickly again, ready to harvest my life. But at this time, Ren housekeeper''s mobile phone suddenly rang.


    The bell is particularly loud in this murderous hall. It makes me cheer up and dissipate. It also stops the murderous housekeeper Ren. He answers the phone immediately without hesitation.


    I couldn''t hear what was said on the other end of the phone. I only knew that the housekeeper replied, Mm-hmm. I know. After hanging up the phone, his killing intention also weakened. He just glanced down at me as if he was thinking about something. Then, he didn''t say anything. He walked away directly. After opening the door of the villa, he said coldly to the humanitarianism outside the door: "watch him!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he quickly disappeared in front of me.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 650

    After receiving a phone call, steward Ren put up the killing intention and left directly. After the housekeeper left, two men in suits suddenly came in and closed the door of the villa. They looked at the gate like two lions and stared at me.


    I slowly got up from the ground, and then sat back on the sofa, carefully pondered my situation. Although the strength of these two people is very strong, it is still a big gap compared with Ren housekeeper. If I break out and want to remove these two obstacles, it is not a big problem.


    However, I did not dare to do so. It was too risky. However, I was even more uneasy to stay in the villa. It was quite like waiting for death. Although the housekeeper answered the phone and let me off temporarily, he obviously did not intend to let me die, otherwise I would not need to be put under house arrest.


    What''s more, I can''t help but doubt that Ren''s action just now is too impulsive. He killed me with all his heart, but let me go at the most critical moment. I can''t help but doubt that he didn''t really intend to kill me just now, but he tried to test my strength.


    Because, with his resourceful wisdom, he would never easily believe me. He must still be worried about how I escaped from the dungeon. How could he let me die in such a hurry without knowing the specific situation.


    Now, he is supposed to have something to do, or to investigate something. Once he determines something and knows that I have no use value, then I will die.


    In fact, I also understand that for a rebel like Ren housekeeper, my death is more beneficial to him, because in this way, the leader of the Hai Gang will have a gap with the Xia family, which will aggravate the plight of the Hai Gang leader.


    What''s more, housekeeper Ren has exposed his true face in front of me. How can he tolerate me going out alive? He will certainly kill people. No matter what I think, as long as I stay here, the end is only death.


    Not only me, Peng Xuefei''s situation is certainly not good. When the first housekeeper left her in the pit, she was determined to let her die. Now that she is back, how can Ren housekeeper let her go easily.


    The more I think about it, the more anxious I feel. If I can, I really want to get out of the dead end, rescue Peng Xuefei, and then quickly implement my plan. However, as soon as I enter the tiger''s den, which is as deep as the sea, Peng''s manor turns out to be such a dark and terrifying place. As soon as I come here, I''m locked in this luxurious but breathless villa. In front of the door, there are two cold-blooded experts like wolf dogs It''s really too hard to go out without being doubted. Besides, even if I get out of this pass, I can get out of the manor with the heavy guard? Not to mention saving Peng Xuefei.


    But if this manor is really controlled by the housekeeper as I thought before, then the whole Pengjia manor will become a piece of iron bucket, and I can''t fly with wings. In this way, my plan is even more difficult.


    At this moment, I just feel that every minute is suffering. On the premise of waiting for death, I have to think of ways to do impossible things. I can''t protect myself. How can I save others?


    I came to the Haibang headquarters to see Peng Xuefei''s father and to inquire about the internal situation of the Haibang. But now, as soon as I came in, I would face death. How can I bear it.


    What''s more, I don''t know whether Peng''s manor is under the control of the housekeeper, where the guild leader is, and what kind of situation is inside the Hai Gang. I don''t even want to die in such an inexplicable state.


    At the end of the day, I was just in a daze, and I couldn''t understand it.


    When I was so anxious, suddenly, the door of the villa was opened again. Out of the door, there was a black figure wearing a black robe and a mask on his face.


    This dress up I am very familiar with, is that night with Ren housekeeper, catch me and Peng Xuefei''s group of kidnappers dress up, see this dress up the moment, my heart concussion more and more fierce.


    I know that the group of kidnappers led by them are extremely powerful, but I can''t imagine that some of them dare to show up in the headquarters of the Shanghai Gang in this dress, which is really shocking to me.


    Before I could figure out what was going on, the man in black outside the door quickly walked into the hall. With his entry, the door of the villa was closed again. Then, in the empty hall, the voice of the man in black immediately sounded: "master, kill the south wind immediately!"


    Kill me, this short sentence, like a thunderbolt, instantly hit my heart, let my body suddenly stand up from the sofa, my eyes like eagle eyes, tightly staring at the man in black in front of me.


    He is like the devil of the night. I have seen their determination and ruthlessness at the beginning, and there is no emotion to say at all. At this moment, when I heard his words, I instinctively raised my vigilance and squeezed my fists unconsciously.


    I noticed that he didn''t wear gloves on his hands, and his voice didn''t sound like a housekeeper. He should not be a gloved man. So, what he said about the master meant to be a housekeeper or someone else?


    If he was not a housekeeper, would he be the real rebel leader of the Hai Gang?


    No matter who it is, in the end, I am completely clear that these people will not let me go. As soon as the voice of the man in black falls, two men in suits next to him immediately accept orders and attack me.Without thinking about it, I immediately roared at them and said, "this is the headquarters of the sea gang. If you dare to kill people here, are you not afraid to blame the leader?"


    I''m trying to talk about this. Actually, I don''t want to frighten them with the guild leader, but I want to confirm whether they care about the sea gang leader.


    As expected, they didn''t care about the leader of the Hai Gang at all. As soon as I said something, they just didn''t hear it. They kept on sweeping towards me.


    At this moment, the momentum of their bodies was fully revealed. As soon as they approached me, they locked me up like tigers, attacking me fiercely.


    Almost reflexive, I will clench the fist, suddenly shake off, rise to resist.


    In the face of Ren housekeeper, if I don''t expose my real strength, I''ll be crushed. But I can deal with these two men in suits without exposing my strength. Even though it''s hard to deal with them, I won''t be trampled by them at will.


    The living room of villa is very big, among them have a lot of furniture, I hit and retreat at the same time, sometimes use furniture as cover, with ease.


    Two people did not take me down for a while, facial expression is not good-looking, forehead all black out of a line.


    The man in black in front of the door saw this, his eyes were cold, and he ordered again: "speed up!"


    His tone was extremely cold. It seemed that the identity of the man in black was one grade higher than that of the two men who beat me. He looked very dignified. His urge made them suddenly furious. Their eyes were full of fierce light. Their hands were even more ruthless and had no scruples. Even the obstacles like furniture were knocked down by them, Kicking, kicking, kicking. Everything, they do not care, just to quickly take my life.


    Under the threat of death, I can only play my best as the wind power in the south of the Yangtze River. Even so, I am still in a tight corner. The fist and foot of the opponent are like steel bars, and their movements are fast and flexible. I really can''t avoid it. If I am accidentally hit, I feel that my bones are broken.


    Gradually, my situation is more and more unbearable, and those two people are more and more murderous. They are not breathing at all. They bombard me in turn. I begin to lose my ability. In the case of hiding my strength, I have to try my best to save my own life. For me, it costs more energy. I just feel more and more tired. Finally, one of the men in suit hits me hard Under, I was beaten directly to the ground, exhausted, lying on the ground, just like a pool of mud, the heart of the suffocation can not speak.


    Since I lived in the identity of Jiang Nanfeng, I really can''t help it. I always have to bear everything and look around. It is because I have too much consideration that I am captured, locked in the pit and devastated. If it wasn''t for my strong will, I would have been crazy.


    Now, I finally crawled back from the ghost gate, but also faced with the threat of death, what''s more, I still have to take into account, or can''t easily expose their own strength, I am really unwilling, extremely unwilling, anger, breeding again in my heart, my blood, began to boil gradually, all kinds of emotional factors, in the crazy movement.


    After he knocked me down, it was almost like announcing my death. One of them, a man in a suit with small eyes, stood in the same place, looking down at me coldly, motionless.


    The other was the executioner who took my life. He took a fruit knife directly from the table and came to me with a murderous air.


    At this time, my eyes, already in the red, my blood boiling more and more intense, I red eyes, hard staring at him, angry way: "you don''t mess, you can''t kill me!"


    My voice is like a ghost roaring, but this man does not care, he seems to be a robot who only knows how to execute orders, and keeps approaching me.


    The closer he was to me, the stronger my anger was, and my eyes became more and more red. Seeing him come to me, I only felt that the feeling of suffocation in my body exploded.


    When he bent down and cut my neck mercilessly with a knife, I suddenly reached out my hand, grabbed his wrist with the knife, and pulled it hard. At the same time, I accumulated my right hand with hidden strength and suddenly made a force to hit his head.


    In the face of death, I have an instinctive desire to survive. In such a terrible environment as the dungeon, I can persist in surviving. Now, in order to live, I will be more desperate and anxious. I have to burst out. I threw out this blow with infinite force and momentum.


    He was just like a god of death. He didn''t respond. His tianmengai was directly punched by me. With a dull bang, the man''s cold expression instantly solidified. Just now he was still murderous, his breath of life disappeared immediately.


    And I, without hesitation, in his powerless to fall on me, I suddenly raised his foot, instantly kicked him over, and then, I a carp fight, turned over.


    Another person saw the abnormality, and in an instant, rushed over. However, it was already late. When he came, I had already got up.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 651

    At the moment, I have already burst out the rage in the elixir field. After the outbreak, I am simply a demon, especially after some understanding and change in the dungeon. Now, my state is much more terrible than when I single out the whole five halls. My whole person is also much braver, and my momentum is more penetrating. All this is because I understand the application rules in the dungeon, but I''ve never been at war with anyone since I learned how to use the fury. The only practice was to attack the wall.


    Now, against the enemy, I seem to be a little stronger. My strength is stronger than I expected. After I kill that man, I don''t have any stay. I attack my little eyes. My momentum completely crush him. At this moment, I am just like a lion who just wakes up, fierce, cruel and merciless ¡£


    As soon as I got close to him, I hit the man in the suit with small eyes like a cannon ball. One punch after another, I hit him in turn, fast, fierce and fierce.


    At the beginning of a few punches, the small eyes can resist for a while, and then he is powerless to resist. He allows my fist to hit him constantly. For me, he is a sandbag, a sandbag that lets me vent my emotions. I keep hitting and hitting hard.


    The mouth of the little eye kept bleeding, and his eyes began to loose. His expression was ferocious and painful. I didn''t waste any more time. I directly got up the strongest force and hit him hard.


    For a moment, the small eyes flew out, and finally fell on the ground, his body twitched, and then became stiff. His eyes seemed to burst out, completely devoid of breath of life.


    It happened so fast that the man in black didn''t react to it. He couldn''t believe the situation. Because my change was so bad, I was really ferocious, just like a devil. In a moment, I killed two powerful people, even before they died How can it not be shocking.


    And the smell of blood stimulates me more and more, and makes me more manic. Whenever and wherever I am, as long as I release the rage, my heart of killing will be very heavy. Although my reason is still there, I will not lose my mind and kill indiscriminately as before, but even if I am in a clear headed state, I can''t help but want to kill and release I''ve been holding back for too long.


    In the past, I didn''t dare to reveal my identity. I was too timid to live. I never really released myself. But now, these people have forced me to a desperate situation. I can''t bear it. I can''t disguise it any more. I can only break out.


    At this moment, I have no matter what the consequences are. I only know that we must solve the three people at the scene as soon as possible, so that I can have a chance of life. Therefore, after quickly harvesting the lives of two men in suits, I focused my eyes on the man in black in front of me.


    I didn''t have any hesitation. I stepped forward and walked towards him step by step.


    Since the beginning of his appearance, the man in black seems to be the master who dominates my fate. As soon as he enters the door, he declares my death penalty. His indifference and calmness show his ruthlessness and cruelty. Similarly, his strength is unpredictable.


    However, at this moment, I can clearly feel that he has been calm and poised, and began to shake. In his eyes, there is a glimmer of fear. His legs seem to want to move, but his heart is tangled.


    After struggling for a long time, he asked me in a trembling voice, "are you solo?"


    His tone was obviously shocked, but what he said indicated that he had heard of solo.


    I slightly grinned, showing a sneer, but my steps did not stop, still toward him step by step, while walking said in a cold voice: "yes, I am, but you know too late!"


    When I said this, my murderous spirit suddenly rose, like a demon possessed body. My eyes were red to the extreme, and I looked very evil. I''m afraid anyone who sees my image will be afraid. Of course, the man in black is no exception.


    When he heard my answer, the color of fear in his eyes directly solidified. He was really afraid. When I was about to get close to him, he quickly opened his mouth and said, "sulo, since it''s you, don''t be impulsive. We can sit down and have a good chat."


    At this point, he still wants to turn war into jade and silk. It''s really ridiculous. I don''t want to talk to him any more. Suddenly, I said in a sharp voice, "but you don''t have a chance. Go to die!"


    As soon as the voice fell, my steps suddenly accelerated. In this moment, I was like a cheetah. In the blink of an eye, I flashed in front of the man in black. My powerful momentum was pressing toward him. My hand was instantly clenched into claws and grabbed at his front.


    In a trance, the air seemed to be torn by my strength, and the invisible wind rolled to the man in black with my fist.


    If the other party is an ordinary person, I will definitely kill him. But the man in black in front of me is not an ordinary person after all. Although he is not as profound as Ren housekeeper, he is not as free as a man in suit. Therefore, at the moment of my attack, he immediately blocked me.His speed is very fast, and his strength is particularly amazing. Just a move to block him is enough to show his strength. Indeed, he is a rare master, but unfortunately, the enemy he is facing is me.


    In front of me, I feel that he can''t be called a man, that is, as long as I devour the prey, I will be a predator, a vicious predator.


    For the crazy resistance of the man in black, I only regard him as a dying struggle, because no matter how unexpected and fierce his moves are, to me, they are not lethal at all. Even if it hit me, I couldn''t feel the pain. Instead, it added to my fury.


    Maybe it''s related to the improvement of my physical fitness. Anyway, now my eyes have become very keen. Even if the opponent''s movements are fast and agile, my sensitive eyes can catch them, see his moves clearly and find out his flaws.


    It can be said that I directly became a terror hunter, with a deadly smell of terror, which made the man in black on my hand more and more flustered. Even, his moves were a bit messy. When he showed his flaws, my life-threatening moves became more closely and locked him all the time.


    Slowly, he began to be unable to withstand, he showed more and more flaws, I took the opportunity to find a gap, suddenly hand, blink of an eye, my hand will be dead on his throat, fixed him on the villa wall column.


    The man in black, who is frivolous and mysterious, is withered like a chicken in an instant. He has no spirit and no threat.


    After feeling my tremendous strength and strong killing opportunity, the man in black finally did not dare to be strong. He immediately began to soften up and pleaded with me in a low voice: "Suluo, you can''t kill me. You should know that if you kill me, you can''t escape, you must die!"


    Originally, I was going to end his life with a direct effort, but at first hearing this, I couldn''t help but stop.


    What the man in Black said is reasonable, and it really touched me. Just now, I just thought that if I exposed my identity, I would kill people and kill people without leaving any disasters. But even if I killed all the men in black, I couldn''t get out of the base camp of the Hai Gang. You know, the guard of this place is not so strict. I''m afraid a mosquito can''t fly out. Even if I''m at the top of the mountain, it''s hard After all, I''m a human, not a God. I can''t deal with so many masters by one person.


    When I hesitated, the man in black probably saw that my mind was uncertain, and he hastened to say, "Suluo, I didn''t know your identity before. The person we killed was Jiangnan Feng. If we knew you were Suluo, we would not kill you. You know, we are all enemies of Peng Gang leader. Your father Su Qiyao is the leader of Peng gang. We have nothing to do with us Off, so we can cooperate. As long as you let me go, I will keep you safe


    This quick witted man in black seems to have seen through my mind. A word directly stabbed me in the heart, making my killing intention disappear immediately.


    Yes, he is right. They are rebels of the sea gang. What they want is to overthrow the regime of the leader of the Hai Gang. In the final analysis, their purpose is the same as mine. Originally, I would fight the whole gang with my own strength, which is undoubtedly an impossible task. However, if I unite with the forces of the rebels, I will destroy the leader of the Hai Gang Save my dad. Is it too easy?


    This is indeed a shortcut, the fastest shortcut, thinking about this shortcut, I suddenly really have the intention to cooperate with each other, my heart is ready to move. However, when my eyes touched his cunning eyes, I suddenly woke up.


    It can''t be so simple. This guy feels so cunning, as if he can fully understand my heart. He is guiding me to his thinking, and then let him control me.


    Think about it carefully. Indeed, at the beginning, when steward Ren learned that I had escaped from the horrible dungeon with my personal ability, he decided that I was of extraordinary strength. Maybe at that time. He speculated that I might be solo, so he deliberately tested me.


    However, I have always maintained a state of forbearance in the face of Butler Ren''s fierce murderous spirit and serial attacks. Maybe it is because of this that the wily Ren family dispelled his suspicion of me.


    On the other hand, for Peng Xuefei, they really can''t stay, but for Suluo, they don''t look like they will cooperate. Otherwise, when steward Ren tried me out, he could not have been so unreasonable to me. He could have explained the reason clearly. If I were Suluo, I might have admitted it in front of him.


    What''s more, I feel that the rebels will not cooperate with me at all, and they don''t need to cooperate with me. I always feel that the headquarters of the sea Gang have fallen into the hands of the rebels. Maybe the leaders of the sea gang are in crisis. Otherwise, the housekeeper and the man in black dare not be unscrupulous here. Since they have such extraordinary ability, there is no reason why they should cooperate with me.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 652

    The more I think about it, the more I feel that something is wrong. Unconsciously, the strength in my hand begins to increase gradually. No matter what he does to me today, at least, Peng Xuefei and I were caught by these people and thrown into the dungeon, where we suffered from hell. Since then, I have planted the seeds of hatred in my heart, If I don''t get revenge, I can''t get over it. In particular, the other party is still a kind of abnormal animal, and has no human feelings. He even starved Peng Xuefei and I to death.


    This kind of person would like to cut him into pieces. Moreover, I swore to Peng Xuefei that he would have to pay the blood debts of these people. How could I live with them.


    So, I once gave up the idea in my heart, turned to remember Peng Xuefei, I will be persecuted, that Peng Xuefei is still alive now? If she were alive, where would she be?


    Thinking of this, I immediately threatened the man in black and said, "you first tell me where Peng Xuefei is, what have you done to her?"


    The man in black saw me ask Peng Xuefei, his eyes suddenly turned around, as if he was making some ghost ideas. However, he kept silent again. Soon, he said to me anxiously: "Miss Peng is in her room. We didn''t do anything to her. We just put her under house arrest. You let me go quickly. I can let Miss Peng leave safely. Otherwise, she will die."


    Sure enough, the man in black is cunning, and every sentence has a strong purpose. I believe that once he is free, I will be absolutely dangerous.


    For such a person, I can''t let go, my deep hatred must also repay, so thinking, my eyes suddenly cold, in the black man thought he had succeeded in the plot. I suddenly bent the corner of my mouth and said to him in a cold voice, "I''m sorry, I don''t believe you!"


    Finish saying, my hand suddenly increased strength, just listen to a click, instantly, the neck of the man in black was crushed by me.


    Cunning, he suddenly opened his eyes, died, his expression is very exaggerated, a look of death.


    After I let go of my hand, his body immediately fell in front of me.


    Looking at his stiff corpse, I was not afraid. On the contrary, my heart felt relaxed and solved him, which was equivalent to alleviating some kind of nightmares for my dungeon pain, which was equivalent to revenge and a trace of hatred.


    But after dispelling hatred, it is followed by distress, deep distress, just as the man in Black said, I can''t escape after killing him, it is still inevitable to die.


    In this prison like Peng''s manor, how can I retreat? Facing the countless guards, what can I do to get out of the encirclement and escape from here?


    No, I can''t get out of here. I can''t think of how to rescue Peng Xuefei and my father. Now I, the situation is really worrying.


    However, no matter what, I don''t regret killing the man in black. For a cunning and ruthless man like him who is cruel and full of lies, he is a disaster.


    I couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Then I gazed at the three corpses on the ground and thought about the way to escape.


    At this moment, my mind was spinning fast, I used all my IQ and the calmness I could control to think about how to escape from Peng family manor.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I felt a little weak. So I simply squatted down and took off the black mask on the black man''s face, looked at him, and found that he was a completely strange man. Anyway, I had never seen him, which was of no value to me. I can''t help but turn over from him, still can''t find anything useful. This mysterious man doesn''t even have an identity card. Everything is unknown. It''s also a dream to get inspiration from him.


    However, I had to stand up and walk in the villa, but there were patrolling guards around the villa. Moreover, even if I got out of the villa, I couldn''t get out of the manor smoothly, unless I had the skill of concealment.


    Just when I was impatient and helpless, suddenly, I saw a man in black rushing by outside the window. For the man dressed in black, the guards on patrol outside seemed to have not seen him. In other words, this dress up is a symbol of identity and power. Anyone who can wear this dress may be able to walk across the garden of Pengjiazhuang.


    Thinking of this, I immediately turned my head and looked at the man in black on the ground. Suddenly, my heart couldn''t help but be happy. The melancholy color between my eyebrows immediately disappeared, almost without any hesitation. I quickly folded and went back to the center of the hall and stripped off all the clothes of the man in black. Then, I quickly changed into his black robe, even his black mask Yes.


    When you''re dressed. I quickly stood in front of the mirror, looking at myself in the mirror, my heart was even more happy. At the moment, I only showed a pair of cold eyes, completely a cold man in black, who can recognize this? Isn''t this a special invisibility cloak for me?


    In this moment, my eyes could not help showing some excitement, but soon, this trace of color was covered by me, replaced by indifference, extreme indifference, with this indifference, I suddenly turned around, took a powerful step, slowly walked towards the door of the villa.Put on a layer of black robe, changed a identity, my heart is naturally not calm, like a thief, ups and downs, special heart. But my pace is very steady, and my eyes are also very firm, because I know in my heart that if I want to escape from this dangerous place full of crisis, I can''t show any flaws. I must fully grasp the charm of the black robed man, so that I can hide from the sky.


    Walking to the door of the living room, I opened the door of the villa directly. The light wind hit me, which made me feel refreshed. However, my heart was still nervous and cautious. I walked out of the villa carefully. For fear of people finding something abnormal in the living room, I closed the door of the villa, and then left the villa.


    When I came here before, I had already remembered the general orientation of the whole estate. Therefore, even though the manor was large, I could still find the location of the exit. Therefore, I followed the route directly and kept walking.


    Along the way, I met a lot of patrolling guards. However, they all turned a blind eye to me. My luggage proved my identity. This level of identity, like my pass, made my journey unimpeded without any examination.


    Unconsciously, my pace quickened up. Now I am in a different mood from me when I came. When I come, I can still enjoy the scenery, but in fact, I can observe the terrain. But at the moment, I have only one idea in my heart, that is, get out of here quickly.


    However, after walking about half the way, I suddenly found that the patrolling guards in the manor seemed to be disturbed and suddenly assembled.


    At first, I thought I was found out and was ready to rush out by force, but soon I realized that these people didn''t seem to come at me, but they were accepting some kind of order. I saw that after the assembly, they were heading for some place directly.


    All of a sudden, I could clearly feel that Peng''s manor, which was heavily guarded and repressed, suddenly became extremely quiet. Only a few guards were left, and others seemed to have withdrawn.


    No matter how stupid I am, I can understand that it must be something happened in the manor that caused them to go out together.


    All of a sudden, I think of Peng Xuefei. Yes, although this is Peng Xuefei''s home, she is obviously in trouble. I kill a man in black now. This matter must not be concealed. By then, Peng Xuefei will be more implicated. Where can she live?


    If I left like this, it would be a bit irresponsible and cruel. Even if I didn''t love her deeply, even if I approached her with purpose, but after all, she and I had experienced so much together, and we struggled together before death, and we came back together. How much I care about her, maybe I don''t know myself. I only know that I won''t let go She doesn''t care about her life or death. What''s more, she believed me so much and gave me all her love. I can''t abandon her ruthlessly any more.


    Thinking of this, I immediately turned back, and then cautiously kept up with the large troops who had assembled the guards. In my opinion, these people''s actions might have something to do with Peng Xuefei.


    With this suspicion, I followed them closely, quietly, but naturally, and finally, these people stopped outside the hall of the manor.


    Pengjia manor building is the biggest feature, and the architectural style is diverse. The main hall in front of us belongs to the classical architecture. Moreover, it looks very huge and spectacular, just like the main hall in the imperial palace. It is particularly powerful.


    As soon as they arrived in front of the hall, the assembled guards quickly and orderly surrounded the hall. They were completely blocked. I didn''t dare to get close to it. After all, my identity was disguised. If they had a password or something like that, I, Mr. Nanguo, would be exposed.


    Just, I feel that Peng Xuefei may be in the hall. If she is there, how can I get in and take her away safely.


    This is a difficult problem, a great problem, especially in this case, the guards surrounded the hall, the difficulty is even greater. At this moment, my heart began to falter.


    However, while I was staring at the hall from afar and struggling in my heart, suddenly, I heard the sound of beating the window from somewhere.


    The voice came from the back of my left. Involuntarily, I turned my head and looked at it. I found that not far from my left rear, there was an independent villa. One of the rooms in the villa was on. A figure was beating the window in front of the window, as if shouting.


    There are curtains in the window. I can only see a dark shadow, but I can''t see the face clearly. However, from the reflected figure, I can feel that the person is Peng Xuefei.


    However, just as soon as I had this idea, suddenly another figure flashed out, which was tall and powerful. As soon as it appeared, it forced the shouting figure to be subdued and pulled away.


    Now, I''m more sure that Peng Xuefei is the one who is shooting the window for help.


    Without any hesitation, I immediately gave up staring at the main hall and went straight to the villa.


    The houses here are basically single family, and this villa is no exception. Its location is quite good, the scenery is good, and the environment is quiet and beautiful. However, what does not match the environment is the scene behind the curtain before. I feel that Peng Xuefei is in a bad situation.I can''t help but speed up the pace, very quickly also very light ran to the villa side, then, I secretly stand in the window, listen carefully, not a long time, I heard a cry voice in the room: "you let me out, quickly let me out!"


    In an instant, I heard that it was Peng Xuefei''s voice. As soon as her voice fell, another man''s voice came from the room: "Miss Peng, don''t waste your energy, just stay in the room!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 653

    This is a cold voice, but the tone is full of momentum, let people know that he is a master.


    When the cold voice dissipated, Peng Xuefei''s anxious voice rang again: "I want to go out, let me out quickly, I want to find Jiangnan wind!"


    I didn''t expect that at this time, Peng Xuefei was still thinking about me. When I heard this, I couldn''t help but gush out a warm current, which came from the deep emotion and instinct of the other party.


    I was moved by Peng Xuefei''s true feelings, which shows that she really loves me.


    However, for Peng Xuefei''s request, the man seems to have no feeling at all. On the contrary, he made a more icy voice and roared: "I have told you that Jiangnan wind has no value. He has died, but you are different and still valuable. Therefore, you are still alive. I hope you cherish the opportunity to live!"


    Hearing that man''s merciless words, Peng Xuefei''s emotion began to be excited again. Her crying voice kept coming: "I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it. You let me out. You lock me in here. If my father knows, you must not die well!"


    Peng Xuefei''s voice is very desperate and her mood has collapsed. However, no matter what she says, the indifferent man doesn''t care. After hearing Peng Xuefei''s words, he snorts coldly again and says: "hum, your father is now in a dilemma. You should worry about yourself. Don''t mumble because I don''t want to fight women!"


    Standing outside the window, I can hear that the voice of this indifferent man has been freezing to the point of danger. Obviously, he has no patience.


    However, his threat is still not to scare Peng Xuefei, but let Peng Xuefei more crazy, she kept noisy, just want to come out.


    While she kept shouting, a very impolite voice came from the room: "Miss Peng, I''m sorry!"


    Suddenly, there was no sound in the room. There was no movement. Needless to say, Peng Xuefei had an accident.


    Now, I couldn''t stay at all. I went straight to the front door of the villa. Fortunately, there was no guard here. I didn''t need to waste my time. Immediately, I opened the door and went into the hall of the villa.


    Then, I went through the living room and went to Peng Xuefei''s room door. Without any delay, I opened the door directly.


    opened the door as like as two peas. I cast my eyes on Peng Xuefei. At the moment, she was lying in bed, motionless, as if she had passed away, and stood by a bedside wooden bedside. The man was exactly the same as me in the dress, and was also a black robe. His face was wearing a black mask and only a pair of bright eyes.


    His eyes were so sharp that he seemed to be able to see through at a glance.


    In the face of him, I feel that I have no escape. Now I am too worried about Peng Xuefei''s safety. I don''t care to hide it. As soon as I enter this room, I go to the man in black in front of me.


    Just two steps away, his voice suddenly came: "old four, how did you come back?"


    That''s going to stop me, fourth?


    Obviously, he is talking about the man in black who was killed by me. However, there is no distinction in this uniform dress. How can he recognize me? Do you have special marks on your clothes?


    When I didn''t know why, the man in black approached me and asked me in doubt: "old four, what''s the matter with you? Has the Jiangnan wind dealt with it?"


    It seems that even the man in black can not distinguish my identity, which can not help but let me a burst of relief, see he did not recognize me, I quietly raised his eyes, looked at him, carefully looked down.


    I went to look for it. I found that there were signs in the clothes. Although everyone was dressed in a black robe, there were stripes on the chest of the black robe. His chest was five bars, mine was four. If you were right, he would be the fifth. However, I don''t care how old he is. Now I dare not say hello to him. I''m afraid he will hear my voice I don''t want to talk to him any more. When he came near me, my fist was pinched unconsciously. The anger on my body was also moved in an instant, and my eyes gradually turned red.


    Just in such a moment, I was like the incarnation of a hungry wolf, staring at the man in black with red eyes. My momentum suddenly became extremely strong and directly covered him.


    My change obviously let him feel unusual, he stares at my eye, the eye suddenly big change, astonished way: "you."


    But my change is fast, and my speed is faster. As soon as he opens his mouth, my fist blows at his temple. The temple, which is the dead hole of a person, is also the most easily hit location. My strength is so great that I believe anyone who takes a punch from me will die, even if he is of high strength. Although he has a high value of force, he lacks protection against me and is within the scope of my attack. Therefore, he has no time to resist and is directly hit by me.


    Almost instantly, the expression of the man in black was frozen, and his big body was also stiff. He only said a word, and then there was no voice. He fell down straight in front of me. At this moment, he has become a corpse.After killing a man in black, I felt a sense of humiliation and nightmares in my heart. I looked down on his body coldly, and then quickly ran to the bedside and explored Peng Xuefei''s breath.


    I''m glad that her breathing is normal, and it''s not a big problem. However, seeing her face haggard, I still can''t help a burst of heartache. Peng Xuefei, like me, has just escaped from hell. She finally returns to her own home and wants to find some warmth in her home. But the reality is always cruel and unpredictable. Her home has become her home Fear, even, she heard me die in her own home, this let her a little girl, how to bear.


    I can''t help but frown. Then, I wet Peng Xuefei''s face with water and wake her up.


    Peng Xuefei opened her eyes and saw me. Her expression was still stagnant. Her eyes were confused. She was stunned for a moment. She finally woke up completely. Seeing me in black, she immediately got up and swore: "you beast, let me out!"


    With that, she even threw something from the cupboard to me.


    I dodged the conditioned reflex, and Peng Xuefei suddenly got out of bed and rushed out of the room.


    At this moment, she is like a frightened rabbit, very emotional, seems to want to get rid of the shackles, want to rush out of the cage version of the room.


    However, when she saw the body lying on the ground, her running steps stopped immediately, and the whole body could not help but freeze. She seemed to feel something.


    At this time, standing behind her, I suddenly uttered a voice, affectionately said: "Feifei, it''s me!"


    My voice is very magnetic, the tone is particularly gentle, Peng Xuefei listen, rigid body are soft, her crazy also disappeared.


    In a silent silence, she slowly turned around, her eyes deep into me, eyes are completely shocked, and deep tenderness.


    Under her affectionate gaze, I gently took off the mask on my face and said softly, "Feifei, it''s me. I''ve come to save you!"


    At this moment, I have completely restrained my fury. Only tenderness appears on my face. Even after I finish speaking, I also show a gentle and handsome smile.


    When Peng Xuefei saw me, her body couldn''t help but tremble violently. Her eyes immediately moistened, and her tears could not help slipping from the corners of her eyes. Can see, this is excited tears, pause for about two seconds, Peng Xuefei suddenly, regardless of the image of the straight to my arms, choked said: "Jiangnan wind, it''s really you, you''re not dead, great, great!"


    Peng Xuefei wept with joy and was very excited.


    I couldn''t help reaching out and patting her on the back. I know that Peng Xuefei was so anxious and eager to go out just now because she was worried about me. So now she suddenly saw that I was OK and would be so excited.


    Feel Peng Xuefei''s love, my heart is very warm, I can''t help but gentle up.


    After a long time, Peng Xuefei''s mood was calmed down. She left my arms, looked at me with red eyes, and said softly, "Jiangnan wind, I''m sorry, I brought you to my house, but you are in danger!"


    I shrunken mouth, indifferent said: "it''s OK, my life is big!"


    I pretended to be very relaxed and said that I didn''t care, but Peng Xuefei''s self blame didn''t decrease at all. She looked at me deeply and said wrongly, "I don''t know that my family will be like this, I really don''t know!"


    Seeing her in a low mood, I became more and more gentle and said in a soft voice, "Feifei, believe me, everything will pass. Those people won''t come to a good end!"


    After that, I also wiped away the residual tears from her eyes. When I looked at her eyes, I couldn''t help becoming firm. I tried to give her courage and faith.


    This time, Peng Xuefei''s face finally eased. Then, she looked at me seriously and asked me, "by the way, how did you escape, and how did you make this dress up?"


    I didn''t think about it too much. I explained directly: "one of the Chamberlain''s accomplices tried to kill me. However, he was careless and was attacked by me. Then I put on his clothes and escaped!"


    For fear of causing Peng Xuefei to doubt, I can only simply explain that my answer makes Peng Xuefei a little incredible. Her eyes can not help but glance at the man in black on the ground.


    Knowing her doubts, I quickly added: "this guy didn''t recognize me, thought I was his accomplice, but I was attacked again!"


    After that, I also showed my clean teeth and my smile was very bright. I didn''t look like a liar at all.


    Peng Xuefei looked at me like this, her expression was completely relieved, her mouth grinned with a happy smile, affectionately said: "Jiangnan wind, you always let me look at you differently!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 654

    Speaking of it, since I have pursued Peng Xuefei, she has been surprised countless times. Almost every time, I will refresh my existing strength and make progress every time. Perhaps, it is because I have created so many miracles that Peng Xuefei is not strange now. For her, even if I can pick up the moon in the sky, I am afraid she will believe that she will not deliberately go If you doubt me, you will look at me more and more.


    But after a short period of happiness, Peng Xuefei''s expression began to be sad again. She seemed to think of something, and suddenly asked me, "Jiangnan wind, the person who caught us that night was Ren housekeeper?"


    At this moment, Peng Xuefei should have known everything, and I didn''t hide it. He directly replied, "yes, he took these people in black and captured us!"


    Peng Xuefei listen, eyes more sad, she muttered to herself: "how can Ren housekeeper be like this, he is so honest, he has been very good to me before!"


    When she said this, Peng Xuefei''s voice was full of sadness, and her eyes were full of disappointment and pain. Indeed, being betrayed by someone close to her was really unbearable. What''s more, the housekeeper also personally sent her to the hell on earth, so that her life was better than death, which could not be accepted by anyone.


    Seeing Peng Xuefei fall into the sadness again, I immediately comforted her: "Feifei, no matter who, always is the interest supreme, he rebelled, should also be the interest drive!"


    After that, I squatted down and uncovered the mask of the man in black on the ground. Then, I asked Peng Xuefei, "Feifei, have a look. Do you know this man?"


    Smell speech, Peng Xuefei immediately looked down at the man in black, looked at a few eyes, and then replied: "it seems that I haven''t seen it!"


    After listening to Peng Xuefei''s words, I can''t help but feel puzzled. According to the truth, these people are highly skilled in martial arts. If they are members of the Hai Gang, then Peng Xuefei will surely know them. But if Peng Xuefei is unfamiliar now, doesn''t it mean that these people are not members of the Hai Gang? Is Ren''s rebellion colluding with the outside world?


    Of course, these ideas are just my guess. I didn''t tell Peng Xuefei. I only know that staying here for one more second is dangerous and must leave immediately. Therefore, I got up straight and said to Peng Xuefei seriously: "Feifei, we can''t delay any more. The guards of this manor seem to be housekeepers. If we delay, we will not be able to leave Go away now


    Peng Xuefei heard my words, also return to God, she asked me blankly: "where to?"


    I said in an emergency, "of course, you want to die here!"


    Peng Xuefei said dully, "but how can we go out?"


    I pointed at my clothes immediately, and said, "if you just put on this dress, they will not recognize it. That''s how I found you here, hiding from the guard''s eyes."


    Hearing this, Peng Xuefei''s eyes suddenly showed a trace of astonishment. Then, she lowered her head, glanced at her chest, and said shyly, "but I''m a woman!"


    I just remembered that Peng Xuefei and I are different. My figure is not different from that of the man in black, so other people can''t recognize it. But Peng Xuefei is different. Although she is tall and tall, she is similar to the tall man on the ground, but Peng Xuefei has front and back, concave and convex. Even if the black robe is loose, it is easy to see the difference.


    After pondering for a while, I just stare at her murder weapon, leisurely said: "it doesn''t matter, you wrap it up, many women disguise as men on TV, that''s how you do it!"


    My words let Peng Xuefei more shy, the face is not from the red light, delicate to drop. I didn''t have time to flirt here. I immediately squatted down and took off the black man''s black robe, even his shoes.


    After taking off, I said anxiously to Peng Xuefei: "there is no time. I can''t manage so much now. Please change it quickly."


    After that, Peng Xuefei bit my lips and hesitated


    I was speechless. When she was at Sun Yihan''s house, she took the initiative to give her life. Now she was embarrassed. I didn''t care. I went out of the room door and sat in the living room waiting for her.


    About ten minutes later, Peng Xuefei came out of her boudoir.


    When I saw her, I was petrified. Because Xia Xiaoxiao, who wore a black robe and a black mask, was very domineering. It could be said that she was valiant. More importantly, she seemed to have listened to my words and wrapped up her upright weapon. At a glance, it did not stand out at all. If she went out like this, I believe no one could recognize her ¡£


    Peng Xuefei saw my eyes staring at her, a little embarrassed, although, I can not see her expression, but from her head down dare not look at my posture, also know that she is shy.


    Afraid of her flaws, I immediately went to her side, a serious face said: "Feifei, don''t show flaws, play your normal nature to walk upright, fearless, no one dares to stop us!"


    After listening to my words, Peng Xuefei raised his head, looked at me, and firmly said, "well, I know it!"Without delay, I said to her directly, "let''s go."


    After that, I quickly put on the mask I had taken off, and then with Peng Xuefei, I walked out of the villa.


    Out of the villa, without stopping, we went to the exit of the manor together. However, after a few steps, Peng Xuefei suddenly stopped. Her eyes were staring at the big house in the distance.


    I stood beside her and asked softly, "what''s the matter?"


    Peng Xuefei said foolishly: "Jiangnan wind, have you found that the guards are surrounded there!"


    After that, she also pointed to the position. I nodded and said, "I know, I found out just now. It should be something happened to them. It''s none of our business. Let''s get out of here quickly."


    When I finished speaking, Peng Xuefei''s steps still did not move. Her eyes suddenly showed a anxious color and said to me, "but my father lives there!"


    At once, I understood why Peng Xuefei suddenly stopped. Originally, she was still worried about the safety of her family. Yes, the house looked like the main hall, which must be the place where her father lived. Now, most of the guards gathered around the main hall and surrounded it. It was estimated that what happened in the villa, in other words, might be It''s the leader of the Hai Gang.


    However, now I have no time to take care of too much. I only know that if I don''t run for my life, I''ll die. This is the hell''s cave. I can''t stay for a moment. I can''t let Peng Xuefei fall into danger. If she is rescued, I have to take her to escape.


    So I immediately tried to persuade him, "Feifei, don''t worry about your father. Didn''t you say that? With his strength, he will be all right! "


    Peng Xuefei''s eyes are still staring at the villa, her voice has become a little hoarse, said: "no, just now this person seems to have said, my father''s side of the accident, at first I didn''t believe it, now look at the situation, I''m afraid something really happened!"


    Obviously, Peng Xuefei is very filial. She is a filial daughter. No matter how her father treated her at the beginning, she still remembers her father at the critical moment. After all, she was the father who gave birth to her and raised her. No one can ignore her.


    After listening to Peng Xuefei''s words, I can''t help but believe that, perhaps, the uprising has officially begun, and the gang leader of the sea gang may be really unlucky now.


    It''s good for me. To be honest, I''d like to go there now to see what happened. However, I''m in such a dangerous situation that the clay Bodhisattva can''t protect himself from the river. I can only keep my life temporarily by relying on this disguise. If I''m exposed, I''ll surely die. As long as I stay here for another second, I''ll feel more It''s too dangerous for me to stay here.


    There is no way, I can only continue to persuade Peng Xuefei: "Feifei, it''s OK. You have to trust your father. Besides, even if he has an accident, we can''t save him with our strength. The most important thing for you now is to keep your own life. As long as you are not in their hands, your father will be less concerned, which is good for him. Feifei, we still have it Go first


    I think, I said so clearly, Peng Xuefei should listen to it, will be more rational, think about saving life first, but I am wrong, Peng Xuefei is a stubborn girl, no matter when.


    At this moment, her most worry is not her own life, she still said to me persistently: "sorry, Jiangnan wind, I can''t go, this is my home, my family are here, no matter what happens, I can''t escape, I can''t!"


    I looked at Peng Xuefei deeply, accentuated the way: "you know, you will lose your life if you stay!"


    Peng Xuefei took her eyes back and looked into my eyes. She said sternly, "even if I die, I can''t escape, because my name is Peng Xuefei. I''m a member of the Peng family, so I can''t be cowardly."


    When speaking, Peng Xuefei''s eyes are full of perseverance, showing a heroine''s courage and courage.


    I can''t help admiring her courage and filial piety. It may be related to her living environment. After all, she is the daughter of the leader of the Hai Gang. After all, she will have the nature of iron and blood. How can she shrink from the battle because she is afraid of death? More importantly, this is her home, and her family are here. How could she abandon her family to live alone.


    I know that I can''t persuade her, and there is no reason to persuade her, because if my father had an accident, I couldn''t leave him and run away.


    Thinking like this, my heart can not help but become entangled.


    Peng Xuefei may have seen my dilemma, she took the initiative to say to me: "Jiangnan wind, I''m really sorry, I let you down some good intentions, I also know you are for my good, but I really can''t go, you go first, I''ll go in, OK?"


    I looked at her with twinkling eyes, and said bitterly in her voice: "it''s light, how can I bear to leave you alone?"


    Peng Xuefei said with righteous words: "it doesn''t matter, you go first. If they want to kill me, they would have killed me. I''m really fine. You should leave quickly!"I lowered my head and remained silent for a moment. Then I straightened my chest and strode forward with quick and powerful steps.


    Suddenly, Peng Xuefei''s puzzled voice sounded behind me: "Jiangnan wind, where are you going? The exit is over there!"


    I did not look back, just very domineering reply: "go, I accompany you to go in together!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 655

    Without a little precaution, I went to the hall in the whirlpool. My actions were not muddled. My words were very cool. Peng Xuefei was stunned instantly.


    Indeed, this action of mine is too unexpected for Peng Xuefei, but it is not my impulse. I have made up my mind to accompany Peng Xuefei into the tiger''s den and advance and retreat together.


    Although I know clearly that going in at the moment is an adventure, I still choose to take this road, because I can''t watch Peng Xuefei fall into crisis alone. What''s more, I finally infiltrated into the Haibang today, and finally caught an opportunity of internal division. Finally, I can quickly understand the situation of the Haibang by this way So easily missed, I need to take this opportunity to find a way to save my father. Even if it''s risky, I don''t mind.


    Originally, just in such a chaotic situation, I only thought about survival and thought that saving my life was the first priority. I didn''t think about other things at all. But now, Peng Xuefei is so persistent in going in, just to live and die with her family and face the difficulties together.


    She is a girl with such filial piety and bravery. As a big man, I just want to escape, regardless of the fact that my father may be locked in this place. I don''t try to learn more about the situation of the sea gang and how to rescue my father in the shortest time. This is really a selfish and cowardly performance.


    What''s more, even if I escaped from Peng''s manor this time and saved my life, so what? My identity as Xu can is not safe. The Hong Gang rebels will not let me go. At that time, I will not only be unable to break into the Hong Gang, but also live a life of hiding. In that case, I have no direction at all. How can I save my father by brute force alone? I don''t even know where he''s locked up. How can I use brute force?


    Instead of hiding and hiding in the future and completely losing the clue of Xia Xiaoxiao, I''d better go out tonight. Now I''ve been holding back for too long, and I don''t have time to bear it any longer. Therefore, even if the road ahead is dangerous, I''ll go out and try. I want to see what''s going on inside them and what should I do Looking for a chance to come up with the perfect plan to save my father.


    Just when I was in a state of mind, Peng Xuefei suddenly came up and grabbed me. He said in an emergency, "Xu Jiang, south wind, don''t do this, you will be in danger!"


    I stopped and looked at Peng Xuefei in a twinkling of an eye and said firmly: "do you think I am afraid of danger? I said, to guard you, I can''t leave you alone. Moreover, I come home with you, not to see your parents? I can''t go now, I haven''t seen anyone yet


    My voice was unquestionable, and the look in my eyes was very calm. There was no fear at all. In a terrible place like the dungeon, I could still survive and finally escape from life. Now, even if the villa in front of me is no longer dangerous, I can''t be afraid. I firmly believe that I can cross all the gaps and turn the evil into good.


    Peng Xuefei touched my eyes, her eyes can not help showing the color of firmness, which is also mixed with deep moved, but now we dress up, it is not good to make any intimate action, so, Peng Xuefei again moved, also did not make a good move, just looked at me affectionately.


    After a while, she sincerely said, "thank you, Jiangnan wind!"


    I joked, "no need to say thank you. Let''s go."


    With that, I went to the grand villa in the middle of the manor with Peng Xuefei.


    Just, just a few steps away, my heart suddenly and violently vibrated.


    because, as like as two peas, I found a dark figure coming straight from the front of us. His dress was exactly the same as mine. When he approached, I glanced at the cross bar on his chest without looking at it, and found six.


    When I met such a person, I was afraid. My already nervous heart became more nervous. If the other person was someone else, it was ok, but this was a person with the same identity as us. In front of him, I just felt that I had no escape. If I said hello, it might be exposed instantly.


    So, I can only choose to ignore him, calmly forward, Peng Xuefei is also the same, she also pretended not to see each other.


    At the moment when we and he were about to pass by at the corner, the man in black suddenly stopped. He looked at Peng Xuefei in doubt and asked inexplicably, "old five, aren''t you taking care of Peng Xuefei? How is it here? "


    As soon as I heard what he said, I immediately felt bad, and the trouble finally came.


    But Peng Xuefei, her heart bearing capacity was not very good, now suddenly facing questions, her body can not help shaking up, the brain is more confused, a time did not know how to answer.


    The man in black asked this, it already showed that he was suspicious of Peng Xuefei. At the moment, when he saw Peng Xuefei''s reaction, he was more and more aware that the situation was not right. He was about to say something, but I used my strength secretly when he was suspicious. For a moment, I was speechless, directly burst out the momentum of a tiger, and rushed toward the black six quickly.Old six in black originally paid attention to Peng Xuefei. Suddenly, he saw me attack. His eyes suddenly panicked, but his action did not hesitate, and he immediately wanted to resist. However, my speed was too fast and the attack was too fierce. Moreover, our distance was very close. It was too late for him to resist. Like a tiger descending from the mountain, I immediately fell on him.


    In the dangerous environment, my momentum instinctively changed. It was almost overwhelming and extremely fierce. The man in black was once knocked down by me, and we both fell to the ground together.


    However, he is also worthy of being a master. He knows that the situation is not good, and he also wants to shout. Where can I be like him? When he makes a little noise, my head suddenly bumps into his head. It is not that I have practiced iron head skill, but in this case, there is no way. My hand has subdued him. The only thing I can stop him from speaking is his head In order not to expose, I can only spell.


    I have to say, this move is still very useful, in the bang concussion, the voice of the man in black just stopped suddenly, followed by the sound of the man in black hitting the ground behind his head. Maybe I exerted too much force. I felt that my eyes were shining and my brain was in a daze. However, his condition was more serious, almost dizzy.


    After a long time, the man in black was able to breathe. However, when he wanted to speak again, I had already released my hand and put my hand around his neck with lightning force. I couldn''t see his expression. But from his eyes, I could feel his anger and reluctance. He looked at me hate and hate. Because his neck was pinched by me, his eyes were almost staring out.


    Who is the voice that you are making with all his efforts


    My eyes a cold, cold tone said: "I am to take your life of people!"


    With this sentence, I didn''t give him a chance. I pinched his neck.


    In the blink of an eye, the life of the man in black fell, and his eyes were open to death, which made him look very uneasy.


    I didn''t look at him any more. I just shook my head and stood up from the ground.


    After I got up, I found that Peng Xuefei on one side was completely dull. She was staring at me with very surprised eyes. It seemed that my means made her feel incredible.


    The situation was tense. I didn''t have time to explain to her, let alone delay. I immediately whispered to her, "come with me!"


    Although this place is a dark corner, the guards around the hall can not notice this side, but after all, there are people coming and going. If a corpse is put here, it will surely attract people''s attention. Therefore, I dare not have any stay. After saying this, I bent down and dragged the body of the man in black and ran into the flower bed nearby.


    Immediately, I quickly stripped off the black man''s clothes, while Peng Xuefei said: "quickly change on this set of clothes, your clothes are easy to expose!"


    Through the words of the man in black, I immediately understood that the fifth man seemed to be specially responsible for the custody of Peng Xuefei. This is his task. Now, if old five suddenly appears in the main hall, it is easy to arouse suspicion.


    Peng Xuefei was not stupid. She immediately understood what I said. Without hesitation, she immediately changed into Laoliu''s clothes. Later, I hid Laoliu''s body in the flower bed.


    After hiding a good man, Peng Xuefei and I quickly walked out of the flower bed. This time, my steps were heavy, and I still had lingering fear. From meeting old six in black to hiding the corpse, it was only a few minutes. Everything happened so fast that I had no time to hesitate in the face of danger. Only by being so decisive and resolute could I survive.


    However, to solve a black man does not mean to lift the danger. As soon as we started, we had a bit of a bad start. The road behind us is still so long, and the danger is bound to be heavy. I am afraid that the future will be even more dangerous.


    Although Peng Xuefei changed into Laoliu''s clothes, the risk of being exposed was much less, but we were still waiting for the unpredictable crisis. Even if I told myself, there was no need to be afraid and go forward bravely. In fact, I was not afraid of death. However, under such circumstances, my heart was still uneasy, especially, Peng Xuefei and I were in a special identity now Xu''s slightest mistake, if we want to let people see through, we really can''t do anything. It''s estimated that we will enter the ghost gate directly.


    That is to say, every second we are here, we are in danger of our lives. We must be cautious all the time. We can''t show any flaws.


    Thinking like this, I couldn''t help but whisper a hint in Peng Xuefei''s ear: "Feifei, you have to remember that after you go in, you must not be nervous. Even if you encounter a situation like that just now, you should try to keep calm, and don''t let the other party realize that you''re not right. Most importantly, you can''t speak, OK?"


    It''s better for me to open my mouth. After all, I''m a man. As long as I''m not familiar with the old four, I won''t find the clue. But Peng Xuefei is different. She is a girl, and she will be exposed when she talks.


    Peng Xuefei also understood the seriousness of the matter. She immediately nodded at me heavily and said, "I know, from now on, I don''t speak!"I gently, um, and then, I and Peng Xuefei went to the main hall together.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 656

    In the process of walking, my eyes are cold and firm, and my steps are calm and powerful. However, the faster my heart jumps, the closer I get to the villa gate, the more nervous I am. I feel that I have never been so excited as today. It''s like walking on a steel wire. If I don''t pay attention, I will die without a burial place.


    However, the more dangerous the road ahead, the more cautious I am. What I show is a man in black, and Peng Xuefei, beside me, seems to be infected by me. She also holds her head high and follows my rhythm and strides forward.


    After a while, we came to the front of the hall, where there was a large circle of guards guarding around, surrounded the villa. In front of the main door of the villa, there was a man in a white suit with a headset on his ear. He looked around like a patrolling eagle with sharp eyes.


    I can see that he is the leader of this group of guards. The guard of Peng family manor is not low in strength, and the strength of this man in white can not be underestimated. Facing him, I am more and more cautious. However, the way to be careful is to show natural and calm.


    Peng Xuefei and I wore the black man''s costume. Before, when I was walking in the manor, any guards I met did not investigate me. It can be seen that the black man''s identity is not ordinary, and the guards will not do unreasonable things by skipping the level. Even if the man in white is more powerful, his identity is only a guard. The only difference is that he is the leader of the guard.


    Therefore, I believe that he, like other guards, should not dare to stop me. Sure enough, when Peng Xuefei and I swaggered into the main door, the man in white did not stop us or even asked us a question. He waved his hand to let the guard back away and let us in.


    When I entered the villa, I immediately felt nervous and felt light all over. However, after walking a few steps, I suddenly felt an invisible tension. At the moment, I was walking in a quiet corridor. There was no one standing guard or patrolling. When Peng Xuefei and I walked inside, we could hear the footsteps and the sound reverberated in the empty In the corridor, it looks very strange.


    The most important thing is that the corridor is a bit dark and quiet, which makes me feel a huge sense of oppression. It seems that there is an invisible thing pressing on me, especially suffocating. This villa is a devil that can swallow me up at will. Even though I am very powerful now, I still can''t help but feel scared and scared Has become small.


    With a very uneasy heart, Peng Xuefei and I went straight through the quiet corridor and came to the inside. Standing at the door, I saw the central hall of the main hall at a glance. It was like the emperor''s golden Luan hall, which looked very magnificent.


    Peng Xuefei said that this is the main hall for her father''s office meetings. In the past, once a meeting was opened here, it would be very lively. But today, the bustle in this hall is extraordinary. We can see from afar that the interior of the huge hall is already full of people.


    Besides, the people here are not as miscellaneous as the guards outside. All the people gathered here are top experts. I can feel the powerful momentum coming from so far away. It seems that all the experts of the manor have gathered in the central hall.


    Obviously, there is something wrong with the leader of the sea gang. It seems that the situation is still serious. Peng Xuefei and I looked at each other. From her eyes, I could feel her nervousness and anxiety. In fact, I was not wrong. I knew very well that once we entered the hall of experts in front of us, our situation would be more dangerous.


    But the more this kind of time, the more I want to keep calm, and I also want to infect Peng Xuefei, let her unconditionally trust me, so as to naturally play the role of a man in black.


    Therefore, I directly pretended that nothing happened and said to Peng Xuefei: "let''s go!"


    Peng Xuefei deeply looked at me, and then firmly nodded his head.


    Then, shoulder to shoulder, we walked slowly towards the bustling central hall.


    Time, in our tension and expectation, fleeting, not a moment, we entered the bustling central hall.


    The interior of the hall is extremely spacious. Although there are many people standing inside, it will not make the hall seem crowded. On the contrary, at a glance, the hall is still empty. Although there are many people inside, they stand in their respective positions in an orderly manner. They seem to be holding a hero''s meeting with solemn and clear-cut positions.


    I can see at a glance that there are hundreds of people who are divided into two departments. One group of them is standing in the middle of the hall. There are more than 30 of them. They are very powerful. However, they are obviously in a weak position. The number of them is much less than that of the other department.


    Among the more than 30 people, I also saw several familiar people, including Peng Yu, the young leader of the Hai Gang. There are also the law enforcement elder he Yunxiang and two other elders who have appeared in Sheng Mingjie''s party. Obviously, these people are the confidants and most loyal generals of the Hai Gang leader.


    It seems that all of them have formed a small group of rebels, and all of them are not the same group.However, I didn''t pay much attention to them, but quickly scanned several of the men in black. Then, I and pengxuefei joined them silently.


    In this whirlpool of terror hall, I should be more cautious. Even if the heart is rough and rough, my eyes do not show any difference. It seems that I am a cold robot. I dare to carefully look at the scene before I mix into the ranks of black men.


    The man sitting in the main position of the hall is the most attractive thing to me here. He is sitting in the chair like master position in a proud position. It is really like a generation of kings, so dignified and powerful.


    At first glance, he was like an old man of old age. His hair was black and white. Under the light, his black hair was shining, his white hair was dazzling and dazzling, making him seem extremely overbearing. However, his face was not in line with his hair. His face was too different from his age, and he could not see the vicissitudes of life at all. It seemed very young. But he was whole The feeling of body giving. It was like a big year old, and it was really like a monster.


    Almost at one glance, I can confirm that this person is probably the leader of the gang of the sea, Pengyi.


    He, not only has a very invisible appearance, but also has unpredictable strength. On the surface, he seems to be a dying old man. He has no momentum at all. But in fact, he carefully understands that the air that he exudes is enough to crush anyone. Most importantly, his air field is so huge that people will be awed at the sight.


    Peng Yu, he Yunxiang, and some of the high-level Gang I have been unfamiliar with, are all very respectful to stand beside the handsome man, silent.


    The rebels on the other side were disciplined. So many of them were surrounded, but they didn''t even rustle. They stood in their own positions and waited for a while, and watched the lambs in the field.


    The atmosphere on the scene is very strange. No one opens a voice, no one moves around. It looks like this is quiet and solemn. But actually, it is very lively. The two groups in the field don''t have a verbal argument, but they seem to be fighting with each other.


    No wonder, I was in the inner hall. I feel the central hall is full of people, and the extraordinary momentum is huge. Originally, the bustle here is not a simple bustle, but a kind of momentum fight among the masters. It is because the momentum fight is too fierce, maybe I feel the invisible depression as soon as I enter the hall.


    Such a strange atmosphere has been on, after a while, there was a sudden sound of foot walking outside the hall, breaking the scene of the quirky.


    With the sound of footsteps, it is a huge figure. He moved into the central hall like a big mountain.


    I went on the prestige immediately, and I was shocked again. The man who entered the hall is very old, but he is quite competent. A casual dress makes him full of youth and vitality. His eyebrows are white, and he can not help but give him a strong smell of desperation. Most notably, his eyes seem to burst out of a thousand juncture, which makes people feel terrible.


    In a moment, I felt the extraordinary of the old man with white eyebrows. At least, his strength and his courage had reached the peak. As soon as he appeared, many rebels immediately gave way, and the old white brow walked to the center of the hall without obstruction.


    Immediately, he faced the man in the Lord, and said with great enthusiasm, "ha ha ha, it''s really lively. I didn''t expect that things would make this step. I said that gang Peng and Haigang were all upset and split up. You still don''t step back to give up the virtuous, and hand over the guild leader''s order. Why is that necessary?"


    When he opened his mouth, I felt more trembling, as if it was penetrated by something. His voice was too thick and powerful, which was beyond my imagination. Unexpectedly, there were strong people in this level in the Haigang. It can be said that everyone standing in the hall can not help but show awe to the old man with white eyebrows. Even in summer, others and others are in awe , dare not speak up to him.


    The only expression is calm, is the man sitting in the main position. He listened to the words of the old man with white eyebrows. His eyes were still calm. He looked calm. As if anything, no one could make his expression rise and fall. He coughed and replied calmly: "elder brother, you are still rebellious. You are still a man who is still impatient!"


    The mysterious man spoke with a little disappointment in his eyes. Besides, he could not see any other emotions.


    And I, through their dialogue, is completely determined, this man sitting in the main position, is the leader of the sea Gang, Pengyi.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 657

    I''ve heard of Peng Yi''s name for a long time, and I''ve been particularly impressed. But I''ve never seen him. He has only appeared countless times in my dream.


    In my concept, the leader of the sea Gang should be ferocious and cruel. However, the man in front of me is totally different from what I imagined. His unfathomable, calm, calm and all aspects of him make me look at him differently. Even in the face of the siege of the rebels, he can still maintain his dignity, which I really admire.


    For him such a person that I can not see through, I think the gap with him is really big, so big that I am a little bit afraid of him.


    However, what shocked me even more was that old man with white eyebrows. As soon as he came in, I felt his toughness and saw the respect of others. At that time, I guessed that he should be the leader of the rebels. However, what I didn''t expect was his identity. Peng Yi called him big brother, which was totally beyond my expectation Materials.


    It was only at this moment that I fully understood that the internal strife of the Hai Gang was due to the people of his family who wanted to rebel. No wonder, this rebellion can make the leader of Tang Tang Peng in trouble.


    At the time when my thoughts were dim, the voice of the old man with white eyebrows suddenly came: "hum, don''t talk to me with this posture again. In my eyes, you are not the leader of the gang for a long time. I want to tell you that I wanted to wait for more. I don''t want to do it today, but you forced me! "


    When the white browed old man finished his speech, Peng Yi did not get angry, but laughed. Then, he began to speak softly and said, "do I force you? Hehe, all along, I''ve always turned a blind eye to what you''ve done. I don''t want to fall out with you. Don''t think I don''t know. You''ve already secretly replaced the guard in the manor with your subordinates. I''m equivalent to being put under house arrest by you. I don''t think I know about it. How did I force you? "


    At the scene, although there were hundreds of people, and none of them were ordinary people. Everyone could be said to be a top expert and had an absolutely noble identity. But at this time, they directly became passers-by. All the focus of the field was Peng Yi and the old man with white eyebrows. They were the real protagonists of the scene, while the others, not even supporting roles, could only be running dragons Well, after all, the two of them were so brilliant that even I stood there excitedly and watched this wonderful drama.


    Peng Xuefei beside me is also the same as me, staring at the scene, but she is obviously more nervous than me and more concerned about the fight.


    In the attention of the whole audience, the white browed old man still maintained his arrogant attitude. In the face of Peng Yi''s accusation, he also gave a faint smile, and then retorted: "brother. Don''t play silly for me. Feifei is back. You don''t know that, do you? Did you think you could beat me by sending someone to invite Feifei? Although I''m very happy to have Feifei go home, her return has to make my plan ahead of schedule


    With that, his eyes suddenly changed, revealing a look of secrecy.


    Hearing this, I suddenly felt a little surprised. No wonder this change did not happen long ago and did not happen late. It happened on the night when Peng Xuefei came back. It turned out that it was Peng Xuefei''s return that made the white browed old man move ahead of time.


    Indeed, when Peng Xuefei comes back alive, the leader of the Hai Gang will be able to get the support of the Sheng family again. This is an obstacle for the rebels. They can''t tolerate such things, which makes the white browed old man force the palace ahead of time.


    Now, I wonder that the old man with white eyebrows is the leader of the rebels. Is Peng Xuefei under his command? If it is, he would be too cruel. You know, Peng Xuefei is his niece. He can''t be so cruel.


    Peng Yi, who was sitting on the throne, seemed to have the same doubts as me. He faced the white browed old man with a slightly discontented tone and said, "big brother, it was not you who captured Feifei at the beginning, did you?"


    On hearing this, the white browed old man said in a sharp voice without hesitation: "I''ve always been Frank in my work, and I dare to do it if I dare. It''s really not my job. However, I can tell you now that if you want to have a good reunion with your daughter, you should hand over the leader''s order obediently. I believe that you don''t want the Peng family manor to be full of blood!"


    When he said this, the momentum of the old man with white eyebrows suddenly spread out. At this moment, he suddenly became extremely terrifying, and his anger gushed out in an instant.


    Standing on the edge, I obviously felt a smell of gunpowder moving. Involuntarily, my heart was also raised, a little nervous and a little exciting.


    Peng Yi is still the only one in the audience who is calm and calm. It seems that no matter how serious the crisis he is facing, he can keep his face and heart still. He does not care about the momentum of the old man with white eyebrows. He just opens his lips and says: "brother, your character, I believe that is why I will connive you Now, I also believe that you didn''t catch Feifei. However, I don''t understand why you still care about the position of leader when you are so old. Is power that important to you? "


    At first, the old man with white eyebrows looked fierce. This time, hearing Peng Yi''s words, his anger broke out. With this endless flame, he suddenly strode forward and took two steps, filled with indignation at Peng Yi"Rights? Hum, if I cared about power, I would have done the opposite 20 years ago. My qualifications are always better than you, and my martial arts are even better than you. But my father was partial and passed on the position of leader to you. Why? Because you got a good wife? If you have the ability to develop the strong Hai Hai Gang, I have nothing to say, even willing to help you, but what have you done these years?


    In your hands, the Hai Gang has no development at all. The only important thing is to catch Su Qiyao in order to get in touch with the Xia family. However, the consequences are heavy losses. Even now, we have not caught Suluo and the Millennium snow Ganoderma lucidum. We have nothing. What do you think you are qualified to be the leader of the gang? "


    The words of the old man with white eyebrows were filled with indignation. At the same time, it seemed to be very reasonable. Many people nodded at the scene to express their approval of the old man.


    After being recognized by the public, the white browed old man became more and more domineering. In front of the audience, he once again criticized Peng Yi and said: "of course, you can''t do it. What I don''t agree with is your deeds. You''ll know how to marry your daughter to Sheng Mingjie, climb to the Sheng family, and stabilize your position as the leader of the gang.


    I also want my son to marry Xia Yuqi, climb up to the Xia family, and then let your son become the leader of the gang. Why? Your son''s ability is not as good as my son. If they want to compete for the position of leader fairly, I don''t have any opinion. But what you do really chills me and the people in the gang. You asked for everything today! ¡±


    the words of the old man with white eyebrows were so bold and brilliant that they seemed to speak out the wishes of many people on the scene. After a moment, many rebels on the scene began to echo one after another, asking Peng Yi to take the initiative to abdicate his position and not give up his position. Obviously, these rebels are also suspicious of his ability and unwilling to recognize the practice of Peng Yi''s gang leader.


    In the face of many disobedient remarks, Peng Yi''s face gradually sank down, and he sighed leisurely.


    With just a sigh, Peng Yicai stopped all the noise at the scene. When the audience was quiet, Peng Yicai said in a heavy tone: "I''m not in need of stabilizing my own position. I''m trying to stabilize the situation of the gang. I don''t want the Shanghai Gang to have problems with me."


    I can hear that Peng Yi''s words are sincere and sincere. It seems that he did so in order to stabilize the gangs and not want the gangs to be destroyed.


    However, how powerful is the Hai Gang? It is the largest gang in H Province. It still needs to be stabilized by climbing relatives? There are not many people who believe him, especially the group of belligerent rebels.


    As the eldest brother of the rebels, the old man with white eyebrows and Peng Yi''s elder brother, he has no intention of making oral arguments any more. He directly threatens Peng Yi and says, "don''t make excuses. No matter how much you say, it''s no use. I advise you to hand over the order of the guild leader and abdicate your position, so as not to increase the killing."


    With that, the fierce spirit of the white browed old man was released again, and his body showed a terrible momentum again.


    Obviously, the old man with white eyebrows is not afraid of Peng Yi at all. He thinks that he has the strength and the confidence to beat Peng Yi. He has received so many people''s support. Therefore, he is so unscrupulous now.


    However, the more rampant the old man is, the more disappointed Peng Yi is. He shakes his head helplessly and says in a deep voice: "elder brother, do you know why father didn''t want to give you the position of leader of the gang before? Because your heart of killing is too heavy. My father said that the sea Gang is in your hands and will be destroyed sooner or later. I didn''t believe it before, but now I can see it. So, I can''t do it The order of the leader is given to you! "


    When Peng Yi said this, he did not have a bit of arrogance, and his words were full of sincerity and helplessness. His performance was really quite different from what I imagined. In my imagination, he was a kind of rough and domineering man and a powerful man. But in fact, he was more like a kind leader, a pacifist who tended to take the overall situation into consideration Every word he said has profound meaning. I can''t help but believe that he did those things for the sake of the overall situation.


    Compared with Peng Yi, the old man with white eyebrows is just like a big old man. Although his martial arts are excellent, his temper is too straightforward and his blood is too heavy. As Peng Yi said, his heart of killing is too heavy. If the sea Gang is really handed over to him, even if he does not go to extinction, he may also cause the destruction of life.


    In contrast, Peng Yi, the Hai Gang under his command, though the largest one in the provincial capital, has been standing here safely without causing any bloodshed. Of course, in addition to catching my father, this is an unforgivable thing. Their five halls were slaughtered at my hands. In the final analysis, it also stems from the arrest of my father. Without my father''s arrest, there would be no madness of me.


    As for the Haibang, I made a special investigation, but I didn''t know much about it. I knew that the Haibang had a long history. The first generation of its leader was founded by Peng Hai, a member of their Peng family. It has been handed down from generation to generation.


    Although their Hai Gang is not a hereditary system, it is said that the capable people live in it. The test is a comprehensive ability. Only by subduing the public can they be elected as the leader of the gang. Basically, every leader of the gang will be surnamed Peng. After all, the founder is Xia. Even if they want to cultivate the next generation of gang leader, they will certainly find the descendants of Peng family.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 658

    It''s just that being a leader doesn''t mean that he can be respected by all the members of the gang. For example, the current leader Peng Yi may be valued by his father. He married a good daughter-in-law and was elected only when he met the conditions. However, his performance of being content with the status quo gradually lost his popularity, which led to the current situation.


    However, he is a big brother. He is a militant and has strong ability. People in the gang must want to follow such a leader. Therefore, he has more supporters and has the ability to rebel.


    While I was wandering, his elder brother suddenly gave a cold drink and said, "well, since you don''t know what''s good or bad, don''t blame me for being a big brother. I tell you, you have to give today, and you have to give if you don''t give!"


    When he finished this sentence, it was like giving orders. As soon as his words were spoken, those impetuous rebels immediately seemed to get the signal and began to slowly gather towards Peng Yi''s seat.


    At this time, Peng Yu and others were also ready to fight in the face of a strong enemy.


    A fight seems to be about to start. Even Peng Yi, who has been sitting safely on the throne, can''t help standing up.


    Although the rebels on the scene were not convinced that he, the leader of the Hong Gang, wanted to overthrow his regime, Peng Yi''s Majesty was still beyond doubt. His simple move to get up immediately stopped the rebels.


    Peng Yi is like a sleeping lion at the moment. Now, the lion wakes up and gets up. Who can not be afraid. Even standing far away from me, I can feel his supreme majesty and aura.


    Previously, I had a sense of suffocation, fear and depression as soon as I got here. Now, I suddenly realize that my feelings are caused by Peng Yi. His invisible aura is really too terrifying and powerful.


    After he got up, he didn''t speak. He just left his seat and walked slowly towards the old man with white eyebrows.


    Peng Yu and others wanted to follow closely, but Peng Yi directly raised his hand and motioned them not to move. Then, he was alone and went to the leader of the rebels, his big brother.


    Indeed, Peng Yi alone contains the power of thousands of troops. Every step he takes, the center of gravity of the hall seems to be changing for his movement, and the atmosphere of the hall is also changing for his movement.


    At this moment, the whole hall fell into a dead silence. On the scene, only Peng Yi''s footsteps could be heard. Every sound shook my heart. I was an outsider, and I should have nothing to do with this rebellion. But at this moment, seeing that the war was on the horizon, my heart was still on the edge. I didn''t know who was hoping to win. After all, I was an outsider I feel that no matter who is the final winner on both sides, it is impossible to let my father go easily. I can''t escape to face this powerful enemy in the end.


    For me, the only hope is that both of them will die together, so that I can take advantage of it. At least, both sides will lose and lose a lot, so that I can enter and rescue my father.


    Thinking like this, my heart rate can''t help but speed up, more and more nervous, my eyes are closely watching the field, watching Peng Yi go to white eyebrows, the rest of the audience is also like me, staring at Peng Yi.


    It seems that after a long time, Peng Yicai came to Bai Mei''s body in the public''s attention.


    In the face of Peng Yi, Bai Mei is not afraid at all. He just looks at Peng Yi with bright eyes and a little disdain in his eyes. When Peng Yi got close to Bai Mei, he didn''t mean to start at once. He just said to Bai Mei slowly: "elder brother, there is no denying that you do have the ability. You are a martial arts genius. You are also very strong in interpersonal relations. All the people in the guild are convinced of you. Four Dharma protectors, three are with you, eight elders, five are against you. The guards in the manor are all your trusted ones Most of them are from you. You have made me helpless and become a turtle in a jar. I admire your ability


    Peng Yi''s sincere praise makes Bai Mei feel proud. His look is more and more arrogant. He feels that he is the God who dominates everything. In his eyes, Peng Yi is just a gangster.


    Seeing the brothers like this, I can''t help but wonder. At this time, Peng Yi doesn''t make himself popular, doesn''t set up prestige for himself, and even praises his white eyebrows. Why is this? What''s his intention? Is Peng Yi, the hero of a generation, really fallen into the end of his tether?


    According to what Peng Yi said just now, his current position is indeed in danger. More than half of the relatively high-level Dharma protectors and elders in the gang have already stood with his elder brother. It can be seen from the scene that the whole Peng family manor is in the hands of Bai Mei. No wonder he can be so rampant. He seems to be completely in the hands of the winner, As long as the war starts, he and many rebels can crush Peng Yi and others directly!


    In this situation, Baimei is indeed arrogant. He almost looks at Peng Yi with a look of contempt, and says to him in a god like voice: "you know it. Since you already know it, don''t be stubborn and surrender yourself."


    Hearing this, Peng Yi suddenly turned his mouth slightly and said with a bitter smile: "you are strong!"After saying these three words, Peng Yi''s momentum suddenly burst out. The powerful momentum directly hit people''s hearts and shook the earth. However, he still didn''t move towards the white eyebrow. He just flashed back and flashed to his seat. He sat down domineering. At this moment, Peng Yi was no longer weak, but his majesty and spirit were fully displayed It shows the real side of the emperor.


    His words changed suddenly, just like his momentum. He looked down at the white eyebrows in front of the hall with a pair of very sharp eyes, and said in a sharp voice, "but do you think that with you people, plus the guards outside, can I really do anything?"


    Peng Yi''s change was so fast that many rebels in the field were frightened and their faces changed greatly. Only Bai Mei still maintained his arrogance. After hearing Peng Yi''s words, he was only slightly surprised. Then, he recovered his indifference and said in a frivolous tone: "why, do you still have a second hand?"


    After hearing the speech, Peng Yi''s eyes were cold. Then, in the quiet scene, he kept his voice in secret: "steward, you can come out!"


    At the moment, Peng Yi''s face is full of self-confidence. The whole person is as calm as a mountain, and his momentum is like a rainbow. As if everything is under his control, he can be regarded as a real strategist and win a decisive victory thousands of miles away.


    No wonder before, no matter how big the battle, no matter how strong the performance of white eyebrow, Peng Yi can do a good job, it turns out, he really has a second hand.


    But, he this hind hand let my heart can''t help but tremble, what he calls in the mouth is actually Ren housekeeper. You know, housekeeper Ren has been rebellious for a long time. At the beginning, Peng Xuefei and I were captured by him. Now, the men in black with him are all standing in the ranks of the white browed old people. Obviously, he has turned to the white browed old man. Don''t Peng Yi know this?


    This time, I am really messy, feel more and more nervous up, is really tolerant of panic, but do not know how good, I can do, still like a robot straight standing here, watching its change.


    While I was shocked, housekeeper Ren had already walked out of the hall.


    In terms of strength, I feel that Ren housekeeper can''t compare with Bai Mei and Peng Yi, but in the whole scene, he can be regarded as a top-ranking expert. Naturally, his momentum is extraordinary. In the process of walking, every step has a strong momentum, and the whole person is stable and strong.


    As soon as he arrived at the hall, he immediately attracted the attention of all the people and became the focus of the people present. At this moment, Ren housekeeper seemed to be shining brightly.


    Like the whole audience, I have been focusing on the housekeeper ever since he appeared. However, my eyes are sharper than others. I stare at him closely and really want to see him through.


    This old fox is too unfathomable. Although the Peng family, the four Dharma protectors and the eight elders on the scene are all top masters with high status and strong strength, Ren housekeeper is not only too powerful to measure, but also frightens me. It is the most difficult thing to deal with such a person.


    In order to further understand the old fox and figure out what kind of tricks he was playing, I almost concentrated on him.


    In the eyes of the public, Ren housekeeper came to the center of the hall with an air of dignity. He faced Peng Yi, who was sitting on the table, bowed deeply and called out respectfully, "leader!"


    Seeing housekeeper Ren walking into the hall so confidently, Peng Yi''s self-confident face shows a strange brilliance. He first laughs unconsciously, and then he says sonorously to the white eyebrow: "elder brother, although the housekeeper and you have deep feelings, you should understand that he has always been the most loyal, and his faith is loyal to the leader of all previous generations So, he is pretending to surrender to you. You let him change the guard of the manor secretly and house arrest me secretly. I know all these things! "


    Peng Yi''s words immediately made the whole thing clear, and the central figure of the matter was Ren housekeeper.


    Through Peng Yi''s words, it can also be seen that Ren housekeeper has a high status in Pengjia manor. As an old housekeeper of the Peng family, he naturally has the right to manage and distribute the whole manor, and the guards in the manor can naturally listen to his deployment. No matter what happened in the manor, as long as he intervened, it was natural.


    It is precisely because he has such power that people will pay attention to him. No matter Peng Yi or Bai Mei, he must try his best to win over Ren housekeeper.


    Just now, the reason why Bai Mei is so arbitrary and arrogant is probably due to Ren housekeeper''s insincere devotion. In the dark, Ren housekeeper must have helped him a lot to make him so unscrupulous.


    It''s no wonder that the man in black can walk across the manor. Obviously, the man in black is the steward''s own man. Since this old fox has the ability to manage Peng''s manor and has the courage to let the white browed old man and Peng Yi grab it, it naturally proves that he is of extraordinary value and noble identity. He should be able to make his own people have an extraordinary identity, perhaps, in black Is the identity symbol of the party representing the housekeeper.


    So far, Ren housekeeper has been regarded as a steelyard to measure the outcome. If he favors Peng Yi, Peng Yi''s side will have a greater chance of winning. If he favors the old man with white eyebrows, then white eyebrow will have a good chance of winning.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 659

    Now, hearing Peng Yi say that, it seems that Butler Ren is biased towards him. He is just pretending to give up to the old man with white eyebrows. But if this is the case, why does steward Ren kidnap Peng Xuefei?


    When I was puzzled, the white browed old man spoke. Facing Peng Yi''s momentum, the white browed old man''s posture remained unchanged. He looked at Peng Yi with contempt and snorted coldly: "hum, so what?"


    After that, he straightened up his chest again, and seemed confident. It seemed that he had planned everything in the strategy. He felt that he didn''t care about Peng Yi''s words at all.


    Peng Yi''s face changed slightly, but his self-confidence was not reduced. He looked at the old man with white eyebrows deeply and said leisurely, "elder brother, I know that you have done a lot of preparation for today''s affairs. I also know that you have tried every means to put me under house arrest. The purpose is to be afraid that I would contact the dark hall. I might as well tell you that I had already asked Ren housekeeper to take care of him You should know more about the strength of the dark hall than I do. Do you think you can succeed in today''s rebellion? "


    All of a sudden, Peng Yi''s words changed the atmosphere of the scene. Most of the rebels turned pale. Obviously, they all knew the dark hall and were afraid of the mysterious dark hall.


    However, I have never heard of this so-called dark hall. Before, I have investigated the Haibang, but I only know that I have tried to understand the four and five halls of the Haibang in this city, as well as the various halls in other cities. I feel that it is just ordinary. Even the last five halls were destroyed by me, but at this moment, I suddenly know, There was a dark hall in the Hai Gang. What''s more, according to Peng Yi, this dark hall is a huge thing.


    At the scene, besides me, there were also some people who were confused. It seemed that the rebels who were startled in the hall were all high-level members of the Hai Gang. Maybe it was these high-level people who knew the existence of the mysterious secret hall entrance. Through them, I probably knew that the dark hall was really the most secret entrance of the Hai Gang and its members It can be said that some hermit experts, such as retired elders, Dharma protectors and other top experts, will enter the dark hall. It is said that there are still some abnormal level masters in it.


    The members of this hall don''t need to do anything. They are like hermits and live a leisurely life. As for what happens in the guild, they hardly care about it. In other words, they are isolated from the world. After all, their so-called retirement means that they don''t intervene in the affairs of the society. However, once something important happens in the guild, the leader of the guild can still ask the senior members of the sect to help them People, just like now, in the face of civil strife, the Hai Gang will not immediately destroy the gang, but it will at least be fragmented. At this time, the leader of the gang can indeed invite the dark people out of the mountain.


    However, it is not easy for them to get out of the mountain. Listening to the comments on the scene, it seems that the location of the dark hall is very secret. No one in the outside world knows about the location of the dark hall, even within the Haigang.


    Moreover, the hermits in the dark hall, who were isolated from the world, had no communication equipment to communicate with the outside world. Therefore, the white browed old man confined Peng Yi and some important figures of the Hai Gang in Peng''s manor. In this way, what happened in the gang would not be passed on to the dark hall.


    However, although Ren housekeeper is not a member of the Peng family, he has stayed in the Peng family for many years with a deep foundation and status. He has become a loyal servant of the Peng family. Therefore, he is qualified to know the address of the dark hall, and he is easy to gain the trust of the dark hall. His personal letter with the leader''s order can be equivalent to the leader''s personal visit to the dark hall. Under such circumstances, how can people in the dark hall not go out?


    At this moment, Ren Guan''s family has arrived in the hall, which may indicate that the people in the dark hall have been invited out of the mountain. It is because of this that the rebels on the scene appear to be panic.


    Peng Yi saw the rebel''s face change greatly, and his self-confidence was even stronger. He felt that he had fought a beautiful counterattack. In the panic of the crowd, he slowly turned his eyes on housekeeper Ren, and asked seriously, "steward, has the dark room been arranged?"


    According to Peng Yi, it seems that as long as the people in the dark hall appear, it will be easy to eliminate the rebellion. At this stage, things have exceeded the expectations of many people on the scene, and even I have become more and more confused.


    Just when everyone thought that the balance of victory was going to lean towards Peng Yi, suddenly, a hearty laugh burst out from the noisy hall. The laughter was full of too strong momentum, which instantly made the whole audience quiet.


    The huge hall, suddenly only the majestic laughter, this laughter, is the white eyebrow old man issued.


    After laughing, the white browed old man suddenly took out a piece of writing paper from his pocket, spread it out, and scoffed at Peng Yi: "brother, the letter you are talking about is this piece of waste paper?"


    The words of old man Bai Mei and the letter paper he took out shocked the whole audience again. Even Peng Yi, who was high on the ground and was not surprised by the changes, was stunned. He was surprised. He was completely surprised. How could he have imagined that the personal letter sent out by the housekeeper himself would fall into the hands of the old man with white eyebrow. He opened his eyes round and looked at the writing paper in his hand, and looked at the words on it.When Peng Yi didn''t know what was going on, steward Ren stood up. He took two steps forward and said calmly to Peng Yi, "sorry, leader. I failed to live up to your trust and didn''t send the letter out!"


    Everything, in the housekeeper''s words, it is clear that the old fox finally showed his tail.


    On hearing this, Peng Yi''s eyes suddenly changed and became ferocious. He glared at the housekeeper Ren and asked, "steward Ren, you betrayed me?"


    Peng Yi was angry this time. This is the first time that I saw Peng Yi angry when I came into the hall. Before that, his own brother rebelled. He was not angry, and he always seemed indifferent. But this time, Ren Guanjia''s betrayal made Peng Yi''s Long Yan angry. Maybe, he couldn''t figure out why the housekeeper was so angry Betraying him, or that he trusted too much as a housekeeper, was betrayed by his most trusted people, which was the biggest pain.


    I understand Peng Yi''s anger. At the same time, I finally got through my confused thoughts. At the beginning, I couldn''t figure out what medicine was sold in Ren''s gourd. Now, I fully understand that this old fox had betrayed Peng''s leader, which can also explain why steward Ren caught Peng Xuefei.


    He is a sinister villain, despicable and unscrupulous. He even plays tricks for the purpose.


    Obviously, when he was with Peng Yi, he pretended to be a white browed old man, but in fact, he was pretending to help Peng Yi, and he really turned to Bai Mei. He really turns Peng Yi''s performance around. I have to admire his superb acting skills.


    However, how could he betray the leader of the gang and take refuge in his elder brother, who was so trusted by Peng Yi?


    Just when I had this little doubt, Bai Mei''s voice suddenly rang out. In front of all the people in the room, he replied to Peng Yi: "ha ha ha ha, my brother, you still have some experience in the river and lake. You are too young. It''s not betrayal. It''s time to know. No one will have absolute loyalty, only absolute interests. You can be blamed for being too small Anger, the benefits promised to the housekeeper are too small! "


    Bai Mei is not only older, but also has more experience in the world. In terms of attracting people''s support, Bai Mei is much more powerful than Peng Yi. Otherwise, he would not have rebelled against so many sea gang members. Even, he could take over the manager of Peng''s manor as the housekeeper. You should know that Ren''s identity is equivalent to that of the leader of the imperial forest army in the Imperial Palace and has great power.


    At such a time, in the face of Peng Yi''s anger, steward Ren can still look indifferent and fearless. At first glance, he is still kind-hearted and doesn''t look like a treacherous villain at all.


    When the old man with white eyebrow finished laughing at Peng Yi, he humbly returned to Peng Yi and said, "leader, I do this for the overall interests of the Peng family. I just think that Honghai gang has more prospects in your hands than in your hands!"


    When the housekeeper spoke, he still kept a low attitude, and his tone was calm and courteous, completely like the tone of a loyal servant.


    However, his peaceful words are not only rebellious to Peng Yi, but also take the opportunity to trample on Peng Yi''s dignity. How can Peng Yi stand this? Even if Peng Yi''s mind is broad, he can''t help it. His face becomes ferocious. His eyes are full of anger, and even his eyebrows are raised. However, Peng Yi is one after all Dai Xiaoxiong, even if he was angry again, even if he wanted to let Ren''s housekeeper die, he did not lose his demeanor in this situation.


    In the end, he tried to bear it, but Peng Yi could, but there was a man on the scene who couldn''t bear it.


    This person is Peng Xuefei standing beside me. From the moment when steward Ren showed up, Peng Xuefei''s eyes turned red. Her hatred for steward Ren was more than a little bit. However, she probably didn''t know what role he played at the beginning. Therefore, she would observe the situation quietly and wait for the truth.


    Now, the old housekeeper''s fox tail is finally exposed, and he still maintains a posture full of justice, pointing out the rivers and mountains here, which makes Peng Xuefei immediately unbearable. She has been silent and firm, and finally walks towards the center of the hall.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 660

    As a housekeeper, he is a wolf in sheep''s clothing. Others may not know his true face, but Peng Xuefei and I have suffered his cruelty most deeply. What we have experienced in the dungeon which is more terrible than hell is still vivid now. The inhuman grinding, every inch of pain, the struggle and pain in our hearts are all beyond our lifetime Forgotten.


    Therefore, we all have an indelible hatred of the culprit Ren housekeeper. It is precisely because of this that I made a special observation when the housekeeper showed his tail. Sure enough, her mood was constantly changing with the insidiousness of the housekeeper. Even in the end, she could not help but step forward and wanted to find housekeeper Ren''s theory.


    In fact, let alone the straightforward Peng Xuefei, even I have a strong impulse to rush forward to discuss with Ren housekeeper, to expose his malice in public, and to let the people of the Haigang know that the respected housekeeper is not for the sake of the great cause at all, he is an old fox with animal heart.


    If I do, Peng Xuefei is more impulsive. After all, the sinister Ren housekeeper is aimed at her father. Even if she can tolerate Ren''s cruelty to herself, she can''t bear his trampling and betraying of his father''s dignity.


    But as soon as Peng Xuefei stepped out of her right foot, I had quietly held her hand. At this time, I had no reason to stop her, but it was at this crucial moment that I suddenly noticed that Ren housekeeper standing in the hall flashed a trace of cunning in his eyes. The fox like eyes immediately made me realize that things were not so simple ¡£


    It was almost at the same time that I suddenly thought of what the white browed old man had said before. He said that he always acted in an open and aboveboard manner, and he would admit that he dared to do it. He almost rejected the arrest of Peng Xuefei. Moreover, Peng Yi also affirmed his character and believed that he did not arrest Peng Xuefei. That shows that catching me and Peng Xuefei may have nothing to do with Bai Mei.


    I can see by myself that Bai Mei is a bit grumpy, but not inhuman. Otherwise, at the beginning, he will be able to fight with Peng Yi. There is no need to persuade Peng Yi to take the initiative to abdicate. How can such a person treat his niece so cruelly?


    After a while, I felt that there was something strange in this matter. It was definitely not as simple as it seemed. In this case, Peng Xuefei and I were not suitable for exposure. Otherwise, we would probably die without a burial place.


    Therefore, I timely pulled Peng Xuefei, did not let her act rashly.


    Peng Xuefei was caught by me after the arm, involuntarily stopped the pace, looked at me, I am not good to make a sound, just gently shook her head to her, motioned her not to mess, my eyes, also in the non-stop transmission of my inner thoughts.


    Peng Xuefei seems to be able to feel my mind, she pauses for a while, really retracts the foot, did not act rashly again.


    The two of us are standing at the last side of the outermost part. At the moment, the focus of everyone in the hall is almost on the steward Peng Yiren in the middle of the hall. No one has noticed Peng Xuefei''s small move and me. After I pulled Peng Xuefei back, I immediately released her, and then stood still in place, watching the scene in the field and watching its change.


    For the housekeeper''s immediate defection. On the scene, there are people who are happy and others are worried. On the rebel side, they must be relieved and happy. However, all the people on Peng Yi''s side have pale faces and are very unhappy. Even some people can''t hold their breath and accuse them of being a housekeeper.


    However, Peng Yi, the original master, calmed down at the moment. He forbeared not to attack before, not because he was not angry enough, but because he was the pillar of the sea gang. He should not be too impulsive. At present, he has been fooled by his most trusted old housekeeper. He has lost his face and the chance to win. The situation at the moment is very unfavorable to him. He can''t break out in any case, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Now, he has suppressed his anger, and the whole person has regained his composure again. When he calms down for a moment, he seems to feel that something is wrong with him. Even he can be hoodwinked by the housekeeper. Can his reckless big brother really hold down the housekeeper?


    Thinking of this, Peng Yi''s eyes can not help but become deep. He used those unfathomable eyes to examine Ren housekeeper carefully. Then, he moved his eyes from steward Ren and turned to the old man with white eyebrows. In a calm voice, he said, "elder brother, you can''t believe that, like housekeeper Ren, this kind of wall grass which is very deep in the city and is facing the battle?"


    Peng Yi, who is keen, still suspects the steward. His words, which are full of deep meaning, also have the meaning of disintegrating the alliance between housekeeper Ren and big brother.


    However, his elder brother didn''t believe Peng Yi easily. Up to now, he is still a safe and secure attitude. Hearing Peng Yi''s words, he did not have any unnecessary reaction. He just laughed and said: "believe, of course, I have already reached a consensus with him. I have chosen to believe in my friends. The reason why he betrayed you is not that he intended to betray you, It''s your own problem, because you can''t convince the public at all. So, you don''t have to stir up discord here. I won''t be fooled by you. I''ll give you another chance. If you are sensible, please step down and hand over the order of the guild leader! "


    Peng Yi didn''t get angry when he heard the elder brother say so. He just stood up from his seat and walked slowly towards him. He said leisurely: "I know more about Ren steward than you. He is always cautious, does everything well, and always shows loyalty. I trust him deeply. In my opinion, he can never betray me, No Maybe he betrayed Hai Gang, but I was wrong. He betrayed me. He cheated me and put me in a dead end.Now, it suddenly dawned on me that the matter, to this stage, must have something to do with him. This man is too deep to hide. Can you put him by your side and be at ease? Besides, you should be aware that many of the people present today, including the guards outside the gate, are housekeepers. If we really fight and lose both sides, he will make a profit. In that time, the Hai Gang will not be Peng but Ren. Elder brother, you don''t want to be the eternal culprit of the Peng family! "


    Peng Yi said this in an orderly manner. No matter how true or false it is, at least, he has already talked about people''s heart. In particular, he seized the opportunity, found the breakthrough point, and described Ren as a treacherous traitor. Even if it was malicious and deliberately provoked, his elder brother would listen to it ¡£


    In his elder brother''s eyes, the family righteousness seems to be the most important thing. He doesn''t dare to make fun of it. What''s more, Peng Yi''s words are also very reasonable, which makes his elder brother have to be cautious.


    Seeing the elder brother''s heart moved, the cunning steward could not stand at once. He hastened to move forward two steps and said sincerely to Bai Mei: "eldest master, why do I turn to you? You know that. You must not be provoked!"


    As soon as steward Ren''s voice fell, Peng Yi beside him suddenly broke out. He grabbed Ren''s hand, threw it hard, and yelled, "get out of my way. We brothers are talking. What qualifications do you have to interrupt?"


    Peng Yi either doesn''t do it. Once he does it, it''s like a dragon wakes up. The air seems to be burning up because of his actions. Ren housekeeper and other experts are suddenly thrown away by Peng Yi.


    If it wasn''t for Butler Ren''s powerful strength, I''m afraid he would have fallen to the ground. But even then, he still stepped back to the side and staggered a few steps before he could hold his feet. The man in black who was nearest to him tried to hold him, but was stopped by steward Ren. Obviously, he didn''t dare to complain about Peng Yi''s sudden move, but he just looked at Peng Yi in horror.


    But when I saw this scene, my heart was more than shaken. Peng Yi''s small trial showed his strength of terror. He was so strong that he could not be imagined.


    At the scene, many people were convinced by Peng Xuefei''s strength. All the eyes were awed, but Bai Mei was still indifferent. After all, he was a master of the same level as Peng Yi. He just glanced at the housekeeper and saw that he was OK. It was not easy to say anything. In his opinion, a housekeeper interposed between their two brothers It''s also a little abrupt.


    For a while, the atmosphere in the hall became strange again. Ren was thrown away, and only Bai Mei and Peng Yi were left in the center of the field. However, their two air fields were too strong, and the air factors seemed to solidify, which made the people around them feel depressed.


    After a long silence, Bai Mei finally made a sound. He looked at Peng Yi deeply and said with a heavy face: "brother, everything must be evidence-based. Don''t rely on your presumptuous inference to convict others. What do you want me to believe in you


    Bai Mei said that, it still sounds like whether Peng Yi''s statement has been decided, but it is obvious that he has doubts about Ren housekeeper now, at least, he does not trust him so much.


    When Peng Yi saw his elder brother wavering, he immediately felt a little relieved. Without much hesitation, he took the opportunity to continue to explain to his elder brother in a very serious way:


    "brother, you should remember that I said to you that I was not trying to stabilize my position, but to stabilize the situation of the maritime gang. What you don''t know is that although the Hai Gang is the largest gang in H Province, many big gangs in other provinces are covetous of us and want to enter H Province. Even, we''ve been targeted by big gangs with the intention of annexing us. In the face of foreign enemies, sometimes I''m very powerless. I know that force can only kill people, but not powerful gangs. Therefore, I will choose the way of climbing relatives! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 661

    Every word of leader Peng''s words is sincere, and it seems to come from his sincerity. Every sentence is from the bottom of his heart. When people listen to him, he can''t help but want to believe him. His elder brother is really moved. He frowned and asked in a puzzled way, "what''s the relationship between this and the housekeeper?"


    After hearing the speech, Peng Yi pondered for a moment, and then explained slowly: "you should know about Feifei''s arrest. You just said that it has nothing to do with you. I believe you, no matter how you disobey me, you will not arrest your own niece. But have you ever thought that since Feifei was arrested, the situation in the city was turbulent and the internal strife among the sea gangs intensified.


    When Feifei was arrested, I received an anonymous message asking me to promise them two conditions: one, take the initiative to abdicate; the other is to release Su Qiyao. I am sure I will not agree with them, because I know that even if I promise, Feifei will not be released. Moreover, once I agree, the Haibang will not collapse for the sake of the family Dayi, I can only have been bound, can only ruthlessly ignore and flesh and blood kinship.


    At that time, my first thought was that Su Luo was the kidnapper who proposed these two conditions, because only he would care about Su Qiyao. However, for so many days, the other party has not made any big noise, which is not like Suluo''s behavior style. Slowly, I gave up this idea, but I couldn''t think who would capture Feifei. Today you rebel, I even doubt you, No If you don''t admit it, it''s not you.


    Until now, housekeeper Ren, who I trust most, betrayed me, and I suddenly realized that he made me feel that someone wanted me to step down behind the scenes and let the gang die. In other words, the purpose of the kidnappers to capture Feifei was to split and disintegrate the gang. I understand. They want to release Su Qiyao. Maybe it''s a cover, which makes me suspect that the kidnapper is sulo''s cover. The real purpose of the other party is to want me to abdicate, because they know that the sea Gang is in my hands, and it is not easy for them to destroy it! "


    Peng Yi''s calmness and sagacity are obvious at this moment. From a small beginning, he introduced the key point of the whole thing. Only when he finished his words, many people were a little confused, especially the elder brother in front of Peng Yi, who did not understand very well.


    Seeing this, Peng Yi quickly went on to explain: "my silly big brother, don''t you understand? It''s not a day or two for you to have an opinion on me. There have been signs of civil strife in our gang for a long time, but at least it will not reach this level. So, what caused the situation today? In other words, when did the provincial capital change so much? Didn''t it start when Feifei was arrested? Now think of it, someone must be manipulating this chessboard secretly, step by step, let us intensify civil strife, kill each other. That is to say, the people who took Feifei are those who are covetous to us and want to decompose and annex our maritime gang. Do you understand my explanation now? "


    Now, Peng Yi''s analysis is more thorough. At last, the white browed old man finally heard some signs and had a little understanding. However, he was still a little puzzled and asked, "I''m probably clear. It''s really like what you said, but I still don''t understand. What''s the relationship between this matter and housekeeper Ren?"


    After saying that, he directly turned his eyes on housekeeper Ren. Similarly, Peng Yi also focused his eyes on steward Ren. Both the two strong men looked at him at the same time, as if to let housekeeper Ren, an old fox, have no escape.


    The eyes of other people in the audience also cast their eyes on the steward Ren. Once again, the Hall fell into silence and deep silence. After a while, Peng Yi broke the silence and said to his elder brother:


    "originally, I didn''t want to have anything to do with housekeeper Ren, but he betrayed me and turned to you. This practice makes me think that this whole thing has something to do with him Turn it off. Think about it. He is such a smart man. How can he not know that Haibang has more prospects in my hands than in yours? Why does he betray me and turn to you? And do you think that with your simple thinking, can you really manipulate this white eyed wolf with careful thinking?


    Therefore, I feel that his rebellion must have a great purpose. He just wanted to make our brothers fraternal and split the Haigang. It happened that Feifei''s arrest was the fuse that caused us to hurt each other. In such a connection, I naturally thought that steward Ren had something to do with Feifei''s arrest. His ultimate goal might be to annex the Haigang. If we want to know the truth of the matter, we should first control Ren steward. In any case, even if we want to fight internally, we should first solve the foreign enemies, right? "


    Peng Yi''s analysis is very clear and persuasive. Most of the people on the scene could not help but look at the leader of the gang, and even doubted the original intention of the old fox. Even Peng Yi''s elder brother suddenly realized that his eyes flashed, and he immediately said to housekeeper Ren in a cold voice: "steward Ren, I didn''t want to doubt you, but you do There are so many problems that I can''t understand, especially the things that happened tonight. Now, can you give me a reasonable explanation? "


    In the face of the doubts of the two big men of the Peng family and the suspicious eyes of many people in the audience, Ren housekeeper, the old fox, just as if he had been illuminated by a magic mirror. He could not hide himself, and there was no escape.


    His face slowly darkened, not as calm as he had just been. However, in the face of such a powerful majesty, he did not appear to be alarmed, on the contrary, he was very confident.After a pause, suddenly, his eyes were cold, and he laughed coldly: "ha ha ha ha ha, the Peng family turned their faces and didn''t recognize anyone. However, I''m not afraid to tell you, indeed, you two brothers are not qualified for my obedience. At present, in my heart, there is only one master I want to be loyal to!"


    On the territory of the Hai Gang, under such a grand scene, and under the questioning of the two big men of the Hai Gang, Ren housekeeper dare to be so rampant, which is really incredible.


    But in the face of steward Ren''s madness, the relatively hot tempered a Bai Mei and the gentle Peng gang leader didn''t break out. Their focus was not on Ren''s last words, but on Ren''s last words. The two brothers almost asked in one voice: "who is your master?"


    "It''s me!"


    Two words, simple, but also so important, almost in the moment when the two people''s voice just dropped, the voice suddenly came out, all the people present heard it, the voice came from the outside of the hall, so, all of them coincidentally looked at the door of the hall.


    Under the full attention of the whole audience, a group of people slowly poured into the entrance of the hall. However, at this moment, in my eyes, it seems that all people are air. Only the leaders of those people occupy my whole sight, which makes my heart jump wildly and makes my eyes almost jump out.


    Because, this person is no one else, actually betrayed my father, and finally killed my father, Wu Tianhao, who was caught by the sea gang.


    When I saw that it was Wu Tianhao who took the lead in breaking into the heavily guarded hall, my brain turned to paste in an instant. It was completely unexpected and stirred up my memory of being in a state of turmoil.


    Wu Tianhao is the man I hate most in my life. His insidiousness, his cunning, his mystery and his terror make me gnash my teeth. I wish I could tear open his heart to see what is hidden in his black heart.


    I clearly remember that at the beginning, he appeared in the box of my old classmates'' party, relieved me of the dilemma at that time, and severely hit Gao Fu Shuai, whose nostrils were up in the sky.


    At that time, Wu Tianhao was simply my idol. I admired his calmness and magnanimity. Later, I was arrested by Wanlong and almost died. Wu Tianhao saved me in time. His help to me was not once or twice. I could not help but regard him as a benefactor, grateful to him and deeply trusted him.


    Even though my father reminded me that Wu Tianhao could only be used and could not be relied on, I still chose to trust him. It was because I believed him that I agreed to fight with the Xuanwu gang. But in the end, during the war, Wu Tianhao suddenly stood me up and nearly killed me. From that time on, my trust in Wu Tianhao vanished. At that time, this man left an indelible impression in my mind.


    What made me hate him more was that he threatened Ziyi and asked Ziyi to marry Fu Dong. Everything started from that incident. It made me feel hurt all over the body. It made me have a huge hatred with the Buddha father and son. What''s more, it led my father out of the mountain.


    Although, my father''s appearance solved the Buddha and rescued Ziyi, who was almost buried alive. But in the end, my father was introduced here by Wu Tianhao, and finally fell into the trap of the Hai Gang and was captured by the life of the Hai Gang.


    It was because my father was arrested that I came to the provincial capital alone. I suffered too much inhuman torture here. Here, I felt guilty to Ziyi, and even let Ziyi commit suicide in my hand, until I was in a coma.


    The root cause of today''s situation is Wu Tianhao, who used his scheming to force my father out of the mountain and led my father to fall into the sea. It was also him who let Ziyi be abused again and again. I have already gone deep into the bone marrow and I would like to cut him into pieces.


    However, after arriving at the provincial capital, I didn''t hear any news about him. He seemed to evaporate from the world.


    I really didn''t expect that this big enemy that I hate to hate would appear in this situation at this time, and still appeared as the housekeeper. It really shocked me. I was shocked that my head was just like a concussion. After a long time, the paste in my brain slowly dispersed and my brain finally could think.


    As soon as the brain began to turn, I immediately felt a heartrending hatred. If Wu Tianhao was the master of the housekeeper. That''s not to say that Wu Tianhao is also the culprit of the abuse of Peng Xuefei and me!


    Even, it is Wu Tianhao who is behind the scenes who caused the great turbulence in H Province and the situation that the maritime gang has created today.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 662

    For a moment, I was a little surprised. It seems that Wu Tianhao, a gloomy villain, has really opened up the huge waves in the provincial capital. Otherwise, with his job as a housekeeper, can such a storm be set off?


    In any case, housekeeper Ren is ultimately a servant of the Peng family. Although he has high military value, he can not compete with Peng Yi and the white browed old man. If he is not supported, how dare he dare to rebel against the sea Gang.


    Although there are cracks in the Hai Gang, how to split up is also a matter for the Peng brothers. They are all from their own families. The Hai Gang is the legacy left by their old ancestors. They can''t watch the guild fall into the hands of outsiders. How can Ren not know that he is a foreigner or a slave? How can he covet the Hai Gang with his strength And he wouldn''t be so overbearing.


    Now that he has his loyal master and backstage support, everything can be explained. That is to say, the person behind the scenes who made so many things happen is actually the master in charge of his family, Wu Tianhao.


    Wu Tianhao, he was not the owner of a nightclub. How could he subvert my impression of him again and again. He not only stirred up the city and made the Buddha die because of his plan. Even when he arrived in the provincial capital, he was able to control such a big conspiracy and play the biggest gang in the provincial capital with applause. Now I really don''t know what kind of person he is?


    More importantly, if Wu Tianhao is really behind the scenes. How could he have said the conditions for my dad''s release? He tried his best to get my dad arrested. How could he want my dad to be released? Is this condition really just a cover? If not, what is his real purpose?


    I can''t think of it at all. The more I think about it, the more headache I get and the more confused I think about it. Wu Tianhao is really too unpredictable and scheming. I couldn''t even guess what he was thinking in his mind, what kind of person he was, why he had such ability, why he was so targeted at my father, and why there was such a big turbulence in H Province.


    Unconsciously, my eyes narrowed slightly without any trace. I stared at Wu Tianhao''s eyes and sent out a fine light, as if to shoot him through.


    Long time no see. Wu Tianhao''s temperament is different. In addition to the temperament of the big boss, he also has the aura of leading cadres. However, this is only the temperament that he exudes on the surface. I still can''t see through his real strength. I just think that he is very deep and deep.


    I remember that before, wasabi told me that Wu Tianhao had hidden his strength. His real strength would not be much lower than that of wasabi.


    However, it seems that, far from what wasabi said, Wu Tianhao''s strength is far more than that simple. He is just a bottomless hole, which can not be seen through.


    At the moment, along with Wu Tianhao into the hall, in addition to a leading black lettered man, there are also five men in strange clothes.


    The men in black, who used to be mysterious and powerful to me, are now respectful and humble around Wu Tianhao. The other five men in strange clothes have their own characteristics, but their costumes are a little ethnic, and their looks are very indifferent. It seems that this Pengjia manor is just like their family, They come and go freely, and they don''t look nervous at all.


    Even so, as their leader, Wu Tianhao is even more straightforward. His expression seems to be particularly indifferent, but actually there is a kind of haughty taste hidden. It seems that in his eyes, all the people in the field are mole ants, which is not worthy of his attention.


    Although he and several of his subordinates were small in number, their aura was extremely strong. After they entered the hall, other sea Gang masters in the hall consciously dodged away. For them to make way for a road, let these people come to the center of the hall unimpeded.


    Because of the participation of Wu Tianhao and his group, there is a strange color in the huge hall. At this moment, the faces of the people with various expressions become more and more complicated. All the people''s eyes still stay on Wu Tianhao and others. The hall has been in silence for a long time.


    Finally, the straightforward character of Bai Mei broke the silence. As soon as he reacted, his eyes suddenly showed anger. Two white eyebrows stood up and roared at the housekeeper Ren: "steward Ren, you son of a bitch, you really collude with outsiders and betray me!"


    The roar of the old man with white eyebrows scattered the strange atmosphere and spread the smell of gunpowder.


    In the face of the anger and questioning of the white browed old man, Ren kept a calm manner. The old man''s anger seemed not to frighten him. At the moment, he had been exposed anyway, and he didn''t need to pretend to be servile any more. He just said in a deep voice: "eldest son, you just said that interest is paramount. So I''m sorry! "


    With these words, Ren housekeeper went straight to Wu Tianhao.


    This move of housekeeper Ren clearly indicates that he has already stood in line. He has chosen to stand by his master Wu Tianhao. Some of the people in the hall are the personal guards of Ren. When the housekeeper goes to Wu Tianhao, the men in black and some others in the hall all set off and followed him to Wu Tian Hao Howe''s end.I have been looking at Wu Tianhao deeply, and this moment also immediately reflected. In order to avoid doubt, I can''t help but move my steps with Peng Xuefei and approach Wu Tianhao''s back.


    Immediately, Wu Tianhao also formed a team of more than 30 experts.


    All of a sudden, the central hall, headed by Wu Tianhao, Peng gang leader and white browed old man, was divided into three parts, forming a tripartite confrontation.


    At this time, as the pillar of the Hai Gang, gang leader Peng seemed more calm and natural. He didn''t like the old man with white eyebrows to denounce Ren housekeeper. He even ignored Ren housekeeper.


    Since Wu Tianhao appeared, Peng Yi''s eyes have been staring at him closely. His eyes are like a torch, his expression is resolute and his posture is steady.


    Until Ren housekeeper and others are standing in line, as stable as Mount Tai. Peng Yi, I finally moved. With Wu Shang''s dignity, he took two steps forward and faced Wu Tianhao. He said in a sonorous and forceful voice, "Wu Tianhao, how could it be you?"


    Peng Yi''s posture at the moment is still calm. However, his sonorous tone is full of doubts. Obviously, he has known Wu Tianhao for a long time, but he doesn''t know why Wu Tianhao appears here as a housekeeper.


    I''m not surprised that Peng Yi knew Wu Tianhao. After all, it was Wu Tianhao who lured my father to the provincial capital, which caused my father to fall into the trap set by Peng Yi. Therefore, it''s not surprising that the two of them have come and gone.


    However, at this time, Peng Yi and Wu Tianhao did not seem to be old friends at all. Wu Tianhao, especially Wu Tianhao, was still holding a high spirited attitude in front of the leader of the Hai Gang. He seemed to despise Peng Yi. He just joked: "yes, it''s me. It seems that I underestimated the leader of Peng Da Gang I didn''t expect that the bureau that I planned carefully was uncovered by you. You really make me look at you


    After listening to Wu Tianhao''s words, Peng Yi frowned and said unhappily, "so you mean to admit that it''s you who arrested my daughter?"


    Hearing this, Wu Tianhao did not avoid taboo, and directly admitted: "yes, it''s me."


    When he said this, Wu Tianhao''s attitude was really arrogant. As a kidnapper, he still kidnapped the daughter of the leader of the sea gang. He still dared to admit his behavior in the sea Gang''s territory, which was absolutely unacceptable to the sea Gang people.


    At the scene, many members of the sea Gang could not help but get angry. Their eyes were filled with anger. Some people even criticized Wu Tianhao.


    However, gang leader Peng himself is not angry. He must be dissatisfied with the kidnapper who arrested his own daughter. However, he is not in a hurry to settle accounts with Wu Tianhao. Instead, he asks him in a slightly puzzled way: "I remember that at the beginning, you tried to unite with me to set a trap for Su Qiyao. Why, do you want to rescue Su Qiyao now?"


    Although Wu Tianhao said before that the condition of releasing my father may be a cover for the other party, it is really strange and contradictory that this condition was put forward by the culprit who arrested my father. Peng Yi, like me, can not help feeling strange. Maybe he is also thinking about what Wu Tianhao''s real purpose is, in case it is not a cover, but Wu Tian Howe really wants to get my dad?


    However, the fact is not as complicated as I thought. Wu Tianhao only felt funny about the problem of leader Peng. He burst out a burst of laughter. Then, he said haughtily, "leader Peng, don''t play riddles with me. Have you guessed that we are all smart people, so don''t beat around the bush. How can a person who cares about the overall situation be accepted Let alone arrest your daughter. Even if you arrest your son, I''m afraid we can''t force you to give up your position and release Su Qiyao. My purpose is very simple, that is, to make you lose Sheng Mingjie''s support, make you unstable within the Haigang, and make your position irresistible! "


    With that, Wu Tianhao''s eyes suddenly changed and became extremely cold. What he said was not euphemistic and implicit. In front of so many sea Gang people, he had the courage to admit everything. He even dared to challenge the dignity of the leader of the sea gang. This directly aroused the anger of all the members of the Hong Gang and let the atmosphere of the hall sink into the air again In a strong sense of war.


    Standing quietly behind the crowd, I finally realized at this moment that Wu Tianhao''s fundamental purpose of kidnapping Peng Xuefei was to let Peng Yi lose Sheng Mingjie''s support. He proposed those two conditions on purpose, because he was shrewd and knew that Peng Yi would not let my father go and give up the whole gang because of his daughter.


    Therefore, when he kidnaps Peng Xuefei, he must have thought of the end. His ultimate goal is to make Peng Xuefei disappear from the world, so that Peng Yi can fall into the present situation.


    It''s just that I don''t understand how Wu Tianhao would have planned to deal with Peng Yi. Isn''t my father the person he has been dealing with?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 663

    Just when I was wondering, a roar burst out in the silent Hall: "hum, shameless boy, do you really think you can succeed in your plot with this trick? Let me tell you, even if we fight internally, we will not be able to control the Haigang by an outsider. Even if I agree, the members of the Hai Gang will not agree. Don''t dream!"


    It was brother Peng Yi, who was upright in character. Facing Wu Tianhao''s madness, Peng Yi didn''t get angry, but the white browed old man couldn''t hold his breath.


    Indeed, today''s incident was a disgrace to him. Even if Peng Yi was deceived by the housekeeper, Peng Yi still showed his wise side. He exposed Ren''s stratagem and showed himself. However, Bai Mei was completely used from head to toe. How could he not lose his temper.


    However, Wu Tianhao, who is arrogant, does not give a little face to the gentle Peng Yi. However, in the face of such an impolite white eyebrow, he shows a sincere side. He quickly explains to Baimei:


    "Peng Qing, don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean to control the Hai Gang. I don''t have this interest and no reason. The reason why I do this is to want to Let you succeed in becoming the leader of the gang. You used to be the eldest master of the Peng family. You are strong. You are the leader of the gang. However, I just started to play an auxiliary role in the side. I didn''t do anything to damage the Hong Gang, let alone to do something sorry for you. For Peng Xuefei, I just put her under house arrest, which was totally to avoid Peng Yi''s relationship with the Sheng family.


    you know, Peng Xuefei is going to marry Sheng Mingjie, the eldest son of the Sheng family. Once they get married, Peng Yi''s status will be forever Far from being shaken. What''s more, you have rebelled today, and you can''t stop. Now, as long as we unite, we can pull Peng Yi off the horse, and then you can naturally ascend to the throne of the leader of the gang! "


    What Wu Tianhao said was magnificent and righteous. He said it as if every word was from his heart. This schemer was really deep enough in the city. I said how dare he dare to be so rampant and despise everything just now. I thought he had some cards. In fact, he was still playing his abacus, or he wanted to split the sea gang.


    Obviously, he was afraid that the Peng brothers would wipe out the housekeeper when he saw the true appearance of Ren. He wanted to turn the tide and continue to rebel against Peng Qing, Peng Yi''s big brother with white eyebrows.


    Peng Qing, who was originally furious, was really moved when he heard Wu Tianhao''s words. Wu Tianhao was right. Peng Qing is now in a difficult situation. Even though he and Peng Yi have eliminated steward Ren and others together, he is still guilty of rebellion. At that time, he still can''t escape the punishment of gang rules. If he joins Wu Tianhao now, he can do it Easily kill Peng Yi and take the position of the leader. Can he not be moved?


    However, Peng Qing has been cheated once. Even if his thought is simple, he will not be easily deceived again. For Wu Tianhao''s provocation, he just snorted and said, "hum, do you think I will believe your words?"


    Peng Qing''s attitude seems to be in Wu Tianhao''s expectation. After listening to Peng Qing''s words, he immediately continued to add fire. He said, "you must believe me. You have no turning back now. I might as well tell you that the reason why I want to pull Peng Yi off the horse and support you in the upper position is really selfish. Because Peng Yi has let me down too much, I tried my best to let him go He caught Su Qiyao, but after so long, he did nothing. He just put Su Qiyao under house arrest. Up to now, he is still alive and well. If I help you to the top, there is only one condition, that is, give Su Qiyao to me to handle! "


    Wu Tianhao''s words, like a thunderbolt, immediately woke me up. It turned out that the person he finally wanted to deal with was my father. Recently, he made such a big noise and designed to frame Peng Yi. It was only because Peng Yi had not killed my father. Maybe it was because my father was not dead that Wu Tianhao would be upset, and he would pull Pengyi out of the horse and let my father down Leave it to him.


    This reason is so persuasive that I can''t help but believe it, let alone Peng Qing. This time, he was really moved. He didn''t immediately refute Wu Tianhao. It seemed that he was lost in thought and kept thinking about Wu Tianhao''s words.


    Seeing that his elder brother was shaken, Peng Yi quickly dissuaded him and said, "brother, don''t believe his words!"


    Obviously, Wu Tianhao''s words can incite the old man with white eyebrows, but he can''t deceive the wise Peng Yi. He has a quick mind and a delicate mind. He seems to have seen something. He immediately said to Wu Tianhao, "Wu Tianhao, don''t confuse people here. Although there is a gap between me and my elder brother, we will not be separated from each other. As Peng family, we will consider the overall situation I can be fooled by you! "


    In order to persuade his elder brother, Peng Yi moved up the family righteousness again. However, this reason is not enough. After finishing this, Peng Yi said to Wu Tianhao: "don''t make yourself so great. I don''t believe that. You spent so much time just to deal with Su Qiyao. What''s more, I don''t understand that you can make Ren''s housekeeper die hard With you, I think, your background should be very big. The conditions you promised to give housekeeper Du should be very big. I can understand that you are for Su Qiyao. However, after so many years of hard work in Peng family, if you say that he betrayed Peng family to follow you, it is also for Su Qiyao''s sake, which I absolutely don''t believe! "Peng Yi''s logical thinking is really strong to the contrary. Under such an urgent situation, he is not at all disorderly in his sense of propriety and breaks the key in one word. I really admire his analytical ability.


    Yes, the key point of the whole incident still lies in Ren housekeeper. He is so crafty and cunning that many people look at him differently. Such an old fox can''t even satisfy the inducement of Peng''s brothers. How can it work to make him loyal to Wu Tianhao and not give him the conditions to make him jealous.


    With Peng Yi''s explanation, the fact is very clear. In the final analysis, Wu Tianhao''s ultimate goal is to split the sea gang and gain profits from it.


    This time, many people in the field couldn''t help believing Peng Yi. Even Peng Qing, who was meditating, was also awakened. He could not help nodding and seemed to agree with Peng Yi''s words. Even Wu Tianhao, a schemer, is shocked by Peng Yi''s wise analysis. There is a trace of inconceivability in his eyes, which seems to have been uncovered.


    However, after all, Wu Tianhao was an old man in the world, and he was deeply hidden. He soon regained his composure. He pretended to be relaxed and said, "there are many ways to submit to him. This can''t be used as a basis at all!"


    Wu Tianhao did not explain anything, but this understatement does have his truth. At the same time, it also shows that Wu Tianhao is confident and courageous enough to be felt by others. He is a bit of a king.


    But one mountain is higher than another. Wu Tianhao is shrewd, and Peng Yi is more intelligent than him. After Wu Tianhao said this, Peng Yi almost did not think about it. He directly retorted: "Wu Tianhao, don''t think I don''t know. I''m afraid you still want to sow dissension when you appear at this time. If you really want to assist my elder brother in the upper position, you don''t have to take it Master in the side, I''m afraid this is the way you prepare to protect yourself! Hum, there are too many gangs and organizations coveting the sea Gang recently. It is enough to show that you are not as simple as it seems, and you have a lot of origins. I think it''s the second thing you have to deal with Su Qiyao, and the second is to split the sea gang. Your real purpose is to annex the Hai Gang. "


    When he said this, Peng Yi''s momentum gradually spread out. It seems that after exposing Wu Tianhao, his heart is burning. As a leader of a gang, how can he tolerate enemies coveting his own gang.


    People in the audience were also shocked by Peng Yi''s words. His words were well founded and easily pushed Wu Tianhao to the forefront of the storm. Indeed, no matter whether Wu Tianhao''s purpose is simple or not, he now has so many experts around him, which has proved that he is not simple. The five men in strange clothes can''t even see through me. I feel that they are real I''m sure you can compete with the Dharma protectors of the Hai Gang. Such people exist in the sect. Even if Bai Mei wins the leader of Xia Gang, I''m afraid he can''t be at ease. Who can guarantee Li Shuhai''s kindness.


    No matter what Li Shuhai''s real purpose is, his accusation that he planned to kidnap Xia Xiaoxiao and let the Hong Gang fall into civil strife is completely settled down. Therefore, when Xia gang leader''s voice dropped, a group of gang leader party members headed by Xia Xia Xia slowly gathered here and were ready to go. It seems that as long as the leader of the Xia Gang orders, they will attack Li Shuhai and others It blew up.


    However, a group of rebels headed by the white browed old man still did not act. After all, the white browed old man has not made a stand, and other rebels are not good to have any movement.


    At this moment, I am afraid that Peng Qing is the most tangled person. He is neither in nor out, just like being caught between the chopping boards, unable to move. His eyebrows have been deeply locked.


    At this time, the atmosphere of the hall became more and more tense. It felt like a string that would break at any time. Wu Tianhao, who was confident as soon as he entered the door, was in a bit of a dilemma. Peng Yi''s intelligence and Peng Qing''s entanglement seemed to be beyond his expectation, and his self-confidence gradually disappeared. He turned his head, looked at Peng Qing, and continued to explain: "Peng Qing, don''t be confused by him. Peng Yi is a man of eloquence and can confuse people, so that he can sit on the position of leader of a gang. You are too straightforward. You should know that this is your only chance. If you lose it, you will not only have a day of success, but also fall into a situation of irreparable disaster! "


    In order to conspire against Peng Qing, Wu Tianhao said that it was quite serious. He was doing the final struggle.


    When Peng Qing heard Wu Tianhao''s words, he couldn''t help but break away from his contemplation. He raised his head slightly and looked at Wu Tianhao. His deep eyes seemed to see through Wu Tianhao, but Wu Tianhao''s performance was too perfect to reveal any clue.


    Seeing this, Peng Yi said in a timely manner: "elder brother, we are facing difficulties in the sea gang. In any case, you should consider the overall situation. No matter how we conflict in the future, at least today, we should jointly resist foreign enemies. At least, in Peng''s territory, we should not let outsiders trample on our family and get away with it!"


    Peng Yi''s words, full of sincerity, deep morality and filial piety, suddenly awakened Peng Qing in the tangle. His sight was taken back from Wu Tianhao''s body. Then, he took a deep look at the people. After a while, he said to Peng Yi forcefully: "well, brother, you are right. We can deal with our affairs later. Now, right We can''t let go of Ren, who betrayed the Peng family, and Wu Tianhao, who caught Feifei! "www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 664

    After Peng Qing finished his speech, his momentum gradually burst out. He felt that everyone in the Peng family had a great sense of family. He would rather give up the small righteousness and pay attention to the great righteousness. After all, brother fighting is the business of his own family. Now outsiders are involved in it. Peng Qing is ambitious and dare not take this risk. Finally, he chooses to go with his brother To the outside world.


    The rebels on Peng Qing''s side are all from the front sea Gang on his side. They probably can''t see Wu Tianhao''s practice. Moreover, Peng Qing has made a statement. Naturally, they are on his side. Soon, these rebels also gathered together.


    The two brothers, who were still at war before, at this moment, threw aside all barriers and resolutely united to deal with their common enemy.


    The two brothers joined forces, and their power soared. The elite of the sea gang was all there, and they had the potential to destroy the country. Even though Wu Tianhao and others were strong, they could not resist.


    Wu Tianhao''s face finally began to change in the face of the enemy''s pressure. However, his confidence was still there, and he didn''t appear to be too alarmed. Just as the Peng brothers approached him at the same time, Wu Tianhao suddenly said faintly: "ha ha, leader Peng, it seems that I really underestimated you and the unity of your Peng family. Today, it''s a mistake for me You can''t deal with me


    On the surface, Wu Tianhao has admitted everything, but his tone is still so arrogant, and his eyes are not in any panic. It seems that he is not afraid of the Honggang people.


    When Peng Yi saw him like this, he was stunned and asked, "why?"


    Wu Tianhao picked his thick eyebrows and said in a playful tone: "don''t forget, your baby daughter is still under my control. You should not want your daughter to die in your own home. Even if you don''t care about your daughter''s life and death and are willing to sacrifice your daughter''s life, if this matter is spread out, I''m afraid Sheng Mingjie will have deep opinions on you."


    Sure enough, Wu Tianhao is full of confidence. He has left enough space for himself. After saying this, he immediately turns his head and signals to the next housekeeper.


    Steward Ren immediately understood the meaning. He turned his face and looked at the man in black beside him. He said, "boss, go and ask the fifth to bring Miss Peng here."


    The eldest one of the black characters took orders and said in a cold voice, "yes!"


    With that, he immediately turned around and was about to bring people. However, as soon as the boss in black turned around, there was a man who moved ahead of him. This man was Peng Xuefei in black.


    At this moment, Peng Xuefei couldn''t disguise any more. She walked out of Wu Tianhao''s team and walked to her father. She said coldly: "you don''t have to shout. I''ve already come here already!"


    Hearing this sentence, the atmosphere of the scene suddenly seemed to solidify. Everyone was shocked to lose their teeth. Even Peng Yi, who has been calm as a mountain, has opened his eyes and stared at Peng Xuefei in a black robe.


    And here, Wu Tianhao and Ren housekeeper are even more confused. You know, Peng Xuefei''s clothes, but their unique clothing, is equivalent to their people who suddenly jump out. How can this make them think? They seem to be dreaming, and their face is unbelievable.


    When Peng Xuefei took off the mask on her face, the whole audience believed that Peng Xuefei really appeared.


    Seeing Peng Xuefei''s real face, all the people on the scene can''t help but be surprised. Everyone''s expression is unpredictable. Among them, Peng Yu, Peng Xuefei''s younger brother, has the most warm expression. His eyes are full of excitement. He was the first to jump out and hold Peng Xuefei. He was surprised and said, "sister, it''s really you!"


    Peng Yu''s tone was full of excitement and surprise. Obviously, he was very happy with Peng Xuefei''s safe appearance.


    Perhaps, because of this catastrophe, the Peng family seems to have become more united at this moment, and their feelings are more and more profound, and the family atmosphere is very strong. Peng Xuefei may also feel her father''s silent love and feel that she is not abandoned by the family, which makes her look better and radiant. With her warm eyes, Staring at Peng Yu deeply, he focused on the key and said, "Well!"


    The simple scene of dialogue between the brothers and sisters fell into the eyes of gang leader Peng. When he saw Peng Xuefei show up at this time, his sad face could not help but stretch out. His expression in his eyes became gentle and loving. He said to Peng Xuefei very gently: "Feifei, you are back!"


    At this moment, Peng Yi''s voice is no longer strong, not indifferent, not calm, but full of father''s love. He finally shows his fatherly side, which makes Peng Xuefei''s body shake. She looks at Peng Yi with tears in her eyes and says excitedly, "father, I''m back!"


    This is the reunion of their father and daughter. Their mood is reflected in the mutual eyes. Peng Xuefei, in particular, may have always misunderstood her father and always thought that her father did not love her. Therefore, at this moment, she seems so excited and happy.


    After Peng Xuefei''s voice dropped, Peng Qing on one side suddenly jumped out. Seeing Peng Xuefei''s safe return, the old man couldn''t help being excited. He ran directly to Peng Xuefei and said happily, "niece, you''re really powerful. Ha ha, you didn''t let uncle down, but you escaped from the shackles safely."Peng Qing''s praise of Peng Xuefei is unambiguous, and at the same time, it is insinuating that he satirizes Wu Tianhao and others.


    Due to Peng Xuefei''s appearance, the Peng family of Haibang seems to have let go of all prejudices at once. All of them are integrated into the love of the family and completely dispel the past. Maybe, this is the happiness of the family.


    Of course, Peng Xuefei is safe and sound, which not only adds happiness to the Peng family, but also gives the Peng gang leader a lot of faces, which is equivalent to slapping Wu Tianhao and others hard, so that their faces turn to pig liver color.


    Wu Tianhao, from the beginning of his appearance, has always maintained his arrogance. Even at the end of the day, he still maintains his calm self-confidence in the face of the alliance between the two brothers of the Peng family. But now, Peng Xuefei, the straw, suddenly escapes from his hand and comes to the hall of the main hall unconsciously. How can Wu Tianhao suffer After he completely confirmed that it was Peng Xuefei, his face suddenly changed. He turned to Ren Guanjia and scolded:


    "Lao Ren, tell me what''s going on. I asked you to lock people up so that everyone can''t find her, but you let her go home safely. I asked you to continue to put her under house arrest, but now she appears here again. You really let me down Yes


    This time, the schemer Wu Tianhao is really angry. His sinister eyes can burst out fire at this moment, and he wants to devour Ren Tianhao.


    As the controller of the whole thing, Ren is in charge of everything. Now, when such a big accident happens, of course, he can''t be surprised any more. He is so confused that he can''t believe his eyes at all. When Wu Tianhao gets angry with him, he wakes up in a moment and hastens to explain:


    he is shocked¡° Master, I don''t know how she got out. In the dungeon, it seems that the young man named Jiangnan Feng rescued her. As for Miss Peng, I specially sent the fifth to take care of her, but I don''t understand how she came here in the clothes of old six! "


    The old four, the old five and the old six, and the housekeeper almost blinded himself, and the rest of the audience were even more dull. The strangeness of this matter has surprised everyone and exceeded their expectations.


    Wu Tianhao listened to Ren''s explanation, but he didn''t continue to blame him. After all, at this stage, nothing could help. He just aimed his sharp eyes at Peng Xuefei, as if to see through her.


    However, Wu Tianhao''s eyes only stay on Peng Xuefei for a few seconds, as if he found the key to the problem. So he immediately turned around and looked at a group of black men behind him.


    Wu Tianhao''s eyes are like golden eyes. His eyes are deep. When he stares at him, he just feels creepy. I can''t help but pause for a moment when I touch his eyes.


    I did not escape Wu Tianhao''s subtle actions. He seemed to see me through without hesitation. His hand instantly turned into claws and grabbed me.


    I know that I have been exposed and I can''t disguise any more. At the moment of Wu Tianhao''s attack, I immediately reached out to block him. However, Wu''s strength can hardly be described as strong. It''s too strong. Even if I took precautions, I couldn''t resist Wu Tianhao''s attack. The mask on my face was directly torn off by him.


    At the moment when my true face was exposed, I suffered another blow from Wu Tianhao in the chest. I flew out directly and fell to the ground. A mouthful of blood was immediately ejected from my mouth.


    All this happened too quickly. It was only in the blink of an eye. To be honest, I realized that Wu Tianhao''s strength was beyond my understanding. No wonder the housekeeper was obedient to him. From these two simple moves, we can see that his strength is absolutely superior to that of the housekeeper. Even if I was in a violent state, I was very good at it Can not be his opponent, let alone, I am now the identity of Jiangnan wind, only his ravaged life.


    What''s more, after Wu Tianhao knocked me down, he didn''t stop and wanted to continue to subdue me. However, at this moment, Peng Qing suddenly flashed over. He and Wu Tianhao slapped each other between the electric light and the flint.


    After retreating from Wu Tianhao with one stroke, he immediately grabbed me on the ground and returned to their camp. Then, Peng Qing''s voice of indignation rang out in the hall: "it''s really crazy. On the territory of our Hai Gang, you don''t kill anyone you want to kill!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 665

    Peng Qing''s spirit, at this moment is no doubt, his voice is concussion in the whole hall, appears majestic.


    In contrast, I was pulled over by him like a chicken. Although Wu Tianhao''s palm could not cause any substantial harm to me, I still pretended to be very painful and stood upright trembling. Moreover, I kept coughing.


    Peng Xuefei saw this and rushed to me and asked, "Jiangnan wind, are you ok?"


    I smile and shake my head to show that I''m ok.


    Seeing my injury, Peng Xuefei felt worse than me. She immediately flushed her eyes and angrily accused Wu Tianhao''s group of people: "you devils, do you still want to do whatever you like here and kill people?"


    Peng Xuefei''s voice is full of anger, angry are a little trembling, you can see, Peng Xuefei is really angry. Perhaps, she will be so many days of grievances and unwilling, will all grievances and humiliation, all of a sudden vent out.


    If it is in other places, Peng Xuefei has no chance to release her pain and grievances. In other words, she can only bear it. However, it is different now, her father is in, many of her family members are in, there are so many people who can make decisions for her, and she can finally vent freely.


    Therefore, after the voice dropped, she was still so unwilling. She pointed to Ren housekeeper and others and said angrily to Peng Yi: "father, they are a group of demons, a group of inhuman monsters, do you know? After they captured me and Jiangnan Feng, they put us in a dark dungeon. It was dark, dirty and smelly. There were many insects in it, and the air was not in circulation. In addition to giving us two bottles of water and four pieces of bread at the beginning, they didn''t care about us any more, and let us live and die there. In such a bad environment, I have been supporting "


    for the first time, this is Peng Xuefei''s first time after escaping from the dungeon. She narrated her bitter memories and cruel memories When she came out, even I, a big man, felt heartache and pain for the past, not to mention Peng Xuefei, a woman. She was still very strong just now. All of a sudden, her tears were flowing out and turbulent.


    This is the tears of injustice, the tears of pain, and even more the tears of bitterness and oppression. The more she said, the more excited Peng Xuefei was. She did not hide anything. She told us all the sufferings we suffered in the dungeon, the sin we suffered, the torture we suffered, and the inner suffering. She was not afraid that others would know that she had been abused as a beast. She only wanted to let the world know that she was in charge The crimes of these people, these crimes make people angry, let people angry.


    It can be said that on the scene, both the gang leader and Peng Qing''s villains were stirred up by the indignation and resentment of heaven and man, and aroused a turbulent sense of war. Just as Peng Xuefei finished his long speech, a voice of crusade against Wu Tianhao and others was immediately heard among the crowd, and even, I don''t know who took the lead in saying, "kill them!"


    This voice, like an explosive primer, completely ignited the explosive bag hidden in the hearts of the sea gang. For a moment, almost all the members of the sea Gang yelled: "kill them!"


    The voice was so deafening that everyone''s emotions broke out to the extreme. If Wu Tianhao''s complacency and arrogance only dissatisfied the members of the Haigang, then Peng Xuefei''s complaint directly ignited the anger of all the people and inspired their fighting spirit. Almost all the members of the sea Gang sent out infinite momentum, and their morale permeated the central hall of the main hall.


    The situation of the war is imminent.


    It seems that as long as Peng Yi orders, all members of the sea gang will devour Li Shuhai and others like termites.


    Wu Tianhao was flustered and Ren housekeeper was flustered. Even the five mysterious men in strange costumes appeared to be a little alarmed.


    Peng Xuefei''s painful words made other people in the sea Gang indignant. Peng Yi, Peng Xuefei''s biological father, and Peng Qing, Peng Xuefei''s uncle, were even more angry. At this moment, their eyes turned red, and their murderous intentions kept rising.


    The evil deeds of Wu Tianhao and others have gone beyond their bottom line. These two top Honggang strongmen no longer have internal prejudice. They almost at the same time, they all burn the flames of anger on the foreign enemy Wu Tianhao.


    Involuntarily, the two brothers looked at each other as if they had reached an agreement. At once, Peng Yi turned to Wu Tianhao and others with fierce momentum. His eyes shot out fierce killing intention, and his mouth erupted with a roar: "all the members of the sea gang will follow my orders, kill them all, and leave none of them!"


    If Peng Yi and Peng Qing brothers unite, they will gather all the high-level and elite members of the Hai Gang. The combination of their two forces can completely represent the strongest power in the gang. If such forces become angry, the ground in H Province will shake. Therefore, even if Wu Tianhao''s strength is unfathomable, even if they are more powerful, they will be destroyed in the future.


    As an onlooker, I felt the breath of terror. I couldn''t help shivering. There was also a faint sense of expectation that Wu Tianhao would be killed by the Hai Gang.But when all the people of the Hai Gang were sweeping away towards Wu Tianhao and others, Ren housekeeper, as a bridge to stir up all this trouble, suddenly calmed down. He yelled, "wait a minute!"


    As the housekeeper of the Peng family, this old fox is still a little authoritative in the end. His words also have a deterrent effect. Just once, all the experts of the sea gang are still.


    However, Peng Yi, who has been standing in the middle of the hall, obviously doesn''t care about Ren''s words. He just asks him symbolically: "what''s the matter? Do you have any last words left?"


    In Peng Gang''s eyes, housekeeper Ren seems to be a dead man. Since he gave orders, he might even have announced the death penalty of Ren housekeeper, or announced the death penalty of Wu Tianhao and all of them. He did not intend to let these people out of here alive.


    It is true that Ren housekeeper has committed too many crimes. His appetite is too big and his mind is too bad. He has tortured Miss Peng''s family, colluded with foreign enemies and intended to annex the sea gang. How can Peng Yi survive such a person.


    However, Ren housekeeper knows that sophistry is no longer of any use, because he can''t escape his responsibility no matter how he tries to excuse him. So he suddenly changes the wind direction, suddenly points to me, and says to Peng Yiyi in a proper way: "leader, I think we should put aside our prejudice first. Now there is a more important thing waiting for you to deal with. This Jiangnan style is very problematic. Try it Think about it. He is a college student. How could he escape from my dungeon like an iron barrel, and how could he have the strength to defeat me and come here? I have reason to suspect that he is the solo you are looking for


    Steward Ren''s sharp words were just like thunder, which exploded in the solemn Central Hall in a moment, which caused a lot of shock. You know, the name of Suluo is very famous within the Haibang. After all, as Su Luo, I am not only Su Qiyao''s son, but also the chief culprit of slaughtering the fifth hall and the leader of the Haigang The enemy.


    Because of this, Ren housekeeper''s words let the people of Haibang pay attention to me.


    It never occurred to me that, at this crucial moment, Ren housekeeper, an old skilful, should expose me to divert the attention of the sea gang. He was really calm and quick in the face of danger.


    However, he should have doubted my identity. At that villa, he learned that I had escaped from the dungeon by himself. At that time, he had already doubted my strength. But after some exploration, he might have dispelled his doubts, so he sent the fourth to kill me.


    But now, I am safe and sound in this hall, which indirectly shows that I have dealt with the black man on his side with one person''s strength, which makes steward Ren even more suspicious. The most important thing is that for housekeeper Ren, he is now a clay Bodhisattva crossing the river. Even if he is not sure that I am Suluo, he will identify me, so that the Hai Gang will hate him Attracted to me. He''s playing tricks again, but it scares me.


    At the beginning, I was so eager to leave Peng''s manor as soon as possible. I was afraid that my identity would be revealed. There were so many experts in the manor. Once I was exposed, it would be really difficult to fly, and I would die.


    Later, when I hid in the hall, I saw that the targets of the sea Gang people were all targeted at Wu Tianhao and Ren housekeeper. I was actually relieved. But who would have thought that housekeeper Ren, an old fox, identified me at the most critical moment, which pushed me to the top of the storm.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes are focused on me, even gang leader Peng is no exception. His sharp eyes are closely watching me. At the same time, Wu Tianhao, the schemer, is also staring at me with a deep eye.


    If, I am facing the ordinary people, then I may be able to continue to maintain calm, can calmly disguise themselves.


    But at this moment, most of the people in this hall, except Peng Qing, who is straight-minded, are smart people. Peng Yi and Wu Tianhao, in particular, are highly intelligent and thoughtful people. When these people stare at me, my hair stands up and I feel like I have no escape. Even though I am strong in my heart, I feel like at this moment It almost broke down and almost stopped.


    Fortunately, at the moment when I was nearly exposed, Peng Xuefei suddenly stood up and retorted for me: "steward Ren, you don''t want to be bloody here. I know the Jiangnan wind very well. I''ve already been in contact with him. He''s my boyfriend. He can''t be solo!"


    Peng Xuefei''s explanation for me is more effective than a hundred of my own explanations. After a while, I feel that the pressure has been reduced a lot.


    What''s more gratifying to me is that after hearing Peng Yi''s words, the shrewd leader Peng immediately took his eyes off me and continued to focus on steward Ren and others. He once again pointed his sharp eyes at steward Ren and said frankly, "steward Ren, to tell you the truth, in my Peng Yi''s eyes, there are many kinds of enemies, but I hate Bai more Eye wolf, I can''t tolerate your ingratitude. I can''t tolerate your animal behavior. Don''t say that you just doubt the Jiangnan wind. Even if he really complains, I will destroy you first! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 666

    Peng Yi''s meaning is very obvious. Compared with Su Luo, he seems to hate Ren''s evil deeds. Originally, Wu Tianhao''s joint stewardship intended to destroy the Hai Gang, which has gone far beyond Peng Yi''s bottom line. Now, coupled with their maltreatment of his own daughter as a beast, Peng Yi can''t stand it.


    In particular, housekeeper Ren, an old pickpocket, is so cruel to Peng Xuefei, who looks at him like a relative. If this is just a simple kidnapping, Peng Yi may be able to accept it. But steward Ren wants to torture Peng Xuefei to death, which is hard for him to tolerate.


    Wu Tianhao, of course, saw Peng Yi''s anger. He realized that things were beyond his control. What''s more, with their strength, they could not cope with the alliance of the Peng brothers. So, at the moment of burning eyebrows, he said solemnly to the infuriated Peng gang leader: "Peng leader, no matter how you say, your daughter is safe and sound, up to now You have nothing to lose. Our business can be written off from now on. I advise you better not to deal with me, otherwise, your sea gang will be more troublesome! "


    Wu Tianhao''s words did not seem to be a joke at all. What he said was very serious, especially in the last few words, which was full of threat.


    At this time, Wu Tianhao even dared to threaten gang leader Peng. I really admire him. I wonder what his identity is that makes him so arrogant. You know, he used to be just a driver of my father. How could he get into this situation after only a few years.


    Just when I was in doubt, Peng Yi did not hesitate to shake his head at Wu Tianhao, issued the final order, and said simply: "I don''t want to cause trouble, it doesn''t mean I''m afraid to kill!"


    The last word of "kill" was loud, moving and shaking in the hall, which aroused the blood of all the members of the sea gang. All the people of the sea Gang once again attacked Wu Tianhao and others.


    The war broke out suddenly. The hall was in chaos.


    Speaking of the great war, I have participated in the thousand people war, and the scene at that time made my blood rolling. However, now it is only a hundred people''s war. I still exist as a bystander, and I feel unprecedented thrilling.


    Because, although there are only more than 100 people participating in the battle, almost all of them are top experts. To a certain extent, they represent the top experts of the Hai Gang. Who can watch this incomparable battle like Huashan''s sword.


    What''s more, it''s very useful for me to watch the match between masters. Now I have a skill, that is, I can catch other people''s moves with my eyes and apply what I have learned. I don''t know when this skill has existed all the time. However, I seldom see real master duels, especially today, when so many masters are playing in the same space Get up. It''s just an eye opener. I will never miss such a good opportunity to learn, almost from the beginning of the outbreak of the battle, my eyes have been closely staring at the battle scene.


    Although Wu Tianhao and others are no less powerful than the Haigang members in terms of strength, they are too small, with only 30 or so members, while the Haibang has 780 or so people, with an advantage of more than twice, which soon broke up the team of Wu Tianhao and others.


    As the leader of the rebels, Peng Qing directly confronted Wu Tianhao, while he Yunxiang and another elder joined hands to fight with Ren housekeeper. The others, too, chose their own opponents and were fighting fiercely.


    However, Peng Yi, the leader of the Hai Gang, still stands in the same place like Mount Tai.


    It can be seen that leader Peng seems to be protecting his daughter''s safety. Because the battle is too dangerous, everyone''s momentum will be destroyed. If he is accidentally injured, he will be crushed to pieces. If Peng Xuefei, who does not know martial arts, is slightly beaten down, he will die.


    Even I, if I don''t reveal my real strength, I''m a weak chicken here. If I don''t pay attention to it, I''ll be crushed by innocent people. Fortunately, Peng Xuefei has always led me to Peng Yi''s protective cover. Beside Peng Yi, I feel a strong sense of security.


    There is a kind of natural overlord in leader Peng''s body, which is very powerful. It seems that it can form a kind of invisible diamond mask to cover Peng Xuefei and me, so that we can avoid the disaster.


    And it is because I am in this safe place that I can calm down and observe this rare peak battle carefully and figure out the duel between the masters, and then print it in my mind for future use.


    As a matter of fact, there are not many people who use weapons for experts. Unless some experts who are specialized in learning swords and cudgels, they will bring weapons to the arena. At the moment, in this hall, only 20 or 30 people have taken weapons. Their weapons are not machetes and steel sticks, but also some distinctive weapons. Broadswords, machetes, long sticks and so on may have been practiced since childhood Therefore, the weapon in their hands, playing that called a vivid, standing on the side of me, can feel the afterpower.


    Most of the other masters are unarmed, but in this way, they still have unlimited lethality. It can be said that their hands and legs are completely comparable to the sharpest weapons, capable of killing and invisible.In such an environment, a huge battle seemed to shake the whole hall. However, it was a pity that the strength of the two sides was very different. After a while, the battle became one-sided, and the members of the maritime gang had the advantage. In addition, their passion and fighting spirit were burning, and all of them showed their peak strength.


    Compared with the warriors of the sea Gang, Wu Tianhao is on the passive side. He means to be slaughtered by others. For example, the existence of a top-level expert like the death in black can''t last long. He is soon knocked down and can''t move.


    Wu Tianhao, the housekeeper and the five men in strange costumes are the only people who can surprise people. All of them are like tigers and dragons. Although their moves are worth studying and learning, my attention is more focused on Wu Tianhao. I pay special attention to him, not only because he is my most important one Because of his strength against the sky.


    At the beginning, Peng Qing rescued me and forced Wu Tianhao back with one hand. I thought Wu Tianhao was not as strong as Peng Qing. But now, I have seen with my own eyes that Peng Qing and Wu Tianhao are fighting together alone, and they can''t quickly distinguish the winner and the loser. Wu Tianhao can hold on to Peng Qing for such a long time.


    You know how powerful Peng Qing is. Every time he makes a move, he feels like the world is shaking. Moreover, his attack on Wu Tianhao doesn''t look like keeping his hands on him. However, he still doesn''t overthrow Wu Tianhao.


    Although Wu Tianhao has always been passive and Peng Qingzhi is in the active position, I can see that Wu Tianhao doesn''t want to attack, but he knows that even if he wins Peng Qing, he can''t escape from here. Therefore, he is not interested in fighting at all.


    Of course, what surprised me most was Wu Tianhao''s moves, which were not urgent and slow, and each move was orderly. It made me feel a little familiar, just like the last time my father singled out the Buddha. It was unpredictable and gave people a sense of incomprehension.


    On the surface, his martial arts are very casual, it seems that there is not much lethality, but in fact, with great energy, it is very powerful.


    Peng Qing''s martial arts are simple, rough and powerful. It''s like a giant dragon in the sky. Although Peng Qing''s age is not small, his body is vigorous, his moves are agile, and his speed is extremely fast. Every move he takes is against the sky. I feel that his momentum alone can burn people. This power is really unprecedented. I have almost concentrated all my essence Force, eyes blinking at them two, looking at their moves, silently remember.


    Really, this group war between the experts gave me a huge shock, let me really see, what is called heaven and earth, people outside, what is endless learning, the mystery of martial arts, perhaps, I will never understand.


    In the past, I still wanted to fight with Haibang. Now I think, it''s a bit ridiculous. How can an egg touch a stone?


    Suddenly, my eyes became more rigorous, and my eyes were always on Wu Tianhao and Peng Qing. The whole person''s energy was put into it and concentrated on it. At this time, the war was about to end.


    But also at this time, outside the hall suddenly came bursts of powerful footsteps, the sound is very loud, but also special abrupt, let me instantly recall.


    I immediately looked out of the hall and found that the group of guards headed by men in white who were guarding the door originally rushed into the hall in an orderly manner and attacked us.


    After a while, my heart suddenly burst. I know that the matter is not simple. Although the fighting effectiveness of the guards outside is not as good as that of the people in this hall, their strength is not weak. What''s more, they are better than many people. These people together are a very powerful force.


    According to the law, no matter what happens in the inner hall, the guards patrolling outside can''t enter the hall. They don''t have the right or the qualification. Once they enter, it''s tantamount to a real mutiny. So, at this moment, seeing such a large number of guards rushing in recklessly, I immediately realized that something big is coming.


    Vaguely, I don''t think it''s a good thing, but I''m not sure which side this wave of guards will help.


    My heart beat a little. I saw the guards rush in. All of a sudden, with a bang, countless lights inside and outside the hall went out. Just now, the magnificent hall was bright. In an instant, it fell into endless darkness.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 667

    As the lights went out, all of a sudden, I just felt the darkness in front of me. A very bad premonition hit me fiercely. I knew in my heart that under normal circumstances, such a large manor of Peng family, all the measures were so strict that it was impossible to cut off the power easily. At the moment, the light suddenly went out. It must be human factors, which indicated that something must happen next.


    Unconsciously, I took Peng Xuefei''s hand, for fear that she might miss something. The battle that had already entered the end became more and more chaotic as the lights went out. At the most messy moment, gang leader Peng, the commander of the sea Gang, was not in a mess in the face of an accident. After two seconds of pause, he immediately reacted and roared: "turn on the spare torch, Seal the gate and exit, and let no one go! "


    At Peng Yi''s command, someone immediately started to move quickly. After a while, the light of fire shot into the hall. One person carried a torch and quickly ignited several braziers around the hall. These braziers seemed to be filled with diesel oil. Anyway, as soon as the fire was lit, the fire was very dazzling.


    Before, the lights were on in the hall. I only thought that the fire pots around the hall were ornaments. Now it was lit. Under the reflection of the fire, the hall suddenly returned to brightness, and I could finally see the battle situation in the hall. At the moment, the interior of the hall was in chaos, but what shocked me was that Wu Tianhao, the schemer, disappeared in the midst of electric light and flint ¡£


    You know, it was Peng Qing who kept Wu Tianhao under control. It was incredible that Wu Tianhao could escape in Peng Qing''s hands. My heart immediately raised it to my throat and scanned it around, but I still didn''t find Wu Tianhao''s figure.


    There is another person who disappeared with Wu Tianhao. It seems that this power failure is not accidental, but a premeditation. It is the last weight for housekeeper Ren and Wu Tianhao to escape. By the way, housekeeper Ren, an old fox, is very familiar with Peng''s manor. It is not difficult for him to make such a trick to escape.


    However, only two of them disappeared at the scene. The other subordinates who followed Wu Tian were not so lucky. Either they were lying on the ground and became a corpse, or they were trapped by the sea Gang experts and were making the final resistance.


    In addition, the patrol guards headed by the man in white have already rushed into the hall. It can be said that the central hall is in chaos. However, after careful observation, I immediately find that the patrol guards headed by the man in white seem to be all the people in charge of their own affairs, because, I can see, at this time, they are attacking the sea gang members crazily ¡£


    Although the strength of these guards is weak, the large number of them will make the scene chaotic and all the sea Gang people can''t get away from it. Of course, it is obviously impossible for these patrols and guards to recover the defeat and turn the tide back. Their strength is limited in the end. Even if there are more people, they can''t compete with so many top experts in H Province Compared to, if we say, with their ability to deal with the top experts in the Hai Gang, Wu Tianhao and Ren housekeeper are not likely to leave.


    It seems that the main purpose of the patrol guards rushing into the hall is not to turn the tide back, but to cut off the power supply of the main hall and create more chaos, so that Wu Tianhao and his colleagues can escape.


    These guards, like the dead men, are desperate for the escape of their master. It must be said that these people are really loyal to the death. In such a situation, they dare to rush in and fight with the sea Gang experts. That''s what they have to do.


    It''s just that I''m a little bit strange. Before, through the conversation between Peng Yi and Peng Qing, I clearly heard that Peng Qing had his own people in the patrol guards. But now, all the people who rushed in became housekeepers, which really puzzled me.


    All of a sudden, I remembered that just now, Wu Tianhao appeared in this hall, and was very proud to be here with the help calling board. Now. When I saw that all the guards had become housekeepers, I suddenly understood that according to Wu Tianhao''s style of conduct, he might have quietly solved Peng Qingan''s guards before entering the hall.


    Yes, it should be like this. Since Wu Tianhao didn''t really help Peng Qing, he obviously used Peng Qing. How could he leave hidden dangers among his own people? The reason why he appeared here in person today is very obvious. Obviously, he is holding a great hope and wants to cause civil strife among the sea gang. At that time, he will make a profit and level the Haibang at one stroke. In this way, the whole Haibang may be in danger All of them will be in his pocket. This explains why all the guards present at this time are assigned by the Butler faction.


    Sure enough, Wu Tianhao, an ambitious man, has a tough and delicate mind. He is considerate and thorough. If it wasn''t for gang leader Peng''s insight into the root, I''m afraid the Hai Gang would be doomed this time.


    However, even in the face of the siege of the top experts of the Hai Gang, even in such a difficult environment, Wu Tianhao still escaped safely. It can be seen that his wisdom is so outstanding. It has to be said that he has the potential of being a hero. It is no wonder that he can get to his present position.


    When I was wandering in my mind, Peng Yi''s roar suddenly rang in the noisy Hall: "speed up the removal of these traitors, the rebels will be killed."At this moment, Peng Yi was majestic and angry, and his voice was filled with resentment and resentment. Obviously, he also found that the two most important leaders of the enemy were missing, which made gang leader Peng inflamed. When Peng Yi was angry, it was Wu Tianhao and the steward''s men who suffered.


    Originally, the people on Wu Tianhao''s side have been crushed by the sea gang members. The dead, the injured and the living are completely passive. The guards led by the man in white appeared, giving them a chance to breathe. However, they still had to be devastated. As for the guards, they were just fighting in the corner and struggling to die, because they were too young to withstand the beating of the sea Gang experts.


    The war still formed a one-sided situation. The scene became more and more chaotic and bloody. Blood had dyed the whole hall red. The smell of blood filled the air, making this hall directly become a hell, a terrible hell.


    At this moment, the sea Gang turned into hell emissaries, reaping the lives of the enemy. No matter how chaotic the fighting is, these sea Gang people can keep their order. Keep their spirit, but also have absolutely extraordinary strength, they with the fastest speed, the strongest strength, directly take the enemy''s life.


    Soon, the battle that had no suspense about victory or defeat came to an end. After the man in white fell down, all the confidants became cold corpses, and the men in black also fell one by one.


    The experts of the Hai Gang were too fierce and powerful. They listened to Peng Yi''s order and killed the enemy without mercy. Therefore, each of them did not keep his hand when fighting against the enemy. All of them were willing to give up only by killing people and not giving the other party a chance to breathe.


    At the end of the day, there was still a man in strange clothes who was struggling to death. It can be seen that this man is the most powerful of the five men in strange clothes. He is short in stature, but his speed is amazing. Just like a loach, he can fight guerrillas in the attack of many sea gangs. Even now, he has not fall.


    However, after being beaten down by many experts, his situation is not much better. At the moment, he is black and blue, and obviously can''t support it. Especially in his team, he is left alone. He is helpless. Facing the alliance of the sea Gang, he has to be slaughtered. At the moment when elder he Yunxiang sends out the final fatal blow to him, Peng Yi suddenly opened his mouth and said, "leave a living mouth!"


    A simple four words, immediately let he Yunxiang stop the attack, this talent was able to survive.


    Obviously, Peng Yi suddenly stopped trying to pry some information out of his mouth. However, to the shock of the whole audience, after he Yunxiang stopped attacking him, the man suddenly showed a strange smile. Then, in front of all the people, he killed himself by biting his tongue in front of all the people.


    In an instant, the living man lay on the ground, motionless.


    I was shocked by his actions. I really didn''t expect that Wu Tianhao still had such a deadly death. Even Peng Yi was shocked by his behavior. His face became deeper. At this time, the power supply of the hall was repaired and the hall light was on again.


    Blood, in the light of the mapping, become more dazzling, so large hall, blood flow into a river, the scene can not bear to look directly.


    Everyone was silent for a few seconds when the light was on. Then Peng Qing was the first to break the silence. He went straight to Peng Yi and asked, "brother, I''ll take someone to get Wu Tianhao and them back!"


    Obviously, Peng Qing was not reconciled to their escape. At the same time, Wu Tianhao escaped in his hands, which also made him a little embarrassed. He still wanted to recover the lost things.


    However, after listening to Peng Qing''s words, Peng Yi waved his hand without hesitation and said in a deep voice: "don''t chase. Since they have found a way to escape, they can make you miss it!"


    Peng Yi, of course, understands the truth, but he is unwilling to stay in his eyes. It seems that he is more and more subdued. But in the end, he still did not go after, because he knew that he could not catch up. Helpless, he can only stand in the same place indignantly, scanning the messy battlefield.


    To be honest, although the war was quick, it was very tragic. In the huge hall, there were bodies lying in all directions. Although most of them were members of Wu Tianhao''s party, the Haibang lost a lot. Of the 70 or 80 people who were able to stand at the beginning, only 40 or 50 of them were left Injured, even Peng Yu has hung the color.


    Although under Peng Yi''s wise leadership, the Haibang has not been destroyed, but it has caused heavy losses to the Haibang. What''s more, the Haibang has been beaten in the face.


    Because the battlefield took place in the headquarters of the Haibang and in the place where Peng Yi lived. If this incident is to be spread out, it will certainly have a great impact on the reputation of the Haibang.


    It is also because of this, although the Haibang finally won the victory, at this moment, everyone''s face appears extremely heavy. No one can be happy, no one shows the color of comfort. All that remains on everyone''s faces is a little bit of blood and deep depression.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 668

    The atmosphere of the scene, in addition to static is quiet, static are a bit strange, as an outsider, I can not help but be infected, the mood has become particularly heavy.


    Of course, my mood is not beautiful, not because the Hai Gang masters are damaged, but because the Hai Gang has suffered heavy losses. However, their foundation is still unshakable. They are still powerful, and they are the first gang in H Province.


    More importantly, Wu Tianhao, my biggest enemy, has fled. This is my deepest regret.


    Peng Xuefei beside me, seeing such a bloody scene, her face turned pale, even if she grew up in the Heishi family. She is used to fighting and killing, but the scene in front of her is still a little difficult for her to accept.


    On the other side, gang leader Peng, as the commander-in-chief of the sea Gang, has been gloomy after the war, which makes people wonder.


    After the whole battle, Peng Yi has been standing on one side, motionless, but his aura is so powerful that Peng Xuefei and I have not been hurt from the beginning to the end.


    Now that the war is over, his momentum is also slowly converging. When the eyes of the whole audience are staring at him and waiting for him to continue to issue orders, Peng Yi suddenly moves. In the silent scene, because of Peng Yi''s walking, there is a silky sound, which is the footsteps of Peng gang leader.


    In the eyes of all the people, Peng gang leader went straight to the person who committed suicide, gently bent down and took off his clothes.


    Immediately, a small red tattoo on the man''s chest was revealed in front of everyone. It was too far away. I couldn''t see what was on it. Only Peng Yi murmured: "sure enough!"


    Two words are enough to prove that Peng Yi, who had foresight, had already guessed something


    at this time, Peng Qing went to Peng Yi and looked at the corpse on the ground inexplicably, especially at the tattoo on the chest of the man.


    Under the dazzling light, the little tattoo was a little red and shiny. However, Peng Qing didn''t see what was famous. So he directly focused on Peng Yi and asked in doubt, "brother, do you know where he came from?"


    Gang leader Peng still kept the posture of bending down, his eyes were firmly fixed on the bright red tattoo, and he whispered: "Well!"


    On hearing this, Peng Qing''s eyes solidified, and then asked, "what Gang organizations are they from?"


    Finally, Peng Yi straightened up slowly. He did not immediately speak, but with his deep eyes, very sharp glance at the hall full of corpses.


    After scanning for a whole circle, Peng gang leader turned his eyes to Peng Qing and said in a heavy tone: "bloody cherry blossom!"


    Red cherry blossom, when these three words were floating in the hall, in an instant, all the people on the scene were confused and boiling like a pot of porridge.


    It seems that the name of blood cherry blossom is like thunder in everyone''s ears. Moreover, when the people of Haigang heard these three words, their anger immediately rose to the sky. Everyone''s hatred for the blood cherry blossom was very deep, and all kinds of comments were heard in succession:


    "it''s them again, it''s really too much!"


    "Yes, they often set foot in the affairs of H Province. We haven''t settled accounts with them. Now they are even more aggressive and want to swallow up our Haigang!"


    "People in the public don''t do secret things, but this organization specializes in secret activities. Bah, it''s shameless!"


    "What a shame, these cunning villains!"


    There was a lot of discussion, almost all of them were abusing the bloody cherry blossoms. Maybe it was because of a common enemy, the Haigang became more united, and all of them were united at this moment.


    As a matter of fact, the main reason why large gangs like Haibang have been in the first place for too long is that they have been lonely and unable to find opponents, which makes insiders have various ideas and confusions. Once there is a strong enemy, they will certainly unite. From the voice of these high-level people, we can feel that they have abandoned all their internal prejudices. At the moment, they are only angry at the bloody cherry blossom.


    But at this time, my focus was not on the Haibang people. In my mind, a figure suddenly flashed out. She was Miaomiao.


    I remember very clearly that when I was still playing the role of thirteen, Miaomiao brought people to save the scene in Wutang headquarters. I didn''t know how she was there, but I heard he Yunxiang say that Miaomiao was from the blood cherry blossom. Because of this, I secretly investigated the organization and found that it was a very mysterious organization, and could not find out the details.


    Although it is very mysterious, I know that this organization is very powerful. Otherwise, it would not dare to attempt to annex the Hai Gang. However, I don''t understand how Miaomiao joined such a mysterious and powerful organization. What shocked me was that Wu Tianhao was also a member of this organization.


    For Wu Tianhao, it''s not surprising that he can have such power and find so many experts. It''s not surprising that he comes from a big gang. However, I''m shocked to say that he comes from the blood cherry blossom. This directly shows that Miao Miao and Wu Tianhao are from the same gang, that is to say, Wu Tianhao and Miaomiao must know each other?No wonder, I asked Wu Tianhao to help me find out who was behind Xie Yu. He didn''t give me a positive answer. It''s not that he couldn''t find out. He deliberately didn''t tell me. Anyway, what''s the meaning of Miaomiao? Does she know anything about this matter? Did you participate?


    According to the law, she should not deal with my father. After all, the relationship between uncle Yang and my father is just like wearing a pair of pants. Anyway, uncle Yang is Miaomiao''s father. She can''t do anything harmful to her father. Besides, I had an engagement with her. She has helped me save me many times. It''s impossible for her to hurt me So, why did she join this organization? What''s the nature of the existence of red cherry blossom?


    All of this, for me, is unknown. I just feel confused and confused. I can''t help but stare at Peng Yi, who seems to know everything clearly.


    At this moment, Peng Yi''s elder brother, Peng Qing, was not shocked by this organization. He just asked Peng Yi strangely, "how do you know?"


    Peng Yi pauses, points to the dead on the ground, and says leisurely, "masters like them who are organized and disciplined must have been specially trained. You don''t have to think about it. They must come from big gangs. If you look at the red tattoo on his body, it is actually a cherry blossom. This kind of symbol is also a symbol of identity. The most important thing is that, This kind of tattoo, only high-level can tattoo! "


    After listening to Peng Yi''s words, Peng Qing finally realized that at this moment, he looked at Peng Yi with more respect. Indeed, no matter how strong they are, Peng Yi''s personality, thinking, style of conduct, as well as his well-informed vision and ability, are far better than Peng Qing. How can such a person not be a leader of a gang.


    However, although inferring the identity of the other party, Peng Yi''s melancholy face did not decrease, but became more worried. After pondering for a while, he continued to say to Peng Qing: "this organization is developing very fast. It is low-key and mysterious. What it does is always silent. They are like invisible termites, infiltrating many cities and killing people unconsciously In the meantime, many gangs were eliminated and many cities were occupied.


    It can be said that among all the major gangs in the country, the blood cherry blossom is the one I attach the most importance to. Before knowing that they want to infiltrate into our provincial capital, I was worried that the sea gang would be in danger. Therefore, I would like to climb up as soon as possible and stabilize the situation of the gang. Unexpectedly, in the end, it was disturbed by them. Although our gang has been saved this time, from their sending high-level this time From a point of view, I''m afraid they are imperative to annex our Hong Gang. We should be more careful in the future. "


    Compared with Peng Qing''s shortsightedness of vision, Peng Yi is so far sighted. For a subtle phenomenon, he can find clues, so as to take into account the overall situation and make countermeasures. His foresight is absolutely incomparable to ordinary people.


    At this moment, Peng Qing almost all admire Peng Yi. His rebellious heart has long been out of the sky. He looks at Peng Yi deeply with guilty eyes and is about to say something. But without waiting for Peng Qing to speak, Peng Yi suddenly turns around and orders the whole audience: "block the news, clean up the body!"


    It has eight characters and sounds.


    Peng Yi is indeed a hero of a generation. At this time, he should be at the height of his majesty. As soon as he uttered his words, he was like an imperial edict. All the members of the maritime Gang immediately listened to the orders and took action. Even those who had followed Peng Qingyu to rebel at this time were obedient and obedient to Peng Yi.


    Soon, the sea Gang experts gathered many servants in the manor. They quickly cleaned up the scene. Some of the sea gang members who were seriously injured were also helped down to heal. The rest of the bodies were carried down.


    This war, in my opinion, is an earth shaking war, but for these high-level officials, they should have experienced countless times of fighting, so they are not so shocked. In the previous war, they spared no effort to deal with the enemy. Now they are carrying out the aftercare work. They are determined and quick, leading the servants to deal with the aftermath orderly and quickly ¡£


    In less than an hour, the battlefield has been cleaned up, and the hall has returned to its normal environment. The corpses are gone, the mess is gone, the blood is gone, and even the smell of blood is slowly eliminated. What is left is solemnity and silence.


    At the moment, there are only 20 people left in the huge hall. All of them are high-level personnel of Haibang. Of course, Peng Xuefei and I are among them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 669

    Originally, Peng Xuefei brought me here to see her parents and to talk about the two of us. But now, when the Haibang was nearly destroyed, Peng Xuefei didn''t mean to talk about her love affair. At this moment, the Haibang was faced with another more important problem, that is, how to deal with Peng Qing''s rebellion.


    Peng Yi, the leader of the Hai Gang, is sitting on the throne. The rest of the people are quietly standing on the side. Peng Qing, Three Dharma protectors and five elders, like prisoners, are standing there waiting for trial.


    Although, Peng Qing has also made great efforts to eliminate the traitors. Without them, Peng Yi and other rebels would not be able to defeat the foreign enemies by absolute advantage. Peng Yi and others have actually done meritorious deeds. If they commit minor crimes, they may be able to make up for their mistakes and cancel them.


    However, what they committed was the crime of rebellion. Without Peng Qing''s rebellion, the Haibang would not have suffered such a disaster. Without Peng Qing, it would have been impossible to introduce a group of tigers and wolves to the headquarters of the Haibang by acting as a housekeeper. Therefore, in any case, Peng Qing''s mistakes could not be easily forgiven.


    The hall is constantly in silence. For Peng Qing''s rebellion, he should deal with it immediately. However, Peng Yi is not impatient. He has been sitting quietly on the throne and staring at Peng Qing without expression. He took the lead in breaking the silence, and no one knew the end of the disaster.


    In the quiet hall, it seems that I can hear everyone''s heartbeat. To be honest, I am also very excited. My heart is not too fast. Of course, I am excited. I am not worried about how Peng Yi will deal with Peng Qing. After all, even if he kills Peng Qing, it has nothing to do with me. What I am worried about is that Peng Yi will deal with my problems after he disposes of Peng Qing. You know, Ren Guan At the end of the day, my identity was exposed, and Peng Yi was not a fool. On the contrary, he was very smart and extremely smart. He couldn''t care about being a housekeeper. If he focused on me at that time, I would not have revealed myself.


    However, I am not easy to leave now, which will cause more suspicion. I can only stand here with Peng Xuefei with a nervous heart.


    As time goes by, the more time goes by, the more intense and suffocating the atmosphere in the hall. The rebellious elders and Dharma protectors seem to be sweating out, which is particularly tense.


    Finally, Peng Qing could not hold his breath. He knelt down on one knee and sincerely said to Peng Yi, "leader, this time, all the things happened because of me. All the elders'' Dharma protectors were instigated by me. I was ignorant. I didn''t know the leader''s foresight and his good intentions. In the final analysis, it was because of me that the Hai Gang was in crisis, and I almost destroyed it After a hundred years of foundation, I urge the leader to punish me and spare others! "


    Peng Qing is indeed a bloody man. He is not afraid of death at all. He takes the initiative to take all the blame for other people. His fearless spirit is admirable. Of course, the other members of the Hai Gang are not greedy for life and death, especially when their status is in the presence of the dharmapala elder. When they saw Peng Qing kneeling down to confess his guilt, they immediately followed him one by one Kneeling down, have admitted their ignorance, willing to accept punishment.


    It can be seen that the rebellion of these people is not to overthrow the foundation of the Haibang. They just have a dim vision and misunderstand Peng Yi, and they will go wrong. Their heart is not bad, and their loyalty to the Haigang is not weak. After all, they still think about the overall situation and unite with Peng Yi to deal with the enemy. This is enough to show whether they will die for the sea gang Chongqing.


    What''s more, these people are the pillars of the sea gang. If we dispose of all of them, the strength of the sea gang will definitely be greatly reduced, which is also a huge loss to the sea gang. So, no matter how you look at it, it''s a headache for Peng Yi.


    In the face of the confession of Peng Qing, Peng Yi is still holding the original posture, sitting in the main position, standing still.


    However, Peng Yu and others were impatient. They went to the hall one after another and spoke for Peng Qing.


    Peng Yu, the little master, is not stupid. He can see that Peng Qing and other people are not in trouble in nature. As long as you can convince them with your ability, they must be extremely loyal. Considering these, Peng Yuli naturally goes out to plead for these people.


    Even Peng Xuefei was afraid that Peng Yi would punish Peng Qing. He couldn''t help but say, "father, you know the uncle best. He has no ambition. He is straightforward. If he misunderstands you, it will lead to today''s situation. Now he has admitted his mistake with you. I hope you can spare him."


    At the beginning, Peng Yi might have been hindered by the rules of the gang and had to punish Peng Qing, so he was tangled there. But now, almost all the people who could speak up to the sea Gang pleaded for Peng Qing, and Peng Qing himself confessed his guilt sincerely. According to principle, Peng Yi should have a step to go down and should be able to forgive these people.


    But for these, Peng Yi is still as calm as a mountain, motionless, he does not speak, nor express his position, just with his sharp eyes, constantly staring at Peng Qing, the eyes are also elusive.


    Peng Yi''s silent response behavior, put on others, is pretending to be forced. However, there are some things of course in Peng Yi. Peng Yi naturally exudes a sense of being a king. At the moment, he is just like a just judge. No one dares to complain against him, but he is waiting patiently for Peng Yi to speak.After a long time, Peng Yicai finally got up from his seat. Then, he walked straight to Peng Qing step by step. His steps were light and his movements were very slow.


    This time, Peng Yi did not release his strong breath, but his Majesty was everywhere, which made people pay respect to him. More than 20 people in the audience all looked at him with awe and watched him walk slowly to Peng Qing.


    For Peng Qing, who kneels on one knee, Peng Yi does not show his arrogance. On the contrary, as soon as he comes to Peng Qing, he reaches out his hand humbly and helps Peng Qing up.


    Until the two brothers stood in equal opposition, Peng Yi solemnly said to Peng Qing: "elder brother, you may not know me enough, but I know you very well. You are not bad in nature, and your heart is also towards our Peng family. I know that, I also understand that you are a martial Arts maniac and always advocate force, which also makes you rough In your opinion, I''m not as good as you, so you are biased and dissatisfied with me as the leader of the gang. Up to now, the prejudice is growing and you are forced to rebel.


    Even if you see my other side today, you know that I am not timid and timid. You have cancelled the big prejudice against me, and even have no rebellious heart. However, you will never be able to eliminate your discontent with me, because in terms of force, you always think that I am inferior to you, and my father should not pass on the position of leader to me! "


    Peng Yi''s words were slow, calm and to the point. He didn''t blame Peng Qing. He just talked about his elder brother''s mind, his courage, his wisdom and his capacity beyond my imagination. He seemed to have thoroughly seen through Peng Qing and analyzed his inner thoughts clearly. Moreover, what he said seemed to be right ¡£


    Because, a young Peng Qing, after listening to Peng Yi''s words, his old face turned red. His eyes twinkled at Peng Qing, and he was a little speechless: "I."


    As soon as Peng Qingcai opened a mouth, Peng Yi reached out to interrupt him. Then, Peng Yi slowly put down his hand that had just been raised. His eyes seemed to contain endless meaning. It seemed that it was so deep that people could not explore.


    For a long time, the enigmatic Peng Yicai suddenly opened his voice and said to Peng Qingyi, "elder brother, my father thinks that you are upright and unfit for the position of leader of a gang. He didn''t give you a chance. Now, I will give you a chance to make up for your regret instead of my father. Let''s have a duel here. As long as you can win me, I''ll give you the position of leader. What do you think? "


    Peng Yi''s words immediately revealed his domineering spirit. His magnanimity shocked me, his courage convinced me, and his self-confidence shocked me deeply.


    I really didn''t expect that Peng Yi would say these words in such a situation. You know, he could have done anything to make a strong position at this time. Even if he wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to get rid of Peng Qing.


    In order to stabilize his position, a leader of a gang does everything in his power. It is not uncommon to kill his brother.


    However, at present, not only does Peng Yi not deal with Peng Qing, but even in order to convince Peng Qing, he takes the initiative to give Peng Qing a chance and is willing to have a fair fight. What''s more, the competition he proposed is not strategy, intelligence, or other things that he is good at. It''s the atmosphere of the scene. Besides being quiet, it''s a bit weird. As an outsider, I am, Also can''t help but be infected, the mood becomes particularly heavy.


    This decision is really strange and unbelievable. Everyone knows that martial arts is Peng Qing''s greatest strength. Peng Yi has said that Peng Qing is a martial arts maniac. Even if he is not as good as Peng Yi in other aspects, there is no doubt about Peng Qing''s strength in martial arts.


    From what Peng Qing said at the beginning, I also know that he can suppress Peng Qing in terms of force. It is because he is powerful that he appears so arrogant that he doesn''t pay attention to Peng Yi. It is also because he is powerful that he doesn''t accept Peng Yi and eventually goes on the road of rebellion. However, what Peng Yi is proposing is actually a military competition with Peng Qing. How can we not be shocked?


    At this moment, all the people in the audience were stunned, and everyone was staring at Peng Yi. His eyes were incredible.


    Peng Qing, as the party concerned, was even more startled. He stared at Peng Yi inexplicably, and his eyes were full of disbelief. After a while, he said, "don''t laugh, gang leader. I know I''m reckless. I confess my guilt. I''ll kill you as you like. I''ll never complain!"


    In Peng Qing''s opinion, Peng Yi is attacking him in disguise. He doesn''t believe Peng Yi''s words at all.


    However, Peng Yi''s look is very serious and serious. He doesn''t look like a joke at all. He stares at Peng Qing deeply and says bluntly: "I''m serious. I''ll give you a chance. You should cherish it. If you lose, you''ll work for the gang wholeheartedly in the future."


    After that, he ordered to the crowd in a deep voice: "all back away!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 670

    At this point, everyone knows that Peng Yi is serious, absolutely serious.


    At once, all the people in the field were separated. In the middle of the hall, only Peng Yi and Peng Qing stood in opposition.


    These two people are representatives of the Haibang, and I''m afraid they are also the most powerful people. Standing in the hall like this, the air around them seems to be solidified. The powerful and invisible air field frightens all of us standing beside us, making us feel that we can''t breathe freely. At the same time, we can''t beat fast.


    On the surface, the two brothers are tough and soft. Peng Qing is domineering and side leaking, which makes people see that he is extraordinary at a glance. On the contrary, Peng Yi is introverted and always keeps a light posture. Even if he loses his temper, it is hard to break out momentum. He is like a pool of calm sea water, you can never detect how deep he is.


    At the moment, I finally have the opportunity to see Peng Yi''s real strength. I can''t help feeling excited. I can''t help but feel a little expectation in my heart. I''m looking forward to having a look at Peng Yi''s strength. From this, I can have a deeper understanding of him, so as to better understand myself I can also have a little psychological preparation for how I can get away from myself later and save my father later.


    Suddenly, it seemed that everyone was ready to enjoy the real contest. However, Peng Qing was still a little bit like he had never returned. It was a little sudden for him. He might not have thought of fighting Peng Yi at all. He had been numb and motionless. After a long time, he said softly: "brother You know, even if you don''t give me a chance, I will continue to work for the guild, and I won''t rebel any more! "


    Hearing the speech, Peng Yi said without doubt: "I just want to convince you!"


    Peng Yi''s words are particularly bold and contain deep self-confidence. It can be seen that he is in a good position to win the fight with Peng Qing. In other words, his ostensible speech is to give Peng Qing a chance. In fact, he is to make Peng Qing completely convinced and convince all the sea gang members who want to rebel, so that all people know that he Peng Peng Yi is qualified to be the leader of this gang.


    Perhaps, Peng Qing also heard Peng Yi''s meaning, he finally did not tangle, gradually, his huge momentum, slowly sent out, his hair because of his powerful momentum and slightly fly up, look, is so heroic and magnificent. But after all, the identity of the two people is different. Peng Qing said politely before he started: "I will order to stop!"


    Peng Yi stretched out his hand indifferently, and made a gesture of invitation to Peng Qing. Then he said boldly, "come on, don''t be polite."


    At this time, Peng Qing also had nothing to be humble. His eyes flashed suddenly, and a few words jumped out of his mouth: "that would have offended me so much."


    After that, he immediately swept Peng Yi like a strong wind.


    I have seen Peng Qing''s strength. When he and Wu Tianhao were fighting, I had a certain understanding. He was very strong. No matter in terms of strength and speed, he was the most top-notch person I had ever seen. Every move and every type of his move was overwhelming. His strength was very strong, and the air was almost torn by him All hands can bring out sparks.


    The power of Peng Qing''s force is also huge, which makes people shudder. If the opponent is an ordinary person, he will be beaten to pieces.


    Peng Yi, on the other hand, should be more calm and calm. His movements are not urgent or slow, just right. He can easily resist Peng Qing''s strong attacks, and he does not appear to be flustered at all. He feels that Peng Yi seems to have the ability to predict. No matter how strange and fast Peng Qing moves, Peng Yi always anticipates and prepares in advance And steadfastly resist.


    At first, I didn''t understand why Peng Yi could catch Peng Qing''s moves so accurately, but later through my subtle observation, I understood that Peng Yi was not able to see through Peng Qing, but his insight was too strong. In other words, Peng Yi could catch any subtle movement between his hands and feet, and calculated that he would Attack where you are and respond well.


    Found the reason, I can''t help but admire Peng Yi in my heart. He is really amazing.


    Peng Qing seems to be aware of something wrong. After all, Peng Yi easily coped with his powerful attack, and his expression was the same as that of nobody. He was a little tired. Through this, all the people present could see that he was afraid that Peng Qing would really hang up.


    But Peng Qing''s real strength is not as simple as what we see. He is also hidden very deep, as if he has not exposed his true ability. He only needs a catalyst to force him to expose. And this catalyst is obviously Peng Yi''s easy response to his own moves.


    When Peng Yi resisted his moves again and again, Peng Qing finally couldn''t help it. In the roar, he broke out completely. He burst into a roar. At once, his momentum soared to the sky. His clothes seemed to be broken by his muscles. This time, I really saw what old Dangyi was Zhuang, an old man of such an age can show such a violent side, which is really eye opening.Peng Qing, who broke out, is just like turning into a super Saiya, completely different from him just now. Now, just feeling his momentum makes people shiver. I stand aside, I can feel the breath of air become hot. I have to admit that Peng Qing''s strength is really too strong.


    However, in the face of such a magnificent Peng Qing, Peng Yi is still calm. Of course, calm to calm, his expression is not as indifferent as before. At this time, his eyes also flash a light, showing that he attaches great importance to Peng Qing''s power.


    In an instant, Peng Yi''s hidden momentum also showed itself quietly. At this moment, the two masters are bursting out their infinite energy in different ways.


    Peng Yi''s hidden strength once again tells me that a real master doesn''t need to be strong and powerful. It''s hidden in his body. It''s also a kind of unusual strength. Like my father, under normal circumstances, I can''t see through him at all. He doesn''t seem to be a high hand at all. Even when he''s fighting with Buddha, he''s just like a child''s play.


    However, his martial arts skills shocked the whole Haigang, which shows how rebellious their strength is. Therefore, it is impossible to understand the subtlety of martial arts without taking time. I will not miss a minute or a second for this hard won opportunity.


    During the whole process, I almost didn''t blink my eyes. Especially at the moment, when I saw Peng Yi and Peng Qing getting ready to go, I held my breath more and more, tightened my eyebrows, and fixed my eyes on them.


    Bang, Peng Qing in the momentum to the strongest moment, suddenly rushed out, he is like a rainbow, straight Peng Yi, speed amazing, unstoppable power.


    The lightning like Peng Qing rushed to Peng Yi''s body. Immediately, his monkey like figure jumped into the air. Then, he used his feet as a sharp weapon and kept kicking at Peng Yi, as if he had instilled all his strength into his legs.


    In this way, he kicked Peng Yi with his legs, and every foot tried his best. Even if his feet came down, even the steel would be bent and smashed. Where can human bones resist? Therefore, according to normal thinking, Peng Yi must retreat and avoid.


    However, he didn''t. He was still standing in the same place. He didn''t move. He just used his hand to block it. Obviously, Peng Yi hit the stone with an egg. Peng Yi''s move surprised everyone at the scene. Everyone pinched a cold sweat for Peng Yi, which made him extremely nervous.


    However, I know in my heart that Peng Yi will not wait to die foolishly. There must be his reason for this.


    Sure enough, Peng Qing kicked out a series of legs, which did not hurt Peng Yi. All of them were carried down by Peng Yi''s light arms.


    When Peng Qing finished kicking and fell to the ground from the air, Peng Yi just stepped back two steps because of the strong impact. He was still undamaged, but Peng Qing felt a little prosthetic, and sweat came out from his forehead.


    At this moment, Peng Qing is like a lion who has failed to catch food. He is very angry and unwilling. He is squatting on the ground and staring at Peng Yi. Without a moment''s delay, he gets up and rushes to Peng Qing. At the same time, Peng Yi, who has been in the defensive state, suddenly moves. His action is sharp and sharp. In a flash, he comes to pengqing In front of you.


    Facing Peng Qing, who is as fast as a cheetah, Peng Yi is still fearless. Just like Mars bumping into the earth, they meet each other. Peng Qing''s speed is very fast. In a moment, his palm splits Peng Yi with a strong wind.


    However, his speed is fast, and Peng Yi''s speed is faster. As I stand aside and hold my breath, I don''t know how Peng Yi made his move. I can see that his two fingers have already touched Peng Qing''s chest.


    With such a simple movement, Peng Qing, whose momentum was like a rainbow, was still. His body completely stopped and did not move. All his momentum disappeared in an instant, and the whole person was as soft as a deflated ball.


    Seeing this scene, I was completely confused. I didn''t understand what was going on. I could see that although Peng Yi moved quickly and two fingers touched Peng Qing''s chest, his strength was obviously not strong. How could he subdue the ferocious Peng Qing at once? Is this the legendary acupoint?


    However, judging from Peng Qing''s dull appearance, it''s a bit like being ordered by someone. But now, in what era, how can there be such a ridiculous martial arts skill as acupoint tapping?


    When I was stunned, the rest of the audience was also shocked. All of them showed a unified expression, and they all gaped. At this moment, time was still, the whole hall was silent, and the whole world was quiet.


    In this silence, suddenly, Peng Qing moved, he suddenly dropped his head, said: "I lost!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 671

    Peng Qing''s character has always been arrogant. Just like his martial arts, Peng Qing is particularly rough, giving people a sense of boldness and domineering. However, at this moment, he has completely stopped cooking, looking depressed and depressed. Obviously, he has been disheartened. He does not continue to resist in the corner, and he directly admits defeat.


    However, although he looks very decadent, but his tone is very sincere, I can hear that he is convinced that he lost the contest.


    Of course, from Peng Qing''s head down to his speech, I can basically see that Peng Yi has no ability to point acupoints. Then, why can Peng Qing completely admit defeat by his simple move? I still don''t understand this point.


    When Peng Yi faced Peng Qing''s admission of defeat, he did not show too much emotion. He did not show any arrogance or complacency. His expression was still calm. He only showed a secret smile at the corner of his mouth. He said to Peng Qing, "really? If you don''t accept it, you can continue to compare it! "


    After hearing the speech, Peng Qing sighed and said leisurely, "don''t compare. Your unique skill is a finger of Zen. If you didn''t leave your hand just now, my heart can be pierced by your fingers. I didn''t think that your strength has reached this level. My father said that my martial arts attainments were far inferior to you. I didn''t believe it. Now, I believe it!"


    When he said this, Peng Qing''s tone was really sincere. He was convinced of Peng Yi from the bottom of his heart. He was really impressed by his younger brother and was willing to be inferior.


    At this point, I finally know why Peng Yi''s fingers can make Peng Qing admit defeat. It turns out that Peng Yi still kept his hand in the end. He won this contest in the way of a gentleman.


    Now I have a new understanding of Peng Qing. He has surpassed my imagination countless times.


    In fact, when I first came here, I felt something strange. At that time, I vaguely felt that there must be a powerful person in it, which made me afraid.


    Pang Yi''s strength is very big, but I guess Peng Yi''s strength is too big for me, but I guess Peng Yi''s strength is too big for me.


    From the beginning of the fight to the end of the battle, Peng Yi kept a calm attitude. Even, he did not do his best to win. He subdued Peng Qing so easily. What kind of strength is this?


    It''s terrible. It''s really terrible. I''ve really seen Peng Yi''s horror. So far, I haven''t found any shortcomings of Peng Yi. In front of me, he seems to be a god man, impeccable. If he hadn''t caught my father, I might have taken him as an idol. But, because my father is in his hands, we must It''s the enemy.


    However, what makes me sad is that through today''s events, I have deeply understood how big the gap is between Peng Yi and I. in front of him, I''m just like a mole ant, and there''s no way to compare it.


    All of a sudden, there was a trace of fear in my heart, because Peng Yi was so powerful that I realized that I was small. How can I act in front of Peng Yi? How to hide identity? I was afraid. I was really afraid of exposing myself, and finally died here. With a heart of uneasiness, I continued to stare at Peng Yi quietly.


    After Peng Qing said that he was completely convinced, Peng Yi''s face finally showed a gratifying look. He said to Peng Qing sincerely: "brother, originally, according to the rules of the gang, you are a death penalty. However, you have made great contributions to the gang. You can also contribute to the eradication of foreign enemies tonight. I will not kill you. I will remember your life first, and you will redouble your work for the gang in the future Now our Haibang is facing a severe test. It needs you!


    Peng Yi''s words show his composure, magnanimity, intelligence and determination.


    Now, with the enemy in front of us, the Hai Gang really needs Peng Qing, a strong man who is not afraid of life and death. Originally, the situation of the Hai Gang was internal and external troubles, but now the internal worries are relieved. What the Haibang is facing is foreign aggression, which requires more internal unity.


    At this time, Peng Qing was also aware of the current situation and Peng Yi''s painstaking efforts. Therefore, he did not wriggle and assured Peng Yi in a very solemn manner: "don''t worry, I will!"


    Through a duel, the two brothers completely changed their quarrel into friendship. This not only eliminated the gratitude and resentment between them, but also eliminated the internal hidden danger of the whole Haigang, because all the people present clearly saw Peng Yi''s wise and divine power.


    The appointment of Wu Tianhao as the housekeeper shows us Peng Yi''s wisdom and the martial arts contest with Peng Qing. No one questions Peng Yi any more, and no one has any rebellious heart any more. We will only have more admiration for the leader than before, and more loyal to the sea gang.


    Today''s storm is both a blessing and a curse. Although the Haigang lost a lot of people, it was a blessing in disguise. Because of this, the Haigang, which was divided internally, became an unprecedented unity.


    As the leader of the Haibang, Peng Yi has completely established his prestige at this moment. His root has been firmly rooted in the Haibang, and no one can shake it. His ability is also put in front of the people, leaving everyone speechless.When Peng Qing''s case was settled, Peng Yi returned to the top of the hall and sat on the throne. Other people also consciously stood in their own position. Among them, Three Dharma protectors and five elders of the rebels stood in the middle of the hall, waiting for Peng Yi''s fate.


    Peng Yi was sitting in a critical position, staring straight at the Dharma protectors under the hall. After a while, he criticized the eight people one by one.


    Obviously, Peng Yi''s reprimand is not to blame them. At present, the Hai Gang needs people. Peng Yi can''t kill any capable person here. The way he takes is to point out the problems of these eight people, criticize and correct them step by step, and give them earnest instructions.


    What makes me look at Peng Yi differently is that he knows not only his elder brother Peng Qing, but also the Three Dharma protectors and the five elders. He seems to be able to see through each of them and tell the key to the problem.


    In front of Peng Yi, these high-ranking masters of the Hai Gang seem to have become transparent people. They dare not have any careful thinking. They are all dishonored and ashamed of themselves by Peng Yi. However, they have no complaints, they are still very convinced and listen to Peng Yi''s instruction carefully.


    However, the more Peng Yi is like this, the more flustered I am on the side. His observation ability is really too sensitive and sharp. He can really see through everything. Everyone can''t hide himself in front of him. How can I hide my false identity?


    If I didn''t kill the powerful man in black, maybe I could still have the strength to defend myself, and I could still keep calm. However, my strength has reached the point where I can kill the man in black. The housekeeper is suspicious of me, let alone Peng Yi, whose insight is against the sky. How can I escape his eye? I feel that I want to stay here, There''s only one dead end.


    Thinking of this, I can''t stand any longer. When Peng Yi was scolding several Dharma protectors, I quietly whispered to Peng Xuefei: "Feifei, something happened in your family today. Your father still has a lot of things to deal with. Otherwise, I''ll go back first."


    I''m really retreating. It''s not that my heart is not strong enough, but Peng Yi gives me a terrible feeling. No matter who it is, there are transparent people in front of him. Even Wu Tianhao''s profound people are exposed by him and can''t be refuted. How can I confront Peng Yi as a small role. I don''t want to wait to die. It''s so hard. I can''t feel like I can''t stay for another second.


    However, Peng Xuefei didn''t know my suffering heart. When she heard that I was going to leave, she thought I couldn''t stay here. She immediately took my hand and pulled me to the center of the hall. Then, she faced Peng Yi, who was still talking, and said solemnly:


    "father, don''t blame your uncles any more. They are also confused for a moment Their original intention is to help the sea. Now, our Hong Gang has passed the difficulties. This is the good fortune among the misfortunes. Next, can you tell me something about me


    Peng Xuefei''s action really scared me. I can''t get away now, but I''m directly the focus of the audience. This makes me feel more and more helpless, just like being naked and watching. I feel very uncomfortable.


    But helpless, I still have to do my best to keep nature, the success or failure is in one fell swoop. Now that I have reached this stage, I will start from this step and act according to circumstances.


    Peng Yi, who was talking, was suddenly interrupted. According to reason, he should be furious. However, he did not get angry because of Peng Xuefei''s unreasonable impulse. Perhaps, the fact that the sea gang can wipe out the traitors in one fell swoop has a lot to do with Peng Xuefei. It is Peng Xuefei''s appearance that makes housekeeper Ren can''t wait to implement the plan, and Peng Xuefei''s lucky escape makes Ren The housekeepers lost their hostage cards, and eventually the Haibang was able to annihilate foreign enemies and consolidate internal stability.


    Therefore, this time, Peng Xuefei has also done meritorious deeds. Moreover, Peng Xuefei is not easy to go home alive. Peng Yi will not be angry with her easily. On the contrary, hearing Peng Xuefei''s words, he also replied gently: "well, OK, Feifei, listen to you. What do you want to say?"


    At the moment, Peng Yi is a kind-hearted father. I can''t see through his heart at all. The more I don''t know each other, the more anxious I am. I feel uneasy like being barbecued in the fire. Of course, I still cooperate with Peng Xuefei, pretending to be innocent and frank. At most, it is a little excited when ugly son-in-law meets his father-in-law.


    Peng Xuefei listened to her father''s words, and immediately replied: "father, I just want to tell you that I and Jiangnan wind have been together, and will always be together, I hope you can agree with us together!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 672

    After this sentence, Peng Xuefei''s eyes still showed a look of praying. After Peng Xuefei finished this sentence, I was even more excited. I felt that my legs could not hold up my body. But my eyes were still very firm and looked at Peng Yi with reverence on his face.


    Until this moment, Peng Yi finally turned his attention to me. His eyes didn''t have much meaning. He just said to me casually: "you call Jiangnan wind, right? Do you like my daughter?"


    This seemingly casual sentence, but asked me creepy, like a needle.


    Suddenly, it dawned on me that Peng Yi seemed to have been testing me. When the former housekeeper revealed that I was su Luo, he still looked at me carefully. However, it was imminent to deal with Wu Tianhao at that time. He had no time or energy to pester me, so he left me alone.


    However, at the back, Wu Tianhao and Ren housekeeper ran away. The others died. He still didn''t look me in the eye. Even now, he has dealt with Peng Qing''s affairs and denounced the rebellious Dharma protector elder. They didn''t pay attention to me. It''s totally unreasonable. If I''m an ordinary person, it''s normal to be ignored, but I may be Suluo According to the law, Peng Yi can''t ignore me. The Hai Gang has been trying to catch me for a long time, and the whole city is constantly looking for me. After I killed Wutang, he hated me very much. Peng Yi''s position is not stable, which has a lot to do with my killing Wutang. How could he not care about me?


    Even if he didn''t think I was Suluo, at least he had to ask about the situation, but he didn''t until Peng Xuefei pulled me to the front line. Although it was a very casual word, I immediately felt that it was extraordinary. Yes, he was trying to explore me and testing me. Fortunately, I didn''t flinch or run away, If I really left ahead of time, I''m afraid I''ll be in pieces now, because in that case, I''ll expose myself directly.


    Sure enough, Peng Yi is smart. Compared with Wu Tianhao, Peng Yi is much more powerful. In front of him, I feel too much pressure. However, no matter how big it is, when I think of my father, I have to cheer up and I can''t even fall down. Therefore, for Peng Yi''s question, I still quite frankly reply: "yes, I like Feifei, very much!"


    In the tone, full of firmness, expressed my determination, I am trying my best to play my second generation rich identity.


    Peng Xuefei listened to my words and showed a happy smile. But it''s easy for me to cheat Peng Xuefei. It''s too difficult for me to deceive Peng Yi, who is clever and brilliant. After hearing my answer, he just gave a smile and then said, "well, you''re a good young man. Let me take a look at you. You and Feifei have experienced so many things, and you can be together, but I can only One worry is that if Ren housekeeper, he says you may be Suluo. I am very concerned about my daughter''s marriage. If I want to be my son-in-law, I can''t worry about it. Do you have anything to say about the doubt of Ren''s housekeeper? "


    Peng Yi''s scheming is really profound. On the surface, he still looks like a senior. However, if he was surprised, he hit my heart and made my heart beat wildly. Obviously, he doubted my identity and was very suspicious. Otherwise, he would not be playing tricks and scheming with me here. Before I started to reply, Peng Xuefei couldn''t help fighting for me Refuted: "no, father, how can you believe Ren''s words? He is obviously instigating dissension. Jiangnan style is kind-hearted and kind to me. He rescued me from the dungeon, and he helped me escape house arrest and brought me here. He has helped me countless times. He can''t be solo!"


    Peng Xuefei''s intention of protecting me is obviously deep, and her words are not objective. How can a shrewd Peng Yi listen to Peng Xuefei''s excuse? After Peng Xuefei''s voice dropped, he directly said to Peng Xuefei seriously: "Feifei, don''t speak first!"


    After that, he looked at me again. At this moment, Peng Yi didn''t hide anything. His eyes were like wolf''s eyes in the night. They were bright red and dazzling. They seemed to see me through.


    Then, Peng Yi''s majestic voice floated again in the silent Hall: "Jiangnan wind, give me an explanation!"


    At this moment, Peng Yi finally stopped covering up. He slowly wiped away the trace of gentleness. What was revealed on his face was solemnity and solemnity. His king like breath gradually emerged, giving people a supreme dignity.


    Indeed, my identity may be su Luo. This is absolutely extraordinary. Whether it is for the sake of the overall interests of the Hai Gang or for the sake of her daughter''s happiness, Peng Yi must attach importance to it, and he does not need to make a fuss with me any more.


    When Peng Yi was serious, Peng Xuefei didn''t dare to interrupt. She just looked at me with a worried face and looked forward to my explanation. All the other people present also focused their eyes on me. It can be seen from their eyes that almost all of them were full of doubts about me. The thing that worries me the most is happening after all.


    These dozens of eyes, like dozens of sniper guns, felt that if I was exposed a little carelessly, I would shoot countless bullets into my body, full of holes.


    Even if I was strong in my heart, I would be flustered at this moment. Originally, I came to Pengjia manor unexpectedly without being prepared. In a hurry, I met the housekeeper who kidnapped us and was assassinated by them. In order to survive, I had to expose my strength and finally rescued myself and Peng Xuefei, but in the end Again came to this hall, one after another, let me completely unprepared.At present, the storm in the hall has come to an end, and I was finally pushed from behind the scenes to the front of the stage to accept the trial of so many people. Their eyes seemed to send out a burning flame, which made my whole body tingle. My heart also jumped wildly, and my palms were sweating. I couldn''t bear the pressure, and almost wanted to get rid of the shackles of repression To admit your identity directly.


    But the only reason I have left tells me that I can''t collapse or be crushed. Otherwise, everything I''ve done will be in vain, and my sufferings in the dungeon will be in vain. What''s more, my father and Ziyi are still waiting for me. I can''t be so exposed and I can''t be weak.


    So, I tried to suppress the unstable mood in my heart and tried to adjust my attitude. Then, the corners of my mouth grinned slightly and showed a playful smile to Peng Yi. Then in a indifferent tone, I said, "I don''t need to explain anything. A traitor''s provocation. Why should I explain it?"


    After saying that, I was still dissatisfied with my shriveled mouth and revealed my symbolic evil smile. My tone also had a sense of aloofness, which made the sea gang leaders on the scene show their displeasure.


    However, Peng Yi doesn''t care. He seems to have expected that I won''t admit it. Seeing me like this, he didn''t get angry. He just nodded thoughtfully, and then went on to say: "well, I don''t believe Ren housekeeper''s words. However, the rebellion of Ren housekeeper has made my suspicions heavier. I don''t want to doubt you, but I have to get rid of myself Can you tell me how you escaped here with Feifei


    Peng Yi''s tone sounds kind, and he didn''t use his identity to intimidate me. However, his expression is still rigorous and unusual. His posture is high, just like God''s survey of human beings. He looks down on me. The light in his eyes is very strong, which really seems to be able to shoot through me. His momentum in the invisible is also oppressive I''m a little out of breath.


    It''s hard to disguise myself in front of him, but I can''t tell the truth obediently. I know that Peng Yi suspects me at present because my strength is a little beyond the expectation of ordinary people. Therefore, in view of this point, I just described how I escaped from the man in black and how to rescue Peng Xuefei.


    In the process of narration, the most important thing I want to hide is my strength. I can''t take my martial arts too far. Only by attributing the key points of fighting the enemy to others, what I emphasize is two points: luck and sneak attack. That''s the key to my victory. Anyway, the man is dead and dead without proof. I say so, Peng Yi has no way to deal with me.


    However, I was wrong. After all, I underestimated Peng Yi. He seemed to be ready to investigate me, because after I explained, many people suddenly came into the hall.


    I immediately took a look and found that the servants of Peng''s manor were carrying the bodies into the hall. There were five bodies, two men in suits and three men in black. All of them were killed by me.


    At the sight of these corpses, my heart immediately shook up, and the cold sweat was constantly seeping out from behind. I knew that this time I was really finished.


    Sure enough, as soon as the corpse was carried in, Peng Yi immediately said to me, "these five people were found outside. It seems that all of them were from your masterpiece. Two of them were killed by the head in a boxing, two were killed by crushing their necks, and one was killed by smashing the bones of their whole body by random fists. Let alone that they are all experts, even if they are ordinary people, The people who can do such harm to them must be extraordinary. I''m curious. How did you do it? "


    Hearing Peng Yi''s words, my heart trembled even more. A deep shock filled my heart. I really didn''t expect that Peng Yi had seen everything for a long time. He had been testing me to investigate me. Just now, when the sea Gang cleaned up the hall, Peng Yi disappeared for a while. Now it seems that he just went to check the body. Yes, that''s it Yes.


    Yes, at the moment, he seems to have identified me as Suluo. He has been playing tricks with me. His wisdom is far above me, which makes me even look up to him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 673

    At this time, the hair on my body could not help but stand up. The more panic I felt in my heart, I felt that I couldn''t really fight with Peng Yi, an old man like Peng Yi. However, I insisted on my belief that I could never admit my identity. No matter how smart my opponent was, I would not admit it. Otherwise, all my efforts would be wasted.


    In the end, what Peng Yi doubts is my strength. I don''t need to be cautious about others for the time being. As long as I explain the strength well, I quickly pretend to be stubborn and retort: "I have practiced martial arts since I was a child. I have some foundation. My strength is not weak. Many people know that they don''t fight. I can kill them without any problems. Peng Peng Peng depends on it Do you think I''m solo? In your opinion, is it that the person whose martial arts are beyond your expectation is solo? "


    When I said these words, my tone was very bad, and I felt aggrieved and aggrieved. Although I knew that my explanation was not convincing enough, I did make sense. As long as my sense of injustice was strong enough and my anger was strong enough, it was possible for me to be trusted.


    Peng Xuefei, who was close to me, believed me without hesitation. When she saw that I was angry, she was not willing to. She even ignored her father''s advice and directly complained to Peng Yi: "father, I brought Jiangnan wind to visit you. He was almost killed here. He didn''t say any complaints. Now you doubt him. Do you think it''s appropriate for you to do this?"?


    With that, Peng Xuefei''s eyes were red, and she looked very sad and resentful. Peng Xuefei''s attitude reduced the sense of panic in my heart. No matter how dangerous the situation is at the moment, I''m not alone. There is always Peng Xuefei''s unconditional support for me. Only, I know that in Peng Yi''s eyes, Peng Xuefei''s opinions can''t be used as opinions What she said should not affect Peng Yi.


    However, what shocked me completely was that Peng Yi once again subverted my understanding. He even heard Peng Xuefei''s words. After hearing Peng Xuefei say these words, he even showed a kind smile on his serious face. He nodded with a smile and said in a harmonious voice, "OK, OK, OK, I''m wrong. I don''t ask. I''m a little strange. It seems that I have more than one I''m worried, but after all, there is something strange about it. If I want to admit Jiangnan Feng''s identity and let him be with you, I''m still a little worried about being a father. In this case, give me two days to deal with the gang''s affairs, and then make an in-depth understanding of Jiangnan style, and then talk about your business. What do you think? "


    Peng Yi''s words are very objective and reasonable, which makes Peng Xuefei unable to find a reason to refute. Originally, Peng Xuefei didn''t hold absolute hope when she brought me here. She just wanted to beg her father to agree. Now, with such a big event happening in my family, I''m doubted again. How could Peng Xuefei admit our relationship at once? It''s absolutely impossible, Peng Xuefei is not a vexatious person. Seeing her father''s compromise, she didn''t push forward any more. After a while, she said somewhat farfetched: "OK!"


    It''s reasonable to say that Peng Yi''s attitude has changed so much in an instant. I should feel relieved and relieved. But I didn''t, but my heart became heavier. Because Peng Yi was really too hard for me to see through. He clearly doubted me so much. How could he let me go because of my little trick or Peng Xuefei''s words?


    Suddenly, I suddenly had a very bad premonition in my heart. I felt that this was particularly wrong, but I couldn''t tell you what was wrong. I had to stand still with a clear conscience.


    When Peng Yi got his daughter''s reply, he turned his head and looked at me. Now, his sharp eyes have completely narrowed down. All that shows on his face is amiable. He looked at me with a very gentle eye and politely said to me, "sorry, Jiangnan wind. I asked you a few more questions, and I hope you don''t blame uncle. You saw what happened today. It happened in the gang Such a big thing makes me have to be careful. Originally, you are a guest and Feifei''s lifesaver. I should have entertained you well, but you also know that today is really inconvenient. Let Feifei bring you another day, and I will treat you well! "


    Peng Yi''s order to leave is a little euphemistic, but the meaning is very clear. Of course, I will not die and stay in this suffocating place. Hearing him say this, I will directly follow his words and say frankly: "it''s OK, uncle Peng. I don''t mind. It''s not too early now. I should go home too!"


    Seeing me so sensible, Peng Yi could not help but show a gratifying look on his face and immediately said: "see off the guest!"


    These two words should be amnesty for me. I can finally get out of this frightful grotto. However, I am still not happy. Although Peng Yi conceals it well, there is nothing strange in his words. No matter what he says or his expression, he is perfect. However, I always feel that he has any intention, even Peng Xuefei treats him Dad''s sudden change was a little suspicious. She was worried about my safety, so she quickly said to Peng Yi, "I''ll send you Jiangnan wind!"


    On hearing this, Peng Yi immediately raised his face and reprimanded: "what do you send? You haven''t stayed with Jiangnan wind enough. Your mother has heard that you are back. You should go to see your mother quickly!"


    Peng Xuefei tooted her mouth and said, "I''ll send it to the gate."Seeing Peng Xuefei''s appearance, Peng Yi can''t say anything more. He can only helplessly say, "go back quickly!"


    After that, I said goodbye to Peng Yi, and then walked out of here with Peng Xuefei. I knew that Peng Xuefei was afraid that her father would embarrass me again, so she offered to send me. She was always thinking about me. With her company, I was really relieved, at least not so lonely.


    Outside, I said to Peng Xuefei sincerely: "thank you!"


    Peng Xuefei couldn''t accept my thanks. She even showed a deep apology on her face and said, "thank you for what. I''m sorry for you. You helped me so much, but you were suspected and wronged in the end."


    I didn''t care to smile, pretending to be free and easy way: "it doesn''t matter, this matter I don''t put in mind at all!"


    Peng Xuefei may see that I still have something on my mind, and once again explained: "in fact, my father was not a suspicious person. It may be that the housekeeper hurt his heart and made him suspicious. I hope you don''t blame him!"


    I speechless said: "fool, I''m really OK, how can I blame him, before I come, I made all kinds of preparations, this for me, as if it was a test, today has been pretty good, at least your father did not explicitly refuse me, right?"


    Finish saying, I also showed a natural and unrestrained smile.


    Peng Xuefei finally felt relieved when she saw that I was all right. A happy smile came out of her mouth. Peng Xuefei, at this moment, is obviously committed to me. Her trust in me is absolutely unconditional. At this time, it should not be difficult for me to pull something out of her mouth. However, I was just suspected to be solo. Now if I venture to ask my dad about something, it is equal to confess everything without having received a single blow of the bamboo.


    After all, I didn''t ask anything. I just walked inside the manor with Peng Xuefei and walked directly outside the gate.


    On the way, I found that the manor was restored to its original state of order, as if nothing had happened. Wherever I went, there were patrols and guards with strict discipline.


    This speed makes me speechless. The efficiency of Haibang is really fast. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I couldn''t believe it. Who would have thought that, not long ago, there had been a great war in this manor.


    Before we knew it, Peng Xuefei and I had already arrived at the gate of the manor. No one stopped us along the way, and there was no sign of bad. We came to the outside of the manor so smoothly.


    Out of the door, my tense nerves are really relaxed. I feel that the air outside is fresh and refreshing, which makes me feel relaxed and happy. The haze around me seems to be dispersed in an instant.


    I took a deep breath, and then went straight to the broken van I drove when I came. Peng Xuefei still followed me until she sent me to the van.


    I stood by the door, looked at Peng Xuefei, and said softly, "OK, Feifei, it''s time for you to go back. You just came home and met this matter. You haven''t got a good reunion with your family yet."


    Peng Xuefei nodded and whispered back: "well, don''t worry, I will explain the situation to my father when I go back, so that he will no longer have doubts about you and let him accept you!"


    I laughed and said, "I believe you!"


    Peng Xuefei''s sweet kiss on my face, some shy said: "Bon Voyage!"


    With that, she quickly turned around and walked back to the manor.


    I gently touched her cheek, then quickly got into the car and started to leave.


    When the car galloped on the road, I really felt the breath of freedom. At last, I left the headquarters of Haibang. While I was glad, I also took a long breath. I could not help but speed up my horsepower and wanted to drive out of this not spacious road.


    This road is the only way to Pengjiazhuang garden. Out of this path, there is a cross road outside. At this moment, I am so eager to rush to the road and enjoy the pleasure of liberation completely.


    But just as I was about to drive out of the path, suddenly, with a bang, the tire under my car burst, almost like a reflex reaction. I immediately stepped on the brake and slammed the steering wheel to stop the car safely.


    Shocked, I quickly raised my head and found that at the end of the path, a large group of people were gathering. Under the light of the light, they were standing in front of me just like the ghost emissary.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 674

    This winding road is the only way to get in and out of Pengjiazhuang garden. It can be said that it belongs to the Pengjia family. Usually, only people from the headquarters will take this road. But at this moment, a burst tire nail suddenly appears on the exclusive road of Haibang, and there are still a large group of people standing at the intersection. It is obvious that they are prepared and the target person to deal with is me.


    In fact, when I was in the hall before, I noticed something was wrong. Peng Yi, who was shrewd, suddenly changed his attitude and stopped targeting me. Even, he gave me an order to leave directly. This kind of abnormality made me feel strange. I felt that Peng Yi must have something in mind. However, for a while, I couldn''t figure out what he was thinking, so I could only keep it Be alert.


    However, I didn''t notice any difference when I walked all the way from the hall to the gate of the manor. Moreover, Peng Xuefei accompanied me all the way, which made my heart feel at ease. Until I got out of the Peng family manor, I was able to cancel that worry completely. I thought Peng Yi had really let me go, but now it doesn''t seem. He is really treacherous. What he has done should be done For Peng Xuefei to see, yes, it must be like this. He didn''t want to see his daughter''s heart hurt in front of Peng Xuefei''s face, so he quietly directed a play code and ambushed me outside.


    This unfathomable old slicker is intelligent, calm, wise and farsighted. If he is his own person, then this is his advantage. But if he is the enemy, these advantages have become my biggest hidden danger. I have seen his means. He treats the enemy mercilessly. If he doesn''t stay, he will really kill one. If Wu Tianhao doesn''t escape, they will die People are absolutely annihilated.


    Now, he cleaned up those people and came to deal with me, and used this dark means to deal with me, which made me hate and helpless at the same time.


    At this time, the group at the intersection had surrounded my car. One of the people with thick eyebrows and big eyes went straight to my window, knocked on the glass of the car, and said to me in an imperative tone: "get out of the car!"


    His tone is extremely rampant. He looks very special. I have a special impression on him. I met him in the hall. He belongs to a role in Peng Yi''s camp. Obviously, the facts have been put in front of me, and it is Peng Yi who ambushes me.


    For this point, although I hate, but I did not give up, I try to calm myself, quickly turn the brain, think of a way.


    If the tire didn''t burst, I would have driven through. Anyway, it''s better to expose my identity than to lose my life, but now I can''t. They''ve cut my back. I can''t even run as fast as I want.


    Basically, I have no way to escape. I can''t think about it. But I can''t get caught. I don''t want to die here. Absolutely not.


    If I am in Pengjia manor now, maybe I will not think about how to get rid of it. After all, it is difficult to get rid of it. But now that I am outside, I still have a glimmer of hope. Unconsciously, I sweep the people around me.


    Immediately, I realized that it was difficult to deal with it, because gang leader Peng had treated me as Suluo. All the people sent over were first-class experts. It was almost impossible to escape from them.


    So I had to act according to circumstances. When the man ordered me to get out of the car again, I shook my head and finally opened the door and got out of the car.


    As soon as he landed, the red faced man said coldly to me: "please come with me."


    His tone was so arrogant, as if I was a criminal. I raised my head and looked at him straight. I said, "where are you going? Is that how you invite people? Anyway, I''m Feifei''s friend and your guest! You all agreed to let me go. Now what do you mean? "


    Although I know it''s useless to reason, I still want to use the tone of Jiangnan style to make the final struggle.


    However, the man in front of me didn''t listen to me at all. He just laughed and said in a cold voice, "stop talking nonsense and go!"


    His arrogance made me very uncomfortable, and I didn''t want to be polite to him. I said to him directly: "what if I don''t leave?"


    He licked his lower lip and said, "I''m sorry then."


    Finish saying, his hand unexpectedly without politeness grasps to my shoulder, the speed is extremely fast incomparable, once seized my left shoulder.


    I couldn''t let him ravage me when he started. My left shoulder immediately shrunk down and slipped from his hand in an instant. Like a fish, I immediately slipped backward. At the same time, I reached out my hand and pointed at him and said in a deep voice: "I warn you, don''t mess around!"


    However, what he got was a death order. How could he tell me any reason? His face became more and more red, and he said angrily, "this is a toast. You don''t eat or eat penalty wine!"


    With that, he immediately rushed to me with fury.


    In any case, I can not be obediently dead, can not go back to that grotto with him, this is the last bit of faith in my heart.


    So, I clenched my fist and fought with him. However, this man''s strength is very strong, which is higher than the man in black. I can''t fight him with my current strength. But at this time, it''s very important to protect my life. I don''t need to hide any more. Besides, in the eyes of the sea Gang, I''m a master who can kill a man in black. I don''t have to pretend to be a grandson.Inadvertently, my anger slowly released, of course, I will not burst out, that way, they do not have to interrogate, I am equivalent to disguised recognition that I am Suluo identity, after all, can be crazy character. Except for Solo, it''s hard to find a second one.


    Fortunately, I am different now. In the past, I can only be driven to despair before I can go crazy. After being furious, I still lose my mind, like a madman. Now, I can control the fury in the elixir field as I like. Even if I am not angry, I can use my power. As long as I am not all broke out, ordinary people will not be aware of my difference In other words, I can quietly show my different side, so I naturally use my hidden power to treat the strong like him.


    The night and the light interweave, I wander among them, just like a black ghost, constantly circling with him. Without a complete outbreak, I fought and tied my hands and feet. For a while, I couldn''t defeat him. Of course, it was not easy for him to knock me down.


    It can be seen that this man has a high position in the Hai Gang. He didn''t quickly take me down in a few moves against me. His face was a little bit red. His face was even more red and his eyes were red. The more he hit me, he became more manic, just like a wild dog.


    And I was calm, while he was circling, and kept retreating. After all, I knew in my heart that even if I won, I couldn''t get any benefits. What I wanted was to retreat all over the body. Therefore, I was always in the defensive state and was looking for opportunities to slip away. However, this person is not a stupid person. My careful thinking was quickly seen by him, and Or, he didn''t want to waste time fighting with me alone. He suddenly stopped and ordered to the people behind him: "let''s go up together and take down the Jiangnan wind for me!"


    All of a sudden, dozens of sea gang members came out and rushed to me. If we say that these are ordinary bastards, I can not be afraid of them, but these are the elite of the sea gang. Some of them even seem to be masters of the elite, and their strength is extraordinary. As soon as they make a move, I am in a passive state and lack of skills. Especially these people who have just experienced a mutiny, they seem to become more bloodthirsty and merciless to me It''s a deadly move.


    But I am a person after all, the defense of this can not prevent that, not a long time, I suffered a few heavy blows, hit my body pain, the corners of the mouth are exuded blood. Slowly, my body began to tire, a little bit unable to make up, my heart was also a little tired, unable to keep up with the rhythm.


    As a matter of fact, I have fought many times with one enemy. If I am completely furious, I am not afraid of pain. My body is like steel and iron, and the whole person has endless strength. However, I am bound too much now. Although it shows a different side, I still need to be patient. I can''t exert myself and can''t break out completely, This group of people is not comparable to those defeated generals in the five halls. They are all masters. I just feel that the bones are going to fall apart after being hit again and again by them.


    Just when I was hit hard again and again, the man took advantage of the opportunity and suddenly rushed to me in front of me and gave me a fatal blow. This guy''s strength is originally high. His move now seems to have burst out all his strength. If he hits me, I will be seriously injured.


    In the face of crisis, I always have an instinctive reaction. Even though I am physically and mentally exhausted, I still have corresponding potential when anger arises. I am really angry at Peng Yi''s insidious cruelty. He has laid such an ambush for me, and the people sent down actually have the heart to die. At this moment, I can''t bear it, and my blood begins to boil Teng, my eyes gradually issued a red light, eyes such as wolf, very fierce.


    At the moment when the fatal blow was about to hit me, my foot was the first to move and quickly kicked to his chest. My speed was fast to the limit. In the blink of an eye, he was kicked back by me. His huge body knocked down two people. Finally, one of his companions helped him, so that his body could stand still.


    Even so, the man was not very well. He seemed to have a breath in his chest and was extremely uncomfortable. He coughed heavily for several times and then relieved some of the pain.


    at the moment, his red face turned into a black face, and he became angry. He raised his voice and yelled: "fight, fight hard, don''t be merciful!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 675

    At this moment, my situation became more and more dangerous, and my anger also soared to the extreme. When they all besieged me, my momentum soared and I fought with them again. Although it did not break out completely, it was also on the verge of madness. I was like wild animals, biting the enemy crazily. However, I was crazy, and the enemy was more crazy. Each of them was angry With their strongest strength, and even some people took out their weapons, there is a trend to break me into pieces.


    My black clothes were all scratched in the battle, and several wounds were made on my body. The blood was not too weak. It was the enemy who was too strong. They were fully prepared. Even the way of group beating was orderly and unhurried, and they cooperated with each other perfectly. I don''t have three heads and six arms, and I don''t have peerless magic skills. After I have knocked down seven or eight people in a row, I can''t hold on. I''m black and blue all over. If I fight again, I''ll only be captured.


    I am deeply aware that once I am caught, I will almost die. Peng Yi is so clever and treacherous. He must have seen something that he would have launched such a campaign against me. If he was only a little suspicious, he could not send so many experts to deal with me. Therefore, if I was caught here, it would be like returning to hell It''s a dead end.


    Thinking like this, my faith in my heart is more and more profound. In any case, I can''t be arrested. Even if this group of people are deliberately testing my strength, I don''t want to be captured. My only thought at the moment is to escape and try everything to escape.


    In a trance, my eyes began to turn red. My anger in the elixir field was surging, eager to try, and my fist was unconsciously pinched tightly. My whole person was about to explode completely. But it was at this crucial moment that I suddenly smelled a dangerous breath, which made my heart tremble and felt like being watched by the wolf in the night It''s terrible to live in the same place.


    After I came out of the dungeon, my sensory ability became extremely strong. It is not praiseworthy to say that, just like a dog, I can smell the dangerous breath at some special moment. Now, as I approach the moment of complete fury, I suddenly feel this dangerous breath. This breath makes me wake up in an instant, and I suddenly realize that I am still too impulsive.


    If what I expected was right, there must be some real big man level masters in Pengjiazhuang garden. Yes, Peng Yi is so smart that he can''t only send these people to deal with me. Since he is so calculating, he won''t give me a chance to escape. At the moment, only a group of people are entangled with me, but the real masters are not moving out. The only reason is that they are peeping at me Look at me.


    The group of people in front of me are only used to test me and make me crazy to show my real body. The real experts in the dark are the real tigers and wolves. They hide in the dark and wait for the opportunity to move. Once I show my real strength, even if the fact that I am solo is revealed, then these hidden tigers and wolves will show up and attack me recklessly.


    Thinking of this, I immediately lost the heart of fury, because I knew that even if I completely broke out and broke through their defense lines, I could not escape the encirclement of the hidden experts. In the end, I still had a dead end. If I didn''t break out completely, what I did was just self-defense, and I didn''t really expose it. I still had a chance to argue with others Unable to argue, it''s better to be arrested now, so I gave up the outbreak, and in this moment, that man''s flying leg kicked on me.


    I couldn''t resist any more, so I was kicked to the ground and finally collapsed.


    I thought they would subdue me and take me back to Pengjia manor, but I was wrong. The fierce man seemed to be very angry with me. After I fell down, he still rushed to my side and kicked me with his feet. While kicking and swearing: "Damn it, little B-Boy, TM dare to backhand, I''ll beat you to death!"


    This man started, and other people who were seriously injured by me also rushed to me and kicked me as sandbags. The more they kicked, the more they enjoyed themselves, as if they couldn''t stop.


    I had been seriously injured, but now they ravaged me. Even if I was beaten by iron, my body could not bear it. The acid water in my stomach seemed to be abused and my head was dizzy.


    At this moment, I want to burst out, but I also know clearly, no, I can''t expose, I must always be alert to myself, mania is exposure, these people abuse me so much, it''s just tempting me, forcing me, provoking me to be crazy, I can''t be cheated by them, I have to bear it.


    Sure enough, just when I was beaten in a daze, suddenly came a loud voice in the night sky: "stop it!"


    Immediately, the man stopped beating me, and they retreated orderly.


    Then, beside the path, there are more than ten sea gang leaders headed by Peng Yi and Peng Qing. Among them, Peng Yi is at the forefront, his hair is flying gently in the night wind, his eyes are shining in the light, and his feet are steady and powerful.


    As he walked along, he clapped his hands and clapped as if he were cheering for someone. The applause seemed ethereal and rhythmic in the deep night, but it was this rhythm that made people panic. After a long time, his applause stopped abruptly.His feet stopped at the side of my head. His eyes began to look down at me, who was paralyzed as a pool of mud. Then, he opened his lips and made a voice that seemed to pierce through everything: "yes, it''s really good. It''s really a hero''s youth, and you still can''t bear to break out. If you''re in a state of madness, I''m afraid all the people I send will be stopped I can''t stop you! "


    Although I was beaten badly, my head was confused, and my headache was about to crack, I didn''t lose consciousness completely. In other words, my consciousness was still clear. I saw leader Peng Yi leading a group of people out of the dark side of the road. I saw him come to my side and looked down on me with contempt. At this moment, in my eyes, he was a devil Wolf in human skin.


    In the hall, the kind Peng Yi no longer exists, and he finally shows his true face.


    To his family, to be more accurate, he treats those who are in his favor. He has a tolerant and kind side. He has invisible dignity in treating his subordinates. However, he has only cruelty and bloodiness in dealing with the enemy, and his terror side is fully displayed.


    Sure enough, as the leader of the Hai Gang, Peng Yi is not a simple character. If he can be the leader of a big gang, he must have his extraordinary ability. He seems to be the one who hides the deepest among all people. Even his own brother does not know his real strength, his city government and his mind, so that he will have today''s rebellion and clowning.


    Yes, Peng Qing made a fool of himself. He was turned around by Peng Yi. His ignorance and arrogance set off Peng Yi''s wisdom and strategy. His high-strength force set off Peng Yi''s more powerful ability. He became a clown directly. At last, he had to be grateful to Peng Yi and obey Peng Yi, so that he could serve the sea Gang faithfully ¡£


    From this, we can see how clever Peng Yi''s means are and how smart he is.


    Shrewd, he can think of ten thousand ways to make the enemy suffer. Now, the role I play is his enemy. In order to force me to show my real body, he even adopts such despicable means to deal with me.


    Obviously, Peng Yi is not an honest person. He is a good father in front of his daughter, but behind his back, he is plotting against me and killing me.


    At this moment, he looked down at me, exposed me, looked at his scheming look, listened to his confident tone, he seemed to have completely recognized that I was Suluo, but I did not completely erupt, clearly did not lose my mind, clearly did not expose the side of terror, even, finally, they were beaten to lie on the ground, as if Dog abuse, he, how to determine that I was forbearance did not break out, on what basis to confirm that I was solo?


    I supported myself and tried to think about my performance just now. I thought that my performance was perfect. I showed my strong side, but at the same time, I didn''t show my violent side. At most, it proved that I had some strength and how to prove that I was solo.


    It''s impossible. I still don''t think it''s possible. Peng Yi can''t be sure of my identity. If I had been sure that I was su Luo, he would not have to direct the play. He would have sent a master to capture me. The only possibility now is that he is still testing me. Yes, it''s because they didn''t force me to reveal my true shape He showed up in person and exposed me.


    Thinking of this, I immediately restrained my anger. I just showed a look of anger on the surface. I looked at Peng Yi, who was a man with a beast''s heart. He yelled at Peng Yi in his voice: "I''m so shameless. What kind of thing is one set in front of you and one set behind your back. It''s hypocritical and disgusting. I know that you just look at me, and you''re afraid of Peng Xuefei and me Pawns together, affect your reputation, just find an excuse to deal with me, but there is no need to play dirty ah


    When I said this, because my mood soared to the extreme, I could not catch my breath. I coughed violently. My face was red with cough, and I looked extremely miserable and angry.


    Indeed, the actions of the Hai Gang have to be affected. Besides, the Jiangnan style I play is also a bloody rich second generation. How can I easily yield to such humiliation and keep silent?


    At this moment, I did my best to show the character and strength of a rich second generation. However, when I did this, I still couldn''t hide Peng Yi''s insight. He didn''t believe my lies at all. He said, "Jiangnan style, don''t pretend. I''ve seen that you are Suluo. Before, you played thirteen and mixed into five halls Now, you are playing the role of Jiangnan wind, approaching my daughter and fighting into the sea gang. Ha ha, you are really unscrupulous in order to save your father


    Hearing Peng Yi''s words, I licked the blood from the corner of my mouth and said, "is it? Does uncle Peng have any evidence? Feifei and I are in love. If you have no evidence, you can''t help but beat me like this. Is this what a big gang does? I suspect that if you are afraid that I will tell you what I saw today, you will deliberately kill people! "


    In terms of playing tricks, I''m not as good as Peng Yi, but after such a long time of experience, I''m no longer an ignorant young man. I know how to treat him with his own way. Peng Yi, an old and cunning fox, should care most about the Haibang. What happened this evening has had an indelible impact on the Haibang. Once it spreads out, it will surely let Hai Gang know It''s bad for your reputation.So, I said it on purpose to anger him. Sure enough, Peng Yi''s face changed rapidly after listening to me. However, he didn''t get angry. He just said, "help him up!"


    His voice was not loud, but dignified. As soon as his voice fell, two people, one left and one right, helped me up from the ground.


    My body aches very powerless, but my eyes are still very firm, firm with a little dissatisfaction, faint, and a little aggrieved, and Peng Yi touched my eyes, he did not have any movement, his eyes are still deep, let me really can not see through.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 676

    We looked at each other for a long time. Peng Yicai finally said, "you don''t want to play with me. I don''t eat this set. However, I''m not an unreasonable person. For you, I know something about you. The son of a rich businessman has a little background. He didn''t come back from abroad for a long time. But the time when you returned home was too strange. It happened that you were taken away on the 13th, What''s more, as soon as you come back, you will try every means to pursue Feifei. This is even more strange.


    Of course, I don''t care about all these. After all, there are so many people who try their best to join the Peng family. What makes me wonder is your martial arts. It''s incredible that you have such a high level of martial arts when you are young. It''s possible to say that you are the elite son of the big family or the Heishi family''s successor, but you are just a person It is impossible for the rich second generation to possess such strength.


    But you, the second generation of rich people, have a high level of military force and great courage. In order to pursue my daughter, you still dare to fight against the Sheng family. I really can''t think of any other possibility except that you are Suluo! "


    At this moment, Peng Yi once again showed his ability to analyze problems. He listed my doubts one by one, and highlighted my military force. Indeed, as he said, these points of mine are too coincidental, too strange, and even more unconventional. His suspicions may be tenable, but even if his doubts are more reasonable, he is not sure The real evidence is the most favorable for me. I will not admit it after all.


    So, after listening to Peng Yi''s analysis, I immediately burst into laughter. After laughing, I replied with confidence: "I thought you had any evidence. In the final analysis, it''s just because of my strength. What''s wrong? The second generation of rich people is not allowed to have high martial arts skills. Can''t I practice martial arts since I was a child?"


    I said a little bit forceful, but also showed my arrogance and unreasonable, side of Peng Qing? Seeing me like this, his anger soared in an instant. He was honest and upright. He couldn''t bear to walk around here with me. He immediately proposed to Peng Yi: "since the leader has confirmed, what can we do with him? There are many ways to let him admit it. There is no need to waste words here!"


    If Peng Qing is impatient, then Peng Yi is just right. On the contrary, he is more patient and more confident. He will not let his wisdom be questioned. If he decides that I am Suluo, he will try his best to force out my prototype. If he does not force me to tell the truth by his wisdom and shrewdness, he will never give up.


    Just like before, Wu Tianhao and Peng Qing were beaten back to the prototype step by step by Peng Yi. A conceited person like Peng Yi will never allow his guess to go wrong. Moreover, he will never wait until tomorrow for what can be solved today.


    Therefore, he did not listen to any persuasion, still stubborn against me, he used that pair of deep eyes, tightly staring at me, and asked in a serious tone: "since you have such strength, why did you deliberately hide your strength in school before?"


    It seems that Peng Yi has already understood me thoroughly. Maybe since I approached Peng Xuefei, he has investigated my details. Otherwise, he would not have been so clear about my affairs.


    After all, when I first appeared in H University, my strength was average, and I often quarreled with a group of students. But now, the strength that I have exposed is more than many times stronger than before. I feel like a heaven and a ground. It''s really strange that I am like this, but I''m still dead "Can''t I keep a low profile


    On hearing this, Peng Yi didn''t go into the matter any more, and he didn''t get angry because of my hard mouth. On the contrary, his mouth slightly grinned and showed a meaningful smile. Then, he continued to ask, "who is your master? Don''t tell me that you are self-taught! "


    I can make up other questions and be stubborn, but this one makes me speechless in a moment. Peng Yi has done so much preparation, and finally he has moved out the most critical problem. It is really the most difficult for me to explain. For me, if I am a self-taught talent, I will not believe it. Even if I am gifted, I have been guided by grandfather Bai And my constitution itself is abnormal and cannot be explained scientifically.


    This headache really baffles me. I can''t make it up at will. With Peng Yi''s shrewdness, he will be able to see through my lies. But what can I do if I don''t?


    I can''t think or hesitate. I don''t have time to think about any better reasons. Once I''m in a dilemma, I''ll expose myself. I have to continue acting and say to Peng Yi with false anger, "I''ve said everything. I''m low-key. Then, my master is more low-key. How can I tell you who taught me martial arts and who are you qualified to interrogate me?"


    Although this is a refutation, it is an unreasonable refutation. For Peng Yi, it is equivalent to admitting my identity in disguise. Up to now, I have not come up with a reasonable explanation for him to dispel his doubts. Therefore, at this moment, he is more sure that I am Suluo. He looked at my eyes also become more profound, in his eyes I have no escape.


    After staring at me for two seconds, Peng Yi once again uttered a deep voice and said to me, "Jiangnan wind, don''t be hard mouthed. Admit it. Don''t waste your time. I really want to confirm your real body. I can directly take you and Su Qiyao for a paternity test. I just don''t want to waste that time. Besides, I''m not afraid to tell you if you are su Luo, As long as you cooperate well with my work, you still have a chance to live. But if you are not solo, you must die. You are also a smart man, and you should know what I mean! "With that, Peng Yi''s eyes gradually sent out a cold light, the light permeated people, especially in this bleak night, more terrifying.


    After hearing Peng Yi''s words, I felt a sense of despair in my heart. I tried so hard to hide my identity and just wanted to save my life. But as a result, this cunning fox told me directly that if I wasn''t Suluo, I would be dead.


    Peng Yi is really vicious. He really didn''t intend to give me a way to live from the beginning. Yes, even if I was Jiangnan style and a second generation of rich people, according to Peng Yi''s character, he would not let me go. At Sheng Mingjie''s party, the people of the Hai Gang would dare to kill me in public. If Qi Qi Qi didn''t come in time, I would not have Life, in the eyes of the sea Gang, Sheng Mingjie is the best son-in-law. If he offends the Sheng family, they will have no good. How can they tolerate me and Peng Xuefei together.


    What''s more, I witnessed their civil strife tonight and learned something I shouldn''t know. Of course, Peng Yi doesn''t want to spread today''s events. He is bound to kill me. I was originally a person who had disappeared, but now I am dead, I am dead quietly. He can give up any reason, even if Kiki wants to show me the way.


    Peng Yi''s move is really too poisonous. This hypocrite really has no human nature. Anyway, I am his daughter''s savior, and even more, his daughter loves me. He does not hesitate to put me to death. He does not care about his daughter, and there is nothing humane to say. He only considers his own interests. His so-called family justice and supervision What''s the difference between family interests?


    Knowing Peng Yi''s true face, I became more and more aware of my own situation. I couldn''t escape to death. Although Peng Yi said that as long as I admitted my identity, there would be a chance to live, but it was obviously a lie to a child. I couldn''t believe it, let alone be deceived. Without thinking, I yelled at him: "I''ve said it many times, I''m not Suluo, Are you despicable people who are so lawless that they are not afraid of retribution? "


    In my opinion, I would rather die bravely as a Jiangnan style than admit that Suluo died of cowardice. In that case, my father might be involved. Since I was forced to a desperate situation, I had to die simply, not to drag anyone down.


    The threat of death did not force me to tell the truth. Peng Yi finally did not want to waste words with me. He shook his head in disappointment, and then said with great dissatisfaction: "stubborn!"


    Peng Qing, standing at the left rear of Peng Yi, seemed to understand Peng Yi''s meaning. He immediately asked Peng Yi to take the initiative and said, "you can''t do this at all. You''d better look at me. I''ll see if he has a hard mouth or a hard bone."


    After that, Peng Qing immediately ran to me like a killer, stretched out his two hands and pinched it on my shoulder. As I was wondering what he was going to do, all of a sudden, my whole body was numb, and my muscles and veins seemed to have been electrocuted. The whole person trembled.


    A moment later, I just felt a sharp pain sweeping my whole body, stinging every cell of my body, including the internal organs. After a while, I couldn''t help but hiss and roared. The roar broke the whole night sky and brought out endless sadness.


    Once, in order to play a good Jiangnan style, I always pretended to be fragile and vulnerable, but at this moment, I was really in pain, pain to the heart and lung, pain to numbness.


    Although, my ability to bear is much stronger than ordinary people, all kinds of suffering have been suffered, but those pain compared with the pain I am suffering at the moment, directly became a pediatrics. I don''t know where Peng Qing pinched my shoulder. It seems that Peng Qing pinched my numb tendons and pain points at the same time, which made the muscles and veins in my body bear the pain of paralysis and the cells of my body bear the fracture of acupuncture Anyway, I feel numb and painful all over my body. This kind of pain is really beyond human endurance. Only by venting like conditional emission and shouting can I avoid sudden death.


    At this moment, I absolutely want to burst out, anyway, there is no way to live, I don''t need to be teased and tortured by them.


    But Peng Qing suddenly seemed to hold my gate of life, so that I couldn''t break out at all. I became a weak chicken in his hand and could only be held by him. I couldn''t lift the root of Qi in the elixir field, and my strength could not be exerted. I just wanted to push him away with my hands, because I was caught dead by two people who helped me get up. I was like one Like a puppet, only being manipulated by others has become an extravagant hope.


    At this moment, in this area, in this endless night sky, I constantly resound through my heartrending roar, which is more tragic than the howling of ghosts and wolves.


    I kept sweating, and soon wet my ragged clothes. My tears were uncontrollable. My face was full of tears. Now I am as miserable as I want to be. What''s more, endless pain doesn''t make me comatose. I can only stand here and bear the pain, which is worse than death.


    Peng Qing''s method is really too cruel, just like he said, look at my bones hard, but even if my bones are hard, they can''t bear the pain. I''m so helpless and miserable. My voice is hoarse in the end, and I can''t make a sound slowly. My anger and resentment are gradually dissipated in the shouting, and the only remaining remains in me Endless pain.I can''t imagine how my father persisted in their test. I don''t know how much he suffered. I only know that I can''t bear the taste. It''s too much worse than death. This kind of torture has exceeded the limit of human beings. But this is just the beginning. There may be more and more cruel pain waiting for me. In the end, I still can''t escape death.


    There are many kinds of death. I don''t want to be tortured to death by them. I don''t want to be a puppet used by them. I want to let them know that I would rather die than surrender.


    As soon as this belief sprouted, my heart suddenly became extremely firm, and the pain on my body became deeper and deeper. However, I tried to hold back all the pain, took a deep breath, and pumped up a little residual strength in my body to my teeth.


    Then, I was ready to bite my tongue and commit suicide, but at this critical moment, a voice suddenly came from the dark sky: "stop it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 677

    This sound is particularly abrupt, which is obviously filled with anger. It is like a thunderbolt, which thunders in my ear and stops my tongue biting action.


    At the same time, Peng Qing, who was still holding my lifeline, let go of his hand and let me breathe because of the voice.


    Finally, my body pain no longer deepened, but the rest of the pain did not stop, I felt every inch of the body in pain, the pain of my whole body fatigue, or the left and right sides of the people continue to pinch me, let my body stand, this moment, my embarrassment is still so clear.


    I tried to prop up my eyelids and looked at the source of the voice with my turbid eyes. I saw Peng Xuefei, who was dressed in black and had no time to change clothes, was running towards me from the other end of the path. The voice just now was just from Peng Xuefei, who was eager to change clothes.


    At the moment, she ran under the street lamp, the light pulled out her long shadow, let her be like the night elf general, nimble and lively, let my dead heart have some rekindling.


    Soon, Peng Xuefei ran in front of me. She gasped and looked at me eagerly. Her eyes were full of heartache and pain. Seeing me so embarrassed and injured, her eyebrows were tightly wrinkled together. Her expression was extremely anxious and extremely painful.


    When she was able to breathe, she made a whining voice and asked me, "Jiangnan wind, are you ok?"


    Her voice is very thin, but her tone is full of guilt and endless heartache. I want to open my mouth to reply to her, but my voice has become hoarse and can''t make any sound at all. I can only show a smile that is worse than crying.


    Peng Xuefei was not blind. She could see how much I was hurt and how deeply I suffered. She could not help but flash a little tears in her eyes. Her eyes immediately filled with anger. She quickly turned her head and glared at her father. She scolded loudly: "father, what do you mean? Don''t you promise to let the wind from the south of the Yangtze River leave? You are doing this now What


    With these words, Peng Xuefei''s eyes were red and red, and her tears were shining in the light, as if the person in front of her was not her father, but her enemy.


    Peng Yi! Did not explain my matter, just to Peng Xuefei dissatisfaction way: "how did you come?"


    Peng Yi''s voice has just dropped, and summer also follows Peng Xuefei''s footsteps to the scene.


    As soon as he saw Peng Yu, Peng Yi immediately denounced him: "didn''t you let you look at your sister? How did you let her come over?"


    Peng Yu lowered his head and looked like he had done something wrong. He said in a low voice: "after my sister went back, I saw that you and uncle were not here. I guessed that something had happened. I wanted to come out. I couldn''t stop it!"


    Obviously, Peng Yu still respects this elder sister. Otherwise, how can Peng Xuefei be stopped by his strength.


    When Peng Xuefei saw that her father didn''t explain my problem, she scolded her younger brother. She was even more upset. She directly yelled at Peng Yi: "don''t blame Peng Yu. I forced her to come out with death. I asked you, why do you want to repent? Why should we aim at Jiangnan style?"


    A roar, burst out Peng Xuefei all grievances and anger, she has already collapsed, so hysterical, her tears in the eyes, finally rolling down.


    For her father, she has always been dissatisfied, dissatisfied with her father''s ruthlessness, dissatisfied with her father only as a chess piece, until today in the hall, she saw her father''s other side, saw her father''s care for himself, so she felt lucky and felt the father''s love that she had never experienced.


    However, this kind of feeling came and went faster. In the blink of an eye, her father''s love that she enjoyed collapsed suddenly. Her father, who rarely showed kindness, suddenly became a devil again. She hurt the man she loved in such a way behind his back. How did Peng Xuefei bear her pain, her disappointment and her anger were all reflected in her tears.


    See Peng Xuefei so, Peng Xuefei''s face is not good-looking, however, he did not make too much explanation, just a simple reply: "he is Suluo!"


    Four words, concise and comprehensive, but show everything.


    When Peng Xuefei heard this, she was more angry and her tears were more fierce. She cried and cried to Peng Yi: "no way, he is not Suluo. He is my boyfriend, Jiangnan style!"


    The last three words, Peng Xuefei almost roared out, it sounds so heartrending and painful. She never doubted me, not only because I was her favorite man, but also because Suluo was the enemy of her family. She didn''t want to and would not connect me with Suluo. She pushed the two people around me directly after roaring "Let him go!" he said as he pushed


    Two people were pushed away by Peng Xuefei one after another, and my only support point was gone. Immediately, my whole person collapsed on the ground.


    Peng Xuefei saw this and was shocked. She quickly squatted beside me and propped up my head. She said in panic, "Jiangnan wind, what''s wrong with you? Are you ok?"


    Now I feel like a waste man, physically and mentally exhausted, physically and mentally devastated, and my heart even more tortured. It can be said that if Peng Xuefei did not suddenly appear, I would have been forced to death by these demons.However, Peng Xuefei only gave me a moment of light, when I recovered, my heart became gray again, I had no idea of living.


    Peng Yi can''t help her, but if I don''t feel exhausted, I just hope that I can''t help Xuesheng.


    My tragedy let Peng Xuefei more and more anxious, she shed tears, while trying to hold me, but also want to forcibly lift me from the ground.


    But at this time, Peng Yi couldn''t look down and suddenly snapped, "that''s enough!"


    Two words, extremely majestic, let Peng Xuefei ton live, she looked up at Peng Yi blankly, some despair said: "you have beaten people like this, what do you want to do?"


    Peng Yi''s eyes were cold and his face was serious. He gave a cold drink and said, "don''t worry about this matter. You should leave it alone."


    Peng Xuefei said without hesitation: "I don''t!"


    In order to protect me, Peng Xuefei is completely free, she has no matter what is her father or what, she just protect me.


    Peng Yi is obviously displeased with Peng Xuefei''s obstinacy. However, Peng Xuefei has just come back from a narrow escape. He is not good at losing his temper. He can only slow down his tone and say mildly, "Feifei, be obedient. You should be aware of the gratitude and resentment between Hong Gang and Suluo. Don''t make any mischief, OK?"


    All in all, Peng Yi took me for Suluo, which was the most painful place for Peng Xuefei. When she heard this, she directly called out, "but he is not Suluo?"


    Peng Yi immediately said in a deep voice, "he is. He has stopped talking to himself."


    Even Peng Qing, who was next to him, echoed: "good niece, don''t make a fool of yourself. He''s really Suluo. Don''t be petty!"


    This fact is cruel to Peng Xuefei. She is so unwilling to believe this fact. However, her family members deal with me because of this reason, which makes Peng Xuefei have to face it. She finally turned her eyes to me and looked at me with a complicated face. After holding for a long time, she asked me, "are you really Suluo?"


    I can feel how painful Peng Xuefei felt when she said this, and her voice trembled. Maybe it was more painful to accept the fact that I was solo than to kill her.


    Originally, I always insisted on not exposing my identity. I didn''t want to be at the mercy of Peng Yi''s old fox. I didn''t want my father to die because of my problems. Therefore, I insisted. Now, for Peng Xuefei, I couldn''t expose myself. I couldn''t let Peng Xuefei suffer from being betrayed until I died.


    With such determination, my paralytic body finally began to move, slowly, I struggled to climb up from the ground.


    At the moment, I have recovered some strength. However, due to the great pain just now, my feet still tremble. But my willpower is very strong, and my heart is unyielding. I look at Peng Yi indignantly, pulling my hoarse voice and swearing: "fuck you, I''m your mother''s Suluo!"


    Or too excited, a word out, I with blood spit star son all spray to Peng Qing''s face, suddenly, Peng Qing was angry, roared at me: "you want to die!"


    With that, he was going to attack me, but Peng Xuefei was quick in his eyes and quickly blocked me in front of me to protect me. At the same time, he cried bitterly: "Jiangnan wind has said that he is not Suluo. How can you determine that he is Suluo? Why do you beat him like this?"


    Peng Qing saw Peng Xuefei in the way, but Peng Yi swept me with sharp eyes, and then he said to Peng Xuefei, "Feifei, why are you so stupid? Can''t you see his abnormality? Just now we have tried his skill, very good, do you think an ordinary student has such a powerful skill? When I asked him who his master was, he couldn''t answer. In this way, if you asked him to tell me who his master was, I would admit that he was from the south of the Yangtze River. How about that? "


    When Peng Xuefei heard this, she immediately wiped away her tears. As if she had found hope, she quickly folded herself and pulled me. She said eagerly, "Jiangnan wind, tell my father who your master is."


    This problem is the most important issue that Peng Yi and his staff think that I am Suluo, and it is also a problem that I can''t explain. Because I really can''t say why, my only insistence is not to say, to kill or not to say.


    Therefore, I have to continue to insist: "I do not say, can not say!"


    In a word, it represents my determination. Peng Xuefei''s eyes flashed a trace of bad looks, and seemed to have some doubts. Taking advantage of this, Peng Yi immediately answered: "Feifei, see, I said, he is Suluo. You should believe what my father said, I won''t wronged people, you should get out of the way!"


    Peng Xuefei''s body is a little stiff, she is more and more tangled and painful, but after all, she still looks firm, raises her head and straightens her chest, and says unyielding: "no, I don''t allow you to move the south wind of the river!"


    Hearing this, Peng Yi''s look returned to coldness. He said with a slight displeasure: "he is not the wind from the south of the Yangtze River, he is Suluo!"


    Peng Xuefei still retorted: "you do not have actual evidence, how can you be sure that he is Suluo, even if he is really Suluo, you are not allowed to move him!"Suddenly heard Peng Xuefei''s words, I was confused. I can''t imagine that Peng Xuefei could say such words on such an occasion. Her feelings for me are so deep that she doesn''t care about my identity and whether I approach her through the identity of Jiangnan style. She seems to care nothing about everything, just to protect me.


    For this sentence, Peng Yi is more Leng, he is difficult to set channel: "why?"


    In the face of her father''s silence, Peng Xuefei''s determination still remained. However, two lines of sad tears slipped down her firm eyes, and her voice became hoarse. She said, "because he saved me, I would have died without him. I can''t be ungrateful. Besides, I brought him to my home today. If he had an accident today, I would have been happy all my life Yes, so, in any case, you are not allowed to move him today, certainly not! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 678

    At this moment, Peng Xuefei was not so excited, but surprisingly calm. It was because of this special calm that I realized that she began to doubt me. She did not blindly trust me. She clearly saw my speechlessness and her father''s uncle''s conviction of my identity. She had to doubt me, but because of this doubt, her heart was more painful Yes.


    For her, the fact that I am Suluo is really cruel, almost equivalent to breaking her into pieces. However, she put aside her own pain and just took care of me. For me, she tried everything to compete with her father and protected me without hesitation. She was a girl with principles, and she would not repay good for evil. She knew better that she would not bring me into her home without her, I can''t be what I am now, so, no matter what, she won''t abandon me or die.


    After listening to Peng Xuefei''s words, Peng Yi''s eyes jumped out of anger. He was no longer polite and said angrily, "Feifei, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    This is the first time tonight that Peng Yi is so angry with his daughter who has just returned home. He is completely angry.


    Normally, Peng Xuefei should be afraid of Peng Yi, who is furious. However, she did not. At the last party of Sheng Mingjie, she withdrew because of a phone call from her father. This time, she did not shrink back. She looked her father''s eyes directly and said very obstinately, "I know, I can''t control what you will do in the future, but I''m not allowed to move Jiang Nanfeng today, If you want to hurt him, kill me first


    With that, Peng Xuefei''s tears, like the river burst its banks, were more and more rampant, but her expression was so resolute, showing a passion of giving up life to death.


    Peng Xuefei''s love for me will never die. Anyone who has a little affection should be infected and moved. However, the members of the sea gang are not ordinary people. Each of them has been wandering in the river and lake for many years. They have no sympathy and pity for us, but only incomprehension and resentment.


    Peng Yi, especially as the leader of the Hai Gang, as Peng Xuefei''s biological father, saw his daughter disobey himself several times and fought against himself. Regardless of the overall situation of the gang, he would rather die than protect me as an outsider. How could he be affected? Suddenly, he burst into a rage and roared: "nonsense, come on, bring her down to me!"


    Peng Yi is so angry that the earth will shake. Several people behind him immediately rush over and try to pull Peng Xuefei.


    However, at this time, Peng Xuefei where will yield, she recklessly showed a shrewd side, directly hit these pull his people, let them not move her.


    After all, these people are subordinates, and they dare not be unreasonable to Peng Xuefei. Seeing this, Peng Yi suddenly shouts: "pull it off!"


    At this moment, it seems that the love between father and daughter is completely broken. Peng Xuefei is crazy, and Peng Yi is also bold. In order to deal with me, he even ignores his daughter.


    His men took orders, and forced Peng Xuefei to subdue her and drag her away. Even though Peng Xuefei was still rude, she was a weak woman after all. How could she compete with men? Under the brute force of these people, she could not resist at all, but even though her body was pulled away, she was still struggling, crying and crying like a naughty child His legs kept kicking, and his mouth kept accusing his father.


    I watched Peng Xuefei, who was pulled to one side and struggled to cry, felt a warm current in my heart, but her leaving made me lose everything. Standing alone in the night wind, I swayed with the wind. The warmth of Peng Xuefei in my heart was gradually blown away by the wind. Peng Yi''s ruthlessness and viciousness made me feel the coldest chill in the world. At the moment, I stayed in the My heart, only lost and unwilling.


    At this time, Peng Yi used his most cruel voice to send a final greeting to me: "now you can admit that you are Suluo!"


    In the end, he still wanted to suppress me with his majesty, or he wanted me to yield and obey in front of him. However, the more he was like this, the more unyielding I was. My expression was still persistent and stubborn. I did not hesitate to say firmly again: "my name is Jiangnan wind."


    My body showed a kind of stubborn spirit, but my voice can not hide the desolation, constantly reverberating in the night sky, resentment.


    When Peng Yi heard me say this, his eyebrows suddenly rose, and in a deep voice, he ordered, "take away his hands!"


    Peng Yi''s voice had no emotion at all. As soon as his voice dropped, Peng Xuefei, who was pulled aside, immediately yelled, "No. then, in a hoarse voice, she called to me:" Jiangnan wind, run, run! "


    Peng Xuefei''s words like a compass, guiding my direction, let me suddenly wake up, yes, I''m not bound now, why should I sit and wait for death, even if I break out, it''s impossible to beat these people, but at least I''m not a mole ant to be trampled by others. I can fight and rush out, at least, not waiting for death.


    Suddenly, my eyes shot out a strong cold light, my vision reflected the shadow of the first person, he got Peng Yi''s order, just wanted to hit me, I burst out before he hit me.


    The spirit of anger and unyielding let my body''s anger roar out. Between the electric light and flint, I raised my foot and kicked it towards the people in front of me. This foot was full of mountains and seas.The red faced man may not have thought that I, seriously injured, can burst out such amazing strength and speed, he is simply defenseless, directly kicked by me.


    Don''t say that he and other people were shocked by my strength. Before they could react, I started to run.


    My body has accumulated a strong strength, which is not for fighting. To fight with them, I just hit the stone with an egg. My powerful strength is to prepare for running away. Running has always been my strong point. Long ago, I was a man of the world in sprint and long-distance running. It was also because of running that I made a name in college, so even now I was seriously injured But when I was running, I was not ambiguous, especially when my life was threatened, I was flying on the road like a sword.


    My goal is the road at the exit of this path. At this moment, I have been desperate, and I have only one belief in my heart, that is, to run, to run hard, to run, to run out of this grotto, to run the birth of hope.


    But did not run a few steps, behind me rang Peng Qing manic voice: "want to run, looking for death!"


    Immediately, I felt the crazy murderous spirit coming from behind me. And, as I got closer and closer, no matter how fast I ran, I couldn''t get rid of this murderous spirit. Even as I ran, the more murderous spirit became, I seemed to be dragged by something. The more I ran, the harder I ran, but I still tried my best to run forward.


    Seeing that I was about to run to the intersection, I was about to rush to the road. I was so excited. But at this moment, my back suddenly shook and got a strong foot. This foot was powerful. I flew into the air and fell heavily in the middle of the horse road. My mouth suddenly spattered with blood.


    I know that Peng Qing is the one who kicked me. Although, he is a lot of years old, when a person''s strength reaches the peak, his speed and explosive power will be incomparable. Peng Qing''s Kung Fu has already reached a certain level. As soon as he bursts out, the speed is more crazy than that of cheetahs. Under his pursuit, my fate is only like this.


    At this moment, my injury became more serious, but I was still unyielding and wanted to get up strong, but I was too tired physically and mentally. Just now Peng Qing''s foot was too overbearing, as if one foot had broken my bone. I want to struggle to get up, it is very difficult.


    Bai pengqing saw that I still wanted to get up and continue to attack me. His power was very fierce. I only felt a ghost like black cloud pressing on me. My sense of despair became stronger. But just as Peng Qing was about to rush to my side, a Land Rover suddenly came from the end of the road. The speed was so fast that when I met Peng Qing, I didn''t slow down Towards Peng Qing.


    However, Peng Qing is still in his prime. As soon as the car hit him, he quickly made a somersault, and the Land Rover passed directly under him. Then, he applied an emergency brake and stopped.


    Immediately, a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes came down from the driver''s seat of Land Rover.


    On the other side, after Peng Qing turned over, he fell to the ground. Because the scene just came so suddenly and quickly, Peng Qing turned over in such a hurry that he could not help but stagger when he landed. It took him a while to recover.


    Once he was in a trance, he immediately became furious, swearing at the middle-aged man who came down from the Land Rover: "NMD, how do you drive?"


    Peng Qing, who is a high-ranking and powerful member of the Haibang group, can''t help but burst out his rude words at this moment. At the same time, Peng Yi''s people also came to the road from the path. Among them, many people of the Haibang also saw that the short eyed car almost hit Peng Qing. They were immediately angry and scolded. However, the middle-aged people who were bombed by the group completely ignored all of them, as if they were air. He just walked quickly towards me.


    As soon as he came to me, he helped me up without saying a word, and asked with concern: "young master, are you ok?"


    Hearing this voice and seeing the man in front of me, my despairing heart immediately ignited a strong hope, and the tide in my heart suddenly rolled up. All kinds of emotions interweaved, which made me surprised and happy. Because he was no other than uncle snake, one of the two bodyguards of Jiangjia villa.


    I feel that I haven''t seen this familiar face for a long time. In this city, he is my family member. I only feel warm and kind when I see him, but I am more shocked. I can''t imagine that he will appear so domineering at this moment, which makes me shocked. Just like in a dream, I can''t slow down for a while Uncle snake''s question, as if he had not heard it, was ignorant.


    What surprised them more than me was, of course, the people of the Hai Gang. They didn''t think that there were people who were so lawless and dare to act wild near their Peng family manor. Of course, what surprised them most was that this lawless middle-aged man called me young master.


    At the scene, only shrewd and experienced Peng Yi kept calm. He stared at Uncle snake with his sharp eyes and said coldly, "who are you?"


    Uncle Peng, a glimpse of the snake''s familyAs soon as Uncle snake''s voice dropped, the door of the co driver''s seat of the Land Rover opened, and a middle-aged man came out of it. He was another bodyguard, uncle gang.


    However, when Uncle gang got out of the car, he didn''t come to me. Instead, he went to the back seat of the car and opened the back door respectfully. Seeing uncle Gang''s respectful gesture, my brain immediately buzzed. In a moment, I realized that the mysterious master of the Jiang family appeared www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 679

    The streetlights on both sides of the road, compared with those on the exclusive path of Pengjia manor, lack a bit of overbearing and luxurious flavor. However, the lights are also very bright. Under the illumination of the lights, the snake uncle who bows his head and bends down is clearly illuminated.


    Although uncle snake is nominally only a bodyguard of the Xu family, he is not an ordinary person. From the first time I saw him, I felt that he was special. The owner of the manor was not there. He was responsible for all the affairs of the Jiang family. His role was obviously more than a bodyguard. However, he was low-key and hard to see through.


    Ever since I became a Jiangnan wind and entered Jiang''s family, uncle snake has taken good care of me. However, he seldom interferes with my affairs outside. In other words, he seldom shows up in front of me. The only time I saw him stand out is that in University, I had a friction with Ouyang Jing. Under special circumstances, I called Uncle snake and asked him to come stage-vacancy-filling.


    At that time, uncle snake quickly arrived at the school with a group of people in a very short period of time, and the scenery was boundless. Moreover, he made a phone call to get the president of the University settled. It can be seen that his ability is not ordinary.


    Such a low-key person is opening the door of a Land Rover with such a low-key attitude at the moment. How can I not be surprised and excited? Since I contacted uncle snake, I have never seen him so respectful. Even if he is a fake young master of Jiang family, the most important thing is to be polite. I can''t make him kowtow to me. So, let me have a look at the scene in front of me It can be concluded that the person in the back seat of the car must be the master of the Jiang family.


    It is just because of this that my heart beat violently and I am shocked and excited. The shock is that the mysterious master of Jiang family finally appears, and I can finally see his real face. The excitement lies in the fact that I feel the hope and the hope of living. At this moment, I realize how precious it is for me to live Happiness.


    With this hope, my listless spirit can''t help but cheer up. Even, my turbid eyes have miraculously become clear. I almost hold my eyes to the maximum, staring at the Land Rover with nervous expression.


    All the other people on the scene, also with fantastic heart, looked at the Land Rover under the street lamp. The door was opened by Uncle snake. Then, in the whole audience''s attention, under the salute of Uncle snake, a man slowly walked out of the car.


    When this person appeared in my sight, my decadent body suddenly trembled for a moment, and my brain also shook violently, as if I had been shocked. It was just incredible.


    It''s not because this person is so familiar and incredible to me, but the person who came down from the car is actually a woman.


    God knows, before I got off the bus, I had such deep expectations and illusions. I had such deep illusions that he was so domineering, so powerful, so imposing. I was eager that his arrival would let me get out of the clutches of the Hai Gang and keep this life that I wanted to cherish so much.


    However, how could I have expected that a woman would fall into my eyes at first, which was so incredible that my eyes became more and more intense, staring straight at the car, expecting another person to come down from the car.


    But no, after the woman got out of the car, uncle snake closed the door and led the woman towards me.


    This time, even if I don''t want to admit it, I have to admit that this woman is probably the mysterious master of Jiang family.


    All of a sudden, a deep sense of disappointment filled my heart, which made me feel depressed again. However, on second thought, I suddenly felt a flame of hope in my heart. I suddenly felt a sense of excitement. Although this feeling is very sharp, it is my spiritual medicine.


    Yes, it''s just because of my fixed idea that the owner of the villa naturally thinks of him as a man. Therefore, I have a preconceived concept, and I feel frustrated when I see that the other side is a woman.


    But think carefully, regardless of gender, the identity of the master of Jiang family is not ordinary. If she can easily get me out of the prison, she should have her specific skills. What about a woman? As long as she is the mysterious owner of the Jiang family''s villa, can''t she?


    Thinking of this, my eyes once again glowed with bright color, my eyes tightly fixed on the woman in front of me.


    Under the light, her slender posture is plump and graceful, with moon eyebrows and star eyes, but she is cold and gorgeous. Her eyes are light and cold, and she seems to be able to see through everything. Her skin is scarlet, with a taste of national color and natural fragrance, and her face is very beautiful.


    A standard professional suit seems to be tailor-made for her. The clothes match with the people, which is almost impeccable. She has a pair of high-heeled shoes under her feet, which makes her slender body more tall.


    The most peculiar thing is that some women will look graceful and enchanting when they step on high-heeled shoes, but she is different. She walks leisurely on high-heeled shoes, but she exudes a strong sedate and dignified temperament all over her body.


    What is reflected in her body is indeed an extremely contradictory feature. At first glance, she was a gorgeous girl, but the closer she was, the more unusual I could feel. Her girlish appearance and skin may only show her good maintenance, because her cold and deep eyes, as well as her mature and dignified temperament, can be fully exposed She''s actually an elderly woman.Even more surprising to me is that the woman''s bones exude a certain kind of domineering spirit that can''t be erased by the years. Even if she is well hidden, I can still feel that unique momentum, which makes people feel awe.


    I have felt this momentum in Peng Yi, but never in a woman. It can be seen that this woman is indeed very special.


    However, all my feelings for her were not as violent as the last shock. When she was closer and closer to me, when her appearance was more and more clearly reflected in my eyes, I suddenly felt a familiar taste.


    This sense of familiarity is reflected in her facial features. Her facial features are very delicate, which is a little similar to a person I have seen before. That person is sun Xiangru''s daughter, sun Yihan.


    But this sense of familiarity is fierce, and it disappears quickly, because the temperament of this woman and that little girl is really too bad. It is totally two extremes, which makes me eliminate this illusion in an instant. Think about it, it is just an illusion, so, there is no longer any connection between them.


    Unconscious, the woman has come to me, and as soon as she comes to me, she calmly reaches out her hand and caresses my head. At this moment, her cold and gorgeous eyes, has ignored everything, only me, her eyes cold gradually dispersed, replaced by full of soft, she gently looked at me, gently stroked me, let me feel the long lost maternal love.


    After a long time, she asked me with concern: "the wind, are you ok?"


    Her voice is very ethereal, floating in the silent night, it seems beautiful and graceful, like the voice of the gods.


    From her body, I found the care of maternal love, my heart can not help but produce warmth, at the same time, also more a kind of courage and self-confidence, I looked at her deeply, tried to open my mouth, issued an extremely hoarse voice: "nothing!"


    At the moment, my throat has been dry and hoarse. When I say these two words, I can taste the taste of blood in my throat.


    When the woman saw me like this, the chill in her eyes flashed again. Obviously, she was angry because I was hurt. She didn''t say any more nonsense. She asked me directly, "what''s going on?"


    This is the second time she opens her voice. Her voice is still ethereal, but there is a little bit of cold smell. From her tone and eyes, I can see that she wants to understand my situation and then seek justice for me.


    However, I didn''t have a clear explanation for what happened here, and I didn''t have much time to explain it. After a few seconds of brewing, I immediately replied weakly: "they attacked me because they suspected that I was solo!"


    In a word, a simple and clear summary of the key points in this matter, I am well aware that a woman knows my true identity. If she wants to protect me, she must find out whether I have been completely exposed, so that she can implement the corresponding countermeasures.


    Sure enough, the woman got the bottom of her heart after listening to it. She immediately gave me a look with me at your ease. Then, she turned around arrogantly and looked at the people of Haibang with sharp eyes. She said in a cold voice, "you beat people like this indiscriminately. Are the people of Haibang so lawless?"


    Her tone is quite impolite, and her eyes are unconquered, showing a chill of discontent.


    Once again, I was subdued by the upright women. You know, the people we are facing at the moment are the senior personnel of the largest gang in H Province, including the leader of the gang. However, she doesn''t care at all and just wants to get justice for me.


    The woman''s words immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of the sea Gang staff. Originally, the Land Rover car hit Peng Qing, which made them unhappy. Now, the woman is so impolite and rude, which makes them more angry. One of them suddenly rushed over and swore: "die three or eight, do you know who you are talking to?"


    However, this person is not close, as a bodyguard of the snake uncle suddenly attack, lightning like toward the man.


    Snake uncle under the light, only a virtual shadow, suddenly, the night sky sounded the pain of the man''s howl, followed by the sound of the man flying back to the ground.


    The second kill is really a second kill. Uncle snake killed the elite members of the Hai Gang in an instant. This scene shocked all the members of the Hai Gang. At this point, everyone should know that this woman is really extraordinary.


    However, the people of Hong Gang are more angry than shocked. This is their territory. Uncle Ying drives directly into the old man with white eyebrows. The dignified woman is not polite to the Hong Gang. Now uncle tie directly hits their people. How can they stand it? For a moment, they are in a rage and want to take action.


    But at this time, Peng Yi suddenly issued a stern voice: "stop it!"


    Immediately, all the members of the gang stopped moving. Then Peng Yi went straight to us. He faced the woman and said, "who are you?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 680

    Peng Yi''s spirit is different. When he spoke, a powerful aura came and covered us.


    However, under such pressure, this woman is still unchanged. Her hidden momentum is still there. Her eyes are still sharp and cold. Facing the majestic Peng Yi, she is not weak at all, and her tone is sonorous: "I am the mother of Jiangnan style, Jiang pinru!"


    A woman can have such an aura, which really makes me wonder and makes me blush. It can be said that in the face of Peng Yi, I can only be easily trampled on, but women are still very strong, as if the person opposite is not the leader of the Hai Gang, but a small role.


    As for a woman, it directly determines what I think in my heart. She is undoubtedly a human being. Peng Yi has already guessed this. He looks cold and says calmly: "I know that Jiang pinru, President of Jiangshi group, has been growing up rapidly in H Province. However, I think you should not be so simple on the surface."


    Peng Yi''s greatest characteristic is that he is shrewd and excellent. He can see through everything when he treats anyone and anything. For this woman, he must have seen something before he said so.


    It is true that how can an ordinary businessman have such courage, let alone a businesswoman.


    Looking at this woman, she didn''t care about Peng Yi''s words at all. What she aimed at was my business. In the face of strong Peng Yi, she once again issued a very impolite voice: "I''m not simple and unimportant. The important thing is, why do you bully more and hurt my son?"


    Her voice is still ethereal, but there is a surging momentum hidden in it. She is not afraid of the powerful Haibang at all, and only dissatisfaction is shown on her face.


    It is because of Jiang''s domineering and strong, I feel a strong sense of security, I feel that with her around, I am not afraid of Hong Gang''s demons.


    Not only me, but even Peng Qing must have felt her special powerful atmosphere. Therefore, he was so grumpy that he kept holding back and didn''t get angry. But when he saw my fake mother''s arrogant attitude, he couldn''t help it. He suddenly stood up and yelled, "don''t play tricks here. No matter what character you are, it''s not good to offend us What''s more, don''t play dumb with us. Jiangnan wind is Su Luo, the most wanted person. We have already investigated it out! "


    Peng Qing''s momentum was also extraordinary, and her voice was more like a Hong Zhong. He broke through the point by saying that they had investigated my identity. Fortunately, at the beginning, I had explained to the fake mother that the other party only suspected me. Perhaps because of this, she didn''t care about Peng Qing''s words. On the contrary, she burst out a burst of silver bell like laughter That is to say: "ridiculous, my son Jiangnan Feng, how can it be Suluo? Do you have any evidence? If there is no evidence, I will sue you for lynching


    Her words showed her boundless confidence and her courage. Peng Qing felt her strength again, which made him furious. He was no longer polite, and directly roared: "the evidence is that Jiangnan wind has amazing force, which is the evidence. If you ask him who his master is, you can''t say it. It''s obvious that things have happened!"


    Peng Qing''s words were immediately echoed by other members of the Hai Gang. Many people criticized me, saying that I was su Luo, that I had hidden my strength, that I could fight, and finally refused to expose my master. Obviously, it was a guilty conscience.


    It seems that all the sea gang members in the hall have identified my identity as Suluo. At the scene, Peng Xuefei was the only one who argued for me weakly, saying that I was not Suluo. Obviously, the appearance of Jiang pinru also made Peng Xuefei see hope and hope that I could be rescued. Even because of her appearance, she dispelled her doubts about me and deeply believed me. Because of this belief, she did not so painful, she spared no effort to insist on love, for me to do a powerless excuse.


    As a matter of fact, I am still flustered at this stage, because I don''t know the master of Jiang family very well. Even if she gives me the feeling of being protected, I don''t know why she is so confident from a calm and objective point of view. I don''t know how much energy she has. In principle, it should be She is not as good as Haibang. After all, she is just a woman and a businessman. Therefore, I am worried that if my identity is exposed, she will be implicated.


    However, she did not seem to worry at all. From the beginning to the end, her face was unshakable, and she had the mentality that Mount Tai collapsed in front of her. When everyone attacked me in succession, she still maintained the posture of holding injustice for me at the beginning. Her eyes were still cold and her voice became more and more arrogant. She directly scorned the group of people who rushed to the sea and said, "you depend on this, you You think my son is solo? Our Jiang family''s bodyguards all have this strength. Can we also be regarded as the people you are looking for. If you are weak, you are not allowed to be strong? "


    From the beginning, she was not polite to Haibang. At this moment, she showed her domineering spirit incisively and vividly. While arguing for me, she also belittled the Haibang people.


    All these masters of the Hai Gang are of extraordinary strength, but now a woman says that they are weak. How can they stand it? What''s more, her explanation is almost the same as my explanation. In the opinion of the Haigang people, they are eloquent. In the final analysis, we still can''t come up with a practical statement to prove that I''m not Suluo.Therefore, the patience of the Haigang people has been worn away, and their anger is even more aroused. Peng Qing, who is very angry, can''t bear it. The flame is burning wildly in his eyes. He raises two eyebrows and yells at Peng Yi in a rough voice: "leader, don''t delay with this girl. This boy is Suluo. She must not be a good bird. She caught them together It''s a hundred! "


    Peng Qing''s proposal was strongly supported by the other members of the Hai Gang. They were so angry that they couldn''t help it. At the moment, they were all ready to kill us all.


    Seeing this situation, my heart is more and more bottomless. My previous sense of security is gone. Even if I want to deceive myself, I can''t help it. Anyway, there are only a few people here. Even if Uncle snake''s force goes against the sky, they can''t withstand the joint attack of so many top experts of the Hai Gang. In the end, we are crushed by each other, that is to say, now Not only did I die alone, but I also implicated the fake mother and them.


    The more I think about it, the more melancholy I feel in my heart. But the woman beside me is still not worried about the sea Gang tigers and wolves. On the contrary, she boldly takes two steps forward.


    The light makes her shadow long and brings out a special meaning. Her expression is cold and rigorous. Her eyes are like a bottomless pit, which is extremely deep and can''t be seen through. Her deep eyes look directly at the tiger and wolf lion of the Hai Gang. Her red lips open and she makes an unfathomable voice: "do you want to burn yourself Try it


    In the night sky, the voice of a dignified woman reverberates for a long time. At this moment, her whole body seems to emit a different kind of brilliance, showing her majesty like a queen. What a woman can show is how powerful it is. What she said makes my heart shake. I don''t know what she is relying on. It is more difficult for her to have such a big tone Imagine how she can be so confident and domineering. Is it that she has any special preparation that she is not afraid of the encirclement and suppression of the sea Gang experts.


    Not only she, but also uncle snake, who was holding me, and uncle tie, who was standing on one side, both of them were indifferent. Their eyes showed no fear or other look, just like the robot, they had no expression.


    Compared with their calm, I am more anxious, I have no bottom in my heart, but she gave me hope, and let me eager to live, but it is not easy to survive?


    If we say that this is another place, we may have a chance to escape, but this is the headquarters of the Hai Gang. There are all the top experts of the Hai Gang. I have seen their power. Ordinary people can''t deal with them. Even those powerful figures led by Wu Tianhao are completely destroyed in their hands. Why is this woman so confident? Even if the police come here, they have to think twice before they act?


    I''m totally muddled. I can''t understand. Of course, my fake son doesn''t understand, and the Haigang staff don''t understand. In their opinion, she is insulting the Hai Gang, but anyone with a little blood can''t bear to despise and insult.


    However, no matter how eager they are, they dare not act rashly without Peng Yi''s order.


    However, Peng Qing is an exception. He is Peng Qing''s elder brother no matter what he says. Just now, he still wants to fight for the opinions of the gang leader. But now, facing the arrogance of women, he can''t bear it any more, and directly roars: "arrogant!"


    After that, he rushed to the woman, extremely fast and powerful.


    Normally speaking, it''s disgraceful for a man to beat a woman, but even I can feel her hidden extraordinary momentum. Peng Qing can detect more. Therefore, he didn''t take into account the difference between men and women, and he was rude. In addition, his power this time was particularly fierce. If I could not bear his power, let alone her A slim woman.


    However, it is strange that in this critical situation, uncle snake and uncle Gang, the two bodyguards, did not show any concern at all. They did not seem to be worried about her safety, and she was even more straightforward. She seemed to have not seen the attack of the old man with white eyebrows standing in the same place and standing still.


    Standing on the side of me, can not help but pinch a sweat for this woman, my heart is mentioned to the throat.


    Just when Peng Qing''s fist was about to hit the woman, Peng Yi seemed to feel something and called out in time: "wait a minute!"


    At once, Peng Qing stopped, and his movement stopped. Then he turned his head to Peng Yi. He was a little discontented and exclaimed, "leader, what are you talking about with her? Just take it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 681

    Peng Yi ignores Peng Qing, but just keeps his eyes on the woman. His steps can''t help but walk two steps towards her. When he comes to her, Peng Yicai stops his pace.


    At this time, the woman''s eyes were still open to Peng Yi''s fierce gaze. They two instantly evolved into two sculptures, standing face to face and looking at each other.


    However, these two sculptures are not ordinary statues. There is an invisible aura around them, and their eyes towards each other also emit a faint anger. They have a common feature, which is extremely hidden. But the vague momentum is enough to make people feel scared and panic.


    Time seems to be still. I don''t know how long it has passed. Peng Yicai finally opened his voice and said to her in a voiceless voice: "finally, let''s have another chance. What''s your identity?"


    Peng Yi''s words are obviously full of threat. It seems that this is his last tolerance. The gunpowder on his body, which is ready to be launched, has been quietly spreading and is becoming more and more powerful. As if, if this woman does not tell the truth, he will swallow her up.


    In fact, I understand what Peng Yi is concerned about. As he said, a strong armed person must have a master who has a backstage. Like this woman, she has an invisible momentum, which is enough to show that her strength is extraordinary. In addition, she has two bodyguards with high military strength. If you want to say that she is just an ordinary female president, no one will believe her, let alone the shrewd Peng Yi His insight is much stronger than that of ordinary people. He can see at a glance the extraordinary dignity of a dignified woman. With the wisdom of leader Xia and his meticulous and thoughtful handling of affairs, he will never rashly take action without knowing the details of each other.


    After all, although his Haibang is the largest gang in the city, the provincial capital is also full of talents and talents. Many high-ranking people hide among them. Once he offends carelessly, the consequences may be unimaginable. Peng Yi is a person who never makes loss making business. Of course, if he is forced to hurry up, he can do everything. In this moment, he has given an ultimatum to this woman.


    Of course, she felt the anger that was about to burn in Peng Yi''s body. At last, she had a slight movement in her unchanged look. However, she did not show any fear. Instead, she seemed to recall some distant past, and her eyes revealed profound complexity and depth.


    Perhaps, she knew that as long as she lit a lead, the fire on the other side of the Haibang would burn. She also knew that once the other party started, there would be no profit for us. So she did not hide any more. She just slowly raised her head and looked into the vast night sky. She thought and said, "I said, my name is Xu pinru, but many years ago I do have another name


    Sure enough, Jiang pinru is not her real identity. I''m afraid she and I are all using fake identities. This makes the tide in my heart roll violently.


    I have always been curious about the mysterious master of Jiang''s family. Today, when I finally found out her true face, I was shocked. What shocked me was the feeling she gave me, her aura, her self-confidence, and her confidence. I never understood how she was so special and how she didn''t pay attention to the Haibang. Until this moment, I suddenly realized that all these things, Ken The capital must have something to do with her other identity.


    Thinking of this, I became more curious about her, and my inner expectation became even more serious. Unconsciously, I had cocked up my ears and waited for her next word with concentration and breath holding.


    On the other hand, when Peng Yi heard her words, he did not show any surprise, but asked urgently, "what''s your name?"


    Peng Yi''s words brought the woman''s thoughts back to reality. She withdrew her sight and turned her eyes to Peng Yi again. This time, her eyes were no longer deep, but still full of cold. She looked at Peng Yi coldly, opened her lips, and sent out a quiet voice: "Han Yimo!"


    Three words, floating in the night sky, like a ghost''s smile, make people shudder, and this name makes Peng Yi and other big men of the sea Gang, including Peng Qing, change their faces greatly. These senior members of the sea Gang seem to have heard of the name, or they all fear it, because the name caused a stir among them is too intense , almost caused a violent expression storm, concussion from a variety of startling colors, dazzling.


    But when I listened to the answer, I didn''t feel any surprise when I heard the name, because I was very strange to the name and never heard of it. In other words, I didn''t know such a person at all.


    But after a few seconds, I can''t help but wave in my heart, because the more elaborate the name is, the more intriguing it is. Han Yimo, Yimo and Xiangruyimo are full of love.


    But coincidentally, sun Yihan''s father, sun Xiangru, has the word "Xiangru" in his name. When he and the woman''s names match, they just like each other. It sounds like a pair. However, when I first saw this woman, I unconsciously thought of sun Yihan''s little girl''s face. The combination of these two words really surprised me, Unconsciously, I feel that the father and daughter may have some kind of vague relationship with this woman.But it''s impossible to think about it carefully. Sun Xiangru and his daughter lived in the remote mountain village. If I hadn''t escaped from the dungeon and just fell into a coma in that mountain area, I would not have known the father and daughter at all. The most important thing is that although sun Xiangru''s name is quite poetic, he is a simple and honest farmer who will not fight back even if he is beaten, and sun Yihan is one A simple little girl, who has never seen the world, is eager to go out of the mountain village to see the outside world.


    It can be said that both father and daughter are similar to extinct human beings. They are primitive human beings living in the most poverty-stricken and backward way. In common terms, it''s really hard for me to connect them with the female president. No matter in terms of temperament or living environment, there is no relationship between them at all. It''s just a heaven in heaven Underground.


    Thinking about it, my mind seems to be drifting too far away. When my mind is misty, Peng Yi has already recovered from surprise. However, his expression still can''t recover the calm and calm of the past. His eyes staring at women are still full of incredible, even with some fear. He said cautiously to the woman in a very cautious tone "Are you Han Yimo, one of the two Dharma protectors under the throne of ghost king


    For the first time, I heard Peng Yi''s words as calm as a mountain. It was even more surprising that his tone of voice was beyond the limit. At this moment, his kingly spirit disappeared.


    It can be seen that his attitude towards duanhan Yimo has suddenly changed and become quite awe stricken. Other members of the Hai Gang also showed different looks at this moment. The color is still complex, and most of them are shocked and awed.


    Even I suddenly came back to the reality from the misty thoughts, and then my heart was very excited. Although I had never heard of Han Yimo, I had heard of the ghost king, a new star. His reputation was so strong that I could not even think of it.


    It is said that the ghost king was born more than 20 years ago. As soon as he entered the road, he beat the world''s invincible hands. He took a group of his men and captured one city after another at a breathtaking speed. He was like a cloud. Wherever he went, he fell into darkness. People in the underworld didn''t need to see him. They just shuddered at his name Bravery, his appearance made the underworld people reach the point of self danger. Like a god of war, he unified more than half of the underground forces in the country within a few years, and became the first Godfather worthy of his name.


    At that time, no underground force could compete with him. In other words, the underground kingdom he created had reached an unprecedented level. At the same time, he was frightening, but also made many people admire him.


    Let me ask, whose youth is not hot blooded, who does not want to be like him, galloping on the battlefield, lonely to defeat, his story can be compiled into a book, passed on to future generations.


    But what makes everyone wonder is that such a godfather with infinite scenery suddenly disappeared after a few years of scenery, and disappeared completely. There was no news at all.


    It is said that he is alone, because he can no longer find opponents, so retired.


    According to the grapevine, the state felt the pressure from the ghost king and thought that his action was too big, too powerful and too influential, so he was executed secretly. Of course, this statement is groundless and unreliable.


    In short, since then, the ghost king has never appeared again. In the past 20 years, the underground forces in the country have been constantly updated and replaced, and many powerful overlords have appeared. However, people often mention the legendary figure of that year, the ghost king.


    Even I, a non gossip person, have heard about the legend of the ghost king. Many times, I regard this mythical task as the object of worship, as the belief in my heart, which supports me to walk on the way to the thorns. However, I never thought that this is a legendary figure in my mind, which can only be discussed by us at ordinary times The unreachable myth has such a special relationship with the woman in front of me.


    In a flash, I suddenly felt that I had touched the stars in the sky. How could I think that the woman who had been protecting herself like a baby protector would be one of the two great Dharma protectors around the king of ghosts. Isn''t that to say, she is also one of the gods of war who fought with the ghost king on the battlefield.


    In my opinion, it''s a great honor to know the ghost king, and this woman is not only to know the ghost king, but also to be his effective leader. What an honor. In a trance, my admiration for her was like a torrent of water.


    It''s so unexpected and shocking that such a dignified and beautiful woman''s real identity is a shaking big man. It''s so incredible that I can''t believe that I can know such a person. Although she is not the ghost king himself, her identity is beyond our reach, which can be regarded as a big myth.


    Unconsciously, I will look at the woman in front of me, so far, her image in front of me once again tall, she is still her, just a layer of dazzling light.


    The night wind slightly blows, blowing her light hair. The past like wind brings her long lost memory. Her eyes seem to contain thousands of stories. Scenes flash through her eyes. She doesn''t look at Peng Yi any more. She just looks at the distance dimly. This time, her voice seems to come from a long time ago: "yes, it''s me."www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 682

    At this moment, Han Yimo brought out her momentum completely. Her invisible majesty seemed to contain some kind of power to destroy the heaven and the earth. It is really embarrassing for a woman to be strong enough to reach her state.


    I thought that since Peng Yi was afraid of Han Yimo''s reputation, Han Yimo only needed to go down this step and take me away safely. In this way, it would be very simple to solve the matter, and it would be all over.


    However, to my surprise, Han Yimo is really overbearing. At this time, she even helped me to seek justice from the Haibang. What''s more, she has revealed her true identity now. She is the right hand of the ghost king. As such a mythical woman, she still continues to emphasize that I am her son Save me, in order to keep my identity from being exposed, she doesn''t care about her reputation.


    Such a generous kindness, let me move at the same time, but also let me more and more difficult to understand, I really do not understand, how can she do so for me?


    With a complex mood, I stood quietly in the same place. Even if my heart was not calm again, my surface did not show any special abnormality. I had to cooperate with Han Yimo and continue to camouflage.


    With some mystery in my eyes, I stare at the scene quietly and quietly observe the following situation. In the face of Han Yimo''s fierce questioning, Peng Yi can''t help but show embarrassment. His handsome face, which is not in line with his age, can no longer keep calm. His eyes are flashing.


    If I don''t know Han Yimo''s identity, he can get to the bottom of my identity and keep his original insistence that I am solo.


    But now, he has already known that this extraordinary woman is Han Yimo. Of course, he should be cautious and reconsider his original insistence.


    After a long pause, Peng Yicai said in a heavy tone: "Liu HUFA, this is really a misunderstanding. How could I have thought that Jiangnan Feng would be your son? You don''t know. Recently, our Haigang is severely arresting a man named Suluo. This boy has many similarities with your son, so I thought she was Suluo. I asked your son who his master was, and he was also It''s only by refusing to say it all the time that this situation has been created! "


    Peng Yi''s explanation was sincere, and he didn''t play any tricks. It was just because he didn''t play tricks that his sincerity was revealed. This shows that he no longer doubts me.


    All of a sudden, I just felt comfortable in my heart, just like a Wang Qingquan flowing through. All the worries and worries in my heart were dispersed. The turbid air floating on my eye membrane disappeared instantly. My eyes were clear and the whole world in front of me was bright. Now, just like a dream, it was unbelievable, too surprised and too happy.


    Han Yimo, a woman who has such a deep source with the ghost king, suddenly became my mother. This has already excited me enough. What''s more, her identity has eliminated the doubts of Haibang on me. It''s really a surprise.


    Originally, the biggest suspicion of the Hai Gang towards me was also the most difficult problem for me to explain. I was young enough to have such profound skills. Moreover, I was still stunned that I could not tell who my master was. This is my biggest suspicion.


    However, there is an indisputable fact that I am the son of Han Yimo. Although she is a girl, she is strong in force and her identity is not simple. As her son, can I be poor in strength?


    In this way, I don''t need to say who my master is. My mother is my teacher, and I don''t have to explain why my strength is so extraordinary, because my mother is not human.


    I can''t help but come back from my lost confidence. My decadent spirit is swept away suddenly. The whole person only feels refreshed, and even the whole body''s strength has recovered a lot.


    Before Han Yimo replied to Peng Yi, I suddenly broke free of Uncle snake''s help, and then called out to Peng Yi impolitely, "I''ve said that for a long time. I''m low-key. What qualifications do you have to force me to say?"


    Now I, also very crazy, as the son of Han Yimo, not crazy point, I am sorry for this identity.


    I immediately blocked Peng Yi''s face. Seeing that he was eating shriveled, I felt comfortable. At this time, Han Yimo also opened his mouth at the right time and said, "I told him to keep a low profile and not to expose my name outside!"


    Liu Longyin''s gentle words completely wiped out Wu Lai''s shadow. Before, when I faced the threat of death, I refused to give my master''s name. This must be a reason why I can''t say it. Now, this reason is very reasonable. Because Liu Longyin has been hiding her name for so many years, she will not reveal her identity. I will obey my mother''s advice It''s normal to keep this secret.


    At this moment, Han Yimo exposed his identity for me, which can explain everything. At this moment, Peng Yi is in trouble, and he has no confidence. This is not only because the person he is facing is the famous Han Yimo, but also because he has done his best to fight me. Now, the only evidence he has to correct me is gone, and he has nothing to do Yes.


    After a long silence, Peng Yicai turned his head and apologized to me: "I''m sorry, Jiangnan wind has wronged you!"The leader of the Tang Hai Gang bowed his head and apologized to others. What a strange thing. Moreover, he was asked to apologize to a yellow haired boy who was so much younger than he was. This had a great impact on his reputation. But it did happen. Peng Yi apologized to me in a low voice.


    In the past, I didn''t even dare to think about it. But now, I think it''s natural. Even, it''s not enough, because I know that Peng Yi''s words are hypocritical. He is too insidious. People who do it on the surface are convinced. But behind his back, he is a wolf. He is very vicious. When I think of the crime I just suffered, I feel angry.


    So, I didn''t hide it and said to him again: "if you want to apologize, if it''s useful, why do you still need the law? I''ll kill you and apologize to you again?"


    Crazy, at this moment, I was really crazy to the point of getting more than one inch. But for my arrogant words, Han Yimo even nodded and agreed: "indeed, my son''s injury can''t be in vain. I don''t embarrass you. Whoever fights, hand him over!"


    Han Yimo''s words sounded light, but in fact they were full of deterrence, which made the people of Haibang fall into silence.


    Before, they didn''t know that I was Han Yimo''s son. According to their consistent style, let alone doubt that I was Suluo. Even if they really wanted to kill me, no one would dare to say "no". They are so rampant. But now, facing Han Yimo who is hanging in the sky, they have to lower their attitude and dare not be rampant again.


    Under the aggressiveness of Han Yimo and I, everyone''s facial expression was not good, especially Peng Qing. If you want to say that it was another group of people who hurt me, but the one who really tormented me was Peng Qing.


    If the Haibang really wants to hand over someone, I''m afraid it''s him. How could Peng Yi hand Peng Qing out, and how can Peng Qing endure humiliation? He has been holding his breath for a long time. Now he can''t hold his breath. He strides forward directly and says to Han Yimo Li: "I beat people. I''m really wrong, but we''ve already apologized, you What else do you want? Don''t forget that this is the territory of our sea Gang, and you have quit the river and lake. Do you really think that you can ignore the whole sea gang by your own strength? "


    Peng Qing''s tone was particularly discontented. A word seemed to blow out all his anger. Obviously, he had endured it for a long time. However, they were also the biggest gang in this area. In this area, they were the leaders. However, Han Yimo despised the Haibang and showed arrogance. He did not pay attention to the Haibang at all, Even if Han Yimo''s fame and strength are no longer strong, Peng Qing can''t stand it.


    What''s more, Han Yimo has changed his face. He is not a general who followed the ghost king to fight in the world. Instead, he is a sea gang. Now he is as good as a cloud. He feels that there is no need to be afraid of Han Yimo, a woman.


    However, Peng Qing thinks so, but Peng Yi doesn''t think so. After Peng Qing''s words are finished, Peng Yi quickly stops and says, "step down!"


    Two words, full of anger, I can see that although Peng Yi''s tone is fierce, he is not polite to his elder brother, but in fact, he is helping Peng Qing, because I have already felt Han Yimo''s displeasure. Peng Yi made a strong start before Han Yimo broke out. He still cares about Han Yimo very much. Indeed, the so-called lean camel is bigger than the horse Even if Han Yimo can''t represent the ghost king, who can guarantee that Han Yimo has no accomplice? If he is going to fall out, it will not be good for the sea gang.


    Peng Yi, such a shrewd man, will certainly not take such a risk. He will not let his gang suffer any loss as far as he can.


    After drinking, Peng Qing quickly apologized to Han Yimo and said, "I''m sorry, Han HUFA. My elder brother is too reckless. Don''t worry. However, I can''t hand over the person who beat your son. After all, I gave the order. I''ll hand over the person. I''ll be the leader of the gang. I won''t be able to stay in Haibang any more No, you and your son go to my manor to sit down, I solemnly apologize to you, do you think


    The old fox always spoke in a systematic way. It''s hard for you to get angry. Just now I stayed in the manor and said that it was too late to entertain me. Now he offered to be courteous, so he tried to erase the blame.


    However, it is not easy for me to investigate again. Just now, I actually rely on my own reason. I will not really argue with them. After all, Peng Xuefei is still here. Her family can ignore her to deal with me, but I can''t ignore her to deal with her family members openly. Up to now, I have just lifted my own crisis, although this is my biggest Fortunately, but this is only the first step. Next, I still have to find a way to save my father.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 683

    Now I have a lot of confidence with Han Yimo as a supporter, but I don''t know whether she has left any backhand or where my father is locked up. Now, it is not good for me to rashly do the right thing with the Hai Gang.


    And Han Yimo listened to Peng Yi''s words, and did not chase after her. Her constant aloof attitude was also slightly lighter. Even, her mouth also curved out a smile.


    Then, she went to me and said to Peng Yi, "actually, I''m not unreasonable. Young man, it''s OK to get hurt. I can forget what happened tonight as if nothing happened. However, my son seems to like your daughter, but I heard that you look down on our Jiang family and obstruct us in every way. Is there such a thing?"


    Hearing Han Yimo''s words, I suddenly felt as if I had been knocked by something. I finally know why she has to ask for trouble from the sea gang. It turns out that she is a drunkard, and her intention is not to drink. It is false for her to settle accounts with 7 Peng Yi. Her real purpose is to match Peng Xuefei and me.


    Yes, I have become the young master of the Jiang family. The purpose is not to win over Peng Xuefei. She knows this most clearly. Therefore, she seldom shows up tonight. She just wants to help others to the end, and directly solve the problems between Peng Xuefei and me.


    Thinking of this, my heart once again waves of surprise wave after wave, let me a little overjoyed, just in just now, I also thought, to relieve their own crisis is the first step, but next step, I don''t know how to do, because I don''t know the specific situation of Han Yimo. Now, she is just like seeing through my mind, helping me to enter the first place again Two steps. She really looks like my mother.


    Peng Yi has been trying his best to make things bigger and smaller, but now the beating incident has not been solved. Han Yimo suddenly throws out a difficult problem, which makes Peng Yi''s head hurt even more. After thinking about it, he quickly explains: "of course not. I don''t care about children''s affairs. As for Feifei and Jiang I don''t know about Nanfeng. However, Feifei is going to be engaged to the young master of the Sheng family. It should be that she refused the Jiangnan wind herself. "


    At this moment, the crafty Peng Yi directly put all the responsibility on Peng Xuefei. After saying this, he gave a wink to Xia pengxuefei. The meaning is obvious, that is to deter Peng Xuefei and ask her to cooperate with her.


    But in the past, Peng Xuefei might still respect her father and take into account her father''s face, but now the situation has changed and become bigger. First, it is about her life''s happiness. Second, Peng Yi''s behavior to me tonight, which disappointed Peng Xuefei, almost didn''t make her angry. How could she cooperate with her father. Just at the moment when Peng Yi winked at her, Peng Xuefei suddenly made an effort to get rid of the two people around her and ran directly to me.


    As soon as she ran close to me, Peng Xuefei hugged me affectionately, as if she had grasped the treasure and was reluctant to let go. Then, she said frankly to Peng Yi: "I didn''t promise to be engaged to Sheng Mingjie. You forced me. I told you clearly today that I want to be with Jiang Nanfeng and I love him!"


    Peng Xuefei''s words, Peng Xuefei''s actions, all show that she deeply loves me, and that she must be me in her life. Such a slap is equivalent to a heavy slap on Peng Yi''s face, which makes Peng Yi''s face turn to pig liver color in an instant. However, he is not easy to get angry and can only hold his breath.


    In fact, I know that according to Peng Yi''s personality, even if Peng Xuefei really loves me, Peng Yi can''t allow Peng Xuefei to be with me. He won''t be stupid enough to offend Sheng Mingjie. What he wants is to climb the big tree of the Sheng family and consolidate the power of his maritime gang. Therefore, he can only choose to oppose the matter between Peng Xuefei and me, but he can''t offend Korea and Israel openly Foam.


    And I, with Han Yimo''s son''s identity, I immediately felt that the sky was not afraid of the earth. I could even say that the light covered by my identity has made me have the courage to fight with Sheng Mingjie. He has the status, and I have the identity of Jiangnan style. I am not inferior to him. Now I can fight for Peng Xuefei.


    At this moment, I only feel that my heart has been holding back for a long time. Instead, I feel elated. Unconsciously, I put my arms around Peng Xuefei. With a happy face, I seem to have seen success beckoning to myself.


    Peng Xuefei, who was held by me, is also firm and happy. With the appearance of Han Yimo, she has a new view on me. It is not only that my identity has become gorgeous, but also because of my low-key, which makes her clear that I am not a publicity rich second generation. I am a mysterious black second generation. Compared with her status as a big lady of Haibang, she has a new view of me. The love in her eyes The change of mind is becoming more and more intense.


    The two of us showed everything, and now the fool can see that we are a consensual couple.


    Han Yimo smiles at this, and then, in a playful tone, says to Peng Yi: "you see how much love the two young people are. Do you really have the heart to break them up?"


    This words from Han Yimo''s mouth, the power is very different, directly let Peng Yi more oppressive, if there is a hole in the ground, he is expected to drill in.


    Peng Yi, a mastermind of strategy, had a boundless scene tonight. He showed his wisdom and extraordinary strength. He experienced a taste of admiration from thousands of people. Since Han Yimo showed up, he has fallen down again and again. Now he has lost his face. But there is no way. He is the leader of a group. He is doomed to avoid some things. He has held back for a long time "But I have agreed to the engagement of the Sheng family. It''s not good to go back on my word!"His tone is sincere and sincere, and there is no sign of lying at all. This is the reason why Peng Yi is in a dilemma. He is eager to climb the big tree of the Sheng family and how can he offend them.


    However, Han Yimo doesn''t care about these. She just wants to help me and Peng Xuefei together, regardless of everything else. After listening to Peng Yi''s words, her eyes changed and her original coldness was restored again. Then she made a very cold voice to Peng Yi: "Oh, that Peng gang leader means that only the power of Sheng family is worthy of your daughter. No matter how much my son and your daughter love each other, my son is not qualified to have a relationship with your Peng family?"


    Han Yimo said her words to death, leaving no way to go back. At the same time, her powerful and rebellious momentum also spread out quietly. Obviously, she is putting pressure on Peng Yi.


    Under the pressure of Peng Yi, there is no longer half a minute of calm and calm, he is really tangled, embarrassed, he is embarrassed, his face is suffocating red, for a moment, hesitating, do not know how to answer.


    And this kind of thing, other people are not easy to participate in, can only stand on one side and watch quietly. Scene, once again into the treacherous silence, only Susu night wind blowing gently, leaves in the wind swaying, issued a subtle sound.


    Finally, the tangled Peng Yi couldn''t hold on any longer. He opened his mouth and was about to open his mouth. But at this time, a sudden roar of cars came from the other side of the road. The sound became clearer and clearer from far to near, which instantly broke the weird atmosphere of the scene.


    I looked sideways and saw an open top sports car coming towards us. Before I knew what was going on, the car stopped beside me.


    As the roof of the car has been opened, I can see the man sitting in the driver''s seat at a glance. It is really said that Cao Cao is coming. He is the young master of Sheng family, Sheng Mingjie.


    At this moment, Sheng Mingjie directly ignored all the important people in the audience. His pair of burning eyes only focused on Peng Xuefei and me. He couldn''t wait to get off the bus. As soon as the car stopped, he immediately yelled at me and said, "let go of Feifei!"


    Sheng Mingjie''s sudden appearance was like a thunderbolt on the ground, which completely disrupted the rhythm of the scene and surprised everyone in the field. Especially, I, the client, was shocked by the waves in my heart. How could I think that Sheng Mingjie, the evil spirit, would come to make trouble at this crucial moment.


    For a long time, I have been pursuing Peng Xuefei on this road. Although it is not smooth sailing, it is gradually developing in a good direction. Until Sheng Mingjie comes back from abroad, my road immediately seems to be blocking a huge stone, blocking me not to move forward. He is the biggest stumbling block to prevent me and Peng Xuefei.


    However, I can not easily remove this stumbling block, because he is indeed a person that can not be underestimated.


    I clearly remember that on the night when Peng Xuefei and I were caught by the housekeeper, Peng Xuefei specially asked me out to remind me to hide and avoid being killed by Sheng Mingjie. She could not violate her father''s will or do anything harmful to the family. Therefore, she only agreed to be engaged to Sheng Mingjie. She did not want to have anything to do with me, let alone with me If you want to elope with me, you are just kind enough to remind me to be careful of Sheng Mingjie and let me hide from him. Because when I kiss Peng Xuefei in public and hit Sheng Mingjie in the face, he must kill me.


    However, before Sheng Mingjie had a chance to kill me, Peng Xuefei and I were locked up in the dungeon and suffered inhuman torture. We wandered on the edge of life and death, depended on each other, supported each other, and finally walked out of the dark purgatory.


    Finally, we returned to the Haibang, and we went through life and death again, wave after wave of tribulations. Peng Xuefei was determined to be with me, regardless of everything.


    Fate also favored me, so that I had Han Yimo, a mother with a background. She pulled me back from the ghost gate, ruled out the possibility that I was Suluo, and tried to match Peng Xuefei and me. Originally, under the pressure of Han Yimo, Peng Yicha agreed with me at that point, but who knew that Sheng Mingjie, the God of plague, appeared in such a timely manner.


    Although I am now the son of Han Yimo, the gap between Sheng Mingjie and me in the background is not particularly large, but if we confront him, we will never benefit. I remember that uncle snake said hello to me and told me not to offend Sheng Mingjie. He said that the master had reminded me that the Sheng family was not easy to be provoked. It can be seen that his Sheng family is so powerful that he may even have to take Han Yimo into consideration.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 684

    At the thought of this, I only feel that my head is big and upset. Peng Xuefei, who is held by me, also appears a little surprised and flustered. She may not have expected Sheng Mingjie to suddenly appear, and her body is slightly shaking, but she is still trying to restrain herself and pretend to be indifferent.


    I glanced at Peng Xuefei with the rest of my light, and then looked at Sheng Mingjie. What should come will come. There is always a Chu Jie between me and Peng Xuefei. If I want to be with her, I must get rid of Sheng Mingjie. Even if he is not easy to provoke, I will continue to move forward.


    Ziyi''s life is in danger. She can''t wait. I don''t have time to delay. I have to move forward quickly. God blocks and kills gods. Buddha blocks Buddha.


    Thinking like this, my eyes suddenly became very firm, for Sheng Mingjie''s anger. Not only did I not listen, but I hugged Peng Xuefei more tightly. Then, I squinted at him and said with disdain: "Feifei is my girlfriend. Is it abnormal for me to hold her?"


    Hearing the speech, Sheng Mingjie was in a hurry and suddenly opened the door and stepped out of the car. However, he did not immediately hand it to me. He just looked at Peng Xuefei with red eyes and asked in a deep voice, "Xiaoxiao, is what he said true?"


    In the eyes of outsiders, Sheng Mingjie''s role has always been a cultured person. Therefore, even if he was not willing to be angry again, he would not act rashly in front of so many people.


    In fact, no one can bear this kind of thing. Sheng Mingjie must have heard the news of Peng Xuefei''s return when he came here in such a hurry. However, he saw that Peng Xuefei and I were so close at the first time, and they were still in front of Peng Yi and others. How could he bear it? The anger in his eyes was burning rapidly.


    In the face of such Sheng Mingjie, Peng Xuefei''s heart will certainly have some consideration, but now nothing can change her faith with me. She did not hesitate, directly nodded to Sheng Mingjie and firmly expressed her meaning.


    Before Sheng Mingjie had time to say anything, Peng Yi''s old fox stood out in a hurry, forced Peng Xuefei away, and said to Sheng Mingjie in a harmonious voice: "ah Jie, don''t misunderstand. I haven''t agreed to this matter yet."


    In the end, Peng Yi did not dare to offend the Sheng family. Before Sheng Mingjie was absent, he insisted that Peng Xuefei and I should not be together. Even if Han Yimo gave him so much pressure, he could not make a decision. He only had a little compromise at the last moment. But now, Sheng Mingjie appeared, and he immediately showed his attitude. This old fox, after weighing, still chose This thigh of Sheng family.


    But Sheng Mingjie listened to Peng Yi''s words, and his anger was slightly extinguished. However, his expression was still serious, obviously dissatisfied, but not obvious.


    His eyes did not continue to stay on Peng Xuefei and I, but keenly observed the scene in front of him. Then, he turned his eyes to Peng Yi and said coldly, "Uncle Peng, what''s the situation? How can you watch the Jiangnan wind and Feifei embrace each other without stopping?"


    In truth, Sheng Mingjie has no right to interfere with Peng Xuefei''s freedom of love before he and Peng Xuefei are officially engaged, and he has no right to censure Peng Yi. However, Sheng Mingjie thinks that the woman he likes must be his woman, or he thinks that Peng Yi has promised his marriage to Peng Xuefei It''s a matter of course. No one can get involved.


    Crazy, really crazy. Sheng Mingjie''s madness really comes from his bones. No matter how polite he is on the surface, he can''t hide the madness in his essence. Moreover, the object of his speech in such a tone is not others, but Peng Yi, the leader of the Haibang.


    Peng Yi''s dignity in the Haibang is beyond doubt. Even, he is the godfather of the whole H Province. What he enjoys has always been the admiration of thousands of people and the arrogance of a king.


    But tonight, this king like figure first lowered his posture in front of Han Yimo, and now he was censured in public by a younger generation. He must be in a bad mood. But for the sake of his family''s justice, he can tolerate what ordinary people can''t bear. At present, he wants to climb the big tree of Sheng family, so he won''t offend Sheng family or Sheng Mingjie, but at the same time, It''s not good for him to offend Han Yimo face to face. It''s like two steel plates, and Peng Yi is a bit unable to breathe.


    When Peng Yi was in trouble, Han Yimo stood up at the right time. Her posture was still dignified, her eyes were still cold. She swept down Sheng Mingjie, who was extremely arrogant, and said softly: "this should be the young master of the Sheng family. As a young talent of the Sheng family, it''s really unusual. However, you are a little too overbearing, my son and Peng Miss, you and I are willing to go through life and death together again. Now they have decided to be together. I''m here to talk about the engagement with leader Peng tonight. So, it''s OK for my son and Miss Peng to hold each other together!


    Han Yimo''s tone once again reveals her domineering spirit, which is exactly this domineering. Sheng Mingjie finally turned his eyes to her. However, Sheng Mingjie did not respect Han Yimo in his eyes.


    Maybe, when Han Yimo didn''t speak, Sheng Mingjie didn''t notice that there was such a person at all. Now, Han Yimo suddenly appears and talks furiously. How can Chu shengmingjie not be surprised? You know, even Peng Yi is polite to Sheng Mingjie, but Han Yimo doesn''t care about Sheng Mingjie. Sheng Mingjie can''t stand it. He is more than Han Yimo "Are you the mother of Jiangnan style?" he sneered at her? The president of Jiangshi groupHearing this, Han Yimo showed a very implicit smile and said, "yes


    Hearing this, Sheng Mingjie''s disdain was even worse. He seemed to be puzzled by a businesswoman''s arrogance, and was even more displeased with such a small person''s arrogance. Inadvertently, he snorted and laughed scornfully. Then, he said to Han Yimo in a tone of extreme playfulness: "what a mother and son, they are all so frivolous What qualifications do you have to talk to me like this? What qualifications does your son have to be with Feifei? Believe it or not, I only need a word, I can let your Jiangshi group be destroyed! "


    When it comes to madness, no one can compare with Sheng Mingjie. He almost regards himself as the son of heaven. However, Sheng Mingjie does have this ability. At the beginning, Du Haichao''s father was destroyed by Sheng Mingjie, so a senior official is still like this. Now Han Yimo is a small president, how can Sheng Mingjie pay attention to it.


    And Han Yi Mo estimated to know Sheng Mingjie''s madness, so she did not get angry. She continued to keep that implied smile, and said faintly, "don''t believe it!"


    In fact, I really don''t know whether Han Yimo has the ability to compete with the Sheng family, but on the surface, the Sheng family obviously has the ability to crush everything, while Han Yimo has only such a chilling name. I feel that if we really fight with the Sheng family, the chances of winning will be small.


    But even so, Han Yimo didn''t give Sheng Mingjie even a little face for me. Her action really puzzled me, but it also made my heart very warm.


    Of course, how could Sheng Mingjie, who was so crazy to heaven, bear the arrogant attitude of Han Yimo. When he heard Han Yimo''s loud words, he felt as if he had been hit twice with a hammer. Suddenly, he was furious and ready to attack.


    Seeing this, Peng Yi grabbed Sheng Mingjie and said seriously, "ah Jie, don''t mess around. She''s Han Yimo!"


    In the last five words, Peng Yi especially accentuated the tone, showing that he attached great importance to this person.


    Seeing Peng Yi''s attitude, Sheng Mingjie can''t help but look puzzled. He seems to have heard of Han Yimo, but he is not sure. After a pause, he doubts and asks, "that Han Yimo!"


    Peng Yining tightened his eyebrows and said in a deep voice: "one of the right arms of the ghost king"


    ghost king, who heard the two words like thunder, Sheng Mingjie was no exception. At the moment he heard this, a flash of amazement flashed in his eyes. At this moment, Sheng Mingjie fully understood why there was such a big noise on the scene. Suddenly, his face was also on his face With his mood changing.


    After brewing for a long time, Sheng Mingjie stared at Peng Yi and asked in a low voice, "Uncle Peng, you were in a dilemma just now because of her identity."


    Peng Yi nodded his head gloomily.


    Sheng Mingjie replied in a dull voice: "I know!"


    Four words, once again bring out Sheng Mingjie''s invisible pride. He knows clearly that Peng Yi is in a dilemma because he takes into account Han Yimo''s identity. He also knows that Peng Yi can''t be expected to do this any more. He has to solve it by himself.


    So he turned his head and looked at Han Yimo. He said in a strange way, "who should I be? I have the courage to go to Peng''s family to propose marriage. I''m still so arrogant. It turns out that he''s a famous master in the world. I''m really disrespectful."


    Sheng Mingjie was born in a big family. His high sounding words are full of sarcasm. After making some false courtesies, he immediately turned his words and said in a sharp tone: "however, your old people are all figures of more than 20 years ago, and the ghost kings have all retired. Do you want to go out of the mountain and set off a bloodbath again? Even if you want to go out of the mountain, do you think you can shake the status of our Sheng family with your ability? "


    After saying this, Sheng Mingjie''s eyes obviously flashed a fierce color, and his expression was extremely arrogant. He made it clear to the audience that Sheng Mingjie didn''t care about Han Yimo''s identity at all.


    Sheng Mingjie is young, but he is really smart. He analyzes the current situation in a short time. He can see that all the people in the sea, including Peng Yi, are underworld people and naturally care about the mythical ghost king. Therefore, he cared about the ghost King''s men, Han Yimo.


    If Sheng Mingjie also shows that he cares about Han Yimo, he will be a little lower in momentum. In this way, the sea gang will naturally look up to Han Yimo.


    On the contrary, Sheng Mingjie directly uses the Sheng family to suppress Han Yimo. He also gives a hint to the Haibang people that Sheng Jia is the big tree they can rely on, and Han Yimo is in the past, so they don''t have to be afraid at all.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 685

    I heard Sheng Mingjie''s words, and I couldn''t help beating drums. He said it was true that the ghost king was so powerful that he had retreated. Han Yimo was only related to the ghost king. Now, maybe both of them have lost their connection completely. Therefore, Han Yimo relies on his words, how can he compare with the prosperous family with deep roots of the tree.


    Unconsciously, the bottom QI I built in my heart began to swing again, but again, facing the pressure of Sheng Mingjie, Han Yinyin didn''t retreat at all. She still looked unchanged and said firmly: "I only care about my son''s happiness. Since he likes Miss Peng''s family, I will help him to handle the family affairs. As for other things, I don''t care! ¡±In a word, she is determined and overbearing. She is clear. Han Yimo is not afraid of shengmingjie''s family, even less prosperous family.


    Hear here, my that swaying, slowly also followed firm up, feeling, have Han with foam in I can arrogant group male.


    Sheng Mingjie, who thinks he has made his words clear, thinks he has stood at the commanding point of the scene. But Han Yimo''s words directly flattened his pride. He is just good at self-cultivation and can''t bear it. He suddenly increases the volume and says to Han Yimo: "Han Yimo, I respect you as your predecessor, and speak well with you. I hope you don''t want to stop you from saying it well If you are in this city, you don''t know what it means to be engaged by Fifi. I advise you that since you choose to withdraw, do your business well, and don''t trouble yourself, so as not to get into trouble! "


    At this moment, Sheng Mingjie''s words are full of threat flavor. However, Han Yimo has no concern about the threat of shengmingjie. Her eyes are cold and she throws out three words politely: "try!"


    Sheng Mingjie is crazy, Han Yimo is even more crazy, shengmingjie threatens, Han Yimo provokes. This silent battle is really fierce. I just feel the ups and downs of my heart. Really, Han Yimo is really a female Xia in my heart. I have never seen a woman with such a tyranny and such a powerful force. She has exceeded my cognition, It also brought me too much moving and inspiring, and at the same time, it also covered me with a dazzling light.


    Originally, in the eyes of Sheng Mingjie, I can not even be a mole ant. He can easily step on me. It is because he despises me, so he doesn''t allow me to be with pengxuefei because he thinks I am unworthy, but Han Yimo comes out, and my aura suddenly brightens, and it makes people want to ignore me.


    Remember before, Sheng Mingjie trampled on my dignity. In order to climb Sheng family and want to kill me, pengxuefei decided to choose Sheng Mingjie because of the pressure of his family. But today, things were completely reversed. Sheng Mingjie was flat. Peng Yi hesitated. Everything was developing in my direction. This is the greatest blessing for me.


    In order to cooperate with Han Yimo, I am a son who is not proud. I shot at the side of shengmingjie with a very cold and proud eyes.


    Sheng Mingjie ate a flat food at Han Yimo, and at this moment, he touched my proud eyes again. His anger could not hold back, and he was about to attack.


    Pengxuefei, seeing the situation is wrong, hurriedly shouted to shengmingjie: "Sheng Mingjie, don''t make a noise. I''m sorry for you. I have decided to be with the wind in the south of the Yangtze River"


    this is like a bucket of water, pouring it on Sheng Mingjie''s head and making him feel very embarrassed.


    As a person who is called by the wind and rain, the most important thing is face. Now, almost everyone in the city knows that pengxuefei is a woman to be engaged with shengmingjie, but the woman he wants to be engaged with must be with other men. This is the face of red fruit.


    This, even if Sheng Mingjie does not love Xia Xiaoxiao, he can not allow Xia Xiaoxiao to be with me. The woman he sees little in Chu can never fly away from his hands. More importantly, he will never let himself lose to me. Once Xia Xiaoxiao finally succeeds with me, it means that he Chu Jie is not as good as me. This is that Chujie can never accept it Yes.


    If Chu Jeju loves pengxuefei, he will not let his beloved woman give up. With his character, he will insist on love to the end and never retreat.


    But no matter what, the woman he looks at doesn''t like him. It has hurt Sheng Mingjie''s self-esteem. At this moment, his face is stifled and ugly.


    But Pengyi, who has been stuck in the middle of hesitation, clearly saw the abnormality. Before Sheng Mingjie turned over his face, he took the lead in opening his mouth to pengxuefei and said, "stop talking!"


    Peng Yi opened a sound, the silent night sky seemed to blow up a huge fireworks, such as a flood of bells, the air cloud.


    At this moment, the old fox finally stopped hesitating. He must know that if this is not done, he can not get good on both sides, and he will suffer the final loss. Therefore, he suddenly became hard, and the arrogance of his generation of overlord also showed up in a moment.


    Facing the supreme majesty of Pengyi, pengxuefei unconsciously lowered his head and dared not say anything. The rest of the scene also focused on Pengyi. Even Sheng Mingjie, who was about to erupt the volcano, temporarily suppressed his anger and looked at Pengyi.


    In the whole field of attention, Peng Yi stood up, slowly turning his eyes, and turned his eyes to Han Yimo and shengmingjie.Then, he looked at them with great determination and solemnly said: "both of them are people with status, so don''t argue. I have made a decision about Feifei''s marriage."


    Peng Yi is one of those who have already made a big splash if he doesn''t sing. Just now, Sheng Mingjie and Han Yimo fought against each other, but he has been silent. In fact, he has made a decision quietly.


    The meat between the steel plates jumped out so quickly that he even made up his mind about his daughter''s marriage.


    At the thought of this, my heart couldn''t help pounding. When I looked at Peng Yi''s eyes, I couldn''t help but emit a strong light, because what he said next was really too important for me.


    Since I became the Jiangnan wind, my only task is to pursue Peng Xuefei. After so long, I have tried hard, struggled and tried my best. I have escaped from death many times and paid too much. Finally, I finally captured Peng Xuefei''s heart. But this is only the first step to success. At present, the biggest obstacle in front of me is Peng Yi.


    As long as Peng Yi agrees with me, even if I successfully complete the task, I will be able to successfully fight into the sea Gang, so as to more quickly implement the plan to save my father.


    At this moment, I was supposed to hand in an answer sheet for my efforts of so many days, and Peng Yi was about to announce the results to me. How could my heart not be excited.


    Of course, up to now, saving my father is always the first thing. But it is undeniable that I want to be with Peng Xuefei and have some other selfish intentions, that is, to destroy Sheng Mingjie''s pride and, at the same time, to disintegrate the alliance between Shengjia and Haibang.


    Sheng Mingjie is a typical hypocrite. His city is too deep and he is too crazy. I''m always trampled on by him. I''m really unwilling. I just want him to try the taste of being compared by me.


    In addition, if Sheng Mingjie and Peng Xuefei get married, the Haibang will be protected by the Sheng family. At that time, it will be extremely difficult for me to save my father. Therefore, at this moment, my eyes dare not leave Peng Yi for a second. I am waiting for him to announce the final answer.


    At this time, Peng Xuefei was the one who was as nervous as me. After hearing Peng Yi''s words, she immediately raised her head and looked at her father with complicated eyes. As the focus figure, Peng Yi was not in a hurry. His eyes were still on Han Yimo and Sheng Mingjie. Facing the two figures he valued, he naturally did not dare to neglect him In a very sincere tone, he said to both of them, "well, my daughter''s marriage is not easy either. One is Feifei''s own choice, and the other is the engagement I have promised. Alas, I''m in a dilemma here, but I have to come up with an idea anyway. For the sake of fairness, we should follow the rules of our maritime gang and respect martial arts as our respect! "


    After that, his eyes suddenly shifted to Sheng Mingjie and me, and continued: "you are both the best of the younger generation. How about using martial arts to discuss your superiors? It happens that the day after tomorrow is Feifei''s birthday. You will have a competition on this special day. Whoever wins, Feifei will be betrothed to whom. What about my proposal? "


    At this moment, when I heard Xia gang leader''s words, I just felt that my head was buzzing a few times. It was too unexpected and too shocked.


    I kept staring at Peng Yi and waiting for his answer. I thought there were only two kinds of answers. Peng Xuefei belonged to me or to Sheng Mingjie. But he, an old fox, even played a circuitous tactic and made a martial arts contest to recruit his wife. It was like a smoke bomb, which confused me instantly.


    However, Sheng Mingjie''s expression was completely opposite to mine. There was no shock in his eyes. It seemed that he had expected Peng Yi to say so. So, after listening to Peng Yi''s words, he gave me a contemptuous look, and then he said to Peng Yi, "I agree!"


    Three words, full of confidence, is the kind of confidence with absolute confidence. This kind of confidence is enough to show that Sheng Mingjie doesn''t care about me at all. In other words, he thinks he can win me.


    But before I had time to answer, Peng Xuefei suddenly stood up. At this moment, she once again showed her courage and her determination of desperation. She directly said to her father, "I don''t agree. Father, you are partial. You know Sheng Mingjie is more powerful. You deliberately make such a contest. I have already made it very clear, I''m going to be with the Jiangnan wind, and no one can stop it! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 686

    After listening to Peng Xuefei''s words, I understand that Peng Yi''s idea of respecting martial arts is not for the sake of fairness. He is obviously partial to Sheng Mingjie. In the final analysis, what he chooses in his heart is still the Sheng family.


    Think about it. Both the Peng family and the Sheng family are friends of the world. Peng Yi must know Sheng Mingjie''s strength very well. Now he dares to say something about martial arts competition, and Sheng Mingjie agrees without hesitation. This definitely shows that Sheng Mingjie is sure to win.


    This old fox is really smart enough. If he insists on letting Peng Xuefei and Sheng Mingjie be together, he will obviously offend Han Yimo. Now, he puts forward a contest of martial arts, which is really fair on the surface. At least, for the standard of choosing a son-in-law, who has the ability Who will marry his daughter.


    Moreover, he must have expected that Han Yimo had no reason to refuse. After all, Han Yimo''s greatest pride was his high strength of force. How could she admit that her son was inferior to others.


    Peng Yi is really a wishful thinking. Of course, he won''t let Peng Xuefei disturb his wishful thinking. Therefore, seeing Peng Xuefei come out to make trouble again, he immediately got angry and immediately yelled: "shut up, there''s no part for you to talk about here. If you make trouble again, I''ll shut you up at home, and I''m not allowed to step out of the house!"


    Peng Yi is so angry that her majesty can be said to be terrible. Even if she doesn''t want to drink any more, she is still afraid of her father. In the face of her father''s fierce anger, she doesn''t dare to say anything. With her red eyes, she can only bite her lips and bend in silence.


    After Peng Yi stopped Peng Xuefei, he immediately turned his eyes to Han Yimo and said in righteous words: "Han protector, what do you think of my proposal? You can see that Sheng Mingjie really likes Feifei, and I have promised to be engaged to the Sheng family before. Therefore, this martial arts contest is my final concession!"


    Indeed, if it wasn''t for Han Yimo''s face, Peng Yi would never have given me this opportunity. Although this opportunity was a show off, at least it was a concession. It can be said that Peng Yi''s words were unassailable. He not only sold Han Yimo''s face, but also put forward a proposal that she could not refuse.


    Sure enough, Han Yimo, who has always been strong, agreed with Peng Yi without hesitation this time, and said bluntly, "I don''t have a problem!"


    After listening, Peng Yi gave a satisfied smile, then looked at me and said in harmony, "what do you think of Jiangnan wind?"


    From Peng Yi''s smile, I can clearly see the meaning of the plot''s success. Knowing that the other party set me a trap, how can I jump in without hesitation? I can''t answer him simply like Han Yimo.


    When I hesitated, Peng Xuefei suddenly came to my side and whispered to me: "Jiangnan wind, don''t promise. You can''t beat Sheng Mingjie. Before he went abroad, he was the first person of the younger generation in the provincial capital. After going abroad, he went to study martial arts. According to my father, few people in the whole Haigang could beat him. That''s why my father Why I value Sheng Mingjie so much! "


    Although Peng Xuefei''s voice was small, her tone was full of anxiety. She was helpless. She did not dare to contradict her father any more. She could only come to persuade me. It can be seen that she did not want me to participate in this unfair confrontation.


    For Peng Xuefei, she just wants to be with me. She doesn''t want to give Sheng Mingjie a chance to fight from the dungeon. She has made up her mind and said that no one can stop her from being with me. However, the development of the matter has obviously exceeded her expectation. Even if she disobeys her father, she can not easily get her own happiness, because she is Peng Yi''s daughter after all. There are some things she can''t do. Even before her father killed me, she was so powerless Now the only hope is for me. She wants me to refuse her father.


    However, it is not easy to refuse. Here, Han Yimo is the biggest supporter. Even she has agreed, how can I refuse? More importantly, if I refuse, it is tantamount to a disguised admission that I am weaker than Sheng Mingjie. In that way, Peng Yi will not let me and Peng Xuefei be together.


    Peng Xuefei still wants to continue to persuade me, but at this time, Peng Yi is very powerful. He directly asked people to pull Peng Xuefei away, and her behavior was controlled. Peng Xuefei had to make a voice and cry out that I must not agree.


    The more Peng Xuefei protected me, the more unhappy Sheng Mingjie was, and the more he wanted to trample on me. Therefore, taking this opportunity, Sheng Mingjie directly looked at me and said contemptuously, "why, Jiangnan wind, have you counselled me? Aren''t you crazy? This is just your chance to perform. You are Han Yimo''s son. Your strength should not be bad. What''s more, if you don''t have any skills, how can you protect Feifei? If you''re a man, you''ll agree! "


    Sheng Mingjie''s words are full of provocation. It seems that this fight is very urgent for him. He not only wants to win over Peng Xuefei, but also wants to teach me a lesson. He even wants to kill me in the contest.


    Indeed. Once I started the duel, even if I was injured, maimed or even killed, it would be an accident, which made people speechless. However, I don''t understand that Sheng Mingjie is young, how can he have such terrible strength. In principle, although I haven''t really broken out in front of Peng Yi, I can''t underestimate my strength, but he is so sure that I will lose.Peng Xuefei has just said that Sheng Mingjie''s strength is outstanding compared with the people from the sea gang. It''s hard to believe that Peng Yi wants Sheng Mingjie to be a son-in-law. It''s not only climbing the towering tree of Sheng''s family, but also getting Sheng Mingjie''s son-in-law. This is something any father-in-law would dream of.


    No matter what, I still doubt that how Sheng Mingjie achieved himself in the end, whether I can train such strength or has something to do with my abnormal constitution. What does Sheng Mingjie rely on?


    Suddenly, I remember. Mu Nan told me that Sheng Mingjie is the grandson most valued by his father. He is the most outstanding representative of the Sheng family. In this way, he really has amazing talent and has been developed emphatically. As Peng Yi said, I have such strength at a young age, unless I am an elite son of a large family or the successor of a certain family. Obviously, every big family will cultivate elites. What''s more, Sheng Jie is the most valued person.


    From all kinds of traces, Sheng Mingjie is really so powerful. It seems that I don''t know him very well. I only had a fight with him once. When I forced to kiss Peng Xuefei, Sheng Mingjie got angry and almost broke me with one foot. But it was only a foot. I didn''t really see him attack. He really launched Willy. It would be What does it look like?


    After thinking about it, I felt that I had no confidence to win him. Even in a violent state, I did not have the confidence to win him. What''s more, although Han Yimo''s son has covered up the fact that I am Su Luo, I can''t break out completely in the competition field. Otherwise, I can let people know that I am Su Luo. Even if I win, it will be useless. Therefore, I want to win Sheng Mingjie in an incomplete and violent state, and the possibility is almost zero.


    When I was full of thoughts, Han Yimo''s ethereal voice came to my ear: "promise him!"


    Her voice seemed to have infinite magic power, and immediately drew back my lost soul. Almost subconsciously, I suddenly recovered and looked up at Han Yimo.


    When I touched her eyes, my heart was suddenly shocked, and an indescribable confidence quietly attacked my heart. I couldn''t help but lift my head and straighten my chest, and said to Peng Yi, "OK, I promise!"


    Hearing my reply, Sheng Mingjie''s proud face showed a strange smile. There is endless meaning in his smile. What is not consistent with his smile is his eyes. His eyes actually emit a very cold light, repeatedly interwoven in his face, making him look so terrible.


    On the other side, Peng Yi listened to my words and immediately gave out a hearty laugh. He said with great atmosphere: "yes, it''s all straightforward. It''s settled like this. The day after tomorrow, it''s 8:00 p.m. In the underground boxing hall under the name of Haibang, you should be on time


    Hearing the speech, Sheng Mingjie almost did not think about the cableway: "OK, I will be there on time. Uncle Peng, it''s OK. I''ll go first! "


    After that, he was ready to get on the bus. Peng Yi said quickly, "ah Jie, since you are here, don''t you come into the house?"


    At this moment, Peng Yi is completely relieved of the big stone in his heart. There is no burden in his expression. The polite words with Sheng Mingjie are extremely comfortable, and his tone is restored to the original gentleness.


    After listening to Peng Yi''s polite words, Sheng Mingjie directly waved his hand and refused: "no, I come here mainly to hear that Feifei is back. Since I see Feifei is OK, I''ll go back first. Goodbye!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he immediately opened the door, sat in the car smartly, started the car and left.


    Until Sheng Mingjie''s leaving, what I saw in my mind was Sheng Mingjie''s cold and hot expression, which penetrated into my heart and made me feel scared.


    In my some Leng God''s time, Han Yi Mo''s voice once again cold not Ding''s spread: "the wind son, we also go back!"


    After that, she simply said hello to Peng Yi and went to the Land Rover shop with Uncle snake.


    And I gently walked to Peng Xuefei, soft voice said to her: "Feifei, then I go home first!"


    At the moment, Peng Xuefei''s eyes have turned red and her tears are hazy. As soon as she saw me coming, she immediately broke away from the shackles, punched me two fists, and scolded: "are you stupid? I told you that you can''t beat Sheng Mingjie. Why should you promise? If you lose, what should I do?"


    Peng Xuefei''s voice was choked with sadness and helplessness.


    I shrunken mouth, touched her cheek, said firmly: "don''t you say, you should believe me, unconditionally believe, so you can rest assured, I won''t lose, the day after tomorrow is not your birthday, then it should be my birthday gift to you, win Sheng Mingjie, get your father''s approval!"


    In front of Peng Xuefei, I had no choice but to give her confidence and my own confidence. When Peng Xuefei heard this, she finally broke her tears into a smile. However, her smile was still a little bitter. She couldn''t say anything else. She could only whisper, "I believe you!"


    After saying goodbye to Peng Xuefei, I went straight to the Land Rover and sat in the back seat of the car. It was Uncle Gang driving. As soon as I got up, he started the car and left.Through the rearview mirror, I can see that all the sea gang members, including Peng Yi, are standing upright, staring at our leaving car, as if they are seeing us off.


    When they completely disappeared in my field of vision, I just took a long breath, there is a sense of relief after the disaster, this day is really too long, I seem to shuttle in the world and hell for several times, until now, I feel really out of hell, back to the world, finally, I feel the breath of living.


    Han Yimo, who was sitting in the back seat of the car with me, seemed to be like nobody else. She felt that what had happened just now did not cause much fluctuation to her. She just kept her eyes closed and seemed to be thinking about something.


    In fact, I understand that she has really paid a lot for me. She has exposed her hidden identity for many years. She has made a estrangement with the Hai Gang and completely offended Sheng Mingjie. All these troubles are brought to her by me.


    Can''t help it, I then turned to look at her, full of apology said: "sorry, give you trouble!"


    My voice just disrupted Han Yimo''s thoughts. She opened her eyes gently and turned her head to look at me.


    At this moment, her eyes did not have the tyranny just now, and also erased that layer of cold and arrogance. The only thing that filled her eyes was gentleness. Then, her voice became extremely soft: "nothing, this is what I should do!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 687

    Han Yimo is really a double-sided character. In the eyes of outsiders, she is a cool and gorgeous queen. She can''t help but make people feel cold. But in front of her own people, she can show a completely different side. She looks very kind. She is a mature woman, gentle and virtuous.


    I can''t believe that such a woman would have been a famous protector of Han in the world if I hadn''t seen her with my own eyes. However, since Han Yimo has retired from the world and has changed her new identity, she can also understand her disguise.


    But what I can''t understand is that she should pay so much for me. At the moment, the tone of her talk to me and the meaning of her words make me feel strange. She said that this is what she should do.


    It''s like saying, "it''s natural for her to help me.".


    When I heard what she said, I was in a trance and confused.


    But Han Yimo seemed to realize that he had said something wrong and quickly added: "after all, you are the man entrusted to me by the white old man!"


    Finish saying, she also smile, but smile some farfetched, total feeling, her words have the implication.


    On the face of it, her explanation is barely in the past, because since she has been entrusted by her friends, she has to complete the trust and treat me well.


    But when I think about it carefully, I think it''s not right. What identity is Han Yimo? She''s a legend that I can''t reach. It''s not normal for such people to disclose their identities for so many years for me, but all these can be explained as being entrusted by grandfather Bai.


    White grandfather and her relationship, if only friends, she does not need to pay so much, is she so righteous people?


    I can''t think of it, I really can''t figure it out. The feeling Han Yimo gives me is too profound. I can''t see through her, and I can''t analyze her inner thoughts. I didn''t continue to tangle. I just said from the bottom of my heart: "thank you!"


    Han Yimo said with a smile: "don''t be polite. I feel relieved to see you are OK."


    In a simple sentence, after summarizing everything she wanted to say, Han Yimo did not ask how I was captured, why I had disappeared for so long, and how I was rescued. It seems to her that as long as she saw that I was safe enough, she didn''t care about the rest.


    However, I can read only from her sentence, she cares about me.


    Although she didn''t say much, I can feel that her sudden appearance now may be related to my disappearance. After all, I have lived in her house for so long, and I have never seen her face. She is like a deep-sea animal. She hides very deep and never shows up unnecessarily.


    Maybe this time, because I disappeared without any reason, she would appear. During this period, she should have been inquiring about my whereabouts. Otherwise, it would be impossible for her to come to Peng''s manor that night to save me.


    Anyway, as she said, I am safe and sound now, better than anything else. I have returned smoothly, and even escaped from Peng Yi''s tiger. This is the most fortunate thing.


    However, although I escaped from the tiger''s mouth, I also got into trouble. The martial arts contest with Sheng Mingjie still weighed heavily on my mind.


    I know clearly that Peng Yi and Sheng Mingjie are birds of a feather. They just let me jump into the trap they set, and then firmly trap me, or even get rid of me. If the result is really like that, then all I have done will still be wasted.


    However, I had no choice but to promise to compete in martial arts. What''s more, when I touched Han Yimo''s eyes at that time, I couldn''t help but be full of confidence. I always felt that her resolute consent to Peng Yi should be her way.


    Thinking of this, I immediately asked Han Yimo, "that"


    for a while, I didn''t know how to call Han Yimo, so that I couldn''t even say what to say next.


    Han Yimo saw my tangle and said directly: "when there is no outsider, call me aunt Han!"


    Her voice is always so soft and friendly, which makes the listener feel comfortable. My reserve and embarrassment are swept away at this time. Therefore, I did not beat around the Bush and went straight to the theme: "aunt Han, why do you want me to agree to compete with Sheng Mingjie? I feel that I am not his opponent. Do you have any way to let me win?"


    My words are not implicit. I really want to know why han Yimo didn''t take Wudang as an example. In her eyes, Sheng Mingjie was not afraid at all.


    However, let me suddenly shocked is, Han Yimo listened to my words, unexpectedly faintly threw to me three words: "no way!"


    I was shocked and said, "then how can you ask me to agree?"


    Han Yimo gently pursed his mouth and said casually: "Peng Yi said it. This is the final concession he made. What can you do if you don''t agree? Your task is to catch up with Miss Peng."


    When I heard this, I was speechless. Sure enough, she did not give me a good way to go. She was still trapped in Peng Yi''s setting. As the most powerful force, she would not lose the contest without fighting. I was her son, and she would not admit that her son was inferior to others in front of outsiders. More importantly, as she said, this is Peng Yi''s final concession. What can we do if we don''t agree?If I don''t promise, I will lose my qualification to be with Peng Xuefei. If I promise, there will be at least a glimmer of hope, although this hope is very slim.


    In fact, to say that there is little hope, I still deceive others. From the attitude of Peng Yi and Sheng Mingjie, I have no hope at all. At that time, if I lose, it will affect not only me, but also Peng Xuefei. With my understanding of Peng Xuefei, she has determined that I am me, and she will not be with Sheng Mingjie. What happened to me or I will lose forever After the chance to be with her, she really doesn''t know what she will do.


    The more I thought about it, the more disappointed I felt in my heart. I couldn''t help but cry out to Han Yimo: "but I don''t have to beat Sheng Mingjie too much."


    At this moment, I was obviously lack of confidence. When I spoke with Han Yimo, I could not help but murmured. To be honest, my last hope lies in Han Yimo. Her strength has reached an unfathomable state. If she really wants to help me and teach me some unique skills, maybe I still have a little chance to win.


    But Han Yimo didn''t plan to help me at all. She just looked at me seriously and said seriously, "this is your business. If you don''t have confidence in yourself, no one can help you. Some things can only be known by trying. And when you try, you should have faith in yourself. Just like this evening, if the people of the Haigang are really angry and they want to deal with me, I''m afraid I''ll be planted there. After all, I''ve retired, and some of them are just a false name. Even if Peng Yi deals with me, I can''t help it, but he doesn''t. I also have the confidence that he dare not deal with me. Therefore, people must have confidence in themselves.


    As for the contest between you and Sheng Mingjie, you can''t escape. Your goal is to win Peng Xuefei. Even if there is no contest, Sheng Mingjie will find you and even play Yin. You will be more dangerous. Now, you just take this opportunity to have a fair fight with him. Wouldn''t it be better? If you win, it''s natural. If you lose, you will accept your life and give up the idea of saving your father, because you don''t have the strength or the capital! "


    Such a long talk from Han Yimo''s mouth is really a world wonder. Since I saw her, I knew that she was a person with few words. She had her principles and her way of dealing with people. Under normal circumstances, she would not break this rule. But at this moment, she said so much to me at one time, and her words were like this Proverbs.


    After listening to her words, I immediately felt like a flash of light. Yes, what Han Yimo said was very reasonable. Anyway, the contest between Sheng Mingjie and me was inevitable. Why not fight him openly and honestly instead of being concealed by him.


    If I can''t even beat Sheng Mingjie, what can I do to fight against the Hai Gang? Why should I rescue my father? Therefore, if I want to save my father, we must break through one hurdle after another. The first hurdle now is to defeat the invincible Sheng Mingjie.


    She is right. If I want to have self-confidence, how can I lose first? Han Yimo, a woman, is not afraid of many big men in the sea gang. She is so natural and arrogant. What she relies on is her confidence in her bones? With self-confidence, her aura, her dignity will be even higher.


    It''s true that Han Yimo has been out of the world for a long time. She is estimated to be a loner now, but the Haibang is very strong. I really want to work together to deal with her. Even if Han Yimo has three heads and six arms, she can''t carry her, but the Hai Gang still doesn''t dare to move her. This is totally convinced by her momentum. Han Yimo is a woman who can fight against Qunying. How can I be discouraged as a man?


    Originally. I also simply thought that Han Yimo only cared about her face and ignored the consequences at all, so she would calmly agree to Peng Yi''s martial arts competition. I really didn''t expect that she was so farsighted and analyzed all the fundamental problems. It''s no wonder that Peng Yi, the old fox, and the arrogant Sheng Mingjie were all killed by Han Yimo. She deserves to be one In the old world, things are different.


    Her words in enlightening me at the same time, but also inspired me, let me know, some things still rely on themselves.


    Grandfather Bai is very good, but he is an old man. He cured my body, improved my strength, and introduced Han Yimo to me. This has helped me a lot. I can''t drag him on.


    Han Yimo is fierce, but after all, she has been in seclusion for many years. She rescued me from the sea Gang, ruled out the suspicion that I was Suluo, and offended Sheng Mingjie for me. This has been a great kindness to me. How can I think of continuing to rely on her.


    Everything, still depends on myself, the key to success or failure is in one fell swoop!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 688

    After thinking about it, my expression became firm and resolute. I looked at Han Yimo very firmly and said solemnly, "Auntie Han, I understand. I will try my best."


    Hearing this, Han Yimo looked at me with deep meaning. Then he stretched out his hand and stroked my head. He said leisurely, "I believe you!"


    Peng Xuefei also said the same four words to me just now. But Peng Xuefei believed that she could not say any more disheartened words, because she had to say them, but Han Yimo''s taste was totally different. It seemed that Han Yimo really believed me, and she felt that she could surely defeat Sheng Mingjie with my ability.


    I don''t understand why she is so confident in me. However, Han Yimo is so optimistic about me, and I should be more optimistic about myself. At this moment, my self-confidence can not help but be a little bit more, and my inner confidence begins to be firm again. Immediately, I heavily toward Han Yimo nodded, that I would not let her down.


    Han Yimo chuckled and didn''t speak any more. She just gently took back her hand and continued to keep her eyes closed and immersed in her own world.


    Silence returned to the car, and after that, nothing happened.


    In the early morning, the car finally arrived at Jiangjia manor. Because it was too late, Han Yimo didn''t ask me for help. She asked Uncle snake to take care of me, so she went back to her villa.


    At the end of the day, I was really exhausted. The day was longer than the first century. I got up early in the morning and started from sun Yihan''s home. I was on the road all day, walking and riding. I didn''t come to the city until evening.


    As soon as he came back, he met with a riot in the provincial capital. Then he fought with a gang of thugs and drove their van to escape the scene.


    Just out of the wolf''s nest and into the tiger''s den, the abyss of Pengjiazhuang garden is really too terrifying. All the things I experienced in it can be written into an adventure. My spirit almost collapsed and my body nearly destroyed after several times of escape from death. It was really too ups and downs and too dangerous.


    Now, to be able to safely return to their own home, this feeling has been wonderful, do not know how to describe.


    When Han Yimo went back, I also went to the bathroom. I took a shower and washed away all the tiredness and bad luck of the day at one time, and achieved a new self.


    After taking a bath, uncle snake treated my wound. After the wound was treated, the servants also helped me to prepare the food. On this day, I did not have a meal, so I ate a little dry food to satisfy my hunger. Up to now, I almost starved to death. So, when I came to the restaurant, I directly jumped on the table and gobbled up.


    After eating and drinking enough, I suddenly feel that I have finally become a normal person, but I am a normal person who is tired to the extreme.


    At the moment, it''s past one o''clock in the morning. According to my present mental state, I should fall asleep as soon as I fall out of bed. But when I think of the martial arts competition with Sheng Mingjie the day after tomorrow, I lose my sleepiness, because I know in my heart that confidence is not enough. The most important thing is to have strength.


    There is no strength, and ultimately only the life of being ravaged, so I directly let uncle snake and his servants go to rest. I came to the back garden of the villa alone.


    In the back garden in the early morning, the air is much fresher than usual. As soon as I enter the garden, I feel relaxed and happy. The night wind blows away some of my tiredness, which makes me energetic. All aspects are ready. I quickly enter the state and concentrate on practicing martial arts.


    For me, time is tight, only two days, two days is very short, and Sheng Mingjie''s opponent is too strong. So, regardless of everything, I couldn''t wait to practice.


    If I want to improve myself as soon as possible, the first thing I have to do is to absorb the moves used by Peng Yi. Although I have experienced all kinds of hardships today, it is also an eye opener, witnessing the confrontation of countless masters. It gives me a new understanding of martial arts, and also learns a lot of profound moves.


    From now on, I can easily use my ability of never forgetting what I have learned to put it into practice. Of course, I can''t copy it as it is, which is sure to be found. I just learn from it, understand while learning, and try to change. I, who has the advantages of hundreds of schools, can also play a set of boxing with model and kind through constant understanding and learning.


    However, it is almost impossible for me to surpass the talents trained by Sheng Mingjie. Others must have undergone special training, and the only martial arts I have mastered is Taijiquan.


    However, I dare not use this Kung Fu in public. Once I use Tai Chi, it will be easy for people to connect me with Suluo. In this way, if I want to win, I have to suppress Sheng Mingjie in terms of internal power. I know that the real master''s moves are only on the one hand. The potential internal power and speed are very important. Just like Han Yimo, she subdued the invincible he Yunxiang in an instant. With only two fingers, there was no fancy move. She relied entirely on her bandits The speed and agility of Yi Si, when this ability reaches a certain level. It can make people more vulnerable.


    But my own strength is limited, but my fury gas, the power is incomparably huge, only, I still have some scruples after all, can''t completely erupt, can''t unscrupulously display own strongest power.In other words, Sheng Mingjie and I have a lot of consideration in the war. I am bound to suffer losses. However, through a fight in the evening, I can say that I can use my anger to fight. At that time, I had already released more than half of my anger, which was within my control, and was able to make others ignorant and unable to connect me with solo.


    Now, what I want to practice is to release all the anger in my body, but it can be imperceptible. As long as I do this, I believe I still have a chance to defeat Sheng Mingjie.


    Since no one is to be a companion, I can only imagine an enemy. In this constant practice, countless outbreaks, but countless failures. Although, I can control the fury in the Dantian at will. But as soon as I burst out, I was as impulsive as a madman.


    If I want to give full play to the strong breath in my body, I need to release it. If it is too strong, I will feel a little uncontrollable, and the power will be very abnormal. It is too difficult and difficult for outsiders to detect it.


    However, no matter how hard it was, I didn''t give up. Under the night sky, I was just like a mad cow, bumping around, falling down and getting up. Sometimes I was so angry that I couldn''t help shouting.


    Until four o''clock in the morning, I didn''t understand the fury in my body. I felt that it was impossible to do this. The faith in my heart was gradually consumed. I was sweating and had some signs of collapse.


    Involuntarily, I will be unable to lie on the grass, looking up at the boundless sky, more than four o''clock, the day is not bright, the sky is still a bleak, just like my mood at the moment, seriously, I really can''t support, the body and fighting spirit are fast supporting, I want to give up, but the only belief in my body tells me that I can''t give up I can''t lose and can''t afford to lose. Ziyi is in danger. My father is waiting for me to rescue him. Even if I risk my life, I will stick to it.


    With this thought, my faith became firm again. The whole person was full of fighting spirit. The slack in my heart was completely eliminated. An invisible force penetrated my whole body. Suddenly, I got a carp to fight back, turned over and prepared to continue practicing.


    But the moment I got up, my body couldn''t help shaking violently, and almost fell back without being scared. I even saw a person standing straight in the shade of the tree in front of me. Her body was still. The white pajamas swayed in the wind, and her shawl was distributed again, just like the female ghost who came to revenge before.


    In terms of courage, I should be considered as the type of courage. But at this moment, before dawn, under the dark night, in the lonely back garden, suddenly there appeared a figure of such an image. Even if I was brave, I could not help but be shocked.


    What''s more, the position of this person is just under the shade of a tree that can''t be illuminated by the light. I can''t see her face at all. There''s a white shadow and black hair floating there. It''s really frightening.


    After calming down for a long time, I finally got the courage to walk towards the ghost like figure. When I got close to her, I was shocked to find that the woman in pajamas and dishevelled hair was Han Yimo.


    At the moment, she took off her make-up, took off that professional dress, dressed casually, plain faced in front of me, at first glance. I didn''t recognize her at all.


    Of course, she is quite different from before, but her appearance has changed. As for the plain face, it is still very beautiful. Her skin is really like the skin of a young girl. It is very tender and smooth without any defects. Her facial features are also delicate. Compared with her made-up, it is a different kind of beauty.


    I didn''t go to appreciate her beauty. I just looked at her in amazement and asked in disbelief, "Auntie Han, how are you here?"


    Han Yimo gently grinned the corner of his mouth and said in a soft voice, "come and see you!"


    She said, I am a little embarrassed, can not help but, I bowed my head, sorry to say: "excuse me, is not I disturb your sleep!"


    Han Yimo chuckled: "no, just because you didn''t have a rest. So I came to see you. I just saw you practice and found that you have a lot of strength in your body, but you can''t master it. Sometimes you can''t control it, right?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 689

    Her words really gave me a hard slap. Listening to her meaning, she was standing here for a long time. I didn''t even notice that Han Yimo was really powerful, and his strength was so high that he didn''t even know it.


    However, what shocked me even more was that she could see through me at a glance and knew my current situation, which was also my most distressing thing. Therefore, I did not hide it and said frankly: "well, yes, as long as I release all the hidden strength in my body, I am a little uncontrollable and impulsive, which makes it easy for people to guess that I am solo, That''s why I''ve been looking for ways. I want to burst out my strongest strength without showing any flaws! "


    I said my situation in detail. Han Yimo listened, but her expression still did not change. She seemed to have seen everything in her eyes and knew my situation without any more explanation from me.


    Perhaps, because he knew my situation, Han Yimo couldn''t help but say to me, "if you practice like this, you will never make progress in your whole life. As far as I just observed you, you seem to fall into a dead circle, if there is no other person to guide you. You can''t jump out of this dead circle. Even if you are a martial arts talent, you must be guided to succeed! "


    Han Yimo''s words, once again let me suppress, a kind of unspeakable emotion, quietly breeding in my heart, I seem to have a little excitement, a little expectation, because I heard the meaning of Han Yimo''s words, she seems to be saying that she can guide me and lead me to success.


    Sure enough, then Han Yimo opened the conversation. From a professional point of view, she explained the mystery to me in detail and taught me some ways to breathe and breathe.


    Listen to your words, better than read ten years of books, this is indeed a well-known saying, I practice here alone, practice until death may not be able to achieve results, and Han Yimo came to guide me, I immediately like an open mind, epiphany.


    In the past, I was still too stupid. Just like the bull, I would be savage and crazy when I launched willai. This was completely because I didn''t know the skills of martial arts and how to better control my internal power. Now, with the guidance of Han Yimo, I suddenly understood the mystery. I was shocked by the breadth and profundity of martial arts once again, and the moves were nothing but external The internal force is invisible.


    You may be able to create your own moves in external skills because of your excellent talent. However, in internal skills, if you only use them indiscriminately without the instruction of the predecessors, it is absolutely impossible. If you can''t do it well, you will even be possessed by the devil.


    Now I, is the light has the powerful power, but does not know how to guide and use. Once you burst out of your own power, you only know how to release it quickly to vent your infinite power. This may be my blind spot, which is what Han Yimo called the dead circle.


    When I got out of this dead circle, I really understood that, to make better use of our internal force, we should make every cell absorb this powerful force. The most important thing in human body is cells, and each cell has a strong absorption function. As long as the cells can quietly absorb the infinite power, then you will not appear to be crazy The same, you will not let yourself out of control, on the contrary, you can play a greater power.


    In addition, the strength emitted is absorbed by the body cells. There is also an advantage, that is, the hardness of your body should be higher, and it can withstand the attack. Some people''s hard Qigong is good at this aspect, so they can be invulnerable. Of course, I don''t need to do that. I just need to learn how to let the cells absorb my infinite power, so that my whole person will not be in a state of insanity, and no one can see the flaws.


    It didn''t take long for Han Yimo to give me the way to breathe and breathe. I finally learned how to deal with this kind of anger and let it emit silently, so that it can be used freely.


    When I really learned this point, my whole person''s excitement has reached the extreme. This feeling is like removing the magic spell that entangles me all my life, that kind of relief, that kind of excitement. The sense of achievement is overwhelming.


    I finally understand why masters like Han Yimo can be so indifferent when they make a move, just like they don''t need to work hard. Originally, it''s not that they don''t play a strong role, but they hide this powerful power well, and they can hide it without showing any trace. It seems to others that they play very easily. In fact, every move they take is powerful The person who can do this is a real master.


    Of course, I did not reach their level, but at least, I would not be like a mad dog after the outbreak of a powerful force. I have been able to use my strength perfectly. Even when I am completely out of the state, I can also make the outsiders can not see the flaws, so as not to doubt my identity.


    This, even my greatest achievement tonight, is also an achievement in my martial arts life. When this achievement was achieved, the sky had already broken, and the dim light had covered the whole sky. I suddenly realized that I had practiced all night, and had delayed Han Yimo''s sleep.


    Thinking of this, I quickly grateful to Han Yimo: "aunt Han, really thank you, I have learned now, the day is bright, let''s go back to rest!"Han Yimo listened to my words, but not in a hurry, slowly looked at me, then, leisurely said: "do you think with your strength now, can you beat Sheng Mingjie?"


    This is like a slap in the head, which immediately wakes me up. I think that if I practice my strongest state without being noticed, it is already a success. But I forget that even if I exert my strength in a completely frenzied state, it is not necessarily better than Sheng Mingjie. You know, his strength is also the existence of adversity.


    So I quickly shook my head and whispered back, "I''m not sure, but I''ll try my best."


    Han Yimo sneered, and then walked to the open space in the back garden, and said: "in the eyes of outsiders, you are my Han Yimo''s son. If you don''t learn some of my unique skills, others will not believe your identity. I''ve heard that you have the ability to never forget what you''ve learned. I only teach it once. Whether you can understand it depends on your ability!"


    With these words, she had already demonstrated her unique skill in the open space.


    On the bus back last night, Han Yimo pretended not to care about the match between Sheng Mingjie and me. She also stressed that self-confidence was the most important thing for me. However, now she doesn''t sleep and keeps giving me directions. She even finds an excuse that I''m her son and teaches me unique skills. All these measures really shocked me and made me feel great at the same time Move.


    I know that she cares about me and always cares about me. For this contest, she must hope that I win from the bottom of her heart, so she will spare no effort to help me. For her kindness, I really don''t think I can repay. However, at this time, I don''t have time to sigh. Almost the next second, I enter the state and stare in front of me Han Yimo, absorbed.


    At the moment, Han Yimo is wearing only a thin Pajama, but it does not affect her strength. On the contrary, she is dressed in a white dress, which makes her look like a fairy. Her posture is smart and magical in the dim light. Her movements are graceful and gentle, but they seem to contain infinite power.


    My eyes moved with her posture. My brain emptied everything and absorbed her movements. I found that Han Yimo was good at claw skill, which was similar to the kind of nine Yin white bone claw. No wonder she could subdue he Yunxiang with only two fingers in Haibang before, because the power of her claws was so powerful that I felt her claws could be grasped casually , can bring out the astonishing power, moreover, each of her moves has the routine, like the flowing clouds and flowing water.


    Seeing her hovering on the flat ground, I unconsciously felt that she had entered the world of ancient martial arts. Her martial arts were soft and strong, and her movements were beautiful, but she was full of power. She was just like the nine Yin white bone claws trained by Zhou Zhiruo. She was domineering and fierce. But this set of powerful claw skill is played by Han Yimo, but it is beautiful and dazzling.


    The scenery of the back garden is very beautiful, especially in the early morning of dawn. The beautiful scenery and Han Yimo''s posture reflect each other, showing a perfect picture.


    I stood aside, not taking into account the beautiful scenery and beauty, only immersed in Han Yimo''s moves. Speaking of it, my observation ability should be considered powerful. But Han Yimo''s impeccable claw skill still dazzles me. I can''t see it even if I concentrate on it.


    Fortunately, Han Yimo will explain to me when she is performing a set of difficult movements. After she has played a complete set of movements, the time has passed more than ten minutes. During the ten minutes, Han Yimo''s movements have not stopped. However, after her demonstration, the whole person is still the same as usual. Her face is not red, her heart is not jumping, and her breath is not much Light with me said: "I can teach all I have taught, the rest, you slowly understand it!"


    The voice falls, she then with the natural and unrestrained posture, walked toward the villa, leaving only a dull face of me, standing alone in the back garden, let the wind blow.


    I didn''t move or open my voice. I just closed my eyes gently. My heart precipitated at this moment. Only my brain was turning. The picture in my mind was very clear. The characters in the picture were still Han Yimo, and every action she had just made and every detail in the action flashed through my mind one by one.


    I remember those moves in my heart, and then keep thinking and analyzing. Then, I open my eyes and go to the open space and use them.


    I will absorb all the moves, sprinkle exercise, time, again in ignorance, quietly passed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 690

    The sky gradually brightened up, until the sun sprinkled infinite gold, I finally gave Han Yimo to my kung fu understanding. Finally, I could use it easily. Her moves combined with my anger, which was really powerful.


    Involuntarily, I raised my head, looked at the horizon of the sun, my mouth slowly curved up, showing a confident smile.


    After that, I went straight back to the villa and went to my room. After practicing martial arts all night, my sweat had already wet my clothes and my body was sticky. However, I felt so tired that I ignored everything else. I didn''t want to take a bath, so I fell asleep once I went back to my room.


    Originally turbulent H Province, this day, is quietly changing, and I, immersed in their own dreamland, ignorant, may be too tired and tired, this sleep I sleep very heavy, sink to seem to forget all the trivial things, in the dream live their own happy life.


    From the rising of the sun until the sun was about to set, I was in a dream. Finally, I was awakened by the voice of snake uncle.


    Being woken up from a dream is a very uncomfortable thing, but I know that uncle snake is a man of great rules. He can''t wake me up without special things. Therefore, I didn''t blame him. I just looked at him sleepily and asked blankly, "what''s the matter?"


    Snake uncle solemnly replied: "the guests are coming from home. I want to see you by name!"


    "Who?" I asked


    Uncle snake replied, "Miss Xia, Xia Yuqi!"


    Qiqi, did she come to my house?


    I remember that the last time we met, it was Sheng Mingjie''s party. She appeared at the right time and saved me. However, I doubted her, didn''t trust her, and deliberately concealed my identity. This is a blow to Qiqi. Although she didn''t blame me on the surface, she was certainly uncomfortable in her heart, but even so, she didn''t spare no effort to help me in the hospital. Finally, she left the ward because she was ill.


    Her kindness to me is really speechless. She helped me so many times and confided in me. In the end, I didn''t trust her. Even I despised her. If Peng Xuefei had not explained everything to me in the dungeon, I would not have trusted Qiqi very much.


    There is a saying that good, with the heart of a villain, gentleman''s belly, my prudence cast my little heart, after all, I still misunderstood Qiqi, she and my father were arrested, there is no connection, it can be said that the matter arose because of her, but she did not participate, she did not harm my father''s heart.


    Knowing this, my heart is still happy. For her, my most urgent thing is to express my thanks and apologies. I also know that Qiqi is the master of Sanbao hall. She came to me specially, and it must be something.


    At the thought of this, I was too lazy to brush my teeth and wash my face. I jumped out of bed directly and said to Uncle snake eagerly, "go, take me to see her!"


    After the voice dropped, I have come to the side of Uncle snake, uncle snake did not say any nonsense, directly led me to the living room.


    In the living room, I saw Qiqi. At this time, she was sitting quietly on the sofa. Her posture was casual and not formal, but there was another kind of upright attitude. Maybe, this is the cultivation of ladies.


    Qiqi is the same as before. Her face is bloodless, just like a person who has lost the breath of life. However, she has more vitality than other patients. Maybe, this vitality comes from her mentality. No matter how weak she is on the surface, she looks very good. There is no gloomy or decadent look in her look, and her dress is relaxed.


    She is wearing sportswear, looks very simple and sunny, in her body, you can not find any impurities, at first glance, she is a simple little girl, but in fact, she has a very calm mind and an extremely intelligent mind, anything, she can do calm, calm like water, encounter any problem, she can think in a very short time Out of a way to resolve, even in the face of death, she can maintain a good attitude, live a day is a day.


    At a young age, it''s really not easy to do this for her. However, it is also because of her intelligence and composure that I can''t see her through. Up to now, I''m almost sure that she is a good person, but I can''t treat her like a common friend. There seems to be something between us. At least, my identity at this moment is still Jiangnan style.


    Therefore, I tried to get rid of some complicated and melancholy feelings in my heart, and kept the surface casual, natural and vague. I could not help but show some dandy attitude as a rich second generation. When Qiqi looked at me, I said, "Miss Xia, do you want me?"


    Hear me speak, Qiqi quickly get up, eyes stay on me, eyes turn, inadvertently look at me, then, she slightly apologetic to me: "I am not too bold, disturb you!"


    I knew what she meant and quickly replied, "no, I''ve had enough sleep, but I just got up and didn''t have time to wash and gargle."


    Qiqi slightly wriggled under the lip corner, politely said: "then you go, I can wait for you!"Without thinking, I replied: "no, you have something to say directly!"


    In my opinion, in the face of Qiqi, I don''t care about any image. In other words, Qiqi is the kind of girl who can see my heart directly with her eyes. My external is just a layer of shadow.


    Hearing this, Qiqi didn''t get entangled in this matter, but said frankly to me: "if it''s convenient, let''s go out for a walk."


    I knew that she wanted to have a private conversation with me. Some words she didn''t want to be heard by others. I didn''t hesitate to say, "let''s go."


    Then, Qiqi and I went out of the villa together and walked on the path in the suburbs. At the moment, the setting sun was hanging in the sky, and the whole earth seemed to be covered with a layer of red, which was extremely beautiful. And Qiqi''s pale face also seemed to show the color of blood. This is the light color of the setting sun, just like Qiqi''s life, coming to the end, and matching the color of the setting sun It is full of another kind of regret beauty.


    But my hair was messy and my beard was ragged. I was not awake. We both walked quietly all the way, and neither of us spoke first.


    In the past, I was absolutely transparent in front of Qiqi. On the contrary, Qiqi was mysterious. But at that time, I could not help but trust her and regard her as a friend who could talk to her. I almost knew everything and could have a happy chat with no scruples.


    However, now I have changed and become more and more complicated. I have a lot of things I have to do, so I can''t believe anyone easily. Although I''m basically relieved of Qiqi, she didn''t show her intention, and I don''t know how to speak first. My current identity is really embarrassing.


    Unknowingly, we came to a lake reflecting the red clouds. Qiqi directly sat on the ground, looked at the lake, and said to me carelessly: "it''s good to see you all right. I thought I''d never see you again!"


    When she said this, Qiqi''s tone didn''t sound emotional, but her meaning was clear. She cared about me.


    I heard that Qiqi also put pressure on the Haigang because of my disappearance yesterday. It can be seen that she cares about me very much. Now, when I come back, she comes to see me for the first time. This friendship really moves me. The city wall that I am on guard against is also slowly collapsing.


    With a warm feeling, I sat down beside her and said sincerely, "thank you for your concern."


    Qiqi turned her head and looked at me. She asked earnestly, "do you still don''t trust me? Solo


    The last two words, Qiqi especially increased the volume, obviously, she is completely sure of my identity.


    Seeing her clear eyes, I was more convinced that she had nothing to do with my dad''s arrest.


    I know that I don''t need to hide my identity any more. If Qiqi is really unfavorable to me, the Haibang will be able to confirm my identity, and I will not be able to sit here safely. Therefore, at this moment, I will face Qiqi and say frankly: "I believe you, yes No, I haven''t told you the truth before


    My tone was very sincere. At the same time, I expressed my apology and showed that I trusted her.


    Qiqi immediately changed her look and became very pleased. She gave me a bright smile and then said, "it''s OK. I didn''t blame you. In fact, you have a good defensive psychology, which proves that you have grown up."


    Sure enough, Qiqi''s bearing is extraordinary, she is not only smart, kind-hearted, but also so understanding. I was a little embarrassed when she said so. After a long pause, I suddenly said, "by the way, how do you know I''m solo!"


    Qiqi a corner of the mouth, enigmatic way: "guess it!"


    I was shocked. Seeing that she was so sure of my identity, I thought she had solid evidence. Unexpectedly, she guessed it. I asked mysteriously, "how do you guess?"


    Then Kiki showed me her bright side again. She explained to me that she had come back not long after I came here.


    At the beginning, I disguised as thirteen and became famous in this city for a time. At that time, Qiqi actually saw that I was Suluo. She didn''t have Ziyi''s long time with me and her love with me. However, she had Ziyi''s incomparable mind and keen insight. She could associate a lot of things through small things and basically look at me Through, therefore, I disguise again good, also difficult to escape her law eye.


    However, although she knew that thirteen was me, Qiqi did not interfere with me. She knew that I had something I wanted to do. She could not manage it well, nor could she expose my identity. She still lived her own life and did not pay much attention to me.


    Until, I was crazy about Ziyi''s suicide in Wutang. After that, I disappeared out of thin air. There was no more thirteen in H Province, not to mention Suluo. Qiqi suddenly worried about me and attached great importance to my affairs. She knew me well and knew that I would not give up saving people. She knew that I would never give up saving people and that I had a stubborn spirit of never giving up.Therefore, she immediately guessed that she had changed my identity and hid here. After investigation and screening, Qiqi finally targeted herself on Jiangnan Feng, a famous figure in the University of H Province. With her focus on Jiangnan style, Qiqi gradually confirmed my identity.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 691

    However, one of the most important clues for her to confirm my identity is my persistence. In the pursuit of Peng Xuefei, I showed the persistence and strength that ordinary people do not have at all. It''s easy for her to think that my persistence comes from the fact that I want to get close to Peng Xuefei, so as to fight into the sea gang and save my father. However, Qiqi''s meticulous observation shows that what she really sees in Jiangnan wind is her obsession with love.


    Although, she knows that my love for Peng Xuefei is not from the heart, but I pursue her that emotion, is the ordinary man can not play, I never say die spirit, also can not play out, so Jiangnan wind caused Qiqi''s attention, drawn by this line, Qiqi through various details, all aspects of the combination, thus guess that I am Suluo.


    Since she knew that I was Suluo, if I had something to do, she would not care. Last time, she knew that I was at Sheng Mingjie''s party with Peng Xuefei. She knew immediately that I was going to have an accident.


    So, she just kept on arriving at the party. If it was true, my performance at the party was exactly the same as Qiqi expected, so she saved me and fully confirmed my identity.


    After listening to Qiqi''s explanation, I can''t help but have a new understanding of her. I feel that her height has risen to a higher level in my heart. She is really a talented woman. Fortunately, Qiqi is not on the opposite side of me. Otherwise, I''m afraid I would have been ruined.


    However, I haven''t had time to express my shock and admiration. As soon as Kiki finished the explanation, she immediately turned to me and apologized: "I''m sorry, solo. It''s all because of me that your father was arrested and you''re on this dangerous road!"


    I know what Qiqi refers to. I know the whole story of this. I know that she didn''t participate in this and didn''t hurt my father''s heart. But that''s enough. So I looked at her sincerely and said freely: "you don''t have to apologize. I already know that. It has nothing to do with you!"


    Qiqi, with a bitter smile, said implicitly, "but no matter what, it''s all because of me. It''s my illness that makes your father''s eye on. The reason why Haibang will attack your father is also the default reason of my family. If it''s not for the conditions given by my family, Haibang doesn''t need to try to catch your father and grab the so-called magic medicine."


    I looked at Qiqi deeply and said solemnly, "I know, but you didn''t participate in this, so you don''t need to blame yourself!"


    Qiqi looked at my eyes without any taboo, and returned to me with a more solemn attitude, and said, "don''t you blame me at all?"


    I shook my head and said firmly: "it''s not strange at all. It''s because I still regard you as a friend, so I''ll admit my identity."


    Hearing this, Qiqi was obviously relieved, but she still looked a little worried. In her clear eyes, there was more sadness. With this light sadness, she turned her eyes to the lake which gradually lost its light.


    The setting sun almost completely set, the deep red on the lake has turned into a very light red, and the sky is also slowly dark, just like Qiqi''s eyes at the moment, with an indescribable dark color, she gazed at the lake for a long time, then slowly opened her mouth and said, "don''t you wonder why I went to the university you read at the beginning? ¡±


    Qiqi''s words made my heart tremble. It was because of this that I couldn''t understand that I was a little wary of Qiqi. But now we sat down and had a good talk. I didn''t know how to ask. Once asked, it would appear that I was ill at ease. I was afraid that the trust I had just built would collapse again. I felt as long as she didn''t harm me It didn''t hurt my dad. I didn''t mind the rest. So, on balance, I still chose not to ask.


    But I didn''t expect that Qiqi even took the initiative to mention it. She seemed to have predicted that I would have such a difficult question to ask. Since she led the question out, I would naturally answer: "why?"


    Smell speech, Qiqi''s eyes can not help but become deep up, she gently raised eyes, looked at the end of the lake to the horizon, seems to be immersed in meditation, eyes full of stories.


    After a long time of stagnation, she said to me in a voice: "in fact, at the beginning, I didn''t want to die. I hated the unfairness of heaven. Why did I have to suffer from a stubborn illness since I was a child? Why did I have to bear the pain of the disease? Why should I be sentenced to live less than 30 years old? I was not willing to. So, I cooperated with my family to seek medical treatment everywhere, but it was useless, and my illness will last forever Far from getting better, the root of the disease could not be removed, and even, more and more serious, I began to become disheartened and lost the hope of life.


    But last year, my family finally found a way to cure my disease. However, it needed a single drug guide. But this thing is too rare and rare in the world. After many inquiries, we found out that your father had it. My family immediately sent someone to find your father. However, no matter how rich the conditions we promised, your father would not give it to us.


    The opportunity was right in front of me, but I couldn''t get it. At that time, I was too eager to live, so I didn''t lose heart and volunteered to tell my family that I would try my best. Then, I went to your university. I knew that you were your father''s favorite son. Since it was not feasible from your father, I also wanted to start from you To the Millennium snow Ganoderma lucidum.However, as soon as I went to school, I heard about your legendary story. Your legend deeply moved me, made me heartache, and touched an undeveloped feeling in my heart.


    After seeing you, contacting you and knowing you, I found that the more you know, the more interested I am in you. This interest makes me feel that life is wonderful. I cherish this wonderful and cherish you as a friend.


    Because I regard you as a friend, and I really want to have you as a friend. Therefore, I give up using you to get snow Ganoderma lucidum. I don''t want to add color of utilization to our friendship. If I put forward my need, then everything I have done to you has become purposeful. The friendship between us is not pure. Maybe that''s your root Ben wouldn''t have thought of me as a friend.


    In fact, I also know that the reason why your father refused to give us tough is because it is what he needs. I have no right to deprive others of precious things.


    Of course, the more important thing is that you let me look at you, let me feel that death is not so terrible, heaven is not a person unfair to me, everyone is equal, everyone has his destiny, his sorrow and helplessness. And I, is not completely unfortunate, at least, it gave me a happy family, and good wisdom, as for disease, that is my life.


    Everyone''s fate is arranged by God. If naivete wants me to die, it''s useless for me to struggle again. People can never fight against heaven. After all, I choose to comply with the destiny and let it be.


    In this way, I become happy instead. I don''t need to live in fear. In my only life, I would rather cherish the precious time of living, do meaningful things, and live my own wonderful life. After thinking about it, I not only gave up my selfishness, but also advised my family to respect other people''s choices. If they don''t give up, don''t stop I tried to get it.


    I thought it would be over at this point, but I didn''t expect that my family still cared too much about my life. They didn''t look for your father again. However, they reached an agreement with the Haibang, saying that as long as they could cure my illness, they would agree to my marriage with Peng Yu.


    In fact, in the final analysis, they still hope that the Hai Gang can get blood Ganoderma lucidum from your father by means of evil means, because at that time, Peng Yu also knew that my disease could be cured by medicine.


    I didn''t know about it at the beginning. I didn''t know until your father was arrested. However, at that time, the Haibang arrested your father, and many people died, which caused a great sensation. Since then, the matter has become big and has become irreconcilable. Even if I want to stop it, it is impossible for the Haibang to lose face, even if it is not for Xue Lingzhi And they wouldn''t let people go.


    After that, you lost a lot of money to the Haibang as a thirteen, and your conflicts were irreconcilable. In fact, even if the Haibang people got xuelingzhi, I didn''t want to marry Peng Yu, because I didn''t like him, and I didn''t want to be the victim of the family marriage. However, I had no right to speak. I can''t change anything. All I can do is hope you can be safe, don''t What''s the matter. Now, I''m glad to see that you''re OK and growing up


    Qiqi''s long speech was very slow, just like telling a story. She was not in good health. She stopped several times, but she still insisted on finishing.


    She said very free and easy, but I can feel that her heart is very heavy, such a weight should not be her age a little girl can bear, young she, there is a kind of see through life, this is how strong the heart.


    I think that I can''t be like her, look down on everything, even life can be relieved, but this is her, her mind and bearing, her wisdom and heart, all belong to her miracle.


    I understand her, more will not blame her, she is helpless, she did not insist on my father''s blood Ganoderma lucidum, but she can not control her family''s ideas, indeed, which parents will let their children die young, will not grasp the straw of life, so, I can understand the Xia family''s good intentions.


    What makes me fluctuate in my heart is still the meaning of Qiqi''s potential connotation. I feel that this girl is really special to me. She has a kind of ignorant taste. She feels that she is in love. The feeling separated by a piece of paper is just not pierced. I can''t tell. What makes me entangled is the matter of blood Ganoderma lucidum. Indeed, the root of everything lies in it. Qiqi really does It is too much in need of it, although her words are to give up, but who really want to die, she certainly does not want to, but she does not want to interfere with me, implicate me.


    If, not because Ziyi also needs it, I will not hesitate to promise her, but now, I can not make any choice, this thing I will only give Ziyi, can not give her, because Ziyi paid too much for me.


    For a moment, I don''t know how to answer, complex emotions entangled in my heart, let me stop.


    After a long silence, I suppressed the complex emotions in my heart. I looked at Qiqi seriously and said seriously, "I believe you, you don''t need to explain so much to me. We are friends and will always be. Even if something happens to me here, I won''t blame you. But you''ve come here to see me today, and you''re not just talking about the past, are you? "Since I can no longer talk about the blood ganoderma, I have to choose to change the topic. Of course, this is also an invisible escape.


    But Qiqi listened to my words, suddenly returned to her mind. She took her eyes back from the distant sky, turned her head to look at me, and quietly replied, "Well!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 692

    Sure enough, Qiqi must have something else to do with me. A single word is enough to show that her coming here is not only to explain the past to me, but also that I can get away from those tangled things.


    So, after Kiki''s reply, I immediately asked, "what else can I do for you?"


    Qiqi buried the last point in her eyes, and she completely recovered from her past feelings. Then, she looked at me seriously and said in a deep voice, "I heard that you are going to compete with Sheng Mingjie tomorrow night?"


    I am surprised to say: "how do you know?"


    In my opinion, this is a private agreement between Sheng Mingjie and me. There should be no need to make it public. After all, it is not a glorious thing for two men to fight for a woman. The Haibang doesn''t need to publicize this matter, so I don''t understand how Qiqi knew it so soon.


    I was surprised, Qiqi was even more surprised. Her look at me was full of doubts. After a second, she said to me speechless: "this has caused a stir in the whole city. Who doesn''t know?"


    When I heard this, I realized that it was I who lost contact with the real world on this day, and went to the dream and Zhou public private meeting. When I was dreaming, the situation in the city had changed dramatically.


    Then, Kiki told me about the big changes that have taken place today.


    Originally, H Province has always been in turmoil. Many small gangs took advantage of the Shanghai Gang''s civil strife to make a mess in the city, and various gangs scrambled for territory. However, today, the Hai Gang launched a strong attack, and transferred people from other cities to severely crack down on those restless gangs and set an example to others.


    It can be said that in half a day, the powerful Haibang, with the momentum of thunder, slowly restored the chaotic H Province to its former order and began to have a stable appearance.


    In terms of combat effectiveness, the sea Gang is really powerful. Ordinary gangs can''t compete with it at all. As soon as the sea Gang attacks and the city shakes, they are equivalent to a total annihilation. In a short period of time, they have suppressed many agitators.


    However, although the Hai Gang has made the small Gang behave better through martial arts, the rumors can''t be controlled. Most people still don''t know what the internal situation of the Haigang has become. Therefore, the Hai Gang takes advantage of today to release news that Peng Xuefei has successfully returned home, and the Hai Gang has also made a martial arts contest to recruit relatives. Sheng Mingjie, the young master of the Sheng family, is fighting against each other The Jiangnan style of the second generation of rich and the second generation of Hei.


    The so-called "rich second generation plus black second generation" means obviously that I am the guardian of the ghost king. Han Yimo''s illegitimate son is no longer a secret. It is widely spread in the upper class and underground forces in this city. This incident, like a blockbuster, shocked all high-level people and underworld figures. Therefore, the martial arts contest tomorrow night will make the tickets of Haibang underground boxing ground stir up It''s skyrocketing.


    First of all, this is the life and death of the eldest miss of the Hai Gang. In such a situation, her life event has a great influence on the Hai Gang. Naturally, this martial arts contest will attract the attention of many people. The most important thing is that Sheng Mingjie and I are the two sides participating in the contest.


    Sheng Mingjie, as a young man, has already been a man of the day in the upper class circles of black and white. His every move has been paid close attention to. This martial arts competition is more related to his life events, and of course it will be more noticeable.


    However, I was originally a nobody, but my mysterious identity came out overnight, which shocked the older generation, not to mention the new generation of black and white. In their eyes, the ghost king is a myth, a legendary character. All the people who touch with him in that year will be worshipped and looked up to, let alone the ghost King''s left Right arm.


    As a general of the ghost king, Han Yimo became the focus figure directly. I was the son of the focus character, and I had to compete with another person of high status. What they were fighting for was the eldest lady of the Hai Gang. When these piles were connected together, the martial arts contest of tomorrow would become a big event that would make people cry for ghosts and gods.


    This is an absolute hype. Through this, the Haibang has gained a great reputation, and the haze that once haunted them has been completely dispelled. Even at this moment, the Haibang''s reputation is even louder than before. I finally understand why Peng Yi proposed that Sheng Mingjie and I compete in martial arts. It turns out that he not only solved the deadlock of last night, but also could make use of it To restore the reputation of his Hai Gang, this old fox is really smart to the extreme.


    Jiang is always old and hot, especially Peng Yi, the old rule. He is too farsighted and can think of anything far-reaching. Yesterday, when Han Yimo and Sheng Mingjie clashed, he stood beside him and kept silent and didn''t come out to dissuade him. At that time, he had already made a plan. Thanks to his idea of "a", a contest, killing three birds with one stone, Han Yimo was free In other words, he thinks that Sheng Mingjie''s son-in-law can be preserved. Thirdly, he can restore the reputation of the Haibang at the speed of light. To put it bluntly, he is still planning for his Haibang. For him, nothing is more important than the development of the Haibang, including family ties.


    However, even if I know what Peng Yi''s plan is, I can''t shrink back. I will take part in the contest anyway. Besides, it doesn''t harm me if the contest spreads out. After all, if I win, Sheng Mingjie''s arrogance will be completely suppressed and he can be prevented from doing so Bad, or repentance.However, Han''s identity as son of foam spread out, which still makes me feel some egg pain, I feel that I drag her down, let her retire completely surfaced, this should be what she did not want.


    When I was distracted, Qiqi''s voice suddenly interrupted my thoughts: "you are not really Han Yimo''s son?"


    After listening to Qiqi''s words, I couldn''t help rolling my eyes and said without a word: "do you think it''s possible?"


    If others believe it, there is no doubt. After all, my identity outside is Jiangnan Feng. My mother is Jiang pinru, and Jiang pinru''s real identity is Han Yimo. Jiang Nanfeng is Liu Longyin''s son. But I didn''t expect that Qiqi knew that I was solo and could say such ridiculous words. Moreover, Qiqi''s appearance didn''t look like a joke.


    Seeing my retort, she blinked. Then she said, "even if Han Yimo is not your mother, your father is still very good. He should know such a person. In fact, to be honest, my family didn''t dare to be tough before, and they also care about your father''s identity. My grandfather said that your father used to be a man of influence in the army. He was famous for a time, but he didn''t know Why did he retire from the army? It seems that he was expelled from the army, but his reputation is still very big. Many of them have become generals in the army. Therefore, my family dare not mess around, for fear of leaving a handle.


    Last time, I met your father when you were fighting with Buddha, and I was convinced by his momentum. However, I still thought that he was only famous in the Taoism. I really didn''t expect that your father was so big in the underworld. "


    After Qiqi''s words, she also showed an incredible look, as if my father had become a legend in her eyes. Maybe she had a special view of my father, and naturally felt that it was my father and Han Yimo who met that made her spare no effort to help me.


    Although, I know Han Yimo not through my father, but through my grandfather Bai, but Qiqi''s words have awakened me by mistake. Yes, if Han Yimo has nothing to do with me, she can''t help me in the face of grandfather Bai. It can even be said that grandfather Bai can''t help me like this. So, why do they help me so Would it really have something to do with my dad?


    Grandfather Bai and my father know each other. I know this. What I don''t know is the specific relationship between them. But if grandfather Bai really helped me because of my father, it would be too strange.


    What I can''t imagine is that Han Yimo has paid so much for me, will it also have something to do with my father? If I want to give her face to my father, I really want to know my father again.


    Originally, he was so powerful in the army that Zhang Lei could worship him so much, and even his reputation spread to the Xia family. I was shocked.


    Wu Tianhao was just a driver before him, and now it has become so mysterious. In addition, if my father was involved with Han Yimo, then my father''s background was too big. I can''t imagine it.


    Of course, this is all my guess. Maybe Han Yimo doesn''t know my father at all, and my grandfather Bai doesn''t help me because of my father. Everything is just my conjecture, which is not practical.


    Therefore, for Qiqi''s words, I can only cope with one sentence: "I don''t know, my father''s affairs rarely tell me!"


    Qiqi obviously saw my perfunctory behavior, and she didn''t study this matter deeply. She just suddenly changed her voice and said to me seriously: "no matter what relationship you have with Han Yimo, I come here today mainly to tell you not to compete with Sheng Mingjie!"


    Smell speech, I can''t help a Leng, Qiqi specially came to find my purpose, just for this?


    I looked at her a little puzzled and asked, "why?"


    Qi Qi solemnly explained: "I heard Peng Yu say that Han Yimo had a conflict with Sheng Mingjie last night, and you are the thorn in Sheng Mingjie''s eye. Sheng Mingjie is a man who will repay his hatred. The reason why he will agree to this contest and want to win over Peng Xuefei must be on the one hand, more important, or he wants to take the opportunity to get rid of you. When he comes to the arena of martial arts competition, he will live and die It can also be said that it is a mistake. After all, Han Yimo''s name is in the past. If you really have something wrong, she certainly can''t help it. After all, the Sheng family is powerful now, and Sheng Mingjie must have a way to cover up the past. If you take part in the competition, you will bet your life! "


    After listening to these words, I realized that Qiqi came here today. Originally, she was still concerned about my safety and was afraid that I would die in the arena.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 693

    I didn''t say a word about something, let alone give it to her, but she didn''t care at all. She was still so considerate of me that I didn''t know what to say.


    After a long pause, I raised my eyes and looked at her. I sincerely said, "thank you for your concern. However, you should know the purpose of my contest. I have to take part in it. As for Sheng Mingjie, he may not have beaten me!"


    Last night, I did not have any assurance. However, after the careful teaching of Han Yimo and my hard training all night long, I now have this assurance and self-confidence.


    My words sound confident, but Qiqi doesn''t think so. On the contrary, she thinks I''m deceiving myself. Her look in her eyes becomes more and more serious. She tries to persuade me again: "Suluo, don''t be naive. If you say this, you can''t eliminate Sheng Mingjie''s strength. Do you know that he has been carefully cultivated since he was a child, so to speak, he is a Sheng family The most powerful successor, his strength is totally beyond your imagination. Don''t mention that you have only known Han Yimo for a long time. Even if you are her son, I''m afraid you are not his opponent! "


    Since Qiqi knows that I am Suluo, she should know that I have slaughtered the whole five halls with the power of one person, but even so, she still has no confidence in me. It can be seen that Sheng Mingjie is really fierce and unreasonable. Has his strength reached an unimaginable peak.


    However, even if Sheng Mingjie''s strength is terrible, I can''t give up. After training all night last night, this determination has become more firm, and no one can shake it.


    Unknowingly, the color of perseverance in my eyes is even worse. I stare at Qiqi deeply and say with sonorous and forceful voice: "I know your good intentions, but you also said that my biggest characteristic is persistence and never give up. This is my character and I can''t change things. In any case, I can''t retreat."


    Qiqi certainly knew that I was stubborn, but she continued to persuade me and said heavily: "I know that you want to use this last opportunity to fight into the sea gang and rescue your father. But have you ever thought that even if you enter the sea Gang, you may not be able to rescue your father. Why do you have to take such a big risk? What if something should happen! "


    Qiqi''s voice is full of worry. It can be seen that she is really afraid of my death in the arena. However, I am still persistent, and my expression also shows full of confidence. I said to her in a very calm tone: "some things can only be known by trying, isn''t it?"


    This is what Han Yimo taught me. We should try everything bravely. Only when we try, can we know the consequences. Moreover, in the process of trying, we must be full of confidence, and we must not fail.


    Qiqi saw that she could not persuade me. She sighed and said helplessly: "must it be like this? Can you wait, I can try to find a way to help you save your father! "


    I can hear the helplessness in her tone. Her so-called "wait" may be endless waiting, because I know that she can''t do anything about it. She has to have a way to help me save it. What''s more, I can wait. Ziyi has no time to wait. Therefore, I almost answered without Thinking: "no, I don''t have time. You should also know that I and I have no time The contradiction between the Haigang is becoming more and more serious, and it is impossible to adjust it. Therefore, you should not get involved in it. Thank you for your kindness! "


    Hearing my words, Qiqi''s expression became more and more complicated, but her crystal clear eyes seemed to be able to speak, conveying a silent feeling to me. There were bitterness, regret and deep helplessness in the friendship. It seemed that, in her opinion, Sheng Mingjie and I were not fighting, but I was going to die, but she couldn''t stop it.


    Tangled she, still want to say what words, but, and I chat too much, she has spent too much energy, hold up to now may have been her acme, she did not speak out, the whole person coughed violently, the more cough more severe, the body was tottering.


    I quickly helped her and asked with concern, "are you ok?"


    Qiqi, who was touched by me, shivered for a moment, and her pale cheek seemed to be dyed with a blush. Even her cough stopped suddenly. She looked at me awkwardly and then shook her head to show that she was OK.


    I also realized that the man and the woman give and take, and quickly let go of her.


    Then, Qiqi stood up resentfully. She glanced at me and said in a deep voice: "I should go back. You should take care of yourself!"


    After that, she turned and left. Her steps were heavy, but her body was very light, as if the wind could blow down, so fragile.


    Seeing her like this, I immediately got up to keep up with her.


    Walking to the side of the road, the cold car is slowly driving over.


    Qiqi was approaching the car, but it was cold. She suddenly turned back and looked at me seriously. She said word by word: "by the way, once by chance, Peng Yu told me that your father was locked up in the moon Hall of their Hai Gang. As for where the moon hall is, this is the top secret of the Hai Gang. I don''t know. I hope this will help you. Goodbye!"


    Qiqi said this paragraph is very difficult. After finishing, she immediately turned her head and walked slowly towards the car. The pace was still so hard.And I, after listening to this sentence, but in situ.


    Dark moon hall, the secret entrance of the Hai Gang, I heard about it last night. It was the bottom card of the Hai Gang, and all the people in it were the hermits of the Hai Gang. My dad was locked up there?


    No wonder, last time in the dungeon, Peng Xuefei said that it was impossible for Suluo to know where his father was locked up. Even if he did, he would not be able to rescue him. In fact, everything was just because my father was in the secret dark moon Hall of the Hai Gang.


    At this moment, my heart churned, too many emotions filled it, all kinds of taste collided and blended, for my father''s affairs, I finally had a little eyebrow, but seemed to fall into a darker abyss.


    For Qiqi''s selflessness and kindness, I was moved, moved at the same time, but more regret. The two of us, destined, this friendship is unequal.


    She ignored my life, regardless of all, silently cared for me, helped me, and asked for no return.


    But I couldn''t help her. I couldn''t give her the most important thing. Even if I saw her life was crumbling, I couldn''t help her. Even though she came to me with all kinds of hardships, I didn''t accept it. I still owe her a debt.


    When Qiqi opened the door and was about to enter the car, I looked at her back and couldn''t help shouting: "Xia Yuqi!"


    Qiqi turned her head gently and looked at me who was pestering on the roadside. She asked in doubt, "what''s the matter?"


    I pursed my mouth and said from the bottom of my heart: "thank you, I will take care of myself!"


    At the moment, the night has covered the earth, the street lights turned on, the lights sprinkled on the body of the ponytail, so that the dying flower, dyed with a light of brilliance, after hearing my words, the flower, gave me a brilliant smile, immediately, she got into the car, immediately, dust away.


    On the open road, only left me alone, and I that a heavy sigh.


    Carrying Qiqi''s car, with her silent love for me, went farther and farther, gradually drove away from my sight, until disappeared.


    The light is especially bright, the road is empty, just like my heart at the moment, some empty, but it seems to suppress a heavy thing, for Qiqi''s love, I really can''t think of repayment, can only bury it in the bottom of my heart, silently bless her, wish her in the last days of life, can be happy and well.


    Time goes by, the evening breeze blows away the light melancholy mood in my heart, then, I heavily shook my head and walked back towards the villa.


    At this moment, I have no half sleepiness. What appears on my face is calm and resolute. My eyes are bright and my feet are powerful. When I return to the villa, uncle snake has ordered people to prepare my dinner. I simply wash and then sit on the table.


    See Han Yi Mo not in, I can''t help but ask: "snake uncle, where is aunt Han?"


    Snake uncle said coldly, "master, I''ll go out at noon."


    Noon! In this way, Han Yimo didn''t sleep much. She stayed with me for almost the whole night last night, and didn''t go to rest until the light of the day. Unexpectedly, she got up so early. Originally, I wanted to ask her about the dark moon Hall of the Hai Gang. After all, Han Yimo is an old man in the lake. She should know more about the Hai Gang. However, since she is not here, I don''t say much about it What, just a light oh, then began to eat dinner.


    During the meal, uncle snake was still standing on the side. Looking at his bold appearance, he was certainly not an ordinary person before. Therefore, I couldn''t help asking him again: "by the way, uncle snake, how much do you know about the dark moon Hall of the Hai Gang?"


    After hearing about the dark moon hall, uncle snake''s face suddenly solidified. Then, he replied with a straight face: "it''s very mysterious. I don''t know much about it. It''s just that there are many abnormal experts in it. It''s a place where the retired elite of the Hai Gang live. It''s always hidden in the dark, just like the peach garden outside the world, and rarely comes out of the water. However, the Hai Gang has been standing up for so many years It has a lot to do with the existence of the dark moon hall that people shake the reputation of its first gang! "


    Hearing this, my heart can not help getting tighter. Dark moon hall is a place of terror that I can''t imagine. Last night, in Peng''s manor, I heard this place for the first time, and I felt its extraordinary. But now, after listening to Uncle snake''s words, I felt more and more that the dark hall was unfathomable.


    This mysterious dark moon hall can be regarded as the pillar of the sea Gang, which provides unlimited protection for the sea gang. Such a big gang can only maintain its standing position by relying on the dark moon hall. It can be seen that the strength of the dark moon hall is so huge that I want to rescue my father from the dark moon hall. How hard should it be? Even if it''s a sneak attack, I''m afraid there''s no chance of winning?


    The more I think about it, the more heavy the dark clouds on my head are, the more flustered I feel.


    When I was looking sad, uncle snake suddenly asked me, "young master, what do you want to know about the dark moon hall?"


    As for the matter of saving my father, I never thought of dragging the river family into the water. Therefore, I didn''t have to tell Uncle snake the details. I just gave a slight smile and a faint reply: "nothing, it''s just curious."


    Then I went on eating.When I finished my meal, uncle Gang came back. He bought me a mobile phone and reissued a card. The mobile phone number is still the previous number. I took the phone and said casually, "thank you."


    Then I went to the back garden alone.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 694

    Think about it carefully. Since I was caught in the dungeon, I haven''t used my mobile phone. Fortunately, I don''t know many people in Jiangnan style. It doesn''t matter whether I use it or not.


    However, as soon as I got to the back garden, the phone rang suddenly.


    Press the connect button, Peng Xuefei''s dissatisfied voice rang out in the phone immediately: "Jiangnan wind, what did you do today? I can''t get through my cell phone all day long. I think of making up my card so late!"


    I ha ha smile, said: "well, I was too tired last night, a sleep to now, the mobile phone or my bodyguard for me to get it!"


    Peng Xuefei snorted coldly. She didn''t say anything more. After a few seconds, she suddenly changed her voice and said in a serious tone: "I had a nightmare last night. I dreamt that you lost. You don''t want me. Jiangnan wind, don''t compare, OK? I always have a bad feeling. Why don''t we elope? I feel my father''s meaning. He still wants to climb the Sheng family, so he deliberately makes trouble to you


    One day later, Peng Xuefei was still worried about this problem. Indeed, in the eyes of anyone, Sheng Mingjie and I were fighting against each other with eggs. There was no comparison between the two of us. Peng Xuefei, in particular, cared too much about me and was afraid that I would lose.


    And I, after listening to Qiqi''s persuasion, have a higher opinion of Sheng Mingjie and dare not have the slightest carelessness. I also realize that in this confrontation, there must be a crisis. If I am careless, I may die on the spot.


    But even so, I still can''t shrink back, because if I don''t win Peng Xuefei and fight into the Hai Gang, I can''t know the specific location of the dark moon hall. In this way, even if I have the strength to compete with the Hai Gang, I can''t save my father. Therefore, I must go all out in this contest and take death as my goal.


    Thinking of this, my eyes once again gave out the light of determination, and my tone also could not help becoming firm, and said to Peng Xuefei, "Feifei, don''t think about it, I don''t want you to believe me? Don''t worry, I won''t let you down! "


    My words expressed my confidence, but Peng Xuefei still panicked after listening. She wanted to believe me and encourage me, but she was more afraid of the consequences of losing and the possibility of being separated from me in the future. This kind of fear made her uneasy.


    Although, last night, she said that she believed me, but that word was also blurted out in the situation that she had no choice but to. After that, her heart was still only worried. The more she wanted to be, the more worried she was. If she had not been watched by her family, she would have run out to look for me.


    Hearing Peng Xuefei say these, I feel bad, anyway, it is I who hurt her. She used to have a unique personality, open and easy, and lived her own attitude. Even if she became a victim of the family, at least, she did not fall in love like now. Once a woman falls in love with a man, she will lose herself and devote herself to love If you lose the one you love, you lose everything.


    She is so worried about losing me, because she fell in love with me, but I, how can''t return to her same deep love, I can give her doomed only to fail, this one let me feel more guilty for her.


    However, at present, I want to put aside all the women''s kindness, calm should be connected to the next thing, Peng Xuefei''s current state is very bad, only I can persuade her, I advised her on the phone for a long time, she slowly relieved down.


    Before hanging up, Peng Xuefei also said to me solemnly: "Jiangnan wind, promise me, must not lose!"


    I repeatedly returned her a word, and then hung up.


    After that, I answered two more calls. One was from Lu Ping, a provincial university. He lost contact with me for so long. Now he can contact me. His mood is obviously very excited.


    At the beginning, he explained to me about the beacon fire.


    Since I disappeared, the beacon fire immediately fell into a state of depression, a gang, without a leader, and I was an accidental disappearance, which inevitably makes people unstable. In addition, the final examination is about to be held, and the school is about to have a holiday, and everyone''s mind is more and more scattered. Therefore, the gang of beacon fire, which was once in the ascendant in the University, suddenly fell into the biggest difficulty I can''t support it any more.


    But today, it revived its vitality again, because I showed up, even as the son of Han Yimo, and I was about to fight Sheng Mingjie. Although the students didn''t know who Han Yimo was, they knew clearly that he was a very powerful person, and the wind in the city was enough to know this How powerful the name is.


    As Han Yimo''s son, I naturally raised the class in an instant, let everyone know that I am an extraordinary rich second generation, which directly promoted the morale of the beacon fire.


    Lu Ping also told me that he had made a lot of connections and spent a lot of money to finally get two tickets to the boxing hall. Tomorrow night, he and Chen Xiao will go to watch the match to cheer me on and be the most loyal backup for me.


    Lu Ping, who used to be an influential figure in the provincial university, has now completely evolved into my younger brother, loyal younger brother. For me, he is a brother. Even though we don''t spend much time together, at some stage of my life, we have met together, suffered together, and worked together. This is our fate. The world is so big, and one person''s strength ends It is too small, everyone should have friends or brothers, in order to develop the strength.My beacon fire, although the personal ability of its members is relatively weak, but they are tied into a rope, and their strength can not be underestimated. I can''t let the beacon fire dissipate as a play. I must try my best to develop it and strengthen it.


    Now, the contest between Sheng Mingjie and me is an excellent opportunity to cheer up my brothers. Once I win Sheng Mingjie, my deterrent power will naturally increase by countless times. An invisible dignity will rush out on me, and my brothers will be more convinced and praise me. Therefore, this competition is of great importance to me.


    After talking to Lu Ping, Mu Nan, the leader of the party, contacted me again. He was an old man in the lake. He was very good at talking. He congratulated me on my successful return. Then he immediately talked about Han Yimo. As a leader of a gang, he naturally heard of such mythical figures. Because of this, he could not help but admire me a little.


    He said that when he first joined me, he guessed that I was extraordinary. He said that I was a dragon among men, and that I would be promising in the future. However, he did not expect me to have such an arrogant identity. Now, he is glad to follow me.


    Of course, he didn''t contact me mainly to flatter. At present, the most sensational and important thing is the confrontation between Sheng Mingjie and me tomorrow. Mu Nan of course also knows this matter. Although he has seen my strength, he is still worried about me, because he also knows how unfathomable Sheng Mingjie is.


    In his opinion, no matter how fierce I am, I may not be able to fight Sheng Mingjie. Therefore, when he called, he also advised me to be cautious.


    In the same way, many people have told me, but I still solemnly told Mu Nan that I had to compete in this match. He recognized my determination, so it was not good to say anything. He just told me that he would also watch the game.


    For more than an hour, I was on the phone, so after chatting with Mu Nan, I turned off my mobile phone directly because I wanted to concentrate on practicing martial arts.


    After I turned off my cell phone, I tried to empty my brain and clear away those disturbing emotions. Then, I devoted myself to martial arts.


    The first thing I want to practice is how to make all my strength burst out and be absorbed by the cells, and then convert it into internal force. For this point, although I have already made it impossible for outsiders to see that I am Su Luo, I want to be like Peng Yi and Han Yimo. When using internal force, I can be ignorant and indifferent Show great power.


    In order to achieve this goal, I have been speculating and practicing repeatedly.


    After a few hours of hard work, I have been able to use my internal power freely and feel the potential change of myself. This is a small progress for me.


    With the improvement of internal power, I immediately studied the external skill moves and practiced the Kung Fu taught me by Han Yimo. After this set of claw skills was well used by me, I began to study the moves I learned.


    Anyway, this evening I became like a madman. I didn''t have a rest for a moment. I just kept practicing and Pondering over and over again. I was immersed in my own world and couldn''t extricate myself.


    Slowly, I suddenly felt that I was infatuated with such a state. I felt that I was not afraid of hard work and tireless efforts, not only because I wanted to win Shengming jiejie, but also because I was obsessed with the breadth and profundity of martial arts. Naturally, I wanted to study, break through, and go to a higher level.


    Having witnessed the power of Han Yimo, Peng Yi, Wu Tianhao and others, I suddenly felt that I was small and fragile. Such a small me gave me the motivation to want to be powerful and showed my unyielding spirit.


    I''m not afraid to bear hardships. I want to be stronger. At least I can make people believe my ability. Instead, everyone comes to persuade me to retreat. Everyone thinks that there is too much difference between Sheng Mingjie and me. I want to be strong enough to let others believe me. Standing beside me, I can feel incomparable sense of security.


    In a trance, every factor in my body seems to be full of vitality. Every part of my heart seems to have power. Various factors urge me to practice. My hobbies make me invest. I feel like I have lost my soul. I am immersed in profound martial arts.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 695

    If the sky did not gradually light up, I did not know that I had been through the night again. I never thought that the time of one night would be so short. What makes me happy is that after this night''s practice, my state of mind seems to have been improved, and my internal power has become more and more comfortable and profound. What''s more, after a night''s practice, I didn''t feel sleepy and wanted to continue.


    However, remembering that I had to compete with Sheng Mingjie in the evening, I gave up the idea of continuing. After all, it was the most important to keep up the spirit. Therefore, I went straight back to the villa and didn''t want to take a bath, so I fell asleep.


    This time, I didn''t sleep as hard as I did yesterday. I could sleep until I forgot myself. But today, I always have to worry about the martial arts competition in the evening. I can''t oversleep, and I can''t shake the shadow of the contest.


    I don''t know how long it took me to wander in my dream land for a while. After two swings, I suddenly woke up again and again. Until more than four o''clock in the afternoon, I simply got up. It was not long before the appointed time. I didn''t sleep well in bed, so I got up and prepared.


    When I came to the bathroom, I washed myself from the beginning to the end, washed away the tiredness, the uneasiness, the bad luck accumulated, and a new me.


    However, I know that this is another invisible encouragement. It is the first step to make myself full of self-confidence. When I see myself in the mirror, I can''t help but smile with confidence, and I can''t help but feel more confident in my heart. Then, I solemnly face myself in the mirror and firmly say to myself: "come on, win the affirmation It''s you


    With this confidence, I walked out of the bathroom and into the dining room.


    By this time, the time had come to 5:30. Uncle snake knew the time of my martial arts competition, so he asked the servant to prepare dinner in advance. When I got to the restaurant, the dinner was ready.


    However, up to now, I still haven''t seen Han Yimo. Since she went out yesterday, she hasn''t come back. This dinner, I ate with Uncle snake. I don''t want to say that this is the last dinner. Instead, I regard it as a celebration banquet to celebrate the victory of my flag opening tonight. This is another invisible encouragement to myself, and we should have confidence in eating.


    After dinner, the clock on the wall shows that the time is 6:05 and the time of the competition is 8:00. But there must be some preparation before the official start of the competition. I must arrive in advance.


    So, the moment I put down my chopsticks, I directly got up from the table and said to Uncle Snake: "uncles, eat slowly, I''ll go first!"


    Snake uncle, they listened to my words, quickly got up, said in unison: "we send you!"


    I smile and say, "no, wait for my good news."


    My tone is free and easy and confident, but in fact, I don''t want to go alone, especially Han Yimo, which adds a little bit of loss to my confident heart, but no matter what, I still want to maintain that part of my confidence.


    But when Uncle snake saw my refusal, he immediately said seriously, "let''s go with you. The master has explained that he is afraid that the people of the sea gang will play tricks and tell us to follow."


    Hearing this, the loss in my heart suddenly dissipated. It turns out that Han Yimo still remembers me, but in a different way. Since she specially told uncle snake, I don''t need to be brave any more. I looked at them deeply and said, "OK, let''s go!"


    When the voice dropped, I walked out of the villa with them.


    At ten past six, the three of us officially moved towards the place where the game was going.


    The car in front of the sunset light, all the way, my thoughts also follow flying up.


    In the mind, flashed one face after another, many people, accompanied by many things, interwoven into a complex picture.


    These years, along the way, I have experienced too many ups and downs, but I always think that happiness is in front of me, but whenever I am about to touch this happiness, it disappears.


    Now, I don''t want much. I just hope to save my father and wake up Ziyi. For such a goal, I have worked hard for a long time. And tonight''s contest will determine whether I have a chance to touch the happiness I desire. This is a crucial step and a difficult hurdle.


    However, the more difficult the hurdle in front of me, the more I have to have confidence in myself. Once I lose confidence first, then I have lost momentum in the challenge arena, and it will be more difficult for me to have a chance to win.


    Reading one message after another, the radian of my mouth became deeper and deeper, and my heart became more and more firm. I must win this competition.


    After reading the text message, I put my mobile phone back into my pocket without replying to anyone or calling anyone.


    The car is quiet. Uncle snake and uncle gang are both less talkative. They don''t even say words of encouragement. One drives attentively and the other looks straight ahead, just like robots.


    I didn''t talk to them, but I just looked out of the window, looking at the fleeting scenery outside the car, quietly in a daze.


    I saw a group of people bullying a poor man who looked like a beggar on the side of the street. This was originally a very common thing. Therefore, although there were many onlookers, they were all watching with cold eyes and no one was dissuaded.But I was suddenly attracted by the eye, because I know both sides.


    It was Zhang Xiong and a group of his friends who bullied others. However, the poor man who was bullied was also my old acquaintance, the leader of the Xuanwu society, Lin Xuanwu.


    However, at the moment, he completely lost his original high spirited spirit, which was reflected in his body, only depressed and pitiful.


    He was originally a one eyed dragon, and his false eye was gone. Now, his left eye has become empty, which looks like a panic. However, his two arms were abandoned by wasabi. It seems that they have been completely abandoned. They are still not good. There is no difference between them.


    Seeing this scene, I almost can''t help shouting: "stop!"


    Immediately, uncle snake stopped the car and stopped. His eyes followed me and looked out of the window. At the moment of seeing the side of the road, uncle Gang immediately understood what was going on. He directly advised me: "young master, there is not much time. It''s better not to make trouble!"


    Now the time has come to 6:50, I do not have extra time to delay, but to see the frustrated Lin Xuanwu, my heart can not help but touch. In a moment, I saw Lin Shihan''s face, I saw her tears, saw her pain, saw her dying pain and regret.


    I''m really sorry for Lin Shihan, but Lin Xuanwu is her own father. In the end, I can''t get rid of him when he comes to this stage. However, my original purpose was to kill him, but I didn''t expect that he didn''t die. Instead, today, I killed his son and I made him die for me. I created his tragedy, and it''s even worse for Lin Shi Han is so guilty that I can''t be indifferent when I see him being bullied.


    After a pause, I said directly to Uncle Snake: "it''s OK. You wait for me for a while."


    With that, I got out of the car and walked towards Zhang Xiong and others.


    Now Zhang Xiong, also no longer in the past high spirited, the people around him are only a group of useless residue, are a group of total waste, he himself also appears a bit of vicissitudes of life, to be honest, he lost his father, looks pitiful.


    Zhang Xiong, intoxicated, became more and more indignant. At last, he almost yelled at Lin Xuanwu and said, "if I didn''t want to get into trouble now, I would have killed you as a cripple."


    When I heard this, I suddenly realized that both sides had great hatred. It was because of Lin Shihan that they made such a scene.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 696

    At the beginning, all the hatred of Lin Shihan concentrated on me, but finally he was relieved. Lin Xuanwu attributed Lin Shihan''s death to Zhang, Zhang Wenshan and Zhang Wenyuan. He could only find Zhang Xiong to get justice. Zhang Xiong blamed Lin Shihan for the death of his father and uncle. Lin Shihan was a guide, which ignited the anger of both sides.


    What''s more, listening to their words, it seems that this is not their first contact. There should have been a collision before. However, it seems that Zhang Xiong lost his support and changed a lot because of his father''s death. Otherwise, with his temper, Lin Xuanwu would have been torn to pieces.


    However, although Lin Xuanwu is not dead, it is not much better than death. His eyes are broken and his hands are broken. He is also tortured endlessly by Zhang Xiong and his followers.


    Zhang Xiong, furious, yelled at him, and then slapped him again, ready to slap him hard again.


    In this moment, I suddenly flashed to Zhang Xiong''s side, grabbed his wrist and said in a cold voice: "you so many people bully a disabled person, isn''t it a bit too outrageous!"


    Zhang Xiong was already angry. I suddenly came out to meddle in his business. I poured a handful of oil on his anger and let his whole person explode. He red eyed and roared at me: "where''s no eye son of a bitch, when is it your turn to intervene in Laozi''s affairs?"


    With that, he still wanted to take out his hand and hit me, but his hand was pinched by me. He was so anxious that he immediately squeezed another fist and hit me. I didn''t avoid it. Just the strength of holding his wrist suddenly increased. At once, the sound of bone creaking appeared in the noisy space, accompanied by Zhang Xiong''s startling howl.


    At this time, he did not have the strength to attack me, that clenched fist suddenly shrank back, the pain let him cry, at the same time, cold sweat DC.


    However, this old childe still has a little ambition. I made him like this. He didn''t soften up. He just gave a big drink: "brothers, give it to me. I''ll beat him to death!"


    With Zhang Xiong''s order to kill a pig, his dogleg immediately rushed to me. Even the two people who held down Lin Xuanwu rushed to me.


    I stood in the same place, expression indifferent, one hand is still holding Zhang Xiong, the other hand is used to deal with the slag.


    Within two minutes, Zhang Xiong''s fierce dog legs were all beaten down by me. My speed is as fast as lightning. My movements are clean and neat. I am extremely handsome. I have no disorder in my hairstyle and expression. Even my breath is not disordered. The whole person is still in a calm and light manner. My right hand is always holding Zhang Xiong''s wrist, and it is not loose.


    The crowd gradually increased, people on the other side of the road, because of my domineering, can not help but be attracted to come, all people look at me with surprise, and deep worship.


    Even Zhang Xiong himself was completely stunned. His eyes at me became extremely complicated. There seemed to be many colors in it. His black eyes reflected my handsome face. He was so stupefied that he seemed to forget the pain.


    I let go of his hand when he was forced by his face. At the same time, my foot suddenly lifted up and kicked him to fly. Then I gave him a word: "go away!"


    Although Zhang Xiong is a very hateful person, he once entangled himself with Ziyi and could not forget his light language. However, he is really pitiful now. I don''t want to deal with him, so I''ll just teach him a lesson. Moreover, I''m now a Jiangnan style, and I''m not a passer-by. If the revenge against Zhang Xiong is too obvious, it will inevitably attract people''s attention. Most importantly, such a mole ant, I have no desire to deal with him at all.


    But Zhang Xiong and his friends got up from the ground and tried to rush to deal with me. But they didn''t dare to get close to me. Finally, Zhang Xiong, the skinny bastard, gritted his teeth and yelled: "little B, who are you TM? Do you know who I am?"


    At what time, this guy still dare to show his identity to threaten others. However, as soon as his voice dropped, some people in the crowd seemed to recognize me. Then, a loud cry broke the noisy air: "isn''t this the dominant Jiangnan style in my school?"


    This person''s voice caused a burst of discussion among the crowd. Everyone was discussing about me. Among them, few people knew me because the name of Jiangnan wind was not loud in the eyes of ordinary people.


    But Zhang Xiong was different. He heard my name as if he had been struck by thunder. In an instant, his face turned pale and he stammered to me: "you, are you the son of Han Yimo, Jiangnan wind?"


    I licked the lower lip, light return way: "yes, since know my name, hurry to get out, don''t bully people later!"


    Now, Zhang Xiong, who dares to say no to me. After listening to my words, he immediately farts and urinates: "yes, yes, I''ll go right away!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhang Xiong did not grind any more. He immediately said to the fox friend dog friend beside him: "let''s go!"


    His friends are not convinced, mumbled: "boss, we really let it go!"Zhang Xiong roared at them and said, "go


    Soon, these people were out of my sight.


    After they left, I helped Lin Xuanwu on the ground directly. Although he was not as down as a dog at the moment, he had a wonderful time. As the leader of a small Gang, he seemed to have heard of Han Yimo''s name. Therefore, he looked at my right eye, and his look was different. It was as if he had seen the God for a long time "Thank you for your help, young man," he said


    After thanking me, he seemed to be reluctant at the bottom of his heart. He said indignantly at the direction of Zhang Xiong''s disappearance: "those scumbags of Zhang Xiong, I will kill them sooner or later!"


    Maybe it''s because he was the leader of the gang. He still has the strength. He can say such arrogant words. Obviously, he can only talk about it. He has more heart than strength. Now he is like a beggar. It''s good to live a good life. There is no capital to talk about revenge.


    Seeing him like this, I can''t help but feel complicated. At the beginning, Lin Xuanwu was really out of reach in my eyes. Let alone look at him, even his son Lin Feng, I have to look up to him. However, the world is always so unexpected. The object that I couldn''t touch now is as small as dust in front of me. This can''t help but make me feel that time is one It''s a wonderful thing that can really change everything.


    Can''t help it, I said to him earnestly: "when is it time to repay each other''s injustice, live well!"


    Finish saying, I did not care about him, in the audience''s attention, I calmly walked to my car.


    As soon as I got on the bus, uncle snake didn''t delay me, and immediately drove the car to continue to gallop.


    The speed of the car is much faster than before, and my mentality is also changing very fast.


    Although the incident between Zhang Xiong and Lin Xuanwu was just an episode, it caused a lot of shock to my heart and opened up a lot of things.


    The former enemy, I can now ignore, can not care about, this invisible shows that my mind has become open, mind strong.


    Feeling, my inner constant to be sublimated, is that kind of personality and courage rise, when the mood reaches a certain height, some things will not be so concerned about it. As for the upcoming contest with Sheng Mingjie, I don''t seem to be so nervous. The change of mentality may be inspired by such a small thing. As soon as I come, I will be at ease. The biggest premise of self-confidence is to keep a good attitude.


    In the next few days, I didn''t get entangled in the martial arts contest in the car. I just put aside everything and entered the state of closing my eyes. I didn''t have any people and things in front of me, and my head was empty. The whole person was in a state of emptiness, forgetting myself, forgetting him, and forgetting everything.


    At 7:30 p.m., the car stopped abruptly and stopped outside the boxing hall under the flag of Haibang.


    Uncle Gang took the lead to get out of the car and opened the back seat for me.


    I got out of the car and headed straight for the gate of the boxing hall, with Uncle snake and uncle Gang following me.


    Looking at the front door of the boxing hall, I felt a distant familiar flavor. I had been here. At that time, as a thirteen, I had a contest with Cowen, the leader of the dark group of the fourth hall. At that time, the contest was a sensation. However, it was not the same as today''s contest. It was just a small thing.


    Tonight, the night sky is vast and full of stars. The countless stars dotted in the sky make the broad sky seem a bit lively. At the moment, the crowd outside the boxing hall seems to be more numerous than the stars in the sky. In the past, it is a sea of people, and the entrance of the boxing hall is jammed by terrible crowds.


    These people seem to have not bought tickets, but they are still full of joy to arrive at the scene, showing on their faces are all kinds of excitement and expectations, many people are intense discussion, about me, about Sheng Mingjie, about Peng Xuefei, about Haibang, about all kinds of things about the contest, all kinds of gossip.


    These mixed sounds floated into my ears, which made my feet stop. As I stopped, uncle snake and uncle Gang immediately stood behind me.


    My eyes were fixed on the dense crowd in front of me. My hand inadvertently reached into the shirt pocket, took out the sunglasses, and gently put them on my eyes. Then, I opened my feet again and strode forward. Uncle snake and uncle Gang moved along with me and walked straight into the crowd and continued to move towards the boxing hall.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 697

    My arrival did not make a statement, but went straight through the crowd to the gate of the boxing hall. It was my instinct to keep a low profile. Although the crowd in the field were talking about me, I didn''t want them to know that the protagonist of their discussion was right beside them.


    However, sometimes, you want to keep a low profile, but you can''t do it. Many of the people who come here know me, or in other words, many people have already known my appearance. So, I was recognized by people as soon as I was crowded into the crowd. In the noisy air, a sharp voice suddenly burst out: "look, the wind from the south of the Yangtze River is coming!"


    This is a girl''s scream, loud and sharp, directly pierced the air, through the noise, into many people''s ears.


    All of a sudden, countless eyes were directed at me, an invisible chain effect spread out, more and more eyes focused on me, the scream wave after wave, some people crazy, some people shout, some people take pictures, some people crowd towards me.


    This moment, I seem to have become a star sought after by millions of people. It''s just that I am different from the Jiangnan style in the past. Now I have another mysterious identity, the son of Han Yimo. This identity has covered me with a mysterious veil. I don''t need to publicize any more. Mystery and low-key are my ultimate nature.


    I didn''t look around. I still went straight ahead, as if everything had nothing to do with me. Uncle snake and uncle gang did their duty to break through the crazy crowd and open the way for me.


    Among all the stars, I came to the gate of the boxing hall. There were some security personnel at the gate. They kept order here. A group of guards specially checked the audience who entered with tickets.


    I don''t have a ticket. However, my identity is a pass. In the entrance examination, I calmly took off the sunglasses. Suddenly, the security guard who led me respectfully welcomed me into the boxing hall.


    As my bodyguards, uncle gang and uncle snake are also eligible to enter. However, they are only welcomed into the auditorium, while I take the VIP channel directly to the rest room of the boxing hall.


    When I got to the rest room, I was arranged to do some simple preparation before the match. The staff also prepared me with a black combat robe. This kind of clothing was specially prepared for the boxing competition personnel. It was very aggressive and convenient to fight, but I didn''t wear it. For the masters at my level, the clothes could not hinder me, as long as they didn''t wear too thick, If I specially put on the war robe, it will make me not adapt, or my clothes are simple and casual.


    With a little preparation, the time was almost over. Without further delay, I went straight out of the lounge and walked leisurely towards the stadium.


    Soon, I was in the track of the stadium.


    At the moment of my appearance, the audience immediately burst into a boiling, violent boiling, all kinds of cheers, screams, one after another, concussion in the huge space of the venue.


    Of course, these ghosts roar and scream are made by some young people. The older people are obviously more calm. What''s more, these people are not ordinary people. They all have a certain identity and status. This kind of height makes them maintain a corresponding attitude. Naturally, they will not go crazy at will and show exaggerated expressions easily And action, not to shout.


    The building of this boxing hall is very grand. The boxing field covers an area of very wide area. The ceiling is very high. The central arena also looks majestic. There are countless spectators around. But even so, the whole venue is still full, and every seat is occupied.


    It has to be said that the people who can get tickets are extraordinary. They are rich or expensive. They have everything. Many of them have been on TV. They are all interested in watching the game. But, needless to say, many of them sell their family face.


    As for me, there are also some hard core fans. The most striking ones are Lu Ping and Chen Xiao.


    At the moment, the two of them are sitting in the corner. This is the worst seat, but it is also the ticket that Lu Ping spent a lot of effort to get. They are in the periphery of the audience, but their cheering voice is the biggest. They almost didn''t break their throat. In order to fuel me up, they almost all gave their lives. I felt that the atmosphere of the scene was just by them Two for lighting.


    In addition to the two of them, my other supporting figure is mu Nan. Of course, Mu Nan is different from them. No matter how he is a leader of a gang, he has his identity and status. He will not scream and shout like the two of them, and will not do anything that has lost his identity. What''s more, his relationship with me is still in a hidden state, and no one knows He didn''t show anything. He just nodded to me when I looked at him.


    In addition, in the VIP audience seats near the challenge arena, there are many faces I am familiar with. Most of these seats are occupied by the people of the Haibang. After all, this is their territory, and most of the big men of the Haibang appear in the VIP seats.


    Among them, Peng Yi and Peng Xuefei are sitting in the main seat. Peng Xuefei is the heroine today. She is naturally treated differently, which can be regarded as the focus of the whole audience. At the moment when she saw me, her look changed. However, due to her father''s side, she was not good at doing anything. She just used her eyes to convey feelings to me.However, up to now, her eyes are still very complicated, all kinds of colors interweave, among which the color of worry is the most. No matter how hard she tries to encourage me, believe me, in the end, she is still worried about me. Her confidence is very weak, and she is vacillating. This shows that she has no confidence in me at all, but she expects me to win. This contradiction makes her too nervous and overburdened Worry.


    Seeing her like this, I can''t help but grin at her. My expression is very calm, which shows my mentality and comforts her.


    But to my surprise, I saw a familiar person after I swept Peng Xuefei.


    The audience, no matter how powerful the characters appear, I am not surprised. However, when I sweep Qiqi on the VIP seat, I feel shocked. Qiqi is the last one who likes such lively occasions, especially in noisy places like boxing hall. Her physical condition is not suitable for such places, but she is still low-key It''s on display.


    Although she wore a baseball cap on her head, half of her face was in the shade, but I found her at a glance. She came here regardless of everything, obviously because she was too worried about my safety. In Qiqi''s opinion, if I lose, I will probably die here. Maybe it is because of this that she will show up to save me from danger Among them, for her love, I don''t know how to respond, but my heart is inexplicably warm.


    I did not stop on her body, quietly shifted my eyes, only when I did not see her in general. Then, I looked at other places, my feet were more than, shuttling on the track, my eyes flow, constantly scanning the boiling crowd, scanning the familiar and unfamiliar faces inside.


    On the way, I have actually adjusted my mentality to the best and opened up a lot of things. For the upcoming contest, I also deal with it in a normal way, so that I can not be surprised by the honor or disgrace.


    However, when I was really involved in it, especially when I went to the challenge arena and felt the strong and exciting atmosphere on the scene, my heart still couldn''t help surging. It was the natural rolling of blood in my body, and I couldn''t control it even if I wanted to control it.


    I finally understand why so many people like to fight and some people like to watch boxing. In the final analysis, it is because of the atmosphere of the scene, which can ignite the blood in the human body thoroughly and make you feel the excitement and surging unprecedented.


    Just when I was boiling with blood, the audience suddenly roared. For a moment, the scream became louder and denser, just like a cannon.


    This sudden big movement, let me suddenly come back to my mind, my eyes, can not help following the eyes of the whole court, shot at the other entrance of the track, I just found that it was Sheng Mingjie who appeared.


    His arrival set off a huge wave on the scene. The boiling crowd became more boiling and the noisy scene was more noisy. Obviously, his influence was much greater than mine. I could only set off a small wave, but he could bring a big climax. I walked to the arena alone, but he almost brought a regiment behind him. There were more than a dozen heavyweights following him This virtually added endless momentum to him.


    When he came near the challenge arena, he did not go directly to the challenge arena, but went to Peng Xuefei, who was in charge.


    Today''s Sheng Mingjie is very well dressed. Obviously, he looks more handsome than me after some elaborate dressing up. This gives me the feeling that he doesn''t care about the competition at all. He doesn''t come to compete at all, but to pretend to be cool. He also holds a bunch of gorgeous red roses in his hand, which is quite eye-catching. Therefore, people''s screams are even worse The crazy girl couldn''t help calling his name.


    Sheng Mingjie''s influence in the upper class is really extraordinary loud, but for this kind of scene, Sheng Mingjie, the young master, seems to be used to it. He doesn''t care at all. At this moment, there is only one person in his eyes, that is Peng Xuefei. His eyes are infinitely gentle, and his steps are firm and close to her.


    As soon as he came to Peng Xuefei, Sheng Mingjie immediately handed the rose to Peng Xuefei in a very handsome posture, and said softly, "Feifei, happy birthday!"


    I can''t help but amaze me that my voice is so loud and loud.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 698

    When I heard Sheng Mingjie''s words, I suddenly remembered that today was Peng Xuefei''s birthday. It was precisely because of this that Peng Yi set Biwu today. I didn''t expect that Sheng Mingjie would put Peng Yi''s birthday at the top of the list. However, I made it more important than Wudang and forgot Peng Xuefei''s birthday. This really made me feel ashamed I feel guilty for Peng Xuefei''s deep love for me. She only has me in her heart, but I don''t have her in my heart.


    involuntarily, I turn my eyes to Peng Xuefei. At the moment, she looks very tangled. Obviously, she doesn''t want to accept Sheng Mingjie''s intention, but in front of the whole audience and her father''s face, she doesn''t Good intention to refuse Sheng Mingjie, but under the helpless, she had to look at me helplessly.


    Peng Xuefei and I are supposed to be boyfriends, but today my performance is not as good as Sheng Mingjie. He is more like a boyfriend. It can be said that he is sure of the victory of today''s martial arts competition, and he is also determined to win Peng Xuefei.


    Sheng Mingjie''s self-confidence and high-profile really upset me. Today, however, it was a fair competition between the two of us, but he did such a thing before the competition. Maybe, he was really interested in Peng Xuefei, but at the same time, it was also a way for him to show off. He was showing off his self-confidence, which made me lose him in the bottom line. I can''t show weakness and I can''t look at it See Peng Xuefei in trouble.


    Therefore, when Peng Xuefei cast a look for help to me, I immediately jumped from the challenge arena with a domineering posture, and then went straight to Peng Xuefei.


    On the way to her, I picked off a fake flower used for decoration beside the audience seat, and then went to the other side of Peng Xuefei''s seat. Without hesitation, I handed the small artificial flower in my hand to Peng Xuefei, and said affectionately, "happy birthday, Feifei!"


    Sheng Mingjie and I did the same action and said the same words. People with a clear eye could see that we were fighting before the fight. Before the competition started, we had a silent contest. However, in the end, I had the advantage. Peng Xuefei''s heart was on my side.


    As for Sheng Mingjie''s big bunch of roses, she hesitated to accept it. However, for a fake flower I handed over, she immediately reached out to take it and showed a happy smile, dimple like a flower.


    In Peng Xuefei''s eyes, the fake flowers I picked casually are more precious and beautiful than the bright roses carefully prepared by Sheng Mingjie. After she took over the flowers, she also gave me a gentle reply: "thank you!"


    Peng Xuefei''s action is like a loud slap in the face of Chu Jie. The audience at the scene can''t help but gape at this scene. Many people are optimistic about Sheng Mingjie, but they didn''t expect that the result of the contest is uncertain, but Sheng Mingjie''s mind is determined first. The meaning is self-evident.


    Of course, Sheng Mingjie, who is a big and young Sheng family, is most proficient in disguise. His heart is also extremely strong, and his endurance is even less. Although Sheng Mingjie''s actions have embarrassed him and made him lose face in front of so many people, he didn''t get angry or impulsive. He just showed an embarrassed smile, and then took back the rose and handed it to the people behind him ¡£


    Many of the people who came with Sheng Mingjie this time were heavyweights. They were also very powerful in the Chu family. They saw that Sheng Mingjie was so unreasonable that he was obviously displeased. Even some people wanted to say something, but Sheng Mingjie stopped him.


    At the moment, Sheng Mingjie only concentrated his anger on me and said to me, "the competition is about to start, see you on the stage!"


    Finish saying, he walked toward the ring, the action is still so free and easy.


    His anger is hidden in the invisible. On the surface, he can always be calm, calm and confident. However, I know that his inner anger is overwhelming, and his light words are enough to show that he will burn all the flame on me. The arena is the place where he burns me, and the martial arts competition is the way he burns me.


    With Sheng Mingjie''s departure, the group of heavyweights behind him also left one after another and took their own seats respectively.


    However, Peng Yi, who is beside Sheng Mingjie, looks cloudy and sunny at this time. For Sheng Mingjie''s actions, he does not show obvious anger, but his gloomy color reveals his inner displeasure. His heart must be full of clouds.


    Peng Xuefei doesn''t care about Peng Yi, but the happy smile on her face has faded away. What is full of in her eyes is only worry. Just after Chu Jie put down a cold word, Xia Xiaoxiao must have heard the murder. Therefore, she was afraid, panicked and couldn''t help it. She whispered to me: "Xu can, be careful!"


    I smile, the expression is free and easy, the tone is forthright way: "well, wait for me here, finish, I accompany you to have a good birthday!"


    The voice falls, I directly natural and unrestrained turn, stride toward the arena.


    After the invisible contest between Sheng Mingjie and me, the atmosphere of the scene obviously changed and became more lively and noisy. In particular, the faces of people in the field became more colorful. They read the story behind the contest from the incident just now. Many people have guessed that Peng Xuefei and I are Lang''s affectionate concubine, but Sheng Ming''s identity is not Tong Fanxiang, and he and Peng Xuefei have an engagement before, that is to say, our love triangle, hidden in a fierce secret fight.Emotional entanglement can make people''s emotions extreme. The love between Peng Xuefei and I must have stimulated Sheng Mingjie. Even if the audience didn''t see the change of Sheng Mingjie''s expression, they must have felt Chu Jie''s invisible anger. In other words, this competition will be more wonderful than they imagined. Of course, they will become more expectant and the atmosphere in the field will become more boisterous.


    In a fiery atmosphere, I boarded the challenge arena and stood opposite to Chu Jie on the stage.


    A moment later, the referee came on the stage. As soon as he arrived, he introduced Sheng Mingjie and I. although we both know the identity of both of us, the referee added some adjectives to say it. Listening to it, it was still passionate, and virtually covered us with a stronger glory.


    After a wonderful introduction, he outlined the rules of the game. The rules are very nice to listen to. They are just bullshit. In the arena of this underground boxing hall, many people have died and fooled them by accident. Ordinary people in Hong Gang can''t check the rules. Therefore, the rules can''t be implemented.


    It seemed that after a long time, the referee''s nonsense was finally finished. Then, he consciously retired from the arena and left me and Sheng Mingjie standing on it.


    Up to now, the two of us still keep the posture of standing opposite each other, and our expression is indifferent. Even if we hate each other in our hearts, our identity is not ordinary, and we will not show our emotions on our faces at will, especially Sheng Mingjie, the hypocrite, even reaches out a gentleman''s hand and gives me a friendly handshake.


    I couldn''t refuse, so I could only hold it together. At this time, Chujie took the opportunity to put his mouth to my ear and whispered, "Jiangnan style, you can make headlines tomorrow. Unfortunately, you can''t see it yourself. Don''t blame me. It''s all from you!"


    Sure enough, Sheng Mingjie really killed me. Before the duel began, he directly declared my death penalty. His self-confidence and his killing intention were all reflected in this sentence.


    When I heard his words, my expression was still calm as water, but my eyes became firm and rebellious. I glanced at him slightly with my remaining light. Then, he said sonorously, "don''t talk nonsense, let your horse come here!"


    As soon as my voice dropped, we both let go of each other''s hands almost at the same time, then we each stepped back a few steps, leaving a safe area.


    Our bodies stand proud on the arena, our eyes, looking directly at each other, our faces, cold and merciless, like two statues.


    The atmosphere of the scene, also with the silence of the two of us, slowly quieted down. No one screamed, no one yelled, no one made a little noise. The huge boxing stadium left only infinite loneliness.


    Everyone''s expression seems to be frozen, staring at me and Chu Jie on the challenge arena. At this moment, everything is quiet.


    Suddenly, a sound broke the silence and exploded in the air.


    It was the trumpet above the challenge arena, which burst out four words: "the contest begins!"


    This sound, too abrupt, and the silence of the scene, formed a big contrast, overturned the small waves in everyone''s heart.


    All of a sudden, the quiet scene, once again burst the pot, not easy to concentrate on holding their breath of the crowd, and can not help but make a voice, have been talking about it, everyone''s eyes, are blooming out of hot light, light and sound combined, forming a vigorous picture.


    However, Sheng Mingjie and I still kept calm, as if we didn''t hear the first four words of the contest. My body was still, and Chujie''s body was not moving. Even our eyes didn''t blink, we just looked at each other closely.


    Time, minutes and seconds passed, the air factor, little by little cooling, Sheng Mingjie and I were so cold that the surrounding air seemed to solidify. The excited crowd on the scene was shocked by the two of us. Their warm flame slowly extinguished, and no one could understand the actions of Chu Jie and I. according to reason, for the arena competition, only At the beginning of the game, both sides can''t wait to take the initiative.


    However, Sheng Mingjie and I are still here, allowing time to elapse. How can the audience understand this? Many people are getting impatient and panicking. However, because of the identity of Sheng Mingjie and I, they dare not complain. If they are dissatisfied, they can only swallow it in their stomach.


    Also do not know how long, the scene finally have not afraid of death of the people endure the internal injury, suddenly roared out a voice: "fight ah!"


    The voice is full of anxiety and helplessness. It can be seen that they are looking forward to it. The more they look forward to it, the more anxious they are. They rush to come here to watch a wonderful competition. As a result, after waiting for a long time, what they see is two sculptures, which makes them less dissatisfied, but more anxious than ever.


    If I can, I would like to solve Chu Jie as soon as possible and win the contest as soon as possible. But I still dare not act rashly, because I don''t know Sheng Mingjie very well. I don''t know how to deal with him. For me, it''s not to seize the opportunity, but it''s easy to show flaws and seize the gap for the other party. Therefore, I''ve been holding on and waiting for Sheng Ming Jay''s first move.Who knows, Sheng Mingjie is here to brake.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 699

    Although the game started, we didn''t fight directly. The enemy didn''t move, and I didn''t move. The two of us always adhered to this principle. In the end, Sheng Mingjie broke the deadlock and took the lead in saying, "come on!"


    His tone, full of provocative taste, but I do not eat his set, just lightly grin the corner of the mouth, disdain said: "you come!"


    Sheng Mingjie snorted coldly, and two words came out of his mouth: "coward!"


    Then he stopped standing still and attacked me directly.


    However, unlike ordinary people, Sheng Mingjie pays attention to speed as soon as he attacks. Instead of galloping towards me, he slowly comes over, step by step, as if to come to say hello to me.


    His steps seem to be very casual, just like normal walking, but I found the difference. His every step is heavy and powerful. Moreover, when he walks, his defense is very good, and there is no flaw. It is estimated that it is to prevent my surprise attack.


    We are not far away, he quickly came to me, a close to me, he did not nonsense, raised his leg to my chest is a foot.


    This move does not have any fancy, very simple, as if it is an ordinary student''s fighting moves, but I have been attentive, but I dare not be careless. In my opinion, Sheng Mingjie is a hungry wolf. As long as he bites me, I can''t underestimate the enemy. Therefore, at the moment of his feet, I move my feet and retreat, while I reach out to block.


    Sheng Mingjie''s sole, in this way, the solid kick to my arm, let me suddenly surprised is that Sheng Mingjie is really a hidden master, he is such a casual foot, but very powerful.


    I was clearly prepared for defense, and I stepped back and blocked with force, but in the end, I flew back to the edge of the arena until I touched the railing on the edge, and then I stopped abruptly.


    For a moment, my face was flushed, and I felt like I couldn''t lift my breath in my chest. It was very uncomfortable.


    Just one face-to-face, I suffered a great loss, but also deeply felt Sheng Mingjie''s terror. Now I finally understand why all of them persuade me to give up the game. It turns out that they don''t look down on me, but they know Sheng Mingjie better than I do. They already know Sheng Mingjie''s terror.


    The audience was in an anxious wait. Later, they heard Sheng Mingjie''s voice breaking the silence, and their inner passion began to burn. When Sheng Mingjie took the lead, they were even more excited. However, Sheng Mingjie''s slow motion close to me and his careless footwork made everyone feel a little boring, but in the end, all of them felt bored People are very surprised, Sheng Mingjie this simple test ox knife, but showed such extraordinary power.


    Immediately, cheers and cheers were heard everywhere. The atmosphere of the scene suddenly became lively. The interest of the audience was ignited again. Some of them were shouting Sheng Mingjie''s name.


    Sheng Mingjie, who was warmly praised by all the people, did not care about the reaction of the audience at all. He just felt a little surprised and deeply disdained for my vulnerability. He seemed to be very disappointed with me. He shook his head in contempt and walked towards me. At this moment, his momentum hidden in his body gradually released.


    Finally, it seems that he has a scholar temperament, no longer hidden, his suffocating strong air burst out, the whole person''s temperament has undergone earth shaking changes, he does not show the mountains and dew, this is a moment of momentum, there is a king''s tyranny between the eyebrows, people shudder.


    At the edge of the challenge arena, I have no way out. If I am beaten by him again, I will roll off the arena. Therefore, in the face of Sheng Mingjie''s invisible pressure, I can only clench my teeth, move and rush up.


    I can''t approach him slowly like Sheng Mingjie. On the contrary, I''ll attack him with quick and fierce force. Almost in a blink of an eye, I rush to him without half a minute pause. I hit him with both hands and feet.


    My moves are all learned and sold now, and there is no routine to talk about. What I pay attention to is that the speed is fast and the power is great, and how to play with ease.


    If the other side is an ordinary person, he can''t resist my fierce attack, but Sheng Mingjie is different. He is strong and unusual. Facing my raindrop like attack, he doesn''t panic. He just blocks slowly. His block action is elegant and handsome, and looks slow and reasonable.


    However, in his slowness, he has his unique strength and the imperceptible change of movement. Inadvertently, he can make the defense seamless and defend himself, so that I can''t attack him at all. It seems that no matter what moves I use, I can be caught by his keen eyes, and then easily resist it.


    For me, it seems that there is a protective cover around his body, which can''t be broken or close to. The more I hit him, the more angry I feel. It can''t be controlled at all. It''s not decided by the usual mentality.


    If you are strong, you will be strong. The more difficult Sheng Mingjie is to attack, the stronger my momentum will become, and my moves will become more fierce. However, no matter how fast and strong I am, I can''t do anything to Chu Jie and hurt him. Seriously, Sheng Mingjie''s metamorphosis has exceeded my imagination. His way is so exquisite. I feel that he does everything from head to foot When it comes to strict defense, every action is planned, not messy at all. Even his breath is very stable. He is so indifferent to me as an enemy.After a fight, my veins swelled, my face flushed, and I was short of breath. Sheng Mingjie, like nobody else, kept his superior posture and easily resisted it. This scene was like a bullfight. I was the mad bull in the bullfight field. I was very tired and panting. Sheng Mingjie was the one with a piece of red cloth Matador, he is playing with me in that relaxed and happy way. I''m so tired that he doesn''t change his face and his heart doesn''t jump.


    The more like this, the more angry I am and the more aggressive I am. In particular, when I hear the audience cheering wildly for Sheng Mingjie, I feel more cowardly and more frustrated. I just want to attack him quickly and hit him quickly.


    But in the fight, the most need to avoid is too eager, once people have that kind of urgent heart, although the attack is fierce, but the more flaws will be revealed, in the end, my attack is almost full of flaws.


    Sheng Mingjie didn''t want to waste time with me. He seized the opportunity and took advantage of a gap to blow a punch in my chest. As I retreated, he immediately gave me a whirl kick, which made me defenseless.


    In an instant, my body soared into the air, and finally fell to the edge of the challenge arena. This time, Sheng Mingjie showed his power and ferocity, with an overwhelming momentum. My internal organs and six internal organs seemed to be damaged. As soon as I landed, I couldn''t help spitting out a big mouthful of blood. My eyes were full of red blood, and the corners of my eyes were blurred.


    After losing, the audience in the venue can all see that I was blown up by Sheng Mingjie.


    For this result, they were not surprised, but they were disappointed that I lost so quickly. They only felt that they did not enjoy watching it, which made them look forward to it in vain.


    For a while, the scene became extremely messy and noisy, and all kinds of rustling voices were heard:


    "Oh, Han Yimo''s son, but it is so!"


    "If you can''t say that, Jiangnan style is still very powerful. At least, few of the younger generation can do it!"


    "Yes, the wind in the south of the Yangtze River is not weak. It''s just that the young master of the Sheng family is too strong. You know, he is the key person cultivated by the Sheng family."


    "But their strength is also too big, this just a few times, Jiangnan wind fell, it is really boring."


    "Yes, Young Master Sheng won the contest without any damage. The difference between them is not a little bit."


    All kinds of comments, mixed with all kinds of shrieks and shouts, were scattered in the sky above the stadium. All the people expressed their respect for Sheng Mingjie, and some girls cheered wildly for Sheng Mingjie.


    Although I don''t care what others say, I still can''t calm down. I''m completely shocked by Sheng Mingjie''s strength. He can''t practice such a situation overnight. It''s estimated that he was born for martial arts and was taught from childhood. Otherwise, he would not He may have such ability. His force is so incredible.


    The wall of self-confidence that I built before the competition collapsed at this moment. I kept cheering myself, and all of it had been vented. I had no confidence to defeat Sheng Mingjie again. But when I thought of the consequences of losing, my heart couldn''t help shaking. This is an invisible fear, which I can''t face.


    Unconsciously, I turned my head and looked at the area in front of me and found that Qiqi had raised her face and looked at me anxiously.


    Peng Xuefei, on the other side, was more excited and nearly collapsed. Her eyes were red, her expression was anxious, nervous and painful. She was cold in the past. At this moment, her face was full of emotions. She was worried about me, cared about me, and hurt my heart.


    As for Peng Yi, he didn''t show too much emotion. He just looked at the arena with great interest. He seemed to have expected the end, so he didn''t have much shock.


    Look at other people, everyone''s looks are different, but no one sympathizes with me except for a few of my subordinates. The competition is so realistic. The winner is brilliant and becomes the idol in everyone''s mind. The loser is doomed to be ignored and forgotten.


    At this point, it seems that the whole audience thought that the competition they had been waiting for would come to an end so quickly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 700

    However, Sheng Mingjie didn''t think so. He was still elegant and polite. After I fell to the ground, he did not chase me, but looked down at me from a commanding position and said: "Jiangnan wind, if you don''t use all your strength, you will never have a chance!"


    Sheng Mingjie''s strength is high and his ability to feel is naturally strong. He can clearly feel that I have not fully exposed my strength. Indeed, although I showed my strength just now, I didn''t give full play to it. Even though I was angry and anxious, I didn''t show my card.


    The battle is a gradual process. I will not be so stupid as to expose my cards as soon as I go on the stage. In that case, if I fail, there will be no chance to turn over. What I have just done can be regarded as a trial. However, at the end of the test, I really feel powerless. Sheng Mingjie''s strength makes me lose confidence. I know that even if I show my cards and take them out of them I am not his opponent with all his strength. His force is beyond my imagination.


    In my long life, I have never had a fight with a master of this level. This is a slim chance. If there seems to be, this is my last desperate gamble, and the success or failure will be in one fell swoop.


    In order to grasp the last straw, my brain seemed to be enlightened. It turned very fast, and the claw skill moves were fleeting in my mind and flashed again in an instant.


    Then, I opened my eyes suddenly. A light shot from my eyes and shot at Sheng Mingjie in front of me. At the same time, my hand also became a claw. When the audience was noisy, I suddenly yelled: "come again!"


    When the two words reverberate, my body has already taken the momentum of wind and clouds, towards Sheng Mingjie''s swift and violent impact.


    My voice is steady and powerful, but my body is like a flying arrow, swift and sharp.


    At this moment, my momentum has risen to the extreme, and my powerful power erupts. The powerful internal power hidden in my body suddenly appears, which makes me look very different, just like a real master.


    My outburst, like the awakening of wild animals, completely shocked the indifferent audience. The atmosphere of the scene was instantly ignited, and many people''s eyes could not help but shine. Some people yelled, some people screamed, and the scene burned.


    Sheng Mingjie, who has always been aloof and aloof, has finally put up a rigorous attitude this time. For my fierce outburst, he didn''t pay attention to it. His calm expression finally showed a slight change, and his invisible momentum also exploded.


    When I rushed to him, he did not retreat, but went forward. He suddenly met me. We two directly fought in the middle of the challenge arena.


    It can be said that as soon as we collide, the huge arena seems to vibrate because of our momentum, and the air in the field becomes more and more fiery. The competition seems to have reached a violent climax in this moment.


    The warm atmosphere of the scene and the screams of the audience seemed to burst the whole space. My blood could not help becoming more boiling. My heart was surging. I felt that my internal power was endless.


    What''s more, I still have the anger to Sheng Mingjie and the power of longing for victory in my heart. The strong emotion and strength make me exert my strength against the heaven. The Kung Fu taught by Han Yimo is incisively and vividly displayed by me, and it has great power.


    The authentic moves are extraordinary, because they are very coherent and have great lethality. At the same time, they can also do a good defense. They can be called perfect.


    My gorgeous movements, my weird moves, and the infinite power I showed all awed the audience''s eyes. The warm scene finally gradually became calm. Most people began to concentrate on watching the fight on the arena and did not dare to be slightest slightest slightest neglect.


    A small number of people were so shocked that they could not help but murmur: "look, I know Han Yimo''s son is extraordinary!"


    "Yes, he didn''t use real Kung Fu just now. Now he has the demeanor of master Han!"


    "Yes, no matter what, Han Yimo was a powerful figure in those years, a heroine in the middle of the country."


    "This competition is worth watching at last


    "Han Yimo''s son really did not insult her reputation!"


    The fight between Sheng Mingjie and I became more and more fierce in the discussion of the crowd. There was a spark between the fist and the foot.


    I am quick, Sheng Mingjie is quick, I am fierce, Sheng Mingjie is fierce, my moves are fierce, and Sheng Mingjie''s moves are also fierce. At this time, Sheng Mingjie no longer has the slow and indifferent posture before, but it shows the opposite side, just like an instant from an angel to a devil.


    In order to deal with the devil, I almost played all the skills I had learned all night long. This extraordinary move was shown to the air, but I didn''t realize the power. Once I got angry with people, I knew how shocking its power was. Every move, every form, was like flowing clouds and flowing water, incoherent, and sometimes tricky, Play a strange power.With such a powerful move, I believe that even the master at the same level as the housekeeper can be easily knocked down by me. However, Sheng Mingjie is different. His force may have reached the peak. He not only has a profound external move, but also has a powerful internal force. What''s more, Sheng Mingjie''s moves seem to be the natural enemy of my kung fu Effectively restrain my strong attack.


    Sheng Mingjie is good at fists. His fists can be used by him. He feels like Tianma meteor boxing. He can make illusions and dazzle people.


    It doesn''t matter. The most important thing is that when he attacks me, he will also use his feet at the same time. Although he mainly attacks boxing, his leg skills are also very powerful, flexible and fierce. Moreover, his legs are like steel bars. As long as you kick them on your hands, you can feel the pain of being hit by steel bars.


    As time goes by, I just feel that I have met an invincible master. Even if I break out completely, I still can''t win Sheng Mingjie, and I can''t take advantage of him.


    Up to now, my body has been wet with cold sweat, and my hairstyle has become messy. I have no image of heroism any more. I have only one idea in my heart, that is, to win and defeat Sheng Mingjie. However, the more I feel, the more incompetent I feel. My strongest strength is shown without reservation, and I still can''t hurt him, which makes me anxious Burn.


    But the more anxious I am, the more flustered I am. Even if I try so hard to calm myself down, it is difficult to do it. In the process of fighting, I can''t control my mind at all. Especially, when I exert all my strength, I still can''t beat Sheng Mingjie. This kind of oppressive and bending feeling makes me unable to calm down, but I will become more and more irritable.


    Sheng Mingjie, on the other hand, has always been on the winning side. He doesn''t need to worry at all. He only needs to speak with strength. The stronger I am, the more confident he is. The more confident he is, the stronger his strength will be. This is a very beneficial virtuous circle. This cycle keeps him in a high position all the time, which makes him just look down on me from the beginning to the end, and also makes his mentality possible No matter how strong my attack is, he will not be flustered. In other words, Sheng Mingjie does not lose the word in his dictionary. It is precisely because he is so confident that he plays more and more dominant.


    The two of us have different mentality. Therefore, even if I can use the same powerful moves as him, I will suffer losses. As time goes on, this kind of loss will become more and more obvious. What''s more, what I learned from Han Yimo''s move is only part of it. After all, the claw skill she taught me is one of her one-off skills. I will use this set of claw skills After using it, I feel like I''m in a hurry.


    However, Sheng Mingjie is different. His martial arts skills are the same as his talent. He can''t finish using them. There are too many moves. He doesn''t worry about not having any moves to play. After using these moves, new moves will come out immediately. Moreover, every move can be used thoroughly. He is not a half water like me. He is a genius born for martial arts Almost all of them can learn a complete set of martial arts.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 701

    When the malpractice is exposed, my situation is getting worse and worse. After I made a fierce attack on Sheng Mingjie, there was no other move to use. I had to continue to play claw skill. After that, Sheng Mingjie basically understood my way of attack. What''s more, my unstable mind gradually revealed my flaws.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Sheng Mingjie played a Yin move for me at the most critical moment. He first made a false move to me. After diverting my attention, his fist suddenly hit me on the head.


    This strong blow was extremely fierce and powerful. If I was hit, my head would be cracked like a watermelon. Sure enough, Sheng Mingjie finally killed me. He didn''t care about human life. From what he said to me at the beginning, he wanted me to die.


    I''m not afraid of death, but I''m not willing to die in the arena like this. I''m not willing to end my life in this way, and I''m not willing to save my father''s way. When I get here, I have to give up all my previous achievements. But what if I''m not willing to die? When I react and want to escape, it''s too late. I just feel that my body is sealed by Sheng Mingjie''s powerful aura. My soul is locked by death and can''t move.


    At this moment, the picture seemed to freeze, and the stadium was very quiet. Countless spectators in the audience all showed a startled look. Everyone''s eyes were different, but they were full of nervous anticipation. Some people covered their mouths and opened their eyes. They were very excited to look at the stage. Peng Xuefei, who has been red eyes, suddenly roared: "Jiangnan wind, be careful!"


    Her voice was so loud that it completely broke the silence of the space, woke up the man who had lost my soul, and at the same time, she inadvertently shocked Sheng Mingjie.


    It has to be said that Sheng Mingjie still cares about Peng Xuefei. When he heard Peng Xuefei''s startled voice, his flexible body seemed to be stiff for a moment, and his movement of striking me with a fatal blow was obviously slower. His slight absence made me gasp and let me seize the opportunity of life. Suddenly, I stretched out my hand and grabbed him Arm, smash his fist off me.


    At once, my other hand attacked Sheng Mingjie''s head, and the speed was as fast as I could. If I could, I really want to burst Sheng Mingjie''s head. However, where can Sheng Mingjie be an ordinary person? He reflected in an instant. When I caught him, his head suddenly turned back, and the speed was very fast.


    However, even so, my claws still caught his face. Suddenly, there were five striking scratches on Sheng Mingjie''s white and handsome cheek, just like being scratched by a cat''s paw.


    After eating the shriveled Sheng Mingjie, he stepped back again and again. When he stopped, he couldn''t help touching his face. Immediately, his fingers were stained with blood, and his fingertips felt the strange temperature. He knew that he was broken. In this moment, his eyes suddenly turned red, he was angry, and he was really angry. Up to now, I am Sheng Mingjie He was really more powerful than I could imagine. He was in an explosive state. He felt that I was going to be beaten to death by him. Under such circumstances, there was only one way for me, that is to be abused and killed by Sheng Mingjie.


    Of course, Peng Xuefei also found Sheng Mingjie''s motive. She could not care about the occasion and directly cried out, "Sheng Mingjie, don''t fight, stop it!"


    When Peng Xuefei saw that I was beaten like this, she could not bear it. She seemed to have seen that I was going to die. Her eyes were so frightened and her voice was so hoarse.


    However, now Sheng Mingjie, where will listen to Peng Xuefei''s words? Even, the more Peng Xuefei speaks for me, the more angry he becomes and the heavier his hand is.


    Blood constantly comes out of my mouth. The corners of my mouth and my body are covered with bloodstains. Peng Xuefei sees that it is more and more crazy. She sees that it''s useless to obstruct, but she still wants to rush over, but she is held by Peng Yi. She can''t move at all under Peng Yi''s eagle''s claw. How she struggles, she can''t move forward.


    Peng Xuefei is weak in the end, and she can''t change all this. Moreover, outsiders can''t stop this kind of underground boxing match. Unless one side voluntarily admits defeat, or one of them falls down and can''t get up again within the specified time, the game will be over.


    But Sheng Mingjie, the devil, never gave me the chance to admit defeat. He just wanted to kill me. Even if I wanted to admit defeat, I couldn''t say anything and couldn''t open my mouth. Besides, my personality doomed me not to be soft. If I wanted to admit defeat to Sheng Mingjie, I would rather be killed by him.


    My indomitable, Sheng Mingjie''s violence, cast a miserable picture. If my physique was a little worse, I would have been beaten into mud by him. However, even if my body was strong, it was almost mud at the moment. Sheng Mingjie''s steel fist was so merciless, so cruel and so violent that it hit me continuously and continuously.


    There was violence and blood on the stage, silence and strangeness under the stage, and different expressions of the audience in the venue. Everyone showed extreme looks and colorful colors. Some people who like to watch the excitement were full of expectation and exuberant. They were not afraid of big things, but afraid of not having a good play to watch. Some timid girls showed their unbearable attitude, and their eyes could not help but show a trace of panic, and some even covered them Face, the two eyes show faintly, want to see but dare not see.All these different eyes are focused on me. I can''t feel other people''s eyes. I just feel pain. The pain makes me lose consciousness. My eyes gradually become loose. My internal organs seem to be shattered. The breath in my body is chaotic. My soul seems to be dissipated.


    Time, at this time, also become very terrible, every past minute, I feel very sad, do not know how long the past, Sheng Mingjie suddenly stopped beating me.


    Lost balance of me, immediately collapsed to the ground, at the moment I, the whole body is weak, quadriplegia, image unbearable, I have been unable to move, can not move.


    According to the rules, as long as I haven''t got up after the specified time, Sheng Mingjie even won the game, but obviously, the victory can''t satisfy Sheng Mingjie. Especially after his face was scratched by me, he wanted me to die.


    So, after I fell down, he stepped in front of me with one foot. His eyes looked down on me with disdain. His mouth showed a magic smile. Suddenly, he raised his right foot and stepped down heavily on my head.


    In an instant, the air around me solidified, a kind of gold pressure on the top of the power, hard to hold me, let me can not breathe, my fuzzy eyes, can only see Sheng Mingjie that wide shoes to me quickly.


    His foot must have used all his strength. Once I was stepped on, then, even if I practiced iron head skill, my head would burst open.


    Sheng Mingjie is so unabashed that he uses killing moves. This is not a miss killing, but a deliberate one. However, Sheng Mingjie is strongly supported by the Sheng family. He is not afraid of anything. Now he has only one purpose. He wants me to die.


    Those people with different expressions in the field almost opened their mouths when they saw this scene. Their actions were miraculously unified. However, their eyes were still different. The excited people were more excited, while the timid girls were more frightened. They did not dare to look at the cruel scene and turned their heads one after another.


    The situation is extremely critical. Life and death are on the front line. The audience under the stage are excited, frightened, and expecting. All of them hold their breath. But Uncle snake, who has been paying close attention to the contest, stands up in a hurry and shouts to the stage: "stop it!"


    Peng Xuefei, who was held by Peng Yi, is even more heartbreaking and shouts to Sheng Mingjie on the stage: "Sheng Mingjie, don''t, Jiangnan wind has given up, I''ll give up for Jiangnan wind!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 702

    Sheng Mingjie''s killing intention is just like a great beast. No one can stop him. Uncle snake and uncle Gang''s cry and Peng Xuefei''s hiss and shouts have no effect on Sheng Mingjie. At this moment, Sheng Mingjie has turned into a ruthless devil. He just wants to kill me.


    However, the auditorium is a certain distance away from the challenge arena. At the bottom of the challenge arena, there are many security teams guarding to prevent people from making trouble. Therefore, at this moment, no matter who it is, can''t rescue me from Sheng Mingjie''s feet, because no one can fly up in a few seconds.


    Time seems to freeze in these seconds, but my mind is crazy in these seconds. I have clearly felt the breath of death. One of my feet has stepped into the gate of hell, which makes me unable to breathe.


    For me, death is not really terrible. I have been calm in the face of death many times. I even used suicide to end my miserable life. However, I chose suicide, not because I wanted to die, but because I was forced by the reality to commit suicide.


    However, no matter how many times I walk on the edge of death, no matter how many times the God of death calls me, every time, when it comes to the moment of death, I can''t help but see too many thoughts in my mind. This is the reflection of the last moment of my life and the only eternal memory flashed in my mind. It seems that my whole life can flash out of my mind at this moment before death Yes.


    Now, my life has experienced a lot of sadness and happiness, joys and sorrows and separation, the combination of the picture is wonderful. If I really want to end this life, I don''t feel sorry, I just feel unwilling, especially unwilling, because it''s really not easy for me to get to the present. Seeing that the road of saving my father is about to reach the end, I almost throw out my life to rush forward.


    Sheng Mingjie is the last big chop on my way. In order to break through him, I practiced hard for two nights, and I accumulated enough confidence. However, in the end, everything was just a failure. It felt like the Tang Monk went to the Western Heaven to learn Buddhist scriptures. He successfully passed the 80 difficulties, but died in the last one. This kind of death method is really extremely oppressive.


    However, what can I do? I worked hard and gave up. I didn''t even want to fight for my life. However, my starting point was too low to be compared with Sheng Mingjie, an elite who was trained and trained from a big family. I couldn''t beat him. I couldn''t fight him. Even if I didn''t want to fight again, I had no choice.


    Disheartened, I forget to admit defeat, forget to beg for mercy, I just opened my confused eyes, watching Sheng Mingjie''s feet slowly step down.


    However, at this last moment, in this life and death critical seconds, I heard Peng Xuefei''s heartrending cry. This voice still did not stop Sheng Mingjie, but it deeply shocked my heart.


    Through this trembling voice, I can feel how heartbroken Peng Xuefei is. I can clearly understand her pain. I remember that before the contest, Peng Xuefei tried to persuade me not to agree to the contest, but I finally agreed, and I vowed in front of Peng Xuefei that I would win.


    My promise, let Peng Xuefei temporarily choose to believe me, but her heart can not stop worrying about me, she is afraid I lose, afraid I have any accident, even want to elope with me, she is willing to leave everything, just to be with me, in order not to lose me. However, no matter what she said, I insisted on participating in the competition, and when I arrived at the scene, I assured her once again that I could win.


    In the end, I still failed Peng Xuefei. I lost. I lost so thoroughly. I lost so miserably that I even lost my life here.


    Because she was afraid of my death, Peng Xuefei even took the initiative to call out the words to admit defeat for me. At this moment, she didn''t care about the result of the contest, whether she could be with me or not, only cared about my life, just wanted me to live and I could be good.


    Her feelings touched my heart, her cry hurt my heart, her despair hurt my heart, this moment, I suddenly realized that I could not die.


    If I die, I will not only give up all my previous achievements, but also push Peng Xuefei, who trusts me unconditionally, into Sheng Mingjie''s arms. Peng Xuefei, a pervert, is so unscrupulous. In any case, I can''t let him become a villain, and I can''t push Peng Xuefei into the abyss. My death will surely bring her more pain than death. I can''t be too selfish, I won''t Can die like this, since I promised her, must win, I will insist to the end, even if there is a heartbeat, I can not give up.


    The resurrection of the heart and the burning of the will made my body suddenly strong, and let me break free from the shackles of death. When Sheng Mingjie''s feet trampled on my door mercilessly, I tried my best to roll to one side.


    As soon as my muddy body rolled, the floor of the arena pounded and vibrated. At the same time, there was a loud bang near my ear, which almost broke my eardrum.


    I know that it is Sheng Mingjie''s foot that makes a sound on the platform. I don''t need to open my eyes to see that the ground of the challenge arena is cracked. It can be seen that Sheng Mingjie''s foot is so shocking and crying.


    Death and I just passed by like this, just a little bit closer, and my end would be worse than this arena. It was really breathtaking. I escaped from death, rolled directly to the edge of the challenge arena, and then stopped.The people at the scene took a breath when they saw the breathtaking scene. Even the girls who did not dare to look over their heads thought that I had been trampled to death. They screamed with horror, and the scene was full of excitement again.


    I ignored the noise of everything, only a belief in my heart, to survive.


    As soon as I stopped at the edge of the ring, my eyes suddenly opened. As soon as I opened, I found that Sheng Mingjie did not continue to pursue me. He stood in his place, did not move, but his expression was very interesting. His eyes were full of color and looked at me with interest. It seemed that he was surprised that I could escape, and also felt a trace of interest.


    According to the rules of the game, the time on the ground can''t exceed a certain limit, so after I took a breath, I immediately supported the railing on the edge of the arena and slowly supported myself to climb up.


    When the audience saw that I had not only escaped my death, but also got up, their eyes immediately showed a color of surprise, and the sound of surprise could not be heard, while those who were worried about me were a long sigh of relief.


    Peng Xuefei was the first one to speak. She was so scared that she saw me get up and yelled at me: "Jiangnan wind, stop fighting, admit defeat, let''s admit defeat!"


    Her voice was almost hoarse, and her tone was so sad and helpless, and uncle snake, who had made a false alarm, said to me in a sharp voice: "young master, admit defeat quickly!"


    Obviously, for uncle snake, the result of the contest is no longer important. My life and death are the major events. He can''t watch my accident.


    One side of the gang uncle also immediately agreed: "admit defeat, young master!"


    Even Lu Ping and Chen Xiao on the edge called out: "brother Feng, give up quickly!"


    All the voices under the stage urged me to admit defeat, but as if I hadn''t heard it, I still clubbed in the arena without any movement.


    Seeing me like this, even Qiqi couldn''t help shouting at me: "Jiangnan wind, admit defeat!"


    Qiqi is not suitable for speaking aloud. It took a lot of effort to break through the noise and make a sound, which came into my ears.


    Originally, Qiqi''s face was already pale. At the moment, she may be more pale because of her excessive tension. Her baseball cap was taken off, revealing her forehead full of sweat. Obviously, she was scared by the thrilling scene just now, and has not recovered.


    At this time, other audiences also made a rustling sound, all told me to stop fighting and quickly admit defeat.


    Everyone is looking forward to a wonderful contest, but when it comes to death, there are still some people who can''t bear to see it. Although there are not many people like this, the only ones are sincerely persuading me that I don''t want to gamble with my life.


    But at this time, I just turn a deaf ear to any sound. My mind is in chaos. I can''t hear these voices at all. I don''t have the habit of admitting defeat. My life is never giving up.


    However, my faith is firm, but my body is not very good. My previous injuries are really too heavy. The innumerable fists Sheng Mingjie gave me really broke my whole body. Now I even stand trembling, like an old man in the twilight.


    On the contrary, Sheng Mingjie, standing in the middle of the ring, is a young man with high spirit. He is powerful and heroic. The dim light from his eyes coldly shoots at me. When he sees me trembling, he can''t help but show contempt in his eyes. His lips open slightly and utter a cold hum, saying scornfully, "waste, no A blow


    His tone was full of irony, mingled with deep disdain and disappointment.


    Although my head is chaotic, I can feel it. Sheng Mingjie''s saying this is actually stimulating me. Of course, he doesn''t want me to take the initiative to admit defeat. If I admit defeat, he can''t kill me in the arena. Although he is not afraid of killing people in public, it''s not easy to break the rules. Now that I''ve escaped a robbery, he can''t kill me.


    Therefore, he only encouraged me to fight again. Once we started the competition, then, he killed the assassin in the fight, and others had nothing to say.


    For his this thought, I am so clear, but I still have no idea of retreat, on the contrary, his provocative words still stab my heart, his arrogant image also slowly become clear in my blurred eyes.


    At this moment, I couldn''t see anyone else or feel the atmosphere under the stage. Everything was automatically ignored by me. In my eyes, there was only Sheng Mingjie''s image. Perhaps, it was related to the hatred in my heart. The familiar voices that haunted my ears and the voices that advised me to give up were all automatically disappeared. All I could hear was Sheng Mingjie''s arrogant words, And his arrogant clamour.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 703

    His arrogance stimulated me, his voice stimulated me, his tone stimulated me, my nerves in this moment, seemed to be broken through the general, my confused mind, suddenly changed clear, suddenly, I seemed to realize, I suddenly understand, what the essence of martial arts is, that is to immerse in their own world, to achieve the state of forgetting me.


    Before, on the way to come, I can put down my previous resentment, throw away everything, and make a quiet state. I can see the small ones. I also think about a lot of things. My mind is wide. However, when I get to the boxing hall, I have been affected by my mentality. I am immersed in it, infected and stimulated. I start to have the desire to win and change my desire to win and change I am distracted and have too much thought.


    Especially when I got to the arena and fought against Sheng Mingjie, Sheng Mingjie''s strength suppressed me from the beginning to the end. The more I couldn''t attack shengmingjie, the more anxious I was, the more anxious I was, the more I burst out. This vicious circle made my situation more and more miserable, and finally was beaten into a dog by shengmingjie, and almost killed him.


    Now, I escape from death, and I think about it carefully. I understand that the confrontation between masters really allows me to be distracted. The main thing is to keep off arrogance and impetuousness. Once I keep a stable mentality and do not have any thoughts, your strongest power can be exerted.


    People like shengmingjie have done a good job in this respect. From the beginning, the reaction of the audience under the stage has not affected him at all. He only targeted me, the only thing that distracted him is the voice in front of pengxuefei, which is also a distraction, which makes his face become a flower cat. Thus, it can be seen how important it is to focus on. Imperceptibly,


    has understood all this, and I have been enjoying a lot of people. Like the essence of heaven and earth, my spirit has been much better. My physical strength has also been restored unconsciously. My body cells seem to be growing in general. My broken the viscera and viscera seem to have been eased, and my breath has gradually become smooth and steady.


    Gradually, I began to enter the realm of forgetting me, everything around me, irrelevant people, irrelevant sounds, restless environment, all filtered by my thoughts, my mind precipitated, my eyes only Sheng Mingjie, my footsteps move with my heart, and I am in a mess with the pace of the body.


    With slow steps, dragging the body, I slowly, slowly toward the spirit of Sheng Mingjie, step by step close.


    At this moment, the countless audience under the stage feel extremely incredible about my actions. In their view, I am a survivor like an old man at dusk. It is a miracle that I can climb from the ground. But finally, I stand up with the railing, and stand up with a little trembling feet, and I can''t stand steadily. I am like this How could there be fighting power.


    It is precisely because everyone on the scene thinks I have lost my fighting power, so so many people try to persuade me to admit defeat. However, I, who only stepped into the coffin, not only didn''t admit to lose, but dragged such a miserable body and walked towards shengmingjie. It is really amazing.


    Especially, uncle snake and other people who thought about me were more puzzled about my disobedience. However, after being shocked, uncle snake calmed down quickly. They seemed to find my abnormality and said nothing more. They just stared at me with sharp eyes.


    But pengxuefei is different. My actions are similar to suicide in pengxuefei''s view. How could she watch me commit suicide, she was excited, totally ignored her image. Like a madman, she yelled and rushed forward to stop me from searching for death. But Pengyi beside her was like a tiger pliers, and she was caught by her. Pengxue caught her dead. Pengxue Fei''s struggle was in vain.


    Qi Qi, who is weak, can not help but show a startling color when she sees me walking to shengmingjie. She seems to be unable to understand why such a trembling and towering me, and courage to go to shengmingjie. Why I look so empty still dare to continue fighting.


    Others on the scene also showed a variety of surprises. Even some people feel like I am looking for death and a little despised. I think I am not afraid of death.


    All of this has not entered my heart, I seem to be isolated from the outside world, this arena is my small world, any other outside world, is automatically ignored by me. Even the hysterical cry of pengxuefei, I was ignorant. At this moment, I only see Sheng Mingjie on the arena, who is my only goal.


    My heart is very quiet, my pace is very slow, with my slow pace moving, the noisy venues above, suddenly fluttered my weak voice: "continue!"


    This is my signal to shengmingjie, I am not losing, the game will continue.


    Because I suffered serious internal injuries, I said nothing too sharp, and my voice was not strong. But with an invisible force, I could invade the human heart, and naturally I stabbed into shengmingjie''s ears.


    Sheng Mingjie saw my behavior and heard me. His mouth arc was rising slightly. He thought his excitement was successful. His excitement was over his words. At the same time, he also said with a high voice: "since you want to find death, it''s no wonder I am!"Voice down, he can''t wait for me to come to him, directly toward me.


    With Sheng Mingjie''s violent movement, the field was boiling. Sheng Mingjie''s fierce action directly aroused a wave. Many people couldn''t help but take a breath and thought that this time was really over.


    In the eyes of anyone, this picture on the challenge arena is like a hungry wolf pouncing on a lamb. In the next second, the lamb may turn into meat dregs. However, I am not an ordinary lamb. I have no fear of Sheng Mingjie, a hungry wolf.


    Sheng Mingjie is eager to die, but I have maintained a stable state of mind. When my heart is empty, my eyes are clear and sharp, and it seems to lock Sheng Mingjie. In my opinion at the moment, Sheng Mingjie''s action is not swift and violent. His position is guarded by me. I can see his every move clearly. When he comes to me, he comes to me first A gun punch, I stretched out my hand and gently blocked it. Then, he gave me a flying leg, and I easily blocked it.


    After that, Sheng Mingjie continued to attack me with fists or feet, bending, spinning, jumping and flying. His movements were very diverse, and his moves were still complicated. His moves were still domineering. However, in my previous view, the earth shaking moves still looked just like this. I felt that no matter where he attacked me, no matter what way he took, I could easily feel it, Then use hand block, control his key parts, so that I can use the minimum strength, to kill his infinite power.


    My lamb didn''t die. On the contrary, I resisted the fierce attack of the hungry wolf. There was another uproar under the stage. Many people were shocked. To them, it was a miracle. I was so weak that I blocked Sheng Mingjie''s fierce attack so slowly and skillfully. Who can believe that many people think they are wrong and can''t help it His eyes widened, staring at the challenge arena.


    Sheng Mingjie and I, the same people and the same environment, are still the competitors in the challenge arena. Compared with before, it seems that nothing has changed. Obviously, the way of fighting between Sheng Mingjie and I has changed.


    Before, I was manic, Sheng Mingjie calm, for my attack, he can easily resolve, easily hit me, but I can''t help him.


    Now, I calm down, for Sheng Mingjie''s attack, I can defuse Sheng Mingjie''s attack lightly, let him not hurt me.


    This change obviously stems from my mentality. No matter how noisy and surprised the audience is, I am still immersed in my own small world. The challenge arena is all I have, and Sheng Mingjie is my eyesore. I can''t feel anyone except him. I have really achieved the realm of selflessness.


    It feels like Sheng Mingjie is already in my mind. He has entered my mind and field, and is bound by my world. I can not only see clearly his every move, but also feel it in advance. For me, his vigorous and powerful movements are slow and incomparable. I can preempt and resist every time.


    Therefore, my movement is very slow, even because I am seriously injured, and my strength has become smaller, but I can completely resist Sheng Mingjie''s domineering attack, which is too strange for outsiders, but I did it.


    Even Sheng Mingjie, the arrogant master, was shocked by my actions. He might not have imagined how I could suddenly become powerful and how I could have such a shocking reversal in such a short time. This transformation comes from within. My heart is like a mirror that can see through everything.


    With this mirror, no matter how fast Sheng Mingjie''s moves are, how fierce and subtle they are, they can''t escape the reflection of my mirror. I can easily catch his moves and changes, so as to deal with them easily.


    During the whole process, my face kept an expression of relief, as if I was not fighting, but playing with people. Sheng Mingjie is like a skeleton frame in my eyes. I can clearly remember every joint point of his. Even though his action is fierce, it is not surprising to me. Now he can''t be hurt at all I.


    Now I don''t have any moves to say. The only Taijiquan I learned, and the boxing techniques, leg techniques and palm techniques I learned by watching other people fight are all in my mind. But those routines have no effect on me. I just let it go and let it go. When it''s time to move, I''ll go out with my feet. There''s no moves, no routines to speak of. Besides, the Qi in my body The breath is very stable. The internal power that Sheng Mingjie broke up is also rapidly recovering, accumulating and running in my body, which makes me more energetic and powerful.


    On the contrary, Chujie is more and more restless. His head is covered with cold sweat, the light in his eyes, and the more fierce and violent.


    He always thinks highly of himself. Maybe it is the first time that he tries to feel this kind of oppressive and unyielding feeling. Who can''t beat a master like him? For him, only he plays with others, there is no time for others to play tricks on him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 704

    But this time, he couldn''t hit me, and I compared with him in such a leisurely manner. How could he stand the feeling of being in the cloud? He couldn''t bear the feeling of holding back and bending. Because of this, he became more and more angry and became more crazy. He did not have the previous posture of plotting strategies and the style of being a master who did not panic, He seems to have lost himself.


    However, the more chaotic he is, the more difficult it is to hit me. The mirror in my heart is more bright. He can easily reflect his crazy moves, and then crack them easily. After this, Sheng Mingjie seems to feel a great humiliation, which he has never suffered in his life. This humiliation makes his anger reach the peak.


    He suddenly stopped attacking me and stood upright. However, his action stopped, but his anger became more fierce. His eyes turned red and red, and his fists clenched tightly. Then, Sheng Mingjie burst out a startling roar: "Jiangnan wind, you forced me!"


    Sheng Mingjie''s right foot has already been raised. He thundered. At once, the arena seemed to shake violently, and its prestige was shattered. At the same time, Sheng Mingjie''s momentum also soared to the commanding height, reaching an alarming level.


    The atmosphere under the stage reached a frenzy climax because of Sheng Mingjie''s foot which destroyed the heaven and earth. Many audiences stood up excitedly and screamed, looking forward to the next more wonderful fight, Sheng Mingjie''s complete power, and how I can resolve this time.


    The air in the stadium seems to be burning violently. The emotional factors of so many people collide together, producing an incomparable noise effect. The excitement at this moment seems to be the climax of the battle to the present.


    In such a climactic atmosphere, the angry Sheng Mingjie is like the king of human beings. His anger burns half the sky, and his momentum shakes the whole earth. This is the real strongest side of Sheng Mingjie. When his momentum reaches the peak, his body will explode and bounce towards me. His speed is too fast and his power is too strong. He tears up the resistance of the air and rushes Break through all obstacles, straight to me.


    I have been in the state of self forgetting. I have never felt the most noisy noise under the stage. My sight has never left Sheng Mingjie. My concentration lies in him. No matter how crazy he is and how fast he is, he is just a grain of dust in my eyes. The dust stirs up and I still can''t escape my eyes. My thoughts are empty, my mind is precipitated, and I''m focused on coping with the shooting Sheng Mingjie.


    After the outbreak, Sheng Mingjie''s power is really too much. His one move one by one has the power to destroy the withered. His whole person is like a tornado, powerful to the contrary. This makes my pressure increase a lot. However, my mentality has not been affected at all. Let him wind and cloud, and I move a thousand pounds from four to two. It is this mentality that makes me suddenly understand Many, my whole person''s realm has improved a lot, Sheng Mingjie such abnormal attack, I can calmly resist down.


    At the beginning of this competition, Sheng Mingjie had the upper hand steadily. Since he started fighting, he didn''t pay attention to me. It was like his own arena. He just played cool and showed himself. More importantly, after playing cool, he wanted me to die.


    This is the inevitable result, he never thought that I could escape from his palm, but in the end, I survived under his hand. Not only that, I also miraculously changed, and I was able to accept his fierce attack again and again, which made him unable to hurt me. Sheng Mingjie couldn''t bear this He''s mad. He''s crazy. His mind is obviously affected. He wants to knock me down. He wants to knock me down.


    In order to defeat me, he exposed his own strength without reservation. The atmosphere of the scene, with Sheng Mingjie''s power climax constantly.


    However, what makes Sheng Mingjie die is that he sends out the strongest power, but he still can''t do anything about me. This is simply beyond his imagination, and even hurt his most concerned self-confidence. The force he has been proud of has been questioned, and his confidence fortress is gradually collapsing.


    There is a great relationship between martial arts and mentality. At this moment, I obviously have the upper hand in my mentality. I am as stable as Mount Tai and firmly defend myself. While watching Sheng Mingjie, he is furious, more and more anxious to fight, more and more angry and impatient. After Sheng Mingjie''s last round of crazy attack, his flaws become more and more obvious, and people are more and more powerless.


    At such a juncture, my eyes moved, looked at the right time, with the help of my strength, I grabbed his arm and hit his body violently. The crazy Sheng Mingjie immediately retreated again and again. As he retreated, I opened my lips and made a cold voice: "now, it''s my turn to do it!"


    Before that, no matter how well I kept my mentality, I was in a defensive state and didn''t take the initiative to attack. The reason is that I was injured too much just now and my internal power has not recovered. The second reason is that I don''t know Sheng Mingjie enough and I don''t know how to start.


    But now it''s different. The momentum in my body has gradually recovered. Even through a fight with Sheng Mingjie, I have reached the peak. I am like a ball. Sheng Mingjie''s attack on me is equivalent to giving me a boost. Now I have expanded to the extreme and need to be released.In addition, up to now, Sheng Mingjie is just like a transparent man in front of me. I can see through him completely. He has already reached the point where he is poor in skills. He has shown his cards.


    So, the time has come, I will take the initiative to attack, when my voice is floating in the sky of the stadium, the whole venue is once again hot, and the scene is almost out of control. In the eyes of the audience, even though I had done well in defense, I was still in a passive position. Compared with Sheng Mingjie, who has infinite power, I didn''t seem to have an advantage. On the contrary, I was a bit stubborn. But at this moment, I suddenly said such a hegemonic remark, and people on the scene immediately realized that I still had a hand.


    As a result, almost all the people in the audience were excited and excited. The most wonderful thing they had been looking forward to might be in the next moment, which excited them and made them look forward to nothing more.


    As for the scene, I still can''t feel it. I just immerse myself in my own world. After speaking, the invisible aura hidden in my body began to penetrate slowly. Suddenly, my whole person had a feeling of immortality. When my voice dissipated, my body rushed to Sheng Mingjie. My action was not fast, but it could make people see a kind of illusion Illusion, almost in the blink of an eye, I came to Sheng Mingjie.


    Sheng Mingjie, who has been retrogressive, didn''t stand firm. He suddenly attacked me. In a hurry, he leaned forward and threw a heavy blow on me.


    Maybe it was his mentality that was so weak that maybe my initiative was too unexpected. Sheng Ming''s quick blow seemed to have no impact. I just raised my hand at will and hit him on the wrist to open his fist.


    My other hand, like an eagle''s claw, quickly grabbed his chest and gave him a heavy blow. A simple move made Sheng Mingjie suffer a heavy blow. Originally, his body was already tired. Now, by such a blow, his body and heart seemed to sink into the abyss. What''s more, his whole person has been locked in by my powerful momentum Let him suppress, let him suffocate, let him unexpected.


    After a successful move, I didn''t stop. I continued to hand at him. The movements were coherent and agile. My two hands seemed to be massaging him. They kept falling on his body, while hitting me, my body kept flashing.


    Sheng Mingjie is like a stake standing in the middle of the challenge arena and can''t move. I am like a thug who practices martial arts with a wooden stake. All around his body, he is constantly beating. My feet are constantly moving. My hands are either fists, claws, palms, or elbows. From all directions, I hit Sheng Mingjie closely.


    The originally noisy stadium was suddenly quiet, and everyone was still. Almost everyone held their breath and widened their eyes, watching the scene on the challenge arena nervously.


    Under the attention of the whole audience, I suddenly stopped the attack and stood in front of Sheng Mingjie. My eyes gave out an extremely cold light and looked at Sheng Mingjie coldly in front of me.


    At this moment, Sheng Mingjie''s bones were broken by me, but he was strong and never fell down. He stood upright in the middle of the challenge arena. His eyes were staring at him. His eyes were full of surprise. He was very surprised. I was just like a devil in his eyes, which made him incredible.


    After a short silence, he opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something to me, but he could not speak. As soon as he opened his mouth, blood came out of his mouth, and his feet finally could not support his heavy body. With a thump, the upright Sheng Mingjie knelt down uncontrollably in front of me. His kneeling was so sudden.


    Such a sudden, suddenly set off a heat wave in the field, the silent venue suddenly roared. At the moment Sheng Mingjie vomited blood and knelt on his knees, those stagnant spectators burst out a startling sound. The sound was like the tide. Waves after waves, the crowd became louder and louder, and the scene became more and more explosive.


    In the excitement of the whole scene, I suddenly raised my right foot and slowly raised it. In the end, my feet were all facing the sky. My legs were almost stretched into a horse state. The noisy audience''s eyes were shocked again. I didn''t know why. But my raised right foot was already facing Sheng Mingjie, who was kneeling on the ground, full of indomitable and unwilling eyes.


    This foot accumulated all my anger and dissatisfaction with Sheng Mingjie. When I went down, I only heard a dull bang. My right heel hit Sheng Mingjie''s head.


    At this moment, Sheng Mingjie finally fell to the ground. In this moment, the noise stopped suddenly. The audience suddenly stopped their voice, and their faces were dull. The huge stadium suddenly fell into a dead silence.


    In silence, I slowly put down my right foot, leisurely stepped on Sheng Mingjie''s body. Stepping on Sheng Mingjie, I felt like stepping on the world. All my powerful momentum spread out, covering the whole boxing hall,


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 705

    My body is proud of the challenge arena, my feet are on Sheng Mingjie, and my hands are on my back. In my body, I naturally have the spirit of king in the world.


    This incomparable spirit can not be produced by ordinary people, but at this moment, my body is proud and my eyes are like a torch. When Sheng Mingjie falls down, I jump out of my small world. My eyes are clear, my eyes are clear, my eyes are clear, and my inner haze is completely dispersed. Even my breath becomes very rhythmic, The whole person seems to have come back to life.


    All the people in the audience were shocked by me. Everyone seemed to be a sculpture, unable to move or make a sound, but they were shocked for a long time and could not extricate themselves.


    At this moment, people fell into endless silence.


    I don''t know how long it took. In Sheng Mingjie''s team, a man in a Zhongshan suit suddenly stood up, pointed to me and cried in a deep voice: "let go of master Mingjie!"


    His tone is as if he is giving orders, so overbearing, but also appears anxious, we can see how much they care about Sheng Mingjie''s safety.


    However, I didn''t pay any attention to him at all. It''s not that I didn''t hear his words, but I didn''t care at all. I just slightly raised my head and looked at the time displayed by the challenge arena. When Sheng Mingjie fell down, I slowly folded my right foot.


    Right foot landing, I proud of the whole court, issued a very loud voice: "I won!"


    Three words, extremely overbearing, incisively and vividly showed my unique King''s glory. My spirit soared to the sky and broke through the shackles of silence of the whole audience. After a while, the stagnant crowd began to speak, and the silent venues began to stir.


    The audience finally reflected that the final winner of this breathtaking contest was me, the Jiangnan style.


    I won, won quite domineering, won incomparably brilliant, a generation of God''s favorite son Sheng Mingjie, fell down, did not get up again, he, after all, lost.


    However, there was no congratulations, no cheers, no cheers, no applause from the audience. All the people''s faces were heavy. Even Peng Xuefei and Qiqi and other people who supported me did not show joy. Even their eyes had some fright.


    This kind of fright comes from the fear of the unknown. No one knows whether Sheng Mingjie is alive or dead. He lies motionless on the challenge arena. He is really like a corpse. Everyone''s eyes are projected on him. His eyes are dim and his face is gloomy. The sky above the stadium is covered with a layer of dark clouds. The atmosphere is extremely depressed and no one dares to make a loud noise.


    The picture is dignified and profound. Sheng Mingjie brings a total of 12 people. The man in Zhongshan suit who just stood up and pointed to me to drink was obviously the leader of them. Each of them has his own characteristics and is not an ordinary person.


    After the trumpet announced the end of the competition, they almost all rushed to the challenge arena. As soon as they got on the ring, someone immediately sniffed Sheng Mingjie''s breath and found that he still had a weak breath. He quickly yelled, "where are the medical staff? Come on, carry the stretcher!"


    In this kind of underground boxing hall, there are special medical staff. When the players in the arena have an accident, these medical specialists will rush to give emergency care to the injured. Even if the injury is very serious, they don''t need to wait for an ambulance. They can take emergency treatment and directly send them to the hospital.


    As a matter of fact, we are all familiar with this kind of thing. Even if the defeated general in the challenge arena dies at most, it is just a pity, and it will not have any impact on others. However, the situation is different at the moment, because it is not others who are injured, but Sheng Mingjie, the eldest young master of the Sheng family.


    It is because Sheng Mingjie is the one whose life or death is unknown. Therefore, I won. In this arena where the winner is the king, no one dares to celebrate for me.


    Everyone knows Sheng Mingjie''s identity. No one dares to show excitement at such a time. Even the people of the Hai Gang are in panic. You know, this boxing hall is the territory of the Hai Gang. If Sheng Mingjie dies here, the Hai Gang''s guilt will be great. Therefore, Peng Yi, the leader of the Hai Gang, is covered with cold sweat, and he no longer has that kind of high-level theatrical demeanor At last his eyes showed anxiety.


    He took several big men from the sea gang and personally led the rescue personnel to the challenge arena. After examining Sheng Mingjie''s injury, the rescue doctor immediately said, "we must hurry to the hospital, or we will die!"


    I don''t need to see Sheng Mingjie''s injury. I didn''t kill him. I deliberately kept my hand. I didn''t want to make a big deal of things, so I didn''t kill him. But I still gave him a lesson of blood. After all, Sheng Mingjie''s sin was too heavy. He tried to kill me several times. I couldn''t rest assured that such a person would not let him lie in the hospital There are consequences.


    No matter what other people are worried about his injury, I have no influence. I walk leisurely towards the lower part of the challenge arena like nobody else.


    But before I took two steps, I was stopped by someone''s hand, accompanied by a very powerful roar: "you beat my young master''s life and death is unknown, you want to leave like this?"


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but turn my head and look at the blocking dog.


    This man is tall and muscular. Wearing a black shirt on his body makes him look more powerful. His most prominent feature is a pair of wolf like eyes. Even when the surface is peaceful, his eyes look like evil spirits, which is very deterrent.This moment, his eyes are emitting a penetrating light, as if to eat me.


    However, for his obstruction, I did not care very much, just indifferent said: "how, you Sheng family can not afford to lose?"


    Hearing this, the facial muscles of this man trembled. His eyes were cold, and he made a more icy voice to me: "hum, winning or losing is a common thing in the army, but you are too heavy. You clearly want to kill people!"


    His words made me sneer. I glanced at Sheng Mingjie who was like a dead dog, and then said to him with disdain: "ha ha, if I really want to kill him, he is dead now. But it''s your young master who killed me several times. All the people on the scene watched me. I didn''t kill him. It''s a blessing from the law. Don''t be ungrateful. Get out of here! "


    In the last four words, I especially increased the volume, which was full of vigor and power.


    After a peak match with Sheng Mingjie just now, I have no doubt about my strength. I will naturally send out a kind of awe inspiring momentum. Ordinary people can be bluffed by me without me.


    But this man is not an ordinary person. He is from the Sheng family, and his strength is not low. Of course, he is not afraid of me. After listening to my words, he is angry and wants to fight me.


    As time went by, my support groups, uncle snake and uncle Gang, had already arrived at the arena. Seeing that the situation was wrong, they immediately stopped the man and yelled, "do you want to deceive the less with more?"? It''s very dangerous to compete in the challenge arena. As we all know, boxing and feet don''t grow eyes. Young Master Sheng is a precious body. Isn''t our young master? "


    What he said was Uncle snake. At this moment, uncle snake also showed his due momentum. He was very powerful and domineering.


    Uncle gang and uncle snake came here with me from the villa because they were afraid that the Sheng family and the sea people would play tricks. Indeed, the Sheng family was very powerful and the Hai Gang was with them. I had a fight with Sheng Mingjie tonight. No matter whether I lost or won, they would not let me feel better. Maybe, it was because of this that Han Yimo asked them to come with me.


    After uncle snake''s voice dropped, uncle Gang said angrily to the Peng Gang''s subject on one side: "Mr. Peng, this is your field. You also proposed this competition. Now that our young master has won, don''t you let us go?"


    Sure enough, these two bodyguards are old people in the lake. One refutes the Sheng family and the other threatens the sea gang.


    No matter how much Pang Yi''s gang leader is afraid of the Sheng family, he still has to take Han Yimo into consideration. Now, the truth is clearly on my side. Peng Yi can''t show his preference for Sheng Mingjie and ignore Han Yimo.


    Therefore, even if Peng Yi didn''t want to take care of it, he had to stand up and make a round for us.


    However, the man was eager to protect the Lord, and his temper was relatively irritable. He even refused to give Peng Yi face, and wanted to continue to settle accounts with me.


    The current situation is a little tense, like a string that is about to be broken. But at the critical moment, a man pulled the string and didn''t let it break. This person is the leader of the Shengjia team, the man in Zhongshan suit.


    He has been concerned about Sheng Mingjie''s injury since he got on the challenge arena. When the rescue doctor gave emergency treatment to Sheng Mingjie and put Sheng Mingjie on a stretcher, the man in Zhongshan suit suddenly turned his head and looked at us and said, "forget it!"


    The man was so drunk by the man in Zhongshan suit, and immediately stopped the action that was about to break out. However, he still seemed unconvinced and said, "but."


    The man in Zhongshan suit didn''t want to listen to his wordiness, and roared: "go!"


    A word, with endless dignity.


    Hearing this, the man didn''t dare to fart any more, so he took orders immediately. The other ten people also got orders to escort Sheng Mingjie on the stretcher down the arena.


    The man in Zhongshan suit was the last one to leave. When he left, he also bowed his hand to me and said, "sorry, my brother has such a bad temper. He doesn''t know how to offend him. Goodbye!"


    With that, he left quickly.


    His tone is very modest. In the eyes of outsiders, it''s a sincere apology, which reflects his capacity. However, his eyes make me scared. Because through his black eyes, I can only see my own image. The audience and the scene behind me do not exist. His eyes seem to lock on me, which is particularly frightening People.


    As a result, I clearly feel the horror of this man in Zhongshan suit. It is unfathomable. I deeply understand that biting dogs never bark.


    Peng Yi, on the stage, saw a group of Sheng family escorting Sheng Mingjie out of the arena. He didn''t look at me again. He quickly followed him. He really cared about Sheng Mingjie, or the Sheng family behind Sheng Mingjie.


    I didn''t care so much about it. I ignored them directly, kept my cool face, walked down the challenge arena and walked towards Peng Xuefei.


    Until now, Peng Xuefei is still immersed in the shock, has not recovered, her eyes are very red, eyes are very dull, her eyes have been staying on me.


    I met her crazy eyes, quietly came to her side, solemnly said to her: "Feifei, I won, promise you, I did it!"I thought that my words would make Peng Xuefei feel excited. Unexpectedly, as soon as I said this, Peng Xuefei broke down directly. She was depressed and burst out. She suddenly stood up, stretched out her pink fist and punched me, crying: "you fool, you scared me to death. Do you know? It''s all like that. Why don''t you admit defeat? Why do you still have to work hard? If you die, what should I do


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 706

    Sheng Mingjie''s life and death is unknown. Peng Xuefei doesn''t care at all. She is still worried about me at this moment. She is still frightened by the thrilling scene that I nearly died in Sheng Mingjie''s hands before. She does not ban me from moving. I suddenly feel that her hard work in the arena is worth it.


    I couldn''t help it. I reached out and wiped the tears out of her eyes for Peng Xuefei. Then, I looked at her out of control and said firmly: "Feifei, I have promised you that I will win. How can I lose faith with you? I can''t let Sheng Mingjie get you!"


    My words are gentle and domineering, affectionate and righteous. Peng Xuefei listened and was deeply moved. She immediately closed her fist and rushed into my arms. She said excitedly, "thank you, Jiangnan wind, thank you, thank you for being alive, thank you for winning, thank you for everything you have done!"


    One sentence expressed Peng Xuefei''s true feelings and feelings. In her eyes, I seemed to be the only one in the world. She could not see other audiences in the stadium, nor could she feel the eyes of others. She just showed her emotions without concealing them.


    She has changed, and she was very different, maybe this is the power of love.


    At the moment, it has been some time since the end of the game, but no one left the audience. Except for Sheng family and several big men of Haibang, the rest of them still stayed in the field. It seems that everyone is still immersed in the competition just now, unable to extricate themselves. They are all pondering, observing and observing me, the winner who shocked the whole audience.


    On the challenge arena, I showed an unknown side. My domineering, my calm, my unyielding, my bravery were fully reflected. That round the road competition, let me dissipate the light.


    Under the challenge arena, the feelings between Peng Xuefei and me were presented in another way. Our love was moving and I paid for love. Everyone saw that Peng Xuefei was reckless for love, and everyone knew it well. I won the competition and fulfilled this love. This is just an old saying that lovers get married.


    All of a sudden, a burst of thunderous applause burst out, and the audience spontaneously clapped their hands. The applause was so sweet that some people couldn''t help cheering. They didn''t know whether they were celebrating my victory or congratulating Peng Xuefei on their love. Anyway, after the Sheng family completely left the boxing hall, these people finally showed no restraint and showed their performance Out of their most real feelings.


    Even some Sheng family members were shocked by me. They could not help talking about me in succession. Their voices were mixed, but the meaning was clear. In a word, I let them broaden their horizons. This night is destined to be a milestone in my life.


    I hold the beauty home, won applause and applause, this moment, my heart can not control the joy, I blend into such a sensational atmosphere, feel happy and lively. However, the picture in my mind is not how to enjoy the rebirth like reunion with Peng Xuefei. What I expect and imagine is how I rescued my father and how to wake up Ziyi.


    The victory at this time has laid the best foundation for my future road, which is also the biggest reason why I am so excited. The emperor does not fail the painstaking people. I have finally flattened everything and come to the last step. This is a great joy for me.


    What makes me even more happy is that through the contest tonight, I have a very critical insight in martial arts. My martial arts have gone up to a higher level, and there have been qualitative changes. This is also the reason why I have to be excited.


    So much joy, let me forget the pain, although I was seriously injured, but I did not feel uncomfortable, on the contrary, I could not help stretching out my hands, tightly embracing Peng Xuefei in my arms, everything was silent.


    But at this time, a person stood up from the seat and suddenly burst into my sight,


    in the crowd, she was not dazzling. She was thin and low-key. At first glance, she was very insignificant, just like a small star in a pile of stars. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t notice her at all. She is Qiqi, Xia Yuqi, who has been quietly paying by my side.


    When I won the contest, I was only excited, excited about my goal further, excited about my achievements in martial arts. I was so excited that I forgot myself for a while.


    Until this moment, her thin body stood up, I suddenly woke up, in this vast scene, there is a her, her concern for me is silent, so that I almost ignored her.


    I am deeply aware that she is worried about me and has been worried about me. However, unlike Peng Xuefei, who is heartbreaking, her worry seems to be a little silent. This silence is only related to her personality, but in fact, she is no less worried about me than Peng Xuefei.


    Before the competition, she went to the villa to find me and tried to persuade me to quit the competition because she was afraid of my accident.


    During the competition, she came to the scene in silence. She watched the fight between Sheng Mingjie and me attentively. She saw that my life was threatened. Her expression was so frightened. She saw that I had escaped from death and stood up again. Despite her weak body, she tried her best to persuade me to admit defeat, for fear that I would use my life to adhere to the so-called persistent spirit.At the moment, the game is over, she quietly watched me enjoy the joy of victory. When the whole audience rose up and clamorous, she stood up quietly and walked towards the exit of the venue. Her back was lonely and lonely, which was out of harmony with the festive atmosphere. She didn''t share this joy with me. She even saw me and Peng Xuefei cuddle together, but she didn''t even call me Fight, so quietly left.


    Looking at her lonely back, my heart couldn''t help a burst of turbulence. However, I didn''t stop her. After all, the relationship between me and her is still quite embarrassing so far. Moreover, as far as Jiangnan wind is concerned, I''m not suitable to leave Peng Xuefei to pursue her.


    But in the end, Qiqi''s loss still reminds me and makes me wake up from the excited state. I know that the matter between my father and Ziyi has not been solved. It''s too early for me to be happy now. I have to carry out the plan incessantly. The most important person who decides the success or failure of this plan is Peng Xuefei in my arms.


    Tonight is the time when I have the highest image in Peng Xuefei''s mind, and it is also the time when I make her most moved. At this time, it is easy for me to get information from her mouth, because her heart has been completely melted by me, and she has been lost in the ocean of love. For me, she should have no reservation.


    And what I want to know most now, of course, is about the dark moon hall, especially its location, which is very important to me.


    So, I didn''t delay here. After embracing Peng Xuefei for a while, I pushed her away and said softly, "Feifei, let''s leave here, I''ll accompany you to your birthday!"


    Her birthday is the best opportunity for me to stay with her. It is also a thing that moves her to celebrate her birthday with her. When she is the softest in heart, we can talk about a lot of things, and she certainly can''t see my purpose.


    Sure enough, Peng Xuefei is now almost obedient to me. Hearing this, she nodded her head without hesitation, and looked happy. Then, I took her hand and slowly left the scene in the public''s attention.


    After the two protagonists left, the whole audience finally realized that the martial arts contest was completely over. Although they still have endless aftertaste, it can be said that the meaning is still not enough, but if they don''t give up, it is also the time to leave. Finally, they continue to dissolve. However, as they go, they still talk about the contest The wonderful, those thrilling, was described by them with very shocking words, their expression still appears excited, excited.


    Lu Ping and Chen Xiaoba were the two people who showed their excitement on their faces. They blocked Peng Xuefei and me at the entrance of the track. They praised me bravely and fiercely, which made them look different and opened their eyes.


    This praise almost didn''t praise me to heaven. I don''t know if Lu Ping was spoiled by Chen xiaogei. His flattering skills are quick. Boasting is endless. Of course, after the praise, they have not forgotten the most important thing, which is to bless me and Peng Xuefei.


    We are all university alumni, especially Lu Ping, who also chased Peng Xuefei at the beginning. Therefore, they are very familiar with Peng Xuefei. They have witnessed my hard journey in pursuing Peng Xuefei all the way. Now, seeing that I am on the way to the final victory, and seeing that we two lovers get married, they are excited and express their sincere wishes to us blessing.


    Then, they praised the two of us together, praising us for our talent and beauty, the perfect match in the world, and another endless talk


    originally, today''s Peng Xuefei''s birthday, you can also find them to celebrate, but I was purposeful, did not want to have outsiders present, so I did not invite them. These two people also know how to do not disturb our two people''s world, a sea of praise After that, he said goodbye to us.


    On the other side, Mu Nan of the flying car party, because of the inconvenience of his identity, did not greet me when he left, but gave me a respectful look.


    Peng Xuefei continued to talk with the public outside.


    Uncle gang and uncle snake quietly followed us to escort us.


    However, before we got to the door, we ran into Peng Yi, who was seeing Sheng Mingjie off, and Yigan Haibang.


    As soon as Peng Yi saw me, he said politely, "Congratulations, Jiangnan wind, you really did not live up to the expectations and won the competition!"


    His congratulation sounds so far fetched. Of course, he is not happy with the result, but in order to express this hypocritical courtesy, he can only give me a congratulation.


    I didn''t want to make a fool of myself with the old fox. I said frankly, "of course, lovers will get married. Feifei and I are really in love. Heaven will stand by our side and won''t stop us from being together. This is the so-called providence!"


    With this sentence, I took Peng Xuefei''s hand more tightly. In order not to delay the time, I immediately said: "Uncle Peng, if there is nothing wrong, I will go first. Today is Feifei''s birthday, I will have a good birthday with her!"


    Hearing this, Peng Yi''s indifferent expression suddenly became rigorous. It can be seen that he was still very unwilling to miss Sheng Mingjie''s good son-in-law. He was not willing to give his daughter to me. Even though he saw my heroic performance in the arena, he didn''t seem to approve of me. He even had a natural rejection of me. He didn''t know whether it was because of this I''m quite similar to solo.After a while, he began to pretend to be kind and said, "Feifei''s birthday has been arranged at home. Let Feifei go home with me tonight. It''s too late. You''ve been hurt a lot. You''d better go back and have a rest earlier


    Sure enough, the old guy turned his back and refused to accept it. It was he who proposed the contest. The winner could be with Peng Xuefei. Now, I won the contest so hard, but he played tricks. On the surface, he congratulated me, but on his behavior, he stopped me from being with Peng Xuefei.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 707

    Of course, I won''t let him succeed. The road has come to this stage. I will insist on it in any case. I will break through Peng Yi''s barrier.


    With this in mind, I directly said to him seriously: "Uncle Peng, I won the contest. Now Feifei is my official girlfriend. I''ll spend a birthday with my girlfriend. It''s nothing. Do you want to stop it? Or do you want to go back and not admit the contest? "


    My words are very sharp, straight to the point, not allow this old fox to give up.


    Peng Yi was a little speechless after listening to me. However, he was extremely shrewd. How could he easily make me happy? He continued to rebut me with a very calm attitude: "yes, Jiangnan wind. You win. Feifei should be betrothed to you. Isn''t the marriage between these two families still not settled? Tonight, Feifei is still a member of the Peng family. Is it right to let her go home for her birthday


    I don''t think it''s strange for me to stop once. When he can''t accept me for a while, I have to wonder what he is doing. I just want to have a birthday with Peng Xuefei. Why does he interfere with us like this? What the hell is he thinking?


    Peng Yi''s attitude made Peng Xuefei can''t stand it. She was not afraid to complain to her father: "father, I just want to have a birthday with Jiangnan wind, isn''t it all right?"


    Obviously, Peng Xuefei is angry. Her father''s unreasonable persistence makes her angry. She ignores the occasion and challenges her majestic father.


    At this time, there were still many spectators who were about to leave the boxing hall. They could not help but stop to watch the scene. For them, everything about me and the Hai Gang was wonderful.


    Peng Yi is a high-ranking and powerful person. His most concern is face. Where can he stand being seen as a monkey by others? Besides, he really has no reason to stop Peng Xuefei and me from being together. Even in the eyes of outsiders, I can be with Peng Xuefei in a proper way. If he interferes with him, he will have problems.


    However, Peng Yi reluctantly said, "go!"


    When the voice dropped, he quickened his pace and walked out of the crowd watching the crowd, followed by some other sea gang leaders.


    For Peng Yi, who wants to save face, what he wants to do most at the moment is to step out of people''s sight and leave his proud back.


    Peng Yi left, I should be happy, this barrier was finally pulled down, this is a matter of much to celebrate, but inexplicably, I can not be happy, the heart heavy, like being pressed by something, I always feel that Peng Yi''s performance is a little strange.


    However, Peng Xuefei was only excited, and she didn''t think much about anything in her heart. Seeing her father''s compromise, she could not help showing a smooth color on her face. Her big eyes also gave out dazzling light. At this moment, she evolved into a real youth girl, so lively, so naive and happy.


    The onlookers still stood still and looked at us with admiration and admiration. I didn''t care about other people''s eyes, and a little ignored Peng Xuefei''s happiness. I just walked out of the boxing hall with Peng Xuefei with a little mechanical force.


    The outside of the boxing hall is another scene. The bustle here is even more boisterous than that inside the gymnasium. It is extremely noisy because many people who failed to get tickets are very excited to wait here to see me, a hero who became famous in the first World War.


    Obviously, everyone knew the result of the contest, and seemed to have heard of the wonderful and thrilling competition. Therefore, they became more expectant of me. When Peng Xuefei and I stepped into the crowd, the crowd''s screams directly reached the peak. Even some young girls yelled "Jiangnan style, I love you". The scene is really spectacular.


    As the focus of me, for this kind of scene is relatively light, my mood did not produce joy, still some faint uneasiness.


    Peng Xuefei was more excited because of this. She took my hand, just like holding a hero who shocked the whole world. She was happy for me, proud of me, and able to walk with me. Peng Xuefei was extremely happy and could not help it. Her head was stuck to my arm. She was going to announce to the world with her actions that Peng Xuefei was my genuine girlfriend and had already been with me I am in the south of the Yangtze River.


    In most people''s eyes, Peng Xuefei and I are made by nature. Since ancient times, heroes and beauties are matched. Our combination is the most beautiful scenery. People are staring at the scenery and casting blessing eyes. Of course, the little girls who claim to love me cast a crazy look at me and feel sorry for Peng Xue Fei is envious, but does not hate.


    The scene was a little out of control. Uncle snake and uncle Gang, who had been escorting me, consciously opened the way for us in the crowd. Peng Xuefei and I walked along like a red carpet. Because there were too many people and we were blocked too much, we walked for a long time.


    Until Peng Xuefei and I got on the bus, the crowd was completely blocked outside, and I finally isolated myself from the noise and had a rare quiet space.


    The silence in my ear restored, and my head had space for thinking. The first thing I did was to accompany Peng Xuefei on her birthday. So, without delay, I said to Peng Xuefei boldly: "Feifei, today you are the birthday star. Tell me where you want to go and what you want to do, I will satisfy you!"Peng Xuefei is immersed in the boundless happiness. When she heard this, she was stunned for a moment. In her daze, uncle snake in the driver''s seat interposed coldly: "young master, it''s not safe outside. We''d better go back first."


    When Uncle snake said this sentence, it seemed very casual, but the meaning in his words was very clear. I was awakened immediately. The faint and uneasy mood in my heart also emerged quietly. For the man in Zhongshan suit among Sheng Mingjie''s group, his eyes when he was leaving made me afraid. Peng Yi just tried to oppose Peng Xuefei''s being with me The attitude of birthday also makes me wonder.


    All sorts of signs seem to indicate that there are absolute dangers all around tonight. If I run around outside, I may have an accident.


    Uncle snake is an old man in the world. His insight is keen. He must have seen something before he would say this to me. In fact, even if he didn''t say it, I should have thought that Sheng Mingjie was beaten by me. How could I be better? I can''t be taken lightly at all times. I should be vigilant.


    Thinking of this, I immediately said softly to Peng Xuefei, "Feifei, don''t go home with me. I''ll celebrate your birthday at home!"


    Hearing this, Peng Xuefei''s white face suddenly showed a blush. She did not consider any crisis or crisis, but was more sensitive to the words of coming home with me. Perhaps, her mind had already imagined the scene after coming home with me, which made her so shy. Once cold, she has become a girl completely. She didn''t look at my eyes, but replied shyly, "Well!"


    Seeing Peng Xuefei like this, I can''t help feeling a little complicated. However, I have no time to think about it too much. Seeing her consent, I immediately told uncle snake, "go home!"


    Hearing this, uncle snake immediately drove the car and drove away from the scene.


    At the scene, the crowd was still dense and there were many vehicles. Our car crawled like a snail for a long time before we finally drove to an open place. At this time, the car finally accelerated slowly until we got out of the area of the boxing hall. Uncle snake immediately raised the speed.


    The car is speeding, and the atmosphere is beautiful. This kind of atmosphere is created by Peng Xuefei. She is a happy little woman who is expressing her feelings all the way. She nestles her head on my shoulder, leans close to me, and keeps talking to herself. Maybe it is because she has too much feeling that she has endless words and endless feelings.


    As for the hard-earned feelings between the two of us, she was filled with infinite emotion, and her story was full of emotion. She even told me some small details of her pursuit before. For her now, everything I did to her before is worth remembering and precious memory.


    And tonight''s contest is the most shocking thing in her heart, which will become her eternal memory and imprint in her heart.


    I quietly listen to her emotional expression. My heart is complicated. The more she says, the worse my heart is. It is a good memory for her. In fact, I am using him. The love she thinks is not easy is her wishful thinking. Compared with her love for me, I give her too little. What I can give her is guilt, but this is what I can give her A sense of guilt can''t stop me from using her, because I can''t stop.


    It''s not easy to come to this stage. I can''t give up or be soft hearted. No matter what, it can''t change the fact that I used Peng Xuefei. Therefore, even if I stop now, I can''t erase the harm I have done to her. What''s more, I can''t stop. I must rescue my father and wake up Ziyi.


    After a while, Peng Fei tried to calm down and think about how to keep the information calm.


    However, when I was thinking calmly, my eyes suddenly became cool. I saw a majestic figure suddenly darting out from the roadside, coming very quickly, and directly standing in front of the car.


    Uncle snake, who has been focusing on driving, responded quickly. He immediately stepped on the brake, and the sound of emergency brake broke through the quiet night sky, which was particularly harsh.


    Although uncle snake''s reaction was quick and he stepped on the brake in time, the car was running too fast all the time. Because of inertia, the car didn''t stop when the brake stepped on, so it continued to slide forward.


    The figure standing in front of our car is like a professional porcelain bumping man. Facing the inertia sliding car, he does not move. In an instant, the car slides in front of him. Just as I was in a cold sweat and thought that he was going to be hit, the big man''s legs suddenly formed a horse step. At the same time, his hands pushed forward fiercely, directly against the front bumper of the car In an instant, the car suddenly stopped.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 708

    When the car was driving, there was a sudden brake. Due to inertia, the car would continue to slide forward for a certain distance. But at this moment, the car skidded to half and stopped abruptly. At once, all of us in the car leaned forward.


    Uncle gang and uncle snake sitting in the front row were OK. They wore their seat belts, which didn''t cause much impact. But I was miserable. In order to protect Peng Xuefei, I bumped my head into the front seat of the car. I suddenly saw Venus in my head. I just felt that the sky was spinning.


    Peng Xuefei, her head has been held by me all the time, and has not been hurt. She just screams with fright. However, for me, the head has been shaken violently enough, but my inner shock is more intense. This strong man in front of the car is really too fierce. With his little trial, I was completely stunned. Is he still a human?


    It turns out that he suddenly appeared in front of the car, not to bump against porcelain, not to mention looking for death, but to force us to stop. But his practice is really incredible. You should know how strong the impact force is when the car is driving. If you say that you are a Hercules and can push the car backward, it may not be difficult, but you have to force the fast-moving car to stop, It''s not that hard.


    I asked myself that I couldn''t do it, and I didn''t dare to try it. But the strong man in front of the car staged this shocking scene. My heart couldn''t be calm for a long time, and my head was still muddleheaded. But my curiosity prompted me to look at the front of the car recklessly.


    I was very impressed by the car''s headlights. I was very impressed by the car''s headlights. He is one of the Sheng family.


    I have carefully looked at the dozens of people headed by men in Zhongshan suit. The strength of each of them is extraordinary. What I can''t see through most is certainly the man in Zhongshan suit. But the most outstanding person is undoubtedly the strong man in front of me. Because his characteristics are too obvious, his body is very strong, and his broad clothes are almost broken by his muscles.


    As soon as I saw this big man, I immediately realized that the danger was coming, but I didn''t expect it to be so fierce. The road we are on is still in the suburbs, with little traffic flow, and it is almost deserted at night. Now, suddenly breaking out of the big block of Sheng''s family and stopping our car, it is obvious that he is prepared. We were ambushed. My heart, can''t help but burst up, jump very fast.


    At this time, Peng Xuefei also slowed down from the panic, she asked me weakly: "south wind, did we hit people?"


    With that, she put her head out of my arms and carefully looked at the big man in front of the car.


    At this moment, uncle snake, who was driving, suddenly made a very serious voice: "you are all seated!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he immediately started the car, ready to quickly escape the scene.


    I know that uncle snake also found the crisis in the current situation. His first reaction was to break through the crisis and flee here.


    However, what made us even more unexpected happened. Uncle snake started the car, but the car couldn''t be started. Because the big guy moved again, he even lifted up our car, leaving the front wheel of the car hanging in the air. With his lifting, the front of the car slowly rose.


    This time, we have a deeper understanding of how abnormal the power of this big man is, and it has simply subverted our world outlook.


    When the car was about to be erected by him, uncle snake called out urgently: "get off the bus!"


    Almost as soon as Uncle snake''s voice dropped, I opened the door and pushed Peng Xuefei out in a hurry. Then I jumped out.


    When I came out, uncle snake and uncle gang had already rushed out quickly. After the four of us landed safely, a big tiger roared out of the air. After a while, there was a loud bang. Our car was overturned by him, with four wheels facing the sky, just like a king eight with four legs.


    Peng Xuefei saw this scene, and unconsciously sent out a cry of alarm, she still does not know why, shocked.


    I put Peng Xuefei gently to one side, and then turned around, staring at the big man with sharp eyes, and asked in a deep voice, "what do you mean?"


    My tone is angry, but I can''t hear it. I just show myself and ignore me like ants.


    But he didn''t pay attention to me, but another cold voice sounded timely: "are you a fool? I can''t see that, of course, I''m here to kill you! "


    With the disappearance of the voice, a number of figures flashed out from the dark roadside. They were the other people headed by the man in Zhongshan suit, and the person who made the bleak voice was obviously the one with the most hot temper.


    Seeing these people, my heart suddenly burst twice again. I can''t help but flash a trace of amazement in my eyes. Unexpectedly, they didn''t stay by Sheng Mingjie''s side, and they all came to ambush me. Each of these people can be said to be very distinctive. They are not ordinary people. Their combat effectiveness is absolutely the existence of top experts.


    Now, they all go out, regardless of Sheng Mingjie, who is seriously injured, to come here to kill me. This situation is really wrong. All of a sudden, my brain moved and I was excited. It seemed that they were following Sheng Mingjie to the boxing hall. They were not simply watching the battle, nor did they appear as Sheng Mingjie''s bodyguard.Yes, Sheng Mingjie thinks highly of himself and never takes anyone seriously. No matter where he goes, he is basically alone. He seldom brings bodyguards, let alone those powerful masters. Today, he is out of the ordinary and brings these people. Maybe he is prepared. What he is preparing for these people is not me, but Han Yimo.


    Last time in Haibang manor, Sheng Mingjie was beaten by Han Yimo in public. He was angry several times, but finally he resisted. The main reason is that he could not compete with Han Yimo alone, so even if he dared to fight with Han Yimo, he did not dare to fight with her.


    But tonight, he was going to kill me. If he wanted me to die, he must have completely fallen out with Han Yimo, and even had a big fight. Sheng Mingjie didn''t have any precautions. He was sure that he could kill me. At that time, he would bear the anger of Han Yimo, so he asked these high hands to protect him, or to stop Han Yimo''s anger for him. However, he did not expect that he would lose in my hands.


    Sheng Mingjie''s failure was unexpected to all of them, but it was just because of this that they deepened their anger. Originally, Sheng Mingjie''s purpose was to let me die. They would not give me any vitality. Naturally, they would respect this and kill me. Now, I beat Sheng Mingjie half dead, and they would not let me go.


    Thinking of this, I only feel creepy. It turns out that this contest is my dead end. In any case, Sheng Mingjie wants me to die. If I lose, he will let me die. If I win, he will still let me die. I have to say, this hypocrite is really cruel.


    At the time of my ups and downs, uncle snake and uncle Gang suddenly rushed to me, protecting me from left to right. The strict looking uncle snake also murmured at the man who was close to us: "what do you mean by Sheng family? If you lose the game, you will act like a villain and attack our young master secretly? "


    In the face of Uncle snake''s question, Zhongshan suit didn''t care. His expression was very indifferent, but his eyes were still very deep. He was really gloomy and terrible. Before, in front of so many people, he acted like a generous gentleman. Now, he directly exposed his Fox''s tail and said to uncle snake without any ambiguity: "it has nothing to do with the game, even if it''s not related to the game If master Mingjie wins, we will not allow Jiangnan wind to live! "


    After saying that, he immediately ignored uncle snake and cast his deep eyes on me.


    Then, the silent night sky sounded his very cold voice: "up!"


    They want to kill me, so can''t wait. At this moment, the man in Zhongshan suit is just like an impermanent man asking for his life. He is gloomy and terrifying. He doesn''t give me a chance to speak, so he orders to kill me.


    As soon as the order was given, the rest of the people were going to shoot at me, but at this time, Peng Xuefei suddenly came out and roared angrily, "you are not allowed to come here in disorder!"


    Peng Xuefei didn''t speak, and the men in Zhongshan didn''t pay attention to her. As soon as he opened his mouth, he glanced at her and asked with a puzzled look: "Miss Peng, how are you here?"


    His tone is very light and floating. Obviously, he doesn''t care about Peng Xuefei at all. Even Peng Yi is polite to these people. How can Peng Xuefei influence them.


    However, Peng Xuefei doesn''t care so much. At the moment, her eyes are full of anger. She is very unhappy and shouts to the man in Zhongshan suit: "the contest was agreed by Sheng Mingjie himself. It has been agreed. Now Sheng Mingjie has lost, how can the people of your Sheng family retaliate!


    As for Peng Xuefei''s words, the man in Zhongshan suit only felt speechless. His unchanging expression was slightly impatient, but his tone was still very gentle. He said to Peng Xuefei, "Miss Peng, I said that this matter has nothing to do with martial arts. We just want the life of Jiangnan wind. I hope you don''t get involved. I can give you face and let other people go."


    In his gentle tone, there was obviously a sense of arrogance and overbearing, and he did not allow anyone to refuse. However, Peng Xuefei couldn''t understand the meaning of his words. She only knew that the other side had to kill me. This made her more angry. She wanted to speak again with red eyes, but I stopped her.


    I know that men in Zhongshan suit don''t care about each other. If he wants to kill me, no one can stop him, or even force him to be anxious. It is likely that innocent people will be harmed. I don''t want Peng Xuefei to be involved. Therefore, I stopped her directly and said in a determined tone: "Feifei, you go first. They can''t do anything about me!"


    Peng Xuefei is simple, but she is not stupid. She clearly feels that my situation is in danger. She knows that if a man in Zhongshan suit can say such words, she is sure to kill me. How can she abandon me and run away alone, almost without hesitation, she said to me firmly: "I will not go!"


    Her tone is very tough, no doubt, I also know that Peng Xuefei is a stubborn girl, she believes that no one can change, especially in the matter of my life and death, she can not ignore. I could not persuade her, and did not want to implicate her, for a moment, I fell into the extreme entanglement, do not know how to do.


    The man standing on the side of the mountain suit, obviously did not have much patience. He looked at me coldly and made a voice like a ghost: "the wind from the south of the Yangtze River, don''t waste any more time. It''s futile. Just take it with your hands!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 709

    The voice of this man was so cold that his killing intention was rising slowly. His meaning was very clear. He didn''t want to spend a little time with him. He wanted me to give up resistance and die obediently.


    Uncle snake and uncle Gang, who protect me in front of me, immediately felt the killing intention of the man in Zhongshan suit. They knew that the situation was already very urgent and could not be delayed for a second. They quickly said to me nervously, "young master, run quickly, we will block them!"


    Hearing this, I didn''t have time to respond, but the other party''s angry man couldn''t help it. He scolded him secretly, and then he shot at Uncle snake.


    But several people who were closest to Uncle snake saw that the angry people started to fight. They also attacked uncle snake and uncle gang. A scuffle started.


    Uncle snake and uncle Gang didn''t even have a chance to breathe, so they focused on dealing with those people''s attacks. I have to say that uncle snake and uncle gang are really powerful. This is the first time I have seen them show their real strength. Sure enough, they are not ordinary bodyguards. They are supposed to be the bodyguards of Han Yimo. Their strength is extraordinary, which makes me surprised.


    However, no matter how powerful they are, they can''t compete with so many masters of the other side. If we say that they can still compete with each other, but they are only two, and the other side has seven people, two to seven. This gap is obvious. Uncle snake and uncle gang can''t cope with it. After a few moves, they can''t resist and are constantly injured.


    But Uncle snake, after all, is a generation of heroes. They are not afraid to die. They want to delay time for me and let them run while fighting. I have heard their words for a long time, but I haven''t left. Let alone that I''m in a tight encirclement and can''t get out of it. Even if I can run, I can''t leave them and leave Peng Xuefei for a living. This is not my style at all.


    Although they are only my bodyguards, they have taken good care of me during this period of time. I have already treated them as relatives. Therefore, seeing that they have been severely damaged, I naturally feel nameless anger and feel very uncomfortable.


    Quickly, I pulled Peng Xuefei aside and told him, "you stand still!"


    After that, I clenched my fist and rushed to help Uncle snake. But as soon as I moved, the man in Zhongshan suit suddenly opened his mouth. His voice was even colder than before. He said to me, "Jiangnan wind, you won''t win the contest. Do you think you are invincible in the world? Do you think you can deal with us? Since you want to do it, I''ll play with you! "


    Speaking of this, his murderous spirit is clear and strong. His momentum radiates from the inside to the outside. His steps also fall with his voice and move towards me slowly. Obviously, the man in Zhongshan suit is going to take my life by himself.


    I left him some distance, but I still feel his infinite momentum, such momentum let me unconsciously fear.


    I don''t think I can handle him alone. What''s more, there are twelve of them. I hope I can escape from them. But it''s impossible for me to be arrested because I don''t want to die.


    Seeing the man in the Zhongshan suit approaching me step by step, I was so anxious that my mind was in a mess. On the other side, uncle Gang, who was constantly injured, was lifted up by a big man, and finally he was thrown dozens of meters away. His life and death were unknown.


    However, uncle snake has already been scarred under the joint attack of many people. He is like a tired lion struggling to death. Finally, he fell to the ground, and a big mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth.


    The hot tempered man was so angry that he saw Uncle snake fall to the ground. He continued to approach uncle snake and wanted to kill him. Uncle snake didn''t care about his own life, but he turned his head and looked at me. He yelled at the man in Zhongshan suit and said, "you Sheng family is so desperate to kill my young master, don''t you think about my master''s revenge?"


    Uncle snake was angry and completely angry. This was the first time I saw him in such a big fire. For my safety, he just moved Han Yimo out of the room regardless of his own safety, in order to save my life.


    I can''t help but feel a stab in my heart when I see Uncle snake like this. He and uncle Gang really moved me. However, these two uncles suffered such heavy injuries for me, and they were about to die at the scene. My heart was like being torn apart. It was extremely painful.


    On the other side, the angry man who killed his red eyes suddenly heard the roar of Uncle snake. He could not help but stop his feet and seemed to have a trace of recovery. Looking at his appearance, he was really afraid of Han Yimo. Therefore, he did not kill uncle snake, but turned his eyes to the man in Zhongshan suit.


    The horrible man in Zhongshan suit was not intimidated by Uncle snake''s words. He just stopped his action with a little discontent. Then he turned around and looked down at the miserable uncle snake. His eyes were still cold and his tone was very disdainful and said: "hum, why do you think we deal with the Jiangnan wind today? We are aiming at Han Yimo. Han Yimo is arrogant. She can ignore Young Master Sheng, but she should not ignore the whole Sheng family. She is too arrogant. Today, dealing with Jiangnan wind is only the first step, and we will find her in the next step. "


    After listening to the words of the man in Zhongshan suit, I suddenly woke up. It turned out that the Sheng family was able to mobilize the twelve masters, but in the end, it was because of the conflict between Han Yimo and Sheng Mingjie. That night, Han Yimo not only suppressed Sheng Mingjie, but also did not even pay attention to Sheng family. Maybe Sheng Mingjie took advantage of this to let the Sheng family decide to kill me.Sheng Mingjie killed me because of his selfishness. Because of the relationship between me and Peng Xuefei, he regarded me as a thorn in the eye. Now he has to kill me.


    On the one hand, the Sheng family killed me for Sheng Mingjie, but it was more because of Han Yimo. They wanted Han Yimo to know that the Sheng family dared to kill her son, or even to deal with her Han Yimo.


    I really didn''t expect that things should have come to this step. I should not have died. In the end, I should have implicated Han Yimo. This is the guilt that made me die. My heart fell to the freezing point in an instant. My soul seemed to be separated from my body. I was no longer a complete me. Despair tore me into two parts, half in human beings Half in hell.


    But just as the sound of the man in the Zhongshan suit dissipated, a very ethereal voice suddenly sounded in the quiet night sky: "don''t look for it, I''ve come!"


    Hearing this sudden sound, I felt my soul return to my body and my heart beat violently. This voice I am very familiar with is Han Yimo''s voice. Although I don''t have much contact with her, her voice gives me a deep impression, because her voice is very special, with a chill in the faint. Especially when it rings in silence, it will appear very ethereal, like the feeling floating from the space of the different world.


    At the moment, what she said was just followed by the arrogant words of the man in Zhongshan suit, which was equivalent to giving a loud slap to the man in Zhongshan suit. Because Han Yimo didn''t need him to look for him, he took the initiative to send it to him. It can be seen that Han Yimo really doesn''t care about the Sheng family.


    And, as soon as Han Yimo''s voice dropped, there was a loud noise on the other side of the road, and then, many dark shadows came out of the jungle on the road.


    As soon as they showed up, they immediately surrounded all the Sheng family, including men in Zhongshan suit, at a very fast and fierce speed.


    In fact, the number of these dark shadows that suddenly appeared was not large, which was more than 30 people. However, their overall momentum was incomparably grand, just like a thousand troops.


    The most important thing is that the smell from them is the smell of blood. It feels like they are climbing out of the dead. It''s very scary and extremely shocking. You don''t have to think about it. They should have experienced countless bloody scenes.


    In the night, they are like ghosts. The light of streetlights reflects on them, which only adds a stronger sense of mystery to them. Each of them is dressed in black, and everyone''s eyes emit cold light. They are full of cold, just like killing gods.


    Han Yimo didn''t show up, and this group of people in black brought people infinite shock.


    Seeing this, Sheng''s family members could not help but sink down, their eyes became sharp, and they all seemed to be in a tense state.


    After all the men in black surrounded Sheng''s family, three figures appeared on the road not far away.


    The streetlights pulled the shadows of these three people very long, and also lifted their mysterious veil. Among them, the man walking in front of them was the valiant Han Yimo.


    Tonight, Han Yimo has completely shed her female president''s dress. Instead of wearing a professional suit and maintaining a dignified and steady walking posture, Han Yimo is wearing a tight leather jacket and a pair of high boots, just like Hua Mulan, powerful and domineering.


    She has a slender figure, a leather dress highlights her concave and convex figure completely, her hair has also been coiled up, the whole person looks crisp and neat, momentum is extraordinary, and more highlights her majestic momentum is the two people on her side.


    The two men walked on the left and right sides of Han Yimo, which virtually set off Han Yimo''s posture. However, the two people on the left and the right were not in harmony, because their bodies were completely opposite. One was very tall and thin, and the other was very short and fat. In contrast, the difference between them was too clear. It was very similar to the fat Toutuo and the thin Toutuo in Lu Ding Ji.


    Of course, their different bodies can not affect their spirit. They are estimated to be in their fifties. They are quite old, and ordinary people can not have the momentum of kuibao. This momentum is not possessed by Uncle snake and uncle gang. Obviously, their strength is not comparable to that of Uncle snake. They have been extremely strong.


    Han Yimo came with these two masters. The visual impact was very strong, especially the momentum of the three of them, which could change the situation, was very strong.


    For a while, I was a little bit stunned, and I was even more shocked. I never thought that Han Yimo, who has been anonymous for so many years, not only revealed his identity for me, but even meant to come back to the world for me. The experts she brought out at the moment were obviously extraordinary, not like ordinary people.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 710

    The middle-aged man''s words seemed to express his doubts. However, his expression did not show any color of doubt, nor was he frightened by the formation of Han Yimo. He seemed very calm. This seemed to be just a casual opening remark.


    Han Yimo listened, his expression did not move, but returned to his extremely indifferent sentence: "my son is in danger, how can I not be a mother!"


    With the words, she gently stroked my head, a simple move, a gentle word, are enough to prove her beloved son.


    However, the middle-aged man didn''t care about her answer. He just used his sharp eyes to sweep the people brought by Han Yimo. After a glance, he stopped his eyes on Han Yimo. Then, with a little dissatisfaction, he said, "look at your ostentation, do you really want to return to the world?"


    Hearing this, Han Yimo could not help but snort coldly and said, "no, it''s just that your Sheng family is so powerful that I have to find some old friends to help me, so as to ensure the safety of my family."


    Old friends? Sure enough, these people are not simple roles. How can people who can be called old friends by Han Yimo be ordinary people.


    However, what shocked me even more was that Han Yimo suddenly brought her so-called old friends, including two top secret experts. This is definitely not a coincidence. In other words, she came prepared.


    It suddenly occurred to me that Han Yimo didn''t go home these two days. I thought she left me alone. Now it seems that she didn''t care about me. On the contrary, she made a plan for me. She is going to gather people.


    It''s not a coincidence that she showed up in time today, but she prepared for me. Han Yimo is a smart person. She should have guessed that the intention of Sheng family is sinister. She knows that Sheng Mingjie and I are fighting for a start. No matter whether they win or lose, they will not let me go. Therefore, she sent uncle snake to protect me on the scene, but this is the first step, and she herself Then secretly mobilized people to protect me.


    Yes, it must be like this. No matter how powerful Han Yimo is, she has to deal with the whole Sheng family alone. Obviously, it''s an egg against a stone. In terms of fighting alone, none of them can match Han Yimo. But if they are united, Han Yimo will not be their opponent.


    Because of her limited ability, Han Yimo would go to help her. It should be a little difficult for a person like her who has retired for many years to gather her old friends of many years ago. But for me, she was so bold that she did not hesitate to go out and pull out these people.


    Thinking of this, I was amazed by Han Yimo''s wisdom and moved by her efforts. She really treated me like a mother treating her son.


    In the eyes of outsiders, it should be taken for granted that she, as a mother, gives me these things. However, in the eyes of the Sheng family, Han Yimo''s practice is a demonstration. This kind of Han Yimo makes the middle-aged man very unhappy. His eyes are slowly cold, and his tone is even colder than his eyes: "Han, do you really think you can challenge my Sheng family by your surname?"


    His words are very sharp, especially when it comes to the word Sheng Jia, which is full of resentment. Obviously, he still resents Han Yimo''s failure to take the whole Sheng family into consideration.


    Perhaps, for the big family, the most important thing is their own dignity. He does not allow an outsider to challenge their dignity, especially those who have already retired. However, Han Yimo is a person with personality and boldness. Even if the Sheng family is a big family, even if they are in the middle of the sun, she is not afraid of it. In the face of the fierce words of middle-aged men, she is not afraid of it "I didn''t want to fight against the Sheng family, but you, as the twelve zodiac animals of the Sheng family, are also influential figures. Now they are ambushing a child here. Are you afraid of being laughed at?"


    After saying that, Han Yimo''s eyes were almost able to burn people''s light, which was the light of anger for Sheng family''s shameless behavior.


    When I heard Han Yimo''s words, I knew that she knew the twelve Sheng family members in front of her. Even though I had never heard of them, they still sounded domineering. It''s no wonder that everyone has a variety of looks and good strength.


    In the face of Han Yimo''s accusation, everyone''s face was not happy, especially that he had a bad temper. His eyes were full of fire, and the fire was still very fierce. However, due to the current situation, he could not help it.


    But the middle-aged man is the most influential one among them. He still keeps his original attitude to Han Yimo''s anger, and says: "Jiangnan Feng is not a good man. He has to rob master Mingjie''s woman and hurt our young master''s face. Therefore, he should die!"


    In his flat voice, with endless momentum, it seems that he regards himself as the judge of life and death, and can arbitrarily sentence people to death.


    Arrogant, it''s really arrogant. This middle-aged man is crazy because he is the Sheng family. Even if I''m Han Yimo''s son, he can kill me as he likes. Even now, in front of Han Yimo''s face, he still shows his arrogance, and still regards himself as God on that day.Perhaps, he is No. 1 in the Sheng family. Therefore, he is so arrogant that he doesn''t pay attention to Han Yimo at all. It may also be because of this that Han Yimo has a little consideration for him. From the moment he appeared, Han Yimo did not come to deal with this arrogant person, but talked to him here The argument of the tongue was intended to reason with him.


    However, this middle-aged man is really too ungrateful, pressing step by step, relying on the big tree of Sheng family, who is arrogant. No one can bear this, let alone Han Yimo, who once dominated the world.


    Therefore, at this moment, Han Yimo''s anger was completely aroused, her body faintly flashed killing intention, her eyes gently glanced at Uncle snake and uncle Gang lying on the ground.


    She didn''t look at the middle-aged man any more. She just opened her mouth gently and made a very domineering voice: "Sheng Xing, do you think I dare not kill you, or do you think you and your eleven brothers can beat me?"


    Han Yimo''s words are not a threat, but they are more powerful than the threat. In a word, the air of the night becomes cold and silent, and there are many opportunities to kill.


    When the people in black around heard Han Yimo''s words, their momentum suddenly changed. They immediately prepared for the battle and were ready for battle. It seemed that as long as Han Yimo ordered them, they would swallow up the twelve members of the Sheng family. When I was in it, I felt that my body was torn by an invisible air, and my heart couldn''t help mentioning it.


    In the past, as long as Han Yimo was by my side, I had a strong sense of security. I felt that I was not afraid of anything. Tonight, Han Yimo was here and took so many experts to protect me. I should have felt more secure, but the madness of middle-aged men made me a little strange, especially his next words, which made me unable to understand.


    He knew that Han Yimo was angry and that the men in black she led were ready to go. He knew that his twelve people were not sure to compete with Han Yimo. However, he still did not show any nervousness. On the contrary, he looked at Han Yimo with disdain and made a more frivolous voice: "Han Yimo, you are really like the young master said. You are lawless, don''t you think Are you the king of ghosts? You have no right to fight against the Sheng family


    He is challenging Han Yimo''s bottom line. He is slapping Han Yimo''s face in public. He is so merciless. Let alone Han Yimo, even the villain behind her can''t stand it. Among them, the tall and thin man couldn''t help but shout at Han Yimo: "Han protector, why do you talk nonsense with them and solve them all directly!"


    The tone of the thin man is angry and extremely domineering. He feels that in his eyes, the twelve animals of the Sheng family are nothing at all. They can be easily killed.


    On the other side, I was shocked by the three words he said. He even called Han Yimo as Dharma protector. This kind of address should only have existed in the past. In this way, the fat and thin two unfathomable experts should also be the old Department of the ghost king. No wonder they have such arrogance and bravery, and have undetectable and profound strength. Their appearance seems to be like this swift and violent.


    Thinking of this, my heart can not help surging up, feeling very excited, excited to be able to stand on the same front with these ghost King''s old Department, this kind of excitement let me just to the middle-aged man''s that little puzzled to give up.


    At this moment, I just feel extremely ambitious. If I can, I really want to join their team and fight with the Sheng family.


    Han Yimo, who had been promoted to death, was so provoked by the man in Zhongshan that her murderous spirit was directly boiling to the highest point. Therefore, under the urging of the thin man, she raised her hand and was about to give an order.


    But in this moment, the arrogant middle-aged man burst out laughing. His laughter was even more crazy than his tone just now. His voice went straight to the sky, so abrupt and so bottomless.


    Such a sudden voice made Han Yimo stunned for a moment. She slowly put down her hand and looked at the nearly crazy middle-aged man with a serious face. Other people also cast puzzled eyes on the middle-aged man. Everyone''s expression was inexplicable.


    At the moment, the middle-aged man is really like a madman, but in his laughter, he can''t hide the overbearing atmosphere. At the same time, he also has a slightly abnormal feeling. It sounds very penetrating. Peng Xuefei, who has been silent all the time, came to my side and firmly grasped my hand.


    After a long time, the middle-aged man finally stopped laughing. Then, he looked at Han Yimo with a pair of deep eyes and said, "Han Yimo, I knew you would come back to the lake again. I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. In fact, I had guessed that you would show up. Dealing with Jiangnan wind is just a bait I throw out. My purpose is to Just now, I would like to give you a chance to see if you are repentant. I didn''t expect you to be so stubborn and ungrateful. Don''t blame me for being merciless


    With that, he did not wait for Han Yimo to reply. He took a walkie talkie from his pocket and put it to his mouth. He said succinctly: "action!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 711

    The moment I heard the word action, I suddenly woke up. Sure enough, the middle-aged man had always been in a strategist''s mind. In the face of Han Yimo''s siege, he was not afraid at all. On the contrary, he was so arrogant. It was not that he was not afraid of death, nor that he thought Han Yimo did not dare to do it with the prestige of the Sheng family.


    The mantis catches the cicada, and the Yellow finch is behind. The road is one foot high, the devil is ten feet high. You think far, the enemy is farther than you think. You are considerate and the enemy is more thoughtful than you think.


    At first, in the boxing center, I saw his strange appearance through the eyes of a middle-aged man, and I felt his somber and terror under his mild surface. Later, Peng Yi blocked Peng Xuefei from spending his birthday with me for several times. I also noticed the abnormality. I felt that my observation ability was sharp, but I still didn''t think that the Sheng family would want to kill me.


    I don''t know, but Han Yimo knows that she is an experienced old man in the world. Maybe, just after Peng Yi proposed the martial arts contest and Sheng Mingjie agreed to the contest, she might have known that she and the Sheng family had made a complete feud. She must have expected that, no matter what the outcome of the contest, the Sheng family would not let me go, so she would ask these old friends for help.


    I thought that Han Yimo could do this. It was very powerful. But who would have thought that a mountain was higher than a mountain, but the Sheng family were more smart. They simply thought of the way back.


    Sheng Mingjie and I had a contest to make sure that he could win me and kill me. The reason why he brought twelve people was to deal with Han Yimo, who was against the weather. Now, Han Yimo unexpectedly brought his old friends with high strength, so that he could deal with the rest of the Sheng family. But it turned out that the Sheng family not only prepared the twelve zodiac signs, but also prepared Han Yi Foam with people''s guard, left behind.


    Their Sheng family''s mind is too far-reaching. I can''t help but have a sense of fear at the bottom of my heart. Even Han Yimo seems to have no idea that the Sheng family has a backhand. In her cold eyes, she can''t help but flash a trace of dignified color, and her eyebrows are slightly frowned.


    Han Yimo brought over those people, also all look rigorous, who did not expect that there was a conspiracy waiting for them behind this.


    On such a large barren road, once again fell into a heavy atmosphere, the night sky was very quiet, the atmosphere was gloomy, and everyone was stuck in this special atmosphere.


    The Sheng family''s people are relaxed and confident. On our side, we all have deep faces and sharp eyes. Everyone is waiting for the middle-aged man to show up. My eyes can''t help but cast my eyes on the dark trees along the road to see what talents are waiting for us in the Sheng family.


    However, the four weeks were quiet, and there was no abnormality at all. My mind could not help but change again. A trace of doubt came out of my mind. The middle-aged man was playing tricks and deliberately scaring us?


    But this little doubt of mine has just arisen. Suddenly, a sudden sound of siren cuts through the sky and reaches my ears, which makes my soul vibrate and my heart trembles.


    The sound of the siren is getting louder and louder from far to near. In a flash, we can see several explosion-proof armored vehicles roaring from both ends of the road. These vehicles are in good order. They are as fast and rhythmic as they are in the drill. All the cars are approaching and then suddenly stop on both sides of us, on one road, by their police The car is blocked.


    Then, one after another, many heavily armed special police officers jumped off the car. Even, they set up a cordon on on both sides of the road, which seemed to regard us as terrorists.


    As soon as the road was sealed, these special police officers quickly gathered to us. They were very fierce and had a large number. They almost sent a squadron to come over. They had no more than one hundred. Moreover, they were all real guns with live ammunition in their hands. Their posture was very penetrating and gave people a strong sense of oppression.


    Under normal circumstances, no major incidents, the special police will not appear, but now, they even go out, and still such a big move, this is not ban my astonishment, I immediately understand that the backup of middle-aged men, must be this special police force.


    The Sheng family was really smart. They didn''t send any experts. They sent the police directly. This is the best way to deal with Han Yimo 0. Black is always afraid of white, just like a mouse is always afraid of cats. If you want to get rid of Han Yimo, who is famous in the world, even if you have this ability, you have to pay a heavy price. But sending police is different. These special police armed with guns are easy to deal with Han Yimo and others.


    The more I think about it, the more I tremble in my heart. The Sheng family is indeed a terrible opponent. They are too good at playing Yin. They are shameless.


    Han Yimo and other people saw this scene, and their faces were also unpredictable. Obviously, when things got to this stage, it was beyond everyone''s expectation. Even if Han Yimo''s energy was great, she was only a retired person in the Jianghu. She was a gangster. How could she compare with the Sheng family''s energy in the white Taoism? The Sheng family, in any case, is a big family with a large number of talents and influence all over the provinces ¡£


    Soon, we were surrounded by a large number of special police officers. One of the special police officers with military rank walked up to the middle-aged man and saluted him respectfully.The middle-aged man replied with a salute. Then, he pointed to us and said in a serious tone: "Captain Meng, these are some lawless elements. They gather together to make trouble and ambush us. You should bring them to justice immediately."


    Yin people are Yin people. They can also be justified by him for an unwarranted crime. In the end, these people are in collusion. No matter what reason they make up, they want to arrest us. Once we fall into the hands of the police, the right of life and death can not be left to us.


    In order to catch Han Yimo''s team, the Sheng family is really ready. First, the Sheng family''s twelve zodiac animals, and this time a team of special police came.


    The leader Meng, after listening to the middle-aged man''s words, immediately turned around and locked his sharp eyes on Han Yimo.


    For ordinary people, Han Yimo, an expert of such strength, is not angry and self-confident. Naturally, you should be afraid of her. However, for the police, Han Yimo is not afraid at all. Because, no matter how strong a person is, he can''t be stronger than a submachine gun. Therefore, captain Meng is not afraid of Han Yimo at all. He just said with great dignity: "please come with us!"


    These special police and the Sheng family are really tacit understanding, the other side said a crime, they do not need to verify, come up to arrest.


    However, a generation of Han Yimo did not show any fear in the face of this group of armed police. After a slight pause, she said in a cold voice: "I did not violate the law. You should investigate the scene first. It is my people who are injured. I hope you can investigate clearly!"


    Estimated to be afraid that Meng brigade will not give affection, Han Yimo casually added a sentence: "I know director Wan!"


    However, Meng Da Tuan is obviously here to catch Han Yimo. He doesn''t care who Han Yimo knows. His domineering spirit immediately shows up, and he yells at Han Yimo directly: "I care who you know, give us a trip!"


    His tone is rather overbearing and does not give face at all. Indeed, let alone that Han Yimo knows director Wan, even if director Wan comes by himself, he will stand by the Sheng family. After all, the Sheng family has great energy in the white road.


    However, no matter how powerful the Sheng family is, Han Yimo is not afraid of her. She can''t be captured so easily. Seeing Meng''s team so unreasonable, her eyes become colder, and her voice becomes colder and colder: "what if I don''t go?"


    Han Yimo''s tone was full of provocation. Immediately, she provoked the anger of the other party. Almost as soon as her voice fell, all the special police officers picked up their guns and pointed at us.


    The power of this action is quite powerful, those dark muzzle is really terrible, a careless shot from the inside of the bullet can let us not see the sun tomorrow.


    Peng Xuefei, the daughter of the sea gang leader who has seen the world, is a little scared. She holds my hand tighter, and my heart keeps beating the drum, and there is even cold sweat oozing from behind.


    However, Han Yimo is not frightened, her eyes are still cold.


    The iron faced ruthless Meng captain, see Han Yimo unknowingly, will be angry, this time, the middle-aged man suddenly stopped him.


    Immediately, he showed a strange smile to Han Yimo, with deep disdain in his smile. He said to Han Yimo with disdain:


    "Han Da, protect the Dharma, you don''t want to do unnecessary resistance. Do you think resistance is useful? From the moment you offend our Sheng family, you should have expected this. If you want to retire, you should retire well. Why do you have to fight against our Sheng family? In business, you become the competitor of our Sheng family in the provincial capital. In the matter of marriage, your son also wants to compete with our young master. You don''t pay attention to our Sheng family at all. Do you really think you are still the ghost King''s Dharma protector? Let me tell you, his time is over. What qualifications do you have to compete with the Sheng family now? I advise you to be obedient and take him away! "


    A word with a smile, every sentence contains satire, every sentence is full of contempt.


    Middle aged men really don''t take Han Yimo seriously. In other words, Han Yimo doesn''t pay attention to the Sheng family and make them angry. They just want to teach Han Yimo a profound lesson to show the strength of the Sheng family. Their Sheng family is so arrogant and overbearing.


    If the time goes back to the ghost King''s time, if someone talks to Han Yimo like this, this person will definitely be crazy. Han Yimo will definitely kill him without hesitation. However, Han Yimo is angry when she hears such words, but she still has to endure. She suppresses the fierce anger in her heart and stares at the middle-aged man in a cold voice "Sheng Xing, you have done things so absolutely that you have not considered the Revenge of the ghost king?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 712

    When I heard the word "ghost king" from Han Yimo''s mouth, I heard this, and my inner emotion became more intense and sour. I really didn''t expect that the situation at this time forced Han Yimo to move the ghost king out. It seems that we are really in a desperate situation. Han Yimo almost has nothing to do to suppress each other Come on!


    However, what really broke my heart was that the name of the ghost king didn''t frighten the middle-aged man. On the contrary, the middle-aged man snorted with disdain. His eyes were still so arrogant. He almost squinted at Han Yimo and said impolitely: "hum, don''t use the name of the ghost king to oppress me. You are just a dog under the ghost king. You think he may do it for you Against our Sheng family? What''s more, the ghost king has disappeared for many years. I don''t know whether to live or not. "


    Hearing this, Han Yimo''s eyes became colder and colder. She looked at the middle-aged man with a kind of almost frozen eyes. She said in a deep voice: "Sheng Xing, I advise you to leave a line for yourself. Don''t leave no room. The thin camel is bigger than the horse. Don''t let your stupidity affect you or your whole Sheng family!"


    This time, Han Yimo really threatened the middle-aged man, and her tone did not seem to be joking. The middle-aged man heard this, he was really pause for a moment, but only for a moment, he regained his indifference, and then said darkly: "don''t confuse the public with rumors here, you have the ability to escape tonight."


    Finish saying, he no longer hesitates, turn head to Meng big captain to say: "catch a person quickly!"


    On hearing the speech, Meng captain immediately waved his big hand and sternly ordered: "take it away!"


    Immediately, the gang of armed special police quickly forward, ready to arrest us together, but these people brought by Han Yimo are all real men, who are willing to die rather than surrender. Even if the special police want to arrest them, they can show their due courage and are ready to fight. This posture is like trying to fight with the special police.


    Those powerful special police officers did not expect that there would be anyone who would dare to resist and could not help themselves. They stopped and did not dare to go forward. If we wanted to fight for weapons, we would certainly die. But in terms of close combat attack, those special police officers were certainly not our opponents. However, if the people did not fight with the officials, we would not be able to fight against them, and they still had something in the end Scruples.


    The other party''s captain Meng saw that we wanted to resist, and his eyebrows suddenly wrinkled and said very unhappily, "why, do you still want to attack the police? I tell you, assaulting a police officer is more serious. If you shoot a policeman on the spot, you will be arrested with both hands holding your head. "


    Captain Meng''s voice was very loud, and his tone was very severe. It seemed that he was going to act seriously. Even so, the people brought by Han Yimo were not afraid at all. They were really fierce men. They were not afraid of death or threat.


    Among them, the powerful tall man couldn''t help shouting: "we didn''t break the law, no one is allowed to arrest us!"


    His voice is also very loud, obviously in the fight with Captain Meng.


    And Meng captain''s dignity was damaged, and he was angry. He opened his eyes and raised his voice and cried: "all of you, hold your head in both hands and squat down, or you will be in the right place!"


    As soon as his voice fell, more than 100 special police officers pointed their guns at us again.


    The atmosphere immediately solidified and became very suffocating. The air seemed to be filled with the smell of gunpowder. The situation could not be triggered at all. Once there is a change on our side and the other party starts shooting, we will become the sieve no matter how fierce we are.


    Unconsciously, my forehead began to drip cold sweat, and my breath was holding. Peng Xuefei beside me also pinched a sweat. I knew in my heart that I had already implicated Han Yimo and others. Even if I wanted to recover, it was impossible. The main purpose of middle-aged men today is to deal with Han Yimo. I can''t change anything I say.


    But Peng Xuefei is not the same, she is not in the scope of Sheng family, I can not implicate her, although, I know that the other party can not hurt her, but the bullet does not have long eyes, in case she is injured by accident, it will be over. So, I quickly said to Peng Xuefei, who is holding me, "Feifei, there is no matter for you here, you go to one side first!"


    Peng Xuefei listened to my words and refused without hesitation: "I won''t go!"


    When she said this, there was a bold look in her eyes. She wanted to live and die with me.


    I see her so, can''t help but anxiously said: "don''t monkey, here is very dangerous, hurry to go!"


    Peng Xuefei firmly replied: "I will not!"


    With that, her eyes were red. Once again, she showed an attitude of taking death at home. She would never abandon me, nor would she die.


    I know Peng Xuefei''s personality, and I know that I can''t get rid of her like this. But I can only raise my vigilance and protect her secretly. My eyes are fixed on captain Meng and those special police with guns. My heart is burning with anxiety.


    However, Han Yimo didn''t seem to care about the 100 muzzles. The incomparable spirit of her body was sent out unconsciously. Instead of retreating, she took a step forward. Facing many special police, she said forcefully: "I don''t believe it. You dare to kill us unarmed citizens in the street!"


    Han Yimo is still so domineering. She is not afraid of death. Even if she dies, she will die with courage. She can''t lose her dignity. Sure enough, Xiaoxiong has a face.Her momentum, her words also really baffled the arrogant captain Meng, he unconsciously turned his head, looked at the middle-aged man, Sheng Xing.


    Sheng Xing''s face is still gloomy, in the face of Meng captain''s confused eyes, he did not open his mouth to say anything, just nodded.


    Captain Meng got the sign of Sheng Xing, and he came up. Immediately, he strode forward and faced Han Yimo. His attitude was firm and said: "I dare!"


    Two words, brought out a Meng captain''s spit, but also brought out his overbearing spirit.


    Now, the uneasy mood swept over my whole body, and my heart went directly to my throat. I clearly felt that these special police officers would definitely dare to sweep us with bullets, because they had the support of Sheng family behind them. At that time, we might be able to deal with them as terrorists. It''s useless to find ghosts to reason with.


    The cold sweat slid down my forehead and onto my cheek. At this moment, I didn''t care about my own life. However, I was really afraid that Han Yimo would be implicated. They were all retired heroes and heroes of a generation. But if I died in vain at the muzzle of a gun for my sake, I would not die in peace.


    The silence of the air once again stagnated, as if the next second the air will be torn, bullets will be fired, I seem to have smelled the breath of death, but in this case, Han Yimo is still fearless and fearless, her heroism is more and more strong, and her proud face is still with a bit of egotism. It seems that she is not going into poverty at all At the end of the way, she seemed to be the empress who drove her own expedition. Without compromise, she threw five words to captain Meng: "you can try it!"


    This is the five most domineering words I have ever heard in my life. Her calm, her confidence, her courage and courage all shocked me and made my uneasy heart suddenly calm down.


    However, I had just calmed down for a second, and the next second, my heart burst. Because, after listening to Han Yimo''s words, Captain Meng was completely angry. He suddenly raised his hand and roared into the sky: "ready!"


    The sound of preparing two words is still lingering in the space, my heart has completely jumped out of the body, startled out of a cold sweat, the breath of death expanded in a wide range, covering us all.


    My brain was buzzing, as if I had heard the sound of a bullet firing in advance. I had completely entered the state of waiting for death, and my soul was out of the body. However, Han Yimo suddenly moved like a shadow. I didn''t notice how she moved. I only felt the strong wind coming from her running.


    When I reacted, she had already flashed to captain Meng''s eyes, and her right hand had been pinched on captain Meng''s neck.


    Captain Meng is such a big man with a big waist. It seems that Han Yimo is going to lift him up.


    The special police with guns on the scene, however, reacted a step slower than I did. When they reacted and were ready to point the muzzle of their guns at Han Yimo, Han Yimo''s barbaric voice was burning in the air: "all put down the guns!"


    At this moment, Han Yimo is really domineering to the extreme. She is like a standing goddess of the night in leather, with sharp light all over her body, which stabs people''s soul.


    For a moment, everyone in the field fell into incomparable astonishment. This scene was really beyond everyone''s expectation, so sudden and so incredible.


    I have entered the state of waiting for death, she was shocked back to the soul, I was never expected that Han Yimo would make such an amazing move.


    You know, we are not fighting with people, but fighting with bullets. No matter how strong a person is, it must not be stronger than the submachine guns of the special police. There is only a dead end to resistance. There may be hope of life for compromise. However, Han Yimo chose to resist and adopted such an extreme way.


    I can''t imagine that a woman would have such courage. Han Yimo is worthy of being a great general fighting with the ghost king. Maybe she came here on countless skeletons. Life and death are just like a common meal for her. She can keep calm and have such momentum when facing the edge of death. She can also use lightning before the bullet is fired The speed of holding the arrogant Meng captain.


    How can she not be shocked? However, it is too risky to do so, because the act of holding captain Meng is not only defined as attacking police, but also we can be treated as terrorists. The other party can not kill all of us.


    Perhaps, this is Han Yimo''s character. As a heroine in the middle of the country, as a hero in the past, she can never be at the mercy of others, let alone be captured, or die obediently.


    The people brought by Han Yimo may have a good understanding of Han Yimo''s character, or they are the same kind of people, who prefer to die rather than surrender. Therefore, they were only slightly surprised at the beginning of Han Yimo''s holding the captain of the special police force, but in a moment they showed a calm face, and even looked at Han Yimo Among the eyes, there are also admiration and admiration.


    On our side, only Peng Xuefei and I were in a cold sweat, and everyone on the other side was stunned. Especially Han Yimo''s bullying words of Captain Meng, which was very intimidating, immediately made those special police officers dare not move. Their eyes were only shocked, and even Sheng Xing, who was in charge of everything, arrived at this moment, They''re absolutely stunned.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 713

    For a long time, he has planned everything in the strategy. It seems that he has calculated everything and the fate of all people. No one can escape from his Wuzhishan. But at the moment, Han Yimo''s action is out of his plan, which makes his deep eyes look shocked and deeply shocked.


    This time, he can no longer control the overall situation, because, under his command, Captain Meng has fallen into the hands of Han Yimo. And all those special police, they listen to the people only Meng captain, his words is their absolute command.


    Maybe it''s because of this that Han Yimo directly takes Captain Meng as a threat. This move can really give us a chance to live, but it''s too risky and frightens me.


    On the other side, the arrogant captain Meng didn''t pay attention to Han Yimo since he appeared. Because he had real power and the soldiers in his hands had real guns and live ammunition, he could be said to have reached the extreme. Even if Han Yimo had a powerful side, he was not afraid.


    But now, suddenly facing Han Yimo''s savageness and toughness, his life was caught in Han Yimo''s hand. This huge reversal made him feel shocked, but he was also very unwilling. He was red in the face, ferocious in expression, and almost burst out of his eyes when he was not breathing smoothly.


    Once again, the huge scene fell into silence. The air became hotter than before. The smell of gunpowder was full, and the people were shocked. Han Yimo, who was in charge of Captain Meng''s fate, saw that the guns of the special police officers had not been put down. With a strong hand, she gave a loud voice and said, "I said, put down the gun!"


    With a roar of Han Yimo, finally, all the special police officers were shocked, everyone with a good greeting like, coincidentally put down the gun.


    As soon as the muzzle of the other party''s gun fell, I immediately felt that my breath was smooth, my body was not so tense, and the air seemed to be less repressed. However, the cold sweat on my forehead was still more than that. My eyes were fixed on Han Yimo to see what she wanted and how the storm would end.


    At this time, Sheng Xing also recovered from his astonishment. His eyes were shocked and his anger was replaced. He glared at Han Yimo and roared with dissatisfaction: "Han Yimo, do you know what you are doing? If you dare to mess around, you can''t afford to pay for ten lives! "


    Sheng Xing''s words are not threats, but facts. This is also the reason why I am scared. If Han Yimo really killed Meng brigade, it would be a big accident and could not be retrieved. At that time, don''t say anything about the ghost king. I''m afraid even the king of hell will be hard to save her. Therefore, my cold sweat keeps beating, and I''m worried about myself and Han Yimo.


    But Han Yimo didn''t feel worried. At this moment, she was still in charge of the whole situation. She held the hand of Meng brigade''s neck, which was not loose for a moment. For Shengxing''s words, she didn''t care. After the special police put down the gun, she turned her head and looked at the relatively calm fat man on our side and said, "Yan fatty, take my son and they go first! ¡±


    in a word, I heard everything. Han Yimo risked to hijack the police, but she still cared about my safety. The first step for her to take Meng brigade was to let us go first to ensure our safety. However, she ignored her own life and death.


    Suddenly, my mood can not help rolling up, a variety of deep emotions entangled among them, let me not extricate myself, my eyes brought out a little sour feeling, my expression can not help but stagnate.


    And Yan pangzi, who has profound strength, is obviously not greedy for life and death. It doesn''t matter to him whether he can go or not. He just said with a dignified face: "what about you?"


    It can be seen that he is very worried about Han Yimo. For a moment after Yan''s voice dropped, another thin man suddenly said, "I won''t go, I''ll stay with you!"


    This is what the thin man said to Han Yimo. When he said this, his incomparable strong breath was sent out fiercely. It can be seen that these two people really have deep feelings with Han Yimo. No wonder they are willing to help Han Yimo in the mountain and live and die together, which may be an indestructible creed for them.


    However, Han Yimo didn''t give them a chance at all, nor did she have time to fight against them. Her eyes were shining and she said, "take my son away and ensure his safety. This is an order!"


    Her tone is beyond doubt, which highlights Han Yimo''s extraordinary spirit. I can hear Han Yimo''s meaning more clearly. She is most worried about my safety, so she makes them take me away so strongly.


    At the thought of this, my inner emotion stirred more and more fierce. Han Yimo''s dedication to me was so selfless. Why am I worth her doing this?


    However, the fat man Yan seemed to have heard Han Yimo''s intention. He seemed to realize the seriousness of the matter. Instead of pinching it, he directly told a group of men in Black: "retreat!"


    Finish saying, he still walked to me side, say to me urgently: "follow me!"


    However, my foot seems to be nailed to the ground, Leng is unable to move, my consciousness is also telling me that I can''t go, I can''t be so selfish, the thing is I caused, I implicated Han Yimo, let her into such a crisis for me, but I have to leave her to escape, how can I bear it?I stare at Han Yimo deeply, just want to speak, but Han Yimo didn''t give me a chance to open my mouth, and said to me in a sharp voice: "go


    Since I knew Han Yimo, she always spoke to me in a soft tone. This was the first time that she almost spoke to me in a roaring voice, and her tone was even more severe. It can be seen that today''s affairs are beyond the scope of Han Yimo''s ability. She has already neglected a lot of things, just want to let me go, just want to ensure my safety.


    I''m safe. What about her? She is alone in the tiger wolf heap, and there are so many guns at her, what should she do?


    I''m really worried about her, and I can''t bear to leave her here alone. However, I know that if I don''t leave, Han Yimo''s painstaking efforts will be in vain, and her holding Meng brigade will be in vain. It''s useless for me to stay here. On the contrary, it will further implicate her.


    After weighing up, I finally gnash my teeth and take Peng Xuefei''s hand to follow Yan Pang Pang and them to leave.


    However, we have just taken a few steps, the night sky suddenly heard Sheng Xing''s angry voice: "no one is allowed to go!"


    This roar deafening, straight into the sky, let us all stop in an instant.


    After all, we still think too simple, how can the Sheng family let us go so easily, they still want to catch us all, Shengxing''s words are obviously not let go of any of us. He now does not care about Meng brigade, directly to that group of special police command way: "stop them, not a let go!"


    His tone is all about command. However, although he is a member of the Sheng family, it does not mean that he can order the special police. After all, they are not under his command. These special police officers only listen to the brigade. Therefore, Sheng Xing''s words have no effect.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Han Yimo quickly opened his mouth and said: "all go, they dare not mess around!"


    Obviously, Han Yimo knows that as long as Meng brigade is in her hands, these special police officers will be checked and balanced, and we will not be afraid to act rashly. This is also the biggest reason why she used the 9 Meng brigade as a threat at the beginning.


    When Han Yimo''s voice dropped, we all stepped forward immediately. However, how could we have expected that the captain Meng was also a tough man who was not afraid of death. He was very brave. It can be said that in order to work for the Sheng family, he did not care about life and death. Has been pinched by the neck of him, at the moment, suddenly made a great effort to shout: "all listen to the order, prepare!"


    For more than 100 special police on the scene, Meng brigade''s words were orders. Immediately, they all picked up their guns in unison and aimed at us who were about to leave.


    Our feet stopped again. We didn''t dare to move. It was really bad to be pointed at by the gun. I felt as if I stepped on a mine again. My heart was holding and my nerves were stretched. The whole person was extremely depressed.


    Han Yi Mo saw this, the cold light of her eyes suddenly burst out. She pinched Meng captain again and said in a cruel voice, "are you afraid of death?"


    Hearing the speech, Meng brigade glanced at Han Yimo with his remaining light, showing a ferocious smile. Then, he once again tried his best to shout: "listen, I''m going to die, so I''ll kill these people on the spot, not one left!"


    With this sentence, he clearly explained that he was not afraid of death. Even, he was ready to die. He intended to use his own life to die with so many of us.


    This Meng big captain has really thrown out, in order not to let us escape, he gave up his own life.


    At this moment, all of us were stunned, even Han Yimo. It seems that Meng Da Tuan''s unyielding is totally beyond her imagination. You know, she is threatening Meng Da Dui with his sexual life, but Meng Da Tuan is not afraid of death, which is difficult to do.


    For a moment, Han Yimo is not able to enter or retreat. She has no choice at all. If we kill Meng team, all of us will become dead souls. If we don''t kill him, we can''t leave. This is really an unsolved problem. It completely baffles Han Yimo. At this moment, Han Yimo''s arrogant face shows a tangled color.


    Captain Meng saw Han Yimo tangled up, and immediately realized that his words had an effect. Then, he immediately called out: "Han, if you let me go, everything will be easy. Otherwise, all of you will die with me!"


    He is right. His life is going to die, and all of us will be buried with him. This business is too bad for us. Captain Meng is now tantamount to a counter threat to Han Yimo. Hearing this, Han Yimo''s eyes burst into fire. Her hand around Meng''s neck tightened, and her red eyes roared at him: "do you believe me, I will kill your family!"


    Han Yimo was completely angry. Her anger almost burned Meng brigade, but even so, Meng brigade was still unyielding. His neck was pinched to death, so that he could not breathe, let alone speak.


    But all of a sudden, Meng brigade put out his hands recklessly, grabbed Han Yimo''s right hand around his neck, and forced to open it. When he was able to breathe, he tried to shout: "listen to my command, I''ll count three. If Han Yimo hasn''t let me go, don''t worry about me, just shoot!"


    This command brought out infinite majesty, no doubt, and after the voice dropped, Meng brigade immediately called "one!"Suddenly, the broad road became a cage of shackles. The atmosphere was stagnant for a moment, and the whole scene was suffocated. The sweat behind me wet my clothes, and my head ached faintly, as if the bullet had been shot at my head. I clearly saw that those solemn special police were ready to shoot, and their muzzle was aimed at us, as long as Meng brigade finished counting three times At that time, all of us will become Hornets'' nest. Of course, even captain Meng himself may have to sacrifice himself in the rain of bullets, but he is not afraid. He has the courage and courage to die with us. He can bet and he will not lose the deal.


    In my breath is not smooth, Meng brigade and try their best to shout out a "two!"


    This time, the atmosphere of the scene was even more suffocating, and I couldn''t breathe at all, as if the person who was pinched by someone was myself. However, Han Yimo, who was not afraid of heaven and earth, could not be more decisive this time. Inadvertently, her eyes glanced at me, and her eyes seemed to be full of endless meanings, so complicated and profound.


    However, in the moment Han Yimo looked at me, in the stagnant air, suddenly burst out the Meng captain''s roar: "three!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 714

    When the word "one" jumped out of Meng''s mouth, I seemed to have seen the God of death waving to me. I seemed to have felt the fear that a bullet would pierce my body. My mind was suddenly blank and my eyes could not help closing. The complex look Han Yimo gave me finally stayed in front of me. Maybe this is the last painting I saw before I died noodles.


    But this picture stayed for a long time and did not dissipate. I closed my eyes and didn''t feel the pain of the bullet hitting me. Even though it was quiet around, I didn''t hear the sound of the bullet firing at all. It was a silent silence, strange and abnormal. Immediately, I opened my eyes.


    What came into my eyes was Han Yimo''s helpless look. At this moment, her hand had loosened Meng''s neck, and she finally chose to compromise.


    Compromise is more difficult than suicide for the powerful Han Yimo. If she has a choice, she would rather die than compromise. But at the moment, she is unconventional in choosing compromise. This is not because she is afraid of death, but because she is afraid of me.


    I clearly remember the look she looked at me before Meng team called out. There were indomitable, stubborn and helpless in her eyes. Originally, her helplessness originated from me. She was afraid that her perseverance and stubbornness would kill me. Therefore, she would violate her own principles of life and take the road of compromise.


    This result makes me feel more and more clear. In Han Yimo''s eyes, my life is more precious than her own, but I can never understand why she is like this. I am not her own son. How can she treat me better than her own son?


    At this moment, I don''t feel the pleasure of rebirth, only doubt and disappointment in my heart.


    On the other side, Zhang Da, who was released by Han Yimo, is just like the man who hanged himself. There is a bright red mark on his neck, which is very eye-catching. At this time, he is rubbing his neck vigorously with his hands. At the same time, he breathes heavily. The air is extremely precious to him. He absorbs the precious air and finally he coughs violently Get up.


    After a long time, he returned to normal. Without hesitation, he punched Han Yimo and said, "cnmd!"


    It seems that Meng Da Tuan wants to use this blow to recover the face he lost when he was held by a woman. However, the captain doesn''t know whether he trusts his skill too much or underestimates Han Yimo''s strength. He even dares to take the initiative to fight against Han Yimo. He is indeed a reckless man who is not afraid of death.


    Before his fists even hit Han Yimo, the astute Han Yimo grabbed his wrist and gently swung it. Immediately, the whole Meng brigade flew back to Sheng Xing''s body and was held by him. Finally, the special police officers around him saw that they all pointed their guns at Han Yimo. Some of them fiercely threatened to say: "Don''t move!"


    In the face of countless guns, Han Yimo is still arrogant. It seems that this kind of guy who can kill her at any time is just like a toy in front of her. She doesn''t care at all. She doesn''t pay attention to the threat of special police. She has to say that her courage is really a heroine.


    Although the special police said that she couldn''t move, she just moved. Her pace was quick, she came straight to me and came to me. She stood still. Then, she faced the armed police with guns and said: "you''d better not mess around and kill us. None of you can escape!"


    At such a time, Han Yimo even dared to issue a warning. However, the threat of this sentence was not enough. It could not scare anyone present, especially the angry captain Meng. His fire came over his head, as if there was smoke on his head. His eyes were more red than before, and his eyes were full of burning fire.


    He would rather die than let Han Yimo go. Now, Han Yimo let him go. He wanted to fight back and shake off his anger, but he was thrown away by Han Yimo. How can he stand this majestic captain? If his eyes can kill people, I''m afraid Han Yimo has become dust ¡£


    But even if he was so angry, Meng Da''s long team did not immediately shoot Han Yimo. After all, although he was the commanding officer here, Sheng Xing still had the right to speak. Therefore, he first turned his eyes to Sheng Xing around him. At this moment, both of them had the same idea, that is, we were killed.


    The two of them didn''t talk to each other and reached a consensus with their eyes.


    With Sheng Xing''s sign, Meng brigade didn''t care about Han Yimo''s threat. He turned his head, looked at Han Yimo with his flaming eyes, and roared in a rough voice: "Han Yimo, you fierce bandits, you are really stubborn and lawless. You dare to attack police in the street and threaten the police. It''s really a crime!"


    The meaning of Meng Da Tuan''s words is clear. He is trying to convict us without going through any procedures. He regards himself as a judge and directly sentenced us to death.


    The crime is certain, he immediately swept his ferocious eyes to the group of special police with guns, and then, with a sonorous and forceful voice, said, "listen to the orders, shoot this gang of bandits to me on the spot!"Sure enough, Meng Da Tuan doesn''t want to give us any chance. He wants to use his private right to solve all the people present on the spot. When the time comes, he can crown us with 100 charges. Even if there is news leaked, he also has his reason, because Han Yimo did hold him and indeed beat him.


    Hearing the order of Zhang brigade, the special police of the whole scene immediately pointed the muzzle of the gun at all of us, ready to pull the trigger and annihilate us in one fell swoop.


    In this critical moment, Han Yimo suddenly roared: "wait!"


    Two words, she almost roared out. Standing beside her, my eardrum almost broke. Those special police officers who were about to shoot were all stunned. Even captain Meng couldn''t help but be stunned. She looked at the outbreak of Han Yimo.


    Han Yimo yelled at this voice, his eyes turned, and he pointed at captain Meng. He said word by word, "have you ever thought about the consequences of doing this?"


    When he said this, Han Yimo''s body all exuded the breath of terror, especially her voice, which sounded very frightening and full of threat.


    However, the most sensitive thing of Meng brigade is threat. He was threatened by Han Yimo''s neck before, which has aroused his infinite anger. Now, hearing Han Yimo''s verbal threat again, his anger suddenly soared to the extreme. His hand suddenly moved, and he pulled out his handgun from his waist. Almost without half a minute''s hesitation, he pulled the trigger and faced the Han Yimo blasted out a shot.


    Bang! A loud noise cut through the sky, at the same time, Meng brigade roared with endless anger in the night sky: "go to the consequences of your mother!"


    Bang, I seem to hear the sound of my own heart broken, this sound mixed with the sound of gunfire, as well as captain Meng''s roar, constantly concussion in my ears, I seem to lose consciousness in general, the brain keeps buzzing, heart broken into a petal.


    Meng brigade''s one shot, let my tight nerve suddenly break, in front of my eyes, suddenly fell into a dark.


    I didn''t expect him to shoot! They''re not threatening us, they''re not intimidating us, they''re actually shooting, and they''re still shooting at us.


    Han Yimo has been standing beside me with pride. Even in the face of the bullet attack, she is still standing still. After a shot, everyone is stunned. Because Han Yimo still keeps her heroic demeanor and stands still beside me. It seems that she really thinks that Meng''s toy gun is in her hand, so she doesn''t want to hide.


    At first, I thought Meng brigade''s shooting was unstable and missed. But when I saw the bright red blood on Han Yimo''s left shoulder, I knew that she had been shot. She was so calm that she was hit by a bullet, but she was still the same as nobody. Don''t cry out. She didn''t even frown. How can you be surprised?


    Just ask, ordinary people who can bear a shot but are indifferent, but she Han Yimo did, this, the audience was shocked.


    Everyone''s eyes showed a look of surprise, even the arrogant and domineering captain Meng showed a look of panic, his eyes are unbelievable.


    However, Han Yimo, who was widely watched, did not look at her own gunshot wound, as if nothing had happened. Seeing that she could not threaten the stubborn Meng brigade, she turned her head slightly and looked at Sheng Xing, who has absolute right to speak. She said coldly, "Sheng Xing, I''d like to advise you finally that if you don''t want to make the Sheng family suffer because of your stupidity, you''d better hurry up Stop it


    Han Yimo''s voice is very terrible. When she speaks, there is blood flowing from the wound, but Han Yimo completely ignores it. If she doesn''t hurt, I feel the pain for her. Seeing her like this, my heart is dripping blood.


    After Han Yimo''s voice dropped, Yan Pang also stepped forward to Sheng Xing and said, "Sheng Xing, listen, if you really kill us, I promise the ghost king will come out and kill all your Sheng family!"


    The last two characters of "manmen" bring out the power of artillery.


    Yan pangzi is a relatively calm person. But at this moment, the lawlessness of the Sheng family and the injury of Han Yimo made him lose his temper completely. He was angry and very angry. Even, he moved the famous ghost king out, and his tone was so absolute that he did not lie at all.


    His threat was so powerful that I was all over my heart to hear his threat. But Shengxing was still not frightened. His facial muscles trembled. Then, he said with a strong voice: "don''t threaten me. Since our Sheng family has decided to deal with you, we have already thought about the consequences."


    After saying that, he ignored Han Yimo and others, suddenly turned his head, looked at Meng captain, and said in a cold voice, "do it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 715

    With the sound of a gunshot, we all fell into silence. With Han Yimo''s words, Captain Meng, who was in shock, suddenly recovered. Although Han Yimo''s towering momentum really shocked him, it did not affect his heart to execute us. In his eyes, we were a group of criminals who had been sentenced to death. How could he have any mercy At the command of Sheng Hsing, he immediately raised his hand and ordered.


    But at this time, a special police officer with a mobile phone in his hand suddenly ran forward and yelled: "report!"


    A shout, instantly Meng captain''s action order to interrupt, immediately, Meng brigade then turned to look at the tall special police, tone is very unhappy said: "what''s the matter?"


    The special police quickly handed the phone to Meng brigade, and made a serious report: "report captain, the provincial public security department has called, indicating that you should answer it!"


    His voice was very solemn and his expression was more serious. Captain Meng''s face sank as soon as he heard it. His resolute eyes immediately filled with dignified color. He hesitated for two times. In the end, he still took the phone and didn''t know what was said at the other end of the phone. Meng''s face color is changing rapidly. He has lost the elegant demeanor of pointing out the rivers and mountains just now, but keeps saying Yes, yes.


    After that, he hung up the phone, his face covered with dark clouds, standing next to him Sheng Xing saw something wrong, and quickly asked, "what''s the situation?"


    Meng brigade glanced at Shengxing powerlessly and said in a deep voice, "the provincial government has issued a death order and asked to release people!"


    Hearing this, Sheng Xing''s face immediately looked like eating excrement, which was quite ugly. His firm and confident eyes also showed a look of incomparable shock. He looked so unbelievable. While staring at captain Meng in doubt, he shook his head and said, "how can it be? I have already said hello there!"


    Meng team leader sighed, leisurely said: "it is said that Secretary Xia personally issued the order!"


    If Sheng Xing''s face was just like eating excrement, after hearing this sentence, his face would be directly as if he had been caught in the dung pot. He was extremely embarrassed and disgusted. His arrogance was also pinned by the dung pot and disappeared. It seems that Secretary Xia is his nemesis and has seized his life gate.


    He did not continue to be stubborn arrogant, but fell into a heavy thinking, silent.


    Similarly, the arrogant captain Meng has already ceased to speak. He just looks at Shengxing around him quietly, waiting for his instructions.


    The evening breeze gently blows, bringing out a trace of silence, but it is only this one. The silence of the night is extraordinary. All the people are standing in the silence, motionless. Han Yimo, who was wounded by gunshot, is still standing beside me. However, her bright red lips begin to turn white, indicating that she has lost too much blood and will fall at any time probably.


    After a moment''s silence, Sheng Xing, who bowed his head and pondered, suddenly raised his head and said to captain Meng, "don''t worry about those, just execute them!"


    His voice pierced the sky, tearing the stagnant silence, his tone returned to arrogance, his face also returned to cold, after some meditation, he came to the conclusion that he still wanted to kill us all at once. He really has reached the point of desperation, in order to put us to death, he has been reckless, even dare to violate the orders of the provincial Party secretary.


    He dared to disobey the order, but Meng brigade hesitated. After listening to Sheng Xing''s words, he did not immediately carry out the order, but fell into incomparable entanglement. After a long pause, he awkwardly said, "this is not good, this is secretary Xia''s"


    the captain of Meng Da did not speak, but was interrupted by Sheng Xing.


    Then, Sheng Xing raised his face and looked at captain Meng seriously. He said in a sharp voice, "don''t worry. I know it in my mind. Just do it. I''ll be responsible for anything that happens."


    When he said this, Sheng Xing''s back can not help but stand up, the whole person seems to send out a vast gas, he has regarded himself as a God, or in other words, he regarded the Sheng family as the sky, there is no Sheng family injustice in the world, his spirit, instantly infected the Meng team, so that the Meng team has scruples suddenly become confident.


    Immediately, Meng captain on the face dignified nodded, is recognized Sheng Xing''s words.


    The birds of a feather, Meng brigade and Shengxing are grasshoppers on a rope, all the same. Seeing Meng Da Tuan''s nodding, my body seemed to have tens of thousands of termites biting and circling in a big circle, but we still couldn''t escape to death. That phone call ignited my hope, but it was put out for me in a flash. The arrogance of the Sheng family has really crossed the bottom line of my cognition.


    At this moment, I suddenly didn''t want to die. I couldn''t be reconciled to die like this. If I could, I really want to destroy the Sheng family and their arrogance before I die. I don''t expect God to clean them up. I just want to stamp them out by myself.


    However, no matter how angry, unwilling, or bent, I couldn''t stop the cruel reality. The merciless Meng brigade had already held up his chest, raised his right hand wildly, and yelled: "all orders, prepare, open"


    captain Meng''s gun words didn''t speak out. Suddenly, a very strong and powerful voice covered him Say, say: "I see who dares to shoot!"The voice is not loud, but it seems to contain thousands of potential, especially powerful, but also with a flavor of vicissitudes, with invisible dignity, at the same time, it also has the momentum of overlooking the world.


    With the sound of this majestic fall, the side of the road suddenly showed two figures, is leisurely towards our side came.


    One of them is a middle-aged man in a very formal suit, with his back combed and a pair of gold rimmed glasses on his face. The other is my old acquaintance, Qiqi.


    This familiar figure once again gave me a huge impact, so that I felt like an electric shock, from the inside to the outside, trembling, I can''t remember how many times this is, when I walk on the death line, Qiqi will appear in time.


    However, this time, when she showed up, her aura was completely covered by another person, the middle-aged man who walked with her.


    The two of them walk together, it is a huge contrast, one is like the sky, the other is like the earth, the man''s aura includes everything, this kind of powerful aura can not be shaped overnight, it depends on the accumulation of precipitation, is unique, his body is not tall, not bulky, but naturally can make people feel awe Abnormal Wei''an.


    But with the man together Qiqi, compared with him, the aura directly lost, especially her body bone, very thin, as if the wind can fall, but, Qiqi''s eyes but sent out a unique light, strong and indifferent, the eyes seem to have everything, self-confidence from this show.


    Because the light from the man is very strong, so that Qiqi is also covered by the halo. At this moment, these two people are the most brilliant stars in the starry sky. In an instant, they have attracted the attention of all the people in the audience.


    Countless eyes focused on the two of them, but did not make them two have a trace of unnatural, their feet are long, walking in the silent night, brought the most obvious movement, step by step as if stepping on the hearts of people, extremely influential.


    Both ends of the road have been sealed. It can be seen that they came from another side road and crossed it. Suddenly, when they came to our side, the special police around us spontaneously made way for them. Two people so unimpeded came to me.


    In front of me, Qiqi immediately cast a concerned look at me. Seeing Peng Xuefei beside me, she immediately turned back her head and pretended to be nothing.


    On the other side, the middle-aged man ignored me directly. His eyes didn''t sweep from me. He just yelled at the special police again: "put down your guns!"


    This man is a man of letters. He has no martial arts skills, but his momentum and dignity are better than everything else. His words are so powerful.


    All the special police were startled by him, especially captain Meng. He quickly waved and motioned his men to put down the gun. Then, he said to the middle-aged man, "Secretary Xia, how did you come?"


    When I heard this, my head seemed to be pounded heavily, and I was suddenly enlightened. At first, Meng brigade said something about Secretary Xia on the phone. I didn''t think about it for a while, and I didn''t want to go there.


    Now, seeing the legendary Secretary Xia and Qiqi together, I suddenly woke up. He and Qiqi are surnamed Xia.


    I remember Mu Nan told me that Xia family is a big family, but this family is different from Sheng family. The Sheng family is high-profile, while the Xia family is quite low-key. Moreover, Mu Nan also said that the Xia family is the most powerful in H Province. That is to say, the middle-aged man in front of him is the most influential man in H Province.


    However, it is a wonder that such a big man should appear in this place in person today.


    Just as I was in the mood, the middle-aged man opened his mouth. He glanced coldly at the next captain Meng, and said in a deep voice, "I don''t want to come here in person. Are you going to disobey orders and rebel?"


    A word is powerful. Meng Da Tuan is scared to death. The cold sweat on his forehead is even more fierce. At the moment, his expression is in sharp contrast to the arrogance just now. Facing a middle-aged man, he is like a mouse meeting a cat. He is so afraid and timid.


    At the same time, the middle-aged man''s words, also deeply shocked me standing on the side, let me suddenly from the ethereal thoughts of God, I finally understand, why the middle-aged man will come here in person, listen to his just meaning, it is obvious that he knows that a single telephone call can not stop the Sheng family from doing things.


    In fact, as he thought, Shengxing didn''t stop killing us because of the phone call. He didn''t care about the pressure from above. He wanted to act first and then, or, after we all hung up, he fabricated facts out of thin air, and said that the person had been executed when he received the call.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 716

    Secretary Xia, who has a delicate mind, may have expected the rampancy of the Sheng family and would have arrived at the scene in person. Otherwise, a person of noble status like him would certainly disdain to appear in such an occasion. If he meets a reporter or something, he will have to make headlines, and things will become a big deal. Therefore, he must want to settle the problem with the phone first. If the phone can''t, he will appear in person He did it as if to save us.


    Moreover, along with Secretary Xia, there was Qiqi, which clearly showed that the person who really wanted to save us was Qiqi. But how could Qiqi be so smart? Didn''t she leave the boxing hall first? How could she know that I had something to do, and she brought Secretary Xia here, but she had the ability to predict?


    I can''t think of it, that anxious red face Meng team seems more confused, he hesitated for a long time, do not know how to open his mouth.


    At this time, Sheng Xing stood up. He grinned at the middle-aged man and said, "Secretary Xia, how can you appear here in the middle of the night? You don''t have to bother to supervise this kind of small case yourself."


    Listening to his tone, it seems that Sheng Xing is quite familiar with Secretary Xia. Even if Secretary Xia came in person, he didn''t panic. He just concealed his displeasure, but tried to hide it. His face was still covered with fake smiles.


    However, Secretary Xia had not been very angry. When he heard Sheng Xing speak, his anger rose. He frowned and said to Sheng Xing, "hum, if I don''t come, will you Sheng family turn over the province of H?"


    Secretary Xia''s words seem to have a pun meaning. What he aims at is not only the matter, but the whole Sheng family. Indeed, both the Sheng family and the Xia family are big families. The foundation of the Xia family is in the provincial capital, and the Sheng family is in other provinces. However, the hands and feet of the Sheng family even interfere here, and how can Secretary Xia not be angry with such recklessness.


    Seeing that Secretary Xia was angry, Sheng Xing''s fake smile disappeared. His face began to sink, and the unhappy color in his eyes gradually revealed. He no longer hid it. He directly replied in an unwilling tone: "Secretary Xia, do you know who these gang are? They are a gang of underworld, under the Guiwang, and now they are doing business in the provincial capital And assaulting the police on the street is lawless. Do you think it can be stopped like this? "


    It''s really hard to beat the goods upside down. Seeing that Secretary Xia moved his anger to the Sheng family, he directly shifted his eyes and put the pot of excrement on us. It was obvious that he had no idea of the law. He even said that we were lawless and unconstrained, and he said that it was them who suffered losses.


    However, Secretary Xia seemed to know everything clearly and would not listen to Shengxing''s ghost words. As soon as Shengxing''s voice dropped, Secretary Xia''s face changed again, and his tone was serious: "no matter what their crimes are, I will investigate them clearly. The affairs of H Province can not be interfered by your Sheng family. I advise you not to make them unhappy £¡¡±


    Secretary Xia didn''t give Sheng face at all, or in other words, he didn''t give the Sheng family face at all. In his eyes, he was on the side of justice. He couldn''t take into account the face of the Sheng family and collude with them. He clearly reminded the other party that this is his world. Everything is under his control, and he can''t direct the Sheng family.


    Sheng Xing, of course, recognized the meaning of secretary Xia''s words. It seemed that every word was so harsh to him that he was even more unhappy in his eyes. He almost turned over his face. He did not show any more politeness and directly replied: "Xia Zhonghai, are you merciless for this group of people? The relationship between our two families is not bad, is it necessary? ¡±


    at this moment, Sheng Xing''s mood has collapsed. He is not happy, and he has no respect for secretary Xia, even by his first name.


    As the Sheng family, he is always so confident. Now he can move out of the Sheng family in the face of such a dignified Secretary Xia. He wants to use the name of the Sheng family to force Secretary Xia to give him face.


    However, Secretary Xia couldn''t see the Sheng family''s arrogance. At the moment, when he heard Sheng Xing talking about the relationship between the two families, Secretary Xia was even more disdainful. He replied in a strong tone: "don''t say you are the Sheng family. Even if you are my Xia family, I can''t bend the law for selfish ends. I''m generally aware of the situation tonight. If you don''t want to make a big deal of things, I urge you to stop it!"


    However, the words from Secretary Xia''s mouth were full of deterrence. Sheng Xing''s face swelled after listening to it. This time, he was completely shriveled. At last, his face was not half arrogant, and some were just bent and unwilling.


    Secretary Xia had already said absolutely nothing. He didn''t give Shengxing any retreat at all, and Shengxing was too poor for words. After holding back for a long time, he gritted his teeth and said, "OK, Xia Zhonghai, you''re cruel. I''ll go!"


    With a big wave of his hand, he said, "withdraw!"


    Immediately, more than a dozen of Sheng''s family members left with resentment and resentment.


    After the Sheng family left, Meng team and his team of special police officers were still standing in the same place. They did not dare to move, just like they should be punished if they made a mistake.


    Secretary Xia looked at Meng team with sharp eyes and said in a cold voice, "Why are you in a daze? Don''t close the team!"


    When Captain Meng, who was full of nervousness, heard this, he was immediately granted an amnesty. He quickly showed a trace of calm, and then quickly became positive. He saluted Secretary Xia, and then called out: "stop the team!"Meng, a group of local police officers, did not dare to leave the scene. The so-called local police disappeared in the blink of sight.


    At this moment, the nervous I finally relaxed, I can not help feeling thousands of, really did not expect, a catastrophe ended like this, a moment ago, I thought that I must die, 9 I die does not matter, the most sad is that I have to implicate Han Yimo and other people, which makes me unbearable.


    However, in a flash, things would have such a huge reversal. Even though Han Yimo and others moved out of the ghost king, the unruly Sheng family members did not flinch. In the end, they were settled by Secretary Xia with a few words. They did not need military force or brain power. They solved the problem with his majesty and courage. They felt that Secretary Xia sneezed and the provincial capital could shake Shake it.


    At this moment, I finally realized how huge the power is. If you don''t have the right, even if you are strong in force and face the oppression of the white people, you will be a mole ant after all. Tonight, without the help of secretary Xia, we will be dead in the street. In terms of force, we are experts, but we have no ability to fight back against bullets.


    It seems that I was too naive before. I thought that with the support of Han Yimo, my identity was almost the same as Sheng Mingjie. But today, I can see that there is no difference between me and him. People have such a powerful backstage of the Sheng family.


    As for me, Han Yimo, my backstage, is very skillful, but she is a person of the past. In today''s society, she has no such thing as power. What''s more, Han Yimo is not my real mother. What can I do to fight Sheng Mingjie?


    Today, I took him to the hospital. Can I have peace in the future? Even if Secretary Xia helped me to prevent this robbery, could he help me to block the countless robberies in the future?


    The anger of the Sheng family has completely burned up. I will spend every day in danger, and even more, I will implicate Han Yimo and them.


    I didn''t dare to think about it. I just felt confused in the future, anxious and helpless in my heart. My mood was still heavy. I didn''t feel happy because I was reborn. For a time, I was still immersed in the ocean of melancholy.


    Han Yimo, standing beside me, looks very pale, but this does not affect her spirit. Even if today''s events have hit her heavily, and even if the bullet has been shot into her body, she still stands tall in the wind. After the Sheng family and the Meng team leader have retreated, she immediately takes a step forward and faces Secretary Xia. She does not feel humble and says: "Secretary Xia, today Thank you very much


    Her voice was flat, but her tone was full of gratitude, genuine gratitude.


    Secretary Xia couldn''t help smiling. Just now, in front of the Sheng family, Xia Shuji was serious and serious. Now, when they left, Secretary Xia looked as if he had completely changed his personality. He said to Han Yimo with a smile: "it''s a piece of work. I heard about you. You haven''t done anything against the law since you retired. It''s all because the Sheng family has gone too far It''s all right now. You can go! "


    Sure enough, Secretary Xia came to save the scene and solved the matter. He didn''t investigate our problems and asked us to leave. What he said is also true. No matter how many corpses Han Yimo has stepped on, at least now she is a businesswoman and has not done anything harmful to nature. Even if Sheng Xing just said that she attacked the police, it was just self-defense in a hurry. Xia Shuji did not investigate and did not ask.


    Hearing this, Han Yimo didn''t delay. Her gunshot wound needed to be dealt with in time. Uncle gang and uncle snake were also seriously injured. So, she nodded to Secretary Xia, and told people to carry the injured uncle snake and uncle Gang, while saying retreat.


    With the injury of Han Yimo endure the pain, do things or so vigorous, if not for her pale face, really do not know that she is the injured person.


    In my meditation, I saw Han Yimo and others were about to retreat, so I immediately came back to my mind. Then, I took a few steps forward and came to Qiqi. I sincerely said to her, "thank you!"


    All thanks to do in these three words, smell speech, Qiqi can''t help gently raised eyes, on my eyes.


    Maybe it''s because of this special occasion, or maybe it''s because Peng Xuefei is here. Qiqi didn''t say a word to me since she appeared. She only glanced at me at the beginning. All the words should be in the eyes. She and I are familiar, because I''m Suluo, but she can''t let Peng Xuefei know my identity, so it''s not easy to talk to me Because of the relationship between me and Peng Xuefei, she did not have a position to talk to me, so she finally chose to be silent.


    But I am deeply aware that it is secretary Xia who rescued me from the fire and water, but Qiqi is the one who really helps me. Therefore, I sincerely thank her.


    For my thanks, Qiqi didn''t reply anything, just squeezed out a warm smile for me, which made the atmosphere a little embarrassed.


    Sometimes, two people can have tacit understanding without words in time. But at this moment, Qiqi and I can''t seem to make eye contact. I don''t know what she thinks. I only know that the situation is not suitable for verbal communication. Not only can Qiqi be present, I can''t reveal my identity, but also the Xia Shuji beside Qiqi can''t suppress me His image is really tall, his aura is too strong, I don''t know him at all, so, some words, in front of his face, I can''t say at all.Time was silent for a few seconds. In these seconds, I said what I wanted to say to Qiqi in my heart. Then, I resolutely turned around and came to Peng Xuefei, holding her hand to keep up with Peng Xuefei and others, and was about to leave.


    But at this time, behind me suddenly came the voice of secretary Xia: "Jiangnan wind, you stay!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 717

    The storm ended inadvertently, and I was about to follow Han Yimo to leave, but I was baffled by Secretary Xia. His voice, like a magic sound, penetrated the air and pierced into my heart. My body was shocked and my feet stopped involuntarily. Even Peng Xuefei and Han Yimo, who left with me, were all stopped.


    After a brief quiet stand, everyone turned their heads and looked at Secretary Xia.


    When we stare at him, I found that Qiqi also looked at Xia secretary with the same surprised eyes, and asked inexplicably: "Dad, what do you want?"


    At this moment, Qiqi''s tone of voice is a little bit delicate, as if she is a little girl who loves to be coquettish. For the first time, this is the first time that she showed this unknown side in front of me.


    However, what shocked me was not her coquettish tone, but what she said. That sentence was like a slap in the head. Suddenly, I was dazzled. Qiqi, she even called Secretary Xia''s father?


    That is to say, Qiqi is the daughter of secretary Xia, and she is the real girl of heaven. This fact is too unexpected for me. If I hadn''t just heard Qiqi say it myself, I couldn''t believe it at all. I always thought that they were both of the same surname. That is, the relationship between uncle and nephew, but I didn''t expect that they were father and daughter, which was far beyond my expectation.


    It turns out that the legendary Xia family''s second miss, her father should be so big, with such an identity, Qiqi can be so low-key. It has to be said that the low-key style of the Xia family is not a reputation.


    In Qiqi''s body, I can''t find a trace of arrogance. I remember the first time I bumped into her in the University, she was riding a bicycle. I helped her subconsciously and wiped her oil carelessly. However, she didn''t have any bossy attitude or even blamed me. Her eyes were always so indifferent and clear.


    When I was shocked, Secretary Xia turned his eyes to Qiqi. Immediately, his eyes flashed with love. Even his pair of golden glasses could not stop the love. It was a silent father''s love.


    Then, in a very gentle tone, he whispered to Qiqi: "it''s OK. I''ll talk to Jiangnan wind alone. You can wait for me in the car first."


    After hearing this, Qiqi directly pursed her lips and said, "no, you."


    Without waiting for Qiqi to finish, Xia Secretary interrupted her and said, "don''t worry, girl, I have a sense of propriety. I have something important to tell him. Go to the car first. It''s cool outside."


    Looking at the solemn appearance of secretary Xia, Qiqi could not say anything. She bit her lip and nodded her head reluctantly. Then, she took a look at me with a little apology. After a glance, she walked towards the roadside alone.


    As soon as Qiqi got to the side of the road, Lenghan immediately bent the car from the side road and stopped in front of Qiqi.


    Without hesitation, Qiqi dragged her thin body and slowly got on the car.


    After Qiqi got on the bus, Secretary Xia turned his eyes to me again, waved to me and said, "Jiangnan wind, come here, let''s talk about it alone!"


    To me, his words are a little like the imperial edict. I dare not refuse. The most important thing is that he seems to be really looking for me. So, without delay, I directly said to Han Yimo, "Mom, you go back first. I''ll go back alone later!"


    Hearing this, Han Yimo lightly nodded his head and left the key of the recovered car to me. He took people away.


    And Peng Xuefei is also smart, know not to disturb me, take the initiative to say to me: "I go to the car to wait for you!"


    With that, she went to the car and sat down by herself.


    The people who should have gone and those who should have waited in the car left only Secretary Xia and I standing on the quiet road.


    After standing for about two seconds, Secretary Xia took the lead in getting into the jungle beside the road. I immediately quickened my pace and hurriedly followed.


    Walking into the jungle, the light is dim. The light of the street lamp outside penetrates through the gap of the leaves, which adds a light color to the deep inside. The man with glasses stops when he comes to a big tree.


    Then, he turned around leisurely, facing me who had just stood still. Through the faint light, I saw a pair of eyes behind the glasses of secretary Xia. There was no hostility in his eyes, no color in his eyes. There was only peace that could not be worn.


    He did not immediately follow me directly into the subject, but gently took out a cigarette, handed it to me, and asked, "do you smoke?"


    I waved my hand and politely refused: "thank you, I won''t smoke!"


    Since becoming the southern wind, I have been smoking less, no addiction, now in front of secretary Xia, I look very nervous and restrained, which dare to smoke.


    Seeing that I didn''t smoke and didn''t say anything, Secretary Xia held the cigarette in his mouth, lit it and took a deep puff. Then, he slowly puffed out a thick smoke. The smoke combined with the looming light seemed unpredictable, which made Secretary Xia more mysterious.


    As the smoke began to dissipate, he said slowly, "are you solo?"His tone is very flat. It seems that this sentence is not a question, but a positive narrative. It is only explained through the situation of the question. Obviously, he has already determined that I am solo.


    All of a sudden, my heart suddenly quickened, and my eyes twinkled. I knew he had something to look for me, but I didn''t expect that he was for this matter. It was a big secret for me.


    Firstly, I can''t let the people of Haibang know about my identity. Secondly, I can''t let the people of Shengjia and Haibang know about my identity. After all, the people who want to get blood Ganoderma lucidum from my father are still Sheng''s family. Although Qiqi said that she had given up the idea, she could not stop her family. Haibang arrested my father under the hint of her family, that is to say, her family I want snow Ganoderma in any case.


    Now, Qiqi''s father even knows my identity, which does not mean that my identity is exposed and in danger?


    But how did Secretary Xia know? It''s hard to say! Thinking of this, I immediately turned my head and looked at Kiki in the black car on the road.


    Secretary Xia saw that I put my eyes on Qiqi, and immediately expected what I was thinking in my heart. So he immediately went on to say, "Qiqi didn''t say anything. I guessed it myself!"


    In front of him, I really felt that I was too small to hide from him. I could not hide my mind from him at all. I was scared to move my eyes away and just wanted to refute.


    But Secretary Xia did not wait for my words to say, and then continued: "don''t deny, I know you are Suluo. Qiqi never has special feelings for a man, except for Suluo. She said to me that you were her friend. However, I never knew that she knew you as a friend. Except you were Suluo, there was no second possibility! "


    After all, Qiqi''s help to me is so obvious. It''s impossible that he can''t see the abnormality. Qiqi can deceive others and say I''m her friend, but how can he cheat her biological father.


    What shocked me was Qiqi''s heart. She cried for me and begged her father to help me. What kind of affection is this? Why can she ignore everything and do it to me?


    I know clearly that she won''t live long. I know that the things in my father''s hands have a chance to save her life, but I can''t help her. Even though she has helped me so many times, I still can''t help her. I''m so selfish. Why does she still help me so much? I really don''t understand why she is so nice to me.


    By this time, I didn''t rush to deny that I was sulo''s business, just vaguely saying, "how did she know I had an accident?"


    After hearing the speech, Secretary Xia slowly took a puff of smoke again and exhaled smoke. When the smoke was floating in front of him, he said leisurely: "how could she not have guessed the result when you had such a big fight with Sheng Mingjie? Before you started the contest, she had to go out to find you and persuade you. Unfortunately, it didn''t work. She was very sad when she came back. She had guessed it, no matter what Wu''s result is anything, you will have an accident, because she knows Sheng family''s style of conduct very well.


    So, today, she came to me again and asked me to help you. I said that it was impossible to call. She cried and asked me to come here in person. Qiqi seldom asked me, so I agreed. When you and Sheng Mingjie were fighting, I had already come, but I didn''t go in. I was not suitable to appear.


    In fact, just now, I didn''t want to show up. It was inconvenient, and I didn''t want to make things unpleasant. Therefore, I called in advance. I didn''t expect that the result was the same as Qiqi said. Sheng''s family was too vicious. I had no choice but to show up in person. "


    After listening to Secretary Xia''s words, I was shocked again. Qiqi was indeed the first talented woman in H Province. She really knew everything and thought so much more than me. No wonder she was so persistent in persuading me to quit the competition. In fact, she let me quit not only because she was afraid that I could not beat Sheng Mingjie, but also because she knew that even if I won Sheng Mingjie, I would be in disaster Escape, she expected such a result, will come to me personally, try to persuade me.


    But what I thought at that time was to win Sheng Mingjie. I thought everything would be easy if I won the Sheng family. That''s why I stubbornly insisted on the contest.


    Qiqi see can not persuade me, she went to ask her father, ask her father to help me through this disaster. She has been fully prepared for my future. In the boxing hall, she dragged her weak body to watch my competition on the spot. It was not easy to see that I finally won. She did not share the joy of victory with me, but left the boxing hall alone. She had other plans www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 718

    After listening to Secretary Xia''s words, I realized that at that time, I thought Qiqi was lonely when she saw me holding Peng Xuefei. But now, she was not happy. She knew that there was still a more difficult road to wait for me. Therefore, she left quietly to meet her father waiting outside, and then observed my situation in the dark. Let her father show up in times of crisis.


    I really don''t know how to repay her help, let alone what to say.


    After a long pause, I said softly, "Uncle Xia, thank you for your help."


    Hearing my words, Secretary Xia waved his hand and said frankly, "don''t thank me, I''m for my daughter!"


    I pursed my mouth and puffed hard to squeeze out this sentence: "can uncle Xia not tell me that I am Suluo?"


    I know that, up to now, it is impossible for me to hide from Secretary Xia any more. The reason why he came to me and was so frank with me must have completely confirmed my identity. If I was still pretending to be stupid, I would be too sorry for Qiqi''s kindness, which would disgust him. It would be better to tell the truth. In any case, without Secretary Xia, I would be dead now.


    I also believe that if he can talk to me, he won''t be too heartless to me. Otherwise, he can directly expose my identity to the Hai Gang, and there is no need to talk to me.


    Sure enough, Xia Shuji couldn''t help smiling when he heard that I was frank. Then, he puffed up a cloud and said to me:


    "are you afraid that the Haibang will know your identity and affect you to save your father. Don''t worry, I won''t say that. In fact, I have always disagreed with my old man''s practice. In the final analysis, the reason why Haibang wanted blood Ganoderma lucidum for your father was that my old man wanted to save her granddaughter so much that he gave the Haibang a chance to negotiate terms.


    Although I want my daughter to be good, I don''t agree with this. Qiqi has asked me to save your father for many times, but I can''t do anything about it. I can''t reach out to the Haibang. You should know how much effort the Haibang spent in catching your father and suffered heavy losses. Moreover, you and they have already made an irreconcilable dispute. Now, even if the Haibang does not marry my family, it will not Even if I want to help you, I can''t do it. I also have my consideration. If I want the stability of H Province, I have to rely on the sea Gang, so that the underground forces in the provincial capital will not be disorderly! "


    Some sincere words were said from Secretary Xia''s mouth. I could not help but take a fresh look at him. His image in my heart was suddenly much higher. Maybe Qiqi had such a broad mind and intelligent brain, as well as a calm temperament. To some extent, it was influenced by Secretary Xia. There were genetic genes, environmental influences and process Education.


    As the saying goes, like father, like daughter, Secretary Xia is not a mortal. He is at the top of the pyramid and sees things more thoroughly than ordinary people. Where there is white, there is black. Black and white complement each other. Even if Secretary Xia has power, he can''t take advantage of the Haibang. Even if he has power, he needs mutual benefit and symbiosis to ensure the stability of the province.


    Therefore, what Secretary Xia said is sincere. Even if he wants to help me, it is impossible. Of course, what I admire more is the heart of secretary Xia. According to the truth, why should he care about the life and death of me and my father and directly leak me to the Hai Gang. When he gets xuelingzhi, he can save his daughter.


    But this is not his style of conduct. He is not such a person. He is not ashamed to do such a thing. He has his principles and his moral bottom line.


    Thinking like this, I feel more warm in my heart, but I really don''t know what to say in my mouth. After squeezing for a long time, I just squeezed out two words: "thank you!"


    Besides thank you, I don''t know how to express my mood at this time.


    Of course, Xia Shuji doesn''t care about my thanks. He smokes his cigarette. When a cigarette is finished, he loses his cigarette end. A copy of the book says, "Qiqi often talks about you in front of me and says that you are the only one she likes. She thinks that you must be the Dragon and Phoenix in the future. I don''t know what she thinks of you, but I think you are It''s nothing special. Even if I''m not calm at all, I will offend the Sheng family. If I don''t come tonight, you don''t know how to die. I advise you to think about the consequences in the future. Don''t be too blind, or you will die sooner or later! "


    Hearing the words of secretary Xia, I couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Qiqi''s attitude towards me has been known for a long time, but I only thought that she was influenced by my persistent love and my spirit of never giving up. Unexpectedly, she thought that I had a promising future. Really, how did she see it? Countless Xia secretaries said that I was nothing special. How could Qiqi feel that I have a promising future?


    I really can''t think of it. However, I know that the powerful man in front of me is really good for me. What he said is reasonable. It''s a bit blind and unstable for me to offend the Sheng family.


    It''s not until now that I understand the importance of power. I know that no matter how well I mix, I am nothing in front of power. Therefore, I not only did not refute Secretary Xia''s words, but also said sincerely: "well, I know!"


    Hearing the speech, Secretary Xia nodded to me. Then, he looked leisurely at the black car Qiqi was sitting in. He said thoughtfully: "since I have offended the Sheng family in order to save you tonight, I can help you again. If the Sheng family has sex with you in the future, you can try to solve it by yourself. But if they want to use the power of white Taoism to deal with you, I will Will help you to press, after all, this is Qiqi''s wish, I have to satisfy! "Hearing this, I seem to be surprised to hit the head, this unexpected surprise from the sky, let me a little bit confused, can not accept it.


    Just before, I was still worried about how to bear the anger of the Sheng family in the future. If they were to compete with me in terms of force, I was not afraid. With the support of Han Yimo, I would not be afraid of the so-called masters of the Sheng family. I would like to fight them to death.


    What I worry about is that the Sheng family is using their power to do me harm. But at the moment, Secretary Xia''s understatement has directly eliminated my hidden danger. How can I not be surprised.


    However, after a short surprise, I suddenly seemed to react to something. I felt like a huge stone suddenly pressed in my heart. It was very heavy and depressing. It felt strange, like secretary Xia''s voice and tone were a little unusual, especially when he finally said that it was Qiqi''s wish that he would help me, which sounds very awkward.


    In addition, when he said this, his eyes were always staring at the black car. It seemed that there were thousands of words in his eyes. After a long time, he took back the deep sight, looked at me, and said earnestly: "sulo, I hope you don''t let Qiqi down, and try to walk the next road. Don''t let things like today happen again. I also want to see you How much success can be achieved in the future? Is it like Qiqi''s unlimited future. Well, I have something else to do. Let''s go first! "


    With that, he left without waiting for my reply.


    I followed his direction and looked at his back. The light from the gap between the leaves sprinkled on his body, which made his back extremely magnificent.


    All of a sudden, his feet stopped and stood still for a few seconds. He did not look back. He just made a very heavy and solemn voice: "there is something Qiqi doesn''t allow me to say outside, but I think you need to know that the doctor has made the final diagnosis for her condition, saying that she can live for one month at most!"


    As soon as the words fell, Secretary Xia''s steps began again. This time, his great back was full of vicissitudes. In the vicissitudes of life, there was endless sadness. I could clearly feel his heavy and desolate heart.


    My daughter, who is so smart and clever, will die. How can a father bear to send a man with white hair to a man with black hair.


    However, from the beginning to the end, Secretary Xia didn''t ask me for blood Ganoderma lucidum. He didn''t force me, let alone forced me. At the end, he told me the real situation of Qiqi''s illness. I know that he told me this because he wanted to put his last hope on me, hoping that I could take the initiative to help Qiqi.


    But Qiqi herself wanted to hide it. It can be seen that she did not want me to be embarrassed. She told me that she looked down on life and death, but could live happily in a limited life. She said that she did not need blood Ganoderma lucidum and did not want to force things that did not belong to her. It can be seen that her mind is really open, but is there anyone who is not afraid of death? Can Qiqi really live happily in the last time of her life?


    I don''t know. I don''t know if Qiqi is so free and easy. Anyway, if I wait for death every day of my life, I will never be happy. The taste of waiting for death is more painful than death itself. How strong is Kiki''s heart to overlook this kind of pain?


    Maybe, she didn''t look down on her. Maybe, she just lived in the abyss of pain. Otherwise, Secretary Xia would not tell me the truth in the end. He just wanted his daughter to have a chance to live. He hoped that I could give her daughter such a chance.


    If I can, of course, I will go out of my way to save Qiqi. Her kindness to me is so deep that I can''t repay her too much. However, I have no choice. My Ziyi is in danger, and I have become a vegetable because of me. In any case, I can''t give up Ziyi, even if I want to save Qiqi again.


    But I don''t know why, hear Xia Shu Ji say Qiqi can only live for a month at most, my heart will be so painful? This is not only the pain of guilt, but also the pain of regret that Qiqi is about to leave my world completely. It is invisible and untouchable, and the heartache is like a knife.


    My eyes began to become dull, staring at Xia Secretary slowly out of the jungle, walked to the road, to the black car.


    On the way of walking, he did not stop for a moment. His back became more and more distant and blurred, until he got into the black car and disappeared. The car left with it, leaving dust flying.


    I stand in the jungle, can not see the shadow of the car, more can not see Secretary Xia and Qiqi, but in my mind, but constantly appear the figure of Qiqi, once with her scenes, quickly flashed from my mind, the evening breeze slowly, but also brought me endless sorrow.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 719

    Sometimes, I wonder whether God is deliberately joking with me. In fact, this is not a big thing. If Qiqi could tell me the truth earlier when she went to my school, I would have begged my father to give her the blood Ganoderma lucidum. Then, all the things did not exist, and I don''t have to feel so guilty about her now.


    However, the development of things seriously deviated from the normal track, and it became more and more crooked and worse. My father was captured by the sea gang. I came to H Province alone to save my father, but in the process, I made things more and more inseparable. I also walked into the ghost gate countless times. What''s more, innocent Ziyi mixed in, and she ran for love, Injured for love, he was finally arrested by Fu Gang, suffered from inner torture, and finally chose to commit suicide under my knife, and has not woken up yet.


    My most beloved woman has experienced so much pain. Now lying in bed, her life is about to die. How can I bear it? Even if I die, I will try my best to save her. Because Ziyi, Qiqi''s affair can only become a regret in my life. Besides a sigh, what can I do for her?


    There is a cause, there must be a result. There is a cycle of cause and effect. From the beginning of a simple thread to today''s knot, I can''t solve it, and I can''t solve it. Only let Qiqi''s life disappear with the wind, even if she has helped me countless times, I can only do so. This is my destiny.


    Another gust of wind, blowing away my thoughts, I suddenly hit a thrill, and then a long breath, put aside the unnecessary worry, empty the heart of deep pain.


    Now, I can''t manage too much. In order to save my father, save Ziyi, and even say, in order to save the lives of Han Yimo and me, I still have a lot of things to do. The thorns ahead are becoming more and more complicated. In addition to the big obstacle of Haibang, now there is a huge Sheng family. My saving my father is no longer an ordinary difficult matter.


    But even so, I still have to cut through the thorns and thorns, use my life to open up this road, until I succeed. Thinking of this, I suddenly shake my head, step by step, and walk towards my car.


    The light of street lamp reflects on my face, which makes my expression clear and distinct. At this moment, I only have perseverance in my eyes, my expression is cold and persistent, but my heart is hidden with a sense of pride and an attitude of taking death as home.


    Secretary Xia said that Qiqi thinks that my future is limitless and that I have great future. Then, let me walk out of this broad road and go to the top of my life. I can''t do anything for Qiqi, but at least, I can''t live up to her expectations of me, that''s all.


    Soon, I went to the side of the car. When I got here, I was shocked to find that there were two people in the car besides Peng Xuefei. They were Yan Pang and tall skinny who had been with Han Yimo. They were sitting in the driver''s seat and the co driver''s seat respectively.


    After a slight pause, I got into the back seat of the car, and then I asked, "two seniors, how are you here?"


    Yan Pang, sitting in the driver''s seat, said in a deep voice: "Han Yimo is afraid that you are not safe alone. Let''s stay to protect you!"


    After listening to his words, my heart was touched again. I don''t know what virtue I can do and why so many people have helped me so selflessly. Qiqi and Han Yimo almost died for me today, and finally got shot. But when she left, she was the first to care about my safety. What can I say.


    When I was silent, Peng Xuefei said suddenly: "Jiangnan wind? I won''t go to your house because of so many accidents today. I''ll go back first! "


    When she said this, Peng Xuefei''s voice was hoarse, and there were many tangles and helplessness in her expression. It seemed that she had been brewing for a long time to say this sentence.


    I also know that today''s scene has completely exceeded our expectations. At the beginning, I took Peng Xuefei out to celebrate her birthday and win the competition. Originally, it was a double happiness day. But in an instant, the matter came to this stage. Han Yimo and I were almost slaughtered. Even though we had a lucky escape, uncle snake and uncle gang and Han Yimo were all seriously injured. What can I do to celebrate with Peng Xuefei.


    In this kind of atmosphere, I couldn''t talk with her in depth, and I didn''t have time to talk with her, so I couldn''t find out the detailed information about the dark moon hall. Anyway, there is no obstacle between Peng Xuefei and me. After a while, I will find the right time to set information.


    Peng Xuefei also knew that today''s affairs had nothing to do with her. She was self reproached. She was embarrassed to go to my house again. I understood her only so. Therefore, I did not detain her, but nodded directly and said, "OK, I''ll take you back!"


    On hearing this, Peng Xuefei showed a bitter smile and said softly, "Jiangnan wind, you are still in a very dangerous situation, so you don''t have to send me!"


    Peng Xuefei''s voice is full of loss and pain, but she also understands me and knows my current situation. I have completely offended the Sheng family and always have to guard against the plot of the other party. I am not very good at staying outside for too long.


    Therefore, I had to listen to her again and not send her home. Finally, according to Peng Xuefei, I put her in a Haibang farm in the downtown area where I passed by on my way home. When she gets there, she can ask the Haibang people to take her home.This is a large-scale nightclub. Not long after entering the urban area, we went to the nightclub nearby. After Peng Xuefei got off the bus, I also got off the bus. Immediately, I looked at her deeply and said apologetically: "Feifei, I''m really sorry that I can''t accompany you to have a good birthday. As soon as I''m free, I''ll find you to make up for your birthday!"


    Hearing what I said, Peng Xuefei''s eyes turned red and her nose seemed to be a little sour. She said to me in a very hoarse voice: "Nanfeng, I''m sorry for you. If it wasn''t for me, you and the Sheng family would not have made this situation. However, don''t worry. When Sheng Mingjie wakes up, I''ll talk to him and let him stop targeting you!"


    Hearing Peng Xuefei''s words, I shrunk my mouth and said firmly: "Feifei, no, it''s already come to this stage. It''s useless for you to say anything to him. You should be clear about his conduct. With his attitude of vindictiveness, I will certainly not let me go. This matter is not only the personal enmity between me and him, but they have been targeted by the Sheng family as a whole My family. Besides, my family almost died in the hands of the Sheng family, and I can''t give up. Therefore, this matter can''t be adjusted any more. Just stay at home and don''t care about it! "


    Peng Xuefei bit her lips and wanted to say something, but she didn''t know how to open her mouth. She looked like she wanted to talk but stopped.


    I immediately grinned, showing a relaxed smile, and said softly to her, "OK, Feifei, don''t get tangled up. I should go home and see how my mother''s injury is."


    To tell you the truth, I''m worried about Han Yimo. No matter how strong she is, she is also flesh and blood. She has been shot and shed so much blood. How can she be a woman? I''m afraid she has something to do.


    So, with that, I turned around and got ready to get on the bus.


    But at this time, Peng Xuefei suddenly stopped me: "Jiangnan wind!"


    I stopped, turned to look at her, wooden way: "what''s the matter?"


    Finally, Peng Xuefei or plucked up the courage to say to me: "that, Xia Yuqi, does she like you?"


    After listening to Peng Xuefei''s words, I suddenly felt a little surprised. No wonder her expression has been a little strange from the beginning, not only for my guilt, but also for loss and disappointment, and her spirit is not good. In fact, the beginning of all this, just because she cared about Kiki.


    Indeed, in terms of conditions, Qiqi is probably unique in the whole H Province, which is why Peng Yi tries to find a way to get married. What''s more, the relationship between Qiqi and me is really extraordinary.


    Last time, at Sheng Mingjie''s party, I was in a dangerous situation. Qiqi came to save the scene. The kind of friendship she expressed was beyond the limits of ordinary friends. Therefore, even Peng Yu felt that Qiqi was not ordinary to me. He would come to me after the event and said that he supported me and Peng Xuefei, afraid that I would take his Qiqi away.


    At that time, Peng Xuefei was also present, and was the heroine of the party. She could not fail to see the special relationship between Qiqi and me. And tonight, Qiqi brought her father for me, even if she would offend the Sheng family. In the end, Secretary Xia specially talked to me for a while. How could this kind of sign not let Peng Xuefei worry.


    However, I can''t tell Peng Xuefei the real reason for the middle thing. Even if Qiqi and I are not lovers, I can''t explain the relationship with her, because she helped me so much because I''m Suluo, and I can''t reveal her identity now, especially to Peng Xuefei.


    After thinking about it for a while, I told a lie and said, "what do you think? I''m just a good friend with her. When I was a child, I often played. Don''t get me wrong. You have to believe me. I only have you in my heart."


    Hearing this, Peng Xuefei''s face finally improved, and the melancholy in her eyes also disappeared. Then, she suddenly came to me, stood on tiptoe to kiss my forehead, and said with a smile, "I believe you!"


    Four words are enough to express Peng Xuefei''s unconditional trust in me. The woman lost in love is too easy to believe the man she loves. My lie doesn''t need any skills at all, just a small guarantee. Peng Xuefei is convinced that she loves me. She loves me to the point that she has lost her original intelligence quotient What is left of cheating?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 720

    That sentence really makes sense. The woman in love, IQ is zero, this is right.


    If she can be so simple, how good should it be, but, lies are always punctured one day, and such a day is not far away, then, she will see her beloved man and her family hostile, even, find her sincere love, just a use, a cheat, this will be how much blow to her?


    I really dare not think down, the more I think, the more ashamed I am, the more disturbed. In order to achieve my goal, the people I hurt are not only Qiqi, but also pengxuefei, who is lost in love, and this kind of injury can not be saved and can not be changed. What I can do now is to learn to be cruel and cold. Even if I lose the world, I can not bear Ziyi, Because I owe her too much.


    After thinking about it, I gave up my kindness and restored my Jiangnan wind. I saw pengxuefei still immersed in his happiness. I also squeezed out a smile of joy and said to her, "Fifi, I will go back first, and wait for my phone call!"


    After that, I turned and got into the car. Yan chuzi drove away with his car and left pengxuefei who was watching the car go away.


    I didn''t turn back, just calmly looking at the front, the car drove very quickly, with nearly the limit speed to the river manor.


    On the way, the tall skinny man sitting in the passenger''s seat couldn''t help turning back, looked at me with an interesting look, and then he said, "are you sulo?"


    I nodded back and said, "yes, my elder!"


    "The elder generation is a family, don''t make too strange. You can call our nickname directly. My nickname is Qianjun, and the fat driver is Wanma."


    Thousands of troops, Ma! It has to be said that this nickname is really aggressive, but it is in line with their momentum, and it is worthy of the ghost King''s hand.


    I have no manners to see him speak so well. I call them by nickname directly.


    The next way, I spent all the time talking. I saw that the two people were talkative. They seemed very interested in me. They asked the East and asked the West. Yan chubby was more calm and focused on driving the car. However, he seemed to be curious about my person. He would insert a few words from time to time for my conversation with tall and thin man.


    These two high-ranking people have no shelf. They are as easy as Han Yimo. They feel that the subordinates of the ghost king are very good at talking. They are not as ferocious as they are in the Jianghu. I have basically mixed with these two brothers all the way.


    However, when the villa was in, they did not act too casually. They recovered seriously and showed their due spirit, and then came into the villa with me.


    Han Yimo and the injured uncle snake came back. They didn''t go to the hospital. They asked a private doctor. This is the exclusive doctor of Jiang family. However, Han Yimo''s gunshot injury didn''t let the private doctor manage it. It is estimated that the position of the wound is inconvenient for the doctor to take the bullet. Anyway, listen to the waking uncle snake saying, Han Yimo once he comes back and close himself in the room. The mood seems to be as if he was in a mood It was very bad, and I didn''t know if the wound was dealt with. Uncle snake was worried about her, but he didn''t dare to disturb her.


    So much, uncle snake means very clearly, that is, let me see her situation. In front of anyone, Han Yimo shows a bully president. Generally, people are hard to approach, and only to me, she has a casual side, and treats me as a son of my own. I am worried about her. Therefore, I don''t hesitate to come to see her immediately Han Yimo''s bedroom door, knocked on her door.


    After two knocks, no movement, and then two more times, finally, the room came a very harsh voice of Han Yi Mo: "who?"


    I hurriedly returned: "aunt Han, it''s me!"


    Hearing my voice, Han Yimo did not immediately respond to me. After a while, she opened the door.


    She in the door has changed a new face. Contrary to the previous dress style, she has changed a thin silk pajama. The clothes are shoulder exposed, the lines of shoulders and collarbone protrude slightly, which makes her look very attractive and another kind of gesture beauty. I didn''t pay much attention to her beauty, and I only stared at her wound tightly. I found that her wound had been treated by her and bound up.


    Seeing this, I only relaxed, Han Mo did not care about my eyes, just quietly asked me: "something?"


    I had a two second pause, and then I said, "I want to talk to you!"


    Han Yimo turned to the room, and said, "come in!"


    I immediately opened my steps and entered her bedroom, and by the way, I closed the door.


    Although I lived in Jiangjia villa for a while, it was the first time I entered the sleeping room of Han Yimo. Her room was large, but the decoration was simple and the decoration was very classical.


    I entered the room, opening to Han Yimo full of apology: "aunt Han, sorry, it is me to you!"


    The voice was full of sincerity and deep apology. I am very clear how much harm this time caused to Han Yimo. This injury is not as simple as the surface gunshot injury, but also a kind of injury in dignity. In any way, Han Yimo is also a powerful figure, the right arm of the ghost king, and the object of people''s respect and fear.But tonight, her team was almost destroyed, but there was nothing to do. All her efforts seemed to be just a meaningless struggle. What kind of blow was it to her? Maybe it was such a blow to her dignity that she fell into a great depression.


    Even in the face of me, she did not have the softness of the past. After opening the door for me, she sat back on the stool of the dressing table. Her dressing table had no cosmetics, some were just medicine boxes, and there were blood gauze. What attracted my attention most was the bright bullet in Han Yimo''s hand.


    Her eyes are always on the bullet, I can''t see her eyes from her side, only know that she has been staring at the bullet in a daze.


    After a long time, she gently opened her lips and said to me, "it''s none of your business. You don''t need to blame yourself!"


    Her voice is very insipid, I can''t hear her blaming me, but it can''t help me not to blame myself. I pursed my mouth and couldn''t help but continue to say, "but Auntie Han, you offended the Sheng family because of me. Finally."


    Before I finished speaking, Han Yimo waved her hand and interrupted me. Then, she stood up straight from her seat and faced me.


    This moment, I saw her eyes, but her eyes are very calm, there is no trace of special color, I can not see her inner world.


    However, her actions showed that the sleeping lioness was waking up. She squeezed the bullet in her hand and kept a secret to me: "you are wrong. Just relying on the Sheng family, you dare not deal with me so openly. There are other people who really want to kill me completely!"


    Hearing Han Yimo''s words, I can''t help but be stunned. The Sheng family is strong enough for me, but there are still people behind such a strong existence?


    Han Yimo''s meaning is very obvious, that is, the real mastermind of killing Han Yimo and all of us tonight is not the Sheng family, but other people. In other words, the Sheng family dares to deal with Han Yimo, dare to ignore the pressure from the ghost king, and dare to be so arrogant, not only because they are powerful, but also because there are people in them Give them courage behind them.


    A huge Sheng family, plus a support, that is not the sky.


    At this moment, I only felt that I was small again, and my fear in my heart gradually deepened. The Sheng family alone was beyond my reach. I really don''t know whether I would be crushed into powder if they wanted to unite with others. At that time, I might not even know how I died.


    However, in addition to the Sheng family, who is so powerful, and why to deal with Han Yimo?


    Thinking of this, I quickly returned to my mind and asked in surprise, "who is that man?"


    Hearing my voice, Han Yimo slowly recovered from her own thoughts. At this moment, she seemed to have exhausted her dissatisfaction in her heart, or she had suppressed those negative emotions. Finally, her face recovered to be gentle. Her mouth slightly bent up and showed me a faint smile, saying: "I am not yet I''m sure it''s just my guess, but I''ll find out. However, it has nothing to do with you, it''s about the past gratitude and resentment, so don''t blame yourself! "


    Han Yimo didn''t sound like a liar at all, but I felt that she was comforting me. No matter what, I knew it was not easy. It was totally beyond my expectation. It was out of my original track. Things had developed beyond my control. I didn''t know what to do. I could only try to ask Han Yimo, "aunt Han, what''s wrong Can I help you? "


    In the end, Han Yimo is because I have exposed my identity, because I have caused gratitude and resentment in the past, because I am in crisis. Therefore, even though I know that my strength is weak, I still want to do my bit.


    But obviously, Han Yimo didn''t need my help. She waved her hand directly and said, "this matter has nothing to do with you. Don''t get involved in it. I''ll try to help you solve the Sheng family''s affairs. What you have to do is to ensure your own safety as far as possible when saving your father. Don''t let anything happen again. Understand?"


    Han Yimo''s tone is full of care. It seems that, in her eyes, I will always be a child. Don''t say what I can do for her, it is the best if I can help her. What she hopes is that I can save my father and take good care of myself on this road.


    I also know that Han Yimo''s strength is not what I can imagine. She has the courage that ordinary people don''t have. After being shot, she can still keep that spirit standing upright in the wind. She doesn''t even wrinkle her eyebrows. She has deep strength and special contacts. Therefore, she should be able to protect herself. I don''t need to remember her affairs or help me Busy.


    The most important thing for me now is to try my best to ensure my safety. Since Han Yimo said that she would try her best to help me solve the problems of the Sheng family, I could probably focus on saving my father.


    Thinking like this, my face suddenly became firm and resolute. I looked at Han Yimo firmly and solemnly replied, "Auntie Han, I know, I will take care of myself!"


    Seeing that I was relieved, Han Yimo didn''t continue to talk. She said to me directly, "OK, nothing is wrong. You can go to have a rest. By the way, help me to call in the fat and thin people who have brought you back!"At this moment, Han Yimo''s domineering spirit reappeared. Obviously, she had something to discuss. So, without delay, I said, "OK, aunt Han!"


    Then he left the room.


    Close the door, turn around and I met the thousands of troops waiting outside. When they saw me come out, they immediately asked with concern: "what''s the situation?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 721

    Through their questions to me, I can see that they obviously show their concern for Han Yimo. At this moment, they heard that Han Yimo did not let the doctor take the bullet, but expressed concern about Han Yimo''s injury.


    For the questions they asked, I didn''t explain much, just casually said: "aunt Han asked you to go in!"


    In front of these two people, I didn''t call Han Yimo his mother. As an old friend of Han Yimo and the subordinates of the ghost king, they must be trustworthy. Moreover, Han Yimo knows my identity, and her friends will also know. In the car, when the tall skinny man asked me whether I was Jiangnan style, he also said the word su. I knew that, they knew I also acquiesced to my real identity at that time, so now I don''t need to hide anything.


    After listening to me, they did not ask any more questions. Immediately, they knocked on the door and entered Han Yimo''s room.


    I was stupidly clubbed outside the door. The sound insulation of the room was very good. Standing outside, I couldn''t hear what was said inside. I didn''t want to eavesdrop on other people''s privacy. I was just in a daze and didn''t move my feet. But when I was stunned, I suddenly caught a familiar vocabulary, bloody cherry blossom.


    The first time I knew the name "bloody cherry blossom" was from he Yunxiang''s mouth. He said Miaomiao came from blood cherry blossom. The second time, leader Peng of Haibang mentioned the organization after seeing the man''s tattoo in strange clothes. It was also because that time, I knew that Wu Tianhao came from bloody cherry blossom.


    At the same time, I also know that the blood cherry blossom is a mysterious and powerful organization. They almost swallowed up all the sea gangs. According to the people of the sea Gang, the blood Cherry Blossom specializes in the activities in the dark, and they can swallow up the powerful opponents unconsciously.


    I heard about such a terrible organization for the third time, or outside Han Yimo''s room?


    Is it because I''m too sensitive to hear things? Or is it that Han Yimo''s opponent of speculation is this bloody cherry blossom?


    I think it should be like this. The bloody cherry blossom is famous for its insidious style. When they deal with the sea Gang, they are playing tricks and trying to deal with my father. They are insects in the dark, always hiding in the dark to harm people. This time, they tried to kill people with their swords. They wanted to use the Sheng family to kill Han Yimo and others?


    Just, Sheng family such a big family, why would listen to the blood cherry blossom? It doesn''t make sense at all. No matter how powerful this organization is, it''s just an illegal organization. How can they make use of such a big family as the Sheng family. Moreover, the relationship between the Sheng family and the Hai Gang is very good. Now the Haibang and the bloody cherry blossom are in a state of irreconcilability. Can''t the Sheng family get close to the bloody cherry blossom?


    What''s more, since the blood cherry blossom is a black force, we should know how powerful the ghost king is and how it can be so stupid as to provoke the ghost King''s old department. Isn''t it asking for trouble?


    The more I thought about it, the more unreasonable I felt. Therefore, I felt that I had heard something wrong. I shook my head and emptied my confused thoughts. I did not stay outside the door and went to see Uncle snake and uncle Gang directly.


    Fortunately, uncle gang and uncle snake have also woken up, there is no big problem, more rest will be fine.


    I sympathized with them and said that Han Yimo was no longer in trouble, so I solemnly thank them and went back to my room.


    For me, today is another day of ups and downs. During the contest, I almost lost my hand to Sheng Mingjie. I finally won the contest. Later, I was assailed by the Sheng family. Later, I was almost shot into a hornet''s nest by bullets.


    Now, back to my own room, I am really restored to the clean.


    I took a shower, changed my clothes and washed my hands. It was late at night when I washed my hands. However, I didn''t feel sleepy at all. I kept tossing and turning in bed, thinking about all kinds of things in my mind. I still felt that I was useless and a burden. When my father was there, I always implicated my father. Now my father has been arrested and other people around me People, no matter how hard they try, no matter how much I grow up, how much strength, I still seem to be a little child.


    In this real society, there are things you can''t control at all, such as your identity.


    A long time ago, I was ashamed of my identity. My father was in prison, and my mother was missing. Such a background became the root of my inferiority complex. I was doomed to be unable to raise my head in front of others. I was destined to be just an object of ridicule.


    Later, my father came out of the prison. He saved my face and completely transformed me. I was proud that I was su Qiyao''s son. I had a special aura of my father. But time has changed. Now, this aura has completely faded away. I have become nothing. I can''t be more noble than others who grew up with gold keys, Sheng Mingjie''s background can blow me up.


    However, my temperament is destined that I will not easily fail, let alone give up. The smaller I am, the harder I will try. The more impossible it is, the more I will do it.


    The insistence came, and I couldn''t stop it. I didn''t sleep, so I went to the villa garden directly.


    In any case, today I still have a great harvest, that is, my military force has been greatly improved, but it has not been consolidated. Although this kind of profound selfless state is powerful, it only exists in the competition arena, or is suitable for fighting alone. Once outside, if you have to face multiple enemies in group warfare, you should pay attention to more objects It''s even harder to forget yourself.Therefore, what I have to do now is to consolidate my martial arts harvest and practice more frequently. I really have a talent in martial arts, whether it is learning ability or understanding ability. Especially, when I practice martial arts, I will give up everything and enter my own private world. I can be very focused and immersed in the ocean of martial arts.


    Time, in this kind of time, often passes very quickly, unconsciously, I practiced until four o''clock in the morning, by this time, I was almost exhausted, no energy to practice. The state of practice like mine is quite different from that of common moves. The moves are just physical work, and the state of self forgetfulness depends entirely on mental strength and perseverance. Now, my energy is exhausted and I can''t practice it well, so I went to my room to have a rest.


    After I was tired, I also slept soundly. This sleep, I directly slept until 11:00 at noon. When I was sleeping soundly, I was woken up by Peng Xuefei''s phone, and was confused to connect the phone. Immediately, Peng Xuefei''s dissatisfied voice came from the phone: "Jiangnan wind, you''re doing it, I don''t want to call you, are you not going to contact me!"


    Peng Xuefei''s tone is a little coquettish. In the past, she was so cold that I didn''t pay any attention to her. Now, she fell into the whirlpool of love and stuck to me. Things are so changeable.


    I gently pinched my temples and tried to wake myself up. Then I explained, "I''m still sleeping. I went to bed too late last night."


    Listen to me say so, Peng Xuefei quickly said: "Auntie, are they OK?"


    I kneaded the temple again and whispered back: "it''s nothing serious. A little injury. It''s OK to take a rest."


    Peng Xuefei took a breath and then said to me vaguely, "Jiangnan wind, I want to see you!"


    In fact, I also want to see her. At present, the most urgent thing for me is to ask Peng Xuefei about the situation of the dark moon hall. This is the first step and also a crucial step for me to save my father. I don''t ask Peng Xuefei to help me. At least, I can get the specific location of the dark moon hall from her mouth. I''m satisfied.


    Yesterday, I said, "I can''t wait for my family to put things on hold for a while, so I can''t wait for a moment. I can''t wait for a moment to put things on hold


    Peng Xuefei slightly accentuated tone, some overbearing said two words: "now!"


    I''m in a hurry. I didn''t expect Peng Xuefei to be more urgent than me. It''s good to meet earlier and solve an important matter earlier. However, for the sake of safety, I chose the location in the University. This is the key university. Even if the Sheng family wants to deal with me secretly, they don''t dare to mess around. What''s more, it''s still the base camp of our beacon fire gang. Although the fighting power of the guild is insufficient, it''s at least everywhere My eyes are on my line, I am fearless.


    The place Peng Xuefei thought of was also the University. After all, it was the place where we met and knew each other, and it was also the place where Peng Xuefei had the most memories. When we made an appointment, I hung up the phone.


    With my mobile phone on the side, I immediately got up to wash and take a hot bath, which washed away the sweat and mud smell of my practice. Then, I changed into a clean and tidy clothes. When I was ready, it was 11:30.


    I don''t know what Han Yimo discussed with Qianjun Wanma last night. I heard that he went out to work early in the morning and took Qianjun with him. Wan Ma stayed in the villa to look after me. After all, uncle snake and uncle gang are still in the healing stage.


    As soon as I heard that I was going out, Wan Ma still wanted to follow me, saying that this was Han Yimo''s advice.


    But I directly refused him, and firmly replied, "no, I just go to school to turn around, there will be no danger, after all, where is my territory, I can protect myself!"


    Later, I want to get along with Xia Xiaoxiao alone. I need a certain atmosphere to be able to speak out better. It''s not good for someone to follow me. Wanma didn''t ask me to be careful.


    I made a promise with him again, and went straight out of the door. As before, I drove directly into my sports car and ran to the University of H Province.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 722

    Since Sheng Mingjie appeared, I haven''t enjoyed the pleasure of college life any more. It seems that I have been wandering on the edge of life and death. After such a long time, I suddenly return to university, and inevitably have some special feelings.


    Although, the purpose of going to school is to date Peng Xuefei, I can also take advantage of this time to enjoy my student time again, and I can also go to see my former brothers, because I know that I have not much time to be a student. I can cherish the last time.


    At noon, I arrived at the gate of the University on time. Peng Xuefei seemed to be more active than me. She arrived early and was waiting for me at the door.


    Maybe Peng Yi is worried about Peng Xuefei''s safety. At the moment, Peng Xuefei is accompanied by several bodyguards. However, when she and I meet, Peng Xuefei asks these bodyguards to wait at the door.


    Then, we two romantic into the University, whether it is me, or Peng Xuefei, are the school''s man of the day, especially me, after last night''s competition, has risen to the provincial city''s man of the day, so, as soon as we entered the school, immediately caused a huge sensation, the school was quite cold, because the exam was about to take place, all the students were reviewing Even if some people who don''t study, they have to cram and try not to fail.


    Peng Xuefei and I don''t care about these things. I don''t want a diploma. Peng Xuefei is just a name. It doesn''t matter what the exam is in class. I still take the diploma. This is power.


    But it was because of the arrival of the two of us, the cold campus suddenly became very lively, especially my brother in the beacon fire, who surrounded us on the three floors inside and three outside. Many brothers were very excited and asked about me, which made me a myth.


    It is estimated that Chen Xiao''s big mouth publicized last night''s event. Therefore, the process of the martial arts competition between Sheng Mingjie and me is well known by everyone, and it is also infinitely exaggerated. I am not a human being in front of these students, but I am a God directly.


    Of course, the most gratifying blessing for them is the love between Peng Xuefei and me, which has been spread in this school. Everyone thinks Peng Xuefei and I are made for each other.


    I gladly accepted their blessing, Peng Xuefei also got rid of the usual high cold, with them smile.


    After some greetings, I dismissed these brothers and asked them to do what they should do. As for other people, even if they wanted to see Peng Xuefei and me, they only dared to watch from a distance and did not dare to disturb them.


    After that, Peng Xuefei and I began to enjoy the world of two. We strolled around the University slowly, enjoying the beautiful scenery of the University, and talking about the past interesting things, especially the things that I entangled with her like brown sugar, Peng Xuefei couldn''t help mentioning and teasing me.


    Chatting, the atmosphere between us is more and more relaxed, more and more harmonious, those troubles also seem to be abandoned by us, we are immersed in the campus of youth, talking and laughing.


    After walking around the whole campus, we went to the school canteen together. Now, the peak of the meal point has passed, and there are no people in the canteen. We two played two meals and casually found a seat to sit down.


    All of a sudden, like an ordinary student, sitting in the canteen, eating a few yuan of food, feeling the atmosphere of the campus, I really feel very moved. To be honest, the students of the school envy me, but they don''t know my real situation. In fact, I envy them very much, carefree and easy. Now, I can enjoy such a moment of college time It has become a luxury.


    In my absence of a moment, Peng Xuefei interrupted me and said, "what do you think?"


    I immediately withdraw the mind, I know, such a simple life does not belong to me, I can not be too nostalgic, the future can go well is the key. The key first step is to chat with Peng Xuefei.


    At this point, the atmosphere between us has been very harmonious, two people are like a pair of ordinary lovers, talking about what should be very normal, will not be thought of by the other side. So it''s time for me to get to the point.


    Thinking of this, I smile directly and reply: "nothing. I didn''t expect that we could sit here and eat quietly. By the way, Feifei, you went back last night. Your father didn''t say anything about you!"


    About the dark moon hall, we can''t cut in step by step, we need to guide step by step, and naturally lead to that topic. Therefore, I can only ask questions step by step.


    When Peng Xuefei heard me say this, he quickly explained to me, "no, I have told him what happened last night. He heard that Secretary Xia personally helped you, and he didn''t object to us, so we can enjoy ourselves together!"


    After that, she also laughed and tooted her mouth. The meaning was very obvious. She also knew that her father was a snob. In the end, she still wanted to curry favor with the Xia family. From last night''s incident, it can be proved that I had a deep relationship with the Xia family. He could not have given Secretary Xia face. After all, the Sheng family was no longer in the provincial capital, but Xia secretary was the absolute master of the provincial capital. Where was Peng Yi I''m so determined to oppose Peng Xuefei and me.


    Without Peng Yi''s barrier, Peng Xuefei was naturally very happy. When she was happy, I went on to talk with her. We were having dinner and chatting casually.


    When she asked about my family, I tried to hide and cheat. When I asked her, she answered honestly. Before long, I successfully led the topic to the last mutiny in her family.Now we, as memories, mentioned the thrill, we all have a feeling, especially pengxuefei, she also said I wear black to save her scene, it is pretty.


    At this moment, pengxuefei was completely lost in the ocean that loves me. The IQ is estimated to be less than zero, which is negative. He has no heart of caution for me. Just now, the topic just talks about this.


    The time, at this moment, I just good grasp, opportunity, time.


    I asked pengxuefei with a very natural and casual attitude that I actually had a lot of questions in my heart: "Fifi, when we were at your house that day, I heard what your family said about the dark moon hall, which sounds like a lot. Have you seen it?"


    The voice fell, my heart began to accelerate, faster and faster, more and more fierce.


    But I still have to be more casual on the surface, and after that, I also put a piece of meat in my mouth to chew.


    But pengxuefei changed his expression in this instant.


    Originally, I asked what she smiled and answered, but after I asked the exit, her face suddenly became serious, as if this touched a string in her heart, and the time was suspended for a while.


    After a brief silence, pengxuefei put down his chopsticks, looked at me with a serious face and said quietly, "well, that is the foundation of our gang of sea. My grandfather has lived in the dark moon hall since his abdication. When he died, I have been there!"


    I was still thinking that I had to dig into this question in a step-by-step way. I should introduce it rationally and naturally. But I didn''t expect that pengxuefei had answered it directly to me. She would tell me that she had been to dark moon hall. That is not exactly why she knew the specific location of dark moon hall?


    It was a surprise for me, and it was a feeling that it was not hard to work. In fact, before that, what I was most worried about was that pengxuefei might not know the location of the dark moon hall. In this way, it was difficult to do too much.


    Because it''s easy for me to talk from Peng Xuefei, but it''s hard to use other people from the gang, especially those who know the location of the dark moon hall. I''m afraid I would not have been able to get the address of the dark moon hall even if I entered the inner part of the gang.


    Now, not only does penxuefei know its location, but also offered it. I also saved the trouble of asking questions bravely. It is a great thing for me to follow her words.


    So, I did not have nonsense, immediately can not wait to answer: "ah, you still know where it is?"


    When I said this, my expression kept nature as much as possible, some curious appearance, and seemed very casual, as if this question was asked inadvertently.


    However, I was so realistic as to be a waste of expression, because Peng Xuefei didn''t pay attention to what I was, she was still immersed in her own thoughts.


    She seems to be very emotional and possible for dark moon hall. She regrets her dead grandfather. Anyway, she didn''t find any motive for my problem. But naturally, she said, "dark moon hall is very hidden, I have been to it once or when I was a child. The specific location is not clear. At that time, it was my grandfather before he died, I want to see Peng Yu and I, my father took us to, and then I want to go to my grandfather to grave, my father will not take me! "


    Hearing this, my eyes suddenly a little dark, white excited, originally, pengxuefei also went to a small time, still not too clear, that is not equal to or do not know where dark moon hall is?


    At this moment, disappointment was like a tide. However, a little calm down, think about this is also a normal phenomenon. The dark moon hall is said to be extremely mysterious and unpredictable. Its location must not be so easy to know. Pengyi has always been more patriarchal than female. Even if pengxuefei is the daughter of the gang leader, he has no chance to go.


    But anyway, Peng Xuefei has been to once. She always has a general direction. It is better than that without any direction. Maybe with her prompt, she will have the chance to find it?


    So thinking, I can''t help picking up a few more meals, and I have a little bit of wording in my mouth. When the food is chewed out, I then ask pengxuefei, "why is it so mysterious? Is there any secret in it?"


    Although this is obviously curious, it is also expressed by pengxuefei. It is not natural, but interested in a powerful and mysterious thing.


    Pengxuefei did not notice any difference. Her thoughts with a little emotion gradually disappeared, and gradually entered the normal mode of chatting with me. She didn''t hesitate to talk to me, and shook her head directly. "I don''t know. I only know that dark moon hall is the place where the senior leaders of the gang of China retreat and live in it are all the older generations of the gang Senior, if you have to say anything special, I think it should be suitable for practicing. Anyway, when my father was a leader, he went to the dark moon hall to shut down for a year! "


    Said by xiaxiaoxiao, I suddenly remembered that day in the hall of the main hall of Honggang headquarters, Peng Qing was so confident and thought that he was stronger than Peng. But Pengyi easily won him and made him fall short of his eyes.Peng Yi''s strength is so unpredictable, but it''s because he trained in the dark moon hall for a year? Perhaps, this is the most special place of the dark moon hall.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 723

    Haibang, as a big gang, has been inherited for so many years. It is impossible to have no particularity. Among them, dark moon hall is the secret guardian of Hong Gang, and its status is self-evident.


    I think it should not only be a place for self-cultivation and self-cultivation. Otherwise, it doesn''t need to be so hidden. Moreover, only the high-level of Haibang can live after they retire.


    If I''m right, maybe there is the inheritance skill of the Hai Gang in the dark moon hall. Guild leader Peng learned this kind of inheritance when he was closed down for a year in the dark moon hall. After retiring, the high-level members of the Hai Gang lived in the dark moon hall. Maybe they didn''t live there for a long time, but guarded the inheritance skill. They were equivalent to devoting all their lives to the Hai Gang.


    But if I guess the truth, how powerful are these old monsters? Even if I find the exact location of the dark moon hall, I will rescue my father from their hands. What can I compare with them? How can I get rid of these obstacles?


    Thinking about it, I can''t help but feel a little discouraged. My ambition in my heart is like a leaky ball, and it''s shrinking slowly. However, I still have to move towards this goal. No matter whether the dark moon hall is a hell or a devil''s cave, I will try my best to save my father.


    In order to achieve this goal, I must be more careful about the dark moon hall. Therefore, I did not stop talking about Peng Xuefei. We naturally talked about the dark moon hall. Then we continued to talk about the dark moon hall. It would be natural for me to continue to talk about the dark moon Hall.


    Unfortunately, after talking for a while, I learned that Peng Xuefei knew little about the dark moon hall. Although she was the daughter of the leader of the Hai Gang, Peng Yi never let Peng Xuefei participate in the affairs of the gang. After all, he did not intend to let her daughter join the gang.


    Peng Xuefei only knows that the people who live in the dark moon hall are the elders of the Hai Gang and hermits. Although they are all members of the Hai Gang, they are different. It is equivalent to that they are retired cadres. They never participate in the routine affairs of the Hai Gang. Unless the guild encounters a major crisis, they will take care of it. However, it also needs the order of the guild leader, that is to say, to rectify They only listen to the leader.


    Peng Xuefei seems to have no idea that my father was locked up in the dark moon hall. If Qi Qi hadn''t told me, I would have never heard of my father''s whereabouts. However, it is precisely because Peng Xuefei doesn''t know the connection between my father and dark moon hall. Therefore, no matter how much we talk about dark moon hall, she can''t think of my father, let alone doubt that I''m Suluo.


    But after a little chat, the ball in my heart was more and more deflated. Because, I am almost sure that the only way to save my father is to fight with the people of dark moon hall. There is no other way. Even if Peng Xuefei and I become the son-in-law of the Hai Gang, I still have no qualification to go to the dark moon hall, let alone command the dark moon hall People let my dad go.


    So, even if I broke into the sea Gang, it would be useless. If I wanted to rescue my father without using force, only Peng Yi would give orders. But it was easy for me to cheat Peng Xuefei. I had to play tricks with Peng Yi, that is, to seek death and let him order his release. There was no possibility at all.


    In the end, the only way for me was to fight hard. I had to find out the specific location of the dark moon hall and try my best to save my father.


    Although, the difficulty coefficient of this road is too high to imagine, but at least there is still a chance. Even if there is only one chance to lose, I have to fight for it.


    But the pain was that we talked around the dark moon hall. I still didn''t get the most important information. I still don''t know where the dark moon hall is, and this is also the most difficult question to ask. Peng Xuefei finally proposed it before, and naturally cut into this point, but she didn''t answer me in detail, so far I still don''t know where the dark moon hall is I have to ask again.


    So much said. It felt like a big circle, and I went back to the origin.


    I picked up the last bit of rice in the plate, then I put down my chopsticks, looked at Peng Xuefei, and asked her in a slightly curious tone: "this dark moon hall is so mysterious. Where is it?"


    If I put this sentence in the first question at the beginning, I can''t be abrupt any more. Now, at least, I have talked with Peng Xuefei about the dark moon hall for a long time, and after I have shown a natural interest in the dark hall, it will not be too deliberate to ask. However, it is unavoidable to be a bit abrupt, because it is a sensitive issue to know the exact location of the dark moon hall.


    Originally, Peng Xuefei and I talked about the dark moon hall no matter how much, but heard me this question, she still had a sense of vigilance, her eyes suddenly showed a inexplicable color, with this trace of doubt, she looked at me foolishly and asked, "do you want to know what this one is for?"


    The location of the dark moon hall should be a top secret for the Haibang. I believe Peng Xuefei must have been told many times not to spread it out. As an outsider, if I''m only interested in the mysterious place of the dark moon hall, that''s OK. But in the end, I still want to know where it is. It''s really strange that Peng Xuefei is unconditional to me Trust, but she is also inevitably curious, but also involuntarily produced a trace of vigilance.


    I know I''m still a little bit depressed, but the more I''m at this time, the more calm I have to be. I can''t show my horse''s feet. Just make up a reason to let Peng Xuefei not feel too strange.So, I tried to suppress the excitement in my heart and keep myself in a calm and light look. After playing the Jiangnan wind, my acting skills have improved. After a meal, I showed a charming smile to Peng Xuefei, and pretended to be relaxed and replied, "I am just curious. I want to know where the senior people will live after retiring. Is it a paradise I want to find a carefree place to live in seclusion with you


    This kind of explanation is a bit of a shift in the theme. Peng Xuefei focuses on the second half of my sentence. I know that Peng Xuefei''s most longed for life is to live in seclusion with me and lead a life of men''s farming and women''s weaving. She mentioned this last time in the small mountain village of sun Yihan''s family.


    Therefore, as soon as she heard this, Peng Xuefei''s inexplicable color in her eyes disappeared. Instead, she had a happy smile. She said to me, "I don''t know the specific location. I only know that the dark moon hall is located on the mountain outside the Fifth Ring Road, and the environment there is not particularly good. I don''t know why the senior members of our sect would meet Live in seclusion there


    Peng Xuefei''s words immediately aroused the surging tide in my heart. My heart couldn''t control the excitement. Finally, I got the most important information and finally knew the place where my father was detained.


    Just, this place can''t help but let me feel a little trance, the word Langshan, let the tide in my heart stir more and more fierce.


    I have heard of the Mangshan Mountain in Peng Xuefei''s mouth. It should be regarded as a magical mountain. It is beautiful from a distance, but it is not a tourist attraction. It can even be regarded as a forbidden area. The reason why it is called Mangshan is because it has something to do with its name. There are many snakes on the mountain. That''s why it was named after it.


    Although the mountain forest is a national key protected area and a dangerous area to remind outsiders not to enter without permission, there are still people who are not afraid of death who want to go up the mountain to catch snakes, but these hunters who are not afraid of death are basically gone.


    Now, hearing Peng Xuefei say that the dark moon hall is there, I suddenly realize that it''s not the number of snakes in Mangshan Mountain, but the existence of dark moon hall. Those hunters who have never returned to find the location of the dark moon hall and are killed in the end. It can be seen that the people who retire from the sea gang are more terrifying than the wild animals.


    However, no matter how terrible it is, I still have to face it. For me, getting the position of dark moon hall is the most important thing. Even if I don''t know where it is in Mangshan Mountain, it doesn''t matter. At least, I don''t have to search all over the H Province to find my father. I just need to look at Mangshan Mountain. Even if there are many snakes on the mountain, I''m not afraid. I believe I will We can find out the dark hall.


    With this determination, I suddenly felt calm. My heart was no longer rolling, and my surface was instantly relaxed. I said to Peng Xuefei, "ha ha ha, yes, Mangshan. I have to say that the living environment of the masters is so special. No wonder outsiders don''t know it!"


    After that, I talked about it and tried to bring it naturally. Anyway, Peng Xuefei had told me everything she knew about the dark moon hall, and I also got the most important information. Since she didn''t know where the dark moon hall was in Mangshan Mountain, I had to find it myself.


    After passing this topic, I introduced other topics and talked with Peng Xuefei.


    Time, so in our two chat quietly passed, until the canteen aunt cleaning, we left the canteen.


    After leaving the canteen, we two wandered around the campus. In the eyes of outsiders, Peng Xuefei and I are a pair of very loving lovers. It is also the case in Peng Xuefei''s eyes. When walking on the road, she tightly held my hand in fear that others would not know that we were the same. Her face was full of happy smile and her eyes were full of love At the moment, her state is so happy.


    But this happiness will soon disappear, because Peng Xuefei has no use value to me now. Even if I find the specific location of the dark moon hall, I will have a big fight with the Haibang. At that time, Peng Xuefei will become the most unfortunate woman in the world.


    Often think of this, my heart can not help but the sour, even if I told myself countless times, not soft hearted, but she Peng Xuefei is always innocent ah, she is still so good to me, I put her into the abyss, can I do indifferent?


    I deeply remember that when I was in the dungeon, the two of us depended on each other. What Peng Xuefei did for me touched my heartstrings and made me unconsciously have a special feeling for her. Even though I knew that I used her most and couldn''t talk about love for her, how can I say that since I became the Jiangnan style, the center of my life has been her After being used to her, I can''t help but want to protect her, but in the end, I can change her but only hurt, the most cruel injury.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 724

    After such a long time of getting along with each other, I don''t know what I feel about Peng Xuefei, but the only thing I can be sure of is that I am using Peng Xuefei. She is one of my chess pieces and a guide on the way to save my father. That''s all.


    I can''t change this result, nor can I eliminate the harm to her. All I can do is to give her a short-term happiness in this last little time. Even if I am eager to find the trace of the dark moon hall, and I can''t even give Peng Xuefei such a little time, am I still a human?


    This may be the last thing I can give her, I temporarily suppressed the urgency of the heart, patience with Peng Xuefei slowly swing on the campus road.


    Today''s day has no sunshine, the sky is a bit overcast, but there is no rain, the wind is not big, I and Peng Xuefei''s world is very quiet, although, she has been talking to me, but her voice is light and gentle, just like light music, listening to will let the heart have a unique quiet.


    However, I can''t fully put myself into this peace. When the time comes to 3:00 p.m., the urgency in my heart stands out. For me now, time is really too urgent. Every minute and every second of every day should be grasped. In particular, I want to find out the location of the dark moon hall as soon as possible. If I want to go to Mangshan Mountain, I must catch up in the daytime In the evening, don''t talk about looking for dark moon hall. I don''t even know how to die.


    Because the urgency can not be suppressed, I can not delay, can only be cruel to Peng Xuefei, I give her the last little bit of time, there is only so much.


    When Peng Xuefei was still immersed in the romantic enjoyment, I suddenly stopped and looked at her with guilt on her face. She said in a soft voice, "Feifei, when I came, my mother told me to go back early. Now it''s late, I have something else to go back to first!"


    In order to leave, I told a not smooth fluster, such a low-level lie, can only deceive Peng Xuefei, who is deeply in love, unable to extricate herself. Although she is a little disappointed, she also understands me, nods to me and says casually: "Hmm!"


    Then, the two of us went straight to the school gate.


    Outside the gate, my eyes inadvertently caught a glimpse of a stall on the side of the road, which was full of small jewelry. The price was not high, but the style was very beautiful and novel. Maybe it was out of guilt, maybe it was a little reluctant. I couldn''t help stopping by the stall, then picked up a chic necklace and gave it to Peng Xuefei, and said, "Feifei, although your birthday is yours Yes, but I still want to wish you a happy birthday. I hope you will always be beautiful. This necklace will be your birthday present


    The gift is not valuable, it is the intention, and its memorial. Peng Xuefei felt my heart, her face suddenly dimpled like flowers, and her eyes were shining with happiness.


    Therefore, she was very happy, especially happy, but she did not take the necklace in my hand, but whispered to me: "you help me put it on!"


    With that, the corners of her mouth grew deeper and her smile became more beautiful.


    I also did not refuse, directly gently tied the necklace on Peng Xuefei''s neck, and then, I also cast an appreciative look on her, praising and saying: "it''s beautiful!"


    This is my sincere words. Although the necklace is not expensive, it is very beautiful, especially in line with Peng Xuefei''s style. It matches her hair style, looks and clothes, and it is perfect.


    Hearing my praise, Peng Xuefei''s smile in her eyes deepened. At the same time, her eyes were moved infinitely, and tears came out. She said to me with tears in her eyes: "Jiangnan wind, thank you, I like it very much!"


    Smile with tears, is the most deeply moved, but she did not know, this is my first gift to her, is also the last one.


    On the surface, I gave her this necklace as a birthday gift. In fact, I was a farewell gift to her. When she was smiling, I shrunk my mouth and said falsely, "OK, don''t stink. Go back!"


    On hearing this, Peng Xuefei couldn''t help patting me, then showed a kind of coquettish appearance, and said to me: "you won the game, now my father doesn''t object to us being together. When will you go to my house to propose marriage?"


    Sure enough, Peng Xuefei''s biggest expectation is this thing. She wants to be my bride, and she can''t wait. I''ve been avoiding this topic. Now listening to her mention, my heart''s bitterness rises again, and the pain is deeper.


    But I still did not show this bitterness on my face. Instead, I showed a very gentle smile and said to her, "wait a minute. Now the Sheng family''s affairs have not been solved. Moreover, my mother''s injury is not good. When these things are finished, I will go again, OK?"


    This lie I said is very difficult, said this, my heart is like being pulled, very painful.


    Peng Xuefei but as always unconditionally believe, her eyes that happy tears become more crystal clear, can not help, she then stood on tiptoe, in my forehead kiss, immediately, soft voice to me said: "I wait for you!"


    With that, she turned and walked with the most pleasant step towards the car where her bodyguard was.


    After she got on the bus, the car started, she also put her hand out of the window and shook my arm to say goodbye. At the moment, the sky is still gloomy. Peng Xuefei''s arm gradually disappeared in my sight with the movement of her car. I looked at the direction of the car''s disappearance and whispered in my heart: "Feifei, I''m sorry, you can''t wait for me!"Peng Xuefei left, but I still clubbed in place, this is my last farewell to her, is to say goodbye to our false love. After chasing her for so long, I finally got her hand and let her take out her heart and lungs for me. Finally, I want to change into another person, an old enemy of her family. When she knows this fact, what will she do?


    The corners of my mouth gently grin up, showing the most bitter smile.


    Then, I suddenly turned around to speed up the pace, get rid of the heavy burden of the whole body, quickly walked to my sports car, got on the car, I directly started the car to gallop away.


    This farewell to Peng Xuefei, although there is not to give up, although there is heartache, but it is also a kind of relief, next, I will let go of my hands and feet, regardless of all, speed up, seize the time to move forward bravely.


    From the initial incarnation of Jiangnan wind to today''s experience of endless ups and downs, but go to this step, the harvest is very big, at least, I know where my father is, even if I want to rescue him, there is still considerable difficulty, but with the accurate goal, I have the fighting spirit, I will do my best to complete this last step, which is also the most difficult step.


    Thinking about it, the blood in my body can''t help boiling, my speed can''t help speeding up, all the way, soon, I came to the Jiangjia manor.


    At this time, Wanma was no longer in the villa. According to Uncle snake, he left soon after I left.


    I didn''t intend to ask for help in this search for the location of the dark moon hall. After all, the more people there are, the easier it is to frighten the snake. Moreover, it''s better for me to do it myself. Only when I remember the exact route, can I take someone to save my father. Before implementing the specific rescue plan, I don''t want to disturb anyone, let alone disturb dark For those old guys in the moon hall, it''s better for me to figure out the position and then make the next plan.


    So, I didn''t tell anyone about this. I only told uncle snake that I would go out and come back later. If aunt Han came back, let him talk about it for me, and I would immediately put myself into the preparation.


    In fact, I changed a set of black night clothes, a duck cap and a pair of masks. I dressed myself in a low-key and easy to move.


    At 4:30 p.m., I finished packing. I went to the garage, picked up a brand-new motorcycle, and headed straight for Mangshan.


    But as soon as I got to the door of the villa, I met Wanma, who came to meet me. As soon as he saw me, he was busy asking, "Jiangnan wind, you just came back and you want to go out again?"


    Hearing his words, I immediately understood what was going on. He himself had just come back from the outside, but he knew that I had not been back to the villa for a long time. Moreover, he followed me out after I went out. Obviously, he knew my whereabouts very well.


    So, I asked directly, "you follow me?"


    He was also embarrassed. He grinned slightly and said with embarrassment: "Lao Han ordered you to be safe!"


    Of course, I didn''t blame him, because I knew that this must be Han Yimo''s meaning. The Sheng family obviously wanted to deal with me. I was in danger anyway when I was outside. She sent someone to protect me. I was just shocked. I didn''t know anything about being followed by him.


    From this point alone, I knew that his martial arts had reached the level of perfection. I sighed a little, and then said calmly: "it''s OK. You don''t need to protect me. I can protect myself myself."


    My tone is full of self-confidence, but Wanma is still not at ease, he looked at me, and then showed a positive look, seriously said: "you dress up like this, are you going to do something, or let me accompany you!"


    Smell speech, I can''t help but take a look at their own dress, a black dress with a helmet on the head, it is really a bit special, so, I did not hide, said solemnly: "I do have important things to do, but this is my private matter, I can solve it myself, you don''t have to follow me!"


    I really want to find the dark moon hall. The more hidden I am, the better. If I am not found out by anyone, I will fix the specific location of the dark moon hall. This is the best outcome. But if the master of dark moon hall finds out, so many people will only make him suffer more danger. Although his martial arts are advanced, I and he alone can''t fight with dark moon at all Don''s old monsters, so I don''t have to pull him into the water.


    What''s more, as far as my father is concerned, I haven''t told other people about my father''s being locked up in the dark moon hall. Because of me, Han Yimo offended the Sheng family, which has already made me feel guilty. If he offended the Hai Gang again, I would be more reluctant to go. What I can solve by myself does not need to involve others.


    However, the more serious I am, the more I feel that I have risks, and the look in his eyes has become more rigorous. He continued to stubbornly say to me: "let me help you, more people, more strength!"


    I waved my hand and said in a deep voice, "thank you. I know your kindness, but I really don''t need it. I can do it myself. Don''t follow me!"When I said this, I showed the vastness of my spirit, and my voice was beyond doubt. After that, I directly started the car.


    Wan Ma saw that I was so obstinate that he could not persuade me. He did not insist on it any more. He just said to me seriously: "OK, be careful yourself!"


    In the end, he chose to respect me. I gave him a smile and said, "goodbye, big uncle!"


    With that, I directly turned the gas pedal and rode away with a motorcycle. The target was Mangshan outside the Fifth Ring Road.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 725

    Half an hour later, I came to the rumored Mangshan Mountain. The area was very desolate. No one could see the ghost shadow. The mountain was overgrown with weeds. Because few people came here, there was no decent road in the mountain. What''s more, since I was secretly investigating the location of the dark moon hall, I couldn''t be too exposed. I could only park my motorcycle at the foot of the mountain.


    I took off my helmet, put on the hat and mask I had prepared in advance, and then I went up the mountain on foot and entered the legendary mountain of Python.


    From a distance, the mountain really looks like a fairyland, but when I come here in person, the so-called immortal smell is actually a gloomy fog. In particular, the weather today is also gloomy. The whole overcast day covers the gloomy mountain. I am in the mountain, and I feel very, very depressed. The breath coming from my face seems to bring a little fishy smell, which makes people feel flustered.


    The more I went up the mountain, the more chilly I felt. Fortunately, I was brave enough, especially I had a firm will in my heart. Therefore, the external environment could not affect my determination.


    Along the way, I was very cautious, and kept searching, looking forward to finding traces of the dark hall, but also to prevent being attacked by snakes.


    Sadly, the mountain peak is not high, but its diameter is very large. It is also full of thorns and weeds. It is very difficult to walk. What''s more, it is similar in many places. I feel like I''m going to lose myself in this mountain forest. I walk around and find that any place is almost the same.


    I breathe the air here, in this oppressive and cold atmosphere, coupled with the road confusion, make my head a little dizzy, but my faith is still firm, I am still focused, keep going in, step by step carefully.


    I don''t know how long I went. Finally, I found a sign erected artificially, which said: "this is dangerous. No admittance is allowed."


    When I saw this stone tablet, I felt as if I had found a new continent. I was so happy that I finally got out of the original place and circled around. More importantly, the slogan of this sign is that this place is dangerous, which directly gives me hope.


    The more dangerous the place is, the more likely it is to be the hiding place of the dark moon hall. Almost without hesitation, I entered this so-called dangerous place.


    When I got inside, I found that I felt as if I had fallen into hell from the human world in an instant. Originally, the outside was gloomy and depressing. However, the environment inside was even more weird and cold than that outside. Needless to say, the key was that the air was full of the breath of death. There were less insects and birds singing, and there was not much anger at all. It seemed that even animals were afraid of this area I dare not come in.


    As a person who doesn''t believe in ghosts and gods, I can''t help but feel a chill in my back. Some are afraid and some are flustered. As long as a person is nervous, he will lose his pace. After half an hour, I feel like walking into a maze. After half a day, I return to my original position again. This frightens me a lot. I think I hit the wall with ghosts Well, the chill in my heart was even worse. I was sweating.


    After walking in the same place for a long time, I finally slowly calmed down. Thinking about it, there can''t be ghosts in the world. Even if there are some supernatural events, it must be human. Especially when I think that the dark moon hall is in the mountains, I am more sure of this idea. If there are ghosts and gods, they can''t live and moisten.


    After I figured it out, I immediately gathered my mind. My eyes were like a scanner, and I scanned the surrounding environment. In fact, this dangerous place is better than the road when I went up the mountain. There are no weeds and thorns here. The road is relatively flat. The main one is that there are more trees, and most of them grow almost the same. I can''t tell the difference, so I feel I''m one Go straight in circles.


    Well, if I want to break through this dead circle, I have to distinguish these trees.


    Fortunately, I have a strong memory and the ability to never forget. As long as my mood is in place, I can quickly write down any details I see. Therefore, calm down, I use my own advantages to remember the characteristics of each tree, feel the environment here with heart, let the surrounding environment, let all kinds of details come into my mind.


    Then, I walked cautiously along the way in the direction of my heart. I walked slowly according to my own ideas without looking at it. It was like practicing martial arts and reaching the realm of selflessness.


    Sure enough, when I fell into this state, the labyrinth of interference around me was no longer useful to me, and soon I walked out of the labyrinth of bushes.


    But I finally got out of here, and I fell into another abyss.


    Mangshan really deserves its reputation. It''s really amazing. I don''t know how long the mountain is. Every environment is different. The road is very winding and rugged, just like a giant snake winding around. But I can clearly feel that the deeper into the mountain, the more dangerous it is. The place I come to now seems to be the center of the mountain forest.


    The terrain here is flat and open, but I can''t help but give people a gloomy and terrifying feeling, especially when I spent too much time just now. So far, the sky has gradually darkened, and the originally gloomy day has turned grey and black, which makes the mountain more and more terrifying.What''s more sad is that I saw a lot of white bones in the process of walking, which is shocking. Are these the bones of hunters who have never returned?


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help shivering, but at the same time, I also had a little hope in my heart. If what I expected was right, I was close to the dark moon hall, otherwise, there would be no death here.


    However, when I was a little happy, suddenly, I felt something was approaching me, and there was a Shua sound in the grass, as if something was walking. I turned around and looked intently. I found that there were many green eyes around. My first reaction was that it was not the eyes of snakes, but the eyes of wolves. They were fierce and bloodthirsty I reflected that the wolves, as if they had been ordered, rushed at me in unison, at a speed as if they had been specially trained.


    Although, my own force has reached a very strong point, but at this moment, I still feel a strong crisis, immediately, my aura burst out, overwhelming.


    At the moment, what I have to deal with is not human beings, but fierce hungry wolves. However, wolves are different from ordinary weak animals. They have great lethality. I can never be careless. In a moment, I will show all my momentum without reservation.


    I don''t know if my aura is too strong. These wolves suddenly stop moving when they rush to me. They seem to be very spiritual. They seem to have felt my strength and dare not to do anything to me. They just stare at me with a kind of fierce eyes.


    I suddenly clenched my fist and yelled at the wolves. All of a sudden, the vicious wolves were like ghosts. They ran around in disorder, and there was no discipline at all. This scene deeply shocked me. I don''t know what makes them so scared. Is my aura too shocking or my voice very special?


    I shook my head and didn''t get entangled in this issue, but it was strange. I felt that the wolves were well-trained. They were not like wild wolves. It seemed that someone specially trained them. They were put here to guard the house.


    All of a sudden, I had a premonition that these wolves were probably trained by the old monsters of the dark moon hall, and their role was equivalent to that of a watchdog, guarding the dark hall from outsiders.


    If I were a normal person, I would have been scared away by the wolves, or I would have died under their mouths. Then I won''t have a chance to find the dark moon hall.


    Now, I roar away such a big obstacle with a roar. My heart is bound to be excited. Most importantly, through the thought just now, I am more and more convinced that the dark moon hall is not far away.


    Therefore, I continued to look for it without any further delay. Without the barrier of wolves, my walking speed was faster. However, it was not easy to find the location of the dark moon hall in this huge mountain. After passing through this flat area, I entered a rugged area. There were many grave buns here, except for some small ones There are some very tall mounds, like hills.


    As soon as I got here, I immediately had an intuition that the dark moon hall was hiding in it.


    Because the air here is different from every place before. It has been oppressive before, but when I enter here, I immediately feel relaxed and happy. Moreover, I can hear the sound of running water nearby. It can be seen that the environment here is the most suitable for people to live in. In addition, there is a grave in this place, which may be the burial place of the dead people in the dark moon hall.


    However, through the gray moonlight, I can see that there are only small mountains and some trees here, and there are no buildings at all. In other words, the dark moon hall is not a building. Indeed, the building is too eye-catching. But if it is not a building, what would the old monster of the dark moon hall live in?


    I can''t guess, and I don''t have time to guess. It''s almost dark. It''s more and more difficult for me to find the dark moon hall. When I get to the back, I don''t use my eyes to look for it. Instead, I feel the breath, because every strong person has a kind of chilling breath.


    In the process of looking for breath, the sky has been completely dark. There are no stars in the sky, only the moon in the clouds is looming. The whole space is in a dark place. I can only concentrate, close my eyes and keep walking with my sensitive feeling.


    However, the deeper I went, the faster my heart beat and the deeper the chill in my heart. The sweat on my back wet my clothes, and my fear increased dramatically.


    At this moment, I really felt that I was walking in hell. It was so terrible that my feet began to soften and my body trembled slightly. But the deeper my fear was, the more I had to move forward. There seemed to be a devil waiting for me. I had to go into the devil''s mouth, where I might be looking for the destination.


    In order to achieve the goal, I almost hold my breath, do not send out human breath, my steps are very light, slowly forward.


    Finally, I went to a place, and I couldn''t move any more, because my way seemed to be blocked by something. Suddenly, I opened my eyes and realized that my eyes were blurred. With the help of the extremely hazy moonlight, I felt like a giant dragon lying in front of me. It was a natural giant dragon formed by soil, but this dragon was not domineering and soft Lying on the ground, is facing me is its head, at the moment it, is opening a big mouth to me, very terrible.And his big mouth is like a door, there are more than one person high, do not know whether it is the erosion of the years, its mouth is full of weeds, according to reason, this is just a stone dragon, but the tower in my eyes is like real, I dare not go forward half step, as if, as long as I close to the bloody mouth, I will be engulfed by it, and even, I stare at it more, I feel The dragon is alive, it glared at me, scared my body can not help but step back.


    I stumbled over a stone when I retreated. At once, my whole body fell on the ground uncontrollably. I was so scared that I almost didn''t scream out this time. However, I know that I am in danger now, and I can''t make a sound. Otherwise, I will definitely hit the grass and frighten the snake.


    I tried to calm myself and breathe gently. After a long time, I crept up from the ground. Then, I saw my stone and found that it was a small stone tablet, and it seemed that there were words on it.


    The night was too dark, and the moonlight was covered by big trees. I couldn''t see the words on the stone tablet. So, I took out my mobile phone directly and leaned down to watch. With the help of the light of the mobile phone, I saw three powerful words engraved on this small stone tablet: dark moon hall!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 726

    At the moment of seeing the three words of dark moon hall, my heart suddenly exploded. The hand holding the mobile phone was shaking a little. The sweat behind me was like rain. My whole body was cold and mixed with feelings. But the most profound one was fear. A deep sense of fear swept me completely.


    I really didn''t expect that there was no place for me to find. As a result, the Anyue hall, which I had worked so hard to find, suddenly came to my eyes. I unexpectedly came to the door of the dark moon hall unconsciously.


    However, when I found the dark moon hall, I didn''t feel such a big surprise or a happy blossom. On the contrary, my taste in my heart was like knocking over a bottle of Schisandra. It was very complicated, and the chill was the majority, and the fear was even worse.


    In principle, I shouldn''t feel like this. I finally found the dark moon hall. It should be right. After all, since I learned from Qiqi that my father was locked up in the dark moon hall, I dreamed that I could find out the location of the dark moon hall and fight with Sheng Mingjie to fight against Sheng Mingjie. But now, this is the time But I was confused. There was no surprise at all. There was only a strong uneasiness. The color was so strong that I could hardly breathe.


    Dark moon hall, but the real crouching tiger, hidden dragon, which live are monster level masters. They can be said to represent the strongest strength of the Haigang. Although they are only on the periphery, I also feel the terror inside. This kind of power is gathered together. It''s strange if it is not terrible.


    However, what makes me strange is that I can''t feel the human breath in the terror I feel. Although I know that it is because there are many high-ranking people living in it, I just can''t feel the momentum from people, as if there are no people inside.


    Also, their strength is too deep to imagine. If they hide their momentum, I can''t feel it is normal. What''s more, though I can''t feel the human breath, I can''t stop the fear in my heart.


    However, I became more cautious. I knew that this was not the time to be afraid. The more flustered I was, the easier it was to show my horse''s feet. If I was not careful, I might disturb the old monster inside, and I would die without a burial place.


    Thinking of this, I immediately suppressed that uneasy mood, and then gently put away the mobile phone, slowly stood up, I dare not have big movements, dare not make a sound, only cautious and cautious.


    At this moment, my eyesight has adapted to the darkness here. The dim moonlight is like a bright light for me to see clearly the dragon in front of me.


    After a close look, I found that this stone dragon is really big and long. It is not man-made at all. It is more like the uncanny craftsmanship of nature. It is naturally formed with this piece of environment, without any incongruity. It seems to be a giant dragon falling into the human world, which makes people feel awe at the sight of gods.


    It may be due to the erosion of time. The giant dragon is covered with things like Parthenocissus, which forms a whole color with the surrounding trees and weeds. If you stand in a distance or look down from the air, you will only feel that there is a wild tree here. You can''t find a dragon under the dense Parthenocissus at all.


    It can be said that this cave really has a favorable time and place, and it is completely secret. It is integrated with nature without any trace.


    Although this place is not a paradise, it is also suitable for life. Of course, more importantly, I know that there must be inheritance skills in this cave, so that the old monsters of the Hai Gang can guard it. However, I have no time to manage this. I come here mainly to explore the specific location of the dark moon hall and find out the route, so as to make a plan to save me Needle.


    As for the route, I almost groped for it from the foot of the mountain before. I walked too many wronged roads along the way, and almost lost in the mountains and forests. If I hadn''t the ability to remember the past, if it wasn''t for my courage and persistence, if I hadn''t scared back the wolves, I would never have been here.


    Now, although I have successfully arrived at the place where the dark moon hall is located, my previous route is obviously too complicated. It is just like circling around from dawn to dusk.


    If I take people to save my father according to such a messy route, I will not say that I will frighten the snake. At that time, it is likely to get lost again or be ambushed by the other party, then it will be completely over.


    Therefore, I must work out the fastest route, so that I can get to the dark moon hall in the shortest time and catch them unprepared. However, I can''t go back and walk again, let alone explore the huge mountains. I can only find out the overall location of the dark moon hall and the surrounding situation. As for the specific route, I will wait until I go back After that, according to my memory, I will make it carefully.


    After thinking it out, I immediately put into action, my action is very light, I dare not breathe hard, step by step, very careful to walk around the neighborhood, while walking, I explore the environment and geography here.


    At this moment, my heart can not control the tension to the extreme, this feeling is like walking a steel wire in the high air. If I don''t pay attention to it, I will fall to pieces.


    I''m walking around the dark moon hall now. It seems that it''s more dangerous than walking on the steel wire. Once I disturb the old guy in the hall, I''ll be more miserable than being crushed to pieces. Therefore, I must seize the time to quickly explore the situation here. But I can''t be anxious, my movement must be slow, if anxious, it is easier to frighten the snake.In this kind of contradiction and entanglement, I carried a heart, with caution, such as walking on thin ice, explored the neighborhood all over.


    Finally, I formed a general map in my mind. The whole dark moon hall, including the geographical environment nearby, and the roads I went through when I came, were all printed in my mind. As long as I keep this map well, I can definitely make the fastest route back home.


    Speaking of it, this mountain is really special. It looks winding and circling, but it looks like a huge labyrinth. In particular, similar trees and fog in the air are more likely to mislead people. Although it is not as evil as legend, it is also easy to make people lose their direction.


    Now think about it. The reason why Mangshan Mountain has become a forbidden area is not how many snakes there are in it, but some people deliberately do it. Perhaps, it is the people of the sea gang who make the dark moon hall look like a maze and spread some rumors in order not to let outsiders find out the address of the dark moon hall. In this way, the dark moon hall can become a secret forever.


    If it wasn''t for Qiqi and Peng Xuefei, I''m afraid I couldn''t save my father even if I had great ability. Because the dark moon hall is really hidden. Although it''s very difficult to rescue my father now, at least I found my father''s detention place. I have a road map. Then, what I need to prepare is a force that can break it.


    Of course, the most difficult part is here. It is impossible to beat down the dark moon hall.


    In the final analysis, if I have the ability, what else do I need to wait now? Why should I be like a thief? I dare not breathe in the atmosphere, and quietly explore. If I have the ability, I will directly rush into it and ask for someone. But I don''t have the ability, and I don''t seem to have the qualification to dream like this.


    In reality, I can only have a nervous heart and secretly guess what it looks like here. My father is tortured in such a horrible place. I can almost feel that my father is locked up in the dark cave. How many days has he not seen the sun? How many people in it torment him? Is his heart very depressed? Is he not Do you want to see the sun again and come out to be reunited with me?


    He is a man, not a God. He also wants to have a normal life. But now, he has to live in such a terrible hell. I feel pain when I think of it.


    I deeply remember that when my father came back, he always wanted to live a simple life. He didn''t contact with the outside world, didn''t communicate with others, immersed in the peaceful world alone, planted vegetables and drank tea, which was his favorite way of life.


    However, just because I was stubborn, because I was in crisis and fell into Wu Tianhao''s plot, my father''s peace was completely broken, so that he, who had already washed his hands, stepped into the river and lake again. Even at the end of the day, he was caught by the sea gang and suffered a lot when he caught this kind of ghost place. What a cruel thing it was for him.


    I''m sorry for my father. I''m really sorry for him. Since he was caught, I''ve never lived in pain. My heart is always under pressure. Every second, every minute, every moment, every moment, I want to save my father. This matter has been pressing me. This is my mission, my inner drive and my wish. For this wish, I have suffered Too much, too much pain and fatigue, life and death, my life is always so heavy.


    The only time I was free to live was when I was playing Jiangnan style in college. But it was just a superficial bluff. I still had a heavy burden in my heart. I always lived in disguise. I did too many things that I could not help doing with Peng Xuefei with my purpose. I hurt myself and others. This is also tiring for me.


    How I want to save my father, wake up Xu nanziyi, put down the burden in my heart and live a normal life, but why has this become a luxury.


    At the moment, I''m only one step away from my father, but I still feel so far away from him. To be honest, I have an impulse to rush in, fight with them, and try to rescue my father, so as to save others, but I am so clear that it is impossible, not at all possible, I can not save my father, Instead, it''s going to be used as a chip to implicate my father.


    So, even if I want to rescue him quickly and let Ziyi get better, I have to resist this impulse. Impulse can only be bad, and it''s stupid. I am so hard to get to this step. Even the position of dark moon hall has been determined. I can''t destroy this long-term effort. I must make a reasonable plan to save my father from here.


    With this thought, my heart suddenly became firm. My eyes, in the dark night, radiated a kind of extraordinary resolute light. I looked at the Dragon Gate in front of me, and silently read in my heart: "Dad, you wait for me, and then hold on, I will save you out soon!"


    After reciting this sentence, I immediately turned and left.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 727

    After surveying the terrain, I was ready to leave. I was dressed in black. Under the cover of the night, I was not conspicuous at all, but I was still careful. I walked very light and light without making any noise, for fear of being found.


    If, I can safely out of here, can safely return to the villa, did not disturb the grass and trees, then, I take this trip tonight is a complete success.


    However, I am still far away from success, I am still in the scope of the dark moon hall, still need to be extremely cautious.


    Time, the passage of extremely slow, I seem to walk for a long time, but in fact, I did not walk much, just because my pace is too slow, I almost stand on tiptoe.


    Fortunately, as I gradually moved away, the attraction of the dark moon hall on my back became weaker and weaker. The farther away from it, the more relaxed I felt, the less fear and depression I felt.


    Finally, when I walked a long way and came to a big tree, I felt completely free from the suction and had a feeling of escaping from the heaven. Now, after walking far beyond the dark moon hall, I finally got over my strength. My pale face gradually improved, and my trembling legs gradually became stronger. I couldn''t help but help it With the tree, heavy closed his eyes, scattered the sweat on my forehead, and then, I opened my eyes again and took a deep breath, feeling the breath of living.


    Finally, my whole body and mind were unblocked, and my spirit recovered a lot. My eyes were fixed on the front, and my eyes were firm. With a trace of happiness and relief, I took a new step.


    But I just took a step, suddenly, above the big tree above my head, a strong voice sounded: "the forbidden area of Haibang, do you want to come and go as you want?"


    This old voice, from top to bottom, suddenly came, like a bolt from the blue, which caught people off guard. All of a sudden, my whole body was just like being split by thunder. My pupil was enlarged and my body was stiff. Even my soul seemed to be split. I couldn''t move.


    My nerves seem to have been completely numb, and my inner feelings are beyond description.


    Before, within the scope of the dark moon hall, I was like being entangled by a magic spell. The whole person was tightly stretched. I was afraid. I walked carefully. I was so cautious and uneasy.


    Finally, when I got to the tree, I finally felt relieved, and finally left the scope of the dark moon hall. Finally, I relaxed my vigilance. However, just when I was rarely relieved, a voice suddenly sounded in the silent night sky, and it still exploded on the top of my head. It was more terrifying than stabbing me in the back. I had no defense at all I''m confused.


    It''s not terrible that a person brings you terror. At least you are ready to know that he is strong and strong enough to let you have a bottom in your heart. But when a person appears quietly around you, but you are ignorant, this is the real terror. There are people on the tree above me, I didn''t feel it at all. It''s so terrible, even I didn''t know it They think they have hallucinations, or met ghosts.


    In situ Leng for a long time, I slowly turned my stiff body, then, raised my head to look at the big tree, this look, my heart is surprised, the original, this tree is really someone.


    I can see clearly that there is a thin man lying on his back in the treetop, seemingly resting. As if, lying on the top of the tree is what he often does, it seems so natural.


    I couldn''t help but swallow my saliva, and then asked, "who are you?"


    In fact, I know that what I ask is nonsense. I don''t have to think about it. I know that he is the person of the dark moon hall. Facing him, I seem to be not myself. I can''t help asking this silly question.


    When the figure on the tree heard what I said, he immediately got up and jumped down from the top of the tree. His body was very light. He didn''t make any sound after landing. It was like flying skill.


    When he stood in front of me, I saw each other''s face in the moonlight.


    This is an elderly man, his hair is very sparse, the breeze gently blowing, can blow his hair up. The skin on his face was wrinkled, and there was a feeling that he was about to sink into the earth. However, his eyes were bright and shining. In the dark, it was like the eyes of a wolf, which was frightening and frightening.


    When I was shocked, the old man in front of me made his old voice again and said to me, "I have forgotten who I am after so many years. However, it doesn''t matter. What matters is who are you?"


    He looks as if he has reached his old age. His voice is also full of old age, but it is extremely bold, as if it can erode your soul.


    In an instant, my heart trembled. My body seemed to be shackled, but my feet seemed to be stepping on a cliff, and there was the possibility of falling into the abyss at any time. Then, all kinds of emotions swept in. I was really a tragedy, a ridiculous tragedy. At the beginning, I even made a secret for myself, and I found the address of the dark moon hall, No one found out.


    Now it seems that the people in the dark moon hall have found me for a long time, but they have not made any noise and have been observing me in the dark. Maybe, in front of them, I am a clown, playing a one-man play here.I thought that the guardians of the dark moon hall must have lived in the cave when it was dark. I really didn''t expect that there would be someone outside so late. I was directly arrested. Fortunately, I dress up very mysterious, even if they found me, they do not know who I am.


    Before I set out, I prepared a mask and a hat. First of all, I was afraid that my identity would be revealed. After all, once the people of the sea Gang knew about my coming to Mangshan, I would definitely suspect that I was Suluo. Secondly, there was smoke around the mountain. I was afraid that there was some kind of poisonous gas in it. Wearing a mask was safe.


    But the old man in front of me obviously does not know my identity, this is my last chance, I must make good use of it.


    So, I tried to suppress the inner tumbling emotions, so that I tried to be calm. Then, I told a lie: "I am a tourist and I like climbing mountains. When I came to the legendary Mang Mountain, I lost my way carelessly. So I came here and took the risk of offending my predecessors. I''m really sorry!"


    I know in my heart that those hunters who never came back may have lost their way or been killed by wolves. However, it is more likely that they touched the position of dark moon hall and the secrets of the sea Gang, and were killed by these old monsters.


    So, if I lie, I have little chance to escape, but it''s my only hope. I''ll give it a try.


    However, the hope was dashed in an instant. The old man was so smart that he saw through my lie and snorted to me coldly: "you are solo!"


    In a word, it smashed me to pieces. My heart trembled even more. I couldn''t believe it. I changed my face again. I wore a mask and a hat. Where did he know I belonged to solo? The most important thing is that the people in the dark moon hall have never asked about the world? How can he know my name, let alone my appearance?


    Thinking of this, I forced myself to calm down again. I opened my mouth and tried to refute it.


    But the old man didn''t give me a chance to speak. He said in a sharp voice: "don''t quibble. I can see clearly what you did just now. I''m afraid you came here for Su Qiyao. I didn''t expect that you could not only find out your father''s detention here, but also find this one. This is really impressive to me!"


    Sure enough, the old man has been observing me. No wonder he didn''t show up early. He stopped me when I was ready to return home. He was observing my behavior secretly and what I wanted to do.


    And my action was very obvious. I came here to find out the location of the dark moon hall, so he had to connect me with Suluo. After all, there was no one else who could save my father so hard except me.


    But, I still feel strange, dark moon Hall these don''t ask the world the old guy, how can know so much about me and my father?


    It seems that it is their duty to detain my father, or some of them have participated in the torture of my father. Otherwise, how could they know me.


    But anyway, it was his guess. I didn''t have to admit it, otherwise the consequences would be more serious. So, after a pause, I pretended to reply casually: "uncle, I''m sorry, you may have recognized the wrong person, I''m on the wrong way, I''m sorry!"


    With that, I immediately turned around and wanted to escape from this place.


    But I just walked two steps, the old man who appeared and disappeared suddenly flashed in front of me and blocked my way. He seemed to have practiced the Lingbo micro step, the speed was so fast and the movement was so flexible.


    As soon as he stood up, he said to me in a solemn tone: "no one can go out of the dark moon hall. If you are so suspicious, it''s even more impossible. Our Haigang is looking for you!"


    Listening to his words, he is sure that I am Suluo. Even if I am not Suluo, I will be like those hunters. They will not let outsiders go, and they will not let the secret of the sea Gang leak. Therefore, it is useless for me to reason with him. At present, I have almost no way to go. He has firmly locked me in. But I am not willing to plant here.


    Almost out of instinct, I quickly swayed my body and ran across him. Running has always been my strong point. Now, I use this strength to gamble my life for a chance.


    But this moment of opportunity was cut off mercilessly again. The old man was just like a ghost. He was so fast that he flashed in front of me and blocked my way. I couldn''t get rid of it.


    When the old man saw that I didn''t know the appearance, his tone became more and more fierce. He directly yelled at me in a angry voice: "if you are sensible, just follow me. I''ll take you to see you su Qiyao!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 728

    When I heard the old man suddenly say this, I was at a loss. Seeing my father was indeed a temptation for me. I really wanted to see my father quickly. But if I went to see him now, it would not only kill me, but also implicate my father, and completely cut off Ziyi''s chance to live.


    Even if I want to see my father, I can''t do this. Absolutely not. Time is running out. I can''t spend in the dark moon hall. I can''t let Ziyi die like that.


    Thinking like this, my fist was squeezed tightly unconsciously, and my eyes began to turn red. Even if the old man in front of me was terrible, I could only spell it. Suddenly, I gave out a roar like "get out of the way!"


    My voice brought out my extreme dissatisfaction, but also brought out my momentum. The mood in my heart, accompanied by the violent air of shuttling, also sent out.


    Immediately, I was like a changed person, surrounded by a very powerful aura, which was amazing. However, I could not frighten the old man in front of me at all. On the contrary, he infuriated the hermit expert. His eyes suddenly gave out an extremely strong light, and his voice of dissatisfaction rang through the night sky: "it''s really shameless!"


    The voice is still floating in the night sky, his body moved, and suddenly attacked me. He is old, but he is strong. I feel that he is not as good as he is. He is wearing a gray white clothes. Therefore, in the dark, he looks like a ghost floating in the air, which is very terrible.


    Of course, since I had a dungeon that dark experience, my eyes exercise very keen, especially in the night, I am much better than ordinary people''s vision, at the same time, my reaction is also fast, so, in the moment of the old man''s hands, my eyes also issued a sharp light, caught his body, and then quickly fought with him.


    As soon as I fought, I was completely shocked by the old man''s strength. The people in the dark moon hall really did not have a false reputation. I think this force can be comparable with Han Yimo, even more powerful than her. He is only one of the dark moon hall, and there must be more powerful people in it. These people are really some old monsters, too abnormal.


    Without two moves, I was shocked by the old man, and I was more than backward. The fight between the masters was within one or two moves, and we could see the strength of the other side. He and I could see the difference immediately.


    However, the old man was still a little curious about my martial arts. After he beat me back, he said: "yes, no wonder Peng Yi can''t catch you all the time. I didn''t think you really have some skills."


    After listening to his words, I was shocked again. To my surprise, he called Peng Yi boy. No wonder he was so powerful that he didn''t die. I was speechless. Just listening to him call Peng Yi, I knew that his identity must be different, which made me feel like I should give up. What''s more, his strength is higher than me Less.


    This time, I was completely trapped in the tiger''s mouth. There were many dangers in my heart. However, the deepest belief still held me firmly. I still had a lot of things to do. I must escape and never fall here.


    Thinking of this, my eyes can not help but become more red, the essence of the eyes more transparent, but my brain in an instant by me empty, I not only let the anger in my body into internal power, at the same time, I forced myself into the realm of selflessness, this is my card, I have raised the card, let my strength to the peak.


    When the old man saw me like this, he couldn''t help smiling. He felt that he didn''t care about me at all. Playing with me was just like playing games. The more I performed, the more enjoyable he would be.


    Suddenly, he called out in a cold voice, "take the move!"


    With that, he incarnated as a virtual shadow, and impacted on me at a very fast speed.


    I will give full play to my best at the moment and fight back.


    The two of US fought together again. The battle was fierce. We made footprints and deep pits on the weeds on the ground. Many of the weeds and small trees blocking us were uprooted.


    However, the two of us hit the earth shaking again and again. Those innocent plants were constantly injured. I could not hurt the old man at all. His strength was beyond my imagination. This old monster not only had sophisticated moves, but also had unfathomable internal power. I felt that there was infinite power in his body, making it inexhaustible.


    However, I can not completely enter the state of selflessness. Last time in the arena, there were so many spectators and so much noise that I could enter the realm of selflessness without being interfered by the outside world. But now, on this desolate mountain, there is silence, and my mind is still affected. I can''t immerse myself in the realm of selflessness wholeheartedly.


    Maybe my mind has been affected for a long time. My fear is so deep that I can''t get rid of it. Since I entered the boundary of dark moon hall, I have been disturbed by restless emotions. At this moment, although I am not within the scope of dark moon hall, I am also around the dark moon hall. Even if I have the ability to defeat the old man in front of me, I am afraid I can''t escape. After all, the number of dark moon hall is large, can''t we There are people hiding somewhere.


    Even if there are no other people lurking around, I can''t fight this old man. He is an insurmountable gap to me. I don''t have confidence to beat him.Without confidence and fear, I couldn''t get into the state of selflessness. The more I hit my heart, the more miserable and painful I felt. I felt like I was fighting a trapped animal. In the end, I was just in vain.


    But the old man''s state is completely opposite to mine. Maybe it''s because he has been lonely for a long time. He can''t easily find an opponent at the moment. He regards me as a physical exercise and has been playing with me all the time.


    What makes me wonder is that the old man is really like a monster. In the dark sky, there is only a small moon, which is still hidden in the clouds. The space here is very dark. I can see the surrounding environment and the people in front of me because of my special eyesight and keen eyes.


    But I didn''t expect that the old man''s eyes were more fierce. He felt like an owl, he could see things in the dark. No matter what moves I used, he could see clearly, and then easily resist it. Maybe, after practicing martial arts to his realm, he didn''t need to look at them with flesh eyes. By feeling, he could find each other''s movements and feel the danger. This may be the real strong.


    In front of ordinary people, I feel very strong, but compared with the real strong one, I seem too weak. In addition, my mood is not in place, I can''t be weaker any more. After playing for a long time, I seem to have become a man without any strength. I am completely controlled by the old man and easily played by him.


    At the end of the day, the old man may have played enough and didn''t want to play. His face was suddenly grim, and the light in his eyes became sinister. In a trance, he launched the most fierce attack on me.


    This time, I really realized his metamorphosis. I was exhausted physically and mentally. My eyes were blurred. I couldn''t see his moves clearly. I let his fingers point on me. His moves were similar to Peng Yi''s, which was extremely domineering, quick and powerful.


    Every time, his hand can point to the acupoints of my body, which makes me feel sad, but not fall down. My body is stiff and upright in place, but my body is overturned, which makes me heartrending.


    After he quickly pointed more than ten important acupoints, he stopped.


    Standing in the moment, he also put his hands on the chest slowly downward pressure, made a breath action, mouth also murmured: "stop work!"


    With the sound of his finishing work, my mouth puffed out a big mouthful of blood. My black mask was soaked with my blood, reflecting a very dark red. Then, my body also fell back.


    In the end, I was still paralyzed on the ground, my whole body no longer had the slightest strength, the internal force seemed to be completely scattered by him, the consciousness was blurred, I was like a person who lost his soul, staring at the curved moon in the sky with dull eyes.


    The gloomy breath floated by and immersed in my nose wrapped by blood mask, which made me smell the deep sense of despair. My heart was dead and completely dead. Even the faith that had been firmly rooted in my heart disappeared with my fall. I lost my fighting spirit, lost everything, and reached the bottom of despair.


    Even, my mind is empty, no idea, do not expect resistance, do not expect to escape, do not expect miracles, completely like a vegetative, slowly waiting for the arrival of death.


    At this time, the old man came to me, and his momentum was very strong. He oppressed me invisibly and made my breathing difficult. I was almost suffocated by the blood soaked mask. The expression in my eyes is more and more dull, the body is more and more painful, the heart is more and more gray.


    The old man stood in front of me and looked down at me quietly. Then, he even shook his head. It seemed that even he felt sad for my falling into the net and felt sorry that I was about to fall. I couldn''t guess his mind. My godless eyes could only see that he slowly fell down after shaking his head.


    Then he reached to my ear and tried to take off my mask.


    But just as his hand touched my mask and was about to take it off, his movements stopped suddenly, and his expression changed dramatically, from arrogance and indifference overlooking everything to surprise and fear in an instant.


    At this moment, he seemed to feel something. Between the electric light and flint, he took back his hand and suddenly turned his head to look behind him.


    At once, the old man''s voice of great shock suddenly rang out in the silent night sky: "who are you?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 729

    From the old man''s expression changes, to the movement of his head, to the tone of his voice, and finally combined with his questions, it means that there is someone behind him.


    In addition, this man is absolutely not an ordinary person. He can appear without being aware of it. Even, the old man is always aware of it. You know, the person who can appear quietly must be an expert. Therefore, the old man appeared in the tree before, and I didn''t find it at all, which proves that his strength is unfathomable.


    However, at this moment, there are still people who can quietly appear around the dark moon hall behind the old man. What kind of existence is this?


    The whole body aches fast suffocate, my eyes have already blurred, regardless of the pain, I try my best to slightly raise my head and look at the position the old man stares at.


    Until then, I found that under a big tree not far away from the old man, there was a man standing upright. He was thin and small, as if the wind would fall. But his thin body is wearing a big black clothes, looks particularly awkward.


    In the night, the most striking thing about him is the mask on his face. When the mask is matched with his clothes, he is full of mysterious flavor. You don''t need to feel his momentum at all. Just from this dress up, you can see that he is stronger than the old man.


    However, he did not show a bit of strong spirit. He dressed strangely, but his momentum was weak. I could not feel it. I know that means that his strength has reached a level I can''t imagine. Even masters like the old man have a hindsight on him.


    Almost in the moment of falling voice, the old man suddenly stood up, and then, facing the mysterious mask man.


    The man was still standing in the wind, as if he had not heard the old man''s question. He stood still. Maybe his appearance was too sudden and too silent. The feeling he brought to me was not only mysterious but also terrible, which made me feel cold in my heart involuntarily.


    But the old man saw that he didn''t pay any attention to himself. Finally, he couldn''t help asking again, "when did you appear?"


    It seems that the old man has no confidence. Yes, a person quietly appears behind you. This is really terrible. Fortunately, the man did not attack him, otherwise the old man could not stand here safely. Because of this, the old man did not rush to start. He knew the strength of his opponent and didn''t dare to mess around. He had to try to communicate with the other party and find out the details of the other party.


    Finally, when the old man asked for the second sentence, the mysterious man responded. He moved his feet and said: "don''t worry, I don''t mean anything. I just came to find my child. He lost his way and didn''t know his way home. I''ll take him home."


    When you talk. The mysterious man came straight to me. His tone was casual and his attitude was sincere. He didn''t lie at all. He seemed to be looking for the missing me. He was indifferent to everything else.


    It is because of his casual tone and natural speech that I can recognize his voice, which is actually the voice of grandfather Bai.


    I am familiar with the voice of grandfather Bai, but I can''t hear it wrong. Immediately, my heart pounded and my heart seemed to recover. My blurred eyes miraculously gave out a trace of brilliance, and my soul seemed to return to the attached body.


    To tell you the truth, just now I don''t know who this mysterious man is. What he brings to me is just mystery. So I see that he doesn''t feel lucky at all, but he has a trace of fear in his heart.


    But now, I suddenly know that the mysterious man is grandfather Bai. This time, I feel a great surprise. My fear suddenly disappears, and the chill disappears. I suddenly feel that the dark moon hall is not terrible. I finally see the hope of life.


    It''s not that I don''t have fighting spirit, it''s not that I don''t have passion. No matter what time, I always have a heart of never giving up. However, the strangeness of the dark moon hall and the abnormal strength of the old man make my passion vanish and my heart turns to ashes. I completely become a lamb to be slaughtered, waiting to die obediently.


    Until the appearance of white grandfather, it gave me the light of hope and the courage of rebirth.


    The mysterious and unpredictable grandfather Bai is really my natural Savior. How many times he has saved me from fire and water, and how many times when I was on the verge of death, he saved me. He seems to have been hiding in secret to protect me and become my guardian. He can bring me a strong sense of security.


    At this moment, I suddenly couldn''t help but connect grandfather Bai with the ghost king. After all, he could ask Han Yimo, the Great Buddha, to help me. Moreover, his force made me not see through at all, as if there were endless profundity.


    Especially at the moment, his dress is really like the legendary ghost king. However, after a close look at his mask, I can clearly find that it is different. In legend, the mask worn by the ghost king is a Shura, which is a very terrible mask. The mask that the white grandfather is wearing today is a mask of Sun Wukong, which is totally different in style. The light body of white grandfather is not like it It''s the body shape of the king of ghosts who is domineering and powerful. The most important thing is that the age does not match. Therefore, after a moment, I immediately gave up the idea.


    When I was floating in my mind, grandfather Bai was about to come to me. His steps were so light, as if the old man in front of me was just like the air. Power should not exist.The old man who was ignored could not bear it. Even if he had scruples before, he could not bear it at this moment. His anger suddenly burned up, accompanied by his roar: "wanton!"


    When the voice dropped, his whole person rushed towards the white grandfather. He was very old, but his figure was extremely sharp. His speed was even more amazing, just like a flash of lightning.


    In the fight with me, he didn''t try his best to play games. However, in the face of the haunted white grandfather, the old man immediately kept extremely vigilant. As soon as he made a move, he almost did his best, and the momentum was overwhelming.


    Such a terrible old man, issued such a fierce offensive, but white grandfather still does not care, the whole person or performance is very relaxed, the pace did not stop. It was not until the old man flashed in front of him that the white grandfather suddenly moved. At first glance, his movement was very slow, but on closer inspection, it seemed to be very fast. It had a kind of illusory flavor, which was hard to see. But in fact, he has really managed to cope with all changes with the same.


    A confrontation completely shows the strength of white grandfather. However, the old man was not built. He failed in one move. He launched a more fierce attack again. His moves were changeable, his movements were fierce, and his moves were deadly.


    The strength of this old man is really abnormal. Especially, he is in an explosive state. Just like the old demon who has become a spirit, his evil spirit can burn people. I can feel the strong killing intention from him when I lie on the ground.


    In contrast, grandfather Bai, like nobody else, has a peaceful mind and his eyes have not changed.


    Such an environment, such an enemy, he can do mind without distractions, how strong his mentality is, how thorough his understanding of Kung Fu is.


    Just as the old man''s finger was about to touch him, the white grandfather moved again. This time, he was not polite, and showed his strong strength directly. His martial arts were not fancy. It was Taiji. I knew all the moves. But the feeling he played was really different. I was much worse than him.


    His Taiji is absolutely to the peak. It is not a talent that can be practiced. It is accumulated over a long period of time. Tai Chi and grandfather Bai have been perfectly formed, and the unity of human and martial arts has been achieved.


    When Tai Chi was played on him, he was absolutely perfect. With one simple move, he resisted the old man''s powerful attack and beat him back.


    After repelling each other, white grandfather''s body immediately flashed to me, his steps are still very calm, it seems that the old man can''t hurt him at all.


    But the old man was deeply shocked by the simple two moves of white grandfather. He didn''t make a move to the white grandfather any more, but said an incredible sentence: "Tai Chi?"


    In the face of the old man''s doubts, the white grandfather didn''t pay attention to it. He just bent down and picked me up from the ground like a chicken. Then he put me in his waist with one hand. Then, he said softly: "I have found someone. I have to take him home. Excuse me, goodbye!"


    Finish saying that, the white grandfather suddenly stepped on the foot, quickly left. At this moment, white grandfather is no longer calm, his momentum suddenly showed out, two thin legs, like a rabbit, extremely fast, in the dark mountains, can run with lightning speed.


    At the moment when grandfather Bai ran with me. Behind us came a very loud whistle, like the cry of a wolf, soaring into the sky.


    You don''t have to think about it. It must be the old man''s whistle. It must be a signal of the dark moon hall.


    Sure enough, after a while, I heard a rustling sound in the jungle. It seemed that many people were approaching us rapidly, and the danger was coming.


    I understood why grandfather Bai could have beaten the white old man, but he chose to run away in a hurry. Originally, he knew that there were many high people around the dark moon hall, not only the old man. He didn''t have time to entangle with this man. If the other party''s help arrived, he might fall here himself. His ultimate goal was to save my life and take me away from this hiding place Dark moon Hall of dragon crouching tiger.


    Although I know that as long as we are still deep in the Mangshan mountains, we will not escape. The crisis still haunts us, but I don''t know why. I have unconditional trust in grandfather Bai, especially when I smell the familiar herbal smell on him. I have no fear or worry in my heart. There is only peace.


    After unloading the burden in my heart, I was relaxed. My brain seemed to be empty and my body was soft, but my spirit was completely consumed. After the bumps along the way, I was completely shattered. Suddenly, my eyes were blackened, and I completely lost consciousness.


    Time passes slowly in my unconsciousness. I don''t know how long it has passed. I don''t know how long it has passed. It just seems that I have entered a deep sleep. Until a certain moment, I suddenly feel that someone pricks my acupoints, which makes my paralyzed nerves feel extreme pain. The pain stimulates me and makes my spirit rise continuously, just like a spirit protecting body.


    After struggling for a long time at the junction of dream and reality, I finally woke up in a cold sweat.Opening my eyes, I looked around blankly. Immediately, there was a familiar smell coming to my face. I remembered that this house was the residence of grandfather Bai in the suburbs. I lived several times, so I felt the familiar smell.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 730

    When I woke up, there was only the smell of herbal medicine that I was familiar with. At the moment, it was still dark outside the window, and there was a dim light in the room. Through the light, I saw the kind face of grandfather Bai. He was still such a skinny old man. He could not feel a trace of domineering smell. He was just like an ordinary old man.


    See me wake up, he smile, gentle said: "wake up!"


    I nodded stupidly, at this time, my eyes still seem to be a little numb, the body seems to be stiff, but there is no that kind of heart rending pain, a bit numb.


    White grandfather saw me nod, immediately bent over the body, put in my body all the silver needles to pull down, immediately, just mouth said: "I''ll go to bring you the medicine!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, grandfather Bai went out.


    Pull out the silver needle, I just recovered a little consciousness, not so numb, limbs can gently move, with the passage of time, the activity more flexible, my eyes also slowly have God.


    After that, grandfather Bai came with a bowl of medicine. After I drank the medicine, it was like opening up the whole body''s meridians. It was very comfortable, and my energy couldn''t help being full.


    In the dark moon hall, I was hit by many acupoints by the old man. I was as weak as a paralyzed man. Now, after the adjustment of grandfather Bai, I recovered my vitality. He is an old doctor. Any problems can be solved by him. Now I have such a special constitution. Also thanks to him, for his kindness, I am almost accustomed to, he helped me too much.


    I don''t think I have any discomfort. Instead of lying in bed, I just get up, put on my clothes and watch the time. Now it''s two o''clock in the morning. I started from the villa at 4:30 in the afternoon. It''s been so long. In this day, I seem to have experienced a samsara. Fortunately, I still stand here safely.


    White grandfather saw my vitality, can not help but show a gratifying smile, his eyes also take a bit of appreciation color, can not help, he began to praise my physical fitness, recovery is faster and faster.


    He didn''t seem to care about the things on the mountain, but I only care about it. So, I didn''t listen to his praise, so I just changed his topic and asked him in doubt: "grandfather, how can you appear?"


    Today, I went to the dark moon hall. I didn''t tell anyone that the mountain environment was special and similar to a labyrinth. I had to work so hard to find the dark moon hall.


    Dark moon hall is so mysterious, how can grandfather Bai find it?


    The first possibility is that he knew the location of the dark moon hall for a long time.


    The other is that he followed me, which seems to be more likely. I always have a feeling that grandfather Bai is protecting me all the time, if not. He couldn''t have saved me so skillfully every time.


    Sure enough, when I heard this question, my grandfather Bai gave me such an explanation: "last time you and Miss Peng were caught together, I didn''t protect me well, and I was almost blamed by linger. So this time you come out, I have been secretly watching you, afraid you will have an accident!"


    His explanation was in my expectation, but he said that protecting me was due to Bai Ling''s entrustment. This is really a little unreasonable. Because of Bai Ling, he gave everything to help me protect me?


    I don''t believe it. I feel that things are not so simple. In my subconscious, grandfather Bai appeared since I came here. It seems that it is not accidental that he saved me so many times. It seems that his duty to stay here is to protect me.


    According to the law, grandfather Bai should live in his hometown to take care of Bai Ling, but he didn''t. instead, he stayed here to protect me. It''s so weird. I don''t understand it. I really can''t understand it.


    But last time. Peng Xuefei and I were caught in the dungeon. It''s strange here. Only this time, grandfather Bai didn''t show up. Even after I was imprisoned in the dungeon for more than ten days, he didn''t show up to save me.


    Finally, I was able to survive on my own. After returning to the city, I was tortured by Peng Yi near Peng''s manor. It was Han Yimo who appeared to save me. She was so mysterious that she appeared in front of me for the first time, as if because of my arrest.


    But where did grandfather Bai go? What is he doing? He should have been protecting me all the time?


    In this way, I think grandfather Bai is lying. He didn''t tell me the truth. However, since he deliberately conceals it, I don''t want to cling to this issue. No matter what, he is protecting me for my good.


    Pause for a moment, I still sincerely said: "thank you, white grandfather, you saved me again!"


    For my thanks, the white grandfather is used to, does not care, he is still that pair of indifferent posture, indifferent in and a little let people guess the depth.


    Seeing him like this, the doubts in my heart surged out again. Unconsciously, I opened my mouth and asked, "but, grandfather, the dark moon hall master is like clouds, how did you escape?"


    I really can''t figure out the strength of grandfather Bai. I don''t know how strong he is. However, he can escape from the old monsters of dark moon hall with me. It''s really incredible.However, I felt so incredible, Grandpa Bai wrote back to me: "my fighting skills are not top-notch, but the ability to escape life is invincible!"


    And then he showed a hint of a souring look to me, as if proud of it.


    Grandpa Bai is an old boy. He is very serious when he is serious. He is joking and joking. I can hardly tell what he is thinking under his languid expression. But he said he was the first-class escape, and it seems that this is the same thing. According to the signs of these days in the city, Grandpa Bai is really like a recluse. He can always hide around you without a ghost. You can''t detect it at all. His concealed pursuit skill is really beyond the reach of no one. With his strength, it is not impossible to escape in the dark moon hall.


    So thinking, I did not ask about this again. Grandpa Bai was a high-level person for me. I didn''t have to go to the bottom of his martial arts and couldn''t find out.


    But, although I have completely escaped from the Tiger now, I am not happy to get up, because I was exposed, and I was shocked by grass. The people in dark moon hall finally found me and guessed my identity.


    Unconsciously, my eyebrows wrinkled. I sighed to Grandpa Bai, who was not very angry: "I have found that my father is in the dark hall. This time I went to the mountain to explore the location of dark moon hall, but I didn''t use it. I found the dark moon hall very easily, but exposed myself!"


    I said, my eyes became more dim. Originally, I wanted to find out the specific location of the dark moon hall quietly, find out the route, and then take people to attack them. But the fact is far from that I thought. The old ghosts in the dark moon hall were so terrible and terrible. They had discovered me. If it wasn''t for Grandpa white, I didn''t have a little bit of a bit Opportunity to escape, this sad self, think of all self shame.


    However, Grandpa Bai listened to me, but he didn''t think it. Instead, he said to me with a little appreciation: "you don''t have to blame yourself. You have done well enough. You can not only inquire about the place your father is holding through your own efforts, but also find the dark moon hall. It is really not simple. I see your efforts these days. Your progress is very fast and your talent is very fast There are few in the world. You have really improved a lot, and have not failed my hard work.


    As for the snake, you don''t have to worry. Dark moon hall is the most secret hall mouth of the gang of the sea. They are arrogant. You escaped from them. Nobody will say anything like this. So, you don''t have to worry! "


    Grandpa Bai''s words sound reasonable. Dark moon hall is the most powerful in the Haigang or in the whole h provincial city. All the monsters who live in it are old monsters with strong strength. They should be very confident about themselves. I escaped from them. This is a great shame for them. They will not contact with the outside world, and even more I will not want to contact the gang in order to say this shame.


    Therefore, this should not be passed on to Peng Yi. I don''t need to worry about it. But even so, my heart is still very poor.


    After two seconds of silence, I couldn''t help worrying and said, "what if they transferred my father?"


    Hearing this, Grandpa Bai was all very handsome. He said nothing: "transfer? Ha ha, for the Haigang, is there a safer place than dark moon hall? And, do you think the dark moon hall people will be afraid you to save your father? Maybe they are looking forward to you, waiting for you to get into the mouth! "


    Wen Yan, I can''t help but be stunned. Grandpa Bai is right. Since the old monsters in dark moon hall have such high self-esteem, they will not be scared by me. Even if Grandpa Bai shows his own place, he can not escape by escaping. How can dark moon hall be frightened by us. Besides, I really have no strength to deal with dark moon hall and rescue them My father.


    Thinking of this, I am filled with thick haze, feeling very ashamed.


    Grandpa Bai saw me like this, hurriedly and said, "but you don''t have to worry, dark moon hall is not as terrible as you think. You can still fight against people around you!"


    Relying on the people around me, Grandpa Bai is reminding me that I can make the best use of human resources. I was planning to find out the specific location of dark moon hall and then take people to attack. After all, it was a night by myself, and I had to summon people to attack the dark moon hall.


    In terms of manpower, my father''s old Department, uncle Yang and others, it is certain that he will help me. My own organization doesn''t need to say, even the flying car party can be called up. However, there are only a few people. There are no top experts. I am afraid that when there are more people, they will be destroyed by the old monsters in dark moon hall. But grandpa Bai said, the people in dark moon hall have no one So terror, maybe we are so powerful that one person drowns them with spit.


    Anyway, everything is still unknown. I don''t know the overall strength of the old monsters in dark moon hall. I feel that if I can take the master to win the game in the past, it may be a little bigger.


    By my side, the most powerful person should be Han Yimo. She is not only her own strength against the sky, but also the old friends with high strength.


    Remember Han Yimo, I suddenly remember, she is not the white grandpa introduced to me? In a word, I really have no substantive relationship with her, because grandpa white, we are both led together.I''m still very puzzled up to now, what kind of ability does grandfather Bai have? How can Han Yimo spare no effort to help me?


    With this trace of doubt, I directly asked my grandfather Bai, "by the way, the master of the Jiang family treated me very well and saved me, but I heard that she used to follow the ghost king. How do you know her?"


    After asking, I raised the spirit of the whole person, looking at the white grandfather attentively, waiting for his answer.


    But grandfather Bai, an old urchin, is very relaxed and casual every time I ask him something that I think is incredible. When he hears my words, he just smiles and says, "I''m a little old-fashioned. Shouldn''t I? Don''t talk about Han Yimo. I know the ghost king! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 731

    Grandfather Bai is a mysterious old man to me. When he said this, his eyes were shining, and he seemed a little excited. At this moment, he didn''t seem to be lying, as if he really knew the ghost king. However, Han Yimo and the ghost king had such a close relationship, and grandfather Bai and Han Yimo were old friends, so it was not necessary for him to know the ghost king Yes.


    Grandfather Bai is really a mystery. I can''t see through him more and more. For his words, for a while, I don''t know what to say. Seeing that I am entangled, grandfather Bai seems to know what I want to say. He suddenly put aside his playfulness and said solemnly to me: "boy, if you want Han Yimo to help, you can go straight ahead Tell her, she will help you, but now you have to hurry up. After all, there is not much time left for you. Ziyi can only last ten days at most! "


    White grandfather''s meaning is very obvious, he is very sure that Han Yimo will help me, which is a good thing for me, but he later talked about Ziyi, which inevitably made my heart suddenly rise, I did not hesitate to say to him: "take me to see Ziyi!"


    Although I had known for a long time that Ziyi didn''t have much time, which was also the reason why I reminded myself to hurry up every day. However, when the countdown came, I still couldn''t help but panic, and a sense of uneasiness sprang up in my body, becoming more and more fierce.


    My favorite woman is about to leave me. This kind of taste is really indescribable. I dare not face it, but I am eager to see her. After saying that, I went out of the room with my grandfather Bai and went to the room where Ziyi was.


    Ziyi still lives in the original small room, and has not moved. The room she is in is unchangeable, simple and narrow, and has a strong smell of Chinese medicine. However, Ziyi still lies quietly on the small wooden bed, motionless.


    She looked worse than I had seen last time. She was completely tarnished. Her lips were pale, her skin was dry and her eyes were sunken. She looked like a corpse.


    Seeing her like this, my heart suddenly twisted. I was afraid, really afraid that she would die like this. She had suffered so much pain. How could she die so regretfully? I can''t let her die, absolutely not.


    When I was immersed in pain, grandfather Bai stood by and talked to me about Ziyi''s condition. She said that she could last ten days at most. During this period, I had to get blood Ganoderma lucidum before he could make Ziyi wake up. If he didn''t get it, he would not be able to save Xu Nan.


    That is to say, in these ten days, I not only want to save my father, but also get the blood Ganoderma lucidum to save Ziyi.


    Referring to snow Ganoderma lucidum, I can''t help but think of another dying girl. Qiqi, her days are not many, less than a month. If I can, I really want to divide the blood ginseng into two and treat both of them well. Therefore, I can''t help but ask grandfather Bai: "grandfather, can a blood Ganoderma lucidum save two people at the same time?"


    White grandfather listened to the root did not think, decisive reply: "no, especially Ziyi this situation, not even more, blood Ganoderma lucidum is just a drug guide, I also need to cooperate with other drugs, in order to fully play the efficacy!"


    Grandfather Bai''s words completely annihilated the only bit of luck left in my heart. Without both, fish and bear''s paws can''t have both. We can only ignore Qiqi and keep Ziyi. I have no choice but to save Ziyi. As long as I still have one breath to live, I will try my best to save her. The rest I have to put aside temporarily, even if I forget my gratitude I will not hesitate to be unjust.


    After a pause for a while, I was stunned for two minutes. Then, I turned my head and said solemnly to grandfather Han: "I know. I''ll get the ginseng as soon as possible. It''s so late. Go to rest first. I want to stay alone with Ziyi."


    Smell speech, white grandfather also did not disturb me, just concerned said: "well, but you are still injured, also early rest!"


    The voice fell, he walked out of the room, immediately, the small room only left me and Ziyi two people, the window is still dark, the moon seems to hide, insects and birds also rest, no cry, outside a quiet, the room is very quiet, the smell of traditional Chinese medicine in the air, stimulate my nerves, my mind began to fly, deep heart Heavy.


    When I entered the University for the first time, I felt the sad university life. Not long ago, I met Ziyi. The changes of my life, my growth and transformation fell into Ziyi''s eyes. She and I experienced a lot, and saw me from the previous cowardly and incompetent to today''s tyrant. However, from that day after the battle of the five halls, she lost consciousness and she lay here She missed this period of my life.


    For her sake, I incarnated as Jiangnan style, and became an eccentric and powerful rich childe. But Ziyi didn''t see me like this. She didn''t witness my life story since I became the Jiangnan wind.


    Therefore, I almost subconsciously told her the experience of these days intermittently, for so long, I have never opened my heart to speak, no matter who, I have reservations, I live a hypocritical life, many things are difficult to say, but I did not take into account the coma of Ziyi, happily chatted with Ziyi, whatever she has not witnessed I''ll say what I think of, especially the three women who are closely related to me.Lin Shihan, who died for me, Peng Xuefei, who was cheated and used by me, and Qiqi, whose life is coming to an end, are all good women. I told Ziyi about their good, and I also told them my guilt.


    I''m sorry for them and betrayed their kindness to me. In front of Ziyi, I constantly tell my fault, but if I''m wrong, I don''t regret doing it, because I have to do this for Ziyi. This road is my own choice, and I will go on without hesitation.


    Therefore, the past does not affect my determination, but makes me more firm. Anyway, I will save you, Ziyi.


    I almost hysterically yelled at the comatose Ziyi: "Ziyi, I will get the blood Ganoderma lucidum and save you. You must persist, you must persist!"


    With this sentence, my whole person seems to be loose, the body is also weak, time has no sense, came to four o''clock in the morning, I finally deeply looked at Ziyi, and then went back to my room to rest.


    This sleep I sleep very deep, but the dream is very chaotic, very real, as if the next ten days in my dream first, thrilling and shocking, I fight in the dream, in the dream fight, in the dream fight, but at the end of the dream, I fell in the battlefield, then lost my life, ended my miserable life.


    The moment I fell down, I suddenly woke up, only to find that this is a scene, a terrible bloody dream, at this time, I have a cold sweat, palpitation, my dream in the end is death?


    No, dream and reality are the opposite. I believe that in reality, I will live, I will succeed, and I will achieve my goal. After lying on my back for a long time, I can get rid of my dream completely. Then, I got up from the bed.


    At this time, the sky has been clear, the time came to seven o''clock in the morning, I did not go out of the room, just came to the mirror, looking at his face, dazed.


    This is the face of Jiangnan style, which represents the life of the second generation of rich people. In fact, I haven''t been wearing this kind of shell for a long time, or even very short. However, I feel that I have experienced something that ordinary people may not experience in their whole life. Among them, there are sweet, bitter, sour, painful and spicy. The taste of life is really colorful, and the things I have experienced are ups and downs In the middle of the storm, I''m in the middle of the storm, and I''m in the middle of the big black. I''m in the middle of the big change. I''m in the middle of the big black. I''m a big change.


    In H Province for a long time, I have learned a lot and changed a lot. At the same time, I have seen through a lot. I am no longer the former Suluo, nor the one who was slaughtered at the beginning. Now I have changed and even I don''t recognize myself. I have made some things that I can never imagine before, this germplasm change Change, I don''t know whether to be happy or sad.


    I don''t know how long I have been standing in front of the mirror. The face of Jiangnan wind is more and more clear in my eyes. Everything about Jiangnan wind is floating in my mind.


    I seem to be infatuated, immersed in this complex emotion, immersed in the memories of this period of time, I forget the time, forget all, even, forget my real identity. At this moment, I am still the Jiangnan wind, still representing the Jiangnan wind alive.


    Finally, the white grandfather who knocked on the door woke me up and let me return to reality slowly from the state of uncertainty.


    White grandfather see I have been looking at the mirror in a daze, his eyes can not help flashing a trace of surprise, he went straight behind me, to me have this puzzled asked: "Arlo, you have a good rest?"


    I didn''t look back when I heard grandfather Bai''s words. I just looked through the mirror and looked at the white grandfather in the mirror. All the complicated emotions were scattered in my eyes, leaving only fortitude in my eyes.


    After a while, I was staring at the white grandfather firmly and solemnly said: "grandfather white, help me prepare the potion to wash off this pair of makeup, I want to restore the original appearance!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 732

    Farewell to Jiangnan style and become my real self, Suluo. This is the first thing I will do next.


    White grandfather suddenly heard me say this, his eyes inexplicable color do not feel even more, he slightly frowned, again asked: "why?"


    Smell speech, I still did not look back, eyes are still looking at the white grandfather in the mirror, eyes firm, serious voice said: "I already know where my father is, I don''t need this identity!"


    For me, Jiangnan wind''s mission is to get close to Peng Xuefei and get out of my father''s prison. Up to now, I have completed my mission and achieved my goal. I have made Peng Xuefei fall in love with me, and she has told me what she knows. In other words, I have got the information I want from her mouth, and she has already treated me No use value, I don''t need to use her any more. If I can, I don''t want to hurt her any more.


    As long as I take off the skin of Jiangnan style now, Jiangnan wind and Suluo are the same thing. Maybe it will become a secret forever. In the future, people may not know that the legendary Jiangnan style is actually Suluo.


    In this way, Peng Xuefei may suffer less harm. At least, she will think that Jiangnan Feng really loves her all her life, which may be the most precious wealth for her.


    In addition, if the people of the Haigang knew that Jiangnan wind was Suluo, Han Yimo would be the object of shielding me. The Haibang would definitely transfer her anger to her. She had already offended the Sheng family for me. I don''t want her to offend the Hai Gang because of me Yu, whether she will help me deal with the dark moon hall, I have to discuss this with her, rather than directly drag her into the water.


    Therefore, removing Xu can''s face is the result of my thinking for a long time. However, just after I finished this sentence, my mobile phone rang suddenly.


    The sudden bell interrupted my conversation with my grandfather Bai. I immediately took out my mobile phone and saw that it was Peng Xuefei who called.


    In fact, I am eager to remove the Jiangnan style make-up. The main reason is Peng Xuefei. I really didn''t expect that she just called. I don''t know if it''s a good idea. Does she feel that the Jiangnan wind is going to disappear?


    In a moment, my heart and a touch of melancholy, pause for two seconds, I still connected the phone.


    Immediately, Peng Xuefei''s urgent voice came from the other end of the phone: "Jiangnan wind, I dreamed last night that you didn''t want me. I was scared to death. Are you free today? I want to see you! "


    Hearing this, my heart was stabbed. Sure enough, love a person to a certain depth, there will be telepathy. Peng Xuefei loves me too much and cares too much about me, so she is afraid to lose me subconsciously, but the reality is that she will really lose me and lose me forever.


    I didn''t expect that she would really feel this. She was so afraid that I would leave her, but I had to leave her. My heart was torn up. Self blame and guilt tightly pull me, let me can not release, I know, I completely hurt a girl, no matter how I want to minimize the harm to her, I am destined to let her suffer the pain of losing her love.


    After a long pause, I said, "Feifei, I can''t go out recently. The people of the Sheng family have actions. My mother is afraid that I''m in danger, so I can''t go out at this time. I''ll meet you after I solve the problem of Sheng family, OK?"


    Since I was with Peng Xuefei, lying has become my talk. It''s at your fingertips, and it''s well founded.


    Xia Xiaoxiao is not brainless. She loves me so much that she believes in my words. However, even so, she is still sad. Her voice is so pitiful that she says, "can''t I go to your house to look for you?"


    Her voice made my heart hurt more. I tried to bear the tremor and continued to lie: "well, I''m not at home now. My mother is afraid that I''m in danger. She took me to a secret place. I can''t see anyone else for the time being. I''m afraid I''ll have an accident. Feifei, I''m sorry. You should stay at home first."


    Peng Xuefei is also a sensible girl, will not be dogged. Although her fear makes her want to firmly grasp me, her love for me is too deep. She would rather bear such suffering on her own, but also think for me, knowing that I am in danger, she is more unlikely to embarrass me.


    After a few seconds, she said to me again, "it''s OK. I''ll wait for you. If you can come out, you must come to me."


    Her waiting will be endless, will let her more and more heartbroken, more and more haggard, the thought of this, my heart''s guilt is deeper, sadness wrapped me up, but, I still want to use the most cruel lies, to cover all the lies woven in front.


    I suppressed the sadness and deep pain, and swore back: "Feifei, don''t worry, I will!"


    At this time, I already saw my eyes red from the mirror. If I continued to speak, I might cry, so our chat ended.


    I gave Peng Xuefei a promise that will not be fulfilled, let her keep the promise of nothingness, and wait for the Jiangnan wind which does not exist at all.When I hung up, the white grandfather behind me immediately understood what was going on. He didn''t say anything more and didn''t chase me to ask again. He just said in a deep voice: "I''m going to prepare the potion. You can wash your face!"


    With that, grandfather Bai went out of the room directly, and I stood there, looking at myself in the mirror, making a final confession, and formally saying goodbye to this face. Then, I went to the bathroom to wash.


    After washing and gargling, I went back to my room. At this time, grandfather Bai''s Potion was also ready. I immediately consciously lay down on the bed and began to accept grandfather Bai''s makeup removal.


    The process of removing make-up is not troublesome. At least it is much easier than putting on makeup. Grandfather Bai used his specially made liquid medicine to clean my face bit by bit. I don''t know what kind of medicine he mixed. It smells very bad. When I apply it on my face, I feel numb and numb. After numbing, I feel the burning pain on my face.


    However, I am used to suffering from pain. I don''t care about this pain. I just take it as if it doesn''t exist. I just have a quiet rest with my eyes closed.


    With the passage of time, the memory of Jiangnan wind in my mind, life, is slowly disappearing. When I am completely free from the memory of Jiangnan wind, grandfather Bai has already wiped it for me, and then he uses water to clean my face.


    Suddenly, I heard the white grandfather''s voice like the sounds of nature: "OK!"


    These three words were introduced into my ears and stimulated my nerves. All of a sudden, my eyes suddenly opened. Although I still can''t see my face, I can''t help feeling free from bondage. I don''t need to camouflage any more. I don''t need to live under a human skin mask. I don''t need to be self disobedient. I finally return to myself.


    This time, I only felt my body full of vitality. Almost in two blinks of an eye, I turned over from the bed and walked to the mirror.


    It seems that Su Li''s face has changed from that of Tianluo in the past, but this is not my face.


    Before entering H Province, I found grandfather Bai to destroy my face. When I came to the provincial capital, I lived with an ugly thirteen for a period of time. After I was in a coma in Wutang, grandfather Bai saved me and restored my appearance. Later, I changed my appearance to Jiangnan style. Today, I washed off the makeup of Jiangnan style.


    A face after so many times of processing, of course, become not exactly the same as before, although, Suluo''s mold is still there, but my facial features at the moment look more correct. Coupled with the profound experience of this period of time, my face has more fortitude, more mature charm, and the whole person looks more manly.


    In my mind ups and downs, white grandfather''s voice suddenly from behind me: "what are you going to do next!"


    I immediately took back my mind and gave the white grandfather a few words: "go back to the old place, look for help!"


    In a simple word, it represents my determination. This is also the first thing I need to do to restore my identity as Suluo. Anyway, for me, I have really tried my best and I have done everything I should. The place where my father was detained has been found out. Then, I will use all available resources to rescue my father from the dark moon hall.


    Besides, I have been here for several months, and I should go back to see Uncle Yang and my brothers. Since I came here, I haven''t contacted them. After so long, I don''t know how they are now.


    During this period of time, I lived as someone else here. I completely lost contact with them in the past. Even when I changed my mobile phone and changed my mobile phone number, I didn''t even have their contact information. I don''t know whether those brothers are OK?


    Don''t need me to explain. Grandfather Bai understood what I meant. He nodded at me and didn''t say anything more.


    I stood for a while, then turned around and looked at the white grandfather behind me. A copy of the book said to the white grandfather: "grandfather, in the next few days, please take care of Ziyi for me, and then prepare other medicinal materials. I will definitely get them on time. There''s not much time left for me, so I''m not delaying to get ready to go! "


    With that, I bowed deeply to the man who saved my life. Then, I resolutely turned and left.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 733

    Now, time is life for me. When I had the last month left in Ziyi, I was very anxious. However, at that time, I was taken to the dungeon by the damned steward, which wasted half a month. When I came back, I met Sheng Mingjie, a troublemaker, to compete with him, and to inquire into the dark moon hall For a few days, seeing that the time is getting less and less, there are only ten days left. I must seize every minute and every second without any delay.


    However, just after I opened the door and walked out of the room, grandfather Bai suddenly stopped me: "wait a minute!"


    I stopped and turned my head to look at the white grandfather inexplicably.


    White grandfather did not wait for me to ask what, directly quickly stepped out of the room door, and said to me: "you come with me!"


    I looked at the white grandfather''s thin back, stupefied for two seconds, then, I took a step, followed his steps.


    Seeing his solemn manner, I thought he had something important for me, but I didn''t expect that he walked out of his house and walked out into the mountains.


    It was not until he came to the highest part of the forest that grandfather Bai stopped. He stood on the high ground, overlooking the forest below, and did not move.


    At the moment, the white grandfather, with a generation of fairy demeanor, the wind gently blowing his clothes, let him more momentum.


    I''ve been to this place before. Standing on it, the whole person will open up their horizons and be relaxed. The scenery is very pleasant and the air is very fresh.


    But what makes me wonder is, why does grandfather Bai take me to see the scenery, or when I am in a hurry?


    No, since grandfather Bai has brought me here, he must have his intention. He will not miss my time for no reason.


    So, I directly accelerated two steps, came to his side, stood side by side with him, overlooking the beautiful landscape.


    After a brief silence for a while, grandfather Bai finally opened his mouth and said meaningfully, "Suluo, after my observation, I find that you have made a new breakthrough in martial arts, and you have realized the way of mind!"


    After hearing this, I realized that grandfather Bai talked to me about my martial arts. However, I didn''t quite understand what he said. Unconsciously, I turned to him and asked, "what is the mind?"


    Grandfather Bai''s eyes did not change. He still looked at the distance. He only spoke softly. He replied leisurely, "mind is the state of mind. You can ignore the external environment and be undisturbed. This is the highest level of martial arts. Real masters will reach a certain level of state of mind, and even some people will reach the peak. When the mind reaches its peak, you can do whatever you want, and you will not be constrained by the moves. If you have no moves, you will be able to turn corruption into magic! "


    Although I didn''t understand the words of grandfather Bai thoroughly, I finally understood what he meant. What he said must be the realm of selflessness that I realized in the martial arts contest with Sheng Mingjie. Yes, it was this epiphany that led to the defeat of Sheng Mingjie.


    It can be said that in the end, my strength in this area is still a rookie. When it comes to fighting with the old man of dark moon hall, the environmental factors and the strength of the enemy have greatly disturbed me. In the end, I didn''t show my best state at the last point, so that I was defeated miserably.


    In fact, I also feel that the state of mind is particularly important. It can even be said that the moves and internal forces are far less important than the mood. He can really achieve the most profound and unpredictable moves like grandfather Bai. However, he can make the greatest effect. That is, his mood is so much stronger than me. Therefore, I did not hide, and I told him everything I understood to him emerge in its totality.


    And the reason why grandfather Bai asked me to stay was that he saw that the way I understood was not mature. He came to instruct me specially. After listening to my narration of his own mind, he immediately pointed out my problems, corrected them, and told me the matters needing attention. Even, he tirelessly taught me the realm he understood.


    After this instruction of grandfather Bai, I immediately solved many doubts in my heart. I just felt like I had discovered a new world, so novel and excited.


    The more I listen, the faster my heart beats and the more I feel happy. Sure enough, there is no end to learning. You have no foundation in martial arts. It depends on your own understanding ability. It''s never too late to learn. This is a famous saying. Everyone has room for improvement, especially a genius like me, who has very high talent but little experience.


    At the end of his speech, grandfather Bai said to me word by word in a very serious tone: "the heart of this thing, ultimately depends on their own to understand, savvy and talent is the most important, I have not fully understood this aspect in my life, has been stuck in a point, can not progress, but, Suluo, I believe you, your talent and understanding are top-notch I think you can become a dragon in the future as long as you understand it with your heart! "


    Dragon in man, this is a great praise for me, but I didn''t care much. I only thought that grandfather Bai was comforting me and encouraging me to make progress. My only curiosity was that he didn''t understand his mind thoroughly? In my opinion, grandfather Bai is like an old immortal. He has really achieved no desire and no desire. He can live an ordinary life, not participate in the affairs of the river and the lake, and is not seduced by money and power. I feel that his mood has reached the limit.But listen to his tone, as if he still thought his achievements were very bad. He was so strong. To what extent would he be successful?


    By contrast, my curiosity in my heart is getting deeper and deeper, and I can''t help but say to Grandpa Bai: "no, I just listened to your analysis, explanation and you looked for a try. I feel you can''t go beyond it. Is there any stronger existence in this aspect of my heart?"


    Grandpa Bai listened to my words, and he could not help but gently pull, showing a bit of bitterness. Then, he sighed leisurely and said frankly: "of course, my talent is not high, I can have the achievements now, and mainly rely on the efforts of so many years. But in other words, there are not many people who can understand my heart thoroughly. I know a lot of people , only one person, the heart actually realized the ultimate! "


    Hearing this, I thought I didn''t think, almost blurted out, and asked grandpa white, "who is it?"


    Hearing the words, Grandpa Bai''s eyes suddenly became deep, as if all of the nature, reflected in his eyes, became nihility, in his eyes, there was something that others could not see.


    After a long time, Grandpa white only made a sound, some of the high and unpredictable said: "ghost king!"


    The simple two words, once again, shocked my heart. The ghost king and the ghost king. In these days, I have heard the name too many times. I don''t need to see his dignity. Just hearing people mention his nickname, it makes me shocked. Originally, when I can''t understand him, he is the legend in my heart. Now it is mentioned several times by others. I am even more He was very impressed. At the moment, listening to Grandpa Bai said that the ghost King reached the highest level of quiet mind, which made the ghost King''s image rise a high level in my heart. He really became an insurmountable myth and became the most remote existence.


    No wonder, more than 20 years ago, he could cross the Jianghu, and he was powerful and invincible. Originally, he had already understood everything. If he was a strange man in the world, with his model, my motivation was increased a lot. Unconsciously, I closed my eyes and thought of all the methods about the state of mind.


    With Grandpa Bai''s guidance, I realized more about it, almost in a moment, I entered that state and reached the state of forgetting myself. I forgot where I was, who I was, even the white grandfather beside me, who I was. I was only immersed in the empty world, studying martial arts and couldn''t pull myself out.


    Time, as if still, and as if passing very quickly, when I open my eyes, it is noon, the sky is shining from my head, but, I seem from the body to the heart, in the soul, have been sublimated, by the summer hot sun exposure for several hours, I even did not have a little sweat, did not feel hot, even these few days An hour for me, like a few seconds, passed by, and passed.


    This time, I have made new changes and new breakthroughs, and my state can not help but rise a level. But when I turned my head, I suddenly found that Grandpa Bai was still standing beside me, and was staring at me seriously.


    It can be seen that he has been with me, from morning to noon, he and I can be said to be inseparable.


    For this teacher who has benefited me a lot in martial arts achievement, I have not too much politeness, but I look at him calmly and say firmly: "Grandpa, thank you for your guidance, but it''s not too early now. I really should go!"


    My voice is so cold and ruthless, the expression is indifferent and colorless, and there is no excitement and joy of martial arts breakthrough. No one can see my heart, but grandpa Bai''s eyes are fine and bright. He sees my change at one glance. His mouth is full of relief. Then, he nodded to me and said softly, "go!"


    I opened my lips and said two words: "goodbye!"


    As soon as the voice fell, my body turned, and my steps quickly and quickly opened, and with the sun on my feet, I walked out of the forest of the lush trees, and gradually my figure was submerged in the distance.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 734

    After about ten minutes, I walked out of the forest and came to the road outside. However, the suburbs are relatively biased and there are not many vehicles. It''s not easy to get a taxi. I didn''t stand on the side of the road to wait. I walked along the road, looking at the vehicles on the road, trying to find the traces of taxis.


    But after walking all the way, except for the private cars and trucks, I didn''t see a taxi at all. I couldn''t help but feel a little helpless. When I got to the intersection, a motorcycle came at a speed not far away. I subconsciously stopped the motorcycle and prayed, "brother, can you take me a ride? No, I can give you money!"


    In this city, it''s common for motorcycles to drive as taxis and earn some extra money. I thought this guy would agree for the sake of money. Unexpectedly, he just looked me up and down and said to me impolitely, "get out of here!"


    A word, loud, ferocious, completely exposed his arrogance and arrogance, a look is a cruel role.


    I raised my eyes slightly and glanced at him for a moment, and found that this guy was really a bit of a jerk, with a ferocious look.


    See my sight to catch a glimpse of him, he is a bit not happy, and then scolded: "you MB, don''t get out of the way again, believe me or not, I''ll whip you!"


    I see a lot of such arrogant and despotic guys. They are some bullying masters. For such people, I really don''t care, and I don''t want to wrestle with him. I''m going to leave. But at this moment, two motorcycles killed fiercely and stopped beside the man.


    One of them is wearing vest, muscle particularly developed man, open mouth to ask arrogant man way: "old three, how to return a responsibility?"


    The man called the third one nuzzled his lips toward me, and said in dissatisfaction: "I don''t know that silly B came out. He stopped me half the way and wanted me to give him a ride. His brain is sick!"


    Muscle man listened to his words, eyes can not help but look at me, he hesitated to scan me, after a glance, his eyes showed a trace of meaningful flavor.


    They didn''t look like ordinary gangsters, so I immediately apologized without delay and said, "I''m sorry to disturb you."


    The voice falls, my step has already stepped forward, I along the edge of the road, from their motorcycle by, did not make any stop.


    After a few steps, I immediately heard the voice of old three disdain: "Damn, really bad luck, let''s go."


    Then came the voice of the big brother''s muscular man: "wait a minute!"


    After a while, the muscle man''s voice sounded again: "third, fourth, do you think that man just a little like a man, like our sea Gang wanted solo?"


    On hearing this, my heart suddenly trembled for a moment. However, my steps did not stop and my head did not return. I still kept a steady pace and continued to walk.


    I seem to have nothing to do with it, but actually my ears stand up and I''m paying attention to their conversation. Now I am. My hearing is very sharp. I can detect the slightest wind and grass movement. After the muscle man finished speaking, the man who was called the fourth old man made a duck like voice: "yes, big brother, as soon as I saw him, I felt a little familiar with him, but I can''t remember where I saw him. Now I really remember that he is Suluo £¡¡±


    Immediately, the wild old three can''t wait to say: "what are you waiting for? Catch him quickly. This is a good opportunity for meritorious service!"


    After listening to his words, the boss immediately reprimanded him: "be quiet, are you stupid? Can we beat him with the three of us? Don''t you know that so many people in Wutang have been destroyed? You want to die? "


    Suddenly, the third one was silent.


    Then, the muscle man lowered his voice and said to them, "well, I''ll call the boss first and ask him to inform his wife to come. You two should hurry up and stare at him quietly."


    When the muscle man''s voice dropped, I turned around and flashed in front of the three of them at the speed of limping. I said in a cold voice, "don''t stare, I''m here!"


    My words made the muscle man who just took out the mobile phone, his hand trembled and his mobile phone fell directly to the ground. At this time, the muscle man''s face became stiff with fright. His eyes were full of consternation and fear, as if he had seen a ghost. The other two were also scared with a cold sweat and eyebrows trembling.


    Quiet for two seconds, muscle man quickly get out of the car, I beg for mercy: "brother, grandfather, I am wrong, I recognize the wrong person, please forgive me!"


    Perhaps, Suluo is a devil in the eyes of the sea Gang, especially in the eyes of his younger brother, who eats people and doesn''t vomit bones. Therefore, I just said a word, which made the muscle man scared to the bone. His two younger brothers were even more scared than to breathe.


    To tell you the truth, I don''t care about the exposure of identity. After all, it''s no surprise that Suluo appears in the provincial capital. Moreover, when someone sees my real body and my true face, it proves that Suluo really exists. In this way, no one will associate Suluo with Jiangnan style.The only thing I was a little bit shocked was that I almost forgot that I was now in the provincial capital, and the Haibang was looking for me in the whole city.


    This is the world of Haibang. I think whether I go back by car or by train, as long as I''m within the scope of the provincial capital, I should be easily detected. I don''t want to expose my whereabouts as soon as I appear, and I don''t want to fall into the tiger''s mouth of the Hai Gang. Therefore, I can''t go to the provincial city for a ride. At present, the safest way is to ride a motorcycle by myself.


    Thinking of this, I suddenly showed a strange smile to the three Haibang people in front of me. This smile immediately made the legs of the three people shiver.


    While they were shivering, my smile suddenly froze. At the same time, my body moved. In the room of electric light and flint, I put out my hand. Three times five parts two, I knocked down these three people.


    Of course, I didn''t kill them. After all, they were not guilty to death. I just let them faint in the past. At least, they can''t wake up today.


    After solving them, I immediately locked my eyes on the three motorcycles. Then, I picked one with good performance and drove it away at a high speed.


    My destination is the city where my base camp is located, which is not too far away from the provincial capital, which can be directly reached by motorcycle. However, before I went to the main road, I bought a casual suit, a baseball cap and a black mask at a small shop along the way.


    After I couldn''t recognize the ghost I was dressed up in, I got back on the motorcycle and flew away. This suit of dress up was helpful to disguise my identity. Originally, I didn''t enter the provincial capital, but drove directly from the suburbs. Except for the three unfortunate men who recognized me, no one knew who I was. When they woke up, only one message would be sent out, that is I showed up in the suburbs, and nobody would know that solo had actually returned to his hometown.


    For me, that city is my foothold and my world. My organization, my brothers and my friends are all in that city. The underground boundary of the city has been under my command. It is my world. That city is my home. Today, I will go home.


    It''s a luxury for me to go home. Originally, where my father was there was my home. My father and I formed a family. But now, my father is locked in the dark moon hall, and my little home is fragmented. However, I still have another home, a home that belongs to my own fight. It is a big family. It is a big family that I founded by myself. It is the fire of war.


    At the beginning, in order to deal with Xie Yu''s backers, I created the fire of war. Later, with the help of my father, the fire defeated the Buddha and led the underground forces of the whole city. I was the underground emperor of the city.


    Time has changed and I have been hiding in H Province for so long. I, the underground king, finally want to go home and return to my territory. This makes me look forward to seeing my old brother again.


    Now I just want to go back to speed, speed to reunite with my brothers, speed to gather people, speed to achieve my final goal, so I can''t help but increase the horsepower, almost riding a motorcycle to fly.


    The faster the speed is, the more boiling my body''s blood is, the more fierce the passion in my heart is rolling. On both sides of the street, the scenery along the way is ignored by me. I just accelerate and fly forward one by one.


    Finally, when the sun is hanging in the sky, the time, came to the evening, and I also arrived at my destination, that is, my base camp, heaven and earth.


    This city, I have a lot of memories, there are many places I am familiar with, but my headquarters is in this world, naturally, my first stop is this, this is my home.


    The motorcycle stopped not far in front of the hotel door. I stepped on the motorcycle and looked up at the place that I was very familiar with. It was once a one-stop consumption place. However, on a closer look, the exterior wall of the motorcycle seems to have been refreshed. The furnishings outside and inside the door seem to have been renovated. It should be that after a new rest, the past is more gorgeous It''s spectacular.


    The sky is not completely dark, but all kinds of lights outside the door are turned on, flashing a different light, especially the heaven and earth signboard headlight, very eye-catching, these four characters are magnificent.


    I stare at the signs on earth and heaven, and I feel a lot of emotion in my heart. I remember that when I left, I started secretly from here on a motorcycle and went around for a circle. Now, I am back riding my motorcycle.


    In a few months, I changed too much, became too fast and fierce, and the development of this city did not catch up with my changes. I experienced countless pains and tribulations, experienced several times of life and death, I grew up and matured, my strength has also undergone tremendous changes, my whole person has been completely transformed.


    However, no matter how big and how many changes, there is one thing I still have not changed, that is, my love for my brothers. They have accompanied me to fight in the world, accompany me to live and die together, they have developed and expanded the fire of war with me, and have experienced many hardships together. Therefore, we are the same, brothers and brothers.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 735

    Standing at the door of the hotel, my brain couldn''t help falling into meditation. When my thoughts were flying, the security guard at the door of the hotel suddenly came forward and scolded me loudly: "Hey, what do you do? Don''t park your car at the door and get in the way if you have nothing to do."


    I suddenly interrupted the memory, looked up at the loud voice of the security guard, found that it was a new face, I did not say anything, obediently put the motorcycle aside, and then lowered my cap, toward the hotel interior.


    The security guard saw that I was riding a motorcycle and dressed strangely. Obviously, I was not pleased with him. However, he also knew that the customer was God and didn''t stop me. I went straight to the hall on the first floor. Because I was imminent to save my father, I came here with a task. Therefore, I tried to return low-key, and everyone who didn''t want to do it was well known, otherwise things would spread to Hong Gang It''s not easy.


    Therefore, as soon as I got to the hall, I went to the elevator, ready to go straight to the boss''s office to find Shen Muchen.


    But as I passed the counter in the hall, one of the bar assistants at the front desk suddenly stopped me: "who are you looking for, sir?"


    Her voice is extremely soft and beautiful. However, her voice has a trace of vigilance. I know that as the headquarters of the war, the management here is much stricter than that of ordinary hotels. I came in without checking in, but I went straight to the elevator. In addition, this strange dress made the receptionist alert.


    I didn''t want to be embarrassed, so I stopped and whispered to the receptionist, "Hello, I''m looking for your boss Shen Muchen. Please contact me for a moment."


    The waitress''s look at me was full of doubts. Now, when I heard this, her eyes were even more suspicious. She said to me strangely, "Sir, I''m very sorry. Our boss is not Shen Muchen!"


    "Who is your boss?" I said in dismay


    "Ma Yuan, boss Ma!" said the receptionist


    Ma Yuan? Who is this man? I had never heard of such a person and didn''t think much about it. I asked her again, "what about the manager?"


    The waitress seriously returned to me and said, "Huning!"


    Well, what''s going on here? Why are they all people I don''t know?


    There''s no reason. This is my territory. It''s the headquarters of the war. Even if our forces expand from the east to the city and become the largest gang in the city, our headquarters has not changed.


    But why, the boss on earth has changed? Even if, for special reasons, the headquarters of the war is changed and the nightclub is left to others to take care of, it should also be the top management of the organization. How could it be someone I have never heard of?


    The more I think about it, the deeper the doubt in my heart. My heart beat faster than before. I looked at the waitress closely and asked in doubt, "isn''t this a place of war?"


    After listening to my words, the maid''s serious face suddenly relaxed. She couldn''t help but chuckle and said speechless: "fire! Don''t laugh, sir. Are you still living in the past? There is no fire in the present


    When the waitress listened to my serious question, she took it as a joke. Her tone of voice changed. But her joke was a bolt from the blue to me, which made me dizzy.


    Did I hear it wrong or what? What does she mean? She didn''t mean that the club was no longer a war club, but that the fire of war no longer existed?


    How could that be possible? How can the fire of war disappear? It is rooted in this city. I founded the fire and developed it to the largest gang in the whole city. It has been deeply rooted in this city. Now, which force can shake it? It''s impossible?


    I don''t believe it. I really don''t believe that the fire of war just disappeared. In a trance, my emotions fluctuated violently and my heart was so excited that I suddenly flashed forward and flashed to the counter. I anxiously asked the waitress, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter with the fire?"


    Because I was too excited, my tone was not euphemistic, even a little harsh, so impolite that the waitress who just sneered was scared and frightened.


    The little girl may have felt my momentum and suffered from some invisible oppression. Her voice was not clear. She faltered back to me and said, "I don''t know. When I came to work here, the fire of war has already disappeared!"


    Seeing that my attitude was not good, another older woman at the front desk was not willing to. She directly criticized me with a bad tone: "what do you mean? We have no obligation to answer your irrelevant questions


    Smell speech, I this just realize oneself rash, quickly take some tiny apology way: "excuse me!"


    After that, I immediately adjusted my mood, and was about to ask the older waiter about the situation of the next war. But at this time, I was acutely aware that a number of security personnel suddenly gathered in the huge hall, and they all looked at me with a look.


    When I scanned at random, I found that these people were not ordinary spectators at all. Moreover, they looked at me with serious vigilance. Maybe they were alerted only when they heard that I inquired about the war.At the same time, a very bad premonition attacked my mind. According to the common sense, the boss in heaven and earth changed. So, the signboard should be changed, too?


    Don''t think about it. There''s something wrong with it.


    Thinking of this, I didn''t dare to delay for half a moment. I immediately said to a few receptionists at the front desk: "excuse me, goodbye!"


    The voice dropped, I immediately turned to the door, ready to leave.


    However, I have not yet reached the door, behind the sudden came a sharp voice: "stop!"


    Almost reflexively, my body stopped and my steps stopped.


    At the moment I stopped, seven or eight security guards came up and surrounded me. The man in white shirt and black tie took the lead. He came to me and said to me in a very strict voice: "you, take off the mask!"


    His attitude is very unfriendly, and his tone of voice is just like giving orders. It can be seen how overbearing he is.


    I raised my eyes slightly, looked directly at him, said impolitely: "by what?"? Is that how you treat your guests? "


    When I said this, I deliberately took out the guest''s posture, appeared to be justified.


    However, I have no sense of self-respect in him. When he heard me say this, he looked at me directly, and his tone became more and more fierce: "I said, take down the mask. We suspect that you have a problem. Please cooperate with us in the investigation."


    I disdain said: "I''m sorry, I don''t have this obligation, I have something else to go first!"


    With that, I immediately stepped forward, ready to pass him and head for the door.


    But the man in the suit suddenly held out a hand and blocked me. Then, he suddenly said to me kindly, "wait a minute!"


    But in a flash, he changed his face. His tyranny was gone, and the only thing that appeared on his face was a polite smile. With a smile on his face, he whispered to my ear, "don''t go. Just now it seems that you inquired about the war. How can the front desk know about this? You should ask me. Come on, it''s not convenient for us to talk here Speak


    At this moment, he was just like my brother, calling me a courtesy.


    I was a bit caught off guard by his 180 degree turning attitude. However, his words really went to my heart. It''s no use asking the front desk how to understand the gang''s affairs. This man in suit is different. He should know something about the disappearance of the war.


    So I dispelled my doubts and said to him, "OK."


    Then, I was ready to go with him, but when I turned back, I caught a glimpse of the man in the suit with a smile of success in his mouth.


    Only in this second, I almost wake up, my brain light suddenly appeared, heart turbulent.


    At the beginning, I thought that there might be something wrong with the world. After all, the signboards have not changed. Now, judging from his attitude, he is serious for a while and polite to me at the same time. Obviously, he is delaying my time. I suddenly realize that there is only one possibility in the current situation, that is, the heaven and the earth have fallen into the hands of the sea gang.


    In this city, no gang can be active in the war, and it is impossible to make the fire disappear. Then, I''m afraid that only the sea gang can destroy it, and only the sea gang has a big hatred with me, and they try their best to catch me.


    After I figured out, where would I be trapped? If I had a fierce attack, I would turn back and run towards the gate. However, the flat headed man seemed to have been on guard. As soon as I turned around, one of the security personnel quickly blocked me. I was not polite, and kicked him to fly with my feet up. I was quick and smart.


    After clearing the dog, I immediately continued to walk outside the gate.


    The man in suit knew that his plot had been seen through by me. He immediately showed a ferocious face and yelled at all the staff: "give it to me!"


    The voice fell a moment, the suit man first rushed to me, the speed is also extremely fast.


    This man in suit can give orders here. Obviously, he is the steward of this hotel.


    As a leader, his strength is not bad, and he has a little Kung Fu foundation. However, compared with me now, it''s too poor. I didn''t pay attention to him at all. Before he rushed to me, I had already attacked him.


    This morning, under the guidance of grandfather Bai, I had a whole mind to understand the mood essentials he had taught me. At noon, my whole person was like a completely new man, and my heart comprehension suddenly rose to a new level.


    It''s a very important point about the mentality when fighting. Today, I have understood my mind to a certain extent. Therefore, during the fighting, I kept my mind very good. At the moment, facing the siege of so many people, my mind was not in disorder. Even though I knew that I had fallen into the trap of the Hai Gang, I was not surprised. I really realized that Mount Tai collapsed in front of me and remained unchanged.It is because of the good mentality, my force will play better, and I can exert the strongest power with little effort.


    Two moves, the strong suit man was beaten by me, and finally lay on his back on the ground, his face painfully tangled together.


    Although some other security personnel have some strength, for me, they are ants. In less than two minutes, I can easily defeat them. These security personnel are not ordinary spectators, they are members of the sea gang. However, they are not even elites in the Haibang, and they can''t compete with me at all.


    It took no effort to solve them. My handsome moves and my unparalleled strength shocked the front desk staff, especially the old waiters who just spoke ill to me. They were even more confused.


    I didn''t care about those people any more, and I didn''t have time to pay attention to anyone. After killing the security personnel, I clapped my hands and continued to walk to the hotel gate.


    At this time, the man in suit lying on the ground suddenly raised his voice and yelled: "he is solo. Lock the door, hold the time. Don''t let him run away. The boss will be here soon."


    In an instant, the security personnel inside and outside the gate locked the gate with thunder.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 736

    Haibang, I have to admire them. They do have a bit of order. In order to stay with me, they did their best. However, their actions did not stop me. I still walked towards the gate.


    Came to the door, I was full of strength, the strength of the whole body instantly instilled into my feet, and then, I lifted my feet, very powerful kick to the toughened glass door in front of me.


    I kick the door simple and crude, the most important thing is, this foot accumulated my thousands of strength, with overwhelming momentum.


    At once, there was a loud bang, which exploded in the hall, and the thick toughened glass broke directly.


    With the broken toughened glass falling to the ground, my body in the people''s incredible, also rubbed across the door, to fly to the speed of my motorcycle, midway there is no stop, I quickly stepped on the motorcycle, after starting, directly flew away.


    Leaving the trap of heaven and earth, I gained freedom and galloped in the wind. However, my heart did not have the slightest joy of happiness, and only the desolation and sadness, as well as the deep uneasiness in my heart.


    Night gradually fell down, the street lights on both sides of the beautiful, the bustling city of people, the wind blowing in the Pentium of me, but I feel suffocating, how can I think, I look forward to the reunion all the way, should be such an end?


    I thought that the city was still dominated by the fire of war. My return today didn''t ask for much scenery. I just wanted to get together with my old brothers. However, when I came back, the first news I got was that the fire of war no longer exists. This huge reversal made me feel like I fell into hell from heaven. I was really shocked and miserable.


    During this time, I was really isolated from the world. I didn''t know anything about Lien Chan fire. Of course, what worried me more was my brothers. I didn''t know how they were now? How will they be treated by the sea Gang? Now, where are they?


    Suddenly, I thought of my original University. Yes, this is my hometown. It''s the beginning of my war. At the beginning, I relied on some students of this school to form the war.


    At that time, as the overlord of the school, I selected the elite personnel in the school to join in my war. I worked with these brothers step by step, and eventually developed it into the largest organization in the city. But who knows, we just took the leading position and were lifted by the people of the Maritime gang.


    Now, in this city, the fire has disappeared, and I have to go back to school to find out the whereabouts of my brothers. Thinking of this, my speed soared in an instant, and my motorcycle galloped to the direction of the University.


    In a short time, I went to the school. To my disappointment, the campus was already very cold. In a pheasant university like ours, the holidays were all ahead of schedule. At this time, they had finished the examination and had a vacation. There were not many people left in the school. After the lively campus, it became extremely depressed, like a dead city.


    In this place, I have too many memories. He can be said to be the turning point of my life. I learned to resist for the first time. I met my favorite woman Ziyi here. It was because of her that I embarked on this road and founded after War, just made the next series of things, now, that accompany me Ziyi accident, my father''s accident.


    But these, did not defeat me, did not extinguish my fighting spirit, I still want to fight against this cruel reality, I returned to my base camp, I also want to take these brothers who have fought with me to the battlefield, and then burn the blood, but the painful reality has annihilated my last hope.


    I feel, on the naive is playing tricks on me, let me become nothing, I lost relatives, lost love, why even my brothers and friends should be deprived?


    The more I think about it, the deeper the sorrow in my heart. Looking at the familiar campus in front of me, things and people have changed. I just feel a chill all over my body. I can''t help but flip out countless fragmentary picture fragments in my mind, including Ziyi, Shen Muchen, Chen Haoran, crab, and many old friends in my past.


    I was immersed in the memories and had so many thoughts that my attention was distracted. I didn''t pay attention to the front at all. When I reacted, I found that a figure suddenly appeared in front of me, which scared me to brake hard and stop the motorcycle.


    Just a little bit closer, I bumped into the figure in front of me. This is a young man, who is supposed to be a sports student. He is very tall and muscular. He is still wearing a gray sports suit. It seems that he has just finished playing and is sweating. The scene just now startled him. When he was shocked, he broke into a curse at me and said, "what are you doing Do you want to hit a dead man


    His temper is still very fierce, but when he looked up to see me clearly, suddenly, he was silent.


    Under the dark night, my dress is very different. The most important thing is that the fight between heaven and earth just now made me splash some blood. The blood light combined with my clothes made my momentum suddenly show. Without me talking, the other party could feel my extraordinary.


    This person saw the signs, may think I am a cruel role in society, he is a student naturally dare not be too rash.I didn''t care what he said before. I just got off the motorcycle and said to him, "I''m sorry, I almost hit you!"


    This is an apology, but I said it with a different spirit, but the tall man felt the difference and quickly replied, "no, it''s OK!"


    Despite his strong body, he is not brave enough to speak easily.


    In any case, I was also the overlord of this university. Every student here can be regarded as my younger brother in a sense. I have no intention of rejecting them. After he finished speaking, I continued to ask him politely: "excuse me, are there any people in this school who are fighting?"


    A listen to the two words of war, this guy''s face suddenly changed, he was curious to look at me, and then, just quietly said to me: "what are you looking for the fire?"


    His tone was obviously alert. I realized that it was too abrupt to ask. I didn''t know. I thought I was looking for something.


    So, after a pause, I patiently explained to him: "it''s like this. I used to be a little brother of the war, and then I left for a period of time. I didn''t expect to come back now. I heard that the organization had an accident. I want to know what is going on?"


    This pheasant university, after all, is the birthplace of the war. No one should not know about it. Students here should be aware of such a big event as the disappearance of the war. Therefore, I don''t need to go around in circles. I''d like to make a white point.


    Sure enough, as soon as this guy listened to my explanation, his eyes immediately went out. It seemed that he adored the fire of war. He scanned me twice with his shining eyes to make sure that I didn''t look like a liar. Then, he opened the conversation box and talked to me about the fire.


    The reason is that the tall man didn''t know in detail, but he understood the general situation. Through his narration, I knew that since Shen Muchen took over the leader of the war, the war has been developing rapidly in his hands. Moreover, it is also developing very rapidly. He is the leader of the whole city.


    In addition, people in the war will not engage in any illegal activities. They are very organized and disciplined, and are praised by others.


    However, at the height of the war, the people of the sea Gang suddenly killed here and attacked in a large scale. Overnight, the fire spread all over the city and was swept away.


    It was a bloody night, and the brilliant fire of war was destroyed overnight. It is said that many people died, and those who did not die fled. They did not appear again. Even in the school, there were no people who were fighting. Anyway, from that day on, the fire in the city was completely extinguished, out of the sight of the public. After that, the underground forces of the city were destroyed They are controlled by the sea gang. Although some people have complaints against the sea Gang, no one dares to say anything. No one dares to interfere in their hegemonism, whether it is a mafia or a white one.


    As for why the Hai Gang wanted to target the war, the tall man only knew that he had something to do with his former boss, Su Luo. He didn''t know about the others.


    But by comparing the time he said, I immediately knew the reason. That is, on the night of Ziyi''s suicide, I became crazy at the Wutang headquarters. That night, I killed many people. That night, Zhang Lei came to save me in time. Therefore, he offended he Yunxiang, the law enforcement elder of the maritime gang.


    The time when the fire was swept was the second day after the first battle of the five halls. It can be seen that the reason why the war was destroyed was because of me. Because of my impulse, I angered the Haigang and challenged their bottom line, so that the Hai Gang moved its anger to my brothers.


    My brothers, because of my impulse, die, hurt, escape.


    At the thought of these, I just feel difficult to breathe, my heart is shaking, my eyes gradually become red, more and more red, the light moonlight reflects my eyes, let me like a bloodthirsty ghost, eyes are full of red light.


    The tall man saw my abnormality, and his face immediately changed. His eyes showed a look of fear. He did not dare to stay with me any more. He only sighed and said in a deep voice: "well, how beautiful the war was at the beginning. I broke my head and didn''t add it. But it turned out to be a flash in the pan. What a pity!"


    Said that, the tall man immediately took a step, left me alone, in the depressed moonlight, red eyes, watching the cold campus.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 737

    After listening to that man''s story, my eyes were red and red, and the ultimate hatred was intended to sprout in my heart. Although I had guessed that the fire of war had been carried out by the sea gang before, I heard the whole story and heard that the fire had been destroyed overnight, and many brothers died and injured. What''s more, they were all destroyed by the sea Gang because of me, which really makes me unable No pain, let me not hate ah.


    At the beginning, I put down the fire of war, put aside my brothers, and went to H Province alone to save my father. In the end, they were still implicated by me, and my whole war was extinguished. That was my root and my lifelong efforts.


    Haibang has completely destroyed my whole life, captured my father, killed my lover, destroyed my war, slaughtered my brother, and left me with nothing. This terrible feud broke my heart. If I could, I would really like to kill all the Haibang to vent my infinite anger.


    However, up to now, what can I take to avenge? Can I burn down the whole Haibang with my anger?


    Originally, I wanted to find my fire as a support to save my father. You know, the later war, but the powerful team formed by my former brother and many of my father''s old departments was destroyed, and I became a loner in an instant. How could I deal with the powerful Hai Gang with my own strength? Not to mention saving my father.


    Now, I''m afraid the only thing I can rely on is uncle Yang. However, the sea Gang is so inhumane that even the fighting fire has been dealt with. Uncle Yang, as my adoptive father, will they let it go? Even if Uncle Yang is OK, I''m afraid he''s already hidden. I don''t have his contact information. It''s crazy to find him!


    This return, I came with full of hope, but got the most thorough despair. I not only could not find reinforcements, but also lost everything. I was so angry that I couldn''t vent my anger. My heart became colder and more miserable.


    I don''t know how long I have been standing here. Until a night wind blows suddenly, which makes me wake up from the chaos, I realize that this is not the time to abandon myself. I can''t just despair and give up. As long as there is a little possibility, I will fight for it.


    According to the tall man, all the people who survived the war have disappeared, and there are no more people in this university. Besides, there is a summer vacation here, and there are few students in the whole school. It is meaningless for me to stay here, and I have no time to delay.


    So, I quickly boarded the motorcycle, left the university which had brought me great changes, and rushed to the normal university next door.


    Normal University is Shen Muchen''s University. He is the overlord of this university. At least someone should know his whereabouts. Moreover, my university is on holiday, which does not mean that the normal university will have a holiday. The general university should not have a holiday at this time?


    Unconsciously, I increased the horsepower, the motorcycle drove fast, roaring through the sky. Almost in the blink of an eye, I came to the normal university next door to pheasant university.


    Fortunately, the normal university has not had a holiday, but it is about to be released. The students are cramming for the final exam.


    When I came to this university, I felt the atmosphere of the campus. There were lights in the classrooms and more lights in the dormitories. There were many students on the campus. My heart was also hot. Finally, it was not so cold. I began to work hard to get information.


    After many inquiries, I know that Shen Muchen disappeared on the night of the bloody war of the Haibang. Even other members of the normal university, including crabs, disappeared overnight. As for whether they were alive or dead, no one knows, because the Haibang has suppressed this matter, and no one dares to complain about the war. That''s taboo All we know is that the escaped members dare not come back for fear of being caught by the sea gang.


    No matter how many people I ask, I get this result. All my brothers are not sure where to go, what''s more, their life and death are not clear. Even now, people dare not talk about the war. This once glorious organization has become a taboo object, and it is almost forgotten by the world.


    After some inquiry, the heat in my heart completely disappeared and turned to be cold again. I seemed to have lost my direction and was submerged in the vast ocean. I really didn''t know what to do.


    Finally, because I was too high-profile and too eager to inquire about the war and Shen Muchen, the normal university made quite a stir because of me.


    In order to avoid being noticed by the sea Gang, I quickly withdrew from the normal university. In despair, I rode my motorcycle to a small bar called brilliant bar.


    Although the name of the bar has changed, the style and environment have not changed. The pattern is still so small. When you walk in, you can feel the strong flavor of youth. Students from nearby universities are either preparing for the exam or having a holiday. Therefore, there are not many guests in the bar.


    I''m not here to reminisce about the old days with the landlady, nor to inquire about the news of the war. All I need to know is that no brother of the organization dares to show up in this city. I don''t know where to find them. Maybe they have been scattered all over the world and live a life of hiding and hiding.Hope completely disillusioned, I came to this bar, just for fear of attracting attention, I chose a corner seat, ordered a few bottles of wine, a person quietly drank.


    At this moment, if I don''t drink some wine, I will burst. The turbulent mood in my heart, my full of sorrow and hatred, can only be vented by alcohol.


    In fact, since playing Jiangnan style, I seldom drink wine and almost forget the taste of wine. But today, I especially miss the taste of this wine. It is that kind of long-standing taste. I want to taste it, but I can''t control it. I drink it as water instead of as wine. I don''t know the taste and it doesn''t eliminate my heart On the contrary, the more I drink, the deeper my melancholy.


    The past like smoke, vaguely floating in front of me, accompanied by my melancholy, let me extremely desolate.


    At the beginning, my war was founded in this small bar. This is the place where I first saw the scene, and it is also the birthplace of the fire that I led my brothers to establish.


    At that time, there was only one entrance to the war. Chen Haoran was the leader of the hall. More than 20 students of us established it here with a surging heart. Although the main purpose of my organization was to deal with Xie Yu''s power, I gradually became emotional about the war and had a kind of ambition. I constantly promise my brothers to carry it forward, to take them to the top of life, to live and die with them.


    The brothers in the war also inherited the purpose of the organization. They were loyal and loyal. They believed me unconditionally. They followed me to the future and died for me.


    But I, in order to save my father, I quietly left the war, gave up my brothers who share life and death, and even, in the end, even implicated these brothers. I''m really not a human being. I drink to the pain, my eyes are blurred, and the world in front of me is more and more scattered.


    After a few bottles of wine, my eyes have begun to take stars. I feel dizzy and dizzy. There seems to be liquid stirring in my chest, which makes me feel uncomfortable. However, I still want to continue to drink. I have drunk all the bottles of wine I ordered at the beginning.


    So, I looked up at the waiter not far away, and was about to ask her to give me a refill, but at this time, my remaining light noticed that there was a man staring at me secretly.


    Although I''m dizzy now, my instinctive vigilance is still very high. I can basically judge who is normal and who is plotting a plot. However, the person who is staring at me at the moment has a furtive look, which is obviously tracking.


    In an instant, my drinking disappeared. My brain was stimulated for a moment, and I became very sober. Because I understood immediately that I must have been discovered by the people of the sea gang. Before I appeared in the world, I hurt some of them and alerted the Haigang. Their people must have cast nets to catch fish. Search me all over the city. I hide in the corner of this small broken bar Fall, can be watched, and can stare at me in addition to the sea Gang people, I really can''t think of anyone else.


    Thinking of this, I immediately put on my mask, stood up, and then walked out of the bar with my head down. Although I have a huge hatred for the sea Gang, I''m alone now, so it''s not easy to meet them. Besides, I don''t want to get into trouble. There are many things waiting for me to do. I can''t spend time with them here, let alone be entangled by them.


    Therefore, I chose to leave quickly, but my action is no use, because at this moment, it is already late.


    As soon as I got to the door of the bar, I saw a large number of people on the road. They were not ordinary small characters. They were all fierce guys. Needless to say, they were elites of the sea gang.


    Of course, the Haibang knew that I was very strong. In order to arrest me, they specially prepared such a strong army, waiting for me here.


    Seeing this, I frowned and ran away. The place where my motorcycle stops is all the sea Gang people. I can''t ride it any more. I can only run away. Although I drink too much, I still can''t run fast. This has always been my strong point. After my strength is improved, my running speed will also be strengthened.


    As soon as I started to run, I immediately heard a roaring roar: "chase!"


    All of a sudden, in this cold street, there is a chase war, which can be more exciting than the police and bandit movies on TV. After all, we are not ordinary people. No matter in momentum or speed, we are different from ordinary people. Our pursuit makes the pedestrians in the street stop and watch.


    Originally, it was not a big problem to get rid of these people with my strength. However, in order to catch me, the Hai Gang had already made full preparations. They also ambushed people at the other end of the road, and directly attacked me on both sides.


    One after the first attack, let me slowly in the other side of the encirclement, I was blocked in the center of the street, unable to move forward, also unable to retreat. Helpless, I have to cross the street into the middle of an alley.


    But when I ran to the end of the alley, I found that it was a dead end. When I turned to run back, the entrance of the alley was already blocked by the sea gang.


    For a moment, I just feel a dark in front of me, and I don''t want to run any more. I just stand in the same place and wait for the arrival of these great beasts.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 738

    Soon, the whole alley was blocked by the people of the Haigang. This lane is quite wide, and a row can accommodate five or six people. When I look at it like this, there are at least 200 people in that row, and all of them are elites. They are supposed to be the elites of the headquarters. They are better than the people of the fifth hall in terms of strength, especially the leaders It''s even more of a master.


    To be honest, if I had dealt with these people alone in the past, I would never have won the slightest chance. But now it is different. I am no longer a Suluo who died with the Wutang. My strength has improved several levels. In particular, I have practiced my mind to a certain situation. In the face of such a dense sea Gang elite, I did not panic, nor was I afraid At least, I think it''s OK to get out of them.


    However, to my surprise, these people did not immediately attack me, or even said anything to me. They just set up a battle and looked at me covetously.


    Time, silence for a while, suddenly, the two rows of people in the middle of them, very orderly to the side, revealed a path.


    As soon as the trail came out, I saw three straight figures coming up at the end of the trail. All three of them were familiar to me. He Yunxiang, the law enforcement elder of the Hai Gang, was the leader, while elder Jin and elder Mu followed him.


    When I saw the three of them, my heart suddenly popped twice. I really didn''t expect that in order to arrest me this time, the Hai Gang sent three elders to stop me. As the three of them, they couldn''t have stayed in this small city. Needless to think, it must have been the evening when they got the news that I had come to this city, so they rushed all the way from the headquarters in order to catch me.


    The Hai Gang really looked up to me. Originally, in their eyes, Suluo''s peak strength should have been demonstrated when he slaughtered the five halls. To deal with such a Suluo, he Yunxiang alone was more than enough to stab me, but they even sent three elders to deal with me.


    Of course, they didn''t know that I was Jiangnan Feng. They didn''t know that I was the one who could get Sheng Mingjie into the hospital. If they knew, they would look up to me even more. At that time, they might not only send three elders over.


    But even so, with my real strength now, I don''t have much confidence to deal with so many people in front of me, especially the other side has three unpredictable elders.


    However, if I have no confidence, I will not be afraid before the war. No matter what kind of dangerous situation we are in, we must be fearless in the face of danger. Even if we fight, I will not be disorderly.


    If I am not afraid, my heart is steady, my heart is steady and my shape is more stable. Facing the momentum of the other three elders, I don''t show any panic. My eyes are still calm, and I seem very indifferent.


    Soon, the three of them came to me. Among them, he Yunxiang was the first to open his voice. He disdained me with a very high attitude: "Hello, Suluo!"


    His tone showed his excitement. He was not afraid of me at all. On the contrary, he was very happy to have this opportunity to arrest me.


    At this time, I didn''t want to play any riddles with them. I said in a cold voice, "what do you want?"


    Even if the enemy is fierce again, I am also old well, my tone, very insipid.


    He Yunxiang saw that I was so calm, his eyebrows all could not help wrinkling, his eyes cold light, said: "you say what you want, of course, is to take you back!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the master of tiger and wolf immediately shook his body and showed his eagerness to try.


    I know that this war can not escape, but also can not escape, forced to this point, I do not want to hide, itself, the collapse of my war, such hatred in my heart, let me have no place to vent, no matter how much I drink, I can not vent, they are now aggressive, completely on my anger, forced me to vent.


    In this case, I will sacrifice my dead brothers with the blood of these people. Although I am not sure whether I can defeat the jackals, it doesn''t matter now. Since I am forced to do so, I don''t need to care about my own future. What I have to do now is to kill one by one and kill one pair by one, Their blood is the vent of resentment in my heart.


    Thinking, the seeds of hatred in my heart have begun to sprout, my eyes are becoming more and more red, the whole body of blood surging.


    Suddenly, I dropped my hat on the ground, and my mask flew far away. Immediately, my face was exposed in the other party''s view.


    These people in the moment to see my face, each other can not help but show fierce light, as if to eat me in general, I ignore their eyes, directly and violently pulled off my clothes, exposed my strong muscles.


    In the night, I bared my arms, with my pair of red eyes, tightly staring at he Yunxiang, said defiantly: "if you think you have the ability to take me back, just come!"


    My voice reverberated in the sky above the alley. With the sound of domineering, the momentum of my body erupted. My eyes were red and my veins swelled. It was like a demon coming.All the people on the scene were shocked by such a powerful momentum. Although the people of the Haibang had long regarded me as a devil and wanted to get rid of it quickly, they were still a little scared when they saw me with their own eyes. Those members of the sea gang who were eager to try were stiff in the moment, and their eyes flashed with horror.


    As the leader of the other party, he Yunxiang was indifferent and didn''t care about my outburst. After all, he had the courage and the confidence. It seemed that I was a clown in front of him. He was not afraid of me at all. Seeing me rampant, he just felt funny. He said to me jokingly: "Suluo, I have seen your madness before. I didn''t expect that you are really a madman You don''t think we are the five hall group, do you think you can deal with us by yourself


    He Yunxiang can be an elder of the law enforcement Hall of the Shanghai Gang. His temper is the same as his identity, and he has made a comparison. However, at the moment, he does not show his decisive and straightforward means to me. He knows that I am challenging him, but he still has the leisure to talk nonsense with me here.


    It seems that he is very interested in me, but I have no interest in him. In my eyes, all the people in the sea gang are damned. They are all my sworn enemies. My heart is full of anger and hatred.


    After listening to he Yunxiang''s provocative words, I hate him more and kill me even more. With my red eyes on the people of the Hai Gang, I roared: "you guys, you brothers who killed me in the war, even if you are dead, I will take you to be buried with me!"


    This roar, roar out of my heart infinite anger, roar straight into the sky, ring in the lonely night sky, the night seems to be because of my anger and change color, the sky more and more dark down, only the distant street lamp light shine a faint light here.


    The glimmer reflected in my eyes, my eyes seem to have a fire, red, although, I still have a strong wine gas, but this wine force makes me look more crazy, my momentum, row on the sea, magnificent.


    Seeing me like this, he Yunxiang was stunned. He squinted and thought for two seconds. Then he said to me, "Oh, I can''t believe that you still have feelings for your war. After listening to you, I remember. The last time, on the night of the fifth hall, you were taken away from under my nose. The next day, I came here I''ve come to see you, but? You don''t know who you are. If you don''t account for your whereabouts, I''ll clean them up and show you! "


    After saying that, he Yunxiang also disdained his lips. He despised the war to the point that he even disdained to say his name. That was the Jiangshan I fought with blood and my life. The organization that I worked hard so hard to create finally unified the whole city''s war. In his eyes, he Yunxiang was not as good as a fart.


    What did he say? By the way, he cleaned up the ignorant guys. My brothers, who are devoted to life and death, were just cleaned up by him. By the way, he destroyed all my brothers and my lifelong efforts?


    Even after he Yunxiang''s voice dropped, a lot of people from the sea behind him also followed him with a lighthearted and incomparable voice of discussion:


    "I went, I thought that where did Suluo come from, I thought it was for the sake of some rubbish organization!"


    "Yes, that old fire is really too vulnerable to a blow. It was put out in a moment!"


    "Ha ha, that''s a bunch of rubbish. It''s said that there are students in it. I can''t bear to do it!"


    "Well, that was the battle I couldn''t bear to look straight at!"


    The rustling sound of discussion spread over the alley, bringing out endless contempt. Many of them seemed to have participated in the original incident, but for them, it was not a battle, but a game of cat and mouse. They came here to play and played so contemptuously. Up to now, talking about the past is also a joke, and no one has put it into it One night''s experience in my heart, no one took the fire seriously.


    But these voices fall into my ears, but let my heart burst, my head is going to burst, fury severely tore me, humiliation mercilessly suppressed me, the waste in their mouth, can be my brothers of life and death, the whereabouts of brothers are unknown, the ashes of war, these are more painful than death for me, but they are so light and joking.


    I couldn''t bear it. My veins almost burst out of my body, and my voice was even more earth shaking. I roared at them crazily: "don''t fuck nonsense. Aren''t you going to catch me? Come on


    By this time, my hate had reached the limit, and my anger had set me on fire.


    However, the more fierce I was, the more helpless he Yunxiang seemed. He seemed to feel that my anger was just futile. He shook his head a little disappointed. Then, he said faintly, "since you don''t know what''s good or bad, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    With a big wave of his hand, he ordered in a cold voice, "take him down!"


    Immediately, a man behind him rushed to me with the wind speed. He relied on his own strength and courage. He didn''t fear me at all. He thought that if he caught me, he would take credit. He attacked me directly, quickly and fiercely, trying to take me down.At the moment when his leg was about to kick me, I suddenly moved. I clenched my fist and burst out. A punch hit his feet. For a moment, a cry of grief tore up the night sky, shaking in everyone''s ears. With him, he flew out and smashed into the crowd.


    My domineering and my ferocity surprised many people in the Hai Gang, but they didn''t scare them. In a twinkling of an eye, two more people rushed to me, giving me a front and back attack.


    These two sea gang members are faster and more powerful than the one in front. However, in my eyes, they are still like two mole ants, vulnerable to a single blow.


    When they approached me, my body moved forward two steps like lightning, and my fists burst out and hit them directly in their chest. Immediately, the two sea gang members vomited blood and fell to the ground, wailing more than once.


    When I saw the blood, my anger was more fierce and my hatred was deeper. I almost yelled at them and said, "come on, all TMD. Come on, you punks, it''s just so!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 739

    My arrogance immediately aroused their dissatisfaction, and their emotions were like a spring. Before they were high, now they were pressed by me, and they were suddenly flattened. But then they burst out, and the people of the other side rushed towards me in a swarm, and they were furious.


    I took the wall behind me as a cover and stood in a favorable position. No matter how many people came to the other side, I only bombarded the first one who came to die, one by one, one by one, and one by one. The end that came close to me must be miserable.


    However, the so-called elites of Haibang are still very bloody. They are not afraid of death. They know my bravery and my ruthlessness. They know that the people who fight with me will end up in such a terrible way that they will either be seriously injured or die, but they still rush to me without hesitation.


    I have already made red eyes, regardless of the gods, ghosts and snakes, I only care about venting, and I have no mercy on them. Only with their blood can I vent the hatred in my heart and let the anger in my heart be released.


    However, no matter how fierce I was, I couldn''t frighten the tiger and wolf masters of the Hai Gang. They wanted to take me down quickly. People fell down in front of me, and people came up to me. The human body in front of me was almost folded into a hill, and my body was also splashed with the blood of the enemy. I was really like the devil in hell, fighting harder and harder The crueler the hand.


    In fact, although I am filled with hatred, I will not lose my mind as before. My mind is still very clear. It is because of soberness that I always stand in this dead corner and do not take the initiative to attack. The thick wall behind me is my fortress. I don''t need to worry about the rear, just keep a close eye on the enemy in front of me and on my side. Besides, this place is empty No matter how many they are, they will be tied up. Their bondage is beneficial to me.


    So I stood in this best position, and kept fighting and fighting. Finally, when I knocked down about 40 or 50 people, he Yunxiang, who was arrogant, did not dare to despise me any more. He saw that I was no longer the former Suluo, or the one who was knocked down by him with one move.


    So, at the critical moment, he suddenly yelled at the crowd: "stop!"


    All of a sudden, everyone stopped attacking me. Those people of the Haibang didn''t come close to me. However, their anger became more and more fierce. Everyone''s eyes at me were filled with anger and deep reluctance.


    He Yunxiang looked me up and down with a very serious look. Then, he nodded slightly and made a dissatisfied voice from his nostrils: "Suluo, it seems that I underestimated you!"


    I stood straight in place, staring at him tightly, and said in a sharp voice: "ha ha, it''s not that you underestimate me, it''s your people who are too rubbish!"


    As a matter of fact, they are not rubbish. On the contrary, they are also very powerful, especially some of them have masters. Although I have knocked down 40 or 50 people, I have suffered a few heavy injuries. My whole person has been exhausted and my body has consumed a lot of energy.


    At the moment, I say this because I think that they humiliate my brother. They can insult me, but they can''t insult my brother. I will return this disgrace to them and let them see who is the weak chicken.


    Perhaps, it was with such a belief that I became the God of war, invincible in a hundred battles, more and more brave.


    He Yunxiang listened to my words, and his eyes flashed with anger, but he didn''t have a fit. Maybe he realized the seriousness of the problem, so he restrained his hot temper and didn''t reprimand me. He just made a gesture.


    With a gesture, many of them immediately came out and carried the pile of corpses or seriously injured people in front of me out of the alley. Even those standing behind unconsciously retreated a few steps, leaving enough space for the three elders of he Yunxiang.


    After their formation was arranged, he Yunxiang said in a meaningful way: "yes, at the beginning, elder Jin and elder wood came to arrest you together. I thought it was superfluous. Now it seems that the leader really knows everything. He knows that you, a madman, must have made progress again. Indeed, you are qualified to let us do it!"


    After saying this, he did not hesitate, and immediately winked at the two elders beside him. The two elders seemed to have been impatient for a long time. At the moment, he Yunxiang indicated that they almost nodded their heads at the same time. Then, the three men formed a corner and attacked me from different directions.


    The three of them are the most powerful people in the team, and they are also the three people I value most. If we defeat these three elders, the other soldiers and crabs will almost be defeated without fighting. Therefore, in the face of their siege, I am not only not afraid, but also full of fighting spirit. The blood in my body is rampant, all of which is converted into internal power, and my mind is empty Everything, to achieve the realm of selflessness.


    At this moment, I played my strongest power and fought with the three elders.


    As soon as I fought, I could clearly feel the infinite power of he Yunxiang and others, especially he Yunxiang, who was really a real expert. His martial arts also reached a peak level. His momentum was like a rainbow and the thunder was powerful.


    If you put it in the past, he could really kill me in seconds. But now, my martial arts have improved a lot. What''s more, I have a good understanding of the state of mind through grandfather Bai''s on-demand broadcast. Therefore, no matter how fierce and aggressive the opponent is, I can still deal with it calmly and keep the most sober mind and the most stable state of mind.However, in addition to he Yunxiang, the other two elders are also first-class masters. In which city, these people are few strong. Such three masters jointly attack me, even if I have a good mentality, it is difficult to defend. The pressure given me by the other side is too strong. The deep sense of oppression makes me struggle very hard.


    What''s more, these three elders are supposed to have been partners for many years. Their cooperation is very tacit. They don''t need to speak. They can know what each other thinks by their eyes. They cooperate like one person. Yes, among them, he Yunxiang is in front of me, confronting me head-on. Elder Jin is on the left and elder Mu is on the right. He forms a kind of attack on me They are together perfectly, there is no dead end at all.


    Even if I was even more powerful, I could not break through their protection like a diamond mask. Even if I could forget myself, I was still hard to resist the attack of their three experienced veterans. What''s more, after the bloody fight just now, my physical strength was consumed a lot, and my body also had several injuries, and my anti attack ability was slightly weaker The greater the pressure, the harder it will be.


    Originally, when I recovered my identity, I could give full play to my strongest strength. However, I couldn''t use the Kung Fu given to me by Han Yimo. It was a kind of extremely fierce attack. But once I used it, the people of the Haigang would definitely associate me with the Jiangnan wind. I didn''t want to expose or expose my Jiangnan style. Therefore, I have been holding on Useful, finally forced to helpless, I used my only unique Taiji.


    In the way of Taiji, my achievements are not high, and I have little experience. Especially recently, I have not used Taiji. I am a bit rusty. Now, when I use it, I am just like a rookie, and I can''t start it all at once.


    However, Taiji is still unpredictable. Especially in defense, Taiji can be regarded as the strongest defense. Moreover, after I used it twice, I gradually entered the state. No matter how the three elders of the other side attacked me in turn and how fast the attack was, I responded calmly, Although sometimes my body will be attacked, but I can bear it.


    In any case, under the joint attack of the three elders, I was able to remain invincible and not fall. This is a miracle. The other people in the alley of the Hai Gang all looked silly. Their eyes were full of surprise, and their eyes did not move. They were staring at us closely.


    Tonight is destined to be an extraordinary night, and my name Suluo will eventually be recorded in the history of Haibang. However, no matter how tenacious I am, I can''t hold on to it. I am a human being, not a God. Facing three experienced elders of Haibang and their tight and strong association, I gradually become a little weak, and my strength is gradually getting smaller and smaller, and I can''t do anything The beginning of the light, tangible into intangible.


    The decline of mentality made me more and more flaws. Finally, the experienced he Yunxiang grasped the opportunity. His eyes were cold, and he made a great move. He hit me fiercely, and his body with the momentum of moving mountains and seas suddenly flashed over.


    I felt that he was angry and didn''t want to delay time with me. However, my reaction speed was still very fast. I knew that this blow would definitely make me unable to bear it. Therefore, I leaned to avoid his fatal attack.


    But in the moment I dodged he Yunxiang, the wood elder on the other side waited for the opportunity to move. A flying leg directly kicked me. Suddenly, my body flew back violently and finally fell to the ground. A mouthful of blood gushed from my mouth and spilled all over the ground.


    He Yunxiang, because of my avoidance, did not hit me, but hit the wall behind me, which has always been my protective shield. With a bang, the walls seemed to shake and the lime splashed down. If the wall was not thick enough, maybe he Yunxiang''s punch would be enough to knock it down. It can be seen that the strength of he Yunxiang''s fist is so powerful. If he hits me, I will be broken to pieces.


    However, I was not lucky, on the contrary, a strong sense of crisis shrouded me in an instant, which made my heart tremble. Because, I have been in the corner, has deviated from the original position, in order to avoid he Yunxiang''s attack, I was attacked by the wood elder, was swept away by his leg.


    At this moment, in front of me is he Yunxiang at the end of the lane, elder mu, and elder Jin. Behind me are countless hungry wolves from the Hai Gang. I am caught in the middle, surrounded by enemies and in danger.


    Experienced he Yunxiang saw that I had been separated from the protection of the wall, and his mouth could not help bending, showing a strange smile.


    When I got up from the ground, he didn''t give me a chance to breathe. He solemnly ordered: "everyone don''t be merciful. Let''s go up and take Suluo!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 740

    He Yunxiang''s words are full of momentum, fierce, straight into my heart, let my heart tremble more and more fierce, I know, this time I want to end, cold sweat exudes from my forehead, slowly fell to the ground.


    When he Yunxiang''s roar completely dissipated, all the members of the Hai Gang moved and were about to attack me. But at this critical moment, a loud noise suddenly burst out, shaking the whole lane and shaking the ground.


    With this sudden loud noise, there was a crash. The thick wall that I had been acting as a protective shield just now collapsed.


    This incident made the images in the alley freeze for a moment, and all the people''s feet stopped suddenly. Almost at the same time, everyone''s eyes were looking behind the fallen wall.


    Because the wall collapsed so suddenly that he Yunxiang, who was closest to the thick wall, suffered a great loss. Many bricks and dust on the wall fell on him, which made him suddenly pale and miserable.


    However, everyone''s attention did not pay attention to he Yunxiang, because after the dead alley was opened, there was a more shocking scene on the other side of the wall, that vast area.


    First of all, what we can see nearest is of course the car that knocked down the thick wall. It''s a cross-country jeep. It''s very aggressive and wild. What''s more, there''s still a man standing on the top of the jeep.


    This man, almost like the God of heaven, stood up in the night wind, majestic.


    Behind the leading jeep, there are rows of motorcycles. Each motorcycle has two people. They are almost in an arc, which is very spectacular.


    Behind the motorcycles are all kinds of cars, as well as large trucks. All kinds of cars fill up the vast open space, and at a glance, it is a sea of cars.


    What''s more, the headlights of all the cars in front of us were shining into the lane on our side. At once, this dark lane was illuminated as bright as the daytime.


    At this moment, almost all the audience were stunned. However, because the car lights were too bright, everyone''s eyes flashed. We could only see the general figures, but could not see their faces clearly. Under the shadow of the light, they showed a different kind of mystery and hegemony.


    Time pressed the pause button, and everyone was still. The first thing to react to was the grey faced he Yunxiang, because he was the only one with his back to the wall, all the way through. He probably didn''t know what was going on.


    When he reacts, he immediately turns around subconsciously and looks at the majestic motorcade behind him.


    This turn, the night sky suddenly burst out he Yunxiang angry roar: "you TM who person?"


    The sound brings out endless resentment and bursts in the still air.


    As soon as his voice fell, a familiar voice came out in the sea of cars: "we come from the fire of war!"


    The word "fire of war", like an atomic bomb, exploded in this piece of land and opened the hearts of all people. Everyone''s heart vibrated constantly. The sound of "war fire" lingered in everyone''s ears for a long time. It was as if it was full of soul. It was so shocking.


    Just before the war between me and the sea Gang, he Yunxiang and all the people under his hands despised the fire of war and laughed at it jokingly. In their eyes, the organization that made them even lazy to read its name was so vulnerable, so fragile and ridiculous that it was not worth mentioning.


    But in a twinkling of an eye, the fire of war, which was thought to have been extinguished, suddenly appeared, and still appeared in such a domineering manner. How can it not be surprising and shocking?


    At this moment, no one dares to despise the war, because they can not ignore the majestic motorcade ahead, which is enough to startle the eye.


    And I am not only surprised at the motorcade in front of me, not only in the words of the war, but also at the sound that strikes my soul. I am so familiar with this voice that I can''t stop being surprised.


    The person who makes this sound is not someone else. It is my best brother and the person I have been looking for, Shen Muchen.


    His voice is very magnetic, his voice is very special, no one can imitate, I heard it.


    Of course, after a few months, Shen Muchen has also changed. In his magnetic voice, he also has the flavor of a man of iron and blood, and has a kind of awe inspiring courage.


    After all, Shen Muchen is the first brother in my life, the one who has accompanied me the longest and helped me the most. He is the most iron brother in my life. Without him, I would not be what I am now. It is he who brought me from a bully to a city overlord, which made me more successful today Everything.


    For me, he paid a lot. He was not afraid to shed blood and tears. For me, he was a high-quality student of Normal University. He resolutely set foot on this road for me, and helped me take over the stall after I left. If he died because of me, I would not be at ease in my whole life.But he was still alive, and so natural, even, he brought the whole war, his roar, directly activated my soul, let me see the hope in an instant, let me feel the infinite vastness.


    Exhausted, I suddenly wake up, the whole person is like an instant shot of chicken blood, all over the body is full of strength, unconsciously, my steps on the move, seems to be attracted by the front of the magnificent motorcade, my pace is very slow, very heavy, every step has a heavy weight, every step, condenses my care for brothers, brothers Missing, my heart with my steps violent concussion, blood rolling in my body, I do not know how to describe the mood at the moment, just keep moving forward.


    When I passed by Mr. Jin, Mr. Jin didn''t stop me. When I was passing by Mr. Mu''s face, the elder Mu didn''t stop me. When I passed by he Yunxiang, who was in a state of disheartened dishonor, the old fox didn''t stop me.


    And the car in front of me that hit the thick wall, saw me constantly approaching, it kept retreating to make way for me, my body seemed to be full of magic, every time I moved forward, the car would backward, I kept moving forward, it kept retreating, this scene was the same as the invisible momentum in my body pushing the car, the car and my pace were completely consistent.


    Just as the car retreated to hit the front of the motorcycles, I stopped, and the car, like a soul, stopped and stalled.


    Then, other cars slowly followed the flameout, no lights shining on my eyes, my eyes finally saw Shen Muchen standing on the roof.


    For a long time, Shen Muchen has changed, and he no longer looks like a little white face. He has changed his hair style. Instead of wearing a small braid, he allows his long hair to be scattered. The night breeze brings his hair flying. His face is not as white as before. It seems that after a long time of sun baptism, his skin presents a light His body was wearing a thin windbreaker, imposing and imposing.


    Shen Muchen has become energetic and masculine. His momentum is quite different from that in the past.


    Compared with Shen Muchen''s domineering spirit, I''m more down and down. My hair is messy, my upper body is bare, my flesh is bloodstained, and my pants are also broken and stained with a little blood. However, I''m so down-to-earth, but I have a unique spirit.


    Shen Muchen and I looked at each other for a long time, and no one made a sound. Finally, Shen Muchen jumped down from the car fiercely. The posture of jumping down was handsome and explosive. His landing movement was very light, and his feet didn''t make any sound when touching the ground.


    With the landing of Shen Muchen, the motorcade immediately issued a neat hula, and all the people, whether they were on motorcycles or other cars, were all swarming down from the car.


    There are a group of people with different styles in their clothes. What makes me numb for a moment is that there are many girls, including Huang cancan, who follow Shen Muchen and come to me in unison.


    Their pace is very stable, very disciplined and orderly, as if they were soldiers trained by the army, so orderly and orderly.


    When they all assembled and came to me, I took a general glance and found that there were 400 of them. Such a huge team, gathered together, was really a raging battle, which made people excited at the first sight.


    As soon as the warriors of the war arrived at me, they consciously stopped their pace and yelled at me in unison: "boss!"


    The sound resounded through the sky and attracted people''s soul. The blood of the beast was more and more fierce and surging to the extreme. Their voice immediately lifted me to a climax. In an instant, I became the king of the whole audience, unique!


    I dressed in the light of the king, at this moment, full of energy, standing upright in place, staring at the familiar faces in front of me.


    All of them are my good brothers, including Shen Muchen, crab, Huang cancan, Dong Zhiming, etc., as well as some of my father''s former Department, such as wasabi. However, to my surprise, even the pian childe''s Bai Qiuyan appeared in them.


    These familiar faces impact my vision, stimulate every nerve of mine, and stir up my cold heart. Although there are many strange faces mixed in these familiar faces, all of them are brothers and loyal men in the fire of war.


    From Shen Muchen''s words that we come from the war and these people call me boss in unison, I can feel that all the 400 strong troops belong to my war!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 741

    The despised war, which I thought was completely destroyed, appeared in front of me in this posture. My familiar brothers stood in front of me in such a majestic manner. The surprise was too strong and violent. I could not help crying with joy in my bright eyes.


    You know, a moment ago, I was still in a state of sadness and despair. I thought these brothers died and escaped. Unexpectedly, all my brothers were there, and they all changed their faces and became so domineering. This is even more incredible than a dream. Is this still the fire of war before me?


    I''ve only been away for a few months. How could the brothers have changed so much? This is not the rubbish of the Haigang people. It''s not what they call "vulnerable waste". What''s the matter?


    Surprise and accident filled my mind, so that my throat seems to be blocked in general, even can not speak out, do not know what to say, this moment, I am really too excited.


    After a while, I felt as if my channels had been opened, and I started to move. However, I still didn''t speak. I just stepped forward one by one to embrace these brothers of life and death.


    From Shen Muchen, almost everyone hugged me, and my brothers didn''t dislike me for being dirty. Even when I held them, I could feel the beating hearts of my brothers. Everything was concentrated in these hugs. The language was too pale and the embrace was full of meaning.


    It can be said that the scene is strong and moving. I am immersed in the excitement of meeting my brothers again. If I can, I really want to hold all the brothers.


    But I was immersed in the atmosphere of reunion, some people were not happy, just when I was embracing Bai Qiuyan, suddenly, a loud drink came from behind me: "have you done enough?"


    This harsh voice broke the warm atmosphere of reunion between my brothers and me, and also made me wake up. I know that it is not the time to reunite with my brothers, because I still have a disaster that has not been solved, and the crisis is behind me, so I must not take it lightly.


    Unconsciously, I patted Bai Qiuyan on the back, then released him, turned around and looked at the tiger wolf teacher of the Hai Gang. Only then did I find that the Honggang team headed by he Yunxiang also came out of the alley.


    They lost part of their team just now because of me, and now there are only 150 people left. However, they are strong soldiers and strong generals, and their momentum is still impressive and overwhelming. He Yunxiang, in particular, suffered a great loss just now and was not in a beautiful mood. After yelling at us, he said scornfully to us: "ouch, who am I going to be It turns out that this group of disabled soldiers are defeated again. Are you too naive? What role can you play with these dolls? Are you looking for death


    He Yunxiang''s tone is full of disdain without concealment. He looked down on my brothers. It was and is still. After all, although our war scene is domineering and frightening everyone, you will find that there are many young people, even women, among them who have not yet entered the world, and even women For Tang Hai Gang, it is still too young. Of course, they don''t pay attention to it.


    When he Yunxiang''s voice dropped, many elites and other people in the sea Gang made a tut talk, saying that we, the defeated generals of our group who had been beaten away, came and died again and again. All kinds of voices rose one after another. Everyone''s words have expressed that no matter how many people we have, we can''t scare them at all.


    Now, I haven''t said anything. The crabs, who are always hot tempered, can''t stand it. He stood up and said to me indignantly: "boss, these dog bastards have killed many of our brothers. You should order quickly and let us kill them!"


    Sure enough, I haven''t seen you for a long time. The crab''s personality has not changed at all. It''s still so hot and impulsive. When it comes to fighting, it''s always the first to stand up.


    However, this time, crab''s words also received the support of many brothers, and many people echoed:


    "brother, you should order first, let''s kill them!"


    "Yes, boss, I''m going to kill my mother''s madness!"


    "Yes, kill them, shame before snow!"


    "Yes, with their blood, to commemorate the dead brother''s soul, boss, order it!"


    Wave after wave of voices aroused the passion and blood of everyone. At last, almost every brother in the field echoed his voice and demanded to fight with the people of the Hai Gang, and take revenge for the brothers who had been killed.


    In the face of the anger of all members of the war, the people of the sea gang were not worried at all, and even sneered at them. It seems that our group of people who want to fight with them is a joke, and some people even made scorn.


    That kind of deep disdain voice, is really too hateful, even Shen Muchen has always been calm can not stand, he also stood up, deep voice said to me: "boss, order it!"


    Of course, I can feel the resentment in my brothers'' hearts. Of course, I also want my brothers to fight with me. Of course, I want to share my blood with them to vent my feelings of oppression and crush those arrogant sea gang members.However, although we are two or three times as many as each other, and Shen Muchen has indeed changed their faces, the strength of these brothers is no better than that of the experienced elite of the Haigang. They are the elite of the Haibang, the underground leader of H Province. Their strength is not so high. Maybe we can kill these brothers in minutes. I finally reunite with them I''m afraid it''s not even good for chatting and reminiscing about the past. It''s about life and death.


    After all, I still had no confidence. I glanced at the brothers who were eager to try, and then looked at Shen Muchen beside me. Then, I lowered my voice and made a bitter voice in my dry voice. I said, "they are the elite troops of the Haibang, followed by the three elders of the Haibang. We don''t have to fight!"


    My voice just fell, suddenly a clang, the night sky suddenly sounded a very simple voice, this sound in this empty and silent night is very abrupt.


    I turned to the source of my voice.


    After seeing this, I knew that it was the back door of the car that had just hit the wall that the front door suddenly opened. The clang was the sound of the door suddenly opening.


    At this time, I suddenly realized that there were still people in the car. My heart could not help but be surprised. At this moment, a person slowly came down from the back seat of the car.


    He was wearing a camouflage military green vest and camouflage trousers, and a pair of military boots on his feet. At first glance, he was a soldier.


    When I saw his appearance, I was completely stunned, because he was no other than uncle Yang who raised me from childhood.


    At this moment, uncle Yang completely lost his original scholar''s breath. As soon as he changed his body, he became a tough man with full of domineering power. He just went to that station, and his whole body was filled with the momentum of earth shaking.


    When he got out of the car, he looked at me with his empty eyes. Then, he calmly said to me in a very calm and confident voice: "Arlo, let them try it!"


    When Uncle Yang said this, he seemed so calm, but he showed his incomparable self-confidence. As if, in his eyes, the teacher of the group of tigers and wolves of Haibang is dust in general, so tiny.


    In particular, his seemingly casual words contain the momentum of destroying the heaven and the earth. If you try, it will clearly show that my brothers can defeat the elite teachers of the Hai Gang.


    Listening to Uncle Yang''s tone, he was calm to the extreme. Obviously, he had complete confidence. I believe in Uncle Yang, because I know him. He has always been a man of his word. He will not fight an uncertain battle if he does what he says.


    However, what shocked me was how Uncle Yang became like this. In my eyes, he was a small boss of an ordinary company and an authentic businessman. Although I knew that he was my father''s comrade in arms and had been in the army together, that was a thing of the past. Anyway, I stayed in uncle Yang''s house since childhood and lived with him. I have never met Yang Shuhe Others have had conflicts.


    Later, my father came out of prison, and uncle Yang was only responsible for my father''s trifles. He didn''t see any special performance of him. The first time I saw Uncle Yang, he was still fighting with Buddha. He showed a little bit of skill, which was not very powerful, but it also made me look at him differently. At that time, I saw a different uncle Lin.


    However, today, it seems that uncle Yang is far more than superficial, his strength must be hidden by him. Yes, on the night my father was arrested, uncle Yang and my father were together. He could escape from the encirclement and suppression of the sea gang. I thought it was nothing before. But now, I have seen with my own eyes the power of the high-level Haigang, and I know how difficult it is to escape from them. It is almost impossible to go to heaven.


    But Uncle Yang did it, and he was able to come back safely. This is just incredible. Isn''t it enough to show that uncle Yang''s strength is unfathomable?


    Think of this, and then look at the overbearing clothes of Uncle Yang, all over his body revealed a military demeanor. Moreover, his hidden momentum has been revealed inadvertently, which makes people feel awe.


    Involuntarily, it suddenly occurred to me that my brothers could change their faces and make a complete transformation. This should be attributed to Uncle Yang?


    Did Uncle Yang help train my brother? Now think about it, it''s not impossible.


    I don''t know why Uncle Yang''s aura is too strong. The tiger wolf masters of the sea gang saw that he was so calm, natural and bold that they all lost their arrogance. Even he Yunxiang was a little uneasy. His sharp eyes were staring at Uncle Yang with caution in their eyes.


    However, uncle Yang didn''t look at he Yunxiang and ignored his existence. He just walked slowly to me and added: "they can do it!"


    This sentence more definitely shows that the strength of the war today can completely suppress the elite who have experienced many battles in the sea gang.


    Hearing this, and then feeling the momentum of Uncle Yang, I can not help but gush out of my chest infinite passion, the blood in my body is rolling, self-confidence arises spontaneously from my heart.


    I have no doubt about Uncle Yang. He has given me more courage and confidence. I have no more entanglement. I turn my eyes and immediately stare at the big troops of the sea gang.Looking at these rags that I hated so much, thinking about their rampant and domineering, their cruelty and ruthlessness, their bullying of me and my brother, and their insult to my name of war, my anger in my heart fiercely rose. My eyes began to blush, and my momentum gradually rose. Suddenly, I opened my throat and roared into the sky: "go!"


    A word, earth shaking, angry clouds, lofty sentiments, all my momentum brought out.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 742

    At this moment, I was the king of the whole court and the supreme commander of the fire. As soon as I gave the order, the whole organization had to order. Almost as soon as my voice fell, all the soldiers in the war roared up. They were like a group of hungry wolves. The people of the sea gang were their food. They rushed to each other very quickly and fiercely. The scene was very spectacular.


    In the face of our high morale warriors, some members of the sea Gang could not help but panic. However, he Yunxiang, as the leader, quickly settled down. He was not disordered in the face of danger. At the same time, he hissed and yelled: "kill!"


    The word "he" was so powerful that it immediately brought out the blood and passion of the sea Gang people.


    In an instant, the two groups of people fight together, scuffle, on this.


    The huge venue instantly fell into chaos, the night sky, soon filled with a thick smell of blood.


    The smell of blood stimulates my nerves, which makes my boiling blood continuously spray, howl, scream, fight, interweave together, constantly into my ears, stimulate my nerves, my blood will roll, the whole person seems to be in the highest point of excitement, my eyes began to emit a strange color.


    Speaking of all these years, I have experienced many battles. Among them, there are great scenes, bloody and violent, and sensational. But this time, it can be said that this is the most wonderful and exciting war in my life.


    No one on both sides used weapons, but their lethality was greater than that of weapons. I don''t know if my brothers haven''t fought with the enemy for a long time, or have a deep resentment against the sea gang. In a word, they are like a group of wild animals that are free from bondage. They fight each other fiercely. Some fight each other hard when they catch one of the sea gang members, and some fight one on one The so-called elites of the sea gang are only crushed. Now, the other party has lost one notch in momentum.


    Blood makes my warriors more and more excited. They beat each other with the fastest speed and the most fierce attack. They howl all over the field. I can see the changes of my brothers as soon as I see them.


    But at this moment, watching them do it with my own eyes, I really feel the surprise.


    Because, they are really much better than before. I don''t know what they have gone through. I only know that each of them is so powerful. Their courage, their ruthlessness, and their cooperation ability have reached the ultimate level, especially the group of my father''s former members, who are very strong in their own strength, and now they have been improved The area ability is highlighted, and the combat ability is even less. It is very easy to deal with the sea gang.


    Of course, there are three people in the Haigang team that can''t be compared with ordinary people. They are the three elders headed by he Yunxiang. They are not ordinary people. Their strength is even higher to a certain level. What I fear most is that the brothers will be slaughtered by these three people. Therefore, I intended to take action personally and entangle the three old guys.


    However, I was surprised to find that Shen Muchen and Dong Zhiming, a dozen of high-ranking officers in the war, could entangle these three powerful elders and remain invincible. This is a miracle indeed.


    However, it is not that their personal strength surpasses the elders of the Hai Gang, but that their cooperation is quite tacit. Their team fighting ability is absolutely superb.


    At the beginning, when I fought with the three elders, I felt that their cooperation was seamless, without any flaws, and even more powerful. But now, in terms of team cooperation, Shen Muchen and others are much better than the three of them.


    All of a sudden, I felt that many of my brothers had been trained into a single mind. They knew their own ideas without saying anything. They had a clear division of labor, played their respective strengths, and cooperated in different forms. Finally, they formed a set of perfect combat plan. No matter how large they are, they will not be in chaos, and they can be very orderly.


    On the contrary, some of his brothers were unable to play a part in this amazing scene.


    In addition to Shen Muchen''s group, others also cooperated very well. All of them had their own division of labor. As for Huang cancan''s girls, they were mainly responsible for intelligence work. They didn''t participate in the battle. However, they were not ordinary people. They would pick up some fish that missed the net and attack in groups, showing their crazy side. Those who were attacked by them would have a worse end I can''t bear to see it.


    According to this situation, there is no suspense about the victory. From the beginning, the balance of victory began to tilt towards our side, and the more backward it tilted, the more intense my heart became.


    From this battle, I was really inspired, I finally realized how important team cooperation is.


    At the beginning, I lifted the whole five halls with the power of one person. It was not that I was invincible in the world. However, although there were many people in the five halls, their strength was not low, but their cooperation ability was too poor. As soon as they started to fight, they fell into chaos. The more chaotic they were, the more unstable their mentality was. They were like headless flies, constantly bumping into my glass All of them died on the spot.My brothers, obviously, are an organized and disciplined team. They have a large number, but one plus one is greater than two. When they are working together, one person can''t stand it, and immediately someone will go up. They will continue to play an auxiliary role and cooperate with the whole team to continue to fight. Their team spirit makes me feel ashamed.


    As soon as the battle started, they formed an encirclement on the sea gang. As time went on, the people of the sea Gang fell down one after another, and the encirclement was constantly shrinking. The scene was totally one-sided.


    My brothers are so brave, so determined and capable, which has opened my eyes. I really don''t know how to describe these brothers. If you really want to find an adjective, you can compare them to termites. A termite may not be worth mentioning, but a group of termites together can destroy everything.


    The battle lasted about 20 minutes. In a painful howl, with he Yunxiang and other three elders subdued, a battle without suspense officially ended.


    With the victory, my joy soared to the sky. For me, it was the most magical night. The sudden return of my brothers has already made me feel incredible. Now, they are able to crush all the people on the sea in such a short period of time. I suddenly feel like I''m dreaming. It''s amazing.


    Uncle Yang, who was beside me, stood still from the beginning to the end. His face was light. However, his eyes were always looking at the brothers with a very rigorous look. When all the people of the Haigang collapsed, uncle Yang''s eyes showed a little gratification. The war did not surprise him, but it also met the requirements of his mind Only then will he show satisfaction.


    It seems that the change of the fire of war was really made by Uncle Yang. He was the leader who changed all these things. Just as I was in full bloom, Shen Muchen came with his brothers. They still took the three elders of the Hai Gang and the other disabled soldiers of the Hai Gang. They were either seriously injured or dead lying on the ground. No one looked at it any more.


    The battle between the fire and the sea ended with the defeat of the Hai Gang. The three elders of the Hai Gang lost their prestige completely. At the moment, they were not as rampant as before. They were also in a mess. It seemed that they had lost the ability to resist and, of course, lost the confidence to resist.


    You know, at the beginning, they looked down on the fire like that. In their eyes, my brother was not as good as even a mole ant. But in the end, their invincible sea gang was defeated by this group of people who were inferior to mole ants. For them, they were not only physically injured, but also mentally injured. He Yunxiang couldn''t accept the fact at all. At this moment, he was so arrogant Heart is decadent, he was forced to kneel in front of me by my brothers, gave up the idea of struggle.


    At this time, Shen Muchen has come to me, directly asked: "boss, how to deal with it?"


    Perhaps, Shen Muchen also knows that the elder of the Hai Gang has a high status, so he didn''t kill these three people and leave it to me. After listening to Shen Muchen''s words, I couldn''t help looking at Uncle Yang.


    Uncle Yang knew what I was going to say and immediately threw it to me: "you can handle it!"


    It seems that he doesn''t care about such things. In the eyes of Uncle Yang, the lives of the three elders of the Hai Gang are not worth money at all.


    As soon as Uncle Yang''s voice dropped, I didn''t even speak. He Yunxiang, who was drooping his head, suddenly woke up. He suddenly raised his head and glared at me with his red eyes. He said in a sharp tone: "Suluo, you can''t kill us. You should know the way our leader is. If we don''t go back, you can''t bear the anger of our Haigang!"


    As soon as he finished saying this, elder Mu and elder Jin immediately followed him. Their words were so harsh that they seemed to say that they were of noble status. Even if they lost, I would not be qualified to kill them, because the distance between me and the Hai Gang was always one day after another.


    Originally, up to now, they have become my prisoners, but they still despise us, or regard the Haibang as the strongest backing, as the God who dominates everything.


    Pressure me with the sea Gang? Hehe, they really hit the blade. I''m a person they really don''t understand. It''s ok if they don''t threaten me. When I mention the Hai Gang, my anger can''t stop rolling. The Hai Gang is just relying on his mother''s powerful power to do mischief. They catch my father, kill Ziyi and kill me completely.


    Even though I saved Peng Xuefei in Pengjia manor that time, Peng Yi, a sinister and cunning villain, attacked and plotted against me just because he suspected that I was su Luo. I hated the Hai Gang for a long time. What made me angry was that they attacked me in the fire of war, which has completely triggered my bottom line.


    Countless lessons have taught me that kindness to the enemy is cruelty to oneself. Since they are aggressive, since I am at odds with the Haigang, and since I am about to have a big fight with them, what room should I leave for them?


    It''s time for me to learn how to be cruel. In Pengjia manor, I have seen Peng Yi''s determination and cruelty. What he does to Wu Tianhao''s gang is to kill them all and not to stay. This may be a big boss''s act, which is decisive and does not leave behind future troubles.Now, as the leader of the war, I can''t act with benevolence. They help others in the sea. If I don''t give them some color, they don''t regard me as a person. I want them to open their eyes to see clearly that they have offended me, which is the biggest mistake they have made in their life. I want them to know that I, Suluo, are not easy to provoke in the war It''s a group of lambs to be slaughtered by people. What about a big fight? Anyway, sooner or later, it will be done.


    Since the storm has come, let it come more violent!


    Tonight, it is destined to be a sleepless night. Tonight, I will use the blood of the elder of Hai Gang to completely ignite the flame of my war, so that the fire of war will burn farther and more vigorously.


    After thinking about it, my eyes looked at the boundless night sky, and then, a terrible voice came out: "kill it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 743

    Since we have already become enemies with the sea Gang, he will not let me go any way I do. Simply, I don''t need to be kind to the enemy.


    In fact, just now I think so much, I am trying to find an excuse for my cruelty. Now, I have changed. Since I shed the skin of Jiangnan style, I have changed. The vacillating and indecisive Suluo is no longer here. In the future, I will be resolute to anyone and everything.


    From this moment on, I, no longer anyone, I''m just myself, solo.


    Even if Haibang didn''t look for me, I would find them. Anyway, I would kill my father from the dark moon Hall of Haibang.


    At this moment, all the brothers present felt my killing intention and felt my stormy momentum.


    He Yunxiang and other three felt my horror. They knew that I had sentenced them to death, and there was no room for discussion. They finally panicked.


    In the face of death, no one is calm, and he Yunxiang is no exception. Maybe at some time, he is not afraid of death, but at present, he obviously doesn''t want to die. He doesn''t want to die in the hands he despises. He doesn''t want to die so suddenly. At the last moment, he still struggles to die.


    Almost as soon as my voice dropped, he yelled at me at the top of his voice: "solo, do you know what I am? I''m the law enforcement elder of the Hai Gang. If you kill me, thousands of members of our Hai Gang will not let you go. You will all suffer! "


    Because of his panic, he Yunxiang''s tone is not so fierce and vicious. He feels that he is not as overbearing as the surface. At the moment of life and death, he has also become a normal person, a person struggling on the edge of death. After this roar, he still tries to struggle, but his body has been broken down. At this moment, he is still pressed by my brother, and he makes money I can''t take it off. I didn''t pay any attention to him. My orders were irresistible and could not be changed.


    At this time, the eager crab suddenly stood up. He took out a military dagger and went straight to he Yunxiang''s back.


    Crab is one of the most belligerent people. In the past, he was warlike. The tempering of society has made him more acute. Crab is a man born for war. He can be the executioner of our war. If Shen Muchen hadn''t stopped him, he would have killed he Yunxiang. Now, I gave a death order, and he couldn''t help it.


    When he Yunxiang was struggling, the crab stood behind him and licked his lips. Then he grabbed he Yunxiang''s hair in a flash of thunder. Between the flash of calcium carbide, he stretched out a dagger to hit he Yunxiang''s throat. The next second, the dagger gently cut, and in an instant, he Yunxiang''s blood splashed on the spot.


    When he Yunxiang died, his eyes were still open. His eyes were full of discontent and consternation. It seemed that he was really in the dark.


    As a law enforcement elder of Haibang who decides the life and death of a person, as a well-known figure of the times, he died quietly in the hands of crabs, and his life came to an end.


    Crab is really a talent. At least, his ruthlessness and boldness are incomparable to many people. He Yunxiang is a terrible existence no matter how. But the crab killed him without blinking his eyes, as if killing a chicken. I can''t help but admire his courage. It seems that this kind of person is born for mixing black.


    Originally, elder Jin and elder Mu wanted to make threats to us. Now, seeing he Yunxiang die in front of them, he Yunxiang died in front of them. The faces of the two elders turned white in an instant, and they felt a little lost in their hearts. They could not even say the threat. They looked so helpless and pitiful.


    However, the crab has no sympathy for them. After he Yunxiang is solved, he uses the same method to reap the lives of the two elders. His actions are clean and neat without any hesitation.


    After killing these people, he carelessly wiped the blood on the dagger with his own clothes, and then, smiling at me, he said, "OK, it''s solved!"


    His words sound so relaxed. He has no pressure or hesitation to solve these three important lives.


    Changed, really changed, I changed, my brothers have all changed, they are no longer that group of young teenagers, is simply a group of demons, but their ruthlessness makes me very happy, after all, such a group of terrible demons are my brothers, my subordinates, are only my talents.


    Thinking of this, my mouth can not help showing a smile, all the mood is reflected in this smile, but just as I smile, suddenly came the harsh siren sound in the night sky, the sound from far to near, more and more loud.


    I didn''t expect that the police came, and so quickly, my smile was stiff, my heart suddenly jumped, a sense of panic filled my brain. Tonight''s thing is really too big, there are countless deaths and injuries. What''s more, the Haibang is the leader of the city of H Province, and now they occupy the city. Their power only covers the sky. I''m really worried about this Easy to handle.


    But Lin Yang didn''t care about the harsh sound of the police siren. His expression was still calm, as if he had no fear. He just said to me, "Arlo, take someone first. I''ll take the matter here!"His tone is still so confident. It seems that he can solve such a big problem by himself. Suddenly, I think uncle Yang is very tall and tall. He seems to be omnipotent. My brothers are in his hands, and they have become so fierce and fierce as they are today.


    Involuntarily, I have a deep trust in him, his confidence is my confidence, so, I believe he can handle these things, I don''t worry about him will be in trouble, now there is no time to delay, so, I immediately roared: "withdraw!"


    Suddenly, all the members of the fire began to retreat in an orderly and orderly manner.


    Everyone returned to their respective cars in a very short time. Shen Muchen and I got on the SUV together. We sat in the back of the car, and crab was responsible for driving.


    In a moment, hundreds of us disappeared into the night, leaving only uncle Yang alone to deal with the police!


    On the way, I couldn''t stand the shock in my heart and couldn''t wait to ask Shen Muchen about their situation during this period of time.


    Through Shen Muchen''s narration, I know that since I left, Shen Muchen took over the war and became the acting boss. However, in many things, Shen Muchen will listen to Uncle Yang''s opinions.


    Shen Muchen is the most clear about the relationship between me and uncle Yang. At the beginning, I knew him because Uncle Yang asked him to help me take care of me here. Therefore, Shen Muchen knew how high uncle Yang was as my adoptive father. He also knew that uncle Yang had the most voice, rich experience and his unique policy in matters concerning me and my father. In other words, Shen Muchen is the boss in name. In fact, many things are controlled by Uncle Yang behind his back.


    At that time, I went to H Province alone. Uncle Yang was very angry to learn that I was so reckless. However, this did not affect his plan. Even if Uncle Yang wanted to rescue my father, he would not do anything wrong. Instead, he planned slowly and came up with feasible solutions.


    He knew that if he wanted to save my father from the sea Gang, he had to cultivate an elite force and compete with him. Otherwise, whoever provoked the sea gang would be an egg against a stone.


    With this idea, Shen Muchen and Yang began to use the name of war to recruit talents.


    Although the war is only the most powerful force in a city, there are thousands of people in the peak period. Even the invincible Bai Qiuyan was subdued by Shen Muchen and included in the war. Of course, Bai Qiuyan''s ability to come here has a lot to do with me. I''ll talk about it later.


    This is only the first step of Uncle Yang''s plan. For the war, the number of people is not enough. After all, it can be imagined that the sea Gang is one of the best in the country. There are countless experts in the sea gang. Even if the number of soldiers is too large, they can''t compete with the sea gang. Therefore, the number of people is only the first step. At the end of the war, we still need to select and train powerful people The best soldiers are useful.


    At the beginning of the war, the number of people in the war was too large, so the corresponding organization system gradually increased. In this regard, Shen Muchen kept praising uncle Yang, saying that he had a good set of rules and regulations. He felt that he had special experience in governing the army. The reason why the war was so popular in this city and praised by others was closely related to Uncle Yang, a figure behind the scenes ¡£


    In any case, the fire of war is unprecedented and powerful in this city. There is no opponent. There is no need to fight and kill. The organization will not take the initiative to bully the small cliques.


    Therefore, during that time, almost all the brothers were involved in basic training, which was the first big training arranged by Uncle Yang. The training intensity was not high. Although tired, everyone could eat it. Many people also liked this progressive organization.


    Originally, the basic training should last for a long time, so that we can see everyone''s foundation, and then pick out the elite. However, all this was interrupted by the people of the sea gang. That night, people from the sea Gang asked to hand me over, but the organization ignored it. On that night, the people of the sea Gang invaded in a large scale and swept all the fields of the war with a powerful force. The bloody night caused a sensation in the whole city, and many people died in the fire.


    On that night, uncle Yang''s first request was not resistance, but flight, and a quick evacuation. On that night, some people died, some were scared out of the war by the sea Gang, and others felt that the organization had no future to speak of and fled, which greatly reduced the power of the organization.


    However, there were also more than 2000 people who left with the army. This is also an amazing number. The last remaining members are loyal brothers who are loyal. Especially Shen Muchen and others who have fought with me are more than willing to stay in the war, because their hatred for the sea Gang is not only the invasion of the war Because of me, they are willing to bleed for me. They have the courage.


    Therefore, all these loyal and righteous people followed Uncle yang to a secret training camp. In this camp, the devil instructor who trained them was my beloved uncle Yang.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 744

    According to Shen Muchen, uncle Yang was training all the members of the war at first, but that was only basic training. Qualified talents were qualified to be sent here for devil training. However, the sudden attack of the sea Gang disrupted uncle Yang''s plan and made him advance the time. But this also has the advantage of saving uncle Yang''s trouble in selecting elites.


    The sea Gang''s large-scale attack is equivalent to a severe test of the war. Those who run away or die are considered to be eliminated. Those who can stay are the elites and the talents needed by Uncle Yang.


    Shen Muchen didn''t elaborate on what to train. He just said that during this period, some people were eliminated, some fell down tired, some gave up voluntarily. In the end, only more than 400 people held on.


    In fact, 400 of them were still in training and did not achieve their final goal. However, uncle Yang suddenly got the news that I was back. So they graduated ahead of time and quickly came to solve my urgent need. This is also their graduation examination.


    This is the general experience of them in recent years. Although Shen Muchen said it was very relaxed, I felt that there was no big deal, but I could not stop the surging and moving of my heart.


    I can clearly feel how much suffering these brothers, including Shen Muchen, have suffered, especially after two months of devil training. He does not say that I also know how much suffering it is. Just as the saying goes, how much pain we have achieved. We must exchange blood and sweat for this skill.


    Of the more than 2000 people, less than one fifth of them remained. It can be seen how cruel the process was.


    At this moment, I don''t know what to say, thousands of words, and finally only converged into two words: "thank you!"


    A thank you, I said to Shen Muchen, but what I expressed was my thanks to all my brothers for their perseverance in the war and their unremitting devotion to me. Everything is in this thank you.


    Shen Muchen received my thanks and didn''t say much. He just gave me a smile. A simple smile represented his heart.


    Now, our identities are different. We don''t need any extra courtesy or flattery at all. Silence is better than sound at the moment.


    In this silence, the car has stopped, and other cars have also stopped. The location where we stop is the headquarters of our war. This is our home, belongs to our war home, and is the base camp of all brothers.


    Without my explanation, the brothers brought the car to our big family. This time, we went home together.


    The car stopped and we all got off. The gate of heaven and earth suddenly became very noisy because of our arrival. We had a lot of momentum, especially me. I didn''t wear a coat. The red blood on my body was like a bloody Cape. This special Cape added infinite brilliance to me and made me look like a god of war.


    We stand outside the door, quietly looking at the big signs of the sky and the world. The light reflects into our eyes, reflecting the tears and different colors in our eyes. Everyone, at this moment, seems to be shining.


    Suddenly, at the head of the team, I called out: "brothers, go home!"


    When the voice dropped, I took the lead and walked straight inside. The other brothers followed me.


    At the moment, the door of heaven and earth has been repaired, and there are security guards outside. However, when we saw such a powerful army, the guard dogs immediately ran away, and we walked in freely.


    The huge hall was crowded by a large group of us. The soft voice of the receptionist at the front desk was scared. She shivered at us and asked, "you, who are you and what do you do?"


    I walked to the front desk with a smile, looked at her straight, calmly said: "we are fighting!"


    In a word, the startled waitress was pale and her lips trembled, even the old waitress beside her was stunned.


    Perhaps, they were not frightened by the fire, but because of my voice, they might have heard that I was the madman with a mask in this evening.


    When the front desk panicked, I added, "you know, this is our territory!"


    My voice is still calm, but it is full of overbearing meaning. As soon as this word is spoken, it indicates that the heaven and the earth are occupied by us again.


    Immediately, all the brothers behind me cheered and yelled. It was a triumphant song of victory.


    However, we were not immersed in the joy of the victory. Although we won the battle, we also successfully recaptured the headquarters, but we only cheered for a short time, and did not spend time to celebrate, because, for us, the victory is far from enough. Since the king of war has returned, all that we have lost must be taken back, The underground forces of the whole city are the result of our war, and all the territory of the city belongs to us.This is my idea and every brother''s wish. For this goal, we have worked hard.


    Our large forces almost never stop working. After occupying the world, they immediately began to plan their operational strategies.


    Tonight, the Hai Gang suffered heavy losses and their morale was low. Tonight, we returned to our domineering position and had high morale. Therefore, it is better to hit the sun to choose a day. Tonight, we will go all out to take back everything that belongs to us.


    After all our officers and men were ready, they rushed to the battlefield and launched a battle that shocked the whole city.


    This night was destined to be an extraordinary night. We were destined to be famous in the history of history. In the following days, we swept all the courts in the city with the momentum of thunder and slaughtered every member of the sea gang.


    The sound of sirens constantly rings in the sky of this city. Our iron legion, wherever it goes, is swept away, invincible.


    Just one night, we swept the whole city like a whirlwind. The fire of war, this organization rose again overnight and became the irreplaceable leader of the city again.


    The city was a sensation because of the war, the crowd was boiling because of us, the strong return of the war, and the reappearance of Suluo have become the heavyweight news of the underground world.


    At the same time, Haibang, located in the city of H Province, was defeated in this city and even lost three elders. The news spread quickly.


    People were surprised, completely surprised, surprised at the defeat of the Haibang, surprised at the strong return of the war. This organization, which people thought had been destroyed, actually appeared in the public view in such a way that everyone expected.


    The legend of the war started. This time, it was I who had a conflict with the sea gang. Because of my return, the leader of the war naturally came back to me. As soon as the brothers saw me, they acquiesced. I clearly remember how magnificent the momentum was when they all called out loud and clear. At that moment, I became the fire of war Worthy Wang, the meeting tonight is to formalize this point.


    I''m the boss. Shen Muchen is of course the deputy leader.


    Crab is a good material. He has grown up very fast. He is bold and courageous. He can be the leader of Qinglong hall and Yang Fan is the vice leader.


    Dong Zhiming is the leader of the white tiger hall, and Xiao Hong Mao xiebin is the deputy leader.


    The leader of Zhuque hall continues to be Huang cancan, the younger sister, and Wen Jing, the vice leader.


    Taking advantage of this formal meeting, I opened another entrance to Xuanwu hall. Bai Qiuyan was the leader of Xuanwu hall. At this meeting, I promoted many talents who performed well and were outstanding in training to hold corresponding positions in each hall.


    At this time, I didn''t have much ambition and ambition, and I never thought about the achievements of the war. Therefore, we spent a very short time on the post allocation. Anyway, such an assignment was mainly for the convenience of management, saving people from confusion, and all the brothers present supported my arrangement.


    Therefore, I quickly moved the agenda of the meeting to the next item, which was the second point of today''s meeting and the most important reason why I held this meeting. I was so impatient that I went to the dark moon hall to save my father.


    I told my brothers about the general situation of the incident, mainly about the dangers. I said that this operation was full of crisis, and let the brothers choose carefully. I didn''t force anyone to go with me, and those who didn''t would understand.


    But what shocked me was that the brothers did not flinch from this matter. They were all enthusiastic and enthusiastic. They had long wanted to go out of this small city, go to the capital of H Province to help out, and go to the big city to show their strength.


    These people received such cruel devil training in the training camp, but they did not shrink back. They persisted until the end, in order to catch up with me, not to let me fight alone, to accompany me to fight in the world. As for the danger, which wonderful road will not be dangerous, they are all bloody men, who are not afraid of danger. So, for the matter of saving my father, brother There is only one word in the hearts of my brothers: dry!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 745

    The enthusiasm of the brothers has made the third floor colorful. They are a group of hot-blooded men who are not afraid of hardship or fatigue or death, but are afraid of nothing to do. They dare to break through, dare to work, dare to do, dare to challenge the limit,


    but, of course, I know that my brothers support me without hesitation. The biggest reason is that they believe in me, they support me, he They want to help me. They are not only iron and blood men, but also brothers with love and righteousness.


    In the past, no matter how to deal with Xie Yu, Xuanwu Gang, or the Buddha who was not expected to be there, my brothers would never say a word and die for me. Even though they were covered with blood, they still stood still and fought for their lives. They were just like this.


    Now, we are facing the largest gang of H Province, Haibang, which is the king of the whole provincial city. However, the brothers are still fearless. They have such lofty feelings and blood. Their righteousness ignited my blood, which made me feel infinite warmth and incomparable passion.


    On the way to save people, I always form a shadow and fight alone. This feeling is lonely and helpless in the end. With the company of my brothers, I find my original feeling again. Youth is the time to fly wantonly. If we are young, we should dare to work hard. We would rather bleed and sweat on the road of life and death than eat and die on the road of ease.


    No matter how difficult the road ahead is, even if the road is full of difficulties and crises, and there are brothers around, working together to live and die together, what is there to be afraid of?


    All of a sudden, I feel very lucky that I have made friends with such a group of brothers in my lifetime. For such a lofty feeling, for the rare brotherhood, we all raised our glasses and drank.


    We all drank happily and enjoyed the dinner. Instead of saying thank you to my brothers, all the words were replaced by wine. I held a cup of toast to the brothers present and drank. I was happy, brothers were happy, and everyone was happy.


    It was not until nine o''clock in the morning that a party officially ended. I asked my brothers to go to have a rest. However, after all, we had the ability of the Haibang last night, so we should not take it lightly. Therefore, when we disbanded, I ordered Huang cancan to send someone to investigate the news and pay attention to the trend of the city.


    I also left other high-level telephone, once there is an emergency, we should quickly do a good job of counterattack. When everyone is dissolved, the disordered third floor suddenly becomes quiet. Only Shen Muchen, crab and Bai Qiuyan are left on the scene.


    I asked Bai Qiuyan to stay, while crab wanted to gossip. He saw that the others were gone, so he immediately approached me and said with a smile: "Arlo, to be honest, I thought you went to the capital of H Province alone. I didn''t expect that you would survive. How many sensational events have happened to you? Tell me about it Yes


    Crab and I have a good relationship, so in the case of no outsider, he is not so restrained, his temperament is like this, not much taboo, think of what to say.


    As for my experience in H Province, I didn''t say it on the wine table. After all, many things are inconvenient to talk about. Now, the crab asked me specifically. I didn''t say anything, but I didn''t elaborate on it. I gave a simple answer, a little perfunctory.


    Obviously, my answer can''t satisfy crab''s curiosity. He also wants to break through the casserole and ask the truth, but Shen Muchen stopped him directly and said in a sharp voice, "OK, crab, don''t make trouble!"


    After that, Shen Muchen solemnly said to me, "Arlo, you are also tired. Have a rest early. I will arrange several brothers to patrol to prevent the attack of the sea gang."


    Shen Muchen has always been at ease, especially in the field of management. He has more experience than me. Therefore, I directly nodded to him and said, "well, please!"


    Then, Shen Muchen then pulled a face curious crab out of the door.


    In an instant, there are only me and Bai Qiuyan.


    Bai Qiuyan, as the super overlord of the University and the legendary figure who caused a sensation in the whole university, is always full of some special spirit.


    Now, after a few months, this kind of spirit is more and more obvious in him. In fact, he changed a lot and became a real man when he came back last time. Now, he has the real manly spirit. At a glance, he looks very bold and full of the potential of a hero.


    I looked at him quietly for a few seconds, and then, I spoke softly to him and said, "Bai Qiuyan, thank you for coming to the war to help me!"


    Bai Qiuyan comes from the white family in Beijing. He has lived in a superior environment since childhood. As a young master of the white family in Beijing, he could have enjoyed his life, but he let the young master not be proper and took this dangerous road with me.


    However, to this matter, Bai Qiuyan is very calm, he is very calm to me: "don''t say thank you, this is my own choice of the road. I didn''t want to live comfortably. I can see the development potential of the war. In fact, I am trying to find a way for myself


    Bai Qiuyan, like other brothers, has ambition and ambition. He really wants to make a different world. However, I think that he can help me, more importantly, because of Ziyi.


    Think of purple, my heart is a burst of pain, originally did not want to say, but to Bai Qiuyan, I can''t help but say to him: "Ziyi, she has an accident!"Sure enough, as soon as I heard Ziyi, Bai Qiuyan''s expression changed, and his always indifferent eyes gave out an urgent light. Without hesitation, he asked me: "what''s the matter with her"


    hearing about Ziyi''s accident, he was very calm and excited in an instant.


    I replied with a bit of shame: "because of my stupidity, she was temporarily faint I can''t wake up. I''ll recover if I save my father! "


    Hearing this, Bai Qiuyan calmed down and had to say that he really changed. He could do anything for Ziyi. If he put it in the past, he would hit me without saying a word. But he didn''t, and he also knew the relationship between us, so he didn''t say anything more. However, Bai Qiuyan still said to me that he must save Ziyi, otherwise he would not let go my


    No matter when, Bai Qiuyan is always worried about Ziyi. Bai Qiuyan doesn''t want to get Ziyi. His love has been paid in silence and never asks for return.


    Time, static for two seconds, I pause for a moment, can''t help but ask him: "you still can''t put down Ziyi?"


    Hearing this, Bai Qiuyan couldn''t help but smile and said, "she''s always in my heart. I just want her to be safe and happy. That''s enough!"


    Bai Qiuyan''s tone is very bitter, for a fruitless love, Bai Qiuyan persisted for so many years, his infatuation really surpasses anyone.


    But his helplessness, but also so profound, no matter how much he loved Ziyi, he did not continue to fight for, he also knew, I and Ziyi''s story, and Ziyi''s heart has never been in Bai Qiuyan''s body, his silent love, doomed to no result, perhaps as he said, as long as Ziyi happiness is enough.


    For this former enemy and friend, I don''t know how to comfort him. I can only accompany him with a bitter smile, showing a helpless look.


    The box was very quiet. Bai Qiuyan and I talked briefly. In order to avoid embarrassment, we jumped over the topic of Ziyi. We talked about other things without a word. From the past in school, we talked about many things in our hearts. Although Bai Qiuyan and I are different in body and have changed, we still have common language.


    Time, quietly passed in our chat, until uncle Yang came over, Bai Qiuyan took the initiative to say goodbye: "Ziyi, please, I''ll go first!"


    I nodded at him.


    After Bai Qiuyan left, Yang Shucai came in. I can see that he has been busy all night, and his clothes have not been changed. I know that Yang Shu has been scrubbing our buttocks all night.


    All night yesterday, our iron and blood army swept around the city, and the sound of sirens rang all night. In particular, we also killed the three elders and so many elites of the Hai Gang, but the police didn''t come to us. All the credit should be attributed to Uncle Yang, who was on his own to take care of the aftermath for us.


    However, these things seem to be a small matter for uncle Yang. He didn''t mention it. As soon as he entered the door, he came to me and stroked my head like his own child. He said to me kindly: "Arlo, you are growing up again!"


    When he said this, uncle Yang''s eyes could not help but show a color of relief, full of love on his face.


    Last night, when there were many people, he didn''t say anything. Now, only when we were alone, he showed his fatherly warmth. He cared about me and worried about me. Last time, I went to H Province alone, leaving only a letter to him. Although he would be angry, he did not blame me, but spared no effort to help me. I really don''t know what to say.


    After a long pause, I said to him, "thank you, uncle Yang."


    After listening to my words, uncle Yang chuckled gently and replied indifferently, "it''s OK. The Hai Gang''s influence here is not big. I''ll find someone to get through the relationship and solve it!"


    His words are light, and his tone is very casual, which shows his omnipotent spirit completely.


    I looked at Yang deeply. My eyes were red and my voice became hoarse: "I don''t mean it. I thank you for your understanding. I also thank you for helping me train my brother. You are tired, uncle Yang!"


    After hearing this, uncle Yang said modestly: "you''re welcome. It''s all for saving your father. Besides, in the training camp, although I''m the chief instructor, I just used the plan of your father''s former training soldiers. The instructor who really trained the group of boys is your father''s former subordinates in the army. When they heard that your father had an accident, they all wanted to help. All of them are capable people. They are capable people now But when we go to save your father, they''ll come and help


    Uncle Yang''s words, like a surprise suddenly fell down, hit my heart in full bloom.


    I know that my father has an old army. I know that, because he seems to have mixed with the society before, and he can mix well. So when dealing with the Buddha, he can find a group of subordinates and use them to defeat the members of the secret group invited by the Buddha. Finally, my father''s group of hands are also included in my war. However, although they are powerful, they are not masters, It is far from the strength of Uncle Yang.


    But now, the capable instructors in Uncle Yang''s mouth are old subordinates in my father''s army. It is said that the place my father stayed in was the trump card army in the army. Besides, it was 20 or 30 years ago.I believe that my father''s subordinates in the trump card army must have been very powerful. After so many years of transformation, their abilities will only increase. Otherwise, they can''t train my brothers so much in a short time.


    Now, what I lack most is the master, and with such a group of instructors, to join the camp to save my father, that is to me like a tiger with wings!


    When I was excited, uncle Yang''s voice came again: "by the way, Arlo, you''ve been a long time, have you found anything?"


    A word awakens the dreamer. I know that I haven''t told uncle Yang about the situation of H Province until now.


    During the dinner party before, my brothers and I told them about the general situation of saving my father, but I didn''t tell them about my father''s detention in the dark moon hall, not because I didn''t trust them, but because they didn''t know the dark moon hall at all. What''s more, it''s not trivial, and there is no possibility of any exposure. Otherwise, once my father is transferred, it will happen It''s all over.


    At the moment, there are only uncle Yang and I in the box. I don''t have to hide anything about him. I have to discuss it with him. As soon as Uncle Yang''s voice fell, I couldn''t wait to reply: "well, I''ve heard the place where my father was held. This time I come back, I want to find help and help my father together!"


    Hearing this, uncle Yang''s indifferent face suddenly showed a look of surprise. His eyes were obviously incredible. It seemed that he did not expect that I could find out such important information.


    With this trace of surprise, he quickly asked me, "where is your father locked up?"


    Immediately, I answered softly: "Haibang, dark moon hall!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 746

www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 747

    The plan had to be carried out ahead of time. There was no turning back arrow. Success or failure was at stake. After I dialed uncle Yang''s phone call, uncle Yang did not show much anxiety, but calmly said, "when?"


    "Right now, now!" I said firmly


    Uncle Yang calmly replied, "are you ready?"


    I said solemnly, "well, I''m ready."


    Uncle Yang stopped for two seconds. Then, he said meaningfully, "OK, come here. I''m in H Province now. When you arrive, contact me!"


    This can not help but let me sign, unexpectedly, uncle Yang went to H Province in advance. Although he didn''t tell me why, but what he did in H Province, I guess, he was for my father''s sake.


    I don''t care what reason he said immediately, "OK, I''ll start right now. I''ll contact you when I get there."


    After the phone call, I went back to my temporary room, changed a suit of clothes, simply prepared some, and then walked out of the room.


    My brothers are very agile. When I come to the door, the vehicles are ready and the personnel are gathered.


    At the moment, the road outside the world is full of all kinds of cars. These cars line up in a long line, and the scene is very spectacular.


    In the open space in front of the motorcade, that is, the gate of heaven and earth, 500 soldiers are standing upright, waiting for my arrival. They are just like expeditionary forces who are about to go on an expedition. They are so domineering and powerful. Their expressions are solemn and solemn, and their formation is neat, just like soldiers who have been professionally trained.


    They are surrounded by a lot of young brothers watching the theater, as well as a lot of fans. These people admire our fighting style. When they see us going out for the war, they all rush to see us off and see us off. Some people take pictures of this spectacular picture with their mobile phones.


    In the past, the atmosphere of the whole scene was hot and lively. Our action is to be powerful and majestic.


    In fact, it''s not my style to make such a big fuss. What I want to do is to keep a low profile. It''s best to sneak into H Province in silence. But now, the inaction of the Haibang has made me uneasy and changed the way I appear.


    Peng Yi''s mind is too deep. I can''t guess what he''s thinking, and I don''t understand why he didn''t make any moves. You know, at the beginning, he tried his best to catch me, but now, I''m not only showing up, but also leading me to slaughter his three elders and countless elite members. He should be furious.


    However, Peng Yi didn''t make any movement. It was because he didn''t move that he seemed to be afraid of each other. Maybe they came to the dark. It''s very likely that they have quietly followed us.


    If we only have a few people to go to H Province, then after dressing up, we still have the opportunity to sneak into H Province quietly.


    But we are going to a large team of 500 people this time. It''s too difficult to hide from the sky and cross the sea. Even if we sneak into the sea in batches, it will not work. What''s more, the most fierce battle is the team combat ability. If we go in batches, the personnel will disperse, the strength will be dispersed, and the risk factor will be greatly increased. It is better to concentrate our strength and be vigorous We''re breaking in.


    They want to come to the sea secretly, but we will not give them the chance to sneak attack. We will form an iron bucket and wait for their arrival at any time. I just want to let them know that I am not afraid of them.


    Thinking of this, my mind became more and more firm, and my heart was more surging. My eyes were burning, and I was staring at the powerful army in front of me. Then, my eyes moved and I scanned the brothers who went through fire and water for me. Their faces were engraved in my heart. I expressed my deepest gratitude to them. At the same time, because of their support, I was full of passion and passion.


    In my concentration, Shen Muchen has reviewed the whole team. He quickly came to me and reported to me: "everything is ready!"


    I immediately returned to my senses and nodded to Shen Muchen. Then, I straightened my chest, just like the emperor who drove his own expedition. I was proud of the whole audience and yelled: "go!"


    Two words, very loud and clear, cut through the noisy night sky, bring out the most majestic momentum, suddenly, my team of people moved together, with a very neat order, quickly boarded their cars.


    Shen Muchen and I also got on the cross-country vehicle. The driver was crab. At 9:30 p.m., our mighty motorcade, carrying our group of warm-blooded warriors, marched forward to H Province.


    I sat in the car, feeling the enthusiasm and passion of my brothers. No matter how dangerous the road ahead is, at least at this moment, I am full of self-confidence. They have given me strength. I have already started to be unscrupulous. Once I come, I will settle down. The soldiers will block the water and cover the land.


    About ten minutes later, our team entered the suburbs. At this time, there was very little traffic flow on the road. It seems that only our long motorcade left at night. This is also the reason why I chose to set out at night. In order to reach H Province at the fastest speed, I decided to set out at night They''re on the highway.The highway is even more unimpeded. Along the way, we galloped rapidly, and my mind also floated rapidly. My eyes were staring at the flickering night outside the window, but what I saw in my mind was what I should face after I went to H Province. All kinds of calculations and responses should be taken into account.


    In my mind ups and downs, suddenly, my mobile phone rings, this sudden voice immediately hook me back to God, I quickly took out the mobile phone to have a look, the person who called me was Peng Xuefei.


    After a few seconds, I finally got through.


    Immediately, Peng Xuefei''s hoarse voice came from the phone: "Jiangnan wind, are you ok?"


    No contact for a few days, Peng Xuefei''s voice has a strong sense of fatigue. I can imagine that she must be haggard on the other end of the phone. I know that she must be waiting for me these days, but this waiting is too painful.


    On the phone that day, I told her that I was arranged by my family to a secret place and let her wait for me. This is a promise I made to her, which may be an endless waiting. Of course, she couldn''t bear the wait, but she couldn''t help calling me.


    Her haggard pressure on my heart, let me can not help but suppress the pain.


    I took a deep breath without trace and tried to control my emotions. Then I continued to make up a lie and said to Peng Xuefei in a relaxed tone: "I''m ok, but I don''t have freedom."


    Peng Xuefei heard, the voice more bitter: "when can you come out, I miss you!"


    The longer time goes by, the cruelty of the truth will surface more easily. In the end, paper can''t cover the fire. Even if Peng Xuefei loves me more deeply, she is not a fool. Perhaps, she feels something. This long-term waiting makes her suffer and may also make her feel uneasy.


    After all, in the past, even if I risked my life, I would secretly meet her. To say the least, even if it was inconvenient for me to go out, I should have contacted her by phone, but I didn''t do anything these days when I disappeared, which inevitably hurt Peng Xuefei.


    I can''t find a better reason to explain what, and what''s more, I can''t find any reason to make her not sad. After pondering over it, I just made up a blind lie: "Feifei, I''m sorry, I''ve been busy these two days, and I haven''t taken care of you!"


    Hearing what I said, Peng Xuefei suddenly lost her voice, but I seemed to hear her heartbreaking voice, saying that women''s sixth sense is very smart. Did she recognize my perfunctory meaning? Is it because I''m so busy that I don''t even have time to make a phone call? This is a lame reason that can''t be any worse, no one will be better.


    Silence for a long time, Peng Xuefei again issued a hoarse voice, some sad said: "Jiangnan wind, can you come to me?"


    This time, her tone is not only helpless, but also with a bit of bitterness, like something happened, I can''t help but ask: "what''s the matter?"


    Peng Xuefei sobbed softly and said, "Sheng Mingjie is back. He has come to my house. He, he still wants to get me!"


    Sheng Mingjie is also Sheng Mingjie. He is a villain in the city. He does not admit defeat. For him, face is above everything. Even if he loses the contest, he will not give up Peng Xuefei.


    If Peng Xuefei is really good with me, he will not be able to raise his head all his life. Moreover, he likes Peng Xuefei and how can he give up easily.


    Speaking of it, he had already planned that I would die. Therefore, he never thought of giving up Peng Xuefei. If Han Yimo and Qiqi arrived to save me one after another, I would have died without a burial place. Sheng Mingjie, he and the Sheng family behind him would not let me go, naturally I won''t be with Peng Xuefei.


    Such a person, bad to burst, Peng Xuefei with him, certainly will not be happy, even if I can not give Peng Xuefei the future, but I do not want Peng Xuefei to be good with him.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but say, "did you agree?"


    My words stimulated Peng Xuefei. She was excited and yelled in a hoarse voice: "Jiangnan wind, are you stupid? How can I promise? I love you, don''t you know?"


    At the moment, Peng Xuefei, just like an abandoned resentful wife, is full of resentment. Every word of mine has deeply hit her. I feel that she is sad, really sad, and her voice is shaking.


    Her pain made my heart feel more flustered, I rushed back to her and said: "Feifei, I''m sorry, I know you love me, I shouldn''t have asked!"


    Hearing what I said, Peng Xuefei sighed. After a long pause, she said powerlessly: "Jiangnan wind, you were not like this before. You are not afraid of the heaven and the earth. Even if you compete with Sheng Mingjie, you know that you can''t be defeated. You will have no hesitation to compare. But now, how can you shrink back? Your mother is not very capable. Why do you want to hide? Why don''t you come and see me! "


    Hearing Peng Xuefei''s words, I have some difficulty breathing, chest tangled uncomfortable.


    Sure enough, Peng Xuefei has felt something. She not only felt that I didn''t pay attention to her, but also felt the abnormality in my behavior. All these things made her hard to accept and made her miserable.Yes, my change is too obvious. I hide because I am afraid of Sheng family. This reason is the best reason I can give her, but it doesn''t make sense. What lies can I tell again? I really don''t know how to answer her.


    When I was speechless, Peng Xuefei said to me with deep sorrow: "Jiangnan wind, I''ll tell you the truth. Something happened to my family. Suluo appeared again. He also killed three elders in our gang.


    According to my father, solo and his war have grown up, which is a great threat to our sea gang. And you, at such a juncture, have been running away, did not appear, Sheng Mingjie but dignified appearance.


    You don''t know what kind of person my father is. He just wants to climb up to the Sheng family as a support. In this situation, he has to hold on to the Sheng family. He advised me to give up you and be good with Sheng Mingjie. I''m really forced. I can''t help it. Can''t you show up? "


    Peng Xuefei''s tone was helpless and full of sadness. She was forced to breathe by her father. How she wanted me to face with her, but I didn''t do anything. It was too cruel for her.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 748

    I understand Peng Xuefei. She believes in my love, and I just use her, that''s all.


    After listening to Peng Xuefei''s words, I finally know that Peng Yi, an old fox, has been standing still these days. It turns out that he has not done anything, but that he has not acted rashly. He knows that my power can not be underestimated now. He has not acted rashly. Therefore, he has quietly made preventive arrangements. He also wants to climb to the Sheng family and strengthen himself to easily destroy him Lose me and my war.


    Peng Yi was not satisfied with my identity of Jiangnan style. What''s more, I was scared to hide by the Sheng family, which made him disappointed. How could he choose a shrinking headed turtle like me to be his son-in-law in the face of a big enemy.


    Peng Yi is a smart person. I know that, but he should pay so much attention to me, which is still a little surprising to me.


    For Peng Yi''s ultimate intention, I still can''t figure out, but for Peng Xuefei''s sadness, I''m clear. If I don''t give her a reasonable explanation, Peng Xuefei can''t think of it. So, after hesitating, I said to her solemnly, "Feifei, don''t think about it, I''m not escaping. I have something to do these two days. So, you wait for me God, when I''m done with it, I''ll come to you, OK


    At this moment, Peng Xuefei has been extremely sad. If I don''t give her hope, she will despair immediately. But what can I do after two days? At that time, my action may have started. By then, can I hide my identity as Suluo?


    The development of things is not as simple as I imagined. I thought that if the Jiangnan wind disappeared, Peng Xuefei would live forever. I didn''t know that Jiangnan wind and Suluo were the same person, but the fact is far from so simple. Everything is still too naive as I think. The disappearance of Jiangnan wind has caused too many doubts. Even Peng Xuefei feels different. The most important thing is that she has already felt me Not so much attention to her, not so love, in this way, her heart will not tear? If Jiangnan wind loses its message forever, how can she stand it?


    Now, I have no way, can comfort her day by day, really to comfort the time, I can only ruthlessly ignore.


    At the moment, Jiangnan Feng listened to my promise, and her heart was really stable. She was no longer so miserable. She saw the hope of meeting me and had an idea in her heart, so she was no longer so desperate. Therefore, her tone was obviously slowed down a lot and told me that she was waiting for me.


    I gave her some more reassurance, said some reassuring words, and then hung up.


    Put down the mobile phone, my eyes are red, eyes full of sadness and guilt.


    Shen Muchen, sitting beside me, saw something wrong with me and immediately asked, "who is it?"


    I had no choice but to curl my lips, revealing a wry smile and saying, "a friend!"


    After that, I turned my eyes to the window. Obviously, I was not in the mood to speak again. Shen Muchen''s mind was sharp. Of course, I could feel my boredom. He didn''t disturb me, but just sat quietly on one side.


    Time, in the silence of the passage, I am in the silence of a daze, complex thoughts.


    Unconsciously, the motorcade was about to rush into H Province. Suddenly, the crabs driving broke the silence and asked me, "boss, where do we live tonight?"


    his voice pulled me back from my meditation. I realized that H province is not far away. It''s a big problem about the place where we are staying. Our four hundred troops are very conspicuous wherever they go. H province is filled with the eye liner of the sea gang. We live everywhere threatened by growing crises. So, for the temporary accommodation, I was early in the morning. I think so.


    When the crab finished asking, I immediately said, "wait a minute!"


    Immediately, I dialed Mu Nan''s phone. As soon as the phone was connected, I said straight to the point: "Mu Nan, I''m Jiangnan style!"


    Mu Nan heard that it was me, and his tone was obviously excited. He said to me in a hurry: "boss, what do you want me to do?"


    The big man of the Party of flying cars is also a smart man. He knows that I am the master of the three treasures hall. At the same time, he seems to be looking forward to me contacting him.


    Maybe it''s because he saw me in the underground boxing Hall of Haibang last time and defeated Sheng Mingjie. So he felt that he paid more respect to me. He was so excited to see me call him.


    Mu Nan, although I don''t have much contact with, I can see that he is a real man with blood and loyalty. Since he was accepted as my subordinate, his actions have not let me down, and I have more and more trust in him.


    With this trust, I didn''t intend to hide anything, so I didn''t beat around the Bush and said bluntly: "do you have any vacancies in the transformation plant? I''ve brought 500 brothers. I want to stay with you for a while."


    I have never told Mu Nanming that I am Su Luo. However, Mu Nan is not stupid. He has personally experienced my strength and knows that my reason for hiding my strength was because of me. Through all kinds of signs, he should be able to guess that I am Suluo, just without breaking the point.


    At this juncture, I can''t hide it from him. After all, I still need him to help me save people. It is equivalent to that he and his bike party have been on the same front with me. He is an armed force under my hand. If I want him to cooperate with me, I can''t hide my identity from him.Mu Nan also knows the overall situation. After listening to my words, he didn''t say any unnecessary nonsense. He said straightforwardly: "of course, boss, don''t be polite to me. My territory is yours. You can come and live in many places. Do you want me to pick you up?"


    I went to the base camp of the flying car party once. That time, I really felt the extraordinary of that place. It was a large automobile transformation plant. The protective measures were perfect, the space inside was very large, and everything was well deployed. It was the best place to use that place as the base.


    By the way, we can combine the strength of the flying car party and the fire to make our whole society more powerful, so that I don''t have to worry about the sea Gang''s surprise attack. Therefore, I have thought for a long time that the fire of war will be stationed there.


    Seeing Mu Nan so forthright, I didn''t mention it. I also said, "no, I know the way. Just say hello to your brother under your hand. Don''t make an oolong. I''m almost to the H Province!"


    After talking to Mu Nan on the phone, the motorcade also drove into the provincial capital. I originally wanted to inform uncle Yang that I had arrived. But now, the time has passed in the early morning and in the middle of the night, I don''t want to disturb him. After all, I don''t want to rescue people immediately. I have to set up a camp first and go to find Han Yimo for help. I don''t need to ask Uncle Yang for help.


    After all, I still didn''t call uncle Yang. I just edited a text message to Uncle Yang and sent him the place we were going to go, that is, the location of the party headquarters, saying that we would live there temporarily and let him come when he had time.


    After texting, I immediately let the crab stop, and then I switched to the driver''s seat to drive.


    In H Province, crabs are not familiar with this place. Moreover, the location of the base camp of the flying car party is relatively remote. Even if I reported an address, the crab did not know. I simply drove by myself, which was much more convenient.


    Led by my car and followed by other cars in order, our whole motorcade ran towards the headquarters of the flying car party.


    The night has been very deep. However, when they arrived in H Province, the brothers were full of energy. Some people also made a lot of noise. This is the joy of their first arrival in the big city, and their longing for a new life in the future. The new place gives them different blood and passion.


    In the excitement of my brothers, I drove smoothly all the way to the flying car party headquarters.


    Half an hour later, I arrived at my destination with a large army.


    As soon as I got here, my eyes lit up and my heart was shaken. Because Mu Nan knew that I was coming, he even gave me a grand welcome ceremony.


    From a distance, I can see that there are countless motorcycles parked outside the wire circle. All the motorcycles have their headlights on, and they are arranged in order.


    The number of members of the party was very large. They surrounded the huge barbed wire gate, leaving only a road that was not very spacious. Our motorcade could not get in at all and had to stop outside their motorcycles.


    After getting off the bus, my five hundred brothers immediately formed a line. Shen Muchen and I were the leaders. Several other hall leaders followed us. In the rear were high-level leaders such as the vice hall leader. They were in good order.


    In this way, I led my five hundred loyal and righteous League warriors to slowly move towards the gate of the barbed wire fence. Our team was magnificent, and the motorcycles in front of us were even more magnificent. This scene was really like the people of the whole city welcoming the soldiers who had won the victory. It was an extraordinary sensation.


    On the vast countryside, the space is open, the night sky is vast, the stars and the moon are bright, and countless motorcycle headlights shine on the whole sky and earth. My brothers in war and I, in such a grand welcome ceremony, marched bravely, which virtually gave us a huge exciting impact.


    The momentum of the brothers is surging, and their expressions are even more joyful and excited. Everyone''s eyes are full of bright colors, and everyone''s blood is boiling. When I first entered the H Province, who would have thought that such a domineering motorcycle brigade would meet us.


    With full of passion and vigorous pace, we quickly passed through the middle road vacated by the motorcycles team. The brothers of the flying car party on both sides of the road saw us off all the way. Their eyes were full of surprise and excitement, and they were full of lofty sentiments.


    When we 500 people entered the interior of the barbed wire, we found that in front of the largest factory building, there were still a group of people, led by Mu Nan, and many high-level members of the flying car party.


    At the moment, Mu Nan personally led a gang of high-level people, such as the eight King Kong of the flying car party, standing at the door of the factory building, waiting for us respectfully.


    I did not hesitate, continue to stride the heroic pace, led my brother straight to Mu Nan.


    The evening wind was rustling and momentum was rolling. We all came to the front of FengChen. Then, I stood still, and the brothers behind me also stopped in an orderly manner. All of them were well-trained soldiers. At this moment, they completely showed their discipline and spirit.


    Mu Nan and other high-level members of the flying car party looked at us, and their eyes were bright, especially Mu Nan. When he saw my real face for the first time, he recognized me at a glance.


    In the moment I stopped, he and the high-level cyclist party behind him suddenly knelt on their knees. At the same time, they cried out boldly: "welcome to the boss!"Sound, breaking through the clouds, momentum, overwhelming.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 749

    After seeing Mu Nan''s welcome ceremony, all the brothers behind me were a little stunned. How could they imagine that I went to H Province alone a few months ago, and in a blink of an eye, I became such a magnificent leader of the flying car party. It was so incredible to them that even I was completely shocked.


    Originally, Mu Nan made such a grand ceremony in the middle of the night and welcomed me with great fanfare, which made me feel very surprised. By doing so, he set off my image and halo. Naturally, I was moved.


    But at the moment, Mu Nan even disregarded the status, the occasion and the face. In front of my brothers and in the sight of his members of the party, he knelt down to me with a group of big men of the party. This action immediately showed my king''s aura vividly. I was suddenly a little flattered. I felt that Mu Nan''s loyalty and awe to me had exceeded As far as I can imagine, his feelings from the heart are not disguised.


    At first, I was a little worried that I had changed my face. Mu Nan could not recognize me. But now, looking at his performance, I think he not only knew my identity, but also estimated that he had already investigated my appearance. After all, my appearance was also famous in H Province, and I was wanted by the sea gang for a long time.


    Of course, my heart didn''t turn for long. Soon, I stepped forward to hold Mu Nan and said, "get up quickly. It''s all brothers. Don''t be so polite."


    After I helped Mu Nan up, the eight King Kong and some other high-level car party also gradually got up.


    We did not stand at the door to do too many greetings, but simply let the brothers of both sides have a face-to-face. I led the high-level of the fire of war, and met the high-level of the flying car party one by one, and got to know each other. We can see that both sides appreciate each other, and their eyes are full of splendor. It''s a pity to meet each other too late.


    After getting acquainted with each other, I asked Mu nan to arrange a place for my brothers. Because it was too late, we didn''t have any party. I told my brothers to take a rest after they settled down. Now is the key time. It''s the most important to keep our energy up. We can''t take it lightly, we can''t relax our vigilance, but we can''t be too tight and tired It''s also important to have a moderate rest.


    Mu Nan has already prepared for the issue of the residence of my brothers in the war. The base camp of the flying car party is very large, and there are many places to accommodate my brothers. Without hesitation, Mu Nan asked eight King Kong to lead my brothers to the place they had arranged.


    As for the vehicles parked outside, I asked Shen Muchen to send someone to drive into the parking lot exclusively owned by the party. The other members of the party, Mu Nan, also made some arrangements. The patrol, the rest and a grand welcome ceremony came to an end.


    I didn''t go to bed, but agreed with Mu Nan in his office.


    There was no one else in the office, and I didn''t care to talk to Mu Nan. As soon as I started talking, I went straight to the topic and said seriously: "Mu Nan, you should know my identity. I''m Suluo. I bring all the elite I''ve cultivated. I''m going to work with Haibang to save my father!"


    Mu Nan poured a cup of tea for me, sent it to me, and then said with a smile: "boss, I know!"


    I shrunk my mouth and asked, "aren''t you afraid?"


    Mu Nan didn''t hesitate at all, and said directly, "what are you afraid of? From the moment when you showed mercy and didn''t kill me, I decided that my Mu Nan''s life will be yours. Besides, if I struggle on my own, I will always make this contribution. With the help of the sea here, I won''t have my first day. I can feel that you are extraordinary. You have a bright future with you. I believe that in the future, this city must be our world! "


    Said, Mu Nan''s eyes obviously sent out the essence of light, his body also exudes the heroic spirit.


    I knew for a long time that Mu Nan is also a tough guy with ambition. However, the development space of his strength is limited, so it is difficult to have a big future. However, no one wants to stop. Although the feiche party is a good Gang, in this city, there are sea gangs that cover the sky, so the party will always be subordinate to the Hai Gang.


    Obviously, Mu Nan doesn''t like this. For him, it''s better for him to have a vigorous and vigorous fight instead of mediocre mixing and being pressed by people.


    I believe in Mu Nan, so I didn''t say much. I just promised him, "OK, Mu Nan, I didn''t mistake you. Don''t worry. I promised you before that we would unify H Province. I will do this, let you know, your choice is not wrong! "


    When I said this, my voice was sonorous and powerful, and my voice was full of confidence.


    This time, fighting in H Province and saving my father, of course, is the most important thing, but it is not the only thing. After all, the aspirations of the brothers are great. They just want to fight and struggle, and to work together with me to make a different future. I will be committed to building my own world and sharing it with my brothers, so as to be worthy of these brothers who are willing to shed blood for me.


    No matter how difficult this road is, I am confident in this moment.


    Mu Nan saw my confidence and felt my extraordinary. He had already reached the point of unconditional trust in me, because no matter I was Jiangnan Feng or Suluo, he had done amazing measures, and Mu Nan, a legendary man, knew all about it. His unique vision can penetrate, penetrate a person, he believes, with me absolutely has a future.We looked ahead to the big picture, and then we went back to the front and talked about the pressing issues. At present, the hungry wolf of Haibang is staring at me. Although they do not act for the time being, they are not sure when they will come out to bite us. We should be on guard at any time.


    In addition, it is urgent to save my father. I must find out the current situation as soon as possible so as to make reasonable action arrangements.


    Speaking of the situation in H Province, Mu Nan told me that the situation here is showing signs of change again. A few days ago, the flames of war rose strongly and slaughtered the elite of the Haigang and the three elders. This matter has been widely spread in the provincial capital. The reputation of the war has emerged in the whole country, especially in this city. Many people are optimistic about our shining star.


    It can be said that the fire of war has shaken the foundation of the Haigang. On the surface, the provincial capital is still calm these days. In fact, many gangs in the underground boundary of H Province have begun to be agitated. The reason why no one dares to take any obvious action is because they are afraid of the hegemonic idea of the Haigang. After all, the Haibang is the first one in terms of comprehensive strength, and no one dares to compete with them Hard work.


    Last time, Peng Xuefei and I were arrested, and there was a great chaos in H Province. Many people took advantage of the fire to seize the territory. This is enough to show that the largest gang of the Hai Gang is not so popular. Many people just fear them, but they are not convinced.


    Now, the fire of war, a rising star, has frustrated the spirit of the sea Gang, which has caused a great sensation to the underground forces in H Province. And tonight, I led the fighting to H Province, which was very timely.


    Mu Nan is very sure that as long as he releases the news early tomorrow morning that the fire of war has been stationed in the provincial capital, and he is willing to surrender to the fire, then I will stand out again, holding the flag of the war and recruiting talented people. I believe that I will certainly respond to it.


    There are many gangs who have had a festival with the Haibang. They are willing to join our team. In this way, our strength can compete with the Haibang.


    After listening to Mu Nan''s words, I can''t help but wonder. Mu Nan is really a smart tough guy. He is not a type with developed limbs and simple mind. He can be said to be both literate and martial arts. He has unique vision and foresight.


    After Mu Nan''s analysis, my confidence has risen abruptly. I finally understood why the resourceful Peng Yi cared about the fire of my war. It turned out that he also saw signs of instability in the provincial capital. If he took the risk of taking people to my city, then there would be a fire on the provincial side, and many restless gangs would take advantage of the fire.


    Peng Yi did not act rashly, but chose to continue to suppress in H Province. At the same time, he tried to establish a good relationship with Sheng family, so as to find a suitable opportunity to kill my war.


    Now, I suddenly came to H Province. If Mu Nan said that he would blow a wind tomorrow morning, he would certainly be able to blow the fire again.


    Yes, the fire of war, a strong rising Gang, is unknown to many people in H Province, but at least it has greatly frustrated the existence of the Haibang. Strength, certainly not to be underestimated. In particular, the "flying car party" is unconditionally submissive, which shows that the potential for war is huge, and such a promising gang has a strong appeal.


    Moreover, the hegemony of the sea gang has long been dissatisfied with many underground forces in H Province. In the last provincial capital turmoil, the sea Gang conquered others by force, which made the underground forces dissatisfied with the sea gang. In such a form, I led the fire of war to fight against the sea gang in H Province. What''s more, Haibang arrested my father. I''m on the side of justice, which makes it easier to win over people''s hearts.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help but be happy. If I can close down other gangs, my power will be much stronger. In that way, I don''t have to be afraid of the Hai Gang, and I will be able to save my father more smoothly.


    This night, I had a good talk with Mu Nan, and finally decided on the perfect plan. After a long chat, I went to see my brothers in the war. Seeing that they were all settled down, I went to sleep alone in the room arranged by Mu Nan.


    The next day, two big news blew up the city. 1¡¢ The new forces entered H Province last night to fight against the sea gang. 2¡¢ The Party of the flying car took refuge in the war unconditionally.


    As soon as these two news came out, they were immediately fired. The underground world of the city has already exploded. Almost everyone is spreading this story. The fire of war has penetrated into every corner of the city''s underground boundary. Taking advantage of the stormy weather in the city, I timely raised the flag of war and wantonly recruited people.


    In the name of my father, I severely denounced the Haibang for its cruelty and inhumanity. I also took the opportunity to take in capable people and jointly denounce the hegemonists of the Haibang.


    Sure enough, things are similar to what Mu Nan and I expected. The new star of the war was valued by people. However, the leader of the largest gang in the provincial capital for a long time, there were many enemies. My uprising immediately caused a whirlwind in the city. In particular, even the flying car Party took the lead in my war, and other gangs naturally followed suit.


    Within one day, many small and medium-sized gangs came to our camp just to join the war and fight against the sea gang. Even more, many capable people came to our camp and called on them to join the war.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 750

    After the news of the war in H Province spread out, it is growing at an alarming speed, and the reputation of the war is becoming more and more loud. The speed of our rise is simply shameful.


    At such a time, Mu Nan, Shen Muchen, Bai Qiuyan, Dong Zhiming and other people are very busy.


    They are busy, of course, because we need to be more careful in terms of income. Not all kinds of cats and dogs can join the organization. If we mix in the unreliable or defective products, the overall strength of the war will become unreliable, and it will be bad to become a mixed organization.


    In fact, with the rapid expansion of the war, I don''t want to use these new people to save my father. I only rely on my elite strength to take people I can trust to attack the dark moon hall.


    On the one hand, I am trying to prevent the sea gang from waiting for opportunities to retaliate against me. At least, I can''t do it in these critical days. If the sea Gang suddenly attacks me, my way to save my father will be hindered. Even more, my elite forces here will be defeated by the Hai Gang. What can I do to save my people?


    Now, I''ve made a storm in the city of H Province, inciting various small and medium-sized gangs to join the flames of war, which has strengthened my strength. The Haigang must weigh it over and never dare to attack us at this time.


    On the other hand, I still want to think about the future. Even if the Hai Gang doesn''t deal with me these days, when I kill the dark moon hall and save my father, the Hai Gang will surely be more angry with us. If the war is powerful, we can bear the fierce anger of the Hai Gang, and we will not let the brothers hide in Tibet. I must give it to my brother If you want to build a safe home, you''d better stay in H Province.


    However, the premise of all this is to save my father, which is also the most difficult point.


    To save my dad, it''s not enough to rely on the fire of war and the Party of flying cars. I also need experts and Han Yimo''s help. I must talk to her about this as soon as possible.


    So, during the day, I helped my brothers deal with the recruitment problems and the merger with the flying car party. After dinner, fewer people came to join in, so I was free. Anyway, Shen Muchen and Mu Nan were old hands, and I didn''t need to worry about it. So, I went back to my room, ready to change my clothes and sneak to Korea and Israel Mo''s villa looks for her.


    But as soon as I entered the room, I didn''t have time to change my clothes. Mu Nan ran to me and reported to me: "boss, the flame Gang wants to join us. I''m not sure about this. Do you think you want to accept it?"


    Hearing this, my heart can''t help shaking, flame Gang, I''ve heard about it, and I''m very impressed.


    This gang is really like a flame. It can''t be extinguished for a long time. It has great lethality. It can be regarded as a big gang in H Province. However, the number of them is not large. It is estimated that there are only one or two hundred of them. With the help of these two hundred people, the guild will not be defeated and will last forever.


    They are strong in fighting, and they are a group of Desperado. They are crazy people who are not afraid of death. Especially their eldest brother, they fight very hard. He is famous for his iron head and ferocity. He and his flame Gang really depend on their strength to eat.


    Originally, it was the best thing that such gangs were willing to join us. After all, after all, after all, after all, some small and medium-sized gangs wanted to find a backer after a day''s work.


    The real big gangs, even if they are dissatisfied with the sea Gang, will not easily turn to others. Other people''s big gangs either have their own foundation or have their own abilities. How can such gangs submit to you as a new star.


    The reason why I am willing to join the fraternity is that I am willing to join the fraternity.


    Now, suddenly a big gang like the flame gang has joined. It can be said that it is a miracle. I should be very happy, but I did not. Because this gang is famous for its evil, and has done a lot of bad things. What''s more, these outlaws are basically unrestrained. Even the Hai Gang, they are not afraid at all. They are like flies in the toilet, which is disgusting But it can survive all the time, and it can''t be killed or eliminated.


    If you accept such a person, it will affect the reputation of the war. The key is that you can''t discipline him. Staying around is a hidden danger. Maybe Mu Nan also takes these into consideration and comes to let me make a decision.


    I hesitated a little, and then refused without hesitation: "no, they can''t rely on it!"


    Mu Nan listened, nodded, seemed to agree with my words, but he did not immediately leave.


    After hesitating for a while, Mu Nan finally said to me, "I mean the same thing, but this time the leader of the flame gang has come to see you by name. He said that he came with sincerity and prepared a big gift for you. He said that if you see this gift, you will accept him! "


    The flame Gang is willing to take the initiative to take part in the war. I always feel that there is something strange in it.


    After all, how could a lawless gang like the flame Gang, even the Hai Gang, be willing to submit to me? I don''t think my small organization has such a great charm, and our temple can''t accommodate it. I don''t want to waste time on such a vicious gang. Therefore, I refused.Now, the more important thing for me is to find Han Yimo.


    But at the moment, hearing Mu Nan''s words, I suddenly feel that the flame Gang is still quite interesting. I can accept him if I see a big gift. This really raises my curiosity. I can''t even see him.


    What''s more, since he said that he came with sincerity, if I refuse him too strongly, I may offend this rascal Gang, and then it will be a trouble.


    Think about it. After all, I have the same opinion. I''d like to see what kind of medicine is sold in the gourd of the flame.


    After thinking about it, I still solemnly said to Mu Nan: "take them to the conference hall!"


    Mu Nan listened, immediately nodded his head: "good!"


    Ten minutes later, the headquarters of the flying car party, the conference hall.


    I sat on the throne, Mu Nan and Shen Muchen sat on both sides of me.


    At the bottom of the hall, there are two rows of chairs on both sides of the center of the hall. The high-level people of the war and the flying car party sit on these two sides of the chair. Moreover, behind these high-rise buildings, there are many people of high status.


    Now the fire of war has been very standardized, and the discipline is very strict. I sit on the throne, just like the emperor, with great dignity. We are rigorous, model and like, waiting for the people of the flame Gang to come.


    After a while, the people of the flame gang were brought in.


    In the hall, there were only two people in total. The leader had a long, thick eyebrow and big eyes. His head was especially bright. It seemed that the light reflected on his head.


    As soon as I saw his image and looked at his momentum, I knew that he should be the leader of the flame gang. This man''s name is also special. His name is Du Haisheng. He is his elder brother''s.


    As a boss, he has no image of a boss at all. When he comes here, he still drags a pair of slippers, crackling, his trousers are very short, and there are several holes in his trousers. His clothes are just a simple vest, which is really out of shape. It is out of line with my relatively formal occasion.


    On him, what is more striking is that the scars are so miserable that the exposed parts of his body are almost covered with all kinds of scars, which looks very frightening.


    Following Du Haisheng, there is a bear like man. His body is very strong, his face is full of whiskers, and his body is full of ruffians. But judging from his momentum, he should have good strength.


    These two people are really a bit of bandits, but they are still the kind of bandits who are not restrained. I can''t help but reduce my impression of the flame gang by attacking their two images.


    I had promised to see them just now, for one thing, out of curiosity about his great gift, and on the other hand, it was a walk in the street. Anyway, I didn''t plan to take them in.


    But Du Haisheng didn''t think so. He seemed to feel that his arrival also made us look like we were gorgeous. Looking at his expression, he was arrogant and looked a little arrogant, as if he were criticizing us.


    As soon as he entered the door, he kept looking at our people, as if he had come to visit our base camp instead of joining me. While looking at it, he said, "not bad!"


    Du Haisheng''s tone, full of arrogant taste, shows the man''s unrestrained.


    When he came to the center of the hall, he had basically looked at everything that should be looked at. He naturally stood still, then looked at me and asked me casually, "are you solo?"


    Although I didn''t like him, because of the basic politeness and the demeanor of my boss, I politely replied to him: "exactly


    Perhaps because he saw me so talkative, Du Haisheng became more arrogant. He felt like the king here. He snorted contemptuously, and then murmured, "it''s nothing special."


    In his eyes, I am nothing special, that is to say, he doesn''t value me, the boss of the war, and even despises me. He doesn''t pay attention to me at all.


    I know his character, but I don''t think it''s too diaphragmatic, but the crab sitting in the hall can''t stand it. As Du Haisheng''s voice falls, the crab leaps up from his seat, points to Du Haisheng and says: "you''re a bald head. Pay attention to me when you talk. Be careful of me


    Facing the crab''s anger, Du Haisheng didn''t care at all. He directly glanced at the crab with his residual light, and said with disdain: "on your own, can you beat me?"


    Indeed, not to mention loach, the people in this hall. I''m afraid nobody beat this guy except me.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 751

    At the beginning, I heard that Du Haisheng was famous for his ability to fight, especially his bald head. It was said that hitting the wall was a trivial matter. The reason why he is so arrogant, I am afraid, is that he is so arrogant.


    However, the crab is a violent temper, also fighting, he did not care to fight, but will fight.


    I saw that he really had a sign of starting a fight. He immediately stopped and said, "stop it, crab!"


    My voice is gentle, but it is full of dignity. The crab is still obedient to me. When he hears my cry, he immediately extinguishes the fire and sits down.


    Seeing this, Du Haisheng also sneered at the crab: "waste!"


    His madness has already been a little too much, I directly looked at Du Yuesheng in a cold voice: "you have not finished, you come to the war in the end what''s the matter, just say it!"


    I feel that Du Haisheng is here to find trouble. I don''t want to offend him, but it doesn''t mean that I will be afraid of him. This time, my tone is also sharp.


    Du Haisheng saw that I was so powerful that he didn''t get any more. He shook his head and nodded. He said to me in a loud voice: "well, to be honest, I''m here to join the fire of war."


    With this attitude, it is estimated that he will join in. I''m afraid the boss will become him.


    I can''t help but laugh at his righteous words, but my expression is still serious, even slightly frowned, and asked him, "why join the war?"


    Du Haisheng held his rough voice and said, "it''s worth saying that you don''t want to fight against the Hai Gang. It happens that I have a feud with the Hai Gang, so I want to join the battle!"


    He said this simply and directly, and said his original intention immediately.


    I have heard about the hatred between the flame gang and the Hai Gang. It is said that the vice leader of their gang was killed by the people of the Hai Gang. From then on, the hatred entangled both sides of them like a dead knot, which could not be untied.


    However, I am not stupid. I can clearly feel that this guy is not really turning to me. Unlike other small and medium-sized gangs, he is a member of the war.


    Du Haisheng is ambitious and has his personality. What he said to join the fire of war is actually to use my fire to fight against the sea gang. Or to be more direct, he wanted to take the fire of war as his own and to be the leader himself.


    I didn''t want to be gentle with him, and directly refused: "I''m sorry, your flame has helped our family achieve great success. We have just started the war, so we can''t accommodate you as a giant Buddha!"


    Originally, Du Haisheng was a little arrogant and did not pay attention to me and my war. Now, after listening to me, he looked down on me even more. He gave a cold Snort and said arrogantly: "you are not fighting against the sea Gang under the guise of calling people? Why, I''ve come here to take refuge today, but I don''t accept it? "


    At the end, Du Haisheng''s tone was sharp, as if questioning me. It can be seen that he was very unhappy when I refused.


    In the face of his ferocity, I still keep a light face, but my tone is tough: "I said, my temple of war is small, can''t accommodate you!"


    After hearing this, Du Haisheng''s face suddenly changed. His face did not have that kind of arrogance. He suddenly became a little serious. He looked at me intensely, as if he wanted to see through me.


    After staring at it for a long time, he suddenly laughed and laughed a few times. He made a fresh voice again and said haughtily, "I know that you are not willing to accept me. Are you worried that I am not sincere enough, or are you worried that my purpose is not pure and dare not accept me? It doesn''t matter. In order to show my loyalty and sincerity, I specially prepared a big gift for you. You can enjoy it


    When he said this, he looked very confident. It seems that this big old man is not as stupid as he appears. He also has a little brain. He knows that he is too strong and no one can tame him. More importantly, he knows that I am worried that his purpose is not pure, and he specially comes to stir up trouble.


    Yes, I do feel that he has come to make trouble, and I do worry that he has too much appetite and wants to swallow the fire of my war. However, I didn''t expect that this guy would be insincere, hard can not, he also know to soft.


    The biggest reason why I can sit here and talk with him is that I want to see what he said before. I''m very surprised what tricks he is playing. Therefore, seeing that he is getting into the subject, I directly and gently smile and say: "Oh? I have a unique appetite. Are you so sure I like your gift? "


    Hearing what I said, Du Haisheng could not help but pick up his eyebrows. The corners of his mouth also grinned deeply, revealing his so-called enigmatic smile.


    The smile clearly expressed his confidence. He looks very confident and I can like the big gift he gives. He didn''t say anything more, just a wink at the beard behind him.


    Immediately, the strong black beard turned away from the hall, the atmosphere of the hall, instantly fell into a strange silence.


    Du Haisheng stood in the hall with confidence on his face. Next to my brothers, there is a rustling sound, but the sound is not loud, vaguely floating in this silent hall.


    Most of these voices are dissatisfied with the arrogance of Du Haisheng. Some people say that they can find out what kind of things this guy can bring out. Others say that they can get rid of them without looking at them.Other brothers who didn''t speak had different eyes, but they all looked forward to seeing what Du Haisheng''s self-confidence came from, and to see Du Haisheng''s big gift.


    And I, the heart is still relatively calm, just with a little curiosity. Wait patiently.


    After a while, the beard came. Of course, he did not come empty handed, but brought a big gift from Du Haisheng''s mouth.


    The gift was really big enough, and it almost surprised everyone present. This beard carried a big sack to come in.


    As soon as he arrived at his side, he threw the sack to the ground, and the sack fell to the ground and made a dull sound.


    I can''t help but concentrate, looking at the sack, found. The things in the sack can move, which is obviously a living thing.


    I don''t know why. At this moment, I suddenly felt something wrong. My eyebrows were deeply wrinkled, and I asked in a deep voice, "what is this?"


    I can''t guess what''s inside, but knowing it''s a living thing, my premonition is not good, and I always feel uncomfortable.


    However, he was very excited. He was still full of confidence and laughed at me and said, "what else can it be? Of course, it''s a great gift for you!"


    With that, he said to his beard: "open it up!"


    He bent down and opened the sack rudely. Then, he pulled a man out of the sack rudely.


    This person was pulled out of the moment, is back to me, she curled up on the ground, weak struggle, her long hair messy and dirty. I can''t see her face clearly, but my heart rate is speeding up unconsciously, and my premonition is getting worse and worse.


    When she was lifted from the ground to face me, I could see her face. When her appearance came into my eyes, my heart exploded and my head was a little dizzy, because the woman in the sack was not other people, but Peng Xuefei.


    At the moment, Peng Xuefei, where there is a little bit of the appearance of a young lady, has become a woman to the extreme. She is dishevelled, her face is interwoven with tears, sweat and mud, her mouth is also stuffed with a cloth, her hands are tied to the back, can not move, the whole look is so embarrassed, so poor.


    What''s more, on this hot day, she stayed in the sack for too long and was so sultry that she was soaked all over. However, her clothes were thin, torn, torn and wrinkled, which directly put on a wet temptation. The spring light in front of her would burst out at first, and the nosebleed could be seen.


    But I didn''t have the mood to appreciate her appearance. I was about to explode. Seeing Peng Xuefei in such a down-to-earth way, seeing her tears and despair in her eyes, my heart was in pain, and my mood was about to collapse. It was like something was blocked in my chest and I had difficulty breathing.


    Where would I have thought that Peng Xuefei, who stayed at home well, would have been caught by the people of the flame gang and suffered such torture.


    At the beginning of the flame Gang''s offering me a big gift, I thought it was not a general gift. It must be something with some intention. But how could I think that this gift would be a person, Peng Xuefei, who loved me so much.


    This woman, I owe her so much, in order to save my father, I have been using her, until the end of my cruel abandon her, I most sorry for the person is her.


    She is always innocent. She is different from her father. She has a kind heart and unconditionally trusts me and loves me. However, in return for her love, it is lies one after another. I can''t relieve her pain by using new lies to round up the old lies. I can only relieve her pain by constantly cheating her, even on the way to H Province last night, I use lies to perfunctory her, I just don''t want to hurt her too deep, I don''t want her to fall into the abyss completely.


    But now. The woman I went to escape unexpectedly appeared in front of my eyes, or appeared in such a dismal image. Seeing Peng Xuefei in this way, I felt like my treasure had been ravaged. I only felt that there were tens of thousands of knives stabbing my heart, which made me tear my heart and lung. The anger was tearing me crazy, which made me unable to control.


    My body''s fury erupts, flows in my body extremely fast, crazily scurry, at any time must spray out.


    Du Haisheng, on the other hand, did not feel my abnormality at all. He also said with great pride: "how, boss Su, am I still satisfied with this great gift?"


    His tone, is still so confident, his voice is like magic sound, instantly let the miserable Peng Xuefei, into extreme panic.


    Peng Xuefei, who was gagged, looked left and right. Her eyes were so helpless, but she seemed to be looking for weak hope. Her mouth kept emitting the sound of mm-hmm, which was the cry for help from the most desperate edge. She was still struggling with her weak strength to escape Du Haisheng''s claws. At the moment, she was so poor.


    Seeing her like this, my reason can''t hold on any longer. The next second, my anger explodes.


    Rub a, I whole person from seat suddenly rise, my eyes are suffused with red light, ruthlessly stare at Du Haisheng, angry said: "Du Haisheng, what do you mean?"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 752

    In a voice, I roared out my endless momentum. At this moment, I did not hide it. I exposed my terrible strength, and showed my majesty of the king incisively and vividly. In a moment, the whole audience was silent.


    Originally, because Peng Xuefei appeared in the hall, there were some voices of discussion and some agitation. But this roar of mine directly shocked everyone in the hall. The huge conference hall was suddenly silent, and everyone''s expression was frozen.


    My brothers are all at a loss. They are totally unfamiliar with Peng Xuefei. They don''t know that the embarrassed woman in front of them is the daughter of the leader of the Hai Gang. They don''t know that I have countless ties with her. Therefore, I suddenly get angry, and they don''t know what to do.


    At the scene, I''m afraid only mu Nan understands my heart. After all, he knows a lot of things about me, especially the relationship between me and Peng Xuefei. He is the most clear. Therefore, his face at this moment is very ugly, and his eyes are full of dignity.


    Du Haisheng, as the initiator of all this, was even more puzzled when he saw me suddenly angry. It seemed that my performance was totally contrary to his expectation, which was totally beyond his expectation.


    However, Du Haisheng is a boorish. He will not be frightened by my majesty. He just asked me speechless: "I say Suluo. You don''t know this woman, do you? She''s the biological daughter of Peng Yi, the leader of Hai Gang. Shouldn''t you be happy if I give her to you? "


    As soon as Du Haisheng said this, there was an uproar in the hall. My brothers who didn''t know Peng Xuefei couldn''t help talking. They finally understood why Du Haisheng was so confident that he had caught a big fish. However, they still don''t know why I have such a big fire.


    And Mu Nan, sitting next to me, can''t say anything. Just a soft cough, is to remind me, pay attention to their identity.


    I was awakened by Mu Nan, and I immediately fell into a trance. I know, it''s really that I''m too impulsive. Anyway, I have no reason to be so angry. After all, the man Du Haisheng arrested is indeed the daughter of my enemy. However, I can''t bear to see Peng Xuefei suffer so much. Even if I have to expose my identity as a Jiangnan style, I''m not afraid. I just can''t watch Peng Xuefei suffer and suffer in front of me.


    However, when my eyes moved to Peng Xuefei again, I found that she was looking at me with frightened eyes, and her mouth kept whispering, as if, compared with Du Haisheng''s terror, she was more afraid of Suluo. She had heard that I was Suluo from Du Haisheng''s mouth, so she was so shocked that she saw me like a ghost. Her eyes were so frightened, so frightened. So helpless.


    It seems that she didn''t connect me with Jiangnan wind at all. She didn''t recognize me at all. Yes, my face has changed, my voice has no longer been disguised, and my original voice has been restored. Even my temperament has changed. I am no longer the rich second generation. I have become a vassal who dares to fight against the sea gang.


    But on the contrary, Peng Xuefei didn''t recognize me as a good thing, and I couldn''t let her know that I was Jiangnan style. Otherwise, her heart would suffer more trauma.


    For her, the most cruel is the man he loves the most, even is his most afraid enemy. If she knew that the love she had given her heart and soul turned out to be a deception, she would be more sad than death.


    Because of me, she has been so miserable, I can''t let her worse. After a long time, I restrained my anger and tried to make myself behave normally.


    Then, I suddenly stood up from the throne, and then slowly stepped forward to Du Haisheng.


    Shen Muchen and Mu Nan also got up and walked behind me.


    My pace is very slow, my eyes have been staring at Du Haisheng. As I walk, I say to him, "Du Haisheng, what''s the purpose of catching Miss Peng''s family here?"


    By this time, my anger has been extinguished, but, vaguely, I still carry a sense of dignity, which makes people shiver.


    Du Haisheng was even more puzzled when he heard what I said. He said to me without a word: "do you still need to ask? Of course, it''s a hostage!"


    While he was talking, I had already come to him. I gently licked my lower lip, and then asked solemnly, "you dare to catch the eldest lady of Haibang. Are you going to make trouble for me? Are you going to make the Haibang mad at me


    When I said this, my eyes were full of light. For this point, I really doubt that Du Haisheng took the initiative to join me, which was a problem in itself. He even dared to catch Peng Xuefei. Obviously, he wanted to take advantage of this time to draw the anger of the Haibang to me completely, and then use me to fight with the Haibang.


    Although I''m not afraid of the Hai Gang, I have already offended the Hai Gang. But now, the Hai Gang is not easy to stand still. If I provoke the other party again, my business will be blocked. At this critical juncture, it is definitely not the time to attract fire. I must lead my elite soldiers to raid the dark moon hall before the attack of the Hai Gang, so as to rescue my father.


    Of course, these are my thoughts. Du Haisheng didn''t know. When he heard me say this, he suddenly laughed. It was a contemptuous smile. After laughing, he said to me:"Suluo, I thought you were a hero. In order to save your Lao Tzu, you dared to fight against the Haigang openly and slaughtered the five halls of the Hai Gang. I didn''t expect you to be a coward. Are you still afraid of the Revenge of the sea Gang? So you''re still trying to drum up people? What''s more, the Hai Gang has all arrested your father. What''s wrong with your arrest of Miss Peng''s family? This is a way of treating her in her own way. Is there anything wrong with it? "


    Du Haisheng''s words are full of sarcasm, but they are also very reasonable. People can''t refute them at all. This guy really has the ability to play tricks, so people can''t refuse him.


    No wonder the flame gang has always been a thorn in the provincial capital, and the Hai Gang can''t be destroyed. It turns out that he is not a brave and unscrupulous person when he is the boss.


    I can understand his point of care, but the egg hurt is that my brothers don''t know. After listening to Du Haisheng''s words, they even held a supportive opinion. Many people thought that it was very good for him to treat people in his own way. It is necessary to be cruel to deal with the sea gang. It can be seen that the hatred of these brothers towards the sea Gang is not generally deep.


    But who can know how deeply I feel sorry for Peng Xuefei. She has never missed anything. She has a father like Peng Yi, which is also her misfortune. She is not only used by her own father, but also used by me. She can''t help but become the most pitiful person. How can I bear it.


    After two seconds of silence, I finally said to Du Haisheng, "I''m not afraid of Haibang. I just don''t want to be used by others."


    Du Haisheng was also angry when he heard my words. He suddenly reached out and grabbed Peng Xuefei. He grabbed her shoulder, pulled him to me and said, "I really want to join the war, otherwise I don''t need to try my best to catch Miss Peng. You know, if I catch someone, I will have to bear serious consequences. The first one the Haigang has to deal with must be the flame gang. I come here with sincerity. It''s like putting all my eggs in one basket because I can''t wait to work with the Hai Gang. Of course, if you are afraid of anything and dare not take me in, I can take Miss Peng away and never implicate you! "


    Du Haisheng''s words, the great righteousness lingran, embodies a heroic spirit of looking at death as if returning home.


    Peng Xuefei, who was clamped by Du Haisheng''s big hand, looked even more pitiful. Especially when she was close to me, her face turned white with cold sweat.


    I know very well that no matter whether I accept Du Haisheng or not, I can''t let him take Peng Xuefei. Otherwise, the consequences will be quite serious. Peng Xuefei will end up worse and worse in the hands of the flame Gang, and may even lose his life.


    I didn''t allow this to happen, so I directly reached out and grabbed Peng Xuefei''s wrist, and said coldly to Du Haisheng, "let her go!"


    Hearing this, Du Haisheng was stunned at first, and then, puzzled, asked, "why?"


    I smile, meaningful said: "you don''t say this is a gift for me? Now, I take it! "


    Hearing this, Du Haisheng''s eyes immediately let out a bright color, he immediately understood what I meant, ha ha, he let go of Peng Xuefei with a smile.


    I pulled Peng Xuefei to my side. However, compared with Du Haisheng, this girl seemed to be more afraid of me, the devil. As soon as I pulled her, she trembled. She refused to go, and she struggled with her life and death. Mm-hmm, she screamed. Her eyes were scared to the extreme. It seems that she is really afraid of me.


    In this regard, I have no choice but to release her.


    Immediately, I told Mu Nan beside me: "Mu Nan, take Miss Peng to my room!"


    Among all the brothers, only mu Nan knows the real relationship between me and Peng Xuefei. Therefore, only he knows how to treat Peng Xuefei. I give Peng Xuefei to Mu Nan, so I feel at ease.


    Mu Nan heard, immediately understood the meaning, he quickly came to pull people.


    However, the words I just said seemed to have some other meaning to her, so that Peng Xuefei was even more scared. Her face was shaking with tears and sweat, and her eyes were even more frightened. She was trapped in a wolf''s den, so helpless, but she still had to struggle as hard as she could, even if such struggle was meaningless.


    Even Du Haisheng misunderstood my meaning and said to me with an obscene smile: "boss Su really has a good eye. This little girl is really good-looking. She is the woman who competes with Han Yimo''s son and the eldest young master of Sheng family. You are lucky now


    After that, he laughed twice.


    It''s no wonder that they would misunderstand Peng Xuefei is so embarrassed, but not losing her beauty. It is another kind of messy beauty, especially her clothes are wet, which is really attractive. I asked her to take her to my room, which inevitably makes people think of it askew. No wonder Peng Xuefei was so scared that she was in a bit of a dilemma when she heard my order, and even Mu Nan was in a bit of a dilemma, so she took Wuxi for a moment ¡£


    I really don''t want to see Peng Xuefei suffer in public, so he said to Mu Nan seriously again: "take her away!"


    Mu Nan nodded his head, reached out to hold Peng Xuefei up and carried it on his shoulder. No matter how hard Peng Xuefei struggled, it didn''t help. The hall only echoed with her miserable murmur.


    Gradually, the voice disappeared, Peng Xuefei also completely disappeared in the public''s sight.


    Du Haisheng could not wait for someone to leave. He immediately rushed to the theme and said, "since boss Su has accepted this gift, is he willing to accept me? Should I be assigned a position?"At last, Du Haisheng''s Fox Tail finally came out. Unexpectedly, he was so impatient that he asked me to take up the post before I agreed to join him. His ambition was obvious.


    I did not rush to answer him, but slowly walked back to his position, slowly sat down.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 753

    As Peng Xuefei was taken away, the huge hall was restored to a solemn atmosphere. There was an element of disharmony in the air, which made the scene a little awkward.


    To tell you the truth, because of Peng Xuefei''s affair, my mind was in a mess. I was completely confused about how to deal with Du Haisheng. I didn''t intend to accept him at all. But now, I have accepted his so-called big gift, so I can''t get rid of him.


    If you don''t accept him, it''s a bit hard to say. However, I''m really worried that such a person joined the war.


    After hesitating for a long time, I straightened my spine slightly and put myself in a proper position. I said to Du Haisheng solemnly, "what position do you want to hold?"


    I don''t know how to answer this headache. I can only throw this question back to Du Haisheng.


    However, the cunning man seemed to have the answer for a long time. As soon as I finished the question, he showed a proud smile, and then rushed to the road: "although I helped you catch Miss Peng, I don''t need you to open any back door for me. We''ll arrange my position according to the rules of the river and the river. What do you think of my position at which level of strength I am?"


    What he said seemed to be really humble, and he seemed to be very decent and gentleman, but in fact, the meaning of his words fully showed his ambition.


    You know, Du Haisheng''s strength is really strong, and the brothers under my hand are definitely not his opponents. I''m afraid that in Du Haisheng''s eyes, I can''t beat him. Du Haisheng''s real intention is to convince me of the whole war. His position in his mind should be the leader of the war. If he wants to defeat me and replace him, he has too much appetite!


    I know clearly that he is ambitious, but I can''t offer anything to refute him. His proposal to hold a position according to force is indeed a reasonable request. If I refuse, I will admit that the force of the people on my side is not as good as him. If I agree, it is tantamount to agreeing to let him join the fire of war. At that time, the war will not be disturbed by him.


    It''s not like entering or retreating. I feel like I''m trapped in the crack of the door. People are almost crushed. I can''t help but lower my head and knead my temples with my hands.


    When I was in a tangle, Mu Nan ran to me in a hurry. He attached his mouth to my ear and whispered, "boss, Miss Peng, I''m not very easy to deal with. I''m afraid she''s uncomfortable, so I took off the cloth and untied it, and let her wait for you quietly. But she wanted to die, and wanted to rob scissors to commit suicide. I can''t help it. I''ve tied her hand again. You can''t go and have a look


    Peng Xuefei''s character is strong. She always prefers to die rather than give in. She may commit suicide if she is anxious.


    Mu Nan is cautious and can''t tell me my identity. Therefore, he can''t make Peng Xuefei obedient. With Peng Xuefei''s strong nature, she can''t wait for the devil Suluo to come.


    And I, after listening to Mu Nan''s words, my heart suddenly rose. I was really worried that Peng Xuefei would do something stupid, if she had something wrong. I''m going to live in sin all my life.


    Thinking of this, I didn''t care to talk about the position with Du Haisheng. I nodded to Mu Nan directly.


    Immediately, I quickly got up and said to Du Haisheng solemnly, "let me think about this. I have something to do. I''ll leave for a while."


    On hearing this, Du Haisheng was immediately displeased and said, "why, when it comes to business, you have to leave. You won''t get Miss Peng. You want to get rid of me. I tell you, I''m not so easy to fool about!"


    With that, he also showed his incomparable domineering power and confronted me.


    I was a little speechless about this, and I was strict with him again: "I''m not so mean, so many people are watching, I can''t make a fool of myself. Miss Peng wants to find a short-sighted way. I can''t let her die here. I''ll go and have a look, and I''ll be back soon."


    When Du Haisheng heard this, he realized the seriousness of the problem. After all, he had arrested people. If the hostage died, the Haigang could not tear him into pieces. He did not dare to be careless about this matter, and he would not be entangled with me any more.


    I stopped, and then turned my eyes to Mu Nan and Shen Muchen, and said, "treat the leader Du well!"


    As the voice dropped, I immediately turned and left the hall.


    I walked quickly to the room where I was staying.


    At this moment, my mood is indescribable, too many emotions entangled in my heart, messy and complicated, but my hasty pace tells me that I just want to see Peng Xuefei quickly, just want her to be well.


    However, when I was a long way away from the room, I heard Peng Xuefei''s grief stricken cry: "you get out of the way, let me out!"


    Her voice touched the chord of my heart, which made my heart more painful. I quickened my pace and walked out of the room.


    The door of the room is open. Two brothers of the flying car party are guarding the door of the room to prevent Peng Xuefei from rushing out.


    At the moment, Peng Xuefei, her hands are still tied, but the cloth in her mouth is taken off, she is hoarse and shouting, while struggling to rush out. In order to escape from this grotto, she seems to be full of spirit. However, in the face of the five big and three thick little brother of the flying car party, Peng Xuefei''s strength is always weak. She couldn''t get out of the room even with all her strength.The two little brothers of the party did not embarrass Peng Xuefei. They just stopped Peng Xuefei with their hands dutifully. When they saw me coming, they stood up straight and said in awe to me: "good boss!"


    When Peng Xuefei saw me, she was like a ghost again. Her recklessness was gone. The whole person immediately stopped cooking. Her face was stiff, and her eyes were full of despair.


    Not only did she not rush out again, she even ran to the room shivering. It can be seen how much she is afraid of me.


    I had no choice but to shrivel the next mouth, then, to two flying car party younger brother said: "you go down first!"


    They were ordered to leave immediately, and I went straight into the room and closed the door.


    When I turned around, I was surprised to find that Peng Xuefei, who was too afraid, had retreated to the corner of the room. Her trembling feet could not support her body. She squatted down tremblingly and curled up in the corner of the wall.


    Her eyes continue to slide tears, her appearance of panic, she used that tears of eyes, panic staring at me, that sad appearance, really let people heartache, I look at her eyes, in the heart of anguish, involuntarily, I took steps to her.


    But as soon as I took a step, Peng Xuefei suddenly moved. She sobbed bitterly, and warned me with a trembling voice: "Suluo, don''t come here. If you dare to move me, I will bite my tongue and commit suicide immediately."


    For a long time, Pengfei''s voice became more and more nervous, because her voice was so nervous that she became so nervous.


    But her unyielding spirit remains unchanged. Her body can not stop shaking, tears can not stop the flow, but she is still so determined to defend themselves.


    Tragic and pitiful combination in her body, I see more and more heartache, I am afraid she really disorderly, immediately stopped the pace, dare not go forward half step.


    I stand straight in place, eyes complex looking at her in the corner of the wall, quietly asked: "am I so terrible?"


    Perhaps, I have been used to Peng Xuefei''s kindness to me and her love and devotion to me. Now, all of a sudden, she is not only strange to me, but also so afraid of me, and regards me as the most terrible person. This contrast makes me really a little difficult to accept, my heart is like what to block, very depressed very uncomfortable.


    Peng Xuefei, who was immersed in panic, immediately burst out a strong anger in her eyes when she heard my words. She looked at me with red eyes, both flustered and hateful. She yelled: "you are a pervert, scum, murderer. I tell you, even if I am dead, I can''t let you get mine!"


    Her voice was still so hoarse, her tone was still so frightened, but there was a strong hatred in her fear. Every word of her is like a steel needle, which stings my heart.


    I just want to get a smile from you


    After that, I could not help but open my feet and take two steps forward.


    However, Peng Xuefei saw me go forward, trembling more seriously, her body kept shaking, her lips were trembling, her eyes were more frightened, she did not care about everything. "I said, you don''t come here, you don''t want to cheat me, Suluo, I warn you, I''m from the south of the Yangtze River, you have to move me, he will not let you go, certainly not!"


    Hearing this, my heart is really mixed, she even moved out of Jiangnan wind to threaten me.


    The same person, in her heart, has become two extremes. The name of Jiangnan wind, her love and Suluo''s name, she hated it so much. She threatened Suluo with Jiangnan wind. It sounded like a joke, but I didn''t smile at all. I was just shocked and shocked. When Peng Xuefei''s life was most fragile and her heart was most desperate, the first thing she thought of was Jiangnan wind. Feeling, in her heart, the position of Jiangnan wind is rooted deeper than her father, which makes her more trustworthy.


    She is so dependent on the people, in fact, standing in front of her, this moment, I really almost blurted out. Tell her that I am the Jiangnan wind, which is her favorite. Let her not be afraid.


    But in the end, I still resisted, because I knew in my heart that once I said it, then Peng Xuefei would suffer fatal injury, and the pain was even worse than now.


    Her weak body, her tired spirit, can''t stand this terrible fact at all. How can she accept that she relies on such a man who loves so much. In fact, she has been using her all the time. How can she accept the love that she most trusts, but the result is nothing. She was tired and pathetic enough, she couldn''t stand a bigger blow.


    I can''t let her bear it any more. I have to keep hiding her identity.


    I stood in the same place and tangled for a long time, then opened my voice again and said slowly, "Jiangnan wind, isn''t he hiding? I heard that he was scared by the Sheng family and didn''t show up for several days. Do you still think about him?"


    If I can, I really hope Peng Xuefei''s love for Jiangnan wind will be less, so that she may be less hurt in the future.


    However, this is obviously impossible. Peng Xuefei has already loved Jiangnan wind to the bone. If he loves too deeply, he will hurt more.As soon as she heard this, she was struck by lightning and froze. Her shaking body became stiff, her frightened eyes became dull, and her soul seemed to dissipate.


    Because, I broke the point in a word. When she was most helpless, the Jiangnan wind that she relied on was not at her side at all. Instead, she hid herself. This is the most cruel fact for Peng Xuefei.


    She had to accept the fact that she couldn''t move out of Jiangnan to threaten me. She was desperate to the extreme.


    When she was dull, I quickly came to her in front of me, squatted down and pulled Peng Xuefei''s arm to untie the rope tied to her body.


    Originally, Peng Xuefei was still in a sluggish state, but as soon as I touched her, she immediately became crazy. She kept shouting and struggling. Her whole body kept squeezing into the corner of the wall, trying to avoid my magic hand.


    However, her strength is too small, where the struggle over me, I took her arm with one hand, and untied the rope for her with one hand.


    As I explained, I spoke, trying to calm her excitement and comforting her: "don''t worry, Miss Peng, I''m not interested in you. Just want to let go of you, you don''t struggle any more, OK


    I thought I had said that, Peng Xuefei should be a little more relaxed, but I was wrong, very wrong, maybe my image has gone deep into Peng Xuefei''s heart, so that she could not hear my good words. On the contrary, my voice also stimulated her, so that she suddenly turned her head and bit on my arm.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 754

    Peng Xuefei really regarded me as a devil and bit me with all her life. Her bite contained all the hatred and anger, which seemed to vent at this moment. How deep she hated me, how hard she bit me.


    My body is not made of iron. I was bitten by Peng Xuefei so hard. I felt like I was cut by a knife,. However, I did not speak, just bite teeth, continue to untie the rope for Xia Xiaoxiao.


    When I untied the rope completely, I made a voice, endured the pain, and calmly said, "I have helped you untie the rope. Can you loosen your mouth?"


    Peng Xuefei, who lost her mind, was stunned at first when she heard this. Then, she found that her hand could move. All of a sudden, she reflected what was going on.


    So she quickly moved her mouth away and pushed me away.


    I immediately got up and stepped back away from her.


    At this time, I can clearly see that Peng Xuefei bit two rows of deep teeth marks on the front arm of my right hand. The wound is very deep, and there is continuous bleeding.


    The mark of blood, how ironic, but, such pain, such a wound, but let my heart a little slower, after all, this is all I owe her, she bit me, gave me pain, but let me feel better.


    I took a deep look at Peng Xuefei, who was still shrinking in the corner of the wall. Then I turned around and went to the wardrobe. I took a man''s clothes from inside and threw them in front of Peng Xuefei. I said calmly: "your clothes are broken. Just wear one of them. Make do with it!"


    If Peng Xuefei rejected me infinitely at the beginning, then at this moment, she was really confused. How could she think that I, the devil in her eyes, not only did not invade her, but also untied her and even dressed her.


    At this time, Peng Xuefei dare to use her eyes, seriously look at me, this time, her mood is not so excited, look at me in the eyes is not so subjective, she looked, it seems to see that my eyes do not have a bit of miscellaneous thoughts, see my sincerity, so, she finally gave up the idea that I will invade her, her fear is not so deep Yes.


    When she saw that the tooth marks of my arm were still bleeding, her face showed a different look and her eyes became very complicated.


    After a long time, she moved her eyes away from me. Then, she slowly picked up the clothes, put them on carefully, and then stood up tremblingly. Facing me, she asked coldly, "what do you mean? I tell you, it''s impossible for you to use me to save your father. I advise you to die of this heart!"


    I have to say, Peng Xuefei''s vigilance is quite strong. Knowing that I don''t plan to use her, she thinks I want to use her to save my father.


    Hearing her words, I couldn''t help chuckling, light said: "I have no other meaning, just want to let you leave this!"


    Peng Xuefei heard my words, the complex eyes suddenly showed a startled color, appears very incredible, she looked at me shocked, very puzzled said: "really?"


    I nodded and solemnly said, "really!"


    But the more solemn and serious I am, the more incredible Peng Xuefei is. She looks at me for a long time, and then inexplicably asks, "my father has arrested your father. Are you not going to use me to save your father?"


    Hearing the speech, I couldn''t help but snort a breath, speechless said: "even Du Haisheng can catch you. If I want to catch you, isn''t it a very simple thing? But all along, I didn''t arrest you, because I knew that catching you would not threaten your father. What''s more, I have principles in my work. I''m not ashamed to do such a thing! "


    Hearing my words, Peng Xuefei''s eyes finally flashed a strange color. Her tired eyes seemed to emit light, as if she had discovered the new world. Perhaps at this moment, she finally saw a different Suluo


    when she was shocked, I suddenly turned to walk to the door of the room, and threw a word to her as she walked¡° Come with me


    With the fall of the voice, my body has come to the door, and opened the door of the room.


    However, Peng Xuefei seems to be in the evil, still motionless pestle in place, eyes Chi Chi Chi looking at me, I can not help but look back at her, cold voice urged: "go ah, wait a moment, if I repent, can give you back to Du Haisheng!"


    On hearing this, Peng Xuefei''s body immediately shook and her eyes changed. It seems that Peng Xuefei is still afraid of Du Haisheng''s rude man. Now that she has a chance to live, she dares not to go back to Du Haisheng''s grottoes. Therefore, when I heard this, I immediately recovered and quickly moved my steps to follow him.


    Of course, up to now, she has not fully trusted me. For my enemy, she has always maintained her vigilance. Even though she had a slightly different view of me, it is difficult for her to remove her vigilance. When she walks, she keeps a certain distance from me, for fear that I may plot a wrong path.


    I didn''t look back at her, but walked forward. My pace was not fast or slow, so that Peng Xuefei could not only keep up with her, but also keep a moderate distance according to her vigilance.After a while, I went to the parking lot of the base camp of the flying car party. Here, I chose a car suitable for Peng Xuefei. This car was driven by our brother from his hometown. It has good performance. The Volkswagen car is a relatively new car. It should not have any problems.


    After choosing the car, I asked for the key from my brother.


    Get the key, I directly handed Peng Xuefei, a serious tone said: "you should know the way home, take it!"


    At this time, Peng Xuefei slowly believed the fact that she couldn''t believe. She finally knew that I really wanted to let her go. She was just like a dream. Her expression was so incredible. Her eyes were stunned, staring at the key in my hand. For a time, she seemed unable to recover.


    Stupefied for a long time, Peng Xuefei slowly stretched out his hand and took the car key from my hand.


    The key arrived, but Peng Xuefei did not leave immediately. At this moment, her expression changed and became somewhat meaningful. She looked at me with a very special look and asked softly, "you are not the same as I imagined!"


    She seemed to have plucked up a lot of courage to say it. After that, her look changed and became more and more complicated.


    Seeing her like this, my heart suddenly relaxed. Involuntarily, I smile and say, "Oh, what image was I originally in your heart?"


    Hearing what I said, Peng Xuefei''s expression froze in an instant. Her mind seemed to be pulled back to a certain moment. She almost blurted out: "the devil, the devil who kills people without blinking an eye, slaughtered so many people in our Haigang, and killed three of my elders and uncles!"


    Speaking of this, Peng Xuefei''s eyes are red. It seems that she also cares about the death of he Yunxiang and others.


    Seeing her suddenly hurt, the string in my heart was also touched. My smile was not there, my expression was serious, and my mood was rolling in my heart. You know, the battle between me and Haibang is not officially started. I just killed some of them. When I went to save my father and the Hai Gang came to revenge, there would be a real out of control between me and the Hai Gang. I would not just kill the three elders of the Hai Gang. Maybe, many of Peng Xuefei''s relatives would die in my hands.


    Can Peng Xuefei still have a face-to-face conversation with me at that time?


    Thinking of this, my heart was even more painful. I could not help but explained to myself: "everything I have done is in self-defense. It was your maritime gang who provoked me first and forced me to the end. In order to survive, I had to resist!"


    There is no falsehood in my righteous words.


    In fact, I don''t need to explain to Peng Xuefei at all, but I don''t want her to misunderstand me too deeply. If my image of Suluo can be better in her mind, then she will be hurt a little less.


    Or, to be more clear, Peng Xuefei can not rely on the Jiangnan wind so much, not regard him as a perfect man, not so exclusive to Suluo, and not regard him as the worst devil in the world. Then, the image of Jiangnan wind and Suluo in her mind will not be too bad. In this way, one day, she will know that Jiangnan wind and Suluo are the same person She''s probably going to hit less.


    And Peng Xuefei listened to my words, it was another meal, like a stab in the heart, frown up, she opened her mouth, also want to say something.


    But I did not wait for her to open her mouth, directly reached out to interrupt her, said decisively: "well, I have something else to do, don''t say this, you should leave here quickly, remember, in the future, you should be more careful, this time the advantage is to meet me, next time you will not be so lucky!"


    When I stayed with Peng Xuefei, I pretended to be very natural on the surface, and didn''t show any special feelings for her, but in fact, my emotions went back and forth. I''m really afraid that if I stay with Peng Xuefei for a long time, my flaws will be revealed. I''m afraid that Peng Xuefei will find out any features of Jiangnan wind.


    In any case, the last thing I want is that Peng Xuefei knows that Suluo and Jiangnan wind are the same person. If I can, I really want her to never know, because no matter how small the gap between Suluo and Jiangnan wind is, this can not cover up a fact, that is, my love for her is deception and cheguoguo''s deceit.


    Even if this fact can be concealed for another day, I will try my best to hide it.


    Fortunately, Peng Xuefei saw that I ordered her to leave, but she did not continue to stay. She bit her lips tightly, then nodded to me, and then turned to get ready to get on the bus.


    However, she just walked two steps, her feet stopped. She seemed to think of something, suddenly turned back to me and asked, "if you let me go, will the people of the flame Gang have any problems?"


    Peng Fei is still worried about her, but she is not easy to leave.


    But her worry is also a problem. Without consulting Du Haisheng, I released Peng Xuefei without consulting him. He will certainly be dissatisfied. With his temperament, he may not be sure what will happen.


    However, I have no choice. I can''t leave Peng Xuefei here to suffer, let alone use her to threaten Peng Yi. I can only let her go. No matter what kind of grudges I have with Peng Yi, Peng Xuefei is innocent. For me, Peng Xuefei''s safety is the most important thing.So, I slightly pause, then pretend to be relaxed back to her: "it''s OK, do you think I will care about a small flame Gang?"


    After saying this, I also leaked a confident smile. However, just as my voice dropped, Mu Nan suddenly appeared in the parking lot and was running to me in a hurry.


    As soon as he arrived in front of me, he glanced at Peng Xuefei in a hurry, and then said to me urgently without breath: "boss, there''s an accident. Du Haisheng and his brothers are fighting!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 755

    I''m afraid of anything. I just talked to Peng Xuefei about the flame gang. Du Haisheng made an accident and he was in a hurry.


    I knew Du Haisheng was crazy and violent, so I told Shen Muchen and Mu nan to treat him well before I left. Unexpectedly, something went wrong. It seems that Du Haisheng is more difficult to deal with than I thought.


    Now, he and my brother fight, I can''t help but feel a little anxious. I''m afraid that the situation is too big. However, no matter what, in front of Peng Xuefei, I don''t show any difference. I''m still a light hearted person. I ask Mu Nan calmly: "what''s the matter?"


    Mu Nan quickly explained: "Du Haisheng thought that you were deliberately putting him up because he didn''t go back for so long. He couldn''t hold his breath. He wanted to come to you and was stopped by his brothers. Du Haisheng was angry. Some brothers have been injured. They are making a lot of trouble now. You should go and have a look! "


    In fact, Mu Nan didn''t say, I also guessed that it was so. I slightly adjusted my mentality, and then nodded to Mu Nan and said in a deep voice: "I know!"


    After that, I set my eyes on Peng Xuefei again.


    At this time, Peng Xuefei changed a pair of expression, her look looks particularly tangled, faint still some guilt. Just before she was ready to get on the bus and leave, she stopped to talk to me because she was worried that the flame gang would not give up. Now, Du Haisheng is working with my brother again, which makes Peng Xuefei worry more. For a while, she was at a loss and seemed to stop talking.


    But I said frankly: "nothing big, I''ll deal with it, you go back first!"


    After saying this, I suddenly realized something. I turned my head to Mu Nan and said, "Mu Nan, you can send Miss Peng off. Make sure she gets home safely."


    Peng Xuefei, a girl back, is always unsafe, not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. Mu Nan is cautious in handling affairs. I''m at ease when he accompanies Peng Xuefei.


    After explaining Mu Nan, I was about to leave, but as soon as I turned around, Peng Xuefei''s voice came: "Suluo!"


    Two words, instantly touched my heart, let me involuntarily stop the pace, then, I looked back at Peng Xuefei, asked in doubt: "what''s the matter?"


    Peng Xuefei bit lip, red eyes, staring at the bloodstain of my front arm, tangled said: "sorry!"


    Her voice is very light, but the tone is very heavy, a sorry, sincere, expressed her most sincere heart. She apologized to me, to my enemy, to someone she thought was a demon.


    I know that she apologized to me because she bit my arm, because she had misunderstood me all the time. At present, she said three words of "sorry". Obviously, she didn''t hate Suluo so much. At least, she didn''t have extreme ideas about me. She saw my good side.


    At this moment, I don''t know whether to be happy or sad. My heart is still complicated. I know that her impression of Suluo has improved. I feel that everything I have done today is worth it. But at the same time, her apology to me makes me feel like a heavy stone. Because I am the one who should say I am sorry. I owe her 10000 apologies, which will never be finished.


    It took me a long time to suppress the complex emotions in my heart, forced out a smile and said to Peng Xuefei earnestly: "it''s not in the way, go back!"


    In a word, completely explained my fearless spirit, said, I then resolutely turned around, smartly left the parking lot, ran to the conference hall.


    To solve Peng Xuefei''s problem, I also put down a burden, at least to make up for a small part of my fault. Maybe there is only so much I can do for Peng Xuefei. In the future, I don''t know what the situation will be like and what will happen to Peng Xuefei in the end. I just hope that she will be hurt less.


    Unconsciously, I quickened my pace. The wind was blowing in the face, blowing away my thoughts. I tried my best to put aside the matter about Peng Xuefei and focused on how to deal with Du Haisheng.


    After a while, I came to the conference hall.


    At the moment, the conference hall has been in a state of chaos. The stools in the hall were smashed, and many brothers were injured and fell to the ground. Although Du Haisheng and his whiskers were fierce, my brothers were better than others. Encircling them, they also suffered a lot of losses. Shen Muchen had been trying to persuade them. The scene was very chaotic. It was really like Mu Nan said that it was really a riot.


    As soon as I got to the hall, I yelled, "stop it!"


    My voice let the noisy scene still, my brothers saw me, immediately back away, clean up the next battlefield, and then obediently stood aside.


    When Du Haisheng saw me coming, he was very angry. He came to me quickly with his anger. He said angrily, "Suluo, I said that you don''t treat people as a wrist guard. You leave me here regardless of what you mean."


    With that, Du Haisheng''s forehead was full of blue veins. He was very angry and even more impolite to me. He questioned me as soon as he came up.


    I understand his mood, did not blame him, just light said: "I did not say that I will come back soon? I can''t wait for this time. What sincerity can you talk to me about? "As the voice dropped, I ignored him and walked towards my position.


    Walking to the front of the main seat in the hall, I suddenly turned around and faced all the people in the hall. Under the gaze of all the people, I calmly sat down and sat on the throne.


    This time, my dignity and courage were all revealed, and Du Haisheng was shocked. Even if he was more angry, he knew that this was my territory. Therefore, he did not rush to break out. He was slightly stunned. He took a step and came to the center of the hall.


    Then, he stood up, staring at me with sharp eyes.


    All of a sudden, he found the bite mark on my arm. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. His anger seemed to disappear in an instant. He also said to me with a smile of a thief: "ha ha ha ha, I said you didn''t come here so long. Look at the wound on your hand, it should have been bitten by Miss Peng. You are so impatient. I''m sorry, boss Su, yes I''m disturbing you


    Obviously, Du Haisheng misunderstood me. In his opinion, my bite mark is the mark left by Peng Xuefei. It should be said that a normal person would think so. After listening to Du Haisheng''s words, my brothers suddenly realized that I had delayed for such a long time. Maybe something happened with Peng Xuefei.


    As for Peng Xuefei, I didn''t want to hide it. I also knew that it could not be concealed. Therefore, when Du Haisheng looked at me with obscene eyes, I answered him solemnly and solemnly, "I have released Miss Peng!"


    This is like a tranquilizer, which calms down the whole noisy scene. My words are like a bomb again, which will blow everyone''s heart.


    With the fall of my voice, the hall was silent, and the crowd was stunned. Du Haisheng, in particular, was blindfolded. His smile was stiff on his face. His eyes were full of shock and his face was unbelievable.


    After a long time, he asked me dully, "what do you say?"


    I licked my lower lip and said, "I said, I sent Miss Peng away!"


    After hearing this, Du Haisheng understood it thoroughly. Immediately, his anger broke out. He suddenly widened his bull''s eyes and roared at me: "Suluo, what do you mean, are you playing Laozi?"


    I slightly frowned and said, "how did I play you? If you give me the gift, I will deal with it. What I want to do is my business! "


    After hearing this, Du Haisheng finally burst out.


    He immediately raised his legs and ran to me, and said: "dog day, I''ll kill you!"


    Seeing this, my brothers rushed up to stop him.


    Seeing the conflict break out again, I roared and yelled: "all step back!"


    My voice was deafening. When my brothers heard this, they immediately withdrew to both sides and did not dare to act rashly.


    Du Haisheng ran straight to my throne with his beard.


    Seeing Du Haisheng coming with his anger, I sat in my position without fear. The whole person still maintains a mysterious image.


    Du Haisheng may have felt my extraordinary. He didn''t start at me immediately. He just yelled at me with red eyes: "Suluo, seeing that you have developed the war so fast, I thought you were a hero, but I didn''t expect that you were also a despicable and shameless person!"


    I smile, inexplicably asked: "what''s wrong with me?"


    Seeing me as if nothing had happened, Du Haisheng was even more angry. He pointed out his finger at my nose and said, "what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you? Do you know how hard I tried to catch Miss Peng. You''re good. If you don''t say hello, you''ll let people go. Don''t you know that''s one of my chips? With Miss Peng in hand, you don''t need to be afraid of Peng Yi''s recklessness.


    But you put the chips like this. Are you afraid of the sea Gang? Or you let Miss Peng go. Just to please the Hai Gang, but I became the executioner. When the time comes, Peng Yi will draw all his anger to my flame Gang, and you will take advantage of the profits, right? I tell you, even if my flame gang can''t fight against the sea Gang, we can make your war hard


    Du Haisheng was more and more angry. His anger had already burned his whole body. After his voice dropped, his hand pointing to my nose suddenly swung back, bringing out a strong wind. I could feel that his anger had all burst out.


    However, his anger couldn''t scare me. I just lifted my eyes and looked at him coldly. I said with a strong voice: "I''m afraid of Haibang? If I was afraid of them, I would not have gone to H Province alone. If I''m afraid of the sea Gang, I won''t kill five halls. If I am afraid of Hai Gang, I dare not kill their three elders. If I''m afraid of Haibang. I won''t take my brother away from home and come here to openly challenge the sea gang.


    Haibang arrested my father, made my favorite woman unconscious, and killed many of my brothers. I wish I could break them into pieces. However, I will not use despicable means to deal with them. I want to defeat the Hai Gang, and I will be justified.


    I Suluo is not a hero, but I don''t act as a treacherous villain. If I catch a woman who has no strength to bind a chicken and threaten the sea Gang, then what is the difference between my war and the sea Gang? I, Suluo, have my own principles. My war has my own rules. His Haibang can destroy human nature, but I can''t follow it. I fight against the Hai Gang under the banner of justice.Then, I must make it clear that the war is a principled organization, and I will never ruin the reputation of the war. For Miss Peng, I have to let it go! "


    With such a stirring and profound meaning, I said it without gasping. The fire of war and the brothers of the flying car party were all shocked by my words. In such a large conference hall, the needle could be heard.


    I said this to Du Haisheng, but it clearly fell into the hearts of the brothers present and was deeply recorded by them. It was like a famous saying. It had a profound impact on the future behavior of brothers and the development and growth of the war.


    Even Du Haisheng, who was furious, was instantly dumbfounded after hearing what I said. His arrogance slowly dissipated, and his turbulent anger gradually extinguished. His eyes erased all emotions, leaving only shock. His lips moved gently, and he didn''t know how to speak.


    However, his momentum converged, but my momentum rose with the fall of my voice. It was almost like rolling up the wind and clouds, and it was very turbulent.


    In the whole gaze, I stood up from the throne. I looked down at Du Haisheng coldly. When he didn''t know why, I suddenly opened my mouth and sent out a soul stirring voice: "Du Haisheng, I tell you, you don''t have to threaten me. I su Luo is very eloquent. I accept your gift, and naturally I am willing to accept you into the organization. Now, I give you two ways, one I will arrange the position and strictly abide by the rules of the war. Second, get out of here immediately


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 756

    Duhaisheng''s flaming gang can stand up in H Province. It has a great relationship with him. Duhaisheng is a fierce and fierce man. He is a famous fierce and violent gang, and he is the hardest stab in H Province.


    To deal with a man like him, he must take extreme measures, or, completely tame him, as the trainer of the circus tames the lion. Or, completely break with him, a pat two scattered. I don''t have to be fooled with him, nor be weak in front of him, or he will be more rampant.


    My strength, my tyranny, my high-rise, my sharp speech to duhaisheng, attitude of arrogance, no one can let a rebellious him be hit, he heard my voice roll, his face suddenly changed greatly, his eyes, the look from shock to anger, his body was again burned by the fierce fire, his momentum suddenly increased, this moment He was really angry.


    Du Haisheng, who launched the fire, was very scary. His momentum was almost full of smoke. With this smoke, Du Haisheng stepped forward. Meanwhile, his iron fist was pinched and he stormed at my door.


    The power of this fist almost tore the air apart. If you hit it, it would be enough to kill.


    Brothers saw the appearance, all the startled eyes opened, almost in unison to me shouting: "boss, be careful!"


    In the voice, all worry, for the deadly blow duhaisheng gave me, the brothers were all scared, scared a cold sweat. But I am not a client, even can say, there is no tension at all, I still stand still in place, as if I did not see Du Haisheng attacking me.


    When duhaisheng''s iron fist hit me, his movements stopped suddenly. The strong wind from his fist came to me, and my hair was flying.


    But my body is still proudly standing, my eyes blink not blink, eyes are more calm as early as the beginning.


    This scene stunned all people, and the brothers showed incredible expressions. Even the founder duhaisheng, his eyes changed and became unbelievable. He looked at me in a daze and asked in a puzzled way, "you are not afraid of death?"


    I smiled, quietly said, "afraid!"


    Du Haisheng eyebrows a pick, surprised said: "then how don''t you hide?"


    I licked my lower lip and said proudly, "why should I hide, you dare not kill me, because you know that once I have an accident, you can not escape to death.". You can live to this day, it is not easy, should not go to find the way to death


    I said that I have a good heart. After listening to this, duhaisheng suddenly laughed. He closed his fist and relaxed himself completely. His body was not in the flame, his face smiled and there was a little respect in my eyes. Next second, he said to me with a smile:


    sulo, you must admit that you are very brave indeed. To be honest, when I first came, I was disappointed to see you so young and so tender. I thought you brought a doll army. I don''t think you can rely on loyalty at all. But now, you give me a different feeling. You can see that your name is brave and resourceful, steady and generous, and will also bring people together. No wonder that the fire will grow rapidly when it comes to H Province! "


    This duhaisheng is indeed a shrewd man. His mood is the same as March day. He says that change will change, thunder and wind will blow. But it turns out that these are only his superficial phenomena. In fact, he has been observing me and testing me. Under the cover of surface emotional storm, he tries every way to probe my bottom and the bottom of my war. He can mix with today, and it is quite different from ordinary manger.


    If I can tame such a person, it will be very beneficial to me. However, for this smart Du Haisheng, I still can''t see through it. I don''t know what he is thinking about at this moment.


    A little bit of a pause, I opened and asked in a cold voice, "and then, what do you want to express?"


    Duhaisheng snorted a breath from his nostrils and said to me in a serious way: "sulo, I know what you worry about. Is it that my reputation of the flame Gang is too bad, you don''t want us. I am not sure that, now, there are not many people who can make Du Haisheng take his word. Even the leader of Pengyi of his gang can''t.


    I came to fight this time not because of your reputation, nor how well you sulo can stand. I have been seeking revenge from the gang, but I am struggling with the fact that my flame sect is so weak that I can''t fight against the gang. And your fire is the only organization that openly fights against the gang of sea. So I want to trust you and overthrow the rule of the gang together with the power of war.


    Now, I see your leadership and your courage and ambition, and I think the war has a future. But so far, I have not seen your strength. You want me to trust you sincerely, nor can I, but I can''t respect a doll''s staff. So, we will fight, you should have beaten me, and I and my flame help, both of them Willing to join the fire, let you arrange, how do you think? "


    This is the first time duhaisheng appeared. I feel that he has heard his true words. His consideration is not wrong. I can''t fight against the gang. He can''t do it just because of his flaming flame gang. So he comes to me and tries to test me. Now, I have met all the requirements in his mind. Only one thing is strength.A stubborn and arrogant man like Du Haisheng will not be loyal to a person weaker than himself. Anyone who wants to convince this prick will have to defeat him in force.


    Think of this, I can''t help but smile, said confidently: "you are not my opponent!"


    This is not my boasting, but my sincere words from the bottom of my heart. Although Du Haisheng has a great reputation and is famous for his combative ability, I can almost see his strength through his performance just now. I am sure that he is not my opponent.


    However, I am sure that the strength does not mean that Du Haisheng has self-knowledge. When he heard this, he was obviously unconvinced and said, "only after trying, can we know. Take the move!"


    After that, he didn''t care about anything and rashly shot at me. It seemed that he couldn''t wait.


    His move, hit me to the heart, it can be seen that he is forcing me to move.


    Since he wants to fight with me, I can only accompany him.


    When Du Haisheng''s fist was about to hit my vital point, my body suddenly flashed. At the same time, my left hand quickly stretched out, seized the strong and strong arm with bare head, and then shook it fiercely. He said calmly: "if you want to fight, go down and fight!"


    With the fall of my voice, I left the strong Du Haisheng in the middle of the hall, and my body also followed me to the hall, standing proud.


    Bald strong suffered a dull loss, his body was not stable, even backward, but this does not affect his momentum, he just forced me to do it, and did not play his own skills.


    Now. Seeing that I was willing to accompany him, his face immediately showed an excited smile. It was the smile of a man''s bloodthirsty nature, and his instinctive smile of belligerence.


    With this smile, he licked his lower lip heavily. Then, his feet suddenly swung and his slippers flew away.


    Du Haisheng''s slippers fly away. Now he is not only bareheaded, but also barefoot. He looks very funny. However, it is undeniable that his momentum is very strong. A thin vest can not block the lines of his muscles. His flesh is stirring and extremely fierce.


    Then, in front of my face, he gently made a fist pinching movement, very arrogant said: "Suluo, don''t say I didn''t remind you, I''m a man of no importance, you want to be seriously injured, don''t blame me!"


    In a word, it completely shows Du Haisheng''s self-confidence, but also shows his arrogance and ferocity. When my brothers heard this, they almost came forward to help me deal with Du Haisheng.


    I stopped immediately and said, "don''t move, I can handle it!"


    Immediately, my brothers all stopped and stood quietly aside, but their eyes were still full of worry.


    Perhaps, they had seen Du Haisheng''s terrible strength, and had seen him make a powerful move. They could easily knock down many of our brothers to the ground. Therefore, they did not have much confidence in me, especially Shen Muchen and Bai Qiuyan. They had the best relationship with me and most worried about me.


    Indeed, after a long time apart from them, these people don''t know how strong my strength is. They don''t see my current strength. They only know that I''m much better, but they don''t know my real strength. I''ve never said anything about this in front of them. Now the competition with Du Haisheng is imminent. I can''t explain it to them for a while, so I have to leave it to them A reassuring look.


    Later, I turned my eyes to Du Haisheng and said in a positive tone: "don''t talk nonsense. If you want to fight, you should hurry up!"


    On hearing this, Du Haisheng''s face suddenly became ferocious. The essence of his eyes was shining, and his momentum was also surging up in an instant.


    The next second, Du Haisheng''s stuffy hum came from the spacious hall, accompanied by his powerful body, and attacked me fiercely.


    In the face of Du Haisheng''s clever attack, I still remain unchanged and calm.


    My heart has been trained to a certain level, even in the face of a stronger enemy than myself, I can also moderately keep calm, what''s more, I have confidence in this Du Haisheng, and my mentality is naturally more stable.


    Almost in an instant, everything in the hall was ignored by me. Du Haisheng was the only one left in my eyes. My mind was even more free from all kinds of thoughts. In my heart, I had nothing to do with myself. I really reached the realm of selflessness and immersed myself in my own world.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 757

    In this state of nothingness, my expression is as calm as water, my body is as stable as Mount Tai, but my eyes are extremely sharp. Every move of Du Haisheng is reflected in my eyes. I can clearly capture any change of him, even the smallest details.


    As soon as he flashed in front of me and flew out of my leg, I immediately reached out to block him. After a brief confrontation, my eyes suddenly changed, because I felt Du Haisheng''s unusual. His feet were flexible, sharp and fierce. My hand touched his feet, just like hitting a steel plate. Suddenly, a burst of pain suddenly hit me, The pain of my heart can not help a twist.


    Du Haisheng, however, was brave. Although his sharp foot was resisted by me, it did not affect his attack. His speed did not decrease, and then he threw a whip leg at me.


    This flying leg is more fierce and faster than the previous one. My mind is unchanged, and my eyes can still catch Du Haisheng''s every move. When his leg strikes, I stretch out my hand to block it. However, this block makes my hands ache even more. It seems that the same place has been hit by steel bars twice, which is very painful.


    Suddenly, I felt that Du Haisheng was a pervert. He could make his body so hard. I thought his head was made of iron, which was incomparably hard. I didn''t expect that other parts of his body were the same hard.


    I remember the last time I fought Sheng Mingjie. At that time, I was quite relaxed, because Sheng Mingjie''s body was no stronger than Du Haisheng''s. what''s more, Sheng Mingjie is good at martial arts, which is an invisible move. After I forget myself, I can crack his moves. Knowing the secret, it''s easy to resist his attack.


    But this Du Haisheng is different. His moves don''t need to be captured by me at all, and can be seen at a glance, because he has no moves at all. He is easy to fight, either punching or kicking. He is simple and rough. His greatest strength is his strength and physical strength. The whole thing is totally abnormal, which is beyond my control.


    To deal with such a crazy bull, I know that I can''t spend it with him, otherwise, my bones will be broken by him.


    So, after a few moves, I gradually couldn''t bear it. After that, I didn''t keep my hand, and I directly used my best Kung Fu, Taiji.


    The advantage of Taiji is to overcome the strong with softness. Since Du Haisheng''s strength is unmatched, I can''t fight against him. Then, I can only use Taiji to dissolve his brute force, and let him hit me with great strength, which will affect the four or two thousand jin.


    Sure enough, Tai Chi is a good way to deal with people like Du Haisheng. Even though Du Haisheng''s body is hard and his attack is fierce and domineering, I can introduce him into the void, avoid the real and let him fight like a cotton.


    Du Haisheng failed again and again. I constantly transformed the visible into the invisible, and easily resisted his greatest strength with the smallest strength.


    Du Haisheng, after all, is a man of flesh and blood. No matter how strong his strength is, he will be exhausted. After a series of attacks, Du Haisheng gradually becomes a little weak. His head is covered with sweat. However, Du Haisheng did not give up. Instead, he launched a more violent attack. He almost attacked me with both hands and feet.


    I can let his attack be overwhelming, and I can deal with it easily. My Taiji, not to speak of perfection, has also reached the point of being arbitrary. It will not be affected by external factors and will not be unfamiliar with the strength of the enemy. In the process of fighting, I always keep the expression of light and light.


    But the whole scene became extremely hot because of our confrontation, and the hall seemed to be shaken by Du Haisheng. It can be said that Du Haisheng is really terrible at the moment. But I was in the center of the whirlpool, but I was still not hurt to half a point, and I could still keep calm and calm, which made the onlookers surprised.


    From the beginning, the brothers watched with breathless concentration and squeezed a sweat for me, especially when seeing Du Haisheng''s constant attacks and being so swift and violent, my brothers were even more worried about me.


    But when they saw me using Tai Chi, their looks immediately changed, and they became nervous and energetic. This competition made the faces of the brothers changeable. My strength made my brothers unbelievable. They stood aside, almost without blinking an eye, looking at us in the fight.


    About ten minutes later, I could feel that Du Haisheng was a little tired in terms of strength, and his attack was not so sharp. Even, at the end of the day, he stopped directly. He gasped like an ox and said to me, "Suluo, I didn''t expect that you have practiced Taiji to this extent. However, what kind of skill do you have to defend all the time? You can''t tell the winner or the loser until dawn! "


    After listening to Du Haisheng''s words, I know that I have been better than others in terms of mentality. After all, he still couldn''t hold his breath, and his mentality began to collapse. At the same time, I didn''t want to waste any more time. So, I gave him a slight smile and said to him, "well, come again!"


    Du Haisheng was not polite. He shook the ground with his bare feet and cried out: "I''m offended!"


    Before the voice dropped, Du Haisheng''s whole person had already rushed at me.


    This time, he was like a devil. His face was ferocious, and his momentum was endless. He was very insidious. His brothers watching the war were shocked by his momentum, and their eyes showed tension again.However, I was not affected. The stronger Du Haisheng was, the more calm I would be. I continued to maintain a calm mind and resist his attack in the realm of selflessness.


    Of course, I no longer blindly resist, but turn passivity into initiative, retreat into advance, and launch an attack. My attack is not fierce, it belongs to the kind of step-by-step. I am not in a hurry for success. I just look for Du Haisheng''s flaws while resisting. Whenever the other party shows a gap, I will attack once in a timely manner, and each time I can make a sneak attack.


    Although Du Haisheng''s body is tough. But from time to time, I can''t bear to be beaten by me. I''m like a termite, swallowing him. Du Haisheng also felt my danger. He became more and more crazy. His attack was no longer the combination of hands and feet. Even his head was used. It can be seen that it is his strongest weapon. Anyone who wants to be hit by him will be broken on the spot.


    However, with Du Haisheng''s hands, feet and iron head together, I was still not in a hurry to resist easily. As he became more and more crazy, there were more and more flaws exposed, and I had more and more opportunities to make a move.


    Not long after, Du Haisheng was beaten by me, his clothes were all broken, his body showed a lot of scars, and his bald head had several bruises.


    In fact, I know in my heart that this is a contest, not a contest of life and death. Therefore, I didn''t try my best. Every time, it was just a point to stop. If I did, I''m afraid Du Haisheng would not be able to carry it. I wanted him to admit defeat and stop it.


    But who could have thought that he was just an immortal cockroach. The more frustrated he was, the more fierce he was, and the more he fought with me. In the end, he was like a cow, no longer attacking with his hands and feet, but rushing forward with all his strength, using his head as the horn of a bull and pounding madly on me.


    Compared with the bull in the bullring, his mad bull has much greater lethality. Every time he collides, it has great lethality. Of course, I won''t be stupid enough to accept the move. Every time, I quickly avoid him in the moment before he collides.


    Three times in a row, bareheaded is all over the air.


    For the first time, his head hit the chair and it broke.


    The second time, he hit the wall and it broke.


    The third time, he bumped into a brother on the side, suddenly, the brother flew far away.


    On the fourth time, his iron head finally hit the target, hitting me on the chest.


    Immediately, my whole person fiercely flies backwards, soars in the air I, the mouth cannot help but spray out a big mouthful of blood, then, bang, I heavily hit the ground, the ground seems to move.


    My physical bearing capacity is very strong, but I still can''t stand Du Haisheng''s heavy blow at the moment. I almost fainted in the past. I feel my internal organs are separated, my heart is shaking, and my eyes are a little fuzzy.


    Seeing this, the brothers all cried out: "boss!"


    With that, they all ran to my side and helped me up from the ground.


    Then, one voice after another of concern came, asking me about my injury. I wanted to open my mouth and say something, but I didn''t say anything. I coughed up directly and even coughed up blood.


    When my brothers saw me like this, their eyes were full of fire. Even Shen Muchen, who had always been calm, was angry. He directly criticized Du Haisheng: "bald, this is just a friendly match. Do you need to lay such a heavy hand? Want to kill? "


    The other brothers even scolded Du Haisheng. Crab was the most violent. He had to rush up and fight with Du Haisheng. Fortunately, my hand held him tightly and he didn''t rush.


    I know that the reason why these brothers are angry is not because I lost. They are not the people who can not afford to lose, but Du Haisheng''s heavy hand, completely to kill people.


    Du Haisheng, who has been criticized by thousands of people, has no sense of shame at all. At the moment, his whole body is soaked with sweat. His head may be red and purple due to the impact force, and his eyes are even more red. He ignored everyone''s voice and came to me without expression.


    To me close, he stood a step, coldly looked at me, doubt asked: "why don''t you hide?"


    Hearing Du Haisheng''s words, the brothers'' expressions were stiff in an instant, and then they all showed a look of shock. Perhaps, they all thought that I could not avoid Du Haisheng''s fatal blow, but their subconscious brain was in disorder when they heard Du Haisheng''s words.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were firmly fixed on me. In the face of the public''s attention, I was not in a hurry. Until my asthma was smooth, I tried my best to open my mouth and made a very weak voice to Du Haisheng: "I thought I would keep my hands everywhere, give you the steps, you would take the initiative to admit defeat, but you did not, on the contrary, more and more fierce, and even did not hesitate to fight with me.


    I just know that you are a tough guy who doesn''t admit defeat, and you are also a hero who wants face. You don''t want to lose to me, a young man. If you continue to fight, unless I beat you to death, you can''t take the initiative to admit defeat, and the contest will never end. I don''t want you to die. I have to bear your heavy blow and let you vent your resentment to calm down the contestFor a long sentence, I said it very hard, but the words were clear and every sentence was powerful. When the last word fell, only a sound of Dong was heard. The conceited Du Haisheng knelt down in front of me on one knee!


    Immediately, everyone in the room was stunned.


    Then, the silent hall suddenly sounded Du Haisheng''s rough voice: "boss!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 758

    As the leader of the flame Gang, Du Haisheng is really a tough guy. He is not only tough, but also tough. In his heart, no one can really convince him. To put it simply, he is arrogant, and even Sheng family and Hai Bang do not pay attention to him.


    Such a tough guy should kneel down in front of so many people and recognize me as the eldest. It''s really incredible. This scene is just amazing to all of us.


    One by one, all the brothers in the scene opened their eyes and mouths, and their chin almost fell off. Their eyes were full of disbelief. Originally, the brothers knew that I had deliberately let Du Haisheng, which was enough to surprise them. Now, they even saw the lawless Du Haisheng kneeling down to me and calling me boss, which made them even more astonished.


    For a moment, there was no sound in the field.


    And I, the heart also startled a lot of waves, Du Haisheng''s action is beyond my expectation, but it is also reasonable.


    Although Du Haisheng is a man of high self-respect and rebellious, it is undeniable that he attaches great importance to feelings and righteousness. It is because of his love and righteousness that he wants to go to the Hai Gang in order to avenge his second leader. Even if he knows that the Hai Gang is strong, he is not afraid. Such a person is indeed a rare talent, I attach great importance to it.


    From his various behaviors just now, I can see clearly that Du Haisheng is not a man on the surface. His mind is delicate, he can observe his words and looks, and his mind is very smart. However, he is too arrogant. If he wants to win him over, he must be convinced. Therefore, I am willing to bear his heavy blow. Even if I lose the game, I don''t want to lose this fierce general.


    Fortunately, my injury was not in vain. After a serious injury, I finally got the corresponding harvest. I not only convinced Du Haisheng and was willing to submit to me, but also made the arrogant him not hesitate to kneel down for me. This is really a surprise.


    This time, I was worth it. So I broke free from the support of my brothers. I stepped forward and helped Du Haisheng up. I said excitedly, "you are brothers in the future. Don''t be polite!"


    When my voice dropped, Du Haisheng had been helped up by me.


    After he got up, his eyes were still shining with me. At this moment, his anger and anger were all dissipated, and the whole person was radiant. After looking at me for two seconds, he suddenly opened his voice and said to me sonorously and forcefully: "boss, you are the first person I''ve ever taken by Du Haisheng in my life. I''ll follow you!"


    His voice is very firm, fully expressed his determination, from his eyes, I can also feel that he is sincerely want to join me.


    I could not help but move in my heart, and my eyes became more and more resolute. Then, I solemnly nodded to him and said, "I believe you, and I promise you, I will destroy the Hai Gang!"


    When I said this, I exuded a strong breath all over my body. Maybe it was because I had taken in Du Haisheng, I could not help but feel a sense of conquering the world.


    Du Haisheng is not a hypocritical person. He knows that my mind can accommodate him and that he and I will stand on the same front. No matter whether this promise will be realized or not, at least at this moment, we share the same hatred and have this confidence.


    However, when Du Haisheng found that my body was a little weak, he immediately frowned and asked with concern: "boss, I''m sorry, I acted rashly as soon as I got angry. Just now my hand was too heavy. Are you ok?"


    I licked the blood from the corner of my mouth, laughed, and said, "nothing. This injury is nothing to me."


    After listening to my words, Du Haisheng''s eyebrows immediately relaxed, and he also showed a relaxed color. He said boldly to me, "well, since it''s settled, I''ll go back and tell my brothers in the gang that I will completely surrender to the war in the future."


    I tried to keep a sentence: "don''t you sit down, or have a cup of tea?"


    But Du Haisheng did things with great vigour. He could not wait for a moment. Without any hesitation, he refused me and said, "no, I have to deal with the merger. In the future, I and more than 100 brothers in my help can be dispatched by the boss!"


    After that, he left me a contact information, and then he left.


    When he left, he didn''t wear any shoes and left directly. It can be said that he was full of ruffian spirit and walked with a domineering and unrestrained manner.


    In this way, without eating or drinking a cup of tea, I took Du Haisheng under my command just through a contest. I didn''t even expect that Du Haisheng, the bandit, would become the first of my five famous gods of war in the future.


    When Du Haisheng disappeared, my brothers who were shocked and stunned responded one after another. All of a sudden, the silent Hall fell into a lot of noise. The brothers couldn''t help but marvel and discuss what happened just now.


    My military force, my mind, and my spirit all became the topic of discussion among my brothers. This time, I not only convinced Du Haisheng, but also convinced all the fighting fire and the high-level of the flying car party, so that the brothers had a new high degree of respect for my boss.But Shen Muchen did not participate in the discussion. He just calmly came to me and asked me with all his eyes in a serious way: "Arlo, can Du Haisheng be trusted?"


    Shen Muchen is a cautious man. He may not have full trust in Du Haisheng. After all, he has witnessed all Du Haisheng''s actions just now, and knows all his valiant temperament and arrogant and unruly personality. These characteristics of Shen Muchen are easy to burn people. It is natural for Shen Muchen not to worry.


    I understand Shen Muchen''s concerns, but I believe in my own judgment. I firmly explained to Shen Muchen: "you can trust it. Don''t worry. People like Du Haisheng will not turn to you. Once they do, they will die!"


    Hearing the speech, Shen Muchen nodded his head to show his approval. At this time, the crab suddenly came over and said to him, "I said, brother Su, you are not interesting enough. You have changed so much that you don''t say anything. I''ve been training hard for this period of time. I thought I could catch up with you. I saw you this day, and I knew that it was still a long way off!"


    Finish saying, he still does not believe the spirit with the fist under my chest.


    This action is generally a greeting between brothers, but he forgot that I was still seriously injured. Just now Du Haisheng was present, I didn''t want to be too fragile. I kept up my image of greatness.


    But in fact, Du Haisheng''s iron head, so desperately hit, I really almost saw the king of hell.


    Originally, I have been holding back nothing, but now, the crab''s fist happened to stab my wound, so that I suddenly coughed, cough is very fierce, can not stop, my cold sweat began to come out, the body can not help but soften.


    Brothers see me like this, immediately panic, quickly help me to the seat, there are people busy running to get the medicine box.


    And the troublemaker crab, scared face is green, he lenglengleng looking at me, keep apologizing to me.


    I tried to squeeze out a smile, weak said: "it''s OK, it''s none of your business!"


    Soon, a brother of the flying car party came to me with a medicine box. Bai Qiuyan, standing beside me, immediately helped me untie my clothes. It was only then that I found that my chest had been swollen and swollen, which looked very serious.


    Of course, I knew that although the collision was serious, the bone did not break. Therefore, I only let Bai Qiuyan daub medicinal wine on me.


    For me, injury is a common occurrence. It''s a piece of cake to be seriously injured. I don''t care much at all. But when my brothers saw that I was hurt so badly, they couldn''t help talking about it.


    The broad hall is filled with all kinds of comments and exclamations of brothers. No matter what their mood is, they can''t be calmed down in a short time, because the shocks brought by the previous ones are so great that they need to digest, explore and even study.


    Some brothers are still pondering on the fight between Du Haisheng and me, especially when Du Haisheng launched his iron head offensive. At first, they couldn''t see that I was deliberately hit. Therefore, they can''t help thinking about whether they missed any important details before.


    At the same time, Mu Nan came back. As soon as he entered the door, he saw the brothers around me and said, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter with him?"


    One of the brothers immediately said, "hit by Du Haisheng''s iron head!"


    Hearing this, Mu Nan''s nervousness disappeared. Instead of worrying, he showed an unfathomable look in his eyes and asked the brothers, "is that bald head turning to the boss?"


    Mu Nan''s words directly attracted the attention of all brothers present, and all of them could not help but cast their eyes on him, a face of inexplicable. Maybe they don''t understand why Mu Nan still asked me how the injury happened to me the second before, but he guessed the result the next second.


    After a short period of consternation, the crab could not hold back for the first time. He asked Mu Nan in a voice: "how do you know?"


    Immediately, Mu Nan laughed and said: "don''t fight, you don''t know each other. The personality charm of the boss can only be shown in the battle. I also take refuge in him like this!"


    In a word, those inexplicable brothers were all awakened, the atmosphere was harmonious, said laughter constantly.


    My heart was also touched by Mu Nan. I didn''t know him if I didn''t fight. Indeed, when I took over Mu Nan, I convinced him by force, and then influenced him with words and courage.


    But mu Nan and Du Haisheng are different. Du Haisheng is a hard bone. I used a step back to gain his sincere submission. And Mu Nan, he is a person who knows the current affairs. I use my courage and ambition to make him trust me and let him know that his future is limitless with me.


    I can''t help but feel glad that I have taken in such two people.


    Looking at the vigorous brothers, listening to their laughter, the corner of my mouth can not help but grin out a trace of smile, my heart relaxed a lot, the injury is not so painful, the spirit has recovered a lot.And Mu Nan after chatting with his brothers, he winked at me and left first.


    Seeing Mu Nan so, I couldn''t help but jump quickly. I asked Mu nan to send Peng Xuefei home. Now, looking at his situation, it seems that there is something wrong with him. I don''t dare to delay. I immediately get up and put on my clothes, and then tell the brothers to go away.


    Then, I quickly followed Mu Nan, and then to a place where there was no one, he stopped and stood in front of me.


    I walked quickly to him and couldn''t wait to ask, "Feifei, is she home safe?"


    Mu Nan did not hesitate, immediately returned: "well, home, she also entrusted me to bring you something!"


    Hearing this, my tense heart suddenly relaxed, but at the same time, doubts flooded into my mind, I can not help but ask: "what?"


    Smell speech, Mu Nan quickly took out a thing from the pocket and handed it to me.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 759

    When the letter paper showed in front of me, my heart immediately tightened, and then, the heart beat faster, some of the fast disordered rhythm, feeling very uneasy.


    With this one of the worries, I slowly took over the letter to Mu Nan and asked, "what is the matter, she found my identity?"


    When I asked this, my throat was almost smoking, and the voice of my speech was very dry and dumb, and the restless mood suddenly grew up. I am really afraid, afraid she already knew I was Jiangnan wind.


    Fortunately, after listening to my words, Mu Nan shook her head immediately and said seriously, "it should not be. She asked me what to say or not. She didn''t seem to doubt anything. She asked me for paper and pen suddenly. I bought her pen and letter at the stationery shop by the roadside. Later, she finished the letter on the way back. When she arrived at home, she entrusted me to hand it over to you. "


    It seems that Mu Nan also does not know what pengxuefei is going to say, he did not read the contents of the letter.


    I don''t know why Peng Xuefei wrote to me. Should she express her thanks to me?


    Thinking of this, I quickly opened the letter, opened it, and immediately, a row of meaningful and slightly disordered handwriting reflected my eyes. They formed a sincere emotional remark:


    sulo, first of all, I want to say sorry to you. I misunderstood you. I don''t know you well, but I know that our gang and you are the source of all these things. All of these are my father''s parents I got you started.


    But I heard that my father only wanted to get blood Ganoderma from your father''s hand. Therefore, my father was willing to exchange any conditions. However, your father killed many of us in the sea, and finally he was unable to make a lot of trouble.


    Listen to my father, your father and son are all murderers. I know that you killed many people in our gang. So, you give me a big devil. So I would be so scared when I saw you before.


    However, after contacting you, I found that you and I thought you were different. Suddenly, you didn''t look like a bad person.


    In fact, I can finally make up my mind to believe you, not because of your words of comfort, but because when I bite you, I taste the smell of your blood, I have also drunk a person''s blood before, so I think of him. I believe you are a good man.


    Because you are a good person, I want to sincerely persuade you to say, don''t fight with our sea Gang, you can''t fight. My father has nothing to do these days, not afraid of you, but he is calling in the forces of various parts of the Haigang. We are all scattered across the country. All of them have returned to headquarters these days. This time, my father is ready to move out and exterminate you completely. It is very dangerous for you to stay in the capital of H.


    Thank you for saving me, I don''t want you to die in vain, listen to my advice, give up, take care of yourself.


    Write, Peng Xuefei.


    The three words of pengxuefei in the writing place are almost dragon flying and Fengfeng dance, which looks free and easy, and has a very artistic sense. But I didn''t pay attention to the payment, but I just looked at the content of the letter and was dazzled.


    A letter, the number of words is not much, but I have read for a long time, each word is carefully read, carefully afterthought, from the lines I read the letter pengxuefei''s sincerity, she is a very grateful person, I kind hearted put her, she knew the good news, do not want me to die, just to sea help these days of the real behavior told me.


    However, I really didn''t expect that Peng Yi would gather the national sea Gang forces this time. Although, I guess he has been in a steady state these days. There must be special reasons. He didn''t attack me bravely because he attached importance to my war. But where can I expect, he paid attention to this degree and even planned to move out and kill me And, all the big guys of the gang have returned to the headquarters. It''s a real bad news for me.


    I know that the reason why the Haigang is standing in H Province cannot be separated from the strong Pengjia. Pengjia has passed on for many years. There are many masters. Among the younger generation, there are many people with extraordinary strength like Pengyu. Let alone the older generation, the reason why dark moon hall is terrible is estimated to be that the old monster of Pengjia lives there.


    It can be said that the Peng family scattered across the country is gathered together, which is a terrible force. This force can not be underestimated by me.


    It seems that I can''t delay any more, and I can''t do it for a minute or a second.


    Originally, it was very urgent to save people. But now, after reading the letter from pengxuefei, I am more urgent because I really have no time.


    The gang of the sea is almost completely dressed. If Peng Yi attacks me, let alone others first. With the current strength of the war, it will not resist the army of the gang. Even if I can get away with the victory, I am afraid it will be a heavy loss. How many people will I have left in time. What can I take to fight against the dark moon hall and take what can I do to save my father?


    The more I think of my heart, the more anxious, the head suddenly like a knot, feel like an ant on a hot pot.


    Just as I was in the dark, Shen Muchen suddenly ran over and said to me, "alo, Yang Shulai!"


    Listening to Shen Muchen, I immediately returned to my heart, and quickly gathered the letter, and said to Mu Nan and Shen Muchen, "go!"Then the three of us returned to the chamber together.


    As soon as I got back to the hall, I saw Uncle Yang. He was not the only one who didn''t come. There were also five middle-aged men who were over 50 years old. However, the years did not seem to consume their fighting spirit. They were all in high spirits. They were full of energy. There was also a strong military atmosphere. At first sight, they came from the army People.


    Obviously, these five middle-aged men are the other instructors in the devil training camp. They were sitting in their seats. When they saw me, the five of them got up almost at the same time, showing a gesture of deference to me.


    I feel that these instructors still respect me. I know that it should be because of my father. I once again got a little bit of light from my father.


    After they got up, uncle Yang introduced them to me one by one. All they reported were their code names when they were in the army. It''s easy to remember.


    I welcomed each of them. At last, he said, "thank you, uncles, for coming to help you with your spare time."


    These people are not mediocre at first sight. Everyone''s strength is unfathomable. They are willing to help me. They really add a lot of confidence to me, and I am very grateful.


    After being polite to me, Yang Shucai said to me, "I''ve been observing the actions of the Haibang these two days, and I find that they''re going to make a move. Arlo, when are you going to take action?"


    Sure enough, Yang shutI came to H Province early to observe the Haibang secretly. He also knew that Peng Yi''s inaction was only a superficial phenomenon. As a matter of fact, the Haibang is about to start a big move. As the mountain rain is coming, the wind will be blowing all over the building.


    Uncle Yang felt this and came to me at this time. He must be in a hurry to save my father.


    Just in time, I have the same idea. The matter of saving people is imminent. In any case, we should finish it before the sea Gang operation, otherwise everything will be finished.


    Without much hesitation, I immediately replied to Uncle Yang, "I also know something about Haibang. Let''s go to the secret room to chat."


    Ten minutes later, I, uncle Yang, Shen Muchen and Mu Nan, held a top secret meeting in the secret room of the party headquarters.


    During the meeting, I told all the things mentioned in Peng Xuefei''s letter and my father''s detention in the dark moon hall without any concealment. My purpose is to discuss with you the next countermeasures.


    In front of me, Shen Muchen represents the fire of war, Mu Nan represents the flying car party, and uncle Yang represents my father''s old department. They are all the people I trust most. Therefore, they and I need not hide anything at all.


    But after listening to my words, uncle Yang''s eyebrows all can''t help wrinkling up, his look has heavy and rigorous.


    Of course, he knew about my father''s detention in the dark moon hall for a long time. The reason why he frowned at the moment must be because he heard me say that the sea gang had gathered all forces and called on all Peng family members. This is really a headache.


    Uncle Yang pondered for a while, but he finally decided to say: "according to the situation like this, we must take the opportunity as soon as possible."


    Uncle Yang''s idea coincides with mine. Originally, we didn''t rush to fight against the dark moon hall, mainly because I was afraid that my present power would not be enough to fight against the dark moon hall. But now that things have come to this stage, there is really no way. We are forced to go to Liangshan, and we have to be brave.


    When Yang''s voice dropped, Mu Nan immediately followed the sentence: "yes, it''s better to start first. Go straight to the dark moon hall!"


    Mu Nan was able to say this because he did not personally feel the horror of the dark moon hall. Only after experiencing it did he know how powerful the dark moon hall was. His terror was not what ordinary people could imagine.


    Compared with the two of them, Shen Muchen is relatively calm. After all, he doesn''t know much about it, so he doesn''t express his own opinions. He just turns his eyes to me and says in a deep voice, "Arlo, what are you going to do? We''ll cooperate with you."


    After thinking about it for a long time, I suddenly stood up and said solemnly to everyone, "I think it''s more dangerous to wait for one more day. Instead of sitting here waiting for death, I''d better take the initiative and hit him by surprise. However, the location of Mangshan Mountain in the dark moon hall is very hidden. It is absolutely impossible to attack at night. It is not only inconvenient to fight, but also makes the brothers lost in it. However, if we choose to go in the daytime, we are afraid that it will be difficult to be quiet. When the sea Gang discovers something, they come to support the dark moon hall, and we will be attacked.


    Therefore, I have decided that we will be ready tonight. In the early morning of tomorrow, we will set out quietly from here before dawn. We must arrive at Mangshan Mountain at six o''clock in the morning. At that time, it is already light, and we will launch a general attack on the dark moon hall! "


    This is my conclusion after thinking. In any case, we can''t wait any longer. Then, we can only act immediately, but the time for action is the most appropriate time to start before dawn. The three main members present agreed with my words with both hands.


    Although this method is not exquisite, I am afraid it is the only way. After all, it is only at daybreak that we can easily enter the Mangshan Mountain and attack the dark moon hall.


    Although I have inquired about the location of the dark moon hall last time and worked out a quick route in silence, the premise is that I can quickly find the way in the daytime. If I am in the dark sky, I don''t want to take the troops, I''m afraid I will lose myself in the mountains.Therefore, it is the best time to set out before dawn. At this time, most people are still in sleep, especially those who live in urban nightlife. We should choose to go out at this time, which should be secret enough, and we can also rush into Mangshan Mountain at daybreak, which is very suitable.


    The departure time was settled. Then, we discussed the issue of taking people.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 760

    The preparation is ready, and the rest is the problem of taking people. The dark moon hall is full of experts. Therefore, we can only go to the elite troops this time. Otherwise, bringing some shrimps and crabs in the past will make them lose their lives in vain. It will not only do nothing, but also delay our overall combat policy. What we need to do this time is absolute speed Yes, as long as I save my dad, it will be a success.


    Therefore, no matter what, we must select the absolute elite. In terms of the war, all our 500 elites will go. They are good at team combat. Even if the opponent is more powerful, they also have their coping methods. They are a little younger than the old man of dark moon hall, and they are also very dangerous. However, they are not afraid of death. At least, they can keep calm in the face of danger and fight against the enemy bravely.


    As for the Party of flying cars, Mu Nan was chosen to be a general. As for the newly joined flame Gang, I didn''t consider taking them. It''s not because I don''t trust them, but because I attack the dark moon hall. It''s more about my personal affairs. The purpose of the flame Gang is purely to do the Hai Gang. I don''t want to involve them in my personal affairs.


    According to Mu Nan, he can also select 300 strong cadres to cooperate with me.


    That is to say, our power is about 800 people, a large number. But I still have no confidence in dealing with the dark moon hall, which is so powerful and unknown, and those old monsters who are so horrible and abnormal that I still have no confidence. Even if I add uncle Yang, I am still in a tight corner.


    But even so, I had to fight. I had to move before dawn tomorrow. Then, Shen Muchen, uncle Yang and Mu Nan discussed the battle plan and the matters needing attention. We all expressed our opinions and talked about them.


    Finally, taking into account the advantages of all parties, we have formulated a most conservative guerrilla attack plan.


    After the negotiation, I told the next Mu Nan and Shen Muchen not to disclose this matter. This is a top secret operation, which is not easy for everyone to know. Otherwise, once the information is leaked, the consequences will be very serious.


    Mu Nan and Shen Muchen both knew the importance of the matter. They assured me repeatedly that this matter would be kept secret. Because we would all have to get up early and start tomorrow, after the meeting, Shen Muchen and Mu Nan immediately went to prepare the arrangements before the war, and urged their brothers to go to bed early and nourish their spirits.


    After Shen Muchen and Mu Nan left, uncle Yang immediately asked me, "did you go to find Han Yimo?"


    I shook my head and said in a deep voice, "not yet, but I''m ready to go now."


    Yang shuruo nodded thoughtfully and sighed: "well, with her joining, we are sure of it."


    When he said this, uncle Yang''s eyes finally flashed a bright color.


    Obviously, in the case of not sure that Han Yimo can join, uncle Yang has no confidence at all. I have seen how powerful and indifferent uncle Yang is when he is confident. That kind of spirit can instantly infect people and make people feel confident involuntarily.


    But after a long meeting, uncle Yang didn''t exude that kind of towering spirit, nor did he show his composure. Until this moment, hearing that I wanted to find Han Yimo, he seemed to have more calm and calm color.


    Indeed, Han Yimo is a powerful helper, and her team is definitely a top-notch team. Only by asking her to help me, I won''t have no chance of winning.


    It is precisely because of this that I will go to her. Even if I do not want to trouble her again, I have to do so. Because this action is not related to my life, but to the safety of many brothers. I can''t gamble on their lives. I can only ask Han Yimo to help.


    Thinking of this, I directly said to Uncle Yang: "I know, uncle Yang, you and several uncles will stay here tonight. There are many rooms here. Let Mu Nan arrange for you. I''ll go to Han Yimo first."


    Uncle Yang nodded his head again and said, "go!"


    After saying goodbye to Uncle Yang, I went straight to my room. In the room, I changed into a set of night clothes, and then quickly went out of the door.


    After going out, I went straight to the car park of the party. It happened that Mu Nan was in the parking lot, preparing the vehicles for the battle tomorrow.


    Without hesitation, I got on a motorcycle directly and said to Mu Nan, "give me the key!"


    Mu Nan saw that I was dressed up and had to ride a bike. He ran to me and asked, "boss, you are injured. You have to take action tomorrow morning. Why don''t you take a good rest? Where are you going?"


    I didn''t hide it. I said in a deep voice, "go find Han Yimo!"


    Mu Nan knows the identity of my Jiangnan style, and of course he knows the relationship between Han Yimo and me. He also knows that Han Yimo is a mythical existence and the right arm of the once powerful ghost king. When he saw that I was going to find her, Mu Nan immediately understood that I was going to move and rescue soldiers.


    Therefore, he did not ask any more, directly gave me the key, and said to me with concern: "do you want me to accompany you?"


    I took the key and said to Mu Nan, "no, I''ll be careful. You''ll have a rest earlier when you''re busy. Don''t wait for me to come back!"


    The voice dropped, I resolutely turned back, started the motorcycle and left.I didn''t go through the main gate, but from the back door of the base camp of the bicycle party. The night was very deep, and only faint stars were shining in the sky. Under the cover of the night, I rode my motorcycle to Jiangjia villa.


    After galloping for a long time, I was sure that no one was following me, so I headed straight for the Jiangjia villa.


    This time, I went to find Han Yimo with a mission. Therefore, when I was on the road, I could not help but brew words, thinking about how to be euphemistic and get Han Yimo''s help in the best way.


    Thinking is constantly turning, but my eyes are still looking ahead. Unconsciously, I have arrived at the gate of Jiangjia manor. The appearance inside has not changed a bit, but my heart has changed, because it is no longer my home, no longer the nest on which I live. In my opinion, its meaning has changed, and I feel a little strange.


    I didn''t stop any more. I just got off the motorcycle and went inside. When I got to the villa, I rang the doorbell.


    After a while, uncle Gang''s voice came from the doorbell: "who!"


    Although I changed my face, my voice was still the same. I didn''t hide it. I directly gave out my voice and said to him, "Uncle Gang, I''m a Jiangnan style!"


    Hearing this, uncle Gang immediately rushed out and welcomed me into the villa.


    Entering the living room, I could hardly wait to ask him, "Uncle Gang, is aunt Han there?"


    Uncle Gang poured me a cup of tea and put it on the tea table. Then he said, "the master hasn''t come back these days."


    When I heard this, my heart suddenly burst out, and my chest hurt. I locked my eyes and said with a little anxiety: "can you find her? I have something to do with aunt Han! "


    Uncle Gang hesitated a little and said, "is it urgent?"


    Looking at Uncle gang like this, I know that under normal circumstances, he is not good to disturb Han Yimo.


    Han Yimo has a kind of dignity, which makes people dare not get close to her easily. At the beginning, she was special to me, but the more she was like this, the more I wanted to show her respect, especially to ask her to help so much, I needed to come to her in person for an interview, but I was disappointed when I came to the meeting.


    Now, seeing that uncle Gang hesitated to contact Han Yimo, my heart was even more lost. However, as the situation was urgent, I could not take too much care of it. I directly and seriously said to Uncle Gang, "urgent matter!"


    Smell speech, gang uncle nodded, deep voice said to me: "good, I contact to have a look!"


    After that, he immediately took out his mobile phone and dialed a number.


    With the phone call, my heart is also raised, my eyes tightly staring at Uncle Gang, but after waiting for a long time, the other party did not answer. Uncle Gang helplessly put down his mobile phone and said, "no one answers. This is the number left by the host. In general, there will be someone connected. Now no one answers. The master must be busy!"


    Hearing this, I only felt my heart stopped beating and lost to the extreme. However, I still didn''t give up. I couldn''t help saying, "is there any other way to contact her? I want to find her tonight


    Uncle Gang sighed and said, "no, the master has always been haunting and wandering. Especially these days, in order to cope with the Sheng family, she is gathering old friends, and her whereabouts are uncertain."


    Hearing uncle Gang''s words, my expression became stiff in an instant. This was what I had forced myself to ignore. It was also the biggest reason why I didn''t want to look for Han Yimo. Later, in order to save my father, I had to let myself forget this matter, and then brazenly asked Han Yimo for help.


    But at this moment, I know that Han Yimo got into trouble because of me. Up to now, she is busy running. She used to retire to the lake and live her ordinary life, but now she is constantly running. I have brought her so much trouble, and now I have to trouble her. I''m really ashamed.


    Although, I especially need Han Yimo''s help, but this situation, I really can''t disturb her any more. Even if I find Han Yimo, I don''t know how to say anything about saving my father.


    After a pause, I still said to Uncle Gang frustrated: "forget it, uncle Gang, I still have something to do, go first!"


    When Uncle gang saw that I was leaving, he said quickly, "don''t you stay longer? If the host sees me contacting her later, he should call me back!"


    Smell speech, I waved my hand, said: "thank you, uncle Gang, don''t bother, I go first!"


    After that, I turned around and left. Uncle Gang''s words of concern came from behind: "the master called. Do you want to say that you have looked for her?"


    I stopped and took a deep breath. Then I turned back and said, "no, I don''t really need it. I don''t have a big deal. You just think I haven''t been here."


    With that, I didn''t stay any longer, and I left directly.


    Outside the manor, I stepped directly onto the motorcycle and set foot on the road back to the base camp of the car party.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 761

    Compared with the time when I came, I felt a lot more lost. This time, I lost the powerful backup of Han Yimo. The reason why I pretended to leave calmly was that, firstly, I was too pressed for time and could not wait at all. Secondly, it was the most important reason. I was really sorry to bother Han Yimo again. She had sacrificed enough for me. I had no reason to ask her for help. After all, it was a desperate thing. She had no responsibility or obligation to help me.


    With a lonely heart, I returned to the base camp of the flying car party.


    At this time, after the early morning, the other brothers basically fell asleep. However, uncle Yang, Shen Muchen and Mu Nan didn''t sleep. All three of them knew what was going on tomorrow. The heavy pressure on them would make it hard for them to fall asleep.


    Fortunately, Mu Nan and Shen Muchen are very efficient. They have basically done their preparation and deployment before the war.


    Many of the members of the flying car Party led by Mu Nan are experts in weapons. They have their own weapons of expertise. Therefore, Mu Nan has told the people under him to prepare the weapons and vehicles. In terms of time, Mu Nan has also ordered to get up early tomorrow.


    Shen Muchen also arranged the war properly. The chariot and the fire were inherent. They didn''t need weapons. As for the matter of getting up early, he also explained it.


    Uncle Yang has not slept, is waiting for my news, so, see me come, he alone called me to no one''s place, and then asked me: "how is it?"


    I shook my head, some disappointed said: "no one found, I don''t intend to let her help, let''s do it ourselves!"


    On hearing this, uncle Yang frowned, and his disappointment flashed in his eyes. But soon, his look returned to nature. He nodded and said, "it''s all right, but it''s OK. The dark moon hall is not as terrible as the legend says. Their old bones can''t stand our people''s tossing and turning. You don''t have to worry too much!"


    I suppressed the mood in my heart, showed a firm look, solemnly said: "I know, I am not afraid of them, tomorrow I will be able to save my father!"


    Uncle Yang pulled the corners of his mouth and chuckled. Then, he patted me on the shoulder and said, "well, you should go to bed early and get up early tomorrow."


    I nodded and said, "OK!"


    Yang Shu put down his hand and turned to leave. When he left, he did not forget to say to me: "when you want to start tomorrow morning, just call me!"


    I looked at Uncle Yang''s heavy back, and my heart was full of emotion. A counter current surged in my body, making me almost unable to breathe.


    Uncle Yang didn''t show any negativity or loss. He even encouraged me and gave me confidence. However, his heavy back tells me that tomorrow''s war is doomed to be cruel.


    I closed my eyes heavily, took a deep breath, and then turned to leave here, meeting Shen Muchen and Mu Nan.


    Mu Nan, seeing my sad face, also guessed that I must not have moved to rescue soldiers. He didn''t mention it. He just kept repeating, saying that we would certainly bring down the dark moon Hall tomorrow. Obviously, he was also cheering me on.


    My heart emotion can not help but surge more powerful, but I have no time to think too much, the time has been very late, they are tired all night, tomorrow will have to get up early, I am afraid they are too tired, directly said to them: "ah Chen, Mu Nan, you are OK, go to rest. I''ll call you in advance tomorrow morning. You''ll inform the brothers below and assemble quickly. Our departure time is about five o''clock! "


    Shen Muchen and Mu Nan didn''t say much, but gave me a firm look and went to have a rest.


    And I took a shower and lay on the bed. However, although the bed was wide and comfortable, I was sleepless. What was in my mind was the attack on the dark moon Hall tomorrow. However, when it came to this stage, it became my single throw. I had no other way to go. I could only choose the most dangerous road, which was the only one with such a silk machine I will save my father. If I don''t fight this time, I won''t even have this chance.


    With thousands of thoughts, I tossed and turned in bed. I didn''t know when I fell asleep. However, I woke up at three o''clock in the morning, and then I didn''t feel sleepy again.


    It was not far from the departure time. I simply stopped sleeping and got up from the bed. I ran to the lawn of the party headquarters and smoked a cigarette.


    In the smoke, my sight is blurred. I can''t see the distance, nor can I see the hope. Today''s battle of Mangshan, I really don''t have much confidence. Even if I persuade myself thousands of times, the old men of dark moon hall are not terrible, but their inner uneasiness still exists.


    I''m really worried. I''m afraid that there will be big problems in this war. I''m afraid that my brother will be implicated. I''m afraid that Ziyi''s death will not be able to save my father. All kinds of tangles, worries and boredom are all around me, which makes my heart miserable.


    Since playing the role of Jiangnan wind, I have hardly smoked. I have recovered my identity as Su Luo. I smoke less. But now, I smoke one by one, constantly smoking, in order to relieve my depression and anxiety.


    I have been looking forward to rescuing my father for a long time. Since I entered H Province alone, I have been moving towards this goal. At the beginning, I was a person. Now, my influence has almost reached the limit. I really tried my best to develop to this day. It is already good. Soon, it is time to test myself and my brother It''s time for us, but this test is to fight with my life. If we are not careful, our life will end there, but I still will not shrink back.When I have almost a pack of cigarettes, the time is more than four o''clock in the morning, I also slowly figured it out, just like Han Yimo said, no matter when people can''t lose confidence, no matter what, I can''t be knocked down by myself first, no matter how hopeless the hope is, there is hope from the code. I must firmly believe in this point, muster up courage and show confidence.


    What''s more, uncle Yang also said that dark moon hall is full of old bones. When we are old, we are numerous, and grinding can grind him to death. I don''t need to be afraid at all.


    I''m on the side of justice. I''m my own father who saved me. I think the heaven will take care of me. I can''t lose my confidence.


    The more I think about it, the more firm my faith is, the more confident I am like a vine, which haunts me, so that my spirit can''t help but shake up. Finally, I took a puff of cigarette, then held the cigarette end in my hand, and bounced up the hazy sky. I looked at the cigarette end with a beautiful arc in the air, and said to myself with pride: "get up!"


    This moment, I seem to see my dad and Ziyi waving to me through the parabola!


    After leaving here, I informed uncle Yang, Mu Nan and Shen Muchen to prepare for departure. Then I went back to my room and got ready to go.


    I am a well deserved leader in this battle, so I must play an exemplary role in taking the lead. I must have the spirit, the confidence, the courage and the courage to give all brothers confidence.


    After washing up, I changed into a light-weight clothes, dressed myself up, and then I went out of the house to the assembly place, the car park of the party.


    To be honest, the movements of my brothers are also quick, especially my brothers in war. They have received special training in the training camp, and their movements are even more agile and continuous. All of them come to the parking lot. They are all in a hurry and energetic.


    However, Yang Shuhe and the five instructors were not in a hurry. Later, they came here. By the time the brothers were all assembled, the time had already reached 4:50. At this time, the sky was still shrouded in darkness and darkness. The other brothers were all immersed in dreamland. However, all of my 700 elites were full of energy and eager to try. They seemed to be special But they don''t know how powerful the enemy we are facing this time and how terrible the place we are going to go.


    Therefore, after all of us arrived, I stood in front of the large team and yelled to them in the most sonorous voice: "listen, we are gathering in an emergency, not to travel, but to fight. Moreover, the enemy we are facing is very strong and afraid. We are going to this time, which is also extremely dangerous. I hope you will be prepared in mind if there is any If you are afraid, it doesn''t matter. You can choose to stay and continue to sleep! "


    This is my most solemn reminder to them. In any case, I think it is necessary to say hello to my brothers in advance, so that they are temporarily in disorder. I am not worried about the brothers in the war. When they came to H Province with me, they already knew that there are dangers everywhere, and they may swallow up the souls of everyone, but they have no objection Gu, no one flinches back, so their 400 elite should have been prepared in mind.


    What I am more worried about is that the 300 elite members of the flying car party are not ready for psychological preparation. But to my surprise, when my voice dropped, almost all my brothers roared into the sky: "we are not afraid of it!"


    The roar flew straight into the sky, shaking the sky and expressing the determination of each and every one of them.


    Knowing that it''s a tiger''s den, they dare to break in. When I heard that my opponent was so strong that they were still ambitious and invincible, they were just like a group of warriors who conquered the world. They were so angry and upright that they were invincible.


    Seeing all the brothers so unrelenting and impassioned, my blood was ignited in an instant. My passion began to burn wildly. My confidence suddenly increased. My soul seemed to be sublimated. My eyes were already shining. The next second, the loudest roar before dawn burst out in the sky: "go!"


    I instilled all my strength into these two words. I brought out the momentum of my whole body. Every dust in the air trembled for me for a long time. The hearts of my brothers were continuously inspired by me. In an instant, all of them were inspired.


    Under the guidance of Shen Muchen, the brothers of the fire of war boarded their respective cars in an orderly manner. Under the guidance of Mu Nan, the elite of the flying car party also quickly got on the car. Uncle Yang and five instructors also entered their own cars.


    As the commander-in-chief of the whole army, I played a guiding role. I was alone, riding a motorcycle in the front of the team, leading the people.


    At five o''clock sharp, our motorcade followed in turn and left the headquarters of the flying car party. The sky was still dark in winter. Before dawn came, I led 700 people and formally headed for Mangshan.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 762

    Before dawn, the air is thin, the most fresh and cool, the world is quiet after a night''s sleep, we are running on the road, immersed in the calm before the storm.


    I am in the quiet, driving a motorcycle, flying in the front of the team, penetrating the fresh air, facing the cool wind, constantly galloping, passion surging in my heart.


    Behind me, along with the long and long motorcade, everyone in the car flew up with turbulent blood, burning fierce fighting spirit, excited and nervous for the upcoming war.


    As a leader, I lead this long dragon, crossing mountains and mountains, flying nonstop. In order to prevent too much exposure, I didn''t take them on the main road, but on the winding path.


    Looking at the past, the whole road is our long dragon motorcade, we are both magnificent, but low-key, like a giant dragon hiding in the mountains.


    Unconsciously, the dark sky gradually began to light up, as we get closer to the destination, it changes more and more obvious, from the beginning of all black, to slowly showing a very weak light color, and a little bit of pan fish belly white, indicating that the dawn is about to break.


    Along the way, my expression has always been engraved, and I am extremely resolute, but my heart has been rolling like waves. The more rolling, the more powerful, the more surging. It can be said that today is the most exciting day for me, and my heart has been beating all the time.


    After such a long time, today we are finally going to make it. If we win, we will all be happy. If we lose, we will not only give up our previous achievements, but also have disastrous consequences that I can''t imagine.


    So, even if not for myself, for my brothers, I also have to take out the courage, struggle hard once, the college entrance examination, I have failed, fell into a pheasant university, and from then on I have no chance to study. This time, I can''t allow to fail again. If I fail again, my life will be marked with an end.


    Even if the odds are weak, I can''t lose confidence. I will stick to it.


    With the passage of time, the day is fully lit up, which also indicates that my coming.


    On the road nearest to Mangshan, I stopped my car because there was a muddy road ahead. Motorcycles could drive through, but cars couldn''t. besides, we couldn''t make a fuss. We''d better walk.


    As soon as my motorcycle stopped, other vehicles stopped one after another. Almost at the same time, everyone opened the door and got off in turn. When I landed, the expressions of my brothers became dull for a moment.


    Although we haven''t arrived at Mang Mountain yet, we feel different breath as soon as we get close to it. The cool atmosphere twines around us. The thick fog in front of us covers the whole mountain. At a glance, there is a vast expanse of white.


    Many people here are familiar with it. It is really famous. Let alone the members of the flying car party in this city, even my brothers in the war, have heard a lot about it. Therefore, the expressions of the brothers were all shocked after a moment''s stagnation.


    A lot of comments poured in: "Wow, isn''t this the legendary Mangshan Mountain?"


    "Yes, what are we doing here? You can''t hunt


    "Are you stupid? Haven''t you heard about the mountain evil gate? What''s more, the old majority said that the enemy is very strong, and it has become obvious that we are here to fight! "


    "


    all kinds of comments come and go, and I can still hear some funny voices. Obviously, today, whether it''s hunting or fighting, the brothers are very open-minded. The more terrifying the other party is, the less afraid they are. Even if the rumor of Mangshan was so evil, they were not afraid of it, and even had a special interest.


    It is said that many people are powerful. Even if there are evil things on the mountain, they will be drowned by our saliva.


    Although I know in my heart that the old monster of dark moon hall is more terrifying than the old demon, I''m not afraid at this moment. It''s really dangerous to be alone in this place, but when there are more people, there is a kind of momentum lingering around us, which brings me a sense of security and my confidence becomes more and more sufficient.


    When the brothers kept making a rustling sound, I suddenly opened my voice and roared to the audience: "silence!"


    Suddenly, the whole audience was silent, and the whole world was silent.


    I glanced at all the brothers and said to them in a very serious tone: "you should have guessed that the destination of our trip is Mangshan. I might as well tell you that Mangshan is not terrible. What is really terrible is that there are a group of people like monsters living here. They are all high-ranking people who have retired from the sea gang. The place where they live is called dark moon hall. My father, however, was locked up in the dark moon hall. Today, I bring you here to attack the dark moon hall and rescue my father! "


    Finally, I can''t help but increase the volume to make clear the purpose of our trip.


    Hearing this, the frolic color on almost all brothers'' faces disappeared, replaced by seriousness.


    The brothers are not afraid of the evil Mangshan Mountain. However, they have to pay attention to the dark moon hall. Especially when I heard that all the people living here are retired high-level of the Hai Gang, and they are monster level masters. They dare not neglect it. At the moment, they are all rigorous.I once again swept the faces of my brothers one by one, and then my look became more solemn and my voice became stronger: "I didn''t tell you in advance, mainly because it was too important to let out any information. If there are people who are afraid and want to quit, they can still leave. I will not blame everyone! "


    Hearing this, the brothers said in unison without hesitation: "never shrink back!"


    Elites are indeed elites. They are not greedy for life and death. Even though they are aware of the seriousness of the situation, the danger and the terror of their opponents, they still maintain this determination and courage.


    These people once again shocked me. Their loyalty and bravery, their arrogance, really infected me. I am not fighting alone. I have a group of brothers who have died and shed blood with me.


    I don''t have to worry that when I get to the battlefield, I will lose my morale when I meet those old monsters, because at this moment, we are all twisted into a rope.


    So, after getting the commitment of my brothers, I went straight to the theme: "well, I''m not talking nonsense. I''m pressed for time. I''ve come to the specific location of the dark moon hall last time. I already know the general route. What we need to do now is to take the dark moon hall as quickly as possible and rescue the hostages. There are more of us and less of them. That''s our advantage. Next, quick team! "


    According to my original plan, we should arrange teams so that our 700 talents will not be disordered. At that time, each team will be able to crack down on the old monster of dark moon hall.


    Because the battle plan was discussed yesterday, Shen Muchen and Mu Nan had already made a plan for personnel allocation. Therefore, the distribution of the troops was quickly completed shortly after I ordered it.


    We were divided into 20 teams. Each team selected a team leader. In accordance with the order, each team had its own arrangements and tasks. When everything was ready, it was already clear.


    No time to delay, I immediately led the team into the dark moon hall.


    The road to Mangshan is very narrow and rugged, but our team is not messy at all. We are marching forward at a fast and dexterous pace. No one is backward or passive. Everyone has high morale and full of motivation.


    At the foot of the mountain, I stopped and looked up at the whole mountain.


    In the early morning, there is more fog in the mountains. Just a little farther away, I only saw a vast expanse of white here. Now when I look at it at such a close distance, the visibility is still not high. It seems that I am in a fairyland. However, I feel different from this fairyland.


    Just now, I was full of courage, full of confidence, and determined to advance and retreat together with my brothers. But at this moment, when I came to the foot of the mountain, my heart felt uneasy. I felt that today''s mountain was strange and even more dangerous than before.


    At this moment, my eyes became very sharp. I was staring at the mountain in front of me. My brain turned quickly and silently reviewed the path. Then, I turned to my brother and said, "the mountains are densely covered with jungle, and the terrain is special. Please keep close. Don''t fall out of line, or you will not find the way!"


    The brothers nodded together and their eyes were firm.


    Then, no longer hesitating, I directly ordered: "up the mountain!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I took the lead to go up the mountain.


    But at this time, my side of Uncle Yang suddenly took my hand, a deep voice said: "there is movement!"


    Hearing the speech, I quickly stopped and looked around.


    My heart is speeding up, my eyes are like a scanner, carefully scanning around us, my ears also stand up, listening to the surrounding movement.


    Sure enough, I found something unusual. In the surrounding jungle, there was a thin sound. It seemed that someone was hiding in it. The leaves and weeds were swinging slightly. However, with the fog, I couldn''t see clearly the things in the grass jungle, but my intuition told me that it was dangerous.


    Suddenly, fear attacked my heart, I had no time to think about it, and hurriedly said, "all back off!"


    At once, I and the whole army moved, slowly retreating toward the road to come.


    At the moment when we retreated to the open area, the things hidden in the mountains and jungles suddenly moved. They did not hide any more, and immediately surfaced.


    In an instant, countless people, like locusts, surrounded us all over the mountains and fields, covering the sky and the earth, forming a trend of encirclement and suppression against us.


    They are very fast and numerous. When they get out of the hiding place, I know that these people who are hiding in the dark are the people of the sea gang. Because, I can see that the leader is not others. He is the leader of the Hai Gang, Peng Xuefei''s father, Peng Yi!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 763

    It seems that Peng Yi has already made a precise deployment, and has been hiding here for a long time. Otherwise, how could I have not noticed any movement just now. Moreover, they are very familiar with the geographical location here, and in a short time, they are all assembled.


    At first glance, the total number of them is estimated to be three times as many as ours. I''m afraid there are 2000 people. What''s more, these people are not ordinary people. They seem to be the elites of the maritime gang and have extraordinary military force.


    For a moment, I felt as if I had been struck by lightning, and the whole person was in a daze. Why, why did the people of Haibang ambush here in advance?


    My mind was in a tangle. My mind was in a mess. My fear deepened. My eyes were empty. All my brothers behind me were stupid. They all thought that they only had to deal with the old monster of dark moon hall. Who could have imagined that they had not entered the Mangshan Mountain, so many sea gang members suddenly appeared.


    If Yang Shugang hadn''t discovered it in time, I''m afraid we would have walked into their encirclement circle. By then, in a few blinks of an eye, we might have been wiped out. However, although we have retreated now, we are still doomed to face the encirclement and suppression of so many elites.


    My heart fell to the bottom of the valley in an instant, and I was completely drowned by melancholy. When I looked dull, Peng Yizheng led his people to approach me gradually.


    Seeing the old fox''s arrogance and strategizing, my head suddenly hurt, and I suddenly realized that the sea Gang could prepare so many elite soldiers. There is only one reason why we have ambushed here, that is, our action plan has been leaked.


    Thinking of this, I suddenly felt that I was hit by a huge stone, and my body and mind were broken. How could our top secret plan be leaked? How is that possible?


    If the Haibang knew that I had found out the location of the dark moon hall, it is not surprising, because I was exposed in Mangshan at that time.


    The old man in the dark moon hall guessed that I was solo. If these old guys don''t play cards according to the common sense and try to tell the Hai Gang about my appearance near the dark moon hall, then the shrewd Peng Yi will infer that I will take people to attack the dark moon hall. This is nothing. But how does he know that I will attack the dark moon hall at dawn today?


    You know, we set out before dawn, and the headquarters of Haibang is far away from Mangshan than that of our bike party. If they ambush here early, it means that they start earlier than us. How can this be possible?


    Of course, I would not believe that Peng Yi has the ability of prophecy. If I can calculate that I will attack the dark moon hall this morning, the only possibility is that there are traitors on my side and divulge our action time to the Hai Gang.


    But this top secret plan, I only told uncle Yang, Shen Muchen, Mu Nan, how could this be spread out?


    Unconsciously, I turned my head and looked at Shen Muchen, Mu Nan and uncle Yang beside me. However, the three of them were also at a loss. It seemed that they were also shocked.


    The three of them are the people I trust most.


    Uncle Yang, who raised me up from childhood, is an old friend of my father. He is my second father, and I trust him very much.


    Shen Muchen, since he appeared in my life, he has been helping me, assisting me, and living with me many times. He is my guide and my best brother. He can''t betray me.


    Mu Nan, although he didn''t stay with me for a long time, he was loyal to me and took out his heart and lungs for me. I absolutely believe in his character. I don''t believe he will disclose this matter.


    If it wasn''t for the three of them, how could this top secret plan be leaked out? Is it because Shen Muchen and Mu Nan made preparations for the war last night to let other elite brothers rest early, so those elite brothers speculated that we are going to fight today? And then someone informs the gang?


    Even so, the Hai Gang should not be so aggressive and gather all the elites to ambush here before dawn? It''s just incredible.


    Anyway, I don''t want to suspect that we have spies here. I don''t want to suspect any brothers. However, why in this moment, my heart will be so painful?


    Just when I was heartbroken, Peng Yi and a group of high-level Haibang officials had come to me, and they stopped three meters away from me.


    Sure to stay, Peng Yi pulled the corner of his lip and said to me, "Suluo, you''re here at last!"


    Peng Yi''s tone, in the process of pondering, also has a profound meaning. It sounds like he has already won me. Moreover, at the moment, his face is full of energy, his eyes are shining, and the whole person is energetic and energetic.


    Obviously, he was very excited by my appearance. His excitement confirmed the idea in my heart and made me more sure that Peng Yi knew in advance that I would attack the dark moon hall. He was waiting here for nothing.


    All of a sudden, I felt that God was making fun of me. I couldn''t wait to attack the dark moon hall before dawn today. I was afraid that the sea gang would gather all the elites to deal with me. I wanted to rescue my father from the dark moon hall before they attacked me.


    However, fate played such a big joke on me. I didn''t wait for the sea Gang to deal with me, but I fell into the trap of the sea Gang directly. I went to the tiger''s mouth and tried to find a way to die. How can I accept this?Emotions like a torrent, the impact of death on me, I submerged. However, I tried my best not to show it on my face. My eyes were still empty, and my expression seemed indifferent. I looked at Peng Yi coldly and asked in a deep voice, "how do you know I will come?"


    I tried so hard to make myself look the same, but my voice still betrayed me. When I said this, my voice was shaking. It was a kind of unwilling shaking, a shaking of betrayal, and a shaking of despair.


    After listening to my words, Peng Yi''s smile became more playful. He kept a secret from me and said: "ha ha, you don''t need to manage it. You just need to know that today is your death date, Jiangnan style!"


    In the last three words, Peng Yi suddenly changed a tone of voice and said it. It was so weird that my hair stood on end. My brain was buzzing for a moment, and my mood in my heart was rolling like a raging wave.


    This old fox. He not only knew that I would attack the dark moon hall at this time, but also that I was Xu can?


    When and how did he know?


    If he knows, then, does Peng Xuefei know my real identity?


    It''s impossible. Peng Xuefei never knew my identity in advance. When she saw me at the headquarters of the flying car party last night, she was so frightened that she even forced me to die. She was definitely not pretending to be. I also know her. She is not a person who is good at disguise. Her heart is kind-hearted. She wrote to me after she went back to advise me not to fight with the sea gang. This is not hypocritical. I can feel her sincerity and know how much Peng Xuefei loves Jiangnan wind. She can''t cheat me or help her family pay me.


    The only explanation is that Peng Xuefei did not know about all this. However, how did Peng Yi know this fact?


    I stood in the same place for a long time, and finally broke free from the vortex of emotion. I tried to control my voice, not to let my voice tremble again, and not to look too fragile and pathetic. Then, I looked at Peng Yi tightly and asked, "how do you know all this at the end of the day?"


    This time, my voice finally did not shake, but my eyes became red and red, I can not hide the emotional excitement, eyes are full of suffocation. For me, death is not terrible, but I don''t want to die in the dark moon hall. I don''t want to die in vain in the hands of Hai Gang people if I don''t touch the door of dark moon hall.


    However, Peng Yi made it clear that he would not tell me the truth. When he heard this, his face changed slightly, and he became more and more playful. The bright color in his eyes was even stronger. His voice could not help but increase: "I said, you don''t need to know.


    However, Suluo, you are quite impressive to me. In order to save your father, you are playing the cold-blooded and merciless thirteen, and playing the second generation of dandy and rich Jiangnan style. You really took great pains. I thought I had a bright heart, but I was almost deceived by you. I didn''t expect that you even knew Han Yimo and asked her to help you. You are really beyond my expectation! "


    Peng Yi''s words are full of sarcasm. Every word seems to have magic power, which makes you feel disgusted. The more fierce the emotion in my heart is, the more hardly I spit it out.


    I am very uncomfortable, very subdued, very confused, but the only reason to tell me, I can''t mess around, can''t think. Although, I really want to know why Peng Yi can master all my information. I want to know whether I have been betrayed or not. I want to know all the truth. However, the current situation can not allow me to think more about it. I have to take into account these brothers who have gone through fire and water for me. They come here with full of pride. I can''t bear to see them all destroyed in this ghost place.


    Thinking of this, I immediately suppressed my emotions and gave up many thoughts. My eyes gave a sharp light and scanned a large group of Peng Yi''s people.


    Now, all of Peng Yi''s followers are experts, including Peng Qing and other Peng family members, Dharma protectors and elders who have met in Pengjia manor. In addition, there are some strange faces, which are supposed to be able people transferred from other places. Anyway, there are countless masters in the other camp.


    In addition to this group of experts, the other nearly 2000 people are also some elite forces. Their level is not lower than that of the elite forces of the war and the flying car party. However, there are only 700 people in our side. As for the experts, we only have uncle Yang.


    It can be said that after a little analysis, it is clear that compared with Haibang, I have no chance of winning in the first place if I am crushed.


    Therefore, even if I have all kinds of emotions in my heart, I can''t be impulsive, let alone disorderly. This is definitely not the time for me to act rashly.


    With a trace of caution, I slowly said to Peng Yi, "what do you want?"


    When Peng Yi heard this, he suddenly laughed. Then, a sharp flash flashed in his eyes, and his tone became sharp: "what do you want? What do you think I want? Sulo, to tell you the truth, if you were not so extreme before, and you were so obedient, I would not do anything to you. You know, I only want blood Ganoderma lucidum, but you father and son are more and more abnormal. Your father killed my Haibang people for a while. After all, we took the initiative.But you, a new novice, killed our Haigang people three times and four times, and even killed the three elders of our Hai Gang, which greatly damaged the dignity of our Hai Gang. I''ll tell you, now I can give up blood Ganoderma. What I want is the life of your father and son, and the life of all your members in the fire of war, and the blood debt and blood payment! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 764

    At this moment, I felt that Peng Yi was angry. He was really angry. He didn''t hide his anger at all. His hatred for me had reached the extreme. He no longer wanted to arrest me. He gathered the main force of the sea Gang to completely kill me.


    I let the dignity of the war be damaged, and let his sea Gang defeat the enemy. This hatred is enough to set off his great anger. What''s more, what he defended all his life was the sea Gang, and he would not allow any threat to the existence of the sea gang.


    Now I have posed a deep threat to him. My war started in H Province, and gathered strength to shake the foundation of his sea gang. How could he keep me, even my father, want to wipe out together.


    Peng Yi''s arrogance didn''t irritate me. Instead, he irritated the bloody crab. He suddenly opened his voice and roared at Peng Yi: "Damn it, I said you can order a face? You are so powerful. Why do you want to hide here to ambush us? If you have the kind, make an appointment for a good time and have a good time!"


    As a matter of fact, it was originally our intention to attack the dark moon hall. Now, it is impossible for us to steal chicken, but no matter how many crabs there are, he just can''t see Peng Yi''s face. He doesn''t care what the other party''s identity is, and he just yells at him.


    Crab is such a hot temper. I was afraid that something might happen to him. I immediately looked back at him and motioned him not to do anything wrong. Then, I turned my eyes to Peng Yi and said to him, "leader Peng, you are the leader of a gang. It''s really my honor to pay attention to such a scoundrel as me. However, I''m responsible for everything. I''m responsible for everything. I''ll leave it to you. How about letting my brothers leave? "


    I said these words almost word by word. Every word comes from my heart.


    Although, I worked hard for so long, just for him to help the sea, save my father, save Ziyi, but, come to this step, I obviously died in the last level, I am not reconciled, very unwilling. But I know more clearly that it is useless not to be reconciled. After all, it is a dead end. It is futile to resist, but it will involve my brother.


    These brothers are all elite generals. They will become great things in the future. I really don''t want them to accompany me to death. All I can do now is to abandon the marshal and protect the car.


    However, my idea is still too naive. What I said from the bottom of my heart is a big joke to the people of Haibang. Not only Peng Yi disdained to laugh, but also other senior members of the Hai Gang were also amused. They all couldn''t help laughing, laughing so recklessly.


    Laughter brings noise to the silent sky in the morning, but it brings the most cruel harm to my heart. I just feel like a knife in my heart.


    When the laughter became more and more wanton, Peng Yi suddenly raised his hand and motioned to the people of Hong Gang to be quiet. However, he himself was speechless and said to me, "are you stupid when I say Suluo? I think you can also disguise and lurk, and you don''t look like such a stupid person. How can you have no brain in an emergency. I''ve gathered so many elite members of the gang. I''ve been ambushing here before dawn. Do you think I''m just trying to catch one of you? You think too highly of yourself


    With the fall of Peng Yi''s voice, the sarcasm of other members of the Hai Gang began to ring one after another. They all scolded me for having no brain, said that I was a silly fork, said that I overestimated myself and had no self-knowledge at all. All kinds of sarcastic words floating in the air, forming a heat flow, so that more and more people scold me, scold me for nothing.


    I was almost drowned in the curse, but there was a glimmer of it in my heart.


    It''s true that I am too stupid. I know clearly that it is not myself that poses a threat to Peng Yi, but my whole fire. How can Peng Yi destroy me alone? His hatred for me is deep, but he pays more attention to stabilizing the foundation of the maritime gang. Therefore, what he needs to subvert most is my whole fire. Now, all I lead out are the elite of the war, no matter Shen Muchen As long as these old members are Mu Nan, the elite members of the flying car party who have joined the war, as long as these people are completely destroyed, my whole war will be completely disintegrated.


    In this way, the sea Gang is to exchange for its own peace at the minimum cost, so as to stabilize the status of the gang. No wonder, he has not attacked my base camp, he is waiting for the opportunity to kill my elite power.


    At present, in Peng Yi''s eyes, I am a transparent person with no privacy at all. He saw through everything and was calculated by him step by step. Finally, I came into such a desperate situation.


    I don''t understand what caused all this and why I became a transparent person. I only know that I am finished. I can''t save my father. I can''t save Ziyi. I have to take my own life, my father''s life, and these brothers'' lives.


    At this moment, my heart is really like a million hammers, too painful, too heavy.


    Just when I was drowned by the sound of ridicule, my brothers in the war were in a commotion. They saw that I was mercilessly ridiculed by the sea Gang people in order to protect them. They could not bear to see that the sea Gang people were so unscrupulous. They couldn''t bear to be a bloody man.


    So, the crab stood up again and said to me with lofty ambition: "boss, we are not afraid of death, don''t bow to them, the big deal is one death, fight with them!"As soon as the crab''s words were finished, the other brothers almost didn''t think about it. They said that they would rather die than be despised by the fire of war. They said that they were not afraid of death at all, and that they would die with backbone.


    Even Mu Nan all followed me and said to me, "boss, fight it. Even if it''s death, it''s worth dying. Never bow down!"


    Even, uncle Yang beside me said solemnly to me: "we are a team, something to fight together!"


    Uncle Yang''s words are simple and clear, that is to say, we have been twisted into a rope, sharing weal and woe, sharing life and death together. We are a fearless team. If brothers are willing to come with me, they don''t want to retreat or leave me alone.


    Looking at the indignant brothers, I was deeply moved. I really can''t believe that some people in such a group of brotherhoods betrayed me. They are so bloody, energetic and courageous men. Their eyes are pure, and they don''t cheat me so much. They fight for the faith in their hearts, for the glory and for the backbone. It''s impossible for such people to betray me Mine, I don''t need to doubt them.


    My heart suffered a great blow, this moment, was moved by my brothers, they influenced me, let my indomitable spirit released.


    Yes, before I came here, I knew that our enemy was the dark moon hall. The old guys in it were so terrible that I dared to take my brothers to fight. Peng Yi and other people in front of me were not afraid. The big deal was death. Twenty years later, we were a hero again.


    We can lose, but our spirit can''t be destroyed. At least, before we die, we have to let the sea Gang pay a heavy price.


    Thinking like this, I can''t help but shake my body. Then, I nodded heavily to all the brothers and expressed my determination.


    Brothers saw me nod, immediately stopped the noise, they all eyes a Lin, ready for the decisive battle.


    And I also looked at all the sea gang members including Peng Yi with firm and unyielding eyes, their ugly faces and their arrogant posture. My eyes became more and more red, and my fighting spirit rose violently.


    But the people of the Haigang didn''t care about us at all. They had already determined that we were turtles in a jar. Even if my brothers advised me to fight, even if I was ready to stay, they didn''t worry at all. On the contrary, Peng Yi looked at me like this and said to me: "what''s the matter, Suluo, do you still want to make a desperate fight?"


    I gently grinned and grinned. I didn''t say any nonsense. I just closed my eyes deeply and opened them suddenly. Then, in the morning sky, I made a bold voice: "brothers, go ahead and fight with them!"


    I know that I can''t fight them, but even if I know it''s an egg hitting a stone, the brothers will not shrink back. After hearing my order, they immediately shake the tiger''s body. Those with weapons hold weapons and those without weapons clench their fists. Without hesitation, all of them directly go forward and are about to fight to death.


    But the brothers just started, all of a sudden. The roar of the sound in the mountains around, to this quiet morning added a strange, it seems so sudden, and deafening, so that all our brothers unconsciously stopped.


    Even the people of the Hai Gang did not feel relaxed after hearing the boom. They could not help but straighten up.


    Obviously, the Haibang does not know where this power comes from. Everyone is in the dark.


    Just when I was wondering, there was a crash. From the direction I came, I suddenly broke into a lot of mountain motorcycles and a lot of broken minibuses. The unified feature of the cars is tattered.


    These cars were crashing down the mountain road, rushing to the rear of us, and then stopped.


    Then, many people came down from these broken cars. As soon as they gathered together, they estimated that the total number was about 200.


    The images of these people are very consistent with the images of their cars. They are dressed like beggars. They are sloppy and ragged. I don''t know that they think the beggars'' sect has appeared.


    However, when I saw the leader at the first sight, my eyes lit up and my heart beat rapidly. Because the person who came was not someone else, it was Du Haisheng, a general I just accepted yesterday, the leader of the flame gang.


    I really didn''t expect that Du Haisheng would suddenly appear here and bring his whole flame gang. This is really surprising to me.


    Not only me, but all my brothers were stunned when they saw Du Haisheng. Their eyes were full of surprise.


    Du Haisheng ignored all this, and came to me with more than 100 heroes of his flame gang. Their posture was casual and full of ruffian. To be honest, Du Haisheng''s team is really a group of bandits. It is estimated that none of the 108 generals in Liangshan is as ruffian as they seem.


    Du Haisheng''s whiskers are more powerful than Li Kui''s, and the rest of the 100 odd people are also extremely strong. But I don''t know whether their gangs are short of funds and all of them are so shabby. However, this does not affect their powerful momentum.


    I knew that the flame gang was strong. However, seeing it today, I was really surprised. I felt that each of them was different and was a real man. Their fighting capacity was better than the elite of the Hai Gang.When I was in a state of agitation, Du Haisheng had already come to me. As soon as he stood still, he was dissatisfied with me and said, "boss, you are so unsophisticated. You didn''t even call me for this matter of Da Hai Gang!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 765

    The appearance of Du Haisheng shocked me. I didn''t expect that he would come, let alone that he would know our action.


    When I saw him, the look in my eyes could not help blooming. After staring at him for several seconds, I whispered back to him and said, "I''m here to save my father, I don''t want to implicate you!"


    Du Haisheng looked more and more heroic when he heard the speech. He straightened his chest and said majestically: "since I have promised to work with you, no matter what you do, I am duty bound. Besides, the person who arrested your father is not Haibang, and the fight against Haibang can''t leave me behind!"


    There is no sense of self-confidence in his troops, but there is nothing in Du Haisheng''s eyes. He only knew that he would spare no effort for me, and that he would never turn back if he was fighting for the sea gang.


    A warm current flowed through my heart. I was moved by Du Haisheng''s loyalty and courage. At the same time, I wondered how Du Haisheng would come here.


    My expedition to Mangshan Mountain today was a top secret operation. The Haigang knew it in advance. Maybe it was because of what clues they had received. But how could Du Haisheng know?


    After a pause, I couldn''t help asking the doubts in my heart and said to Du Haisheng, "how did you find it?"


    Du Haisheng chuckled and said, "my informant hidden in the Haigang told me that the elite of the Haigang assembled secretly in the middle of the night. It seemed that there was a big move. I immediately thought that the fire of war was dangerous. So I immediately took my brothers in the gang to help you.


    However, when I went to the base camp of the party, I found that I was a little late. You had just taken people away, and those who stayed didn''t know where you were going. I called you and said shut down. Finally, it was my informant who risked his life to find out the news, saying that the elite troops of the Haibang had gone to Mangshan, and I came here without stopping! "


    After listening to Du Haisheng''s words, I feel speechless. Du Haisheng is careless on the surface and looks like a mindless man. In fact, he not only has a good brain, but also has such a careful mind. He even planted an informer inside the Haibang. Moreover, it sounds that he is a good Informer and can survive in the Haibang You can also get useful information. Through this point, we also know that Du Haisheng has been trying to kill the Haibang for a long time. He has been waiting for an opportunity.


    Of course, no matter what kind of enmity he had with Haibang, at least, his timely help to me at this time is enough to show that it was a very wise thing for me to accept him.


    I didn''t ask him any more about it. I just sincerely said, "thank you."


    Du Haisheng didn''t care at all, and he was going to say something. But Peng Yi''s patience was limited. When he saw us two here, you and I were talking, his eyes were filled with anger. When bareheaded Qiang was about to speak, Peng Yi suddenly let out a roar: "have you chatted enough?"


    The roar went straight into the sky, shaking the hearts of all people. Peng Yi''s dignity was fully displayed at this moment. He wanted to let the whole audience understand that he was the only protagonist here.


    Du Haisheng, who has been ignoring the Hai Gang, began to notice the boss of the Hai Gang. He took his eyes away from me and then looked at the fierce Peng Yi. However, he still had no respect for the boss. His eyes were full of disdain. The language he spoke to Peng Yi was full of contempt: "Peng Yi, I thought I was mean enough. I really didn''t expect you Even more despicable than me, the biggest gang in H Province has even done the ambush. It''s really immoral! "


    Du Haisheng''s remarks are like a joke introduction. All his brothers in the flame gang can''t help laughing. They are laughing at Peng Yi and the whole Haigang. They are laughing at him.


    However, Du Haisheng has always been so arrogant that he is not afraid of anything. Peng Yi is also used to it. He doesn''t care about the jeers. He just stares at Du Haisheng with his horrible eyes, as if he is about to swallow up GEI.


    Suddenly, Peng Yi''s eyes flashed fiercely. He directly rushed to his bald head and said in a strong voice, "Du Haisheng, you bedbug, dare to catch my daughter. I haven''t settled with you yet. You''d better take the initiative to deliver it to the door and seek your own death!"


    In the last four words, Peng Yi sentenced Du Haisheng to the most severe death penalty. Today, Peng Yi not only wanted to wipe out the flames of war between me and me, but also to eliminate Du Haisheng, a bedbug.


    Peng Yi has his confidence and capital. Indeed, even with the participation of the flame Gang, we still have no chance of winning. Our number is less than half of each other, and the number of our masters is less than them.


    Peng Yi came prepared. He made a lot of preparations. We could not jump on the chopping board of the sea gang. Moreover, the dark moon hall can be hidden in the Mangshan Mountain. If those old monsters run down the mountain, we will be destroyed.


    But Du Haisheng didn''t care so much. After listening to Peng Yi''s words, he said to him without hesitation: "Lao Wang Badan, don''t talk about it. Do you think I was afraid of you? Even if I die today, I will peel off a layer of skin from your Haibang! "


    Peng Yi listened, ha ha, a smile, and immediately said: "good, very good!"After that, he looked at me again and said contemptuously, "Suluo, you can come now. It''s good. I''ll find you one by one. Today I happened to catch all of you!"


    With the fall of his voice, all the people behind him immediately blinked and excited. They all got up and were ready to fight.


    At this moment, Peng Yi''s eyes are even sharper and his intention of killing is fierce. He is no longer polite. He directly yells at the ready-made elite of the Haigang: "listen to all orders, kill all of them, don''t stay, go on!"


    As soon as Peng Yi finished his last word, there was a cry in the bright sky: "stop it!"


    The voice was almost heard in close connection with Peng Yi''s voice. It came so suddenly and timely that the sea gang members who were about to break out suddenly stopped, and all of us who were ready to fight to death were stunned. Because, this voice in this battlefield, appears to be particularly different, this is a female voice.


    At present, there is not a woman in the whole scene. There is no woman on the Haibang side, nor on our side. Although the girls from the Zhuque hall have some strength and have been trained, they are stronger than other girls, but today we are going to fight the dark moon hall. Several girls come here only to be torn. Therefore, I didn''t let them participate.


    However, at this moment, it was in this battle among men that a female voice suddenly rang out, which directly attracted the attention of all the people on the scene. Almost at the same moment, everyone turned their eyes to the source of the sound.


    At the left rear of the Haibang brigade, a figure appeared in the distance. She was tall and thin, with a delicate face. Her long hair floated in the wind. She looked heroic, but in fact, she was in such a mess.


    Her thin clothes were stained with many thorns and punctured in some places. Even her feet did not even wear shoes. She walked barefoot on the uneven muddy road.


    Her pace is particularly difficult, her condition is extremely tired, she seems to want to run fast, but the mud is covered with small stones and weeds. Barefoot, she is like walking on a mountain of knives, which makes it difficult for her to walk. But she still tries to move forward step by step. Her forehead is wet with sweat, her body is trembling and her will is firm. I don''t know how she got here.


    This extremely embarrassed but strong woman is Peng Xuefei.


    Peng Xuefei, a weak woman, appeared in this image. What kind of picture is it? This has not only shocked me. My brother was stunned, and Peng Yi and the sea gang members were all shocked.


    When Peng Xuefei dragged her tired body and passed by Peng Yi, Peng Yi was shocked and asked, "Feifei, how did you come?"


    Peng Xuefei turned her head and looked at Peng Yi with red eyes. She said in a hoarse voice, "I''m not coming. Are you going to hide it from me for the rest of your life?"


    With this, Peng Xuefei didn''t stop for a moment. She continued to step forward and walked straight towards me.


    When Peng Yi saw this, his eyebrows suddenly wrinkled. He quickly took two steps, grabbed Peng Xuefei, and said in a sharp voice, "don''t go there. It''s dangerous."


    But Peng Xuefei ignored him and said in a cold voice, "let me go!"


    Peng Yi''s brows wrinkled even more. He grabbed Peng Xuefei and said in a sharp voice again: "they are a group of demons. Don''t mess around and obey the orders!"


    But at the moment, Peng Xuefei couldn''t hear Peng Yi''s words at all. She didn''t know what kind of stimulation she was receiving. She seemed to have lost her sense of reason. Seeing that Peng Yi had not let her go, she was angry, and her strength became stronger. She struggled violently, shook off Peng Yi''s hand, and yelled, "you let me go!"


    Maybe Peng Yi was afraid of hurting Peng Yi, but he didn''t grasp it too tightly. Peng Xuefei actually broke free. Peng Yi''s eyes flashed a little startled. He wanted to say something, but Peng Xuefei had already run away, and she ran towards me recklessly.


    She can not care about anything, even if the ground is full of stones, even if the ground is rugged, even if there are no shoes on her feet, she still tries her best to rush to me, her goal is just me. Her eyes were always on me, and she didn''t look at the road under her feet.


    The thorny stones on the ground have completely cut the sole of her feet. Her feet are constantly bleeding, and her blood footprints are clearly printed on the ground. Peng Xuefei doesn''t care at all. Even the onlookers feel extremely painful. She seems not to feel, she so in the eyes of the whole audience, with a crazy posture unimpeded to come to me.


    She stood in front of me, but she didn''t speak. She just looked at me with her red eyes. She looked at my eyes, and then she looked at my nose a few seconds later.


    Looking at my lips, looking at my body, from top to bottom, she swept me all over, especially when her eyes fell on the tooth marks on my front arm, her eyes became more complicated, and her eyes became more and more red. At the moment, Peng Xuefei was completely crazy, like a man who was possessed by a devil.


    I was staring at me like this by Peng Xuefei. In my heart, I only felt the huge waves rolling, the uncontrollable crazy surging, the fear like a wild horse galloping out, sweeping my whole body.I''m panicking. I''m afraid. I''m afraid. Even if I''m ambushed by the sea Gang, I don''t feel so scared. This is an invisible fear. It spreads too fast, swallows me up and makes me messy. I don''t know how to face Peng Xuefei like this at all.


    Just when I was creepy, Peng Xuefei, who was staring at me all the time, shed tears. Accompanied by tears, Peng Xuefei''s voice was extremely sad: "you, are you really Jiangnan wind?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 766

    Peng Xuefei asked this sentence, tears surging DC, hoarse voice to the extreme, the mood has completely collapsed.


    I look at her face so close, listen to her hoarse voice, only feel that I have gone deep into her heart. I saw her heart, full of holes. I felt her heartrending pain, and understood why she suddenly turned into such a madness and despair.


    It turns out that all this is just because Peng Xuefei knows the truth and knows that Jiangnan Feng and Suluo are the same cruel fact. I tried so hard to hide her fact, but Peng Xuefei suddenly got to know it, which made me feel like being struck by thunder and suffocated instantly.


    I don''t know if God is playing with me, if I want to be broken to pieces. Originally, with so many brothers, I fell into the ambush of the Hong Gang, which has made me collapse. I feel sorry for these brothers who live and die, and have no forgiveness.


    However, cruelty is more than that. When I was in a desperate situation, Peng Xuefei suddenly appeared again, and with this gesture, she appeared in front of me in such a sad way.


    I hurt her and was doomed to hurt her from the beginning. I just want to reduce the degree of injury as much as possible. I just hope Peng Xuefei doesn''t know the truth of the fact. I just hope that the love she and Jiangnan wind experienced will not be disillusioned, and she will not be completely pushed into the abyss. But why, why does God not even satisfy me with this wish? Why?


    Perhaps, I am really too naive, hurt is hurt. The fact is the fact. There is no possibility of burying it. The truth will come to the surface sooner or later. Peng Xuefei will be desperate sooner or later. However, it is at this time that she learns the truth. This is adding insult to injury and makes me die in peace.


    I know that Peng Xuefei will have such a fierce reaction, which proves that she is very sure of my identity. If I want to hide it, it is absolutely impossible, and I can''t hide it.


    Think of it. My eyes can not help red, my nose sour, the waves of inner emotions continue to surge. Even, my eyes are flashing, I dare not look at Peng Xuefei, I am afraid of being poisoned by her eyes, I also have no face to her.


    If, at this time, I have a hole in front of me, I will not hesitate to drill in, but the world has no regret medicine to eat, there is no hole in front of me to escape the fact. What we should face is to face. Evasion doesn''t solve any problems, it just makes you look hateful and cowardly.


    Finally, I still looked at Peng Xuefei''s eyes and said two words: "I am!"


    My voice is also hoarse, say these two words, it is more heavy than carrying a mountain. Just as soon as my voice fell, a crisp and loud slap broke through the air and broke the silence.


    All of a sudden, my face came to a spicy feeling, the pain of my mouth can not help but pull.


    Peng Xuefei, she hit me. This is the first time Peng Xuefei hit me for the first time. This slap seems to have accumulated all her strength and all her emotions. Such emotions hit my face, but pressure in my heart, let me more painful.


    What I feel sad is not that I was beaten, but for Peng Xuefei. I don''t know how hard she felt when she slapped her hands, but I can feel her despair in this moment through this slap, which is the despair of being cheated, exploited and played by her favorite.


    The people on the scene were shocked to see this scene, but each had its own way of astonishment. Everyone''s manner and performance were different.


    On my side, the brothers of the flying car party all know who Peng Xuefei is and the relationship between Jiangnan wind and Peng Xuefei. Sheng Mingjie and I fought to rob Peng Xuefei, which was known to all in the city. Therefore, they all knew the reason for Peng Xuefei''s fan and did not act rashly.


    The brothers in the war just met Peng Xuefei yesterday, and they all know that I let Peng Xuefei go. But they are not very clear about the Jiangnan wind, let alone the relationship between Xu can and Peng Xuefei. At this moment, they are all in a fog.


    However, Du Haisheng, a big man, doesn''t care whether I am a Jiangnan style or not. He has always been unhappy with Peng Xuefei. When he sees Peng Xuefei hitting me, he will rush to Peng Xuefei as soon as he gets angry.


    I stopped him and said in a deep voice, "don''t move!"


    Immediately, Du Haisheng stopped his movements and did not make any rash moves.


    And Peng Xuefei tears more and more fierce, hit me a slap, not enough to dispel her heart of emotion, she suddenly stretched out her hands, non-stop beating my chest, while beating and scolding me: "Jiangnan wind, why do you want to do this, why do you want to cheat me, why do you want to use me! Why, you say it


    She was crying and yelling out, the voice was very sad, to the end, she had been weeping, crying tears, words can not be said.


    After relaxing for a long time, she began to beat me fiercely, crying and shouting: "you can use me to save your father, but you have used up, you don''t need me, and you have recovered your identity. You don''t need to cheat me again. You should tell me that you treat me as a fool when you saw me yesterday? Is that fun to cheat me? Ah, you sayOnce again, Peng Xuefei fell into hysteria. She seemed to be the saddest woman in the world. So pitiful, so painful, her sad cry, non-stop echo in the whole area, let the atmosphere of the scene, become more strange.


    I listened to Peng Xuefei''s crying and suffered her beating. Her body was still, and my heart was in turmoil. No matter how Peng Xuefei hit me or scolded me, it was not enough to alleviate my guilt. I owed her too much, and I hurt her too much. Her punishment for me was too insignificant. Even if she stabbed me with a knife, it could not alleviate my sin. I owe her. I''ll never end my life.


    If I can, I just hope Peng Xuefei can vent her depression through crying and beating. Otherwise, she is really tired and depressed. I''m afraid she can''t bear it. So, I am like a tree pole, standing here straight, let her vent.


    At this moment, nearly a thousand people from both sides were watching the solemn and stirring picture. A woman who was abandoned was entangled with a man. Such feelings, in such an atmosphere, seemed to be earth shaking, and the people who were watching it couldn''t blink their eyes.


    In such a large space, there is no other sound except Peng Xuefei''s crying and plaintive voice. Everyone seems to have evolved into a supporting role, watching the sadness and despair of the protagonist here.


    Don''t know how long in the past, Peng Xuefei may be tired, she did not beat me, her hand slowly dropped down, her mood gradually returned to calm, not so crazy, just with her big eyes full of tears, looking at me deeply.


    I did not meet her eyes, can not help but lowered his head, and then, I use my dry voice, try my best to squeeze out three words: "sorry!"


    An apology, at the moment appears to be so small, but I really do not know what to say, lies said too much, finally can not say, but do not know how to tell the truth, in the face of Peng Xuefei, I can only give these three words, sorry.


    I know, sorry is useless, said sorry also can''t reduce Peng Xuefei''s pain, I cheated her feelings, cheated her sincerity, I used her kindness and love to achieve their own goals, I am an asshole, I personally pushed her innocent into the abyss, let her five internal organs all split.


    Peng Xuefei listened to my apology and didn''t get mad again. She just said to me with a cry voice: "you look at me!"


    These four words, listen to me a burst of cold, feel more scared than hit me, I did not listen to her. Keep your head down.


    Peng Xuefei see I did not move, suddenly increased the volume: "You raise your head, look at me!"


    It was her order, and it seemed to be her request, that I could not refuse, even if I had no face to face her. So, I slowly, slowly raised my head, when my eyes, glanced at Peng Xuefei''s face, only to find that Peng Xuefei''s tears had dried up, but her expression was extremely bitter, full of panic.


    She looked at me in the eye, immediately, she asked me deeply: "Jiangnan wind, I want to know now, do you have feelings for me?"


    This sentence, Peng Xuefei asked so carefully and affectionate, her eyes, it seems that there is still a little light, there is a trace of hope. She was cheated to recognize, was used she also recognized, at this moment, her only little thought, is that I have feelings for her, perhaps this is Peng Xuefei most concerned about.


    But this is also the most difficult thing for me to answer. Originally, in order not to let her too sad, I can give her emotional commitment. But I''ve lied to her for so long that I''ve lied too much to her. Now, in front of so many people, how can I cheat her again? No matter how sad she is, I can''t cover up everything with lies.


    However, to talk about my true feelings for her, this is another problem. If I don''t love her, I care about her very much. If I love her, but I already have Ziyi in my heart. I can''t put other people in.


    For a long time. I just difficult mouth way: "I already had a girlfriend!"


    In a word, it directly broke Peng Xuefei''s soul and made her tired body tremble violently. The light in her eyes instantly disappeared and was replaced by despair and deep despair.


    So far, I can no longer cheat her emotionally, and only let her face the reality, let her completely cut off my thoughts on me, perhaps in this way, can I and she be separated, divided into two worlds of people, then. When her family and I fight each other, she is not too embarrassed.


    just, when I say this, it should be Peng Xuefei''s most painful moment, which is to crush all the love she has ever done, and let her think that the love of consensual love will instantly become a bubble. I have a girlfriend, which is not to say that everything I do is for my own purpose. I have no feelings for her, I can only make use of her.


    Peng Xuefei couldn''t accept this fact for a while. She was so stunned by the pain. She looked at me like this. But her eyes were empty. There was nothing in her eyes without me.


    A moment later, she suddenly moved. She reached out her hand to her neck, took off her necklace and threw it in front of me. Then, she said to me in a completely soulless voice: "I know!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 767

    After saying this, Peng Xuefei didn''t stop any longer. She turned around and walked towards her. She walked so decisively and freely. However, her back was more bent and desolate than the old lady who was about to sink into the ground. The blood on her feet seemed to have dried up, but the pain was deeper. Because her legs trembled with each step, It was the pain coming from the foot, and the pain stimulated the nerves.


    I watched her limping back, but I caught a glimpse of Peng Xuefei''s necklace, which broke my heart again. I know that Peng Xuefei''s heart is dead, and I am completely dead.


    This necklace is the first gift I gave her. When we finally separated, I bought this chain from the stall at the school gate. The price was not high, but Peng Xuefei was regarded as a priceless treasure. She loved it so much and couldn''t put it down. On the spot, she couldn''t wait for me to put it on. At that time, Peng Xuefei showed the happiest smile.


    But now, Peng Xuefei threw away the necklace, threw away the happiness she once thought, and shed the most desperate tears.


    This feeling, Peng Xuefei ended with grief, hurt so thoroughly, so miserable.


    I don''t know how the brothers behind me witnessed this incident, how they thought of me, but I clearly saw that the eyes of the sea Gang people in front of me were burning with anger, and they wanted to peel my skin.


    Peng Yi, in particular, saw that his daughter was wounded and bruised all over the place. He felt as if his whole person had been burned by fire and was filled with rage.


    Before and after Peng Xuefei came to him, he immediately assured Peng Xuefei: "Feifei, it doesn''t matter. Suluo, the animal who is devoid of conscience and deceiving feelings, is doomed to die. I will avenge you today and cut him to pieces!"


    When he said this, Peng Yi''s momentum was like rolling sand, rolling up the sky and earth, rolling out endless majesty, which was the momentum of a real overlord.


    In addition, all members of the Peng family, filled with indignation, pointed to me one after another, saying that I was a scum and scum. Today, I must die without a burial place.


    I hurt Peng Xuefei''s heart, that is, it touched the anger of the whole Peng family. They hated me to the bone, and this time they wanted to tear me to pieces.


    Peng Yi raised his hand slowly while the sea gang members were angry. His action directly indicated that he was going to swallow us up.


    But just as Peng Yi wanted to order, Peng Xuefei''s hoarse voice suddenly sounded in the burning air: "father, let the wind from the south of the Yangtze River be released!"


    Her tone was sad. With a strong determination, her volume is not big, but it suppresses all the people at the scene and makes the whole audience numb.


    You know, I hurt the most miserable person, can be Peng Xuefei, I did a let any woman can''t tolerate, I hurt her, almost let her spirit, but, Peng Xuefei pleaded for me this scum, who can believe, the whole audience was shocked, I was a dull face, dull eyes.


    Peng Yi is just like being touched by someone. His slightly raised hand is still in the air, and his whole person is frozen.


    After a long delay, Peng Yicai suddenly pointed to me and said to Peng Xuefei, "Feifei, what nonsense are you talking about? Don''t you know? He is not Jiangnan style, he is Suluo. He disguises himself as Jiangnan wind to deceive you and use you. When you are worthless, he will abandon you ruthlessly.


    He is a scum, a brute, such a person, can I let him go? What''s more, he killed so many people in our Hai Gang. Even your three elder uncles died in his hands. Can I still make him alive? I tell you definitely, he and his people who fight will die


    Peng Yiyue said that the more excited he was, his anger burned him again. His position has been very firm. No matter for his own daughter or for his own gang, he could not tolerate the existence of my cancer. He had to kill me.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, just after Peng Yi''s voice dropped, Peng Xuefei, who was in a daze, knelt down in front of the audience and knelt down in front of Peng Yi.


    She knelt on her knees, looked up at her father, tears from the corner of her eyes silent slide down, tears filled her eyes, but could not block the sadness in her eyes.


    When tears fell to the ground, Peng opened her lips and uttered the saddest voice in the world: "Dad, you value boys over girls, I know, but I am also your flesh and blood. From childhood to adulthood, I seldom ask you. Even if I do, you won''t agree. But this time, I hope you can promise me. No matter what you say in the future, I will listen to you. No matter who I want to marry, I will have no complaints. I only ask you to let go of Jiangnan style and let go of their people! "


    I really didn''t expect that Peng Yi would kneel down in front of thousands of people. She gave up her self-esteem and gave up everything. She prayed to her father in such a low attitude. In order to save my life, she was willing to obey any arrangement of her father, even if it was her marriage.


    Suddenly, I felt that my brain was suddenly confused, my throat was like a piece of lead, and my heart was more sour.


    I don''t understand, I don''t understand how Peng Xuefei could be like this. Her behavior really shocked me, moved me too much, made me suffer too much, and her emotions swept me like a strong wind.If we say that I was still the original Jiangnan style, then Peng Xuefei pleaded for me, even if he paid everything for me, it was reasonable.


    After all, Jiangnan Feng is her lover. For the sake of the people she loves and for the sake of defending her love, she can give up everything. Even if she dies for me, she can do it.


    However, the situation is different now, I am not Jiangnan style, I am Suluo, 8 is her family big enemy, is the emotional swindler, from the beginning, I was not her lover, I cheated her, took advantage of her, also explained to her, I already had a girlfriend. This is to tell her clearly that there is no love between me and her, and I have no pure love for her.


    To put it bluntly, I am a liar, and she is the victim of my deception. She should hate me to death and never forgive me.


    Why, why, for such a me, she would not hesitate to kneel down to beg her father?


    Her love dream has been smashed. What can she defend for herself when she helps me now? Love is gone, happiness is gone, expectation is gone, even marriage doesn''t matter, she is completely sacrificing herself and keeping me!


    Why should she do this for a big enemy? How can I afford it? How can I make her do this for me?


    This scene really shocked thousands of people in the audience. The vast scene immediately became a static picture. All the people were standing in the same place with astonished expression and complicated eyes. Even Peng Yi, who has always been very strong and vigorous in doing things, is extremely cold in his heart. This time, he was moved.


    He is no longer domineering, no longer angry, no fire like momentum, he just looked at his baby daughter, hoarse voice said: "Feifei, he is a heartless man, why do you want this, you this is why ah?"


    Xia gang leader''s question, almost asked everyone''s voice, for this point, everyone can''t think of, also can''t understand, so, the whole audience''s line of sight, at this moment, all focused on Xia Xiaoxiao''s body, everyone cocked up their ears, listened to Xia Xiaoxiao''s answer.


    As the only heroine in the show, Xia Xiaoxiao ignored everyone''s eyes and was only immersed in her own sadness. Tears continued to rain on her face. She could not help but increase the volume and cried to the leader of xiabang: "this is what I owe him. Even if he is not sincere to me, he has saved me many times. Yesterday, just yesterday, he saved me. Without him, I would have died long ago. Therefore, I urge you to let go of him and his team! "


    Peng Xuefei''s tone of sadness to the extreme, her bleak voice directly into my heart, let me cold, I can''t control the mood stirred in my heart, I can''t forgive my hurt to Peng Xuefei, suddenly, I feel my sin is more and more serious, I''m a complete scum, I''m sorry for Peng Xuefei, I''m really sorry for her I''m not qualified to ask her to kneel down for me. I''m not worthy.


    My eyes were red, my face was trembling, my heart was shaking, my throat was still blocked, my chest was depressed, I was ashamed of myself.


    At the moment, Peng Yi doesn''t want to hurt his daughter. However, he doesn''t want to hurt his daughter. He doesn''t want to hurt her. He doesn''t want to hurt her. He doesn''t want to hurt her There is.


    So, after a brief tangle, Peng Yi still sighed and said to Peng Xuefei, "Feifei, it''s not the ruthlessness of being a father. It''s your request. I really can''t agree to it. Now, when things come to this stage, there''s no way to go back. Su Luo must die!"


    When Peng Yi said this, he has made it clear that there is no room for maneuver, even if he hurts his daughter.


    This time, Peng Xuefei''s eyes directly fell into the most desperate hole, her soul seemed to fly away, her heart seemed to be lost, her whole person seemed to fall into the darkest abyss.


    One is the man she loves the most, who destroys all her good hopes and makes her despair. The other is her own father, who once again ignores her feelings and completely hurts her.


    Now, Peng Xuefei''s heart has been broken into a broken shape, sad countercurrent into a river, she kept choking, want to speak but cry speechless.


    This is what a miserable picture, a woman barefoot, feet with blood stains, the body is in distress, full of panic, kneeling in front of her father, constantly crying, crying is really sad, let this piece of day seems to be gloomy, everyone present, can not help but be affected by the war atmosphere, the scene of extreme depression, everyone showed dignified The expression.


    In this quiet, strange atmosphere, suddenly, the silent sky, floating a deep call: "Feifei!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 768

    Short two words, full of feelings, gentle and delicate tone, but also with a faint sense of hegemony.


    Immediately, the shackles in the field were broken, and almost all the people on the scene were attracted by this sudden sound. With the disappearance of the sound, a figure rushed out of the side of the Haibang. This person was no other than Sheng Mingjie.


    At this time, he looked in a hurry, his eyes were soft and full of concern. He ignored everyone and went straight to Peng Xuefei.


    On the battlefield, there is no one who can enter the eye of Sheng Mingjie. Only Peng Xuefei went deep into his eyes and his heart. He seemed to really love Peng Xuefei.


    After a while, he ran to Peng Xuefei''s side, and then gently lifted her up. His voice was concerned: "Feifei. What are you doing? "


    Perhaps, Peng Xuefei''s soul has been completely broken, perhaps, she has no sense of the outside world, for Sheng Mingjie''s help, she did not struggle or resist, she just like a string puppet, let Sheng Mingjie play.


    After Sheng Mingjie lifted Peng Xuefei up from the ground, Peng Yicai said sternly to Sheng Mingjie: "Sheng Mingjie, didn''t you specially let you look at Feifei? What''s going on? "


    At this time, Peng Yi''s tone was a little bad. He didn''t offer Sheng Mingjie as if he was a card as usual. There was obviously a bit of blame on Chu Jie in his tone.


    In the face of Peng Yi''s question, Sheng Mingjie is no longer strong. His arrogant eyes show a little apology. He quickly explains: "Feifei has found something unusual by herself. She has to ask me about the situation. In order to let her completely die of Jiangnan style, I told her the truth. But I didn''t expect that, in the case of my inattention, she ran out directly, and I immediately chased her after her! "


    When Sheng Mingjie and Peng Yi asked and answered, I was shocked. No wonder Peng Yi wanted to kill me. It seems that Sheng Mingjie also meant that. For me, Chu Jie wanted to get rid of him for a long time. Moreover, I nearly killed him as a Jiangnan style in the martial arts contest last time, which angered the Sheng family. Of course, he wanted my life ¡£


    That is to say, today Peng Yi is so merciless to me that he has to kill me and my war, or even kill my father, regardless of the blood Ganoderma lucidum. There must be a relationship between the Sheng family and him. In order to climb the tree of the Sheng family and consolidate his position in the Hai Gang, Peng Yi has to kill me.


    However, the appearance of Sheng Mingjie really disrupted Peng Yi''s deployment. Even Sheng Mingjie could not have imagined that Peng Xuefei, knowing that I was su Luo, would rush to Mangshan Mountain and defend me in this way.


    Therefore, seeing Peng Xuefei kneeling, Sheng Mingjie is ignorant and has no idea what is going on.


    When Peng Yi learned about the situation, he didn''t say anything more. He just said in a deep voice to Sheng Mingjie: "this girl has been fascinated by Suluo, lost her sense, and is still pleading for Suluo. You should take her away quickly!"


    Sheng Mingjie''s face suddenly changed when he heard it. His anger was mixed with strong jealousy and unwillingness.


    Peng Xuefei is too infatuated with me. This may have become Sheng Mingjie''s scale. He directly directed his angry eyes at me, which seemed to be looking at the dead. However, Sheng Mingjie did not attack me. He tried to control his emotions and just nodded his head in a profound way. This simple action also seemed to announce my death penalty.


    After nodding his head, Sheng Mingjie moved his eyes away from me. Then, he looked at Peng Xuefei and said gently to her, "Feifei, let''s go!"


    At the moment, Peng Xuefei, still dull, out of mind, empty eyes, listen to Sheng Mingjie''s words, she is still indifferent.


    Sheng Mingjie takes Peng Xuefei''s silence as a default. Seeing that Peng Xuefei doesn''t wear shoes and her foot is injured, he can''t help but say that he directly hugs Peng Xuefei and then turns away from the right and wrong place.


    It is reasonable to say that Peng Xuefei has a special antipathy to Sheng Mingjie. It is impossible for Peng Xuefei to have any intimate action with him. However, at this moment, she was held by Sheng Mingjie, and she did not respond. She really lost her soul. The double blow made her despair. She had been fragmented, had lost her self, and had no normal consciousness. However, when Sheng Mingjie held her and left, her head was still leaning towards my side. Her empty eyes had been staring at me.


    I couldn''t see her heart through her eyes, and I couldn''t figure out what she was thinking at the moment. But looking at her godless appearance, she should be more miserable than death.


    But when I touched her bottomless eyes, I felt the same pain to the extreme. At the same time, I felt a little relieved. Although I didn''t like Sheng Mingjie very much and didn''t want Sheng Mingjie to hold Peng Xuefei, Peng Xuefei could leave the battlefield safely, perhaps the best result.


    Now she has been hit by dementia, she can no longer bear the pain, in any case, my father and I fight, no matter which side is damaged, it must be the last she wants to see, she stay here, will only witness the most cruel facts, increase the grief.


    However, she left, this farewell may be a farewell, I may be buried here, separated from her heaven and man, to death I still owe her, can I repay in the next life?I dare not expect the next life, only at this moment, tightly staring at the far away Xia pengxuefei, I want to take a good look at her at the end, and write down her appearance, but at this moment, her appearance is so poor, such a tragedy, what I remember, has become indelible pain.


    Looking at her like this, my heart couldn''t help but twitch, my eyes, more and more red, until Peng Xuefei completely disappeared in front of my eyes, I finally couldn''t help, the corners of my eyes quietly slipped down two drops of regret tears.


    These two tears, are for Peng Xuefei sad tears, but also accumulated all my guilt for Peng Xuefei tears.


    Similarly, Peng Yi, as Peng Xuefei''s father, was not happy. He felt unfair for his daughter, and his anger could not be stopped. After Peng Xuefei left completely, he immediately aimed his vicious eyes at me.


    Then, he pulled his face, and suddenly made a very angry voice and said to me: "sulo, you scum, you look what you have injured Feifei. Today, I want you to be broken to pieces!"


    This time, Peng Yi''s outburst of anger is unprecedented, and the fire is almost skyrocketing. He has been good at camouflage, it seems that he exposed his bloodthirsty nature, no longer hidden.


    The rest of the Peng family, like Peng Yi, concentrated all their anger on me and cursed me with vicious words. In their eyes, I was the eternal culprit of the Peng family.


    All kinds of sounds, like viruses, are eroding my brain and pounding my heart like a hammer, so that I am immersed in pain and regret, and gradually come back to my senses.


    My eyes involuntarily cast their eyes on Peng Yi in front of me. Suddenly, there was a huge wave in my heart. The fierce roar burst out of my mouth: "Peng Yi, you old man, what qualifications do you have to say about me? Do you think you are a good man? Do you deserve to be a father? Do you make Feifei happy? What else have you done for her besides using her as a tool to expand your family and achieve your own career? I tell you, even if I die, I want you to die with you


    My voice was extremely loud and clear, reverberating over the whole mountain. My mood completely collapsed and my anger exploded. At this moment, I was like an awakened lion, crazy and bloodthirsty. Peng Yi in front of me was my food and my goal.


    Today, it''s doomed to die. I can''t protect my brother or anyone. This fact has made me feel sad and painful all the time. But now that the fact is settled, I can''t change the fate of my brothers and I.


    However, I have to rewrite Peng Yi''s fate when I die. Now my goal is to kill this old man. If he hadn''t caught my father, I would never have come to H Province. If he had not forced me to die, I would not have been able to get close to Peng Xuefei. If it had not been for him, Peng would not have been completely injured. All was caused by him. Therefore, even if I was going to die, I would I want him to be a backer.


    With a goal, there will be motivation and passion. I will give up all the desolation and sadness, my heart only filled with anger and pride, emotions will burst my body, the momentum of my body, burst out, my anger rubbed upward.


    Peng Yi was prepared to order me and all my men to be slaughtered just after a roar. However, when he heard that I died together, his hands were all stopped. Instead of ordering, he burst into laughter. His laughter was very rampant, and his voice was filled with endless contempt and disdain.


    After a while, he stopped laughing. Then, he looked at me with a very inexplicable look and said sarcastically, "sulo, are you a little too naive? Do you think that you can hurt me by your people?"


    His tone was extremely arrogant. In his eyes, all my brothers and I were in the bag of wine and rice, which did not pose any threat to him. He only thought that my words were a joke, and that my wish was too naive, and that I was an ant that he could trample to death with just one stamp of his foot.


    As soon as Peng Yi''s sarcastic voice fell, a voice of extreme frankness rose in the warm air: "that''s not necessarily!"


    The voice was very abrupt and overbearing. It almost pierced everyone''s heart and made the audience turn their eyes to the source of the sound.


    When people''s eyes were all focused on my left side, a group of people suddenly caught everyone''s eyes, and they came out of the woods on our left with the momentum of whirlwind.


    At the forefront of the team, Han Yimo is very impressive.


    Today, she is still wrapped in a tight leather dress, with a pair of high boots on her feet. What is different from the last time is that her fur coat has been changed into a dazzling red color, which makes her whole body full of magic, as if her whole body is emitting red light. What''s more, Han Yimo''s hair is not tied up, and her long hair of shawl flutters with the wind, which makes it more powerful and free The momentum. She''s overbearing.


    Behind Han Yimo, there are two people, one tall and one short. These two people are very different in shape, but they all exude fierce momentum. They walk behind Han Yimo from left to right, showing their domineering power vividly and vividly.


    The skinny and the fat are followed by four people. These four people are very ordinary middle-aged men, and their clothes are very ordinary.However, they walked in the third row of the team, just behind the fat man, they felt very different. The invisible power could not be covered up. At least, I could not see through their strength, only felt unfathomable.


    Behind the four, there were eight men of similar shape and expression. Like the eight machines, they were strong in body, domineering in posture and steady in pace.


    I know two of these eight people. They are Uncle snake and uncle gang. The other six are all fresh faces, but they are about the same age and momentum as Uncle snake.


    Following the eight men in suits, there were a large number of people in red, who looked very domineering.


    Han Yimo''s appearance brought them the whole team, just like a peacock in the open screen. As the peacock leader, Han Yimo dragged such an extraordinary tail team, and walked with extremely heroic steps, slowly approaching us.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 769

    At first glance, Han Yimo''s team is not large in number, only about 100 people. However, their overwhelming momentum is better than thousands of troops. Especially, Han Yimo, the leader, is just like Mu Guiying, who is in charge of the commander, so heroic and has a wide range of eyes.


    It is just like this, the team of shining appearance, shocked the eyes of all the people in the audience, and shocked everyone''s heart. In particular, I was stunned and trembled in my heart.


    I can''t even believe my eyes. How could Han Yimo come?


    I was so surprised that I didn''t feel so excited by the storm.


    Han Yimo, she is really a saint in my life. Every time she appears, she is so astonishing. Every time she comes, she rescues me from the fire.


    The reason why I am so aggressive, even when solo fell into my trap, I still talk to him for a long time, in fact, is to wait for you


    With these words, Peng Yi''s mouth can not help but show a smile of success.


    At the moment, he is really full of confidence, full of pride, and has a posture of plotting strategies to win thousands of miles, which is a talent standing at the top of the pyramid, pointing out the mountains and rivers.


    Seeing Peng Yi like this and hearing what he said, people on my side are stunned, especially those brothers who are full of confidence because of Han Yimo''s arrival. At this moment, his face began to be dignified, and his eyes were full of uneasiness.


    I am in the whirlpool, my head is more chaotic, my heart is uneasy, an invisible fear and quietly spread in my heart, I suddenly feel that things are more and more difficult.


    Indeed, as far as the sea Gang is concerned, it doesn''t need such a great deal of trouble to deal with me. Is it because Peng Yi anticipated the meeting of Han and Yimo that he was so careful and prepared?


    However, Peng Yi is sure to deal with the alliance between Han Yimo and me with the help of his two thousand talents?


    You know, Han Yimo did not bring a lot of people, only about 100, but there are more than a dozen of top experts, and the people behind him are also the elite in careful.


    The two forces of Han Yimo and I are united together. In terms of masters, we can definitely crush the masters of the Hai Gang. In terms of the elite, the elite of Yimo, together with the flying car party and the fire of war, is not weaker than the elite of the Hai Gang! Where does Peng Yi come from?


    I am really confused. At this moment, I am a head of fog, full of uneasiness, but Han Yimo beside me is still calm. No matter whether Peng Yi is really confident or alarmist, her face does not change at all. Her body is still filled with the spirit of scorn. She just grins gently and says, "Oh, is it?"


    On hearing this, Peng Yi''s mouth curled up again and showed a mysterious smile to Han Yimo. Then, he suddenly turned around, looked at the misty mountain, and yelled: "you can come out!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 770

    Peng Yi''s voice was rough and loud, which made my heart numb. My brain was suddenly excited, and I realized that this old fox still had a hand. As expected, the old fox was too smart. He carefully arranged all these things. Besides fishing for a small fish like me, the most important thing was to wait for Han Yimo, a big fish, to catch all of them.


    Now, the fish really hooked, he did not hide, immediately his back hand light out.


    But what is his backhand? I think the direction he is aiming at is above the wolf mountain. Is he asking the old monster in the dark moon hall on the mountain to come out of the mountain?


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help shivering all over my body. Suddenly, I felt a chill in my heart. I felt that the world was going to be gray. I finally knew why Peng Yi was so confident. It turned out that we really fell into his lair.


    Just when I was frustrated, a group of people suddenly came out of the misty jungle of Mangshan Mountain. They walked slowly through the fog and slowly entered our vision.


    When I saw their shape and appearance, I was in a daze again.


    These people are not from the dark moon hall. The total number of them is only 20. Among them are my acquaintances, who are led by Sheng Xing. Immediately, I understood that the person who came was the Sheng family.


    However, Sheng Xing is not the leader this time, and I can clearly see that his identity is not prominent in this group of more than 20 people, because one of the leaders has completely covered his aura.


    It was a small old man, estimated to be more than 60 years old, but his hair was very black, his face was dry, his eyes were bright, and his figure was the most characteristic.


    His body shape is abnormally short, a bit similar to the old-age version of the native sun, but his short stature can not block his majestic momentum, which is a kind of supreme power possessed by the supreme king.


    As soon as he appeared, he swept all the people on the scene and became the king of the whole court. He was really strong to the extreme.


    I don''t know if it''s because Han Yimo''s momentum is reserved. Anyway, I feel that the deterrent power of this little old man is even stronger than Han Yimo.


    He followed a lot of people around him, and some of them were even stronger than Shengxing.


    It can be seen that this is a terrible team. No wonder they have been hiding in the jungle, but I can''t detect it at all, because they have been strong enough to hide their momentum before. I didn''t know it at all. Now they are showing their momentum. I feel suffocated and almost breathless by the overwhelming flame.


    Up to now, I have a thorough understanding of why Peng Yi dares to deal with Han Yimo, and when he knows Han Yimo, he has to kill me. Even if Peng Xuefei kneels down to him, he is indifferent.


    Even, he dared to yell at Han Yimo, who once revered seven points.


    It turns out that all this is just because the Sheng family is playing tricks secretly. With the support of the Sheng family, Peng Yi dared to act recklessly.


    Indeed, from the beginning, the Sheng family wanted me to die, and Han Yimo offended Sheng because he helped me. The anger of the Sheng family had already spread. They had to catch Han Yimo and me completely. Therefore, they had this alliance with the Hai Gang.


    The enemy of the poster is me, and the enemy of the Sheng family is Jiangnan style. As a result, Suluo and Jiangnan wind are the same person. With the same goal of Haibang and Shengjia, they naturally form an alliance.


    Peng Yi is also a hero. Because of the existence of the ghost king, he may care about his face and dare not move Han Yimo. But the Sheng family is not the same. They are big families. They don''t care so much. Moreover, the last time I heard Han Yimo say that there may be someone behind the Sheng family. In any case, in the end, they are going to kill Han Yimo completely.


    In a trance, I thought, just when Sheng Mingjie left, he looked at me with a strange look in his eyes, as if he had already known all this.


    It''s also the same thing. Peng Yi suddenly asked Sheng Mingjie to look after Peng Xuefei. Obviously, the alliance between the Sheng family and the Haibang was not accidental. It was a long discussed strategy. It seems that all this is a bureau, a general situation full of conspiracies.


    This plot is like a big storm, drowning me. The last hope in my heart has been completely shattered. What''s more, my heart is even more painful and desperate than before.


    Because, I pulled Han Yimo into the water again. I didn''t want to implicate her, but I did, and I dragged her down again and again.


    Involuntarily, I turned my eyes to Han Yimo beside me. However, she was not nervous and did not change color. She was always in the same state that Mount Tai collapsed in front of me. Even if she had been pointed at by more than 100 guns, she was still calm.


    At this moment, Han Yimo is still calm, but her eyes are a bit fierce color, her eyes have been scanning the Sheng family coming in front.


    After a while, the Sheng family entered the group of Hai Gang. They walked to Peng Yi''s side and stood still.The leading little old man nodded his head to Peng Yi, and then he turned his deep sea like eyes to Han Yimo.


    His eyes were too deep and too deep for people to see through. However, his eyes were very sharp, as if he wanted to see through Han Yimo. After staring at her for two seconds, the little old man slowly said, "Han protector, how are you!"


    His voice, very soft, but miraculously with the momentum of thunderbolt, very overbearing.


    who would have thought that a little old man would have such a bold spirit. It is in the old saying that concentration is the essence. It is felt that every cell of this little old man is infinitely more powerful than an outsider.


    After speaking, he also showed a deep smile, as if he was quite familiar with Han Yimo.


    Similarly, for Han Yimo, she didn''t care about other Sheng family members, but she paid attention to the little old man. Her eyes were always shining on the little old man. After listening to him, Han Yimo also said mysteriously: "Mr. Sheng, I didn''t expect it would be you. I had expected that your Sheng family would participate in it, but I didn''t expect that your second Master Sheng would appear in person. You Sheng family really look up to me


    Han Yimo''s words were like an alarm bell, which immediately woke me up. I finally knew why Peng Yi was so confident before, but Han Yimo was not moved at all. It turned out that she had already guessed that the Hai Gang still had backers. She knew that the Sheng family would participate in the plot. She knew that there were tigers in the mountains, but she was inclined to the tiger mountains!


    What makes me more shocked is that Han Yimo said Sheng Er Ye.


    I have heard of Sheng Er ye in the legend, and it is like thunder.


    If the ghost king is in the past, then this Sheng Er ye, who is called Sheng Er ye, represents the absolute status of the Sheng family in heizhong. Many things related to Hei are done by Sheng Er Ye alone. The reason why the Sheng family is famous and become the top family in the country has the support of the white Taoism and the support of the Sheng Er Ye ¡£


    In the underground world of China, there is a ranking list. Although the ghost king is in the past, he is still worthy of it. When he said this, the little old man seemed helpless. As if he had to go out of the mountain himself, he seemed to be doing something for heaven.


    But Han Yimo listened to Sheng Er Ye''s words, and then turned his lips slightly, and then showed a face of congsu, solemnly said: "I never want to come back to the lake, I just try my best to keep Wu Lai safe."


    Hearing Liu Longyin''s words again, I had to be shocked again. She repeatedly stressed that what she had done was just for me, which was really strange. However, I believed her words again, because I felt that Han Yimo did not come back from the world in my name. She has been anonymous for so many years. If she wants to return to the world, why should she wait so long? Or if she is attached to the rights of the underground forces, she will not retire.


    Of course, I believe that Han Yimo is a man, but the second Master Sheng can''t. He thinks I''m a cover. He first glances at me gently, and then sweeps to Han Yimo''s team. Almost everyone in the team, the little old man, carefully looks at me.


    After looking at him, he focused on Han Yimo again, and made a more profound voice: "I remember that under the command of the ghost king, there were two Dharma protectors, four envoys, eight war gods, and sixteen ghost messengers.


    Among these people, there were only a few experts in those years. They were all powerful people. At that time, you swept the underground forces all over the country. What a scene it was. However strong the Empire will collapse one day. With the retreat of the ghost king, you senior generals will go to different places and all of you will be dissolved.


    Overnight, the huge empire disappeared without a trace. I thought that you people would not appear again, but at this moment, you even gathered half of the general of the ghost king. You are so serious, you just said that in order to protect a hairy boy, you are not telling me a joke? Do you think I will believe it? "


    After listening to Sheng Er Ye''s words, the whole audience was shocked, and everyone''s hearts were deeply shocked. Even Peng Yi and others were shocked.


    It''s really incredible. This scene is even more sensational. You know, in Han Yimo''s team, half of the generals under the ghost king are gathered together. How powerful should this force be.


    At this moment, almost everyone''s eyes were directed at Han Yimo''s team, full of shock and curiosity.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 771

    Unconsciously, my eyes can not help but be drawn in the past, this time, their image in my heart and a few points higher, my look is more deep respect and awe.


    Through observation, I know that the two great men must be the envoys in the mouth of the second Master Sheng. Of course, the four ugly middle-aged men were four of the eight gods of war. Uncle snake and uncle Gang must be ghosts. They are all first-class generals. This time, they gathered together. No wonder the sea Gang cared and the Sheng family attached great importance to them.


    In the past, these great gods followed the ghost king and could sweep the underground world and beat the invincible hands in the world.


    This time, although they were only half as powerful as they were at that time, they could easily turn the clouds over. How could this force not make the sea gang and the Sheng family care? It was precisely because of this that the second master of Sheng confirmed that Han Yimo was planning to return to the world. Not only he, but other people also thought that Han Yimo was ambitious and purposeful. Otherwise, she would not help me for nothing.


    However, Han Yimo didn''t care about people''s questioning. She didn''t care about other people''s eyes at all. She just kept her own position and said coldly to Sheng Er ye: "I have said everything I should say. Whether you believe it or not is your business, it has nothing to do with me!"


    Han Yimo is so domineering and brave. Even though Sheng Er Ye is famous in the modern world, she still can''t frighten her. She is the same she, that fearless Han Yimo.


    As for Han Yimo''s personality, Sheng Er ye should have understood it. He was not angry. He just thought about Han Yimo''s words. Then he frowned and asked, "I want to know if you have mobilized so many people to gather the ghost King''s old army. Does the ghost King know?"


    The second Master Sheng''s words aroused the interest of the audience. All the people were awed and curious about the legendary figure of the ghost king. When they heard this question, they almost held their breath and stood up their ears, ready to listen to Han Yimo''s answer.


    Han Yi Mo is a pair of straightforward appearance, facing Sheng Er Ye bluntly: "this you don''t need to know!"


    Maybe he was impatient to be asked. Han Yimo''s tone became more and more fierce. The smell of gunpowder in the field became stronger and stronger.


    And Sheng Er ye, his patience is less and less, his momentum is constantly revealed, his short stature, as if gathering the light of heaven and earth, majestic.


    With all manner of spirit. He glanced at Han Yimo fiercely and asked in a sharp tone: "Han Yimo, you were once famous all over the world, and you are a rare hero. In fact, I didn''t want to fight with you, but you are really too crazy. Do you really think that with your past team, can you fight against the alliance between me and Peng Yi?"


    Sheng Er Ye''s tone is full of self-confidence, invisible scorn and satire to Han Yimo, and faint anger. Obviously, he is very dissatisfied with Han Yimo''s arrogance and wants to suppress her severely.


    This time, my heart is more tense. Sheng Ye''s confidence makes my nerves tense, but Han Yimo''s calm makes me wonder why han Yimo is not in a mess in the face of the alliance between the Sheng family and the Hai Gang?


    Although these generals of ghost king are legendary figures, the masters of Hai Gang and Sheng''s family are not vegetarians either. The people brought by Sheng Er Ye alone are already top-level masters. In addition, Peng Yi, Peng Qing and other Peng family members as well as high-level Hai Gang leaders can be said. They have more elite than us.


    How can we see that we are all in a weak position. Why has Han Yimo always been very strong, still domineering and without any compromise?


    Just when I was puzzled, Han Yimo, a serious man, suddenly chuckled. After that, she made a powerful voice: "I don''t think I can fight you, but I know that this battle can''t be avoided. So, I don''t have to be polite to you! "


    In an instant, Han Yimo''s spirit burst out. She once again showed her spirit of fearlessness. This is the real Han Yimo.


    I finally know that Han Yimo is always strong, not because she is sure to deal with the enemy, but because no matter how strong the enemy is, she is fearless. She has such courage. She is not afraid of death. What else can she fear?


    At first, a bullet from Meng brigade fired at Han Yimo, and Han Yimo did not even frown. Now, she is facing not bullets, but a group of people. How can Han Yimo be afraid? Her momentum is not pretended, but naturally emanates. There is no word "fear" in her dictionary.


    Therefore, Han Yimo doesn''t need to be insincere at all, and won''t flinch because of Sheng Er Ye.


    Perhaps, it is because of Han Yimo''s hardness that makes the conceited Sheng Er Ye feel unhappy. He just can''t see Han Yimo''s arrogance, and he wants to see the fear of him, but he hasn''t seen it all the time, which inevitably hurts the face of the big man.


    Sheng Er Ye held his breath and wanted to say something. At this time, the thousand army standing on the side of Han Yimo couldn''t stand it. He directly yelled at Sheng Er ye: "if you want to fight, hurry up. There''s so much nonsense!"


    The momentum of thousands of troops also broke out. Obviously, not only Han Yimo, but also all the former members of the ghost king are not greedy for life and death. No one is afraid of the present-day hero Sheng Er Ye.In an instant, the momentum of our side was brought out, and all of us worked together and were ready to go.


    Finally, the second Master Sheng couldn''t bear it. No matter how good his personality was, he couldn''t hold his breath. His face was a little red. However, he knew that he was noble and did not have an insight with Qianjun. He just turned his head slightly, looked at Peng Yi and winked at Peng Yi.


    Peng Yi immediately understood what he meant. Without any unnecessary nonsense, he waved his hand and yelled: "listen to the orders, all of you!"


    One of the words, which engulfed mountains and rivers, aroused the momentum of all the soldiers of the sea gang.


    After Peng Yi''s voice dropped, Han Yimo also looked at me.


    I touched Han Yimo''s eyes, and my spirit was immediately shocked. I knew that there was no way to go back when things got to this point. There was only one war, one life and death.


    As Han Yimo said, a great war is inevitable, so we need not be polite. Even if the Sheng family and the sea Gang plan carefully and want to wipe us out completely, even if the opponent is so strong that we can only face the difficulties.


    It''s useless to be afraid of anything. It''s cowardly to flinch. It''s the warrior spirit to move forward bravely.


    Han Yimo, as a woman, has such courage. She knows that this is a trap. She comes to help me without hesitation. Knowing that her opponent is terrible, she is still arrogant. I have nothing to fear. If they want to fight, I will fight. Even if I die, I will pay a heavy price to the Hai Gang and Sheng family.


    Unconsciously, my momentum is like a huge thunder, suddenly burst out, my eyes send out the most fierce edge, in the electric light flint, I roared to the sky: "brothers, kill me!"


    Voice, resounding through the clouds, the war broke out.


    The first to launch the attack was the Hai Gang. With the momentum of the wind and the clouds, two thousand elite soldiers stormed at us. Even Peng Yu, Peng Yi''s son, took the lead.


    Peng Yi is the only one who stands in the same place, standing tall and upright.


    On my side, with my command, the fire of war, the flame Gang, the flying car party, and uncle Yang did not hesitate. They all went out to face the sea gang.


    There is a big difference in the number of the two sides. There are more than 2000 sea gangs, and we are less than 1000. However, our momentum is not weak. We fought back to back. All brothers played 200% of the combat effectiveness and fought for their lives.


    When the two teams collide, it''s just like Mars hitting the earth, which changes the color of heaven and earth, and makes birds and beasts scurry. The earth seemed to be shaking, the wind was full of fury, and the air was torn.


    This war can definitely be recorded in the annals of history. However, the end of the war must end with the failure of our side,


    because the difference in strength between the two sides is still too great. A confrontation, it seems that we can see the end, even if our momentum again prosperous, but also can not escape the fate of being crushed.


    Seeing the brothers fall one by one, my heart is dripping blood, and Han Yimo beside me has already found that the people on my side are in absolute weakness.


    So, she did not delay, suddenly, the domineering Liu Longyin put his hand to his neck, a grasp of his shawl long hair. Very tactful rolling some.


    At the moment when she put her hair in a bun, the elastic band on her wrist fell directly onto her hair. Then, Han Yimo turned around a few times with the power of heaven and earth. In a blink of an eye, I saw her hair was completely tied up.


    With his hair tied skillfully and neatly, Han Yimo''s body immediately flew out like a sharp arrow and rushed to the battlefield.


    The great masters who followed Han Yimo seemed to have received a silent command. They followed Han Yimo closely behind them and rushed into the battlefield together.


    Han Yimo, who rushes in the front, has a tremendous momentum and awe inspiring power. Anyone who approaches her is thrown away in one move. Han Yimo''s claw skill is really superb.


    On the other side, the Sheng family headed by Sheng Er ye saw that Han Yimo''s team made a move. They did not give in and immediately went out with the momentum of thunder.


    The target of their attack, of course, is Han Yimo''s team. It seems that the Sheng family has already selected the target, and each of them has their own orderly match with the people of Han Yimo''s team, which is very methodical and routine.


    Sheng Er ye, the leader of the Sheng family, naturally fought with Han Yimo.


    The battle suddenly began, and everyone was fighting with all their might www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 772

    At the beginning of the battle between the Haibang and our forces, the second Master Sheng''s team also went out, and several people around them took on the thousand troops and ten thousand horses.


    These two are worthy of fighting with the ghost king on the battlefield. Facing the first-class masters of the Sheng family, they both have the ability to defeat two by one.


    Sheng Xing and others on the Han Yimo team, the rest of the Sheng family on the snake uncle they.


    There are more than 20 members in the Shengjia team, and Han Yimo''s team are all top experts. More than a dozen of them fought together, and it was hard to win or lose.


    The rest of the men in black in Han Yimo''s team supported my brothers and fought with the sea gang. Naturally, their ability was much higher than that of the general elite of the Hai Gang. Therefore, as soon as they joined the battle group, they immediately solved the urgent need for my brothers.


    However, there are many experts in the sea gang. As the top figures of the sea Gang, it is more than enough to beat the people in black, and it is not difficult to beat our other brothers.


    More than a dozen masters of Han Yimo''s team were checked and balanced by the Sheng family. Therefore, we are still in a complete weak position, which is hard to reverse.


    The fighting became more and more fierce, noisy and intense. The blood began to burst out, bringing out the blood. Dyed the whole field red.


    The total number of the two sides involved in the war has already reached 3000. The number is large, the momentum is rolling, the smoke is full of smoke, the flowers and trees nearby are suffering, the color of the sky seems to be changing, and the degree of tragedy is greater than all the battles I have seen before.


    The battle between the experts is different from the general fight. When you are in it, you feel dazzled and dazzled. The scene is too fast and violent. Moreover, with the passage of time, the people who fall down are very fast, and the howling sound constantly rings out and vibrates in the sky.


    I really don''t know how to describe this terrible war. The ferocity of the war is beyond imagination.


    In the past, I felt that the flow of blood was terrible, but now I feel that bleeding is not a big deal. Because the people who really shed blood just can''t die. They are just chopped, injured and seriously injured.


    However, you don''t know how the dead person died. Even you don''t know where the wound is. This is the real terror.


    But whether dead or seriously injured, as long as a brother fell down, I was like a piece of meat was cut, my heart was like a knife.


    Peng Yi, standing opposite to me, is on the contrary. As the commander-in-chief, he is arrogant and arrogant. He seems not to care about the fall and death of the sea Gang people. He doesn''t know whether he is calm or unfeeling, or whether he hides his emotions deeply enough.


    In any case, no matter what his mind is, looking at his calm expression, I will not be angry. You know, all this is caused by him. If it was not for him, there would not have been such a bloody war and the casualties of so many brothers of mine.


    Death is not really terrible, but to see my brothers die because of me is the most terrible thing for me.


    Think of it. My hatred for Peng Yi was like a whirlwind, fierce and profound, crazy and rampant.


    Peng Yi, I want you to pay for your blood debts. With the roar of this sentence, my heart exploded, and my body suddenly moved. It was like a rocket launch, rushing towards Peng Yi.


    However, before I rushed to Peng Yi''s body, some members of the Peng family waited for an opportunity to move. Seeing me appear, they immediately withdrew from the battle and wanted to besiege me. But Peng Yi suddenly stopped them and murmured: "don''t move, he left it for me!"


    Immediately, all the Peng family around me backed away and went to kill my brothers.


    At this point, the situation on our side is getting worse and worse. Originally, the number of people is small. After a number of people have fallen down, the total number of people has become more and more bleak.


    Han Yimo''s team is still entangled by the Shengjia team, and uncle Yang is also entangled by the sea Gang experts. Many of the remaining brothers, even Du Haisheng, are locked in by the large forces of the Hai Gang. No one can take care of me at all. I am left alone in a vacant land.


    However, Peng Yi, who drinks back the Peng family, obviously shows that he is not afraid of me at all, or in other words. He wanted to finish me with his own hands. When the Peng family retreated, the leader of the Peng Gang immediately shot his eyes and his body roared. Then he rushed towards me. We two fought together in an instant.


    As soon as I handed it over, I immediately felt Peng Yi''s terror, and suddenly found that I was almost not a bit worse than him.


    I have seen it with my own eyes in Pengjia manor. How did he defeat Peng Qing, who had the strength against the weather, who was a kind of quiet and fierce man who killed people in the invisible.


    I''ve only seen him before, but I haven''t dealt with him. Therefore, I only know that he is powerful, but I don''t know what level he has reached.


    Now, through a brief contact with him, I have personally experienced his unfathomability. He is just several grades more powerful than he Yunxiang. This old fox is too deep to hide. Before he insisted on two moves, I was beaten back by him, and the whole person flew to one side of the grass.


    When I fell to the ground, Peng Yi''s voice immediately came, sneered at me and said, "you can''t do as much as you want to kill me? How great do you think you are? "He still remembers, still remembers that I said before that he would die with him. He just wanted me to see how much difference I had with him, and let me have a little self-knowledge. He used his arrogance to trample on my dignity. He had not only despised me, but also insulted and attacked me.


    My anger was burning violently in my body, and the fire in my eyes seemed to burn the whole world. Regardless of the injury, I tried my best to get up. Then, I wiped the blood from the corner of my mouth and growled at him angrily: "come on, you have the seed to kill me!"


    Peng Yi snorted coldly, showing a more disdainful look. His eyes gave out a strange light, as if to tell me: "since you want to die, I will help you."


    Then, Peng Yi attacked me fiercely again with a fierce momentum.


    In the shadow of swords and swords, my heart needs to be calm like water. At this most critical moment, I immediately suppress my anger, throw my emotions away, relax my nerves, and immerse myself in the realm of selflessness.


    Mentality is the most important thing. I try to keep my mind stable, and then I use my best Kung Fu, Tai Chi.


    The so-called "virtual and real opportunities" are generated by the enemy, and the subtlety of the abyss is unknown to ghosts and gods, and then they can defeat the enemy and succeed.


    Although my Tai Chi has not reached the peak, I am now facing the most deadly attack of Peng Yi. I suddenly used Tai Chi and turned the world around. At least, I could defuse Peng Yi''s fierce attack and protect myself.


    Originally, leader Peng didn''t want to waste his time. He wanted to take my life, so he gave me a fatal blow. However, in a flash, I even used Tai Chi and resisted his attack. Peng Yi was stunned and said: "yes, it''s a little bit original. No wonder his eyes are higher than the sky. Unfortunately, a good young man will die here today! ¡±


    I was still immersed in the world of selflessness, and only Peng Yi was in my eyes. When I heard his voice, I naturally responded: "don''t talk nonsense. You can kill me again!"


    Peng Yi smiles at this, and sends out a voice to Yin: "then I''ll send you on the road!"


    With the end of his words, his whole person is like the reincarnation of the devil, suddenly exudes the momentum of the whole sky, there is no hidden, this is a kind of extreme terror existence.


    I remember the last time I saw Peng Yi and Peng Qing fight each other. Peng Yi didn''t use all his strength. He didn''t need to try his best because Peng Qing was not his opponent at all.


    But, this time is different, I am his enemy, he certainly will not be polite. Directly play their strongest power.


    With this force against the sky, his body suddenly hit me, momentum overwhelming, earth shaking.


    His strength has exceeded my expectation, which makes me keep a steady mind and unconsciously be destroyed. But I am still trying my best to calm down and deal with it calmly. I give full play to the Tai Chi I have learned to deal with Peng Yi''s crazy attack on me.


    But gradually, I can''t do it, no matter how hard I try. Even though I have made some achievements in my mind, Peng Yi is too strong, strong enough to destroy my mentality. In particular, when I feel my brothers falling into a pool of blood, I can''t achieve absolute peace of mind, even if I try my best to control it. Try to immerse yourself in the realm of selflessness, but in the end it is futile.


    Therefore, the effect of my Tai Chi power is not good, and it is slowly full of flaws.


    Peng Yi wanted to kill me, but he didn''t care about other people''s life and death. Therefore, he was able to stop his mind and maximize his attack.


    As time went by, he became stronger and stronger, and I became more and more flustered. I made mistakes in confusion and made mistakes again and again. Almost in an instant, Peng Yi caught me in the gap. He took advantage of my flaws to show his finger power to me. Two fingers were danced by him. They were even more powerful than shells. They were so powerful that they were unimaginable.


    At this time, I finally know why Peng Qing would take the initiative to admit defeat. Because, Peng Yi''s fingering is really amazing. His finger points on you, which is even more terrifying than a bullet hit. It can make you feel powerless and paralyzed in an instant. The whole person is really like being punctured.


    Against the master, a second of Leng Shen is equivalent to exposing the dead hole, giving the opponent a second to kill you.


    While I was in a daze, Peng Yi didn''t stop. On the contrary, he also accelerated his movement, and his two fingers were rapidly and inexorably touching on me. His eyes are very sharp and his fingering is very accurate. It seems that he knows every acupoint in my body, and what he points is the key to my body.


    Just after he hit several of my acupoints, I felt as if I had been shot by a random gun. My pupils were instantly enlarged, my eyes were dull, my face twitched, and my whole strength was emptied. As if in the general evil, the body is still standing, but the body has been numb.


    Peng Yi, on the other hand, hit several of my acupoints in a very short period of time. Then he quickly took back his hand and made an action to absorb and exhale. It seems that he has achieved his goal. At the moment, he really has the demeanor of a great master, but I have formed a sharp contrast with him.


    Just now, I was still alive. In an instant, I was like a blood sucking by a vampire, as if I had become a corpse.With the completion of leader Peng''s breathing and exhaling action, my leg finally couldn''t support my body. My body, like a corpse, fell on the ground in front of leader Peng www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 773

    In fact, I don''t want to fall like this. I don''t want to fall down, and I can''t.


    No matter how much difference in strength between Peng Yi and I is, we can not avoid the fact that we are all the coaches of our respective teams.


    As the flag of my side, as a benchmark, I can never fall down easily. Once I fall, my brothers will not have the intention of war. Once the war intention disappears, they will be crushed even more.


    However, my will no longer be firm, my body is not under my control, my body has been paralyzed, completely collapsed, it is like a broken kite, so floating on the ground.


    At the beginning, outside the Peng family manor, I suffered from Peng Qing''s torture. He made me miserable and paralyzed me, but the pain was still incomparable to what Peng Yi had done to me.


    Peng Yi''s Kung Fu is too refined, too vicious, and too incredible. It seems that I feel worse than death when he hits the acupoint, but it seems that I have already died. It''s so weird and painful.


    I fell on the ground, the body can''t help but twitch a few times, with spasm, my mouth also can''t help but exude blood, even the eyes have become blurred, the brain is more chaotic, weak consciousness.


    Just when I was confused and helpless, Peng Yi came. He formed a huge shadow and stood in front of me. Looking down on me.


    Then, in a cold voice, he said to me, "sulo, you made it all by yourself. You damn it!"


    His words floating in my ears, but can not stimulate my nerves, for my own life and death, I seem to have numb, I just can''t help turning my eyes, with my fuzzy eyes to see the tragic battlefield.


    The battle has entered a white hot stage, just when Peng Yi and I fought. The situation of the war has reached unprecedented intensity. All my brothers who can still stand on my side are in the process of bloody struggle and have no time to care about me, because each of them is in danger and can not tolerate any distraction. A little inattention will be hit by the other side, and finally come to a miserable end.


    Up to now, more than half of the people have fallen in such a large battlefield, including my brother and the elite of the sea gang.


    According to the law, our elite number is only half of that of the Haibang elite, and we can''t compete with each other at all. But because the members of the flame gang and the black clothes team are very strong, we can totally surpass the elite of the sea gang.


    Therefore, as far as elites are concerned, we are not in a weak position, but we are weak, and the number of masters is too small.


    There are more than ten masters in Han Yimo''s team. They are all the former members of the ghost king. More than 20 experts of the Kesheng family are specially aimed at Han Yimo, so that these ten ghost King generals can''t be separated at all. They are all restrained by the Sheng family.


    There are only Yang Shu and five instructors left in our side. In addition, Du Haisheng and a few high-level members of the flaming flame sect, including Mu Nan, are the only experts left here. This is totally incomparable with those of the Hai Gang.


    There are so many sea Gang masters. Even if they divide out some people to fight with our masters, the rest of them will be able to fight against our elite. There is a big gap between the strength of the master and the elite, and a master can kill many elites. The number of our elites is not large. As the fighting time goes on, our casualties are increasing, and the number of people left is even less.


    The battle is still one-sided trend, the other side is in an absolute advantage, what''s more, the top-level masters of the Han Yimo corps are gradually beginning to suffer losses.


    Originally, the Han Yimo team and the Sheng family team have always been in a state of mutual restraint. Although the number of Han Yimo''s team is less than that of the Sheng family''s masters, they are mainly strong, especially the two big men of Qianjun and Wanma. They both fully deserve their nicknames. When they finally joined hands, there was no problem in fighting four or five people.


    Their cooperation is really tacit understanding. The tacit understanding reaches a very high level, as if the two of them are in the same mind. If they cooperate together, it is called a perfect match. Therefore, the two of them fought back to back, and none of the five Sheng family members could take them down.


    The men of the Han Yimo team are all at the top of the mountain. Their combat effectiveness is earth shaking, and the moves they make are strange and unpredictable. They are very rare and powerful.


    Their military force is in sharp contrast to their appearance. Their four middle-aged men are really ordinary in appearance. They are four extremely normal people. However, their force is enough to startle people''s eyes. It is too weird and rebellious.


    In addition, eight people, including uncle gang and uncle snake, are also masters and can resist the rest of the Sheng family.


    From the beginning of the fight, the Shengjia team and Han Yimo formed such a balance. The two sides were at a stalemate, but the balance was broken by the Peng family.


    On the other side of the Hai Gang, the Peng family are absolutely powerful experts. They can draw from their families. They all join the Shengjia battle group and unite with the Sheng family to attack more than a dozen experts brought by Han Yimo.


    As soon as the balance was broken, the masters around Han Yimo immediately began to lose their strength. Many individuals were constantly injured and the situation was critical.However, no matter how chaotic and tragic the battlefield is, there are two people who will not be affected: Han Yimo and Sheng Er Ye.


    These two people have been intertwined from the beginning. They have left an open space around them unconsciously. This is their private territory. Without their sign, other people naturally dare not get close to them, because no one will be stupid enough to die. Their power is the same as the flame mountain. There are fierce fire pits around them, and no one dares to jump in If you can avoid it.


    Han Yimo, undoubtedly, represents the strongest in our side.


    And Sheng Er ye, who ranks in the top of the black forces in the whole country, is the first person worthy of his name. The battle between the two of them can be said to be startling, weeping ghosts and gods, which seems to be more wonderful and dazzling than this great war.


    Many people, like me, turned their heads and watched the wonderful fight between Han Yimo and Sheng Er Ye.


    However, this wonderful game in my opinion, it is startling, very startling.


    Because, I can see that Han Yimo is not Sheng Er Ye''s opponent at all. Even if Han Yimo is strong, he is not strong enough to be the ugly Sheng Er Ye.


    The strength of this little old man is so strong that it exceeds my imagination and my cognition. His strength is unfathomable.


    In the end, Han Yinghao will never let her fight with her, even if she is not hurt by the whole team, it means that she will not even suffer from the fight ¡£ She persisted in her faith.


    However, her persistence in my eyes makes me more and more painful. I know that Han Yimo''s persistence is a kind of fight to the death. She is carrying and fighting with her own body.


    Our brother is in a complete defeat, Han Yimo''s team is also gradually unable to bear, even Han Yimo himself, are doing meaningless insistence here. How can I bear to see such a scene.


    It''s just a matter of time. Our side is on the verge of collapse.


    My heart seems to be shot through by thousands of arrows, full of holes, my soul has been flying away, I seem to fall into a bottomless abyss, filled with the deepest and deepest despair.


    Now I have no hope but to repent and repent all my faults. I only pray that I can continue to be friends with these brothers in the next life. I will not leave any regrets in the next life, and I must break out a sky of my own.


    However, when I look at the battlefield, Peng Yi seems to be looking at the battlefield as well.


    perhaps, he was attracted by the fierce battle in the field, perhaps he was shocked by the strength of Han Yimo and Sheng Ye, or maybe he wanted to make me more desperate before I died, let me take a breath to witness the collapse of my team, or he just wanted to experience the king''s presence in the world It is the sense of sight. I want to observe the battlefield as a winner. The corner of his mouth appeared a smile that seemed to have no meaning.


    When he found that Han Yimo couldn''t eat it, the smile around his mouth became very bright.


    Suddenly, he turned his head and looked at me with disdainful eyes. He said very seriously, "Suluo, have enough of it. Don''t worry. I will let your brothers go down to accompany you. You will not be alone in hell. Rest in peace!"


    As soon as the words fell, Peng Yi''s smile disappeared. The fierce light in his eyes suddenly appeared, and the infinite killing intention erupted in his body. He did not hesitate any more, and directly raised his leg, and his face was directly aimed at my head.


    A simple action, but full of killing opportunities, dun time, his feet directly with the momentum of a thousand pounds, heavily stepped on my head.


    This time, I always felt the top of the mountain, my heart was shaking, and my body was constantly shaking. I knew that as long as he stepped on me, even if my head was iron, he would step on it.


    It may be that Peng Yi''s killing intention was so strong that many brothers in the audience noticed that I was in imminent danger. However, the brothers either fell to the ground or were trapped. No one could spare their bodies to save me. Only a variety of anxious voices rang through the air: "boss! Rogo! eldest brother! Solo


    The sky seemed to burst into fireworks. It was filled with these fierce voices. They were all worried about my life and death. Even Han Yimo, who was facing a strong enemy, was surprised by Peng Yi''s move.


    Han Yimo, who had always been calm and calm, was completely flustered. Her face suddenly changed and she yelled at Peng Yi: "Peng Yi, stop it quickly!"


    As her voice rang out, she rushed to me regardless of everything.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 774

    Han Yimo was at a disadvantage when he was fighting against the second master of Sheng. Now he was distracted and showed a major flaw. He seized the opportunity and immediately attacked Han Yimo with one hand on his shoulder.


    Among the experts, one move can bring out the momentum of overwhelming. Liu Longyin is unable to prevent one move, and the whole person flies up. Unfortunately, Han Yimo''s skill is profound. No fall, however, she was not hurt, or suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood.


    But Han Yimo didn''t care about her injury. Her eyes were still staring at me with anxiety in her eyes. Obviously, she cared more about me than herself.


    These things, happened between the electric light and flint, but reflected into my blurred eyes, my heart, in this moment, become more heavy and painful. Unexpectedly, to death, I am still a burden, I also want to implicate Liu Longyin.


    Thinking of this, I can not help but emerge on my face an extremely bitter smile, I thought, this is my last smile in the world, but just when Peng Yi''s feet are only a few centimeters away from the tip of my nose, suddenly, in the trees opposite him, there are two shadows, almost can be said, two shadow, as fast as lightning, action fierce ¡£


    These two shadows, one black and one white, flashed to the other side of my body almost instantly.


    Their speed and tacit understanding are astonishingly consistent. As soon as they come to my side, they shoot at Peng Yi at the same time. This power is simply destroying the withered and decaying, destroying the heaven and the earth.


    Peng Yi, who was determined to kill me, didn''t respond to the sudden attack. He just stretched out his hands to meet the attack. His two hands respectively caught one hand of the two shadows.


    In a trance, the air seemed to explode with a bang. Then, an amazing scene appeared. The black and white shadows didn''t move, but Peng Yi''s whole body flew backwards. Finally, he hit the ground heavily. It seemed that he had made a hole in the ground.


    This scene, instantly shocked all the people on the scene, immediately, nearly the end of the war, it stopped in advance.


    A second ago, Peng Yi tried to kill me with the momentum of thunder, which attracted almost everyone''s attention. The next second, the black-and-white shadows suddenly broke into Peng Yi''s body, which attracted the whole audience''s attention. Even the powerful second Master Sheng stopped his movements and looked at the black and white double evils.


    Peng Yi, who fell to the ground, not only didn''t kill me, but also suffered heavy damage. This made him very unwilling and angry. In a moment, he seemed to be burned by fire and sent out a raging anger.


    With infinite anger, he quickly got up from the ground. However, it may be that his hands were too strong to stop shaking. He slowly raised his shaking right hand and pointed to the two people in front of him and angrily said, "who are you?"


    When he said this, Peng Yi''s voice trembled, which was angry and unwilling. His voice almost penetrated into everyone''s heart and made everyone confused. Also let me wake up from the despair of death.


    At this moment, I realized that I was not dead, I was saved. My gray heart can not help but light out a hole, my fuzzy eyes, also gradually enlarged, to see to save me in the fire and water in the black and white double evil spirit.


    When the eyes touch them, my eyes seem to be bright, and my eyes can not help but show a color of surprise. This black and white figure is really unusual. They are two extremes, one extremely black and the other extremely white.


    White that person, a white clothes, shoes are also white, even the skin is snow-white, at first glance in the past. She is a beautiful young girl, very eye-catching, very energetic.


    The black man is dressed in black, his shoes are very black, and his skin is even darker. Moreover, his face is wrinkled, his face is full of wrinkles, and his eyes have deep crow''s feet. He looks very old. At first glance, he is an old man.


    These two people stand together, formed extremely sharp contrast. One black and one white, one old and one young, one male and one female. Anyway, this beautiful girl and ugly old man give me the feeling that they are like grandsons and grandsons. I can''t help but be curious about them.


    Everyone in the audience, at this moment, is focused on the two of them.


    In the face of the public''s attention, the two men are calm. They just guard in front of me and face Peng Yi. Almost at the same moment, they open their mouth, and the lady first says, "depend on heaven!"


    The man said again, "kill the dragon!"


    They spoke at the same time, but their voices were very clear. The four words of relying on heaven and killing the dragon were so loud that they fell into everyone''s ears in an instant.


    Perhaps, it is these four words are too heavy, the scene of the top experts face fusion.


    The high-level Haibang, the Peng family, and the Sheng family have become very rigorous and full of vigilance. On the contrary, Han Yimo''s team suddenly relaxed and showed joy.


    In particular, Han Yimo saw the Dragon slaughtered by relying on heaven. She was shrouded in dark clouds and immediately cleared the haze. The whole person was radiant. Her panic and worry were no longer any longer. Instead, she was surprised and happy. Her eyes seemed to be hot.Unabashed, Han Yimo directly with cheering voice, can''t wait to say to them two: "rely on heaven to kill the dragon, how did you come?"


    Han Yimo just asked this sentence, immediately, there was a domineering and majestic voice followed: "of course, I brought them here!"


    This sound, together with Han Yimo''s, is like the sound of drums and harps. When combined, it has the effect of changing stars. It seems that both of them can absorb people''s soul.


    When the sound dissipated, suddenly, a group of people were reflected in the trees behind Yitian Tu Long. To be precise, this is a team. They slowly come out of the woods.


    The momentum of this team was appalling. At the moment when they came into my eyes, my whole body was like an inflated balloon, which exploded. Because, the leader of the team, I was shocked completely.


    He was no one else. He was the one who saved and took us in after Peng Xuefei and I escaped from the dungeon. Xu Xiangru.


    Many days have not seen, Xu Xiangru''s image has not changed, but the momentum has changed greatly.


    At this moment, Xu Xiangru was still wearing simple clothes, a coarse linen clothes, even shoes are very ordinary cloth shoes, the whole is a genuine farmer.


    However, his momentum was quite different from what I saw in his house. At this moment, he was no longer a simple farmer. His momentum changed and became extremely grand.


    This strange atmosphere can not cover up his unique spirit, which is hidden in the mountains for many years, the spirit of the tiger out of the mountain, unparalleled, towering.


    See the moment Xu Xiangru, my mind subconsciously on the emergence of four words, mutual help.


    As for this idiom, I had a conjecture at the first time when I heard Han Yimo announce his fame. However, at that time, my idea was fleeting. Because Xu Xiangru, an honest man who was bullied and humiliated by a bully, would not fight back. I couldn''t imagine that he was an expert of the generation, so I immediately ruled out that he and Han Yimo had something to do with him Related ideas.


    However, the fact in front of me has to make me believe that Xu Xiangru is another Dharma protector around the ghost king, and is a great God with the same name as Han Yimo.


    This coincidence really surprised me and made me a little unbelievable. I was caught in the pit dungeon by the housekeeper Ren. After escaping, I fell into a coma, but I could meet the ghost king. Is this a coincidence or is it?


    I can''t understand, but at the moment, I don''t have the mind to do too much entanglement here, I just can''t help but be excited and excited.


    Finally, I finally found the hope of life, which is really dazzling hope, because Xu Xiangru brought people, although not many, the overall momentum is against the sky. Looking from afar, I can guess that Xu Xiangru brought the other half of the great general under the throne of ghost king.


    Behind Xu Xiangru, there are four people, all of them are middle-aged men who are very humble and ordinary. But under the ordinary surface, what is hidden is the power of breaking the sky, needless to say. These four people and Han Yimo brought four ugly middle-aged men, is a level, are masters in the master.


    And behind them, there are eight well-dressed men with resolute eyes. They are also like machines. They are like bodyguards. They are expressionless, silent and colorless. It can be seen that they are eight of the sixteen ghost errands.


    In this case, I just rescued my Yitian dragon butcher. They are two great gods who are as famous as thousands of troops. No wonder. The combined power of the two of them was able to wipe out a thousand troops and engulf mountains and rivers, and directly defeated Peng Yi. It is no wonder that once they announced their names, all the top experts of the Haibang and Sheng family were shocked.


    It turned out that these two were the other two messengers under the throne of ghost king.


    But what I can''t understand is that the two armed forces complement each other, but their age is not matched.


    If the Dragon butcher looks like an old man, he is one of the emissaries of the ghost king. I absolutely believe that, after all, he is almost a big age, and he is also like a master in the previous era.


    However, to say that the little girl relies on heaven is the emissary of the ghost king, which is too much to believe.


    Because, depending on the sky to look like a 20-30-year-old girl, so young, so young, how could she be the emissary under the throne of ghost king?


    Look at her appearance. In the age of ghost king, she should have just been born, right? After all, all of the ghost King''s generals were famous more than 20 years ago, and they were masters more than 20 years ago. Today, they will be at least 40 or 50 years old!


    This Yi Tian doesn''t look like a 40-50-year-old person. She looks so young, unless she is a child grandmother of Tianshan Mountain and has a young face. Or, she is well maintained and grows against the growth?


    It''s incredible, really, too much shock superimposed together, so that my mind is confused, for a long time did not relax God.


    When I was in a state of consternation, Xu Xiangru had brought his people to me.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 775

    I didn''t think that it was Sun Xiangru who led the gang to appear.


    As soon as he arrived at me, he personally came to help me up and asked me with concern: "sulo, are you ok?"


    What, he knows I''m solo? Does he know that I am from the south of the Yangtze River? Now, my face is no longer the face of Jiangnan wind. Does he know that Jiangnan wind and Suluo are the same person?


    I''m more and more confused. My mind is full of silk, but my heart is full of trouble. I don''t know what''s going on here. I don''t know how Sun Xiangru would know me. I can''t think of it.


    After a long pause, I shook my head to show that I was OK.


    Unconsciously, the atmosphere of the scene had a subtle change, just like a sudden turn of the wind, turned to our side.


    The arrival of Xu Xiangru''s group of people, for us, is to help us in a timely manner, so that our side is about to be submerged gradually enhance momentum.


    All my brothers who could still stand gathered in an orderly way. Even the people around Han Yimo came to me. Only Han Yimo, who was injured, stood still in the same place.


    Before that, Han Yimo was elated when he saw the Dragon slaughtered by relying on heaven. However, she suddenly saw Xu Xiangru, and her look changed and became extremely complicated. Her eyes were gloomy and slightly angry.


    She didn''t seem to like to see sun Xiangru, so she stood far away from Xu Xiangru. She didn''t even look at Sun Xiangru.


    According to the principle, the ghost King''s two right arms should be harmonious ah, how can this situation occur?


    Because of Han Yimo''s indifference, sun Xiangru is not good at licking his face to say anything. He just asked the army and other ghost King''s old headquarters: "what''s the matter with you?"


    This group of experts were more or less injured, but this did not affect their momentum, they have not fallen down, and have said that they are OK, Wanma also grinned to Xu Xiangru: "Laosun, fortunately you come in time!"


    Although all of these people are the old Department of the ghost king and his senior generals, I can probably see that they are actually party members. For example, thousands of troops and other people are obviously Han Yimo''s gang. Therefore, Han Yimo can invite them all out.


    And Yi Tian Tu Long and others are from sun Xiangru''s side. Now, because Han Yimo doesn''t give Xu Xiangru a good look, the atmosphere here has become very embarrassing.


    At this time, Sheng Er ye, the most important one in the other party, was the first to stand up and say solemnly to sun Xiangru: "Sun Xiangru, how did you come?"


    At this time, the second Master Sheng was not as frivolous as he was just now. When he asked questions, his face was solemn and his tone was quite serious.


    Not only he, but all the people in his side, including the people of the Haibang, dare not be crazy any more, because they have no arrogant capital. The appearance of sun Xiangru indicates that we can completely crush them in terms of experts, and we can absolutely turn the defeat into victory.


    Such a situation, let them have to be cautious, they all calm a face, looking at Sun Xiangru seriously.


    Sun Xiangru himself didn''t care about other people''s eyes at all. He didn''t care about the current hero Sheng Er Ye. For Sheng Er Ye''s doubts, Sheng Er Yeh just pulled a little corner of his mouth and showed his honest smile. Then he replied, "why, can''t I come?"


    Sun Xiangru''s rhetorical question immediately made the second master''s face stormy and ugly. In a very unhappy tone, he said to sun Xiangru again: "anyone can come, but you can''t. In those days, you tried your best to quit the river and lake, even openly washed your hands and promised not to participate in the affairs of the river and lake.


    I also know that you were together with Han Yimo after retiring from retirement. However, it seems that you have made a conflict and you have no contact with each other and have gone to different places.


    However, why are you back in the world now and how can you help Han Yimo? What do you mean? "


    Hearing Sheng Er Ye''s words, it suddenly dawned on me. In my mind, a little girl immediately appeared. Of course, this little girl is sun Xiangru''s daughter. Xu Yihan, once her greatest wish to forget, was to go out of the mountain village and see the outside world.


    Now I think that Xu Yihan has never left the small village because he is a sensible person. In other words, sun Xiangru has been there all the time. Xu Yihan has no mother and has just heard the meaning of Sheng Er Ye. Obviously, Han Yimo is Xu Yihan''s mother. No wonder when I saw Han Yimo for the first time, I felt that she was somewhat similar to sun Xiangru. They were mother and daughter.


    The two fawangs got together and gave birth to a daughter. But I don''t know what happened and finally parted ways. Moreover, the contradiction between them seems not small. Otherwise, it would not be such a scene if they met again after a long separation.


    However, as the second Master Sheng said, since Sun Xiangru is determined to retire, why should he come out again?


    This is a doubt for anyone present. Almost all the eyes of the audience are staring at Sun Xiangru at this moment.


    In the face of the public''s gaze, sun Xiangru is still peaceful. He looks at Sheng Er Ye lightly and says calmly, "who said I was back in the lake, who said I came to help Yimo? I''m here to protect soloAfter that, sun Xiangru also touched my head with a smile, looking very intimate.


    All the people in the field were confused, and their eyes were inexplicable and inconceivable.


    Han Yimo''s appearance this time, and summoned so many ghost King''s old troops, threatened to protect me.


    And now, sun Xiangru is out of the mountain, the same thing.


    For a moment, I once again became the focus of attention of the whole audience, and I immediately changed the brilliance.


    As the focus of the crowd, as a key protected object, as a shining figure, I can''t weaken my momentum. Involuntarily, my spirit was inspired some, the body strength also recovered some, two standing legs, also did not shiver.


    I straightened up and showed the courage I should have. However, the spirit is there, but my mind is muddled, I do not understand why han Yimo is like this, and sun Xiangru is like this. What is the purpose of their saying such words? Are they really trying to protect me, or are they fighting?


    If you don''t understand, I don''t know why.


    Of course, I don''t understand. Sheng Er Ye is even more puzzled. After listening to sun Xiangru''s words, he can''t help sneering.


    After laughing, he said in a cold voice: "ha ha, the two famous Dharma protectors, the four envoys, the eight God of war, and the sixteen ghost messengers all gathered together. The reason was to protect Suluo. This is the funniest joke I have heard so far. Sun Xiangru, let''s not beat around the bush. Let''s say, does the ghost king want to leave the mountain? "


    When he said this, there was a sharp light in the eyes of Sheng Er ye, which seemed to be the most important thing for him.


    After Sheng Ye finished this sentence, all the other people on the scene also straightened up their ears and held their breath. This is the focus of everyone, and it''s something everyone wants to know. You know, if the ghost king really wants to go out of the mountain, it will be such a great event. I''m afraid that the whole underground world in China will tremble and undergo earth shaking changes.


    However, sun Xiangru still didn''t care about this issue, he just continued to insist: "I don''t know, I only know, I must protect the safety of Suluo!"


    A short answer, let the whole audience stop. For those present, sun Xiangru''s answer was perfunctory. No one could believe that all the great generals of the ghost King gathered to protect me.


    Many people have heard that the ghost king was so powerful that he led a group of generals to fight all over the world and conquer the underground world.


    And such a group of invincible generals, in the disappearance of more than 20 years, at the moment, it is an unimaginable miracle. The reason why such a miracle happened was to protect me. How could it be convincing.


    Even though he knew that sun Xiangru was perfunctory, he did not dare to break out. He had been tolerating it because he was already short of capital. It seemed that he was a little worried about the power of Han Yimo and sun Xiangru.


    After a short period of meditation, Sheng Er Ye suddenly said to Han Yimo and sun Xiangru in a righteous and solemn manner: "Han Yimo, sun Xiangru, you are all retired figures. Now the times have changed and the underground world has changed. You don''t need to go out of the mountains again to make a big mess and bloody wind? What''s more, you should know the ability of my Sheng family. If you really want to get caught, I believe that your life will not be easy! "


    This ugly Sheng Er Ye is a contemporary hero and a man of his own. I''m afraid that in the underground world, there are not many people who can get into his eyes. Even though he faced Han Yimo just now, he is still so arrogant and domineering.


    However, at this moment, the second master of Sheng had a little intention of compromise. It can be seen that all the generals under the Guiwang assembled. The strength is more than doubled. Liansheng''s second master has to take three points into consideration. He may have had fear in his heart before he would think of compromise.


    Han Yimo snorted coldly and sneered at Sheng Er Ye''s euphemism, but the meaning was obvious. He didn''t care about Sheng''s euphemism.


    Sun Xiangru, who looks like an honest farmer, showed a simple and honest smile and said forcefully: "yes, we don''t have any hatred. Of course, I don''t want to kill you and the Sheng family. However, how can we solve this problem today? I''ll listen to Suluo''s advice."


    With that, sun Xiangru immediately looked at me and said to me, "Suluo, how do you come from here? I''ll listen to you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 776

    Sun Xiangru didn''t argue with Sheng Er ye any more. He put the decision-making power on me. Obviously, sun Xiangru knew what the battle meant to me. He could not directly refute the second uncle Sheng, so he took me as a brand.


    What''s more, after sun Xiangru finished this sentence, Han Yimo, who was extremely incompatible with sun Xiangru, miraculously echoed: "me too!"


    The attitude of the two gods of war, like the stars and the moon, once again lifted me to the sky. As a small role, I suddenly turned into the intersection of the whole field and became the focus of attention.


    This time, Sheng Er ye, who was arrogant and superior to the sky, finally began to look at me seriously. However, he could see through my strength at a glance. Of course, he didn''t care about me. He just slightly disdained me and said, "Suluo, you should know the ability of the Sheng family. Things, point to the end of good


    His words sounded very casual, but in fact, they were full of strong threat. This threat directly aroused my fighting spirit and anger.


    The old Wang Ba, relying on his large number of people and the number of experts, was ready to kill us all. Now when he saw that the situation was wrong and there was no chance of winning, he threatened us. It was really hateful. He really regarded himself as the king of heaven.


    Don''t talk about me, even my brothers who fought with me. Even though they were more or less injured, they were all in a mess, but their momentum was not extinguished. Many people could not help shouting:


    "boss, order them to be killed immediately!"


    "Yes, kill them!"


    "Dry, revenge for your brother!"


    At this moment, life and death seem to be unimportant to the brothers. They don''t want to linger on. They just fight for one breath in their heart. They want to fight to the end and get a result.


    In fact, to say that, our staff are totally in a weak position. All the people standing behind me are less than 400, including many wounded people. But because of sun Xiangru''s arrival, our momentum has reached its peak. Especially at this moment, all of us are strong and ready to go.


    The other side, there are more than a thousand people, and they are all excellent soldiers, but this is an extremely terrible team in my eyes just now, but it is nothing at the moment. I have not paid any attention to it at all. Because I know that sun Xiangru''s arrival has added a lot of experts to us, and the whole ghost King team generals have come. I have nothing to fear.


    I couldn''t help but turn my head slightly, looking at Sun Xiangru, Han Yimo, thousands of troops, relying on heaven to kill dragons, and some other top experts.


    Looking at these resolute faces, my heart rate is accelerating, my blood is boiling, and my blood is surging wildly. Brought up my intense emotion, brought out my endless momentum.


    My lofty sentiments are bursting out. My body seems to have ten thousand horses galloping, and it seems that there are huge waves in the sky. If I miss Suluo, I may never reach the height of the ghost king, without his strength and spirit, but today, I have the rights of the ghost king. This is the glory of glorifying our ancestors. This may be the only time in my life. I must cherish my life.


    Most importantly, this is my last chance to fight back and save my father. I can''t waste it, no matter how terrible the Hai Gang and Sheng family are. I can''t shrink back. Since the war has started and the wildfire is burning, let it burn more vigorously and wildly!


    Suddenly, my body seems to be infused with infinite strength. Suddenly, I pull up, and the great shore is like a mountain. My momentum is earth shaking and overwhelming.


    When the morale of the brothers was high, when the Sheng family threatened me with their eyes and words, I suddenly clenched my fist, raised my arms to the sky, and roared: "kill!"


    At the beginning, faced with the strength of the Haibang, I lacked confidence and momentum, and was doomed to fail. Even though my brothers and I had the heart to go out and tried to drum up the momentum, I could not reverse the defeat because of the huge gap in strength between the two sides.


    But now it is different. Although we are only left with some disabled and defeated generals, our strength has soared directly because of the introduction of mythical generals from the ghost King''s old department.


    With them, it seems that there are more troops, and the overall strength is too much. The morale of all of us immediately soared to the extreme, and all of us had the belief of destroying everything like fighting chicken blood.


    Perhaps it was the king of hell''s reputation, or perhaps it was the action of the ghost King''s troops sweeping the underground forces of the whole country that was too grand. Anyway, the thirty great generals of the ghost King gathered together and naturally formed a momentum of destroying the heaven and destroying the earth to turn the tide.


    It was because of their momentum that they made the invincible Sheng Er ye have the heart to shrink back, and the ambition of the Haibang people was drowned.


    In particular, Peng Yi, the leader of the other side, looked down on everything. When he was beaten back by relying on heaven to kill a dragon, he immediately looked like a drowning dog, disconcerted and angry. Later, he saw Han Yimo leading the other half of the ghost King''s generals to appear. Seeing that the ghost king once had all the big generals together, he was more like a defeated rooster, showing a decadent state and no fighting spirit.


    When the other party''s mood fell into the lowest ebb, my word of killing was ringing in the sky of Mangshan Mountain for a long time.A word, as if breaking the vicissitudes of life, shaking the sky far away, let my side of the morale of the moment to maximize, momentum exploded.


    With this inexhaustible momentum, all my brothers immediately roared out and rushed to the Haibang brigade and the Sheng family.


    At the same time, sun Xiangru also led all the ghost King generals, roaring up. In addition to the injured Han Yimo did not start, the other generals rushed into the battle group with overwhelming momentum.


    Sun Xiangru, the former farmer, at this moment, changed himself and directly showed his overbearing temperament, which was incomparable. The target of his attack is, of course, the strongest man on the other side, Sheng Erye.


    I don''t know whether it was because Sheng Er Ye hurt Han Yimo, or because Sheng Er Ye was so arrogant that sun Xiangru was very dissatisfied with him. As soon as he made a move, sun Xiangru, a fierce tiger, burst out with a towering power, covering the sky and sweeping the sky.


    In the face of such a turbulent offensive, Shengjia and Haibang brigade were suddenly nervous, frowning and fighting.


    Once again, the unprecedented battle began. However, this time, the scale of the battle was larger, the momentum was more frightening, and the scene was more fiery.


    The Sheng family and the Haibang brigade, after all, were in a passive position and met our attack with low overall momentum.


    On the contrary, our side, on the contrary, has taken the initiative and launched an attack under the most vigorous situation.


    There are many people on the other side, but there are few of us, but our momentum is very strong. As soon as the battle starts, we are in an advantage. Our soldiers have directly evolved into harvesters with fierce murderous spirit and reaping each other''s lives crazily.


    The dark clouds of death spread rapidly, covering the whole mountain area, and the originally miserable battlefield became more and more chaotic. The number of people who fell down gradually increased, the smell of blood became more and more thick, and the smell of death swept through many people.


    The fighting has become more intense than ever.


    When sun Xiangru didn''t come, what I needed most was a master. This made the high-level members of the Hai Gang free up some good ones to unite with Sheng''s family and fight with each other''s Han Yimo team.


    However, at the moment, the situation reversed in an instant. With the addition of Korean and Yimo troops, we can crush each other completely in terms of masters, because the general of ghost king is not built. Each of them has a fighting capacity unparalleled in the world.


    This moment, I saw the invincible strength of the 16 ghost soldiers, the team fighting ability of the eight major generals, and the power of the thousands of troops and horses. It made the earth shake, and I also saw the supreme power of relying on heaven and killing dragons.


    It can be said that the ghost King generals all gather together, and the combat effectiveness is not as simple as doubling. If one word must be used to describe it, it can only be said that the whole court is completely destroyed.


    I can understand why the ghost king with this team was able to sweep the underground forces throughout the country, invincible, because this team is really too strong, who can compete with it.


    The scene is more and more popular, and the fight is more and more exciting. Almost everyone''s fighting in the field was wonderful and earth shaking. But to say the most wonderful and eye-catching, of course, is the duel between sun Xiangru and Sheng Er Ye.


    This little old man is indeed a miracle. After defeating Han Yimo, he fought with sun Xiangru again. However, he didn''t seem to have any difficulty at all. He seemed to have endless strength. He was always so thunderous and arrogant. He was a short man. He wielded the power of a giant man and surprised the whole audience.


    Sun Xiangru, a man who has lived in seclusion for many years in a mountain village, is not a mortal. His power is also powerful and boundless.


    Every move he made was as fierce and terrifying as the roar of a tiger. It can be seen that the man named after Han Yimo is not inferior to Han Yimo, and even higher than Han Yimo. However, Han Yimo and sun Xiangru''s moves are quite different.


    Sun Xiangru is good at boxing. Judging from the posture of his moves, he looks like his fist is strong and powerful, while Han Yimo''s fierce move is claw skill, which is soft and vicious. Their Kung Fu is Yin and Yang, soft and hard, and they feel just complementary.


    Even thousands of troops, relying on heaven to kill dragons, they cooperate with each other is so tacit, unique, not to mention mutual help.


    However, Han Yimo and sun Xiangru are no longer able to get together. They are almost enemies. Where can they fight together? It''s good that they don''t fight each other.


    at present, only sun Xiangru is fighting with Sheng Er ye in the field. Han Yimo doesn''t fight at all. She just stands by my side and protects my integrity.


    It is true that although I am the king of the whole audience and have the right to command the old headquarters of the ghost king, in the end, I am still a wounded person, a wounded person who was injured by Peng Yi.


    Just now, I almost exhausted all my strength, just roared out that domineering killing.


    As soon as I finished yelling, I stopped eating immediately. Although the aura was still there, I was exhausted.


    I can only stand aside and watch the unprecedented war, unable to participate in it in person. I even need to be protected.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 777

    But this time, my mentality is quite different. There is no more haze in my heart. There is only passion and boldness in my heart, because we are obviously in an advantage. We have been in an advantage since the beginning of the war.


    And the enemy is losing and retreating. The more they lose, the more unstable their mentality will be, creating a vicious circle that makes them more and more miserable.


    However, what worries me is that, as time goes on, the strength gap between sun Xiangru and Sheng Er Ye gradually becomes apparent. Sun Xiangru is obviously in a weak position. After all, he lives in seclusion all the year round, and his martial arts skills must be unfamiliar. The most important thing is that the combat effectiveness of the second master of Sheng is actually higher than that of sun Xiangru. Even if sun Xiangru was in his heyday, he was absolutely inferior We can''t fight against Sheng Er Ye.


    Therefore, even if sun Xiangru''s momentum is stronger, it is difficult to compete with the second Master Sheng. Moreover, the longer the fight time, the more obvious the defeat of sun Xiangru will be. However, ordinary people can''t get in touch with their level of masters. Otherwise, not only can''t help, but more people will affect sun Xiangru''s moves.


    Moreover, sun Xiangru didn''t show any sign, and no one dared to help. After all, it would brush his dignity and face.


    Seeing sun Xiangru gradually unable to eat and his body was constantly injured, my heart suddenly tightened. My eyes turned to Han Yimo beside me. I couldn''t help but say to her, "go and help sun Xiangru!"


    I know that sun Xiangru is the only one who can cooperate with sun Xiangru and kill Sheng Er Ye.


    Although the leader of the other party is Han Yimo, their pillar is obviously Sheng Er Ye. He is the strongest person. As long as he falls down, the other party will fall down the biggest tree. Therefore, he is the person I value most.


    However, after listening to my words, Han Yimo frowned slightly, and then said to me seriously: "I will stay to protect you!"


    Protecting me must be from Han Yimo''s sincerity. After all, I almost died in Peng Yi''s hands just now, but she was powerless at that time. She was so close to seeing my death with her own eyes. Therefore, she is more concerned about my safety now.


    But I also know that this is not the only reason for her. She does not want to join the war, but also because she and sun Xiangru are still angry. She does not want to join hands with sun Xiangru.


    At the moment, sun Xiangru is in a critical situation. Whether Han Yimo is willing to join the war or not, I have to force her to help sun Xiangru. Therefore, I directly took out my dignity and solemnly said to her, "didn''t you just say that you listen to my command? My order now is to help sun Xiangru. You can work together to overthrow the second master of Sheng!"


    My tone is extremely serious, and my expression is solemn. This is the first time that I have a dialogue with Han Yimo in such an attitude.


    Once upon a time, I was a child in front of her, and I dare not violate her majesty.


    But now, where can I take care of so much, I only know that when she appeared before sun Xiangru, she echoed sun Xiangru''s words and said that she would listen to my orders and let me decide.


    Therefore, even if I was a fox and a tiger, I would use my authority to force her to act.


    Sure enough, hearing what I said, Han Yimo immediately seemed to have got a decree. She didn''t insist on her own opinion any more. After a little pause, she suddenly attacked Sheng Er ye like a flying sword.


    Originally, Sheng Er Ye was in an absolute advantage. He was taking advantage of a gap and hit sun Xiangru with a bullet leg. Seeing that sun Xiangru was going to suffer a loss, Han Yimo killed him in the air, and without any courtesy, he attacked Sheng Er Ye. Sheng Er Ye quickly withdrew to resist.


    Bang! The unexpected second Master Sheng suffered a heavy loss and fell back again and again. Of course, he didn''t fall down. He was a short man with a stable chassis. It was really hard to knock him down.


    However, even if he didn''t fall down, Sheng Er Ye was shocked to see Han Yimo and sun Xiangru in a cold sweat. He looked at Han Yimo and sun Xiangru with a cold face and said angrily, "why, do you two have to join hands to deal with me, a bad old man?"


    Obviously, this old guy is afraid of sun Xiangru and Han Yimo. He has been arrogant and thinks that he is invincible in the world. Now he is really a little flustered. What he says seems to have no confidence.


    For his question, Han Yimo and sun Xiangru didn''t pay any attention to him at all. They didn''t agree with each other and naturally they would not say anything more.


    Almost as soon as Sheng Er Ye''s voice dropped, they moved at the same time and attacked Sheng Er ye together. They answered Sheng Er Ye''s questions directly with their actions.


    They have no words or eye contact, but their actions and moves are tacit agreement. They attack each other with one left and one right.


    A top match between the top players, which started.


    If we say that the tacit understanding of relying on heaven and killing dragons has shocked me completely, then the cooperation of mutual help and mutual help has really opened my eyes and made my heart shake.


    I don''t know if it''s because they have a husband and wife relationship. I feel that they really have a soul in their heart and they are in harmony.


    Their cooperation can be described as seamless, their moves are integrated, the combination of the two people can not find a trace of defects, really achieve the mutual complementarity.


    The momentum of the two people brought out together, compared with the individual, has simply increased countless times.Looking at their joint attack, I can''t help but think that Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu''s double swords are combined, because they have mastered the jade girl''s Heart Sutra, and their two swords are combined, which is invincible and invincible.


    At the moment, sun Xiangru and Han Yimo didn''t use swords, but their invisible power and flame overcame everything and destroyed heaven and earth.


    No matter how strong Sheng Er Ye was, he couldn''t resist their earth shaking joint attack. In addition, his lack of confidence and his uneasiness made him more and more difficult. It can be said that since the beginning of mutual help and cooperation, the short Sheng Er Ye has really become small. His whole momentum seems to have been suppressed, and he can no longer wield the power of a giant.


    He just kept on gritting his teeth, perhaps because of a strong spirit, so that he did not shrink back, do not admit defeat, has been carrying the dead.


    However, no matter how hard he struggled, his strength could not be compared with the joint efforts of helping each other, or even was a big gap. Such a gap made Sheng Er Ye unable to return to the sky


    however, at the moment of Sheng Er Ye''s heavy fall, these forty or fifty people suddenly stopped fighting.


    Perhaps, it is because the biggest pillar of Sheng Er Ye collapsed. Maybe it is because the combination of mutual help is too terrible. In a word, the remaining 40 or 50 people of the other side completely gave up the resistance.


    And our men and horses also immediately stopped attacking them, just surrounded them to death.


    In recent years, the curtain has come to an end. The victory belongs to our side, but on our side, only one hundred people can stand up.


    Of course, we are more than 100 people, which is much better than the other party''s 450 people. We still have a lot of top players in, and although the other side is also a master, but most of them have been severely damaged, and the overall strength is not as good as ours.


    So, as long as I raise my hand, I can make them disappear. We''ve got the absolute winning position and won the final victory.


    However, after the victory, I didn''t feel happy, and my brothers didn''t feel happy, because there were more brothers on the ground. What we won in this war was so difficult and cruel. It was exchanged with the blood of countless brothers. The cost of this victory was too big and too big. It was like a huge stone, which pressed my heart hard.


    My heart is very heavy, my expression is extremely solemn, but my eyes are very cruel. My eyes are shining with the light of death. I stare at Peng Yi and Sheng Er Yeh, who was very powerful five minutes ago.


    As a defeated general, Peng Yi was being guarded by sporadic Peng family members and high-level members of the Hai Gang. He looked at me through the gap between the crowd. For a moment when his four eyes met, there seemed to be sparks shooting. Peng Yi''s eyes were full of humiliation and unwillingness, as well as deep anger.


    The second master of Sheng swept his sharp eyes to me after he was lifted up by his family.


    When he touched my ferocious eyes, Sheng Er Ye''s face suddenly twitched. With extreme resentment, he yelled at me: "Suluo, you will regret what you did!"


    Hearing his words, the corner of my mouth can not help but gently pull, and then, my feet open, straight to them.


    When I stopped the moment, in the distance sun Xiangru suddenly approached me, a positive said: "Suluo, how do you deal with them?"


    Sun Xiangru''s inquiry once again put me on the commanding height of power, and the glory of the king once again shrouded in my head. Before and after the war, I was the only one who had a say.


    However, if I have the right, my strength is also looked down upon by others, especially Sheng Er Ye of Sheng family. In his eyes, I have always been a mole ant.


    In terms of strength, I couldn''t get into his eyes at all. In terms of family background, I couldn''t compare with his huge Sheng family. Where could he look up to me.


    After he finished, he would not bear to offend me


    Although Sheng Er Ye was seriously injured, his dignity was still there, and his tone was extremely overbearing. He still seemed so superior. Obviously, this little old man doesn''t want to die in my hands.


    And I, after hearing his threat, couldn''t help grinning a deeper bitter smile. I snorted out a breath in my nose. Then, I pointed to the bleak battlefield and cried with a bitter smile: "the consequences? The consequence is my brother''s blood and sacrifice. The consequence is that the fruit of red fruits is placed in front of me. If it were not for your Sheng family, my brother would not have suffered such heavy casualties. What reason do you think I have to let you go? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 778

    Sheng Er, who is proud of his heart, chokes at me when he hears these words. He wants to refute me and scold me, but he may take into account his identity and don''t want to know my little boy well, so he is afraid to lower himself.


    Finally, after a long time of desire and stop, he still focused on Sun Xiangru and said disdainfully: "Sun Xiangru, I am a recognized plant today. I didn''t expect you old ghost kings will gather together, and I didn''t expect your fighting power to be so strong.


    I heard earlier that the people brought by the ghost King were invincible. The soldiers he trained were invincible. I didn''t believe it completely. But today, I learned it completely. I didn''t expect that you would arrange troops and have such a complete combat array.


    I lost my heart to take orally, but also willing to bow to the wind.


    However, my family still has influence in China. Even if you are a ghost king, I think you should think twice if you want to deal with me. How can you give the right to speak to a child who is still in the middle of the day, do you think about the consequences? "


    Sheng er''s words were orderly, marvelous, compromise and threatened. However, his intention of threat this time was very euphemistic.


    Obviously, he has completely surrendered, he dare not to continue fighting with the old ghost king, only hope to let Sun let Sun let go of him through words. In order to live, a kingpin has given up his face and put his posture to the lowest.


    At this moment, I didn''t care about the soft service of Master Sheng Er, but was shocked by the ghost king he said. I didn''t know why. When I heard this, I suddenly burst out of many complicated emotions, among which I looked up and admired most.


    The legendary ghost king, he is in my heart now, not only as my idol, I simply don''t know how to describe.


    No wonder, Master Sheng will attach great importance to the gathering of all the general of the ghost king. When the fight did not start, he was totally abnormal and had a little intention of getting back.


    Originally, he had heard of rumors and knew that the ghost king was the best team player in the old part, so he was afraid.


    No wonder, ghost king was able to sweep the country. Originally, he had a team that was invincible. Such a team could almost conquer any group of organizations and gangs, because they were so strong. Although I don''t know what platoon is, I have just seen the team''s combat capability. Their cooperation and combat effectiveness are so seamless.


    My battle against them is that the witch sees the witch. Their tacit degree is really rare.


    In this fierce battle, my brothers fell down constantly. However, the ghost king is the most people who were hurt, but no one fell down. It is an incredible miracle.


    Of course, this is not because each of them has the strength of the whole day. After all, whether it is Sheng Jia or Haigang, there are many masters. All of these depend on their team combat ability. They are really a iron and blood teacher.


    It''s hard to imagine how a person on the road can train such a horrible team. King of ghosts, what kind of ability does he have? Can he subvert my world outlook again?


    Just as my mind was ethereal, sun Xiangru beside me said, he replied to Mr. Sheng in a very calm tone: "the consequences don''t need me to think. I said, the reason here is sulo, he will consider the consequences!"


    Once again, sun Xiangru moved his focus to me. He was mainly me, and I was the only one. He was indifferent to the flattery and threat of Mr. Sheng er.


    Sun Xiangru''s attitude can make the Sheng Er ye who has a great reputation for the first generation is not light. At this time, the old man''s fine old face is swollen red, and his facial muscles are shaking again. Obviously, his anger was already very strong.


    At this time, Pengyi, the commander of the gang of sea, suddenly separated from his own guard and walked forward two steps. Then, he looked at me, and said in a cold voice, "sulo, just stop it. Do you really want to make a mess in the world?"


    I don''t know when Pengyi suppressed his anger and downplayed his depression. He seemed to be a normal person without any extra expression, but he just said such a word to me in the image of a decent person.


    This, in a moment, pushed me to the position of the sinners, as if everything was my fault. If I were to go wrong again, I would be sent into hell on the 18th floor.


    After listening to his words, my nerves could not help but ache, and my anger turned over. I stared at him fiercely and said angrily, "old man, you mean this? Are you a person? Can you afford these dead souls? If it wasn''t for you, so many people would die today, you would have to grab my dad for your own sake and try to kill me. I came here just to save my dad. Now I have to go to this step and I am forced out.


    And you, in order to revenge me, also want to kill me and my fire, just now, you almost trample me to death, do you think I will let you go? "


    These words I roared out in one breath, roared out my endless depression in my heart, roared out all my anger, and even roared out my infinite hatred for Pengyi, the old fox. If not for him, I would not have all of this today.I don''t want to go to this step today, I don''t want to cause chaos. I just want to save my dad and save Ziyi. But Peng Yi must kill me and push me to the top. I can''t wait for death. If I want to survive, I have to resist. I can only do this.


    After this roar, my eyes have been burning with fire, my body''s violent gas rushed out, in a flash, I became a devil, in the whole field of attention, I directly opened my voice, and said to sun Xiangru: "kill!"


    Three words, I decided to sentence their death penalty. When it comes to this step, I can''t manage so much. I don''t care how big the Haigang and Sheng family are. I only know that even if they are let go of them, this hatred will never be solved. Leaving them as the root cause of disaster will only cause trouble for themselves. Since they want to cut the root of my life, I will not give them any trouble Their chance to recover.


    Soldiers come to block, water will cover, they are ruthless, I do not need righteousness, only kill them, can resolve my hatred, can sacrifice my brothers in the sky spirit.


    Sun Xiangru, who was indifferent in appearance, listened to my orders, and suddenly his eyes were cold, and the cold voice ordered: "up!"


    The old part of the ghost king is like a group of dead people. They are not afraid of the sky. They will not care about the other party''s background, what is strong or not strong, they just listen to the orders. With sun Xiangru''s command, the old parts of the ghost king will move.


    But at this time, the poor Pengyi not only did not fear, but recklessly laughed, the laughter was rampant, laughter reckless.


    After laughing, he said to me, frantically, "sulo, don''t forget, your father is still in my hand!"


    This is like a bucket of water, and in a moment, I extinguish the fire, make my expression solidify, and let other people who want to act hold their feet.


    Just now, I was immersed in the atmosphere of the fierce war. I was so eager to kill these pieces. I forgot that my father would be taken hostage. Even I forgot about dark moon hall. Now, when I heard Peng Yi, my heart burst in a flash. The wave of emotions began to roll, and the mind began to be anxious.


    I was in a circle of dead and lost myself.


    My intention to come here is to save my dad. If my dad is in trouble, what''s the point if I kill everyone in Haigang and Sheng family? My father can not save, Ziyi can not save, I did not return to the origin, and also took so many brothers'' lives?


    I can''t let my dad go wrong, I can''t do anything, I can''t let these brothers sacrifice in vain, but what can I do? What shall I do?


    According to the common sense, Pengyi does not care to take hostages to threaten me. The gang of Haigang can''t do such things. But now, the situation is different. They are in a desperate situation and they can''t manage any humanity and inhumanity if they want to live, they will have nothing to do with it. If they really take my father as a threat. I don''t know how to deal with it.


    Sun Xiangru and Han Yimo listened to his words, and seemed to lose their ideas. Their eyes turned to me, and I could only decide this matter.


    Just as I was in a state of anxiety, Pengyi again opened his mouth. At the moment, his appearance changed, and he changed like a madman who was insane. His eyes were red and his eyes were glowing with a violent light. He bit his teeth and shouted at me and shouted, "sulo, do you really think you won? Think there is a ghost king to help you, can you do whatever you want? Tell you, you''re dreaming!


    Do you know why I chose to ambush you here? Because I am ready to fight against the water, you should know that the dark hall of my sea Gang is in this mountain. Today, even if I die, I will be with you


    After that, he suddenly pulled a firecracker like thing out of his arms, and he pulled the lead before I could react.


    Immediately, my heart was shocked. I thought he was going to put bombs together with us. At this time, with his pull, it chirped, a flame rushed to the sky, and blew up in the air. The small fireworks burst out with bright fireworks. The fireworks were submerged in the air, and the sound of the sparks continued.


    Pengyi, who put off the fireworks, came up. He was just like practicing Wulin. The whole man was excited. His eyes were shining. He straightened his waist and restored his king''s style. Then he said to me very scornfully: "sulo, you are a saltfish. How to turn over is a saltfish. It is not a big tool.


    The signal I just released is the signal that our gang will send out in the most critical moment. It can call all my predecessors in dark moon hall. Those predecessors have not been out for many years, and I don''t know what level they have achieved. I would like to see what you took to kill my gang, and kill my dark moon hall! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 779

    The dark moon hall, as the pillar of the sea Gang, seems to have become the supreme belief of the sea gang.


    At this moment, both the Peng family and the management of the Haibang saw the signal and Peng Yi''s spirit was shining. They all recovered their vitality and raised their morale. Everyone was as energetic as fighting chicken blood.


    Even the second master of Sheng and some of his remaining masters followed. Their eyes were shining and their momentum was on display.


    their exhilaration reflected my gloom. At this moment, I was confused, flustered, and even more anxious.


    I really didn''t expect that this difficult battle has paid such a heavy price. Now, it''s hard to win, but in the end, it''s still in such a tangled state. Peng Yi, the old fox, is really careful. He''s good at everything, and even paves the way for failure. No wonder he didn''t attack my headquarters. He had to rely on the dark moon hall as the final card. He was really smart and insidious.


    If all the old monsters of the dark moon hall come out, they gather Sheng Er ye and other strong men. Even if I have the ghost King''s old headquarters that can''t be conquered, I''m afraid it''s not their opponent. You know, our people are more or less injured, and the old monsters of the dark hall are very abnormal. Their strength is against the weather, and the number of them is unknown. How can we deal with it yes?


    What''s more, even if we can fight? My dad was a hostage to them. What I dare, what I can do.


    All of a sudden, my confused brain suddenly woke up. At present, the only way is to take advantage of the dark moon hall old monsters before they come out, take them as hostages, so that I may have the opportunity to reverse.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but glance at the remaining enemies such as Sheng Er ye and Peng Yi. However, Sheng Er Ye seemed to see through my careful thinking and immediately threatened me: "little doll, if you want your father to live, you''d better not act rashly!"


    When Mr. Sheng said this, I was scared off. Indeed, I didn''t dare to gamble on my father''s life. In case I angered Peng Yi, he would die even if he died.


    I can''t take risks, I can''t risk them, I can''t let them threaten my dad''s life, but what can I do? What should I do? My head is going to blow up. It''s like being bombed by a bomber. I can''t think at all. one ''s heart is torn with anxiety.


    Sun Xiangru, Han Yimo, and all the soldiers standing on my side did not dare to act rashly without my command. They also realized the importance of the situation, so they did not even make a sound.


    Smoke filled the battlefield, suddenly changed very quiet, only the wind brought a trace of sound.


    Time, in the tense silence quietly elapse, the whole audience with a variety of postures, waiting for the dark moon Hall of the old monster out of the mountain.


    But after a long time, there was still a mist on the mountain, not to mention seeing a figure.


    You know, the old monster of dark moon hall has lived in Mang Mountain for a long time. They know the route in the mountain best. Besides, their strength and their running speed are all top-notch. It only takes a few minutes to get down the mountain. But now it''s been a long time, and there is no movement in the vast mountain. How can we be surprised.


    This time, Peng Yi''s rampant arrogance has become rigid, and all the members of the Haigang also held their breath. The Sheng family members all frowned. All the people present seemed to feel the abnormality, a very strange anomaly.


    In this treacherous atmosphere, Sheng Er Ye was the first to lose his breath. He looked up at the vast mountains, then turned his head to Peng Yi and said in a low voice, "Peng Yi, where are the people?"


    When Sheng Er ye said this, his voice was very low, but he still penetrated into everyone''s ears. He also asked everyone''s doubts. At this moment, everyone''s heart was raised.


    However, Peng Yi didn''t speak back to Sheng Er Ye. Suddenly, in the sky above us, an extremely loud voice burst out: "they can''t come!"


    This loud voice from the sky, through the clouds, through the air, exploded in the earth, stirring everyone''s heart. Even lying on the ground, seriously injured and unconscious people were awakened by the sound. All the living people can''t help but look up at the source of the sound.


    Looking far away, we could see a figure emerging from a mountain in the distance.


    The man stood on the top of the mountain, looming in the light mist. His clothes were dirty and ragged, but they couldn''t stop his astonishing momentum.


    At the moment, he stood with his hands on his back, just like a god landing on the earth. His air was full of white hair, which made him look more extraordinary and refined. He looked like a great God who had become an immortal.


    Far away, I couldn''t see his face clearly, but I still recognized this man at one glance. He was my father, Su Qiyao.


    Since I remember, there is no concept of mother in my life, and I have never experienced maternal love. My father is all to me. Although he disappeared in my life for more than ten years, after his reunion, he once again became my pillar and my greatest spiritual support. For me, my father is my closest relative in the world.Blood is thicker than water. Even though I didn''t get along with my father for a long time, I was still very familiar with him. His appearance, figure, character and voice were deeply engraved into my heart.


    So, at this moment, I don''t need to see his appearance at all, to know it''s him. All his characteristics are familiar to me. When familiar with all of this stabbed into my heart for a moment, I was confused, the brain was instantly exploded.


    I can''t believe it. It''s unbelievable. I even thought that I missed my dad so much and wanted to rescue him so much that I had hallucinations. Involuntarily, I put out my hand, rubbed my eyes, and then, I looked at the mountains carefully, but found that my father is still standing there, still.


    This time, my sight can''t be moved directly. I look at the scenery as if I''ve been pointed. My head is still confused. My heart is still pounding. The faster the jump is, the closer it is to burst the watch.


    Not only me, but all the others were in the audience, but all the conscious people were stunned by this scene.


    Maybe it was my father''s posture that was too domineering. Maybe it was his image that was too illusory. In a word, everyone could not turn their eyes when they saw him. The atmosphere didn''t dare to breathe more. The whole scene became quiet. Even some seriously injured people who fell on the ground forgot the pain and pain. They didn''t shout. They just looked at my father in a daze.


    The picture, once again frozen, time seems to have forgotten to walk, static in this moment, this moment, has become an eternal classic.


    Finally, Peng Yi was the first to react. His face suddenly changed. His eyes were straight at my father. Then he opened his voice and yelled at my father: "what do you mean?"


    Peng Yi almost blew the volume to the highest level, and his voice almost broke. In order to let my father hear him, he called very loud and hard. But no matter how loud the voice was, it could not hide the despair in his voice. It can be said that he is definitely one of the hardest hit at the moment. He fell from the cloud into the abyss in an instant. Just now, he was full of confidence and arrogant, waiting for the arrival of the dark moon hall, which he had placed his hope on, and waiting for my father to be pledged as a man.


    But as a result, my father appeared alone, and there was no shadow of the old monster of the dark moon hall. This situation has already explained everything. Peng Yi, of course, was the hardest hit. He asked such words just to verify his despair in his heart. Peng Yi, who has always been calm and self-control, is on the verge of collapse this time. Just for a moment, he seems to be much older.


    His voice was still in the air, and it seemed to be floating in the ears of the audience. Of course, it also floated into my father''s ears.


    My father, standing in the mountains in the distance, finally got some reaction. He bent down slightly and looked at Peng Yi. His attitude was very casual, and his eyes were very casual. He felt that Peng Yi was a tiny dust in his eyes.


    He looked down at the dust from a distance, and then said word by word: "I said, you old immortals in the dark moon hall can''t come!"


    My father''s voice is not loud, but his words are strong. As if with infinite magic, every word can be clearly printed into everyone''s ears, and each word is beating in people''s hearts, so it has weight. Peng Yi''s face was red and his face was red, and his voice was so loud. However, my father was so light that he could easily make such a powerful voice. This is the gap, the huge gap between the masters.


    However, at this moment, people pay attention not to my father''s voice, but to my father''s words. My father''s words once again illustrate the fact that the dark moon hall is over, the old monster inside is finished, and the bottom card of the Hai Gang is gone.


    In fact, from the fact that the old monster of the dark moon hall did not appear for a long time, many people felt that there might be something wrong with the dark moon hall. However, when the facts were put in front of us, we still couldn''t believe it because it was so fantastic. Up to now, all of us are still in a sluggish state, unable to recover for a long time.


    When Peng Yi heard my father''s words, his eyes immediately showed an extremely frightful color. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but his words didn''t come out, and a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. Peng Yi, who has always been above everything else, is in a hurry. He has been seriously injured. He can''t stand next, and his body suddenly falls back.


    Standing behind him, the high-level Haibang and Peng''s family quickly helped him and called out to him with one voice: "leader!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 780

    Peng Yi, a famous leader of the sea gang in the whole country, has withered completely.


    As soon as my father appeared, he didn''t use force. He just said a few words, which destroyed Peng Yi''s inner wall.


    On the other hand, Sheng Er Ye''s situation is not much better. He was originally a top expert. But when he saw my father, or felt my father''s extraordinary spirit, suddenly his face turned pale, and his eyes were a little wavering. Obviously, he was flustered, and he was frightened with deep fear. This silent fear was that he saw the ghost king Not in the old department.


    However, to see my father, he did not hide such a fear, since my father appeared, he has been silent, become very honest.


    After Peng Yi fell down, time was still for a while, and the audience was still silent. Everyone''s eyes, still looking at my dad, everyone''s eyes are different.


    Finally, my father moved in the attention of the whole audience. He walked slowly towards us. His pace seemed very slow, but it gave people the feeling that he could walk thousands of miles. He walked in the mountains surrounded by fog, just like riding on the clouds. It was a unique style.


    However, what surprised me even more was that after my father walked around, I found that there was a man behind him, who was walking closely behind my father.


    Maybe he was standing out of our sight just now, or maybe he was blocked by my father''s majestic figure. Anyway, I didn''t see this thin body until my father walked around.


    This man is the same as my father. However, my father is capable of white hair, but he is that kind of white hair. There is a sharp contrast between the two white haired people. My father is big and strong, but he is as thin as wood. My father is full of vitality, but he looks like he is about to sink into the earth.


    Although his figure loomed and his face was not clear, I recognized him at a glance. He was also an old acquaintance of mine. He helped me secretly and saved my life three times and four times.


    When I saw grandfather Bai, my confused brain exploded again, and my thoughts became more chaotic. I didn''t expect that white grandfather would appear in such a scene.


    I remember that he repeatedly stressed to me that he didn''t want to get involved in the disputes in the river and lake. Even in order to save me, he always hid in the dark, never appeared in the open, and would not communicate with others. Even if he saved me in Mangshan last time, he was wearing a mask and didn''t expose himself.


    In the final analysis, he is an old man who keeps aloof from the world. Therefore, even though I knew that he was strong enough, I didn''t ask him to save my father. But God knows that he came by himself. Is it he who rescued my father from the dark moon hall?


    Is it that grandfather Bai''s strength has reached an unimaginable level? This is too fantastic, if it is true, then, white grandfather is not really the legendary ghost king? If not, why should Han Yimo and sun Xiangru listen to my orders and follow me?


    Is it difficult for me to guess that the ghost king is always wrong? Is he really a frail old man now?


    At this moment, I''m in a mess. I''ve got a lot of tangles in my mind, so I can''t think of one.


    When I was dreaming, my father and white grandfather had already come down the mountain and came to us. Maybe their momentum was too strong. The crowd unconsciously made way for them and let them come to me freely. They stood in parallel with me, facing each other''s Peng Yi and others.


    At the moment, my father is standing next to me, and I spare no effort to rescue my father, so I stand by my side. This fact really shocked me and surprised me.


    Although, from the moment my father appeared in the mountains, I was surprised to lose my soul, but now close to him, I feel a deeper level, the shock in my heart is a little more intense.


    My father still looks like that. He is not changed at all. He is poorly dressed and looks simple and honest. However, this time, his clothes are not as good as fragments. His clothes are dirty and smelly. It is estimated that he has never changed his clothes and bathed in the dark moon hall. Therefore, his smell is very heavy, which is like a musty odor.


    But no matter how bad the smell is, it can''t cover up the smell of his father. No matter what, he is my father and my only relative. A moment ago, I was still worried about his accident, which made me lose my sense of propriety. At this moment, he was standing beside me alive. The huge contrast was like a dream.


    My mood was out of control after all. I didn''t care about my father''s dirty image or other people''s eyes. I threw myself at my father''s body, hugged him tightly, and said excitedly, "Dad!"


    A word "Dad" contains the infinite feelings in my heart and tells me all my missing. I can''t control it any more. My emotion breaks out completely. I don''t care about my image at all. I don''t want to disguise any more. I''m just a child who needs father''s love and wants to get warm and warm.


    Full of excitement, I couldn''t help crying out, crying, tears all over my face, completely lost a boss should have the spirit.My dad was obviously excited to see me again, but he didn''t show it. He just gently stretched out his dirty hand and stroked my head.


    Simple movements, including his infinite father''s love, expressed all he wanted to say.


    The reunion of father and son really moved a group of brothers of mine, but it could not move the people of Haibang. After a long time of relaxation, Peng Yi finally recovered a little.


    When I couldn''t extricate myself from my father''s arms, Peng Yi suddenly pointed to my father and exclaimed angrily, "Su Qiyao, you won''t tell me that you and this old man have defeated all our predecessors of dark moon hall?"


    When he said this, Peng Yi''s voice trembled, and his eyes were full of disbelief. Obviously, he could not believe this reality, and he could not accept it. Therefore, he asked again in order to be sure.


    Similarly, almost all the people present couldn''t believe that they could beat so many old monsters in the dark moon hall.


    Even when I heard Peng Yi''s words, I couldn''t help but break away from my father''s arms and raised my ears to hear the answer. This is really a very special and incredible thing. Who can not be curious?


    After Peng Yi''s voice dropped, my father didn''t answer, but the white grandfather beside my father suddenly stretched out his hand, pointed at my father, and said with a shriveled mouth, "don''t get me wrong. This has nothing to do with me. It''s all done by him. I just played a supporting role."


    At this time, grandfather Han regained his playful personality. His words seemed to be shirking responsibility. In fact, it was an invisible promotion of my father''s image. Originally, it was a miracle that the two of them could come out of the dark moon hall safely. Now, grandfather Bai said that it was my father who did it. How can people believe this?


    Almost everyone looked at my father in surprise.


    Peng Yi, in particular, was stunned. In a trance, his spirit seemed to be out of order. He shook his weak head and muttered to himself, "no way, it''s impossible. It''s up to you to deal with my predecessors of dark moon hall."


    This, he seems to be mumbling to himself, as well as to my father and white grandfather said.


    However, after saying this, his look suddenly changed. He suddenly looked at my father and said in surprise, "Su Qiyao, I have seen your strength. You can''t defeat the people of dark moon hall. It''s impossible!"


    Peng Yi has always been unable to accept this fact. He is going crazy.


    When Peng Yi finished speaking, my father suddenly opened his mouth and said a startling sentence: "if I resisted with all my strength, could the people of your maritime Gang catch me at the beginning?"


    In a word, it shocked all the audience,. Especially me, I almost didn''t get scared out of my body. Sorry, my dad was caught on purpose?


    At that time, in order to capture my father, the Hai Gang almost fought a big battle and sent many experts. Although my father was finally arrested, it also made the Hai Gang lose their strength. But now, listen to my father''s meaning, his strength is more than that? If he wants to escape, no one can stop him? What''s going on? How can this be possible?


    I couldn''t get over it for a moment. I just felt more and more confused, and I couldn''t think of it at all. Peng Yi was like a lightning strike. He couldn''t calm down any more. His eyes were dull, his face was frightened, and his lips kept wriggling, but he couldn''t speak.


    However, Sheng Er ye, as a hero in the world, naturally needs to be more stable. Slowly, he wakes up from the state of fear. He forces himself to calm down. Then, with a very sharp eye, he stares at the humble grandfather Bai and says seriously, "who are you?"


    Obviously, the second master of Sheng didn''t know grandfather Bai.


    However, in the face of Sheng Er Ye''s question, he replied in a playful tone: "you don''t care about me. I''m just here to play soy sauce. It''s not worth mentioning!"


    A word directly put the problem to prevaricate in the past, white grandfather looks like a joke on the surface, actually very low-key, very wise. When he said this, he made it clear that he did not want to answer the second Master Sheng''s question.


    After hearing the words, Sheng Er Ye couldn''t help but stare at the white grandfather. Then, he shifted his eyes and looked at my father.


    This time, his eyes became sharper. He almost bit his teeth and asked, "who are you?"


    Hearing this question, my father didn''t hesitate at all. He simply threw three words to him: "Su Qiyao!"


    In the face of such a powerful man as Sheng Er ye, my father is so domineering and seems very casual. This kind of spirit is really unparalleled in the world.


    Sheng Er ye may also feel my father''s disdain for him, which makes him a little unbearable. He accentuates his tone and continues to ask with reluctance: "I think you should be more than just a veteran. Who are you?"


    With these words, Sheng Er Ye''s eyes were full of light, as if to see through my father.


    My father was too lazy to respond. He just turned his head slightly and gave his grandfather a simple look.


    White grandfather instantly understood the meaning, his mouth suddenly grinned out a thought-provoking smile.Then, the white grandfather took down a small rag on his shoulder and threw it to Han Yimo behind him.


    Han Yimo opened the package without saying a word.


    At once, the two things in the package were vividly presented in people''s eyes. The same was a mask made of special metal. The mask seemed to be full of life, and it looked particularly terrifying.


    Another thing is a black cape, the surface of the Cape is very smooth, has a mysterious atmosphere.


    As soon as the package opened, sun Xiangru seemed to get a silent command. He immediately picked up the skull mask, stood at the right rear of my father, and quickly put on the mask for my father.


    At the same time, Han Yimo stood at the left rear of my father with a black cape, put it on my father and tied it up.


    With the end of this series of actions, my father suddenly turned around and faced a group of people, such as Han Yi Mo sun Xiangru. In an instant, my father''s image was completely new. He wore a black cape and a skull mask, which showed his aura incisively and vividly.


    When my father faced sun Xiangru, Han Yimo and others, this powerful team had already stood in line. They were in good order and moved quickly. Among them, Han Yimo and sun Xiangru stood at the forefront of the team. Thousands of troops relied on the sky to kill the dragon, followed by the eight war gods, followed by the sixteen ghost errands, and the black warriors who did not fall.


    When they saw my father, they felt as if they had seen the emperor. When the audience was stunned, all the members of the ghost King''s old Department unanimously cried out: "welcome to the ghost king!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 781

    The words of the ghost King''s former followers soared in the air, shaking the sky and shaking the earth. They were magnificent, and they were countless times more powerful than the strong wind and tsunami, and aroused the highest tide in the audience.


    Everyone was surrounded, everyone''s heart was upset, showing the strongest surprise.


    In particular, the eyes of Sheng Er ye and Peng Yi are about to burst out. The shocking fact is that they are slapped in the face, so clear and loud.


    My father didn''t have words. He just answered the second grandfather''s questions with his actions, such as sun Xiangru, Han Yimo and others. He told Sheng Er ye in silence and told the whole world that Su Qiyao was once a legendary figure, the king of ghosts.


    And the ghost king is my father?


    For a moment, I just feel that there are countless streams of air rushing to my chest, my heart is tumbling, my body is shaking, too many emotions come over, let me not know what to do.


    In fact, when Han Yimo opened the package and showed a mask, I had a premonition that the ghost king would be born.


    Because, I have heard the rumor for a long time. I know that when the ghost King swept the world, he was invincible with a skull mask.


    However, when they roared respectfully to my father wearing a mask and a cape, I was suddenly confused. I was almost uncontrollable, and the ghost king was my father.


    However, I still can''t believe, really can''t believe, I try to deny in my heart, I can''t imagine this possibility.


    But when I came back to God, Han Yimo and other ghost King''s old headquarters were shouting for the ghost King''s name. At this point, I have to accept this fact, the fact that shocked my brain.


    My father is the king of ghosts, and my father is the legendary king of ghosts. This fact is so powerful that it directly drives me to the top of the waves, which makes me lose my soul. I would rather believe that grandfather Bai is the king of ghosts, but I can''t believe my father is. Yes, but the facts in front of me make me believe it.


    I was stunned, completely stupefied. I looked at this man in a black cape and a skull mask on his face. All of a sudden, I felt that my familiar dad was gone, he became strange.


    At the moment, the father, who made me feel strange, suddenly stretched out his hands and put them on the shoulder of Han Yimo and sun Xiangru. He said calmly, "you are working hard!"


    This is for the two of them, and of course for all the old members of the ghost king.


    Got my father''s affirmation, all of their soldiers'' spirits can''t help but cheer up. Their eyes are full of bright colors, and their spirit has become extremely full, and their bodies can''t help straightening out.


    Now I''m more sure that my father is really the ghost king. I finally understand why Sun Xiangru and Han Yimo will not spare no effort to help me, will pay so much attention to me, will listen to my orders. It turns out that everything is just because my father is the king of ghosts.


    So, grandfather Bai, Han Yimo, sun Xiangru and others, all of them know the truth, but I am alone in the dark.


    As a rookie, I thought the ghost king was a distant myth and a sacred goal. Now, I know that this far away legend is my own father.


    I should be honored, excited and happy about this, but I couldn''t be happy. Even, I felt terrible. I was in chaos and couldn''t extricate myself.


    The rest of the audience were stunned. They were in shock for a long time, but couldn''t return to God.


    In particular, Sheng Er ye and Peng Yi, in addition to their consternation, they have more fright and fear in their eyes.


    However, Sheng Er Ye is a famous hero after all. He is also a man who has seen the world before. Even though he was shocked and frightened by this incident, he didn''t let him fall. He was the first to react. After a slight pause, he asked my father''s back with no confidence: "are you really the king of ghosts?"


    Obviously, up to now, the second master of Sheng can''t believe this fact. He knows it''s true, but he can''t accept it. When he asks this, he means to hide his ears and steal the bell.


    My father was watching his old subordinates. After listening to Sheng Er Ye''s words, he slowly turned around and looked at him.


    My father is wearing a mask, no one can see his face, but the mask is exposed to his eyes. At this moment, his eyes are shining with a terrible light, which makes people shiver.


    Even the second master of Sheng touched my father''s eyes, but he didn''t feel the fear. His small body seemed to tremble.


    When Sheng Er Ye shuddered, my father simply said a word: "yes!"


    My father''s voice seems to be able to capture people''s soul, but at the moment, he put on a mask to say the voice is not the same, it is really like the devil in hell, very terrible, this strange voice I''m afraid no one can imitate.


    It was because of the sound and the affirmation of my father that the fortress inside Sheng Er Ye collapsed completely. His face suddenly changed. He immediately clasped his fist and said apologetically, "Lord ghost, I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean to offend you or make a conflict with your people. I really don''t know that your real identity is Su Qiyao!"When he said this, the old man couldn''t help stuttering, and his eyes were flickering. Obviously, he is very afraid of the ghost king, even if his Sheng family is strong, he can not stop his fear of the ghost king.


    This time, in front of the real ghost king, Sheng Er Ye was completely weak and completely put down his dignity and begged for mercy.


    However, no matter how sincere he is, my father seems to be merciless. Instead of accepting the apology of the second Master Sheng, he just uttered a sinister voice: "you Sheng''s family are bewitched by others to deal with my old department and maim my son. It''s unforgivable and damned!"


    As soon as the words fell, my father''s figure suddenly turned into a black shadow. Suddenly, the whole person flashed in front of the second Master Sheng in the electric light and flint.


    When everyone was shocked, one of my father''s hands was directly placed on the top of Sheng Er Ye''s head like the Buddha''s palm.


    The change of this scene came too quickly and suddenly, so that everyone did not respond, and I was more surprised.


    My dad, he was locked up in the dark hall, but he even knew what the Sheng family had done. As if he knew everything outside. What''s more, he was so vigorous in his work that he didn''t give the other party a chance to defend himself, so he directly attacked the second Master Sheng.


    Sheng Er Ye''s biggest characteristic is his short stature, but my father''s stature is not very tall, but he is unusually big.


    He was pinched on the top of his head by my father. Suddenly, he could not move as if he were under the pressure of black clouds. Although my father''s hand was over his head, his body was still a certain distance away from him, so that Sheng Er Ye''s short hands and feet could not touch my father''s body.


    This scene looks very funny. Sheng Er ye, who is famous for his fame, is now completely a weak chicken. He is left to my father''s control and has no strength to fight back.


    The whole audience was shocked again, and the eyes of all the people showed an indescribable surprise. You know, Sheng Er Ye''s strength is also divine. In terms of fighting alone, sun Xiangru and Han Yimo are not his opponents. Although he is injured now, the ghost King subdued him in one move, which is a bit too weird.


    The other masters of the Sheng family didn''t even respond. When they found Sheng Er ye in the hands of the ghost king, they immediately yelled: "let us go!"


    Their tone is very urgent, with panic. It can be seen that the identity of Sheng Er Ye is really noble in the Sheng family. These people all want to protect Sheng Er ye, but their words are too weak to attract the ghost King''s attention.


    Sheng Er Ye was held by my father. He was very witty and didn''t resist too much, but his fear was maximized. The cold sweat kept running down from the Xiaoxiong''s forehead. He wanted to raise his head, but his head was grasped by my father''s big hand, so he couldn''t lift it at all. He could only raise his eyes and look at my father. He was very unwilling and extremely afraid and said, "ghost king, you can''t kill me. You should be aware of the influence of my Sheng family in China. If you want to kill me, you can''t live comfortably in China £¡¡±


    Sheng Er Ye is a smart man. He knows that it is useless to compromise and apologize. The ghost king is a bloody executioner. He can''t reason with the ghost King any more. He can only move out the Sheng family, his biggest supporter. He tried to use Sheng family to oppress my father and let him hold his hand.


    When the other Sheng family heard this, they also echoed.


    I thought that my father would have some scruples, but I didn''t expect that after listening to them, my father''s momentum rose abruptly. His eyes were cold. In a flash, a voice like crane roaring nine days Rose: "then I will remove Sheng family from the big family in China!"


    After saying this, my father''s momentum was mentioned again. His right hand, which was on the top of Sheng Er Ye''s head, pressed down fiercely. There was a dull sound of bone breaking in the air.


    When the voice rang out, my father calmly took back his right hand, and the second Master Sheng in front of him was still standing upright, but different from before, he was already short, and now he became shorter. Because, his neck was gone, his head was pressed into his body, making his neck disappear completely.


    This scene is really frightening, watching the whole scene cold sweat DC, pupil dilation, feet soft.


    Just when everyone was shocked, a sudden wind blowing slowly awakened the people who were immersed in the panic. At the moment of awakening, the second master of Sheng suddenly fell down in front of the whole audience. His body crashed to the ground, splashing dust and rolling.


    Sheng Er ye, who once dominated the party, is still lying on the ground. His body was extremely stiff, and his expression still maintained the look of horror just now. His eyes were still open, and his eyes seemed to burst out. His eyes were full of disbelief.


    Sheng Er Ye seems to have become a painting, but this picture is too shocking and earth shaking. Many people on the scene can''t believe it. Everyone''s eyes are incredible and full of fear.


    Who could have imagined that Sheng Er ye, who was arrogant and famous, was lying on the ground rigidly, unable to move, under the action of my father.


    Even if the masters want to distinguish between the winner and loser, at least a few moves ah, but Sheng Er Ye almost did not even have the opportunity to move, so he fell silent.The rest of the Sheng family were stunned.


    As the Sheng family has the right to speak, e Shengxing is closest to Sheng Er ye and my father. Perhaps, he feels the breath of death. His expression is the most frightening. In my opinion, this man in Chinese tunic with infinite composure has lost his heart and soul at the moment.


    When Sheng Er Ye fell beside him, he was in a state of panic. He squatted down slowly with a terrified heart and put his nose forward.


    At once, his hands could not stop shaking, and his buttocks fell and sat on the ground. His mouth kept whispering: "dead, dead, second master dead!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 782

    Sheng Er Ye is the pillar of the Sheng family on the road. He is a famous figure in the underground world. He has a huge network of relations and has profound strength. However, such a big man suddenly died. He died so simply that he did not leave a last word, and a generation of heroes fell down completely.


    This is a fact that makes people feel both horror and shock.


    Even, a second before he killed the second master of Sheng, my father sent out a word to remove the Sheng family from the big family. What a surprising thing.


    He is the king of ghosts. If he can say such words, it can almost represent that this matter will become a reality.


    This time, the remaining Sheng family members in the field were completely pushed into the bottom of the abyss. The collapse of the pillars and the words of the ghost king all gave them a devastating blow. How could they not be shocked.


    At the beginning, Shengxing was so overbearing and arrogant that he ordered captain Meng to destroy Han Yimo and me. I still remember his crazy power. To me, he is simply an unfathomable figure. He doesn''t pay attention to me or even Han Yimo. He just wants to catch us all. In this world, he is also a famous figure.


    But such a character, at this moment, after the death of the second Master Sheng, his inner wall is completely collapsed. His arrogance and arrogance are all gone, and his dignity seems to be scared away. The whole person looks like a big man. He is not even as good as a street thug. He can''t speak clearly and has no image.


    Ghost king, is such a powerful gas field, has a frightening ability, he does not anger from the prestige, let people involuntarily produce fear.


    In front of my father, Sheng Xing became a soft egg directly. Other Sheng family members were also frightened and sweating.


    However, no matter how afraid they are, they will not shrink back. These Sheng family members are also ambitious people. One of the middle-aged men with white gloves on his hands should be regarded as the number two figure of the Sheng family team. When Sheng Er Ye dies, he becomes the pillar of his family.


    After a brief fright, the white glove regained his mind. Then, he directly roared at Shengxing on the ground: "Shengxing, get up!"


    In a word, he suddenly woke up and realized that he had lost his temper.


    So he quickly got up from the ground and stood beside the white glove.


    So far, there are only eight people left in the Shengjia team, six of whom have been seriously injured. Obviously, their overall combat effectiveness is no longer good. It can be said that they are the fish on the chopping board, only being slaughtered.


    After all, the Sheng family is one of the top families in China. As the masters of the Sheng family, they naturally have their principles. They would rather die in battle than surrender. Especially when the second master of Sheng is dead, even if they go back safely, they can''t communicate with each other. They can only fight with death.


    With this belief, the white glove''s face became solemn and majestic. He stopped, then gritted his teeth and growled: "fight with him!"


    His voice is particularly hoarse, and his tone is a little low. His eyes have already shown the deepest despair, but there is corresponding heroism in despair.


    Obviously, he is going to lead the rest of the people to fight with my father, and he knows that they are not likely to live in the hands of the ghost king.


    But even so, other Sheng family members would carry out orders. Almost as soon as the words of white gloves fell, a fat man in the Sheng family team rushed to my father with red eyes and bulging face. His body is huge, but the speed is not slow, like a big ball, quickly rolled to my father.


    In fact, to say, Sheng family team everyone is a top player, extraordinary strength.


    However, it seems that Wang lost his power in front of the ghosts, even in front of them.


    The fat man summoned up all his strength and rushed to the ghost king with the most violent attack. But as soon as he approached the ghost king, the fat man''s eyes obviously changed and his attack speed seemed to be slow.


    And in a gap of his slight hesitation, my father''s iron fist exploded, directly hit the fat man''s chest.


    The speed is extremely fast, does not have the strength person, is completely does not see how he moves.


    I concentrate, holding my breath and opening my eyes, I can see a shadow. When I come back to my mind, my father''s fist has already hit the fat man''s chest.


    I don''t know if the fat man is overweight. My dad''s punch didn''t even knock him off. He didn''t even step back, just like my dad''s fist didn''t have strength.


    This scene, let a lot of people in the field feel incredible, everyone showed a dull color, Leng Leng looked at. But the next second, everyone''s eyes were dull, instead of shock, because when my father took back his fist, the still fat man, with a tearing sound on the back of his clothes, cracked without warning.


    With the split of his clothes, this huge fat man, in front of the audience, hit the ground heavily and made a loud bang.The fat man completely lost his vital signs and died.


    Once again, my dad''s power has subverted people''s world outlook. It''s a second kill. It''s so decisive and so remarkable.


    Standing aside, I was shocked to lose my teeth. Even those masters of the Sheng family who had seen the world were all stunned.


    If we say, Sheng Er Ye''s death is hardly an accident, because Sheng Er Ye is on the side of being attacked. He has lost the opportunity and is in a passive position. He is under the control of my father and can''t do anything. Then, the death of the fat man proves once again that the ghost king is so powerful that he has the ability to kill without seeing blood.


    This time, the Sheng family is really afraid, afraid of even the heart of death are shaking. Several other Sheng family members even ignored the order of white glove, but they dare not move forward.


    Of course, their inaction does not mean that my father will also be waiting for his death. After the fat man fell to the ground, his body suddenly turned into a black whirlwind, which suddenly flashed in front of the Sheng family and launched the most terrifying attack.


    At this moment, the horror side of the ghost king showed up again, and there was a breath of death floating on his body. It seems that he has become a real and true God of death. The horrible mask of ghost king, the big black cloak and the invincible spirit are the existence beyond the limit when the world can''t match.


    Sure enough, the title of ghost king is not a false name. He can kill people invisibly, without bloodshed. His kung fu has already reached the level of perfection. All the targets he attacks will inevitably be hit by him. Even, the person falls directly without time to resist. Once he falls down, he will have no breath of life.


    It is enough to kill the snake by catching the snake''s lifeline. And the ghost King''s attack is similar to beating a snake. The only pair of sharp eyes he can show out seems to be able to see everyone''s dead hole. Then he can kill people easily by attacking them.


    In the past, I have also seen my father hit the Buddha with one hand. I saw him with my own eyes, beating the Buddha to his knees in a very casual manner.


    At that time, his moves were simple and straightforward, but they seemed to be playing with people, which made them very relaxed.


    Now think of it, my father did not use real Kung Fu at that time. He let the Buddha with one hand, and did not reveal his momentum. He seemed to fight like ordinary people.


    But this moment is different. At this moment, my father really turned into a devil and sent out a mad momentum. He first oppressed people with momentum, and then killed people with fierce methods. Just a moment, those living Sheng family all died, only one person died.


    This person, of course, is the white glove. The second person in the Sheng family team naturally has a higher mentality than others.


    Several other masters of the Chu family, almost without fighting, were completely frightened by the ghost King''s supernatural skill and were too scared to give out their power.


    The white glove, when he was in the most critical situation, still kept his sense. He seized a gap, that is, the moment my father killed his last teammate, he gave my father the fastest sneak attack.


    His sneak attack was successful. The fist of white glove hit my father''s back with a great momentum. This time, he was firmly attacked by white glove.


    It''s just that the punch of white glove didn''t knock my Dad down. It can even be said that his fist was like hitting a pool of stagnant water, which did not stir up waves at all, but aroused my father''s anger.


    Suddenly, my father''s body shape is strange, his pair of exposed eyes, out of the light of death, shot at the white gloves.


    Immediately, the white glove''s face changed greatly, he did not hesitate, another fist immediately toward my father hit in the past.


    At the same time, my father''s hand also suddenly stretched out, clamped the throat of the white glove, the movement was almost to the limit.


    My father and the white glove obviously shot at the same time, but in the end, the fist of the white glove didn''t reach my father''s body, but my father''s hand had already grasped the white glove''s neck.


    As soon as his throat was pinched, the strength of the white glove seemed to be emptied in an instant. His fist that hit my father was loosened, and his whole arm fell limply. Even, his whole body was lifted up by my father.


    Red faced, white gloves want to say something, but can not open the voice, my father did not give him a chance to speak, in the moment of lifting the white gloves, I directly gave the white gloves the most domineering, full of six words of death: "fight in a corner, seek death!"


    Before the words fell, my father''s momentum suddenly soared again. In an instant, the air around him seemed to be on fire. Everyone else seemed to feel the heat. He was filled with suffocation.


    Then, a more shocking scene appeared, my father suddenly bow down, his right hand pinched the neck of white gloves, and his head, mercilessly hit the ground.


    Bang, as if the earth shaking, dust flying, all around the birds and beasts are scared to run around, the trees seem to shake.


    And standing in the scene of us, as if experienced the earthquake in general, the head is almost shocked dizzy.


    Of course, the most pitiful thing is the white glove. The huge impact force made his whole head sink into the ground, and his struggling hands and feet were completely frozen, as if, in an instant, he became a specimen.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 783

    After the death of second Master Sheng, the second person in the Sheng family, white glove, died like this. He died so miserably. He can be said to be the most shocking one among all the Sheng family, because he attacked my father secretly.


    Of course, his sneak attack did not cause physical damage to my father, but it affected my father''s dignity. Therefore, he finally came to such an end.


    As if, just whistling, the remaining eight Sheng family members would disappear, and the whole Sheng family team would be wiped out.


    The whole scene, silent as if cold cicadas, a burst of blood with the wind, suddenly blowing, blowing people''s deepest fear.


    At this moment, I can''t describe my mood. I saw my father kill so many people with such a fierce momentum. I just can''t help but think of it. Some people in the rumor have the same evaluation on the ghost King: the ghost king moves, he is silent, the ghost King kills people, and does not leave any grass!


    Ghost king, such a legendary figure, turned out to be my father. For me, this is really a fact that I can''t accept. Now, seeing my father''s ferocity and terror again, I''m simply stupid. My brain is out of shape. I don''t care about the death of Sheng''s family. After all, I planned to destroy them all. I''m just shocked by my father''s force ¡£


    I really didn''t expect that my father would be so strong that it really exceeded the limit of human body and my cognition. No wonder grandfather Bai told me that the only person he admired was the ghost king. He said that the ghost practiced Kung Fu to the extreme. Today, I saw with my own eyes that his kung fu is really unmatched. It is because his strength is so strong that he can''t be afraid of anyone. He won''t be confused by anything. The more stable his mind is, the better he will be. It''s easy to kill people.


    My dad''s power is so fierce that when he kills, no one else can get close to him. Han Yimo sun and Xiangru have no chance to fight. He can only stand by and watch the ghost King perform.


    Just now, many people couldn''t help wondering why my father could defeat so many old monsters of the dark moon hall and come here safely. But now, my father''s extraordinary martial arts have broken all people''s doubts. He has convinced the people present that he has excellent martial arts and he is a demon who kills people without blinking an eye.


    The fear of the rest of the people was so terrible that all of them were scared.


    In the face of my threat, they were not afraid at all, but the ghost king was born, and they started to kill without ceremony, which directly scared their liver and gall.


    According to reason, people who can mix up to their level are not afraid of death. However, in the face of people like my father, who are extremely scared of death, even if they are not afraid of death, they will be afraid and scared because they are facing the ghost king.


    At this moment, my dad''s eyes finally fell on the people of Haibang. He executed the unrivalled Sheng family, and the next spearhead was Haibang.


    He got up leisurely and walked to Peng Yi. He looked at Peng Yi carefully and made an extremely cold voice: "it''s time for you to pay the price for seizing me, torturing me and even injuring my son for many times!"


    Just like announcing the death of the Sheng family, my father also pointed out the Hai Gang''s guilt before killing the gang. He was like a local judge who could judge people''s life and death at will. At the moment, he, the judge, declared the death penalty to the Haigang people. He had no sympathy.


    When the rest of the sea Gang heard my father''s sentence, their eyes were even more frightened. No one refuted them. They even lost the courage to resist. They just looked at my father in a daze.


    However, as the boss of the Hai Gang, Peng Yi, who was once a high-ranking man, was not afraid at such a time, or he had forgotten to be afraid. Because, his present state is a little crazy, the spirit seems to be disordered, until my father said this, he just recovered a little sober, he raised his eyes to look at my father, very incomprehensible asked: "I just want to know why you deliberately caught by us, why are you willing to stay in our dark moon hall, why?"


    No wonder Peng Yi has been distracted. It turns out that when he died, he was not worried that he was going to die, but he was struggling with my father''s intention. Indeed, this is an incomprehensible thing. It is precisely because of this that Peng Yi I will make a fool of himself. He even died of pain, death is not willing to ah. He has captured the legendary ghost king. If it is to be spread out, it is a joke that shakes the world.


    Think of Peng Yi as a brilliant man. Although the Haibang has not been carried forward in his hands, it has always stood firm. He is capable, and he can be regarded as a capable hero.


    Now, it has done a big mistake, a wrong thing to destroy the century old foundation of Haibang. This mistake directly hit Peng Yi, and his heart went crazy.


    However, such a big thing for the Haibang seems to be a small matter for my dad. His kuibao body stands upright in front of Peng Yi. In the face of his doubts, my father just lightly replied: "you dark moon hall is suitable for me to practice martial arts, very good!"In a word, he gave Peng Yi the heaviest blow, so that the leader of Peng Da Gang, who had been planning strategies, seemed to be aged for several years in an instant. Even, I have an illusion that he had a lot of white hair in this short period of time. All his brilliance was drowned, but now he is only depressed. It can be said that this blow is unprecedented for Peng Yi.


    Who could have thought that my father was not only caught by the Hai Gang on purpose, but even he stayed in the dark moon hall with his purpose. He stayed in that dark place for so long, which was to practice martial arts. Yes, I heard Peng Xuefei say that the dark moon hall is very special. At the beginning, Peng Yi closed down there for a year. At that time, I was thinking about what kind of martial arts inheritance existed in the dark moon hall. Therefore, Peng Yi''s military force increased a year after the closure.


    Is it difficult? My father also tried to sneak into the dark moon hall to learn martial arts?


    Maybe it is, but my intuition tells me that the whole thing can''t be so simple, absolutely impossible.


    Pang Yi, who was lost in his wits, seemed to realize that things would not be so simple. He blinked his eyes and asked blankly, "no, how do you know that I will put you in the dark moon hall, how do you"


    before he finished his words, my father interrupted him: "you talk too much, you don''t need to know so much, you just need to know one thing, you If you''re going to die, your sea gang will no longer exist! "


    If this is said from other people''s mouth, it is absolutely alarmist, but it comes from the mouth of the ghost king. His words are basically indisputable. He can do what he says. Sheng family is an example, a living example.


    All the people present have seen the ghost King''s means. He can do everything. What''s more, no one dares to stop what he wants to do. His old department doesn''t dare. Grandfather Bai is also on the sideline. Even I, the father of the ghost king, can only stand by quietly and dare not have other actions.


    As for the other members of the Hai Gang, they did not dare to make any rash moves. Even if they were sentenced to death by the king of ghosts, they were unable to move. Perhaps, they all know that it is useless to resist and beg for mercy. In front of the God of death, all they can do is wait for death, and wait for death in the weakest posture.


    So big scene, suddenly fell into a dead silence, after my father said this, no one in the audience to speak, even their breath did not dare to loud.


    Bloody and cruel battlefield, because of my father''s appearance, become more depressed, as if the whole sky is covered by dark clouds, become a real hell on earth.


    In the air, the air is filled with the breath of death. People here are happy and worried, and their breath is not smooth at all. Their nerves are stretched to the extreme. Everyone stands in the same place solemnly, staring at the only master in the field, the ghost king.


    Suddenly, the magic power of Peng''s father was on display again. It seemed that Peng''s magic power was on display again.


    The overwhelming power shocked the audience in an instant, and everyone in the audience couldn''t help but take a breath, because, as we all know, the next second, Peng Yi will be like those Sheng family, and his soul will be gone.


    Peng Yi, who was drowned by my father''s momentum, was already decadent and despairing. He did not escape, but waited for the arrival of death dejectedly.


    But what shocked the whole audience again was that my father''s hand stopped at the moment when he was about to hit Peng Yi. The stop was so sudden and so fast that everyone was stunned.


    You know, every movement has inertia. Just now my father''s hand was so magnificent and his speed was so fast that most people couldn''t stop their hands because of their inertia, but my father stopped his movements easily. This is really incredible, but what is even more strange is why he suddenly stopped? Is it hard to do that? Even the king of ghosts will have a benevolent heart and won''t kill again?


    Even Peng Yi, who lost his soul, couldn''t help looking up at the ghost king.


    When he swept the forest, he found something strange.


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes can''t help but follow my father''s line of sight to the nearby woods. Even I, with inexplicable heart, looked at the woods which seemed to have no change.


    Scene, once again restored to the boundless silence, the picture completely freeze frame.


    In the silence, my ears suddenly moved. Suddenly, I heard a slight sound in the woods, as if someone was walking.


    Accompanied by the subtle sound of walking, suddenly, Sheng Mingjie''s unrestrained but jealous voice resounded in the silent jungle: "Feifei, how can you still be stubborn? Why does a scum like Suluo care about him? What''s the use of coming here? Solo must be dead. Are you here to collect his body


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 784

    Sheng Mingjie''s tone of voice is still so arrogant. His voice is particularly clear at this moment. It penetrates the breath of death around us and enters everyone''s ears.


    Obviously, he did not see the scene of the tragic, did not see the horror of the ghost king, did not find how miserable his Sheng family died, in order to say such wild words.


    His words, at a time like this, can''t help but sound funny. However, the atmosphere of the scene did not change. The huge battlefield was still treacherous and silent, and all the people were still in their original state and stayed in the same place.


    But more or less, people''s hearts have changed, because, as we all know, this person who cursed me as a scum and cursed me to death could not have a good end, and the ghost King''s anger was about to burn on him.


    However, my father didn''t seem to have any intention of immediate action. Even after hearing Sheng Mingjie''s voice, he slowly took back the hand that pressed on Peng Yi, then turned to the woods and waited for the fish to arrive.


    Other people''s eyes did not change, still looking directly at the other side of the forest.


    Time was silent for a moment, then. Under the attention of the whole audience, a figure first burst out of the woods. This person is of course Peng Yi''s daughter, Peng Xuefei.


    At the moment, Peng Xuefei no longer has the glory of the past, her high cold has long gone, her image is not the same as before, she has changed, become very dispirited, the face is depressed, the whole person has no spirit, fortunately, she has now put on the shoes, not too embarrassed. However, her eyes look very anxious, that pair of haggard eyes, full of worry. The pace also appears so hasty.


    But when she rushed to the scene of the war, her steps suddenly stopped, her expression suddenly changed, and her whole person seemed to be shocked and frozen in place.


    Gradually, her dull eyes, showing the color of fear, and this fear in a short time has become more and more deep, deep to almost bottomless.


    Her eyes moved mechanically, looking at the few of us who could still stand, and the countless people who fell in the pool of blood. Looking at this horrible scene, she was completely shocked and stunned. What a shock it was to her, it was indescribable.


    Just before, when she left, the scene was still very noisy, so many people stood here alive, but in a flash, the noisy scene became so desolate, so bloody, so terrible. How can Peng Xuefei believe that there are only more than 100 people left standing between 2000 and 3000?


    When Peng Xuefei was dull, Sheng Mingjie ran out of the woods.


    When this proud young master of the Sheng family saw the tragic battlefield, his whole body exploded. It seemed that in a moment, he suffered from five thunders, and all the jade and stone were burned.


    All his arrogance, arrogance and indifference, as if he were planning strategies, were smashed in this moment. What appeared on his face was extreme shock and panic, as well as deep disbelief. His pupil was enlarged, his mouth was widened, his expression was frozen, and his feet were nailed to the ground and could not move.


    If Peng Xuefei is stunned, it may be simply because the scene of the tragedy scared her, the huge contrast to her impact is too strong, let her calm down.


    However, Sheng Mingjie is totally different. What he suffered was not the general contrast, which was more incredible than the collapse of the earth.


    In Sheng Mingjie''s view, there is only one outcome of the war, that is, my brother and I were completely crushed. When he left before, he gave me a look that I would surely die. He knew everything. He knew that his Sheng family was lying here to give me the most fatal blow and kill me absolutely.


    But where could he have imagined that the reality was completely reversed. I, who is dead in his opinion, stands well, and my men and horses are still side by side behind me.


    On the other side, the people in the sea Gang became the turtles in my urn, but the Sheng family they relied on most was completely destroyed.


    This amazing contrast, how can Sheng Mingjie accept it? At the moment, he is just like a beaten fool, slowly turning his discolored eyes and looking at the whole audience in confusion.


    When it was confirmed that there were no more than 20 members of the Sheng family, and even the second master of the Sheng family was lying on the ground, Sheng Mingjie finally realized the reality that he couldn''t believe: the Sheng family members who were present were dead.


    in principle, Sheng Mingjie, as the young master of the Sheng family and an outstanding representative of the younger generation, was strong in his heart, Even the most powerful person in his heart can''t stand the sight. When he realized the reality of the moment, his mood suddenly collapsed, his eyes suddenly red, he suddenly opened his throat, ah, a cry of surprise.


    Then, as if he were crazy, he rushed to this messy battlefield. His steps were flustered and swift, and his expression was painful and nervous. He ran to Sheng Er Ye''s side in one breath.


    Then, he stroked the body of Sheng Er ye and cried out in panic: "second grandfather, third grandfather, what''s wrong with you? Wake up!"His voice was very hoarse, his emotions completely out of control, he became so heartrending, so heartbroken.


    However, the second master of Sheng had already died and could not die any more. No matter how Chu Jie cried and cried, he was indifferent, and his body was already stiff.


    Sheng Mingjie cried to despair. In a flash, his eyes could not help but glance at the white gloves buried in the ground beside him. This time, Sheng Mingjie''s pupil was enlarged again, and his look became more frightened and painful. He tore his throat and cried wildly: "uncle, how could you be like this! Second uncle


    He couldn''t believe it. He couldn''t believe that the top master of his family would die. Even more tragically, he couldn''t accept that his relatives died like this.


    At this moment, Sheng Mingjie is really suffering to the extreme. The great contrast, the huge impact, and the death of his relatives make him unable to accept. He uses crying to vent his emotions, to vent his heart''s unwillingness and grief.


    The protagonist of the scene, a moment from the terror against the sky Ghost king, transferred to Sheng Mingjie killed in the air.


    At the moment, the whole audience''s attention is focused on Sheng Mingjie, who is in agony. Everyone is staring at him with different eyes.


    Time, in Sheng Mingjie a person''s sadness, slowly flowing for a while.


    Then, Chu Jie seemed to cry enough, vent enough, his mind began to gradually recover, his mood is no longer just grief, suddenly, anger, erupted from his chest.


    He stood up and his eyes suddenly swept at me. He glared at me with his red eyes. He hissed and roared, "sulo, how dare you kill my second master?"


    This roar brought out Sheng Mingjie''s infinite anger. When he looked at my eyes, there was a raging fire. He wanted to burn me immediately.


    Indeed, no matter what, I am the commander in chief of my team. Naturally, Sheng Mingjie blamed the death of his family on my head and concentrated his hatred on me. Although, the situation on the scene has become very obvious. The United Army of their Sheng family and the sea gang has been defeated. Sheng Mingjie should be in a whirlpool and his life is in danger at any time.


    But hatred blinded him,. Anger drowned him. At this moment, he forgot his situation at all. He just couldn''t help but get angry with me. Even at this time, he still had a high attitude. He thought that if I killed his second master, he offended his Sheng family and ate the gall of bear heart leopard.


    For his question, I did not have time to answer, suddenly, my father''s cold voice soared from the air: "I killed!"


    Three words, startled heaven and earth, weeping ghosts and gods.


    Finally, the man with a mask and a black cape officially entered Sheng Mingjie''s eye.


    When Sheng Mingjie saw my father in a twinkling of an eye, his body suddenly shook.


    Maybe it''s because my dad''s momentum is so terrible that Sheng Mingjie''s anger is suppressed instantly, and his emotion doesn''t erupt again. Just for a moment, he seems to be in a daze. He looks at my dad in a daze and asks weakly, "who are you?"


    This time, Sheng Mingjie''s voice has no heartrending pain, no extreme anger, but only confusion and fear for the unknown.


    In the face of such Sheng Mingjie, my father is still as cold as ice. In a voice without any tone, he said, "Su Qiyao!"


    On hearing the name, Sheng Mingjie''s look changed again. He became colorful and extremely complicated. He was shocked to the extreme again and was shocked to the ground.


    He knew that Su Qiyao was my father. He knew better that my whole army was out to save my father.


    At present, my father appeared in front of him safely and claimed that he had killed the second master of Sheng. Does this not prove that my action is completely successful, and it can be said that it is a complete counter attack?


    At this moment, Sheng Mingjie was completely stunned. He turned his eyes dully and looked at the godless Peng Yi. Full of doubts, he asked him, "what''s the matter?"


    At this moment, Peng Yicai regained his sanity and finally got some reaction. Of course, his eyes were still dark, because the appearance of Sheng Mingjie could not change the situation and did not bring him the dawn of hope. He just sighed deeply and said in despair, "he is the ghost king!"


    The word "ghost king" is just like a giant bomb. Sheng Mingjie was blown to pieces in an instant, which destroyed all his courage and hope. Perhaps, he finally understood what was going on in front of him and finally knew why his powerful Sheng family had died. But it was because of this fact that he became more and more frail It''s too hard for him to accept.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 785

    When Sheng Mingjie just came out, he was already confused by hatred and dared to yell at me.


    Now, suddenly heard the name of the ghost king, he directly withered. Once the great master of the Sheng family was completely annihilated at this moment. Now, where is his original high spirited shadow, he seems to be a bereaved dog. His blood in his bones has been completely destroyed by the word "ghost king".


    Of course, what made him suffer more was that the ghost king was my father. How could he accept it.


    For a long time, he always trampled on me as a mole ant, and had always been extremely contemptuous of me. Even if I was Han Yimo''s son, he looked down on me. He just felt that he and I were one day and one land.


    But now, my identity has changed again. My father Su Qiyao was once a legend, the ghost king. This fact is too incredible for Sheng Mingjie. He doesn''t want to accept it, nor can he accept it.


    His heart, which was originally powerful, was finally completely broken after being hit hard again and again. His whole person also showed a kind of madness. He did not dare to have any more arrogant words, but kept murmuring: "how possible, how possible! How can it be! "


    When Sheng Mingjie is confused, Peng Xuefei comes to the scene with her heavy pace. She seems to have become a real zombie, stiff and expressionless. She moves her dull eyes, sweeps the bloody scene, and looks at my devil like Dad, and finally turns her eyes to me.


    At this moment, Peng Xuefei looked at me with a totally different look. She didn''t worry about me, had no infatuation for me, and even had no sense of familiarity. It seems that I have become strange to her now.


    And those who were driven into the abyss, when they saw Peng Xuefei appear, they also gradually wake up. Especially Peng Yu, who was seriously injured, had the best relationship with Peng Xuefei. He was the first to move forward and excitedly called to Peng Xuefei: "elder sister, what are you running back for? Go back quickly. There''s no business for you here!"


    Peng Yu said this obviously for Peng Xuefei''s good. He knew that he, his father and all the sea gangs present were bound to die. Therefore, his sister''s sudden presence made him worry that he did not want his innocent sister to be implicated.


    However, Peng Xuefei is obviously not afraid of death. She just looked at her relatives with sadness and fell into endless pain. Her tears began to cloud in her eyes, and even she couldn''t help sobbing.


    Peng Yi, after hearing his daughter''s cry, seemed to realize something.


    Immediately, his apathetic eyes returned to some fierce, he did not delay, immediately to my father said: "Lord ghost, my daughter Feifei is not a member of the gang, she has never done anything to hurt your son, I hope you can be merciful to her!"


    Peng Yi''s words more and more prove that all the Haigang people present are ready to die. They have no confidence and no courage to stand up to the ground. However, when his death comes to an end, Peng Yizhu will still plead for Peng Xuefei. It can be seen that this son preference father still has great feelings for Peng Xuefei''s daughter.


    For Peng Yi''s plea, my father only calmly replied, "I don''t kill women!"


    In a word, Peng Yi was relieved. However, Sheng Mingjie, who was in the state of dissociation, was frightened.


    Sheng Mingjie, the former rampant to the big and small Sheng family, at this moment, is finally completely scared soft.


    Just hear the evil name of the ghost king, he has been scared out of his wits, combined with the three words just said, I killed.


    The wise Sheng Mingjie should think that the death of his Sheng family must be caused by the ghost king.


    At present, hearing Peng Yi and Peng Yu''s words, he certainly understood more and more that the remaining 30 people of the Hai Gang were all lambs waiting to die here. My father, the demon God, was reaping people''s lives here. Sheng Mingjie suddenly broke in, obviously seeking his own death.


    Peng Xuefei''s intrusion, because my father does not kill a woman, can be saved from death.


    But Sheng Mingjie is our No.1 enemy of Suluo. It can be said that he has completely violated the ghost King''s son. Now, he even broke into the ghost King''s front. How can he not be afraid.


    Perhaps, in the face of me, Sheng Mingjie still has confidence, he is not afraid of me. However, in the face of the ghost king, Sheng Mingjie could not control his fear at all. Whether it was the terror of my father at the moment, or the reputation of the ghost king, Sheng Mingjie was scared to death.


    In the face of fear, Sheng Mingjie could not care about everything. In order to survive, he threw away all his self-esteem and halo. As soon as my father''s voice dropped, Sheng Mingjie looked at my father timidly and begged for mercy: "and I, and I, today''s things have nothing to do with me, I didn''t participate in it. I don''t have any grudges with your son, so you take me as a fart and let go Let''s go


    In the face of a generation of God and ghost king, a tough man with ambition will also show a weak side. However, this great young master of Sheng family is not as tough as Sheng Er ye, but he is more flexible than Sheng Er Ye. His hypocrisy is revealed again. He even opens his eyes and talks nonsense in front of so many people.Of course, my father is not so easy to fool. He seems to have some interest in Sheng Mingjie. At the beginning, he did not kill Peng Yi immediately because he heard Sheng Mingjie''s voice.


    Now, seeing Sheng Mingjie begging for mercy, my father not only didn''t restrain his breath, but also snapped: "kneel down!"


    Two words, earth shaking, the earthquake around the insects and birds seem to be frightened, but also Sheng Mingjie, the great young master of the Sheng family, his legs softened, and he knelt down in front of my father.


    Before, I didn''t believe that momentum can kill people, but at this moment, I suddenly felt that my father''s momentum can really kill people. When he was angry, the world was changed for it. Sheng Mingjie, who was a bold and domineering man, knelt down without hesitation.


    After Sheng Mingjie got down on his knees, my father looked down on Sheng Mingjie with his indifferent eyes. Then, he announced to him in his voice of death: "you are Sheng Mingjie, the son of Sheng family. You persecuted my son for a woman. Damn it!"


    As for Sheng Mingjie, my father declared his death penalty without mercy because he persecuted me. But my father didn''t ask the other party''s identity, he knew that he was Sheng Mingjie, and he knew something about Sheng Mingjie. This is really strange.


    Sheng Mingjie was scared out of his wits when he heard the word "damned". A cold sweat came out of his forehead immediately. He didn''t care about his ambition and dignity. He might know that it was useless to ask the ghost king for mercy. Therefore, he even turned his head to look at me and cried to me: "Jiangnan wind, oh, no, Suluo, this is a misunderstanding. Everything is a misunderstanding. I don''t want to hurt you You mean, I just love Feifei so much that I can do some excessive things, but I don''t want you to die. Please ask your father to let me go


    Sheng Mingjie, who has always looked down on me, pleaded with me at this moment. He abandoned the original image of a rich man and knelt on the ground so cowardly to beg for mercy. From the very beginning, I hated this hypocrite, not to mention his subsequent cruelty to me. How could I plead for him if he wanted me to die.


    Some of me, still standing in the same place, for Sheng Mingjie I was blind, my whole person is still in an abnormal state.


    Sheng Mingjie saw that I didn''t pay attention to him, he couldn''t help more despair, but he didn''t give up his heart, and he turned his eyes to Peng Xuefei. He said excitedly, "Feifei, you know me. I just like you, so I don''t care about everything. I don''t mean any harm to you. Please help me to ask Su Luo for mercy and let him let me go!"


    In order to save his life, Sheng Mingjie has been shameless, he asked for this and that, and even asked Peng Xuefei''s head.


    Peng Xuefei, a kind-hearted woman, can''t bear to see Sheng Mingjie like this, but more of her is helpless. After all, I''m not the Jiangnan style at the beginning. She''s not willing to see me again, let alone plead with me. Perhaps, she also knew that it was useless to ask for help. In the end, she could only cast a pitiful look at Sheng Mingjie, but did not speak.


    And my father, who had been sentenced to death for Sheng Mingjie, was impatient to see Sheng Mingjie''s low voice.


    Suddenly, he raised his leg and kicked Sheng Mingjie down. At the moment of Sheng Mingjie''s fall, his foot stepped on Sheng Mingjie with fierce force.


    Perhaps, to kill Chujie, Yama is too lazy to use his hands, just like stepping on dog excrement.


    Being trampled by my father, Sheng Mingjie seems to be pressed by the five finger mountain. His eyes are dark. His breathing is difficult. His heart beats faster and his fear deepens. At this moment, he is afraid, especially afraid. Terrified, he grabbed my father''s bare feet with both hands. He hissed and yelled: "ghost king, you can''t kill me. I''m the future successor of the Sheng family. If you don''t kill me, I can try to suppress today''s affairs. But if I die, you will suffer the revenge of my Sheng family''s madness!"


    Knowing that he is in a desperate situation, it is useless to beg for mercy. Sheng Mingjie can only move out of the Sheng family and threaten my father with his successor''s identity.


    However, Sheng Mingjie didn''t say it was OK. After hearing this, my father suddenly burst into a rage, and he said in a deep voice: "then you will die even more!"


    After that, he stepped on him with his right foot like a mountain.


    With a click, the sound of bone fracture suddenly resounded through the silent scene.


    Chu shengmingjie, who was struggling just now, was trampled flat in the blink of an eye. His face was frozen, and his eyes were almost burst out. What''s more, his mouth was like a fountain, with a big mouthful of blood.


    The bright red blood was floating in the air, making the whole sky red. Peng Xuefei, who was closest to Sheng Mingjie, was suddenly splashed with blood. Sheng Mingjie, who was still struggling to beg for mercy one second, died in the next www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 786

    This idiom just describes the present scene. Sheng Mingjie, a shining star, the future successor of Sheng family, who makes many big people flock to him, dies like this and is trampled to death alive. What a fantastic thing.


    He was arrogant all his life, but his death was so cowardly and miserable. I don''t know why. At this moment, my heart shook violently. For me, Sheng Mingjie has always been my most valued opponent. Since he appeared in my life, he was like a huge stone, always pressing on me and making me unable to move.


    Many times, I wanted to move him down and compare him to him. However, in the competition arena, I managed to beat him down, but I was still oppressed by him in the end.


    Just because of his noble status, he has the great backing of the Sheng family. This background makes me miss him, and I have no idea what to do with him.


    It can be said that Sheng Mingjie is the eyesore that I want to pull out most. He presses me for breath. He always pesters Peng Xuefei, but Peng Xuefei doesn''t like him. In the future, it will be a tragedy for them to be together. Therefore, I want to clear this person more.


    However, life is such a drama, in my heart like a mine like a powerful enemy, unexpectedly so easy to die, death so terrible.


    I should be happy and glad that Sheng Mingjie is dead. However, my heart is very heavy and heavy at this time, and I can''t be happy at all. What''s more, I feel sad for Sheng Mingjie''s death, and even more frightened by my father''s cruelty.


    If, this frightening ghost king is not my father, but my enemy, then, I am afraid I can not stand safely, perhaps, I have long been scared to be paralyzed, because he is really terror to abnormal, this kind of terror will naturally frighten people, will make people feel chilly.


    All the people on the scene have seen my father''s cruelty before, and have seen how he killed Sheng Er ye and others. But at this moment, they are still shocked to see Sheng Mingjie''s death.


    Not to mention Peng Xuefei just came to the scene, she saw my father kill for the first time, and Sheng Mingjie''s blood also splashed all over her. How could a little girl stand it? She fainted on the spot.


    However, she was not frightened, but her condition seemed to be worse than coma. Her body was petrified, her soul was lost, her eyes were frightened to the extreme, and tears were falling from the corners of her eyes.


    She has been unable to move, her eyes of my father, more terrible than the devil, her heart has been completely shaken, her whole person is not human, disoriented, trance.


    At the same time, the rest of the Haibang people were also in great fear. They saw the death of second Master Sheng, the death of white glove, and now the death of Sheng Mingjie, including all the people of Sheng family, who were brutally killed by my father.


    Moreover, my father killed people without blinking an eye, just like stepping on an ant, so decisive, so brutal. Imagine the fate of their Hong Gang, and how miserable it should be?


    It seems that they have foreseen what they will look like when they die. They dare not imagine and can not find opportunities for life. They can only wait for the arrival of death with extreme panic.


    At this critical moment of life and death, Peng Yi, the boss of the Hai Gang, suddenly moved. He pushed Peng Xuefei in a hurry and said nervously, "Feifei, there''s nothing for you here. You go!"


    Maybe, he didn''t want his daughter to see the scene of their death. Maybe he was afraid that my father would not take care of so much when he killed him. He was afraid that Peng Xuefei would be affected. Anyway, at this moment, he just hoped Peng Xuefei would leave the scene quickly.


    At this moment, Peng Yi lost the dignity of the leader of the big gang, and there was only the fatherly care of a dying man.


    Peng Xuefei, who lost her soul, was suddenly pushed by Peng Yi, and she immediately woke up.


    A wake-up, her tears flow more turbulent, her grief to the extreme, her mood also nearly collapsed.


    Because, she has recognized the current situation. She knows that my father is the legendary ghost king, and the legendary character is killing people with cruel means at the moment. Next, the target of slaughter is her relatives and all the remaining members of the sea gang.


    Aware of this, Peng Xuefei''s look suddenly became very firm, her eyes suddenly filled with a heroic solemn and stirring, she said firmly to Peng Yi in a very sad tone: "I will not go!"


    Obviously, Peng Xuefei has filial piety and personality. She is not afraid of death, and she will not abandon her relatives to live alone. Her personality will make her persist in fighting against fate, and will make her forget her fear and forget everything, just to stick to the faith in her heart.


    I remember last time in Pengjiazhuang garden, I killed the black robed man and rescued Peng Xuefei. Originally, we could escape from Pengjiazhuang manor. But when Peng Xuefei saw that the conference hall was surrounded and realized that her father was in danger, she rushed to the main hall without hesitation and insisted on seeing the situation.


    It can be seen that no matter how much Peng Yi values men over women, she is still filial. Especially, now that her father cares so much about her life, she is more and more unlikely to leave her father to escape.What''s more, if the whole Haibang is gone and her relatives are all dead, what belief does she have to live? The taste may be even worse than death. For her, she would rather die with her relatives than live alone. She is such a persistent girl.


    For Peng Xuefei''s obstinacy, Peng Yi obviously felt anxious. He once again tried to persuade him: "be obedient. Don''t make trouble. Feifei, go back and take care of your mother."


    When he said this, Peng Yi''s voice was already hoarse, and it sounded like a last word.


    Peng Xuefei heard more sad, she tearful, said: "I will not go!"


    Seeing that Peng Xuefei was so stubborn, Peng Yu, who had kept silent, was worried. He couldn''t help but persuade Peng Xuefei: "sister, you go quickly. It''s useless for you to stay here!"


    Hearing Peng Yu''s voice, Peng Xuefei can''t help but cast her eyes to her brother, who is injured all over the body. Seeing her brother''s once innocent face, now covered with blood and gloomy, her sorrow became more and more fierce. She almost growled and cried: "I can''t watch you die, I can''t!"


    Her voice filled the bloody air, so sad, so sad, sad everywhere, infected many people on the scene.


    Once upon a time, the Peng family founded a dynasty in this city. Their Haibang had a century old foundation, experienced various human affairs changes, and countless times of bloodbath, but they were indomitable and unswerving.


    Their scenery can also leave a strong mark in history. Peng Yi, in particular, although he has never done earth shaking events, he has always been conscientious in guarding the foundation of his Haibang. With his good intentions, the gang can survive no matter how big the storm may be.


    But now, they have suffered a disaster, just because they offended my father, the ghost king.


    At this moment, the biggest gang in H Province is facing destruction. They are all helpless. Only one family is here to say goodbye.


    After all, no matter how big the crime of this person is, as long as he is on the verge of death, it will naturally give people a kind of pitiful state, which makes people feel pity.


    Therefore, the whole scene was infected by Peng Xuefei''s cry, and everyone''s hearts were filled with a touch of sadness. However, this scene of parting in life and death can infect others, but it can''t move my father.


    As a murderer without blinking an eye, he does not have so much compassion, no matter what the situation of the other side, he thinks that those who want to kill will die.


    When people were in a sad atmosphere, my father''s figure suddenly flashed to Peng Yi. He looked at Peng''s leader coldly and gave him a few words: "have you made enough of it?"


    Originally, Peng Yi had already lost his mind because Peng Xuefei and Sheng Mingjie arrived. Just let him live a little longer. Now Chu Jie is dead. The next one, of course, is the leader of Xia gang.


    The ghost King''s power is boundless. As soon as he spoke, all the people on the scene were silent. It seemed that the whole battlefield was quiet, even there was no wind or grass.


    Peng Yi, who originally wanted to persuade Peng Xuefei, was stunned. He didn''t speak any more. He just looked at my father blankly. But Peng Yi''s eyes were obviously more scared than before.


    Before, Peng Xuefei was not at the scene, and he was also hit and lost his soul. So he forgot to be afraid of death. But at this moment, his daughter was watching, and his brain recovered. Of course, he could not be indifferent. He was afraid, and he would die like this.


    In a trance, Peng Yi''s lips wriggled for a moment. He seemed to try to say something, but my father didn''t give him a chance to speak. He directly issued a death order: "you should die!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, his hand suddenly swung out and hit Peng Yi''s temple.


    It was a fatal move again. Without any politeness, the people at the scene took a breath and became nervous.


    But this time, we didn''t see Peng Yi''s tragic death. My father''s hand was in the air.


    Because, at the time of his attack, Peng Xuefei suddenly stood in front of Peng Yi. She blocked my father''s attack with her own body.


    When my father killed a man, let alone someone who dared to stop him. There were very few people who dared to resist. The destruction of the Sheng family was a good example.


    Now, Peng Xuefei, a woman, has the courage to block my father with her body. This scene is really astonishing. Peng Yi is even more shocked and says, "Feifei, what are you doing?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 787

    At the moment, Peng Xuefei couldn''t hear any voice at all. She seemed to have firmly established this belief in her heart and vowed to live and die with Peng''s family. She couldn''t watch her father die in front of her, so she preferred to die first.


    But my dad said he didn''t kill women, so Peng Xuefei didn''t die. But seeing Peng Xuefei didn''t know his face, my father was also obviously displeased. His breath of death became more and more strong. He gently took back his fist in front of Peng Xuefei, and then fiercely said, "get out of the way!"


    His voice, brought out his momentum, let Peng Xuefei''s hair float up.


    Peng Fei is not afraid of her death any more.


    In the face of my father''s Weiyin, she did not flinch, but straightened out her chest and said obstinately: "no, if you want to kill my father, kill me first!"


    This makes my father''s eyes more and more cold, he said coldly: "I said, I don''t kill women, get out of the way!"


    Dad, I''m so scared at last.


    Peng Xuefei was not frightened. Other members of the sea gang were all scared. Peng Yu quickly tried to persuade him: "elder sister, go quickly!"


    Peng Yi was even more anxious: "Feifei, I don''t care about you, you go home quickly!"


    Their voices became more and more anxious, but no one could persuade Peng Xuefei. Her tall figure, like an iceberg, stood in front of the leader of Xia gang and blocked my father''s way.


    However, Peng Xuefei''s body is strong and straight, but her face is sad to the limit, her tears do not stop flowing, her throat seems to be blocked, choked speechless.


    When she calmed down, she tried to yell at my father: "I won''t go. You killed me! You don''t dare to kill me, and ask your subordinates to kill me. Aren''t you a killer maniac? Hurry up, kill us all and stay alone


    Peng Xuefei is as mad as a madman. She is not afraid of death, but even says such fierce words to stimulate my father and ask for death.


    This time, not only the people of the sea gang were completely shocked, but also all the people on my side were in a daze. Who could imagine that a weak woman would have such courage and bravery to face death in front of the ghost king.


    When my father put on his mask, he was just like the real king of hell. He could not tolerate a woman''s disobedience for three or four times. His murderous spirit became more and more serious, and the fierce light in his eyes became more and more powerful. Anyone who was closer to him could clearly feel that burning breath. Obviously, he would enter the mode of killing again.


    The ghost king was so powerful that the audience almost could not help being quiet. Everyone did not even dare to breathe in the atmosphere. They just held their breath and watched.


    In this all kinds of silence, I have been in a state of floating, waiting for my father to have the next action, suddenly opened a voice to say a shock to the whole audience: "Dad, let them go!"


    My voice was very loud, and my words were even more astonishing to everyone, but at the same time, it also made everyone nervous. As soon as I opened my mouth, my father''s breath of death was suddenly restrained, and the atmosphere of terror and suffocation in the field was immediately eased, and all people were finally able to take a breath.


    My almost forgotten character, in this moment, once again became the focus of the audience. All the people relaxed at the same time, can not help but look at me, of course, in addition to Peng Xuefei.


    Peng Xuefei, she seems to me is completely despair, in the face of death, she did not ask me for help once, even, did not even give me a look for help, she really came to the point of breaking up with me, like a stranger.


    However, she treated me as a stranger, but I couldn''t turn a blind eye to her. I couldn''t have watched her die at my father''s hand. I knew that if the people of the Haigang were slaughtered, Peng Xuefei would never live with her strong character. Therefore, even if my father didn''t kill her, she would die.


    I had made her miserable enough, so I didn''t want her to die, so I couldn''t let Haibang die. I could only ask my father to let them go.


    Everyone who is present knows that the hatred between me and the Haigang is very strong. Now, I am cold and cold to plead for them, which is inevitably puzzling. Whether it is my brother or the people of the Haibang, they all look at me with puzzled eyes.


    My father even gave me an inexplicable look and said, "why? They almost killed you several times. Don''t you want revenge? "


    I don''t know why, I just feel more sad when I hear the word revenge.


    Today''s accident is really too severe for me. My brain seems to have a concussion, but I haven''t completely recovered. I can''t understand the whole thing. My brain is confused and my heart is even more disordered. If it wasn''t for Peng Xuefei''s appearance, I might have been in the state of losing my soul all the time.


    Until I saw Peng Xuefei so heartrending, saw her so determined to die, saw her sad expression to the extreme, I had some recollection, the heart can not help the pain, I do not care about any other, only know, I can''t implicate Peng Xuefei.


    After a while, I spoke again and said to my father, "I don''t want revenge. Let them go!"My attitude has been very clear, I thought I had said so clearly, my father should have agreed to my request, but he did not, he did not hesitate to sternly rebuff me: "no, mow the grass to remove the root, otherwise there will be endless trouble!"


    Hearing this, the faces of the sea Gang people, who had the hope because of my plea, darkened again, and their eyes fell into the deepest despair.


    And I''m like a spring that''s been pressed the tightest, the moment I hear that from my dad. Spring burst open, my heart has been suppressed that fire suddenly fierce combustion, my eyes began to suffuse red light, my fist tightly squeezed up.


    Emotions such as tornado tearing me violently, in the eyes of all, I suddenly opened my voice, to my ghost king father, crazy roar: "I said, let them go!"


    My roar, straight into the sky, shocked all the people in the audience. For a moment, everyone''s eyes showed a color of extreme shock.


    I''m afraid I''m the first one to be angry with the ghost king or even yell at the ghost king in a commanding tone.


    The ghost king really shows the terrible side of the king of hell. He is swept by a terrible situation and shows his great power here. It can be said that no matter how powerful a person is facing him, he can be instantly submerged and become the weakest chicken.


    Even Peng Yi, a former hero, felt powerless to die in front of my father. Ghost King''s power bombed all people, he brought a kind of terror burning aura, let people dare not close, let people look up to him, he is the soul that everyone dare not violate.


    However, at this moment, I was so rude to the ghost king that I did what everyone dare not do. It is not because the ghost king is my father that I dare to do so.


    It''s because I really can''t stand his cruel and cruel behavior. I don''t like his dehumanizing behavior. I really don''t like it.


    Especially to see Peng Xuefei in the mire of pain, so desperate, so sad, I really can''t bear, I can''t bear to let her witness her relatives die one by one, can''t bear to let her bear the most cruel despair in the world, and can''t bear to watch her die.


    After all, she was innocent from the beginning to the end. After all, she paid so much for me. She returned to the battlefield at the moment and originally intended to plead for me. She was hurt so deeply by me, but she was thinking of me. How could I bear to continue to hurt her cruelly.


    Too many emotions in my heart, this moment, I was completely burst out. My outbreak shocked the whole audience, and even, Peng Xuefei, who was strangers to me, couldn''t help looking at me. Her eyes became extremely complicated.


    And my dad, who was yelled at by me, finally realized it. I''m serious. He directly turned around and faced me. Then, he said to me seriously: "Arlo, you were not the one who wanted to kill the Hai Gang more than I did at the beginning. Why do you want me to release them now? It''s not for the sake of this little girl."


    After that, my father also pointed to Peng Xuefei beside him.


    Peng Xuefei, whose eyes are complicated, is suddenly pointed by my father. Her look can''t help but change again and become more complicated. But she seems to be trying to control her emotions so that outsiders can''t see anything unusual. But I can see from her eyes that she still cares about my father''s words very much. It can be seen that she still cares about my feelings for her.


    Although I did have something to do with Peng Xuefei, it was not entirely because of her. I can''t let her continue to have illusions about me, I can''t hurt her emotionally, I can''t promise her anything.


    So I had to give my dad two serious words: "no!"


    My tone was very decisive, and still angry.


    When my dad heard me say no, he took back his hand and put it behind him. Then he said in a more dignified voice: "give me a reason to let them go!"


    Maybe, because I was his son, the ghost king didn''t care about my anger to him. He would calm down and talk to me so much, and he was willing to listen to my explanation. It is impossible for anyone to do so for the cold faced and merciless ghost king.


    However, it is a gift to others, but I am only bored. The fire in my chest is burning more and more vigorously, and the emotion in my heart is stirring more and more fierce.


    Suddenly, the mood collapsed again. I was red eyed and yelled hysterically to my father: "for any reason, I don''t think you are qualified to kill them. Why do you kill innocent people indiscriminately! Yes, at the beginning, I really wanted to kill Peng Yi and the Hai Gang. That was because I planted the seeds of hatred against them, because they were the leader of H Province.


    They caught you, killed my brother, and made my favorite woman a vegetable. I hated them so much. However, I don''t know. I don''t know you were caught on purpose. Dad, do you know how much I have suffered and suffered in order to save you?


    In order to save you, I gave up my lover, abandoned my brother, and even shamelessly used the feelings of an innocent girl. Do you know all these? In order to save you, I nearly lost my life several times. I sacrificed many brothers. Ziyi''s life and death are unknown. Do you know?


    Take a look at all the bleak things on the scene and look at the dead people. This is not caused by the sea Gang, but by you. You are the culprit. How can you judge the life and death of otherswww.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 788

    Because I was so excited, my voice almost burst, and my tears burst out uncontrollably.


    At this moment, I let out all the anger I held in my heart. This is the biggest reason why I changed my mind and didn''t kill the sea Gang people. This is the reality that I hate to accept.


    In fact, I have grown up, even if I endure more torture and hardship, I can bear it.


    In my previous opinion, as long as I could save my father, I could digest all the pain and grievance I had suffered. But in fact, there was such a devastating contrast. The cruelty of reality broke my perseverance. I thought that my father who had suffered a lot was actually a ruthless ghost king. He was deliberately arrested, and he could easily escape from the dark moon hall. All these were set by him. I was a chess player who was tricked.


    I can''t accept such a result. I can''t imagine what I''ve done foolishly. It turns out that it''s just a void. In the end, I not only hurt myself, but also implicated so many people. How can I be worthy of Ziyi, Peng Xuefei, my brother who fought for me, and the souls of the dead brothers.


    I feel that I am the biggest fool in the world, and the person who made all this is my own father. How can I bear it? How can I not be angry and vent?


    I''m not only angry with the ghost king, but also denounce his crimes. I''m the only one who can do this.


    One stone aroused thousands of waves. My indignant accusation of the ghost king really made the audience gape and stirred the hearts of the whole audience. Even grandfather Bai couldn''t help but rebuke me and said, "Arlo, don''t say that about your father!"


    The son scolds his father, which in other people''s eyes is unfilial. What''s more, my father has a special identity. He is the king of ghosts that no one dares to offend, and he is the existence of supreme authority. Now that I have violated his dignity and even denounced him in public, it is no wonder that other people will be tongue tied and can''t believe it.


    However, where I can manage other people''s views and care about his identity, I only know that I am angry and extremely dissatisfied with him. I just can''t forgive his actions. I blame him for all the responsibility.


    Even, I have always been regarded as a teacher of the white grandfather came forward to speak for him, I did not extinguish the fire, but more angry.


    Angry, I couldn''t help but roar to my grandfather: "don''t you care, you are not qualified to say me, you are a liar, you already know all this, but you just don''t tell me, have been playing with me as a fool, let me fight on the line of life and death, let me fool to hurt others, you fool people, is it fun?"


    My tone is full of rage, and I am also full of endless frustration and sadness. The grandfather Bai who has been joking and refusing to give up has been dumbfounded by me. Now I almost become like a mad dog. I have lost my due sense and caught who is biting whom.


    Seeing me so crazy, even Han Yimo, who had helped me many times, wanted to come to persuade me, but was stopped by my father.


    My dad''s momentum is still magnificent, his eyes are still sharp, but deep. He looked at me deeply and said solemnly, "this is the river and lake. From the day you want to mix up, I have told you that this is a dangerous road to no return. No matter who it is, as long as they set foot on this road, they should be ready to die at any time.


    The weak are eliminated and the strong survive. This is a society where the weak eat the strong. You can''t change it, nor can I. Whether I was caught on purpose or not, the Hai Gang tried their best to catch me, which was their fault.


    Have you ever thought that if I am not the ghost king, if I have no absolute strength, then the people who died today will be our father and son, and all the people in your war. Now the situation can reverse, because the strength, we are strong, they are weak, so they die.


    On the other hand, if I let them go today and give them the chance to reverse, when they become stronger, they will devour us. This is a cruel society, where the king is defeated by the enemy. It is because of the survival of the fittest in society that people will constantly strive for self-improvement and human beings will make continuous progress. Son, do you understand what I said? "


    As the king of ghosts, he can say so many words in front of so many people at one breath, which is enough to show that he is very sincere. He made this explanation to me with the most sincere heart.


    His explanation is equivalent to analyzing the situation of today''s cruel society. Indeed, what he said is very reasonable. This is the reality. In the past, I was weak, so I was a waste that everyone hated.


    Later, I changed, I rose and became the overlord respected by thousands of people. Only the strong can be looked up to, and the weak can only be eliminated.


    The human world is no different from the animal world. The weak are eaten by bullying, and the strong survive. If an animal wants to survive, it has to evolve until it is at the top of the food chain. Maybe, only in this way can we have a short-term peace.


    Similarly, the same is true of human beings. Only by constantly stepping on the heads of others and climbing higher, can we survive in the underground world and show mercy to the enemy. That is irresponsible to ourselves. Therefore, my father''s words have won the approval of most people in my side.No wonder my dad can have a group of loyal subordinates, which is not entirely because he is super powerful, he has a king style, easy to convince people.


    However, even if what he said is more reasonable, I still reject it in my heart, because I always feel that this tragedy was deliberately made by my father. Peng Yi is guilty, but the crime is not enough for the destruction of all the Haigang. My father''s practice is still too cruel after all.


    After a pause, I suddenly straightened up my chest and said to my father, "I don''t care so much. I only know that the Haigang has been taught a proper lesson. You can''t kill all of them!"


    I can''t reason with my father. I can''t give any more reasons. I can only make my attitude stronger. Since I''ve decided to go to the maritime Gang, I can''t shrink back.


    But my attitude is firm, my father seems to be more firm than me, he is willing to bear to reason with me. But will not be obedient to me, will not easily violate his own principles.


    After listening to my words, he turned his head slightly and looked at the lambs to be slaughtered. Then he said to me, "what if I don''t let go?"


    Hearing this, my heart couldn''t help but twitch. My step moved forward two steps unconsciously and walked to my father. I said directly in a decisive tone: "then you can kill me together!"


    It was another amazing word. As soon as I said it, I immediately surprised everyone in the audience. Everyone''s eyes showed an extremely inconceivable color. Even Peng Xuefei, after hearing my words, was shocked with a dull face.


    Just now, Xia Xiaoxiao said the same thing, but she said it for her father, which can only prove her filial piety. However, I said this really let people do not understand, for the enemy''s life, who can understand?


    My father, who has always been indifferent, was disappointed because of my words. He looked at me helplessly and said earnestly: "son, you are still too indecisive. You are too soft hearted. Sooner or later, you will hurt you. Since you have stepped into this road, you should be prepared to kill decisively. If you want to achieve yourself, you should not have a benevolent heart.


    Do you think Lin Xuanwu will be kind? Will Buddha be kind? Do you want to protect Peng Yi? Is he benevolent? They don''t have any, so they become the boss of one side. They lose in front of strength.


    But you are different. You are my son. I can give you the conditions that other people can''t have all their lives. You only need to have the will of Xiaoxiong, and you can dominate


    My father can achieve his myth, can become a legend that makes everyone afraid, naturally he has his own ability. He has strength, his style and principles.


    Now, he applies his theory to me just to persuade me. He is really special to me. He is willing to teach and persuade me so patiently. Even seduced me with the achievements of the supreme king. In other words, as long as I cooperate with him, as long as I am willing to change my mind, he can help me become king.


    However, I can''t agree with his remarks. My style is quite different from his. He has his principles and I have mine.


    After listening to his words, I became very serious and said solemnly to him: "I don''t care how other people are. I only know that whatever I do, I should be worthy of my conscience. I don''t want everyone to be satisfied, I just want to have a clear conscience.


    You just want to use violence to solve everything. You use violence to make people surrender, frighten and attract people. I don''t like it more. What I want is to influence others with the heart of benevolence and righteousness, so that people really believe me, only I am from.


    If I step on this road, we must kill innocent people in order to survive. Then, I would rather kill myself


    My words are also strong, my attitude, firm as before, seems to be stubborn to the end.


    The atmosphere of the scene was even more strange. Everyone held their breath and looked at our father and son. At this moment, the string between my father and I seemed to be stretched to the limit, and there was a possibility of fracture at any time.


    Almost since I started talking, I''ve been standing on the opposite side of my father. He wants to kill the sea gang. I don''t allow him. He asked me to give a reason. I pointed the spear at him and criticized him in public. He reasoned with me, and I retorted. He insisted on his principles. I fought against him with my life. Whatever he did, I fought against him. Now we look like enemies rather than father and son.


    In the eyes of anyone, my father is a mythical figure, an elusive king and the supreme ruler. No one dares to disobey him, but he has to obey him.


    But I kept violating his majesty and disobeying him. Even if I were his son, I''m afraid I would suffer the anger of the ghost king.


    At this moment, my dad''s breath is really rolling. His eyes are like changing clouds and unpredictable. The terror of his body is gradually sending out, and the surrounding air seems to have become hot.


    No one dares to speak in the field. The only one who dared to dissuade him before, I have already stopped him. No one dares to touch the fire from the ghost king.


    The vast battlefield is silent, which is the eerie silence on the eve of the storm. This silence is very terrible, which makes people suffocate and frighten involuntarily.Especially the Haibang people, they almost did not breathe, they all hold their breath, staring at the ghost king with fear, eyes full of anxiety.


    They are now facing the choice of life and death. They are waiting for my father''s judgment. At such a time, everyone will be nervous. Even their leader, Peng Da Gang leader, is in a cold sweat and full of tension.


    The rising sun in the sky, because of my father''s momentum, hide in the dark clouds, the vast sky, as if by splash ink general, become gray.


    The sky is gray, now the battlefield is even more dark, the atmosphere can not help but more strange, here again degenerated into a hell on earth, and my father is the only master of this hell, all of us stand cautiously under his authority.


    Suddenly, my father moved. In the quiet of the whole scene, he suddenly turned his head and focused his eyes on the side of Haibang. He gave them a roar like the tide and the electric switch: "get out of here!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 789

    A word, startled the sky thunder rolling, brought out my father''s boundless domineering, but also shattered the breath of death in the air, let the haze disperse, let people breathe again. Hell in this second, changed back to the world.


    Although my father is still domineering, although the word "rolling" is earth shaking and overwhelming, it directly shows that my father and his old man have compromised, and a confrontation between father and son ends with his compromise.


    After all, my insistence helped. My obstinacy made the king of ghosts step back. The king of ghosts, who killed people without blinking an eye, had to compromise. How can people believe that. For a moment, the people in the field could not slow down. It was a bit of a cloud.


    However, other people couldn''t respond to it. The sea Gang people were very quick to recover. The ghost King''s roll was heard by the sea Gang people as the voice of nature, the most beautiful voice in the world.


    Half of their feet have stepped into the gates of hell, as if instantly suffered the world''s amnesty. At once, the sad clouds on their faces Suddenly dispersed, their uneasiness was not there, their nervousness was not there, instead, they were excited, incomparable excitement. Some even trembled with excitement.


    One second, they are still like the point, can not move, the next second, they jump up. It was in this instant that all the remaining members of the Hai Gang recovered their spirits and were full of joy. They did not dare to delay at all, and they immediately pulled out of the scene in a hurry.


    Only Peng Xuefei was alone, but also stupidly stood in place. A little can not return to God, or say, she is still looking at me daze, as if this moment, her eyes only me.


    Peng Yi looked in a hurry. Seeing Peng Xuefei still clubbed there, he immediately pulled her and said anxiously, "go


    While talking, he took Peng Xuefei away in a hurry, for fear of delaying for another second, and my father would like to repent.


    Who could have thought that Peng Yi, once proud of his life, would walk in such a mess and in such a hurry as a lost dog. Even they had no time to care about the seriously injured people lying on the ground and only cared about their own escape.


    Although I can''t stand their behavior, I won''t regret it since I decided to let them go. No matter how selfish they are, they have nothing to do with me. They will find a way to deal with the dead and wounded of Haibang who are left behind by them.


    Anyway, seeing Peng Xuefei and her family leave safely, my inner remorse and guilt have finally been eased. Only by doing so will I have a clear conscience and a little peace of mind.


    Soon, those people of the Haibang disappeared out of our sight.


    The atmosphere of the scene, a brief silence, then, my father took a step forward, came to me.


    He didn''t entangle with me about the Hai Gang any more. He just took off his mask, took off his cape and threw it aside in front of me. Immediately, my father was restored to his original appearance, and he once again became the humble but majestic Su Qiyao.


    His spirit is always so capable, and his face is always resolute. But now, his expression became very gentle, and his eyes were full of fatherly kindness.


    He was not angry with me because of my disobedience. On the contrary, his love for me seemed to become more profound. He looked at me seriously and said in a deep voice, "son, are you angry with me?"


    His question was a little cautious. Obviously, he attached great importance to my opinion. He cared more about his son''s feelings than his false name and so-called dignity. Maybe it was because of this that he released the Haigang people for me.


    I raised my eyes, looked at my father''s eyes, tightly staring at him, at the moment, he recovered his original appearance, finally, I felt the familiar breath from his face, I felt the strong father''s love from his eyes. At this moment, he is not so strange, and my cold heart is also warm.


    Unable to help it, I said to him: "I am not angry, you should see that from the moment you become a transformation, I feel like you are very far away, you become strange, changed I do not know.


    Before that, you were my most trusted father and my only support. What I know about you is just an ordinary person who wants to live a good life at home. Even though I know that you have had a good time in the past, at least I think you want to enjoy your old age now. But I didn''t expect you to have such a cruel side


    When I said this, my voice was already hoarse and out of shape. This is my sincere words. It is the true words I told my father calmly after I eliminated my emotions and prejudices.


    In the past, I only knew that my father had some abilities in the army and some abilities in mixing with others. However, how could I think that he was the ghost king.


    He put on his mask and I could hardly feel the breath. Only if he is a strange ghost king. His cruelty broke my heart. His deliberate capture by the sea Gang made me panic. How can I be indifferent to such a man?


    After listening to my words, my father couldn''t help but smile with a bitter smile. There was a lot of helplessness in his smile. He looked at me helplessly and said with a heavy voice: "I''d like to live in my life. After I got out of prison, I didn''t want to participate in the affairs of the river and lake again. But don''t you know? Some people want to force me out of the mountain. They just want to disturb my life and prevent me from living a leisurely life. I can''t help it eitherMy father''s words were like a sledgehammer, which made a hole in my brain and made my heart shake hard. At this time, I suddenly remembered that my father came out of the mountain because of me.


    He has been in his hometown since he was released from prison. He has never interfered in my affairs. Most of all, he found a helper for me. He planted flowers, drank tea and lived a quiet life in his hometown. It''s true that he didn''t think about coming back to the world!


    It seems that Wu Tianhao made all this. He planned it step by step and finally forced my father out of the mountain.


    Wu Tianhao makes use of Ziyi and her marriage with Fudong to solve the contradiction between me and Fudong. Later, I caught Fu Dong and provoked the Buddha. He buried Ziyi alive, but he had to kill me. It was at that time that my father was forced to go out to save me and pave the way for me in that city. But in a flash, my father was caught by the sea Gang because of Wu Tianhao''s temptation. He didn''t show up until today.


    Now think about it, my father didn''t take the initiative to participate in these disputes. He just stepped into Wu Tianhao''s trap and fell into his chess game step by step. I will always remember the sentence my father said on the phone: they are trying to force me out of the mountain!


    Maybe from the beginning of saying this, my father had expected something. He followed the Bureau set by Wu Tianhao. Maybe he had his intention.


    Thinking of this, I immediately came back to my father and asked, "is this all because of Wu Tianhao?"


    Hearing Wu Tianhao''s three words, my father couldn''t help but snort, and then said contemptuously, "where does he have this qualification. At the beginning, I expected that Wu Tianhao could not be the person behind the scenes. If he had no support, he would not dare to disobey me. Don''t you wonder why I was caught by the sea Gang on purpose? Because I knew that someone was dealing with me secretly. I also knew that Wu Tianhao''s appearance in H Province that day was a trap. I fell into the trap on purpose. I just want to see, as they wish, who is scheming to force me out of the mountain and deal with me! "


    After hearing this, my heart couldn''t help shaking again, and a deep sense of fear suddenly swept over. It turned out that things were not as simple as the surface. My father was deliberately arrested, and it was really his intention. He also knew Wu Tianhao''s plot for a long time. He deliberately jumped into the plot in order to find out the real mastermind. It turned out that there was someone else who was determined to force my father out of the mountain.


    All of a sudden, I felt that this situation had gone beyond the scope of my cognition. I couldn''t think of any further. I couldn''t think of a reason. My mind was in a mess. Involuntarily, I blurted out and said: "now find out who it is?"


    Smell speech, my father''s look suddenly a Lin, his eyes become very deep. His tone also became enigmatic: "the fox''s tail has been exposed, otherwise how can the sea Gang know to ambush you here in advance?"


    Suddenly, my brain exploded again. My father''s words were more powerful than the atomic bomb. I was almost crushed to pieces. My heart can''t help but stab pain, fear continues to spread, almost engulf me.


    Today, at the moment of being ambushed by the sea gang. I had a bad feeling that I had been betrayed by the people closest to me, because only three people knew my detailed action plan, Shen Muchen, uncle Yang, and Mu Nan.


    But the last thing I want to suspect is them. I find all kinds of reasons to convince myself. I prefer to believe that Peng Yi is too clever to guess our actions through clues, but I don''t want to doubt them. But now, after listening to my dad, my heart broke in an instant. My head seems to have a kilogram weight, I am very hard, just slowly leaning over the head, looking at my brothers.


    I saw Shen Muchen, who was injured, standing in the team of more than 100 people. I saw Mu Nan, who was seriously injured, lying on the ground weakly. However, I can not see Uncle Yang, let my eyes how to wander, also can not sweep his figure.


    Uncle Yang, he disappeared. For a moment, I felt my legs were soft and my heart was shaking.


    Just when I was full of panic, my father suddenly turned around and walked with a quick and powerful step to the center of the battlefield.


    He stood in the middle of the field, his eyes were deep and sharp, and he swept around.


    Immediately. He suddenly roared into the air: "Yang Tieqing, I know you are nearby. Don''t worry, I won''t deal with you today, because we are brothers today. However, from now on, I declare that I will never have you again.


    Tieqing, why are you? Why are you. At the beginning, when I realized that Wu Tianhao was abnormal, I knew that there must be someone to support him. Moreover, this person must be the one closest to me. Otherwise, Wu Tianhao would not know everything about me.


    Originally, you should be my number one suspect, but I have doubted you, but I have never doubted you, because you are the best brother of Su Qiyao.


    We grew up together, joined the army together, accepted hardships and accepted challenges together. We are brothers, not brothers, but better than brothers.


    When I was in prison, I did not hesitate to entrust my son to you, just because you are my most trusted brother. How can I get it? You betrayed me. Do you know how hard my heart is? Do you know? "www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 790

    The last word almost pierced the sky and shocked the whole world. At this moment, my father''s mood broke out to the extreme. He was not afraid of heaven and earth. He had such a painful time. His voice was helpless and had infinite sadness. He didn''t hide himself at all, showing such heartbreaking feelings.


    My father is a man who can never be defeated. He is the king of ghosts in the heaven and earth. However, he is betrayed by the most trusted person and the best brother. His emotional wall is still broken. His body can still stand aloof, his mind is still in spirit, his spirit is still alive, but his mood is uncontrollable.


    I finally understand, why just after my father became the ghost king, he would be so cruel and bloody, just like the wild animals in the cage just released, they were crazy to bite the enemy. It turns out that this is not only because the Sheng family hurt me, but also because when he came out of the dark moon hall, he already knew the truth and knew that he had been betrayed by Uncle Yang. He was angry. He had to use the blood of the enemy to ease his emotions. Therefore, he became a devil and became extremely vicious.


    However, my father''s sincere words, but did not get any response, the surrounding is still quiet, does not seem to exist at all.


    But my father is like a thousand mile eye. He always believes that uncle Yang is nearby. Even if the other party doesn''t respond, even if there is no silence around, he still insists on his own judgment.


    In the silent silence, he continued to give out a wild animal like roar: "Yang Tieqing, I understand your personality. You are not a man who is greedy for fame and wealth. Power is just a cloud to you. So when I was in the army, I retired, and you resolutely chose to retire. Your skills were not much worse than mine. You could not get any power with your ability, but you didn''t care. You kept a low profile and preferred to go into business and become an unknown businessman. You didn''t get involved in anything. I don''t believe that you are deliberately dealing with me, is for what a name, now, I just want to know, you betrayed me because of what? "


    My father''s roar makes the world change color, makes the crowd tremble, and makes the birds and beasts panic.


    I have never seen my father feel so sad. I have never seen him so excited. It can be seen that he really cares about Uncle Yang. His heart is really hurt. He just wants to get an answer, an answer that he can''t think of in any case.


    And just as my father''s voice faded away, the sky suddenly exploded, and Yang shuna''s familiar voice suddenly pierced: "Ye Jingwen!"


    Uncle Yang''s voice, with a strong penetrating power, the whole sky echoed his aftersound for a long time. From his voice, I can clearly feel Yang shuna''s powerful and rebellious momentum.


    Sure enough, uncle Yang is a master, a top master, a master comparable to my father. He''s really hiding too deep.


    Last time, the fire of war suddenly reappeared. At that time, I saw Uncle Yang in military uniform. I had never thought that he would have such momentum. Even though I knew he had been a soldier, I didn''t think his military value was much high.


    In my mind, uncle Yang is a businessman in the business field, but how can I think that his strength has reached such a terrible level. Even my father said that uncle Yang''s strength is not much worse than him. Obviously, uncle Yang also has the strength of my father, but he has never shown his strength and is willing to do a proper business People.


    Uncle Yang betrays my father, but he is the most terrible person who betrays uncle Yang. It''s hard to understand why he is the best one who betrays uncle Yang. Of course, I can''t think of it any more. My brain seems to be filled with paste. After my father finished speaking, I was completely confused.


    However, when I heard uncle Yang''s shocking words, the paste in my brain instantly swelled, and I suddenly woke up from the fog. My heart was almost shocked out of the body, because the three words he said were a name and my mother''s name.


    Obviously, uncle Yang has already given the answer, that is, the reason why he betrayed my father is not because of his name, but because of my mother.


    I don''t understand the past generation''s grudges at all, and my father never tells me about my mother. However, I know clearly that my mother has always been my father''s scale, is hidden in my father''s heart the deepest wound.


    If I ranked second in my father''s heart, then my mother was worthy of the first place, no one can shake it. My mom is the most special person in my dad''s world.


    However, at this moment, uncle Yang blamed my mother for betraying my father. This fool can hear it. Uncle Yang and my mother must have some stories.


    Perhaps, it is because of this involvement that the feelings between brothers, there are cracks.


    They all said that the hero was sad about the beauty pass. I didn''t expect that uncle Yang and my father both lost in love. My father, he is the most powerful legendary figure, but such a figure is prostrate under my mother''s pomegranate skirt. Now even because of my mother, he has been betrayed by his best brother. What a blow to the ghost king.


    Almost as soon as Uncle Yang''s voice dropped, my father seemed to have suffered a bolt from the blue. His expression suddenly froze. In a flash, his momentum suddenly burst again. I felt a heat wave coming from my face when I was far away from him. It can be seen that my father was completely angry, and his heartstrings were hurt by Uncle Yang.As a proud ghost king of a generation, my father naturally has a mentality that ordinary people can''t match. No matter what kind of crisis he is facing, he can handle it calmly, be neither flattered nor humiliated, as if nothing can crush him. He can always maintain that kind of courage, keep that kind of indomitable spirit, and the most stable mentality.


    However, uncle Yang''s betrayal made him sad. Now, the reason why Uncle Yang betrayed him has something to do with my mother, which makes him furious. He is like a beast, furious in the middle of the battlefield. His hair fluttered in the wind, and his eyes burst into a red light. He asked Uncle Yang angrily and asked him to tell him how ugly he was.


    Look at my dad. Obviously, he doesn''t know anything about the relationship between uncle Yang and my mother. He doesn''t know why Uncle Yang betrayed his best brother because of my mother. Because I don''t know, because I don''t understand, my father is so angry and angry.


    However, no matter what my father asked, uncle Yang did not respond. He just said my mother''s name, and there was no sound. It seemed that he had left here completely. No matter how my father yelled, it was quiet all around.


    No one dares to make a sound in the whole scene. All the people are just staring at my father and the angry ghost king.


    Maybe, it''s the first time for everyone to see the ghost King''s side, but when the ghost king is angry, people will be afraid. Therefore, the people present not only dare not speak, but also look very cautious and dare not show any special look.


    Time flows slowly in the strange atmosphere, and finally, the beast stops roaring. My father, after a reckless vent, suddenly stops. His expression immediately returns to indifference, and his face is like ice.


    Then, he walked with agile steps, calmly came to me, with a serious tone: "son, withdraw!"


    My father is a strong man who has experienced the vicissitudes of life. He has few emotions. At the moment, he seldom has emotions. However, he comes and goes quickly. His heart is strong. His mind is broad. No matter how much he is hit, he can bear to live, and can suppress the emotion in his heart without showing it to the public.


    However, he can pretend to be the same as nobody, but I can''t. what makes me sad most today is not only the brothers falling in the pool of blood, but also because of cheating, because he is manipulated as a chess piece.


    My most dependent father lied to me, and I was cheated by my grandfather. Han Yimo, who treated me like my own son, cheated me. Even uncle Yang, who raised me from childhood, cheated me. Overnight, I just feel that the whole world is deceiving me. I live like a fool, living in lies, living under the chessboard of others. So funny to live. My heart keeps dripping blood, very painful.


    I thought that, I worked so hard to live, so hard to progress, I finally grew up a lot, I thought I would let the people around me look at me differently, that I had achieved a hegemony. Unexpectedly, in the end, I was a joke, a big joke.


    Suddenly, I became confused, very confused. I couldn''t help but ask my father, "am I your own son?"


    Hearing my sudden question, my father''s iceberg face suddenly changed color. He frowned and said in a deep voice, "yes, why do you ask that?"


    I pursed my mouth bitterly. Then, in a hoarse voice, I replied, "what''s the matter with Uncle Yang and my mother?"


    Dad, I almost don''t know. I can''t find it. I can''t understand it


    Find him, ask clearly, say these words, my father''s anger has been unable to help rising out, his eyes, showing a very cold color, it seems that he will not stop until he finds uncle Yang.


    I would not be afraid of his anger, especially when he recovered his true appearance. After a slight pause, I continued to ask, "where are you going to find it?"


    "The headquarters of the bloody cherry blossom!" my father replied without thinking


    Red cherry blossom, yes, Wu Tianhao is a bloody cherry blossom. Besides, blood cherry blossom is the best at playing tricks in secret. Last time, there was an internal war between the Hai Gang because the bloody cherry blossom was a hindrance. Later, Han Yimo said that the Chu family dared to deal with her because someone was supporting her. At that time, I heard Han Yimo talking about blood Butterfly at the door. Now want to come, in the Sheng family behind the fuel, is also this blood cherry blossom.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 791

    It turns out that all these things, all things happened, are not a coincidence, but someone is pushing it. And the person behind the scenes is the mysterious organization of red cherry blossom.


    If it wasn''t for the bloody cherry blossom, I certainly would not have become the common goal of the Sheng family and the Hai Gang. But for this organization, the Sheng family and the Hai Gang would not have made such a big noise today. Since everything is related to them, and the person who divulges the secret is uncle Yang, that is to say, the person behind Wu Tianhao is also uncle Yang. Obviously, uncle Yang is the person of blood cherry blossom.


    Thinking of this, I suddenly think of Miaomiao. She is also a bloody cherry blossom. Did Uncle Yang and Miao Miao collude with each other to cheat me from a very early time?


    I can''t imagine, the heart is seized with pain, betrayed by the most dependent and trusted people, this taste, is really too hard. Uncle Yang, he brought me up. He can be said to be my second father. I trust him so much, but he deliberately harms me. How can I stand it.


    My mood in the rapid roll, the heart more and more tight, more and more pain. But I still forced myself to restrain myself and continued to ask my father, "I want to ask you now. You know that someone is playing tricks secretly. Why are you hiding me from me? Why do you want to push me to the front line to bear so much pain? Do you know that I almost died several times?"


    This problem is what I care about most. No matter what, I can''t accept my father''s deceit to me. He has been hiding me regardless of my life and death.


    After listening to my words, my father also realized that my mood was on the verge of collapse, so he tried to slow down his tone and slowly explained to me, "I know, but I have to do this. The secret enemy is the most terrible. So, in order to let him surface, I can only fall into their trap.


    Because I believe that their fox tail will always show. As for you, I have thought about your safety and will let Yang Tieqing advise you to hide, but I also know your character, you will not be willing to hide. Therefore, I entrust the old man Bai to protect you secretly, and let Yang Tieqing help you develop your war. This is actually an experience for you.


    In fact, I also know that the real purpose of the mastermind behind the scenes is to force me out of the mountain, to deal with me and my old team, not you, otherwise you would have been dead. Because of this, I can rest assured that you struggle alone. This is just a test. Since you have chosen this road, you must be prepared to face the test of life and death. Now, I''m glad to see you grow so fast in just a few months! "


    My father was patient to explain these words one by one. In fact, what he said was also very reasonable. Basically, from Wu Tianhao''s betrayal, it was doomed that someone would make mischief in the dark. If the secret person was not removed, my father could not be at ease. Therefore, he could only commit a personal danger and fall into the enemy''s trap.


    And I do not have too much risk, I fell into the trap several times is my own reason. In the dungeon, it was a coincidence that Peng Xuefei was arrested by the housekeeper. However, it happened that Peng Xuefei and I were together, so we got into trouble by mistake.


    Speaking of it, Haibang didn''t want to kill me at the beginning. Four and five Tang tried their best to catch me. Later, it was I who killed myself and finally let the Hai Gang want to kill me.


    On the other hand, the Sheng family tried to deal with me because I was with Peng Xuefei and angered Sheng Mingjie. Sheng Mingjie, a treacherous villain, wanted me to die, so I would be in danger several times.


    As for uncle Yang, even if he hated my father again and wanted to hurt my father, he would not kill me. If he wanted to kill me, how could I live to this day? Moreover, the enmity between him and my father is derived from my mother. No matter what, I am my mother''s son. If Uncle Yang really has any special feelings for my mother, he will not kill my mother''s children.


    I think, no matter for my father, or for uncle Yang, I am a chess piece, a chess piece that they play with each other. Of course, my father''s purpose is to lead to the mastermind behind the scenes. Uncle Yang''s goal is to deal with my father and his old friends.


    If Uncle Yang''s purpose is like this, then is not the purpose of blood cherry blossom the same?


    No wonder, Wu Tianhao would instigate Ren to lead to the civil strife of the Hai Gang. Perhaps, at that time, Wu Tianhao''s goal was to let the Haibang hand over my father, and to deal with my father. After all, Haibang arrested my father, but I didn''t do anything, and I hid in anonymity, which made the bloody Cherry Blossom can''t stand it.


    However, on that night, Han Yimo exposed his identity in order to save me. This situation was totally different. The bloody Cherry Blossom immediately found the target and locked in Han Yimo.


    Han Yimo is my father''s important old department. Of course, the bloody cherry blossom will not be let go. It is also at that time that my dangerous road really begins.


    Later, I was involved in a huge whirlpool, I led my brothers, fell into the mouth of the Haibang.


    In the final analysis, the bloody Cherry Blossom did not lose a soldier in this war, but I almost lost my whole army. If it wasn''t for my father''s old people who were invincible and my father''s strength was not terrible, maybe my brother and I, even my father, and all my father''s old men would be dead here.Fortunately, in the end, the victory of the battle still belonged to my father. Uncle Yang''s plot was completely smashed, and he still lost. Maybe he underestimated my father''s strength, or he didn''t expect my father''s martial arts to become more rebellious after training in the dark moon hall. Anyway, uncle Yang''s final result was a failure. Although he failed, the bloody Cherry Blossom did not have any loss.


    The plot seems to be over. Maybe it hasn''t started yet. Maybe, uncle Yang had expected the end. He expected that the alliance of the Haibang and the Sheng family could not destroy my father''s old family, but he didn''t care. His real goal is to make my dad angry and bring all my dad''s people to the surface so that he can get rid of my dad''s people.


    In other words, my father and the bloody Cherry Blossom have a real big battle to fight. What about me? What am I between them?


    In fact, I''m a victim. I''m a pawn used by them. Up to now, the blood cherry blossom has lost nothing, and my father''s old Department has not lost a soldier. In the end, it was all my brothers who died and died for me.


    I hurt my brother sadly. I was cheated by my closest relatives. I became a fool. How can I swallow this tone?


    A very strong flame, in my heart fierce burning up, my chest is like blocked to what, Qi and blood is not smooth. My body''s internal organs are constantly surging, the emotion is squeezing me, let me be unable to restrain the suffering.


    I bit my teeth and yelled to my father in a voice that was almost roaring: "it doesn''t matter if I face life and death, because you are my father, and it''s OK for me to die because of you. But my brother, my woman, shouldn''t pay for you. Why should they accompany me to die? Anyway, it''s wrong for you to lie to me. You all treat me as a fool and let me bring my brothers to death. Have you considered my feelings? You see, how many brothers have I lost for you, do you know? "


    These words, brought out all my emotions, my eyes have been red, but I did not shed tears, because my tears have dried up, I can not cry out, but my heart is too painful.


    However, for the dead, my dad is very indifferent. For him, human life is no different from that of animals. He doesn''t care at all. He just calmly replies: "this is the way in the river and the river. No matter you or your brother, you will know that the road will die in battle.


    Child, I remember I told you, give you two ways to choose, one is to study at ease, live an ordinary life, the other, mix with me, this is not the way to return. But you finally choose to mix, since you have already taken this road, don''t always tangle with life and death. If you don''t want to experience life and death, it''s only constantly strong, so strong that you can look down on everything, strong enough that you can dominate everything, do you understand? "


    Don''t worry about life and death? Don''t care about human life? How can he say such a light word?


    Hearing this, my heart seems to have dropped a bomb, completely smashed.


    Today, before daybreak, I set out with my brothers and arrived here with passion all the way. We came with the heart of saving people, we came with blood and passion.


    However, one after another hit me hard, one by one facts continue to impact me, I have suffered too much pressure and pain, until now. I didn''t really recover. If my father could follow my words, comfort me and say some apologies, I might be better off, but he didn''t. He seemed to think that my brother''s death was in accordance with the fate of heaven. He was always the deputy high position, thinking that people must survive the fittest, and death is a performance of being eliminated.


    But those are all living lives. They are brothers who fight with me. How can I be indifferent to them when they die for me? What''s more, everything started with my father''s arrest. All of them were made by Yang Shu and my father''s inner enemy. Today, such a situation is caused by them, and everything I do with all my heart, everything I have seems to be a bubble.


    I can''t accept the reality, I can''t agree with my father''s point of view, everything I can''t accept. His words will only make my depression more and more deep, let my heart more and more painful.


    In this moment, I almost did my best to yell at my father: "I don''t understand, I don''t want to understand. I thought it was enough to have blood and loyalty. I didn''t know that all I met was lies and conspiracy. Now, I don''t want to mix up! "


    At the end of the day, my mood was like a flood that broke the bank, completely collapsed, and was severely damaged by Peng Yi. I watched my brothers fall in a pool of blood. The cruel fact that my father was the king of ghosts, uncle Yang''s betrayal, and all kinds of deception haunted me. All of them tangled together. I didn''t slow down for a moment. Suddenly, I felt a sharp pain in my chest.


    Just as soon as I wanted to reach out and cover my chest, suddenly, a stream of heat rushed out of my body. My throat suddenly got wet and my mouth suddenly spewed out a big mouthful of blood.


    With the gushing of blood, I finally couldn''t hold on. I fell on the ground with my eyes blackened. In my final consciousness before I fell into a coma, I heard the loud sirens and the sound of a large number of ambulanceswww.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 792

    I don''t know how long I''ve been in a coma. I just feel that when I lose consciousness, my brain seems to be in a state of emptiness. I''m like a vegetable, lying on the bed, motionless.


    Time, has been passing, I have been wandering in the confusion, for a long time, I just woke up in a daze, opened my eyes, I still reflected in my eyes is that simple small room, the pattern is unchanged, is the former white grandfather''s residence in the suburbs, of course, there are unchanged people, grandfather white.


    At the moment, he is sweating for me to insert a silver needle, pressing the acupoints, we can see that he is very careful, very cautious, and even very nervous.


    In my original cognition, white grandfather is a miracle doctor, almost has the ability to bring people back to life. I''ve never seen grandfather Bai treat his illness as seriously as he is now.


    However, I don''t know why, but I can''t make waves in my heart. It seems that my heart is dead. No matter what way grandfather Bai uses to toss my body, I am still, as if I have no consciousness.


    After a while, white grandfather just stopped to deal with me, he saw me open his eyes, immediately asked me a: "Suluo, you wake up, how do you feel?"


    I turned a deaf ear to grandfather Bai''s words, so I didn''t hear them, or I didn''t listen to them at all.


    Seeing this, grandfather Bai looked at me again. Then, he suddenly showed a bitter smile. With this smile, he left.


    After grandfather Bai left, the room was quiet again. Lonely I fell into a confused situation, white grandfather is worthy of being an expert, medical skills is really invincible, just like my father''s martial arts, have reached the peak.


    After his painstaking treatment, my body is really much better, my mind is also slowly recovered, can start to think about things.


    However, my brain is still a mess, very tangled, very chaotic. I always have a kind of shadow in my heart. I feel that I am a sinner for ages.


    My father is the ghost king, pressure in my heart, let me breathless.


    In fact, the brothers died because of me, I am ready, brothers are also prepared, but I feel that their death is not worth, and feel sorry for their death.


    If my father is really a prisoner and the target I want to rescue, even if my army is destroyed, even if I have been killed in the war, I have no regrets, because we went to fight, in order to save my father, for the faith in our hearts, we risked our lives, and death is worth dying.


    But at the end of the day, I realized that I had persisted in my faith for so long. The result was nothing. All my efforts were in vain.


    My brothers and I fought so seriously and desperately. It turned out that it was just a chess game set up by others. It was a chess game between uncle Yang and my father. The sacrifice of my brothers had no effect on them. It seemed that nobody cared about it or thought it was a big event.


    It''s my stupidity that killed my brothers. My belief and my promise to my brothers are bullshit. Their death is worthless. I can''t stand it. I can''t stand it. In particular, my father regards human life as a piece of grass root. I don''t agree with it. In my opinion, this way of killing is inevitable, but the premise is to distinguish who should die and who is not, and I will not kill innocent people indiscriminately I don''t want to be innocent and tiresome, and I don''t want to be like this now. In name, we are heading for the most firm goal with our brothers. In fact, our goal is empty. What we bought with our lives and blood is just the result of my father''s fate.


    I also want to have my value, my brothers also have their value, why in the end, we are nothing but innocent sacrifice.


    Depression has been around me, I always can not solve, can not put down, finally become depressed.


    After I woke up, I just woke up physically, but my spirit collapsed completely. I lost my vigor and vitality, my mind and my life goal.


    I just want to sleep here and be alone. Really, I am tired, I have no motivation to move forward, I don''t want to mix up, it is too tired and tired, I just want to have a good rest, not to be disturbed, not to face all kinds of people and things.


    However, my life is doomed to not be quiet, in my one person Chi Chi stay for a while, white grandfather came back, he came to check my condition, see I am not in any condition, he asked me again: "still angry?"


    I still didn''t pay attention to him. Seeing me like this, grandfather Bai couldn''t help shaking his head, but he said, "you child, how can you be so stubborn? Your father told me why I hid you. He didn''t let me tell the truth, because if you know the real situation, you will have no motivation to fight.


    In fact, your father is also for you. Only after experiencing the test of life and death, can you get real experience and real growth. You see, you have the motivation to make continuous efforts and progress.


    Now you, compared with before you, is not completely different? Your progress is rapid. At your age, it is a rare talent to have such ability. I can tell you responsibly, as long as you are willing to work hard and continue to work hard, in time, your achievements will certainly not be under your father! "I can feel that grandfather Bai''s words are really good for me. Maybe, I will redouble my efforts to catch up with my father and have a chance to overlook everything, but these are not what I want. I don''t want to use the feelings of innocent people, don''t want to step on the lives of brothers to achieve their own.


    If, in the future, I really become like my father, ignoring human life, then, even under one person, I will not be happy.


    What I really yearn for is a simple life. Even if I wanted to rush forward with my brothers before, it was also full of passion and passion, full of passion and passion, to create a wonderful future with our faith. I do not like intrigue, do not like conspiracy and betrayal, do not like to hurt innocent people. This kind of life really makes me very tired.


    Therefore, for the white grandfather''s persuasion, I still turn a deaf ear, still have no expression.


    Seeing that I was still indifferent, grandfather Bai couldn''t help sighing and moaning: "son, you can''t do this. As Su Qiyao''s son, you don''t have his style at all. To tell you the truth, you and your father are the two most special people I have ever met. Your physique is extraordinary. You are both gifted talents. Even more, your physique and your talent are stronger than your father.


    But at your age, your father is already a man of the day that everyone respects. It''s all because of his unremitting efforts, because of his constant struggle, because of his courage and faith. Do you think you are too hard and tired, but your father has suffered more than you did. At that time, he had no background, no money and really nothing. But it is because there is nothing, your father is not satisfied with his life. He always thinks that his life is determined by him and not by the heaven, so he is against the heaven and against the fate. In the end, he became famous in both black and white.


    Your present conditions are much better than your father''s, because you have innate advantages. Ghost king is your father. This is your capital. How many people can''t expect it. What reason do you have to fall down? Cheer up


    Cheer up, white grandfather said so much, just hope I cheer up, but my heart knot, where is so easy to untie. I was like entangled in a ball of silk, Leng is unable to jump out. For the white grandfather''s advice, I still did not listen, just lying quietly, motionless.


    Grandfather Bai couldn''t persuade me. The look in his eyes became more and more helpless. He sighed again and said leisurely, "it doesn''t matter if you are angry with me, but you must understand your father. He is for you.


    What''s more, in fact, your father suffered more than you. Do you know why he refused to talk about your mother? Because it was a pain for him. Your father loved your mother and did everything for her. But your mother''s family did not agree with your father because of his humble birth.


    Now, your uncle Yang betrayed him again, or because your mother betrayed him, this is a big blow to your father. However, he is much stronger than you, and he will bear his own hardships. You can''t share your father''s worries, and don''t let him worry about you any more. You can do it yourself


    Finish words, white grandfather did not wait for me to say what, directly left the room, a small room, and I left a person.


    My heart is dull pain, white grandfather''s words, really let me move, let my heart become more uncomfortable, but my brain is still a mess, that stubborn depression has always been around me, I immersed in this complex world, can not extricate myself, I really don''t think too much, just need to clean, need to buffer the occurrence of these things.


    Uncle Bai left this time, he didn''t come back. In the evening, Shen Muchen came to see me. He didn''t hurt very much. He came to see me and report to me about the brothers.


    Through Shen Muchen''s words, I know that I have been in a coma for two days, that is to say, it has been two days since the end of the war. Among the 700 elites we went to this time, only more than 200 people survived, and more than half of them were seriously injured. Such casualties are really huge and painful for me.


    On the other side of the Hai Gang, the casualties were even more serious. It can be said that this battle was unprecedented. Finally, because the ghost king and the old army participated in it, it caused a stir in the whole city, making a storm all over the city and shaking the whole underground world.


    Although this matter has a huge impact and unprecedented casualties, my father has his way, and the matter is still under his control. I don''t need to be tried.


    In fact, Shen Muchen came to persuade me to cheer up, because the war still needs me. He told me that he didn''t want to fight again.


    But I heard that so many brothers died, more self blame, I have no face to anyone, I am ashamed of the brothers, I do not deserve to be their boss.


    Therefore, the arrival of Shen Muchen, not only did not untie the depression in my heart, but also made my thinking more confused. I almost fell into a crazy stubborn, more and more distressed.


    I didn''t open my mouth to say a word, just silently do a vegetative person, alone depressed, or in other words, I can''t speak with disordered thinking. The whole person seems to be in a state of suspended animation. Shen Muchen''s persuasion failed. Finally, he was helpless and had to leave in silence.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 793

    In this day, I did not say a word, did not drink a drop of water, did not enter a grain of food, is in the silence of dullness, spent the day, anyone to persuade me is useless.


    By noon the next day, I was hungry and exhausted. I felt that I was going to die in a daze. At such a time, my father suddenly came to see me in person. He also brought a bowl of steaming rice and put it on the head of my bed.


    He stood by the bed and looked at me in silence. The meaning in his eyes was deep and long. I couldn''t see the thoughts in his heart. I felt that he had recovered to the mysterious image.


    He didn''t persuade me. After staring at me for a long time, he said to me earnestly: "I will go to the headquarters of the red cherry blossom after I have dealt with the troubles here and solved the problems of the Sheng family. As for when I can come back, or whether I can return, I don''t know.


    You are not too young. You can decide which way to choose and how to go on. I support you. I''d like to say hello to you about the sea gang. I respect your meaning and didn''t kill them all, but only if they can guarantee that they don''t have the heart of revenge. So, I hope you can make it clear to the little girl of Peng''s family that once the Hai Gang means revenge, I will let them fly to the dust and smoke out! "


    The voice fell, my father did not stay for a moment, directly left domineering, my father''s figure disappeared in my field of vision, but his words, but for a long time in my ears, lingering.


    My heart was touched again, at the same time, it was stinging again, I don''t know how to describe the mood at the moment, just feel very messy.


    In fact, after listening to my grandfather''s words, my prejudice against my father is not so big. Now, seeing my dad''s attitude, my heart is softer. I don''t hate my dad so much.


    I know that he has his style of doing things. I can''t change it. Even if I don''t agree with him, I shouldn''t fall out with him. I shouldn''t vent my anger on him. In any case, my father loves me. He has paid a lot for me. He just let the sea help those people because of me. I know his love for me.


    But I have a breath in my heart, always can not be released, I am always entangled in that shadow, the shadow of being cheated by my closest relatives and being played with by others, the shadow that my own pay is worthless, but it is a shadow that implicates others in vain.


    The shadow is too heavy, it''s really difficult to disperse, but I don''t know why. I heard that my father was going to leave to revenge for the bloody cherry blossom. I was reluctant to give up. Especially when I heard his sentence, I didn''t know whether I could return. This made me worry involuntarily, and my heart suddenly hurt.


    The main thing is that when I heard that my father was going to leave, I suddenly felt like I wanted to catch him, because I seemed to have something unfinished. My father couldn''t just walk away, I had to catch him.


    But I can''t think of anything for a while. I try to think, but the more I think, the more painful my brain is. The more I think about it, the more confused I think. My mind has completely entered a dead circle.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. Suddenly, I jumped out of this dead circle, and my brain suddenly became excited. I suddenly thought that I still have one task not completed, that is, blood Ganoderma lucidum.


    I tried so hard to save my father. The first one was for the safety of my father. The second was to get the blood Ganoderma lucidum from my father. This has always been my most urgent goal and task. However, too many blows made me lose my heart and soul, and my thinking was completely disorganized. I even forgot the fundamental goal.


    Now, my father is safe and sound, but Ziyi?


    Think of this, my whole person suddenly sat up, Leng after a second, I can''t wait to get out of bed.


    One second before, I was paralyzed like a dead man. This second revived my vitality. I suddenly came back to life. Because the faith in my heart came, I wanted to find my father to save people. I couldn''t delay a second.


    After I got out of bed, I put on my clothes as fast as I could, and then I rushed to the door of the room fiercely. My heart was burning. But as soon as I took two steps, the door of the room creaked and opened by myself. I looked at the door like an electric shock.


    Immediately, my body was petrified, my eyes staring at the door of that person, eyes showed the most extreme shock color.


    Because it''s not someone else who opens the door. It''s the one I want to save most, Ziyi.


    Seeing Ziyi again seems like an afterlife, especially when I see her alive, it''s more like a dream. In a moment, I''m in a daze, and every part of my body is stiff. I''m like a broken robot, completely stopped working and just froze in place.


    Once upon a time, Ziyi was such a lively girl with her own pursuit and dream. However, since I broke into her life, since we began to fall in love, Ziyi''s life was completely broken, she suffered countless times of pain, and I stabbed her heart again and again, already full of holes. But she always insisted on my love, love so painful, but so infatuated.


    Even, she chased me to H Province, where she happened to save me like a beggar and take good care of me, but I suddenly turned into a stranger and became a stranger from then on. In the end, she was taken advantage of, implicated me in revealing my identity. She was so miserable that she saved me with death.The knife in my hand stabbed her body and made her fall into a coma for a long time and became a living dead person. Since she became a vegetable, her complexion is getting worse day by day. When I saw her for the last time, she almost lost her vitality. Her face was dim and her skin was completely dry and stiff. It was just like a dead man.


    However, at this moment, suddenly saw Ziyi, she even lived, she actually stood in front of me. Although, her complexion is still not good, her face is haggard, the figure is emaciated, a bit tottering feeling. However, she is really alive, she is no longer that dry corpse image, her eyes open, eyes can still move.


    Especially when you see me. Ziyi''s dim eyes, suddenly burst out of brilliance, her expression also began to change, become rich and colorful, become particularly excited, she is really alive.


    It took me a long time to recover from the stupefied state, and I was convinced that what stood in front of me was not a virtual shadow, but a real person, the purple Yi that I had been thinking about day and night, and the purple I had tried my best to save.


    When I look back, my heart can''t stop shaking, and my eyes also flash with brilliance. All the haze around me has been dispersed in an instant, and I seem to have survived.


    Heart disease also needs heart medicine doctor. Ziyi is my medicine. It is unique. Seeing her, my depression suddenly solved. I forgot all the painful things. All of a sudden, everything seemed to be all right. Even if I lost everything in the war, even if my brothers and I were only used by others, at least Ziyi was good, which was the best gift given to me by God.


    The more I miss it, the more excited I get. Can''t help it, I pulled out my leg and rushed to Ziyi.


    As soon as I arrived in front of Ziyi, I did not hesitate to hold her tightly. I was afraid that once I let go, she would disappear.


    However, her body is really thin, and I am afraid that I will hurt her too hard. For a time, I am excited and don''t know what to do. But in any case, Ziyi''s body temperature passed, and the smell of Chinese medicine on her body also penetrated into my nose, which made me more and more aware that this was Ziyi, and she really survived.


    After a long separation, I really have too much to say to her, but I am so excited and nervous in my heart that I don''t know where to start at all.


    Tangled for a long time, I finally opened my mouth and said my deepest apology, which is also the most sincere expression of my emotion: "Ziyi, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''ve made you suffer!"


    As soon as I opened my mouth, I found that my voice was shaking. The excitement was so deep that I couldn''t restrain it.


    And Ziyi seems to be more excited than me, her excited words can not say, just gently sobbing. The body is also constantly shaking, she seems to be submerged by emotions, for a time, it is difficult to calm down.


    I gently patted her on the back, and then, I gently released her and stood up straight.


    Looking at the red purple eyes, I asked in a hoarse voice, "purple, when did you wake up?"


    I heard that you didn''t wake up until I was sick for a long time


    Obviously, this is the voice of white grandfather. Hearing this, I immediately understood that this smart old man specially asked Ziyi to come here, in order to make me recover. He knew that no one could persuade me, and he knew that I had been blocking my breath, so he asked Ziyi to let me recover.


    No wonder Ziyi still looks so haggard, so thin and shaky. Originally, she is not completely well, and her current situation is not suitable for getting out of bed.


    Thinking of this, I quickly supported the weak Xu Ziyi, took her into the room, let her sit on my bed, leaning against the head of the bed.


    A sit in bed, purple by the whole person is loose, she is soft lean in the head of the bed, appear to have a bit of energy.


    I looked at her deeply and asked with concern, "Zi Yi, do you have any discomfort?"


    Hearing my words, Ziyi tried to open her mouth and showed a weak smile. Her eyes were affectionate, as if there were many stories. However, she never opened her mouth. She just gently shook her head to show that she was not in a big way.


    I know that Ziyi''s consciousness has been completely recovered, that is, her body is still a little empty and needs to be nursed for a period of time, but anyway, she is awake, she will not leave me again, she really stays in the world, I am very happy.


    But, suddenly, I had a sense of displeasure in my heart. I felt that Ziyi was a cover that was used, a cover for me to rescue my father.


    Involuntarily, I turned to look at the white grandfather, seriously asked: "white grandfather, I want to know, you can cure Ziyi long ago, just keep dragging, so that I can go all out to save my father?"


    Although, I don''t want to doubt grandfather Bai, but I can''t help thinking so in my heart, so. That''s what I''m going to ask.


    After listening to my words, grandfather Bai couldn''t help but show a wry smile. He said helplessly, "you silly child, how can you think so? Do you really think I''m a God? Do you really think I have the skill to bring the dead back to life? To tell you the truth, Ziyi really needs blood Ganoderma lucidum as a guide.Now, Ziyi can wake up because your father gave me the blood Ganoderma lucidum when you were in a coma. This thing was originally prepared by your father for your mother, but he couldn''t find your mother. In the end, he didn''t use it. But he kept it all the time. But for you, he was willing to give it up because he knew Ziyi was your favorite! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 794

    After some painstaking words, grandfather Bai said that he was very sincere and helpless. He didn''t want me to continue to hate my father. He just wanted to let me know that my father loved me very much.


    In fact, I also know that my father loves me and knows that he has done a lot for me. Therefore, I also love him, worship him, and trust and rely on him completely.


    Perhaps, it is because of too much trust, I will know that I was cheated, so the pain, also produced a knot in my father''s heart.


    But yesterday, grandfather Bai advised me. Today my father came to see me again. I''m not really heartless. Their words have penetrated into my heart. Therefore, I''m not so extreme about my father.


    But I was in that tangled state and couldn''t extricate myself. Until Ziyi appeared, the haze in my heart was able to disperse.


    Now, I heard grandfather Bai say that my father gave his most precious medicine for me and saved Ziyi. My heart was once again severely moved, my father so, how can I be willful again? My father lied to me is wrong, but I save my father with selfish, I want to save him, there is a large part of the reason is for Ziyi, I also have selfish.


    So, I really don''t have the right to blame my father, I can''t hate him any more, he is the father who loves me most.


    When I was in a state of mind, grandfather Bai said, "son, I understand your mood. What you feel most sad about now is not blaming your father, but that you think everything you have done is useless. In fact, you have done a lot of useful things. Without you, Yang Tieqing could not have been exposed. Without you, your father''s old minister could not have come back.


    You should be aware that there is a gap between Han Yimo and sun Xiangru. They did not communicate with each other in their old age, but they both came back. This is largely because of you. You also know your father''s personality. He has decided to retire. He also advised his old subordinates to retire. It is impossible to ask them out of the mountain again. He can''t pull this face down. He can''t do it, but you can do it. Therefore, I deliberately arranged you in Han Yimo''s house. The purpose is to make Han Yimo value you and be willing to help you.


    What''s more, I might as well tell you that after you escaped from the dungeon, I saved you and Miss Peng, but I deliberately put you in the mountain village where sun Xiangru lived, so that he could know your existence and let him know you. I can tell you responsibly that Han Yimo and Han Yimo came out of the mountain not for your father, but for you. They are all willing to go out of the mountain because they really want to help you.


    So, on the whole, you still helped your father, and your efforts were worth it. That''s all I have to say. What should I do next? You can do it yourself! "


    With that, white grandfather shook his head and turned to leave the room. In the room, only Ziyi and I were left.


    Looking at the old man''s back, the warm current in my heart flowed slowly, which moved me even more. My father loved me, and my grandfather had a good intention to me. He helped me countless times, and also helped me to wake up Ziyi. His dedication to me is also selfless.


    This time, he not only cured my body, but also encouraged me spiritually. He was afraid that I would not be able to recover, so he went to Ziyi. He knew that I could wake up when Ziyi came. I would not be so stubborn. I could listen to what he said. He took advantage of Ziyi''s presence and gave me the final dredging, hoping that I could cheer up ¡£


    In fact, grandfather Bai''s words really played a role in me. I listened to his words and was moved by his words. I know that my father does everything for my good. I also know that I am not accomplished nothing. I also have my value.


    In any case, the dead have gone, and I can''t live without worrying about the dead. Even if my heart is in pain, I can''t continue to be depressed.


    What''s more, my ultimate goal is achieved. No matter what role I played, whether I was used or not, in the end my father was free and Ziyi was safe. The two things I care about the most are also received. I should be glad.


    Up to now, I have no entanglement and decadence, my heart is steady down. At this moment, I just want to be alone with Ziyi quietly and have a good reunion with her.


    However, purple in the current state is not particularly good, she even said not agile, or in other words, no strength to speak, she now most need is to recuperate.


    Therefore, on this day, I just take care of Ziyi wholeheartedly. I didn''t bother her too much. I said that I was taking care of her. In fact, I was also taking care of myself. We were all resting quietly. My illness itself was not a big problem. It was mainly caused by old disease and internal injury. After being recuperated by grandfather Bai, there was basically no problem.


    And Ziyi. She was in a coma for too long, her body was still difficult to move freely, her constitution was too weak, she needed nutrition and needed time to recover.


    Fortunately, to the next day, Ziyi''s situation finally improved, she was able to communicate with me normally.


    So, I said a lot of words with her on that day. Ziyi would respond to me from time to time. She once died, she paid more attention to the relationship between us. She didn''t blame me at all, and even felt guilty. She felt sorry for me. It was she who got me in trouble. Her thoughts still stayed when I was 13.Therefore, whether she ran out of the wedding scene willfully at the beginning, or nearly killed me when I was 13, Ziyi was very guilty.


    She became a vegetable these days, I have undergone earth shaking changes, Ziyi seems to have changed a lot, she is mature, stable, more know how to cherish, no past capricious, mood also has no big fluctuation, she looks at everything calmly, also has the courage to admit her mistakes.


    She felt guilty, and I felt even more ashamed. At the beginning, I hurt her too deeply. I was obviously Suluo, but I treated Ziyi so coldly. Even if she was looking for me alone in H Province, I didn''t care about her. Even when she stood in front of me, I pretended that I didn''t know her. My concealment and cheating on her really broke her heart.


    It''s also because I''m too cold to let Ziyi feel that I don''t love her. She is so desperate. At the last moment before her coma, the most important thing she wants to know is whether I still love her. However, before I could answer, she fell into a complete coma. This has become my regret, but also become the pain of Ziyi.


    Therefore, at this time of reunion, what I said to Ziyi most was my feelings for her. I explained to her incessantly that my love for her had never changed. At the beginning, when I played thirteen, I really had too many difficulties, so I didn''t recognize her. I didn''t want to implicate her or hurt her, but I didn''t think of it at that time. Concealment made the biggest harm.


    For the damage that has been caused, I keep apologizing to Ziyi. I also constantly emphasize my love for her, just hope she doesn''t feel sad.


    Ziyi listened to my explanation and really showed a smile. She didn''t blame me. However, she was very happy to hear my explanation. What she cared about most was actually my love for her. Now know that I love her as before, how can she not be happy, this moment, she is the happiest, of course, I am also.


    People in the world know how to cherish after losing, I have experienced the taste of losing Ziyi, so now I cherish her more and want to take her as a treasure in the palm of my hand.


    The relationship between the two of us, just after these two days of getting along with each other quickly, until we die. To be honest, those glory, wealth and power are not what I want. What I want most is ordinary life. Just like now, talking with my beloved woman, chatting, raising flowers, planting grass, being free and carefree, how nice.


    When we talked about deep love, Ziyi, lying in my arms, suddenly found the bite mark on my arm. The bite mark was like a special mark. As soon as she saw it, her eyes immediately changed, and her expression became curious.


    No matter how many scars I have on my body, Ziyi will understand, because she knows that I am often injured, but the bite mark of a tooth, which has to make Ziyi feel strange. After all, there is no tooth to bite in the fight now. The next second, Ziyi suddenly sat up, looked at me seriously, and said to me, "who bit the wound on your hand?"


    She said it in a casual tone, but I could feel it clearly. Under her casual attitude, how cautious she is hiding, she cares very much, but more is worried.


    Indeed, Ziyi can forgive me for anything. She only needs my heart. However, what she fears most is that I am half hearted. At first, Bai Ling and I hurt her, and then Miaomiao, because of her feelings, she has been afraid of the injury and become sensitive.


    And I was suddenly asked by her, the heart is also unbearable pain, for Peng Xuefei, I am always guilty, although I saved her family, but her feelings I was completely hurt, this love me infatuated woman, I finally failed her.


    Although I don''t want to mention Peng Xuefei''s case, I can''t hide it since Ziyi has noticed it. Besides, it can''t be concealed at all. I can only tell Ziyi the truth.


    I told her almost everything I had experienced after she was unconscious. Of course, I focused on why I wanted to approach Peng Xuefei, the experience between me and Peng Xuefei, and how I finally hurt her to pieces. I have no reservation to Peng Xuefei''s matter, completely told Ziyi to listen.


    As a woman, ziyida understands Peng Xuefei''s pain in her heart. After listening to my words, her biggest feeling is Peng Xuefei''s feelings. She feels sorry for Peng Xuefei, and she feels that Peng Xuefei is very pitiful.


    This time, I can understand why she is suffering, but I can''t understand what she has done.


    Ziyi is the person who knows me best. She knows me very well. She knows how much suffering I have suffered after all this. What''s more, she has deeply hurt an innocent woman and killed so many innocent brothers. I became a sinner through the ages, but only because of the lies. This is my most sad place.


    Ziyi felt the pain in my heart, so, for me and Peng Xuefei, she did not blame me at all, even patiently advised me, let me open up, the past can not be repeated, since it has happened, we should face it well.


    After persuading me, Ziyi suddenly fell into meditation again. At this moment, she seemed to be thinking about something. Her eyebrows frowned and her eyes were extremely serious.After a long time, she raised her head, looked at me very seriously, and said to me from the bottom of my heart: "Arlo, I don''t think you''re a good character. You don''t like to fight and kill at all. Or, you''d better wash your hands and retire to the world just like your father used to do. Shall we live an ordinary life?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 795

    This speech, Ziyi said particularly serious, especially sincere, directly showed her sincerity, finish words, her look became more serious, eyes also showed a deep expectation.


    I know that Ziyi never likes complicated society or chaotic society. She doesn''t want me to be in danger all the time. What she wants most is to live a peaceful life with me. This was originally our wish. Ziyi and I were looking forward to this kind of life very early.


    But at that time, because Xie Yu got in the way, I was forced to go down this road. It seemed that the road could not stop. It was like a deep whirlpool. The deeper you sink, the more you can''t control it.


    All the way down, the process is really hard, I am not afraid of hardship, not afraid of difficulties, but cold hearted, after the hardships did not go to their own glory, but killed so many brothers who accompanied me down.


    Once upon a time, I wanted to create miracles with my brothers. I also looked forward to working out a day together with my brothers. But in the end, I broke into hell with my brothers. Their blood soaked my sky, but I was still just a mole ant. I was used by others and trampled by others. I was not qualified to mix again. I was not qualified to lead the brothers forward. I was not worthy.


    I can''t make a name for myself, and I don''t want to live in intrigue. Moreover, with my present conditions, I don''t need to fight any more. Because my father is the king of ghosts, no one dares to move me. I can live my life as I want.


    Although, I am very clear, there is a bloody cherry blossom, which is my father''s most powerful opponent, but I believe that my father can handle. And I was just a very weak chick against the backdrop of their two tigers. Even if I tried my best, I couldn''t help my father.


    What I can do is no longer implicate him, no longer let him worry about me, do not let him have worries. Perhaps, I am happy, he will be relieved, can be reckless to do a big.


    Thinking so, my heart suddenly became firm, and my eyes were full of positive color. I took Ziyi''s hand seriously and said with righteous words: "OK, I promise you!"


    This is my answer to Ziyi and my promise to her.


    In the past, I couldn''t guarantee her anything, but in the future I want to make her peaceful and happy. I know, this is Ziyi''s dream. I want to try my best to satisfy her. At the same time, it is also to satisfy myself. We all hope that the future can be quiet.


    In the moment of my voice falling, Ziyi showed the most brilliant smile, her eyes bent into the moon, eyes full of happiness.


    Having experienced so many, died several times, and suffered countless times, Ziyi''s most yearning for is peace, which is a carefree world without blood, disputes and pain.


    And there is me in this world, and I only love her. She also loves me wholeheartedly. We live together, which is Ziyi''s greatest happiness.


    Happiness is beckoning to us, and we have made up our minds. Then, naturally, we will be together, looking forward to the future, planning the blueprint for the future, and discussing where to settle down.


    A chat to these, Ziyi became excited, happy can not stop. I also yearn for, we chat more excited, more sweet, as if, we have lived that kind of life.


    Time flies by, and the day passes quickly.


    The next day, sunny, cloudless, the world is full of vitality, I and Ziyi spirit is much better, just like normal people, we walked out of the room together.


    The first thing I have to do is to find grandfather Bai, and Ziyi''s first thing to do is to take a bath. She hasn''t taken a bath since she woke up because of her discomfort. In other words, she hasn''t taken a bath since she was comatose. This love clean girl, it is the biggest torture in the world, so, she first went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    I went to see grandfather Bai alone. There was no one else in this suburban house, only grandfather Bai himself. When I saw him, he was playing Tai Chi outside the house. When he was playing Taiji, I was inconvenient to disturb him. After he had finished a set of boxing, I came forward and called softly: "grandfather Bai!"


    White grandfather turned to look at me, for me to restore the state of the past, white grandfather is not surprised, just joked with me: "willing to come out of the nest?"


    I laughed awkwardly and said, "where''s my dad


    White grandfather shook his head and said, "I don''t know. It should still be in the city. This time, the matter has been relatively big, and he has not handled it well. As you know, in the white noodles of H Province, it is the Xia family''s world. But your father''s quarrel with the Xia family is not very happy because of the blood Ganoderma lucidum. Therefore, it is more troublesome to deal with this war.


    Fortunately, the second lady of the Xia family begged for love. The Xia family didn''t make trouble for your father. Of course, he would not help your father. Sheng family this matter also needs your father to handle personally, your father wants to give you a stable environment before leaving. Therefore, he must thoroughly clean up the remaining evils of the Sheng family, and then he can leave at ease! "


    In order to give me a stable environment, my father is constantly busy, his love is great and speechless. Such love can offset all the mistakes, I don''t blame him, not at all. Now, for my father, only moved, moved by all he paid for me.But the white grandfather silently assisted my father, has been helping me, his kindness, also let me have nothing to repay. And Qiqi, I didn''t expect that it was such a time, she still insisted on paying for me, her own time was not much, I didn''t take out anything to save her, but she still helped me without hesitation. How can I repay such kindness?


    It took me a long time to open my mouth to my grandfather Bai: "I know, Grandpa Bai, thank you. I''m sorry for the offence I''ve had before."


    When he saw me like this, he laughed happily and then said to me with a smile: "ha ha, I''m ok. You just need to understand your father. He''s not easy. Don''t misunderstand him. You should know that no matter in black or white, he has a strong interpersonal relationship, which is not caused by his invincible strength, his conduct is also affirmed by others! "


    When I heard that, I suddenly remembered that my father was the instructor of a trump card army. As the ghost king, my father had Han Yimo, sun Xiangru and other loyal veterans.


    As a drillmaster, his ability is absolutely extraordinary. The soldiers he brings out must be extraordinary. He is also a mythical existence in the army. When I met Zhang Lei, he regarded my father as an idol. Zhang Lei, from childhood to adulthood, listened to his father''s glorious deeds countless times. He took my dad as a myth.


    My dad''s charm is really not small. If he was really a cruel and inhuman person, there would not be so many people loyal to him. No one will worship him.


    It seems that I do have some misunderstandings about my father. He does not kill innocent people indiscriminately. He only deals with the people he should deal with. Although his means are cruel, it is also a decisive act of killing. Many people admire him unconsciously. I have a new understanding of my father, and his image has brightened in my heart. Of course, no matter how great my father''s image is in my heart, it has nothing to do with my decision to quit the world.


    His personality, his means, his strength, doomed his life can not be ordinary, he is suitable for the powerful, but I am on the contrary, my character is doomed to become a hero, can only live an ordinary life.


    However, I didn''t mention it to my grandfather Bai. I just talked to him briefly. Then I went to take a shower. Ziyi was in the bathroom. I had to take a cold bath at the mouth of the well outside. I simply cleaned myself up and made myself look a little bit. Then I stopped.


    After more than an hour''s tossing, Ziyi finally took a bath and put on a new suit, which was prepared by the white grandfather. It looked like spring.


    Maybe Ziyi has lost a lot of weight. This dress is a little too big for Ziyi and doesn''t fit well. However, if you have clean clothes to wear, Ziyi can''t control so much. Moreover, the casual clothes are not too big. They look relaxed and casual, and they are comfortable to wear.


    When we both finished cleaning up, I said goodbye to my grandfather Bai and said I would go to the city.


    He didn''t stop me. He only told me to be careful and pay attention to my own safety. I made a promise with my grandfather Bai and left immediately.


    Leaving grandfather Bai''s residence, I took Ziyi to the base camp of the flying car party.


    When I arrived here, I found that the war was not destroyed because of the battle of Mangshan, but even stronger. It''s just because I''m the son of the ghost king. On this condition, it is enough to make the underground forces in H Province flock to it.


    It''s no wonder that ghost king is a myth. How many people want to touch with him, so many people can''t help but break their heads to join the war.


    I''m glad to see the rapid development of the war, but it''s just gratifying, because it''s going to be a thing of the past for me. I''ve decided to quit the world, so all this has nothing to do with me.


    I came here today to tell my brothers that I want to give up my position as the leader of the war and retire from the world.


    But I also know that many people join the war because I am the son of the ghost king. That is to say, the development of the war depends entirely on my status as the son of the ghost king. If I give up the position of the boss at this time, it is tantamount to destroying the war. I can''t say anything about retiring at this critical moment.


    What''s more, when I came to the headquarters, I visited some of my brothers who had been severely injured. I also learned about the death of some old college students, especially the first group of people who came into the war with me, all died in the battle of Langshan. I can''t say anything about retiring.


    Time passed quickly. I stayed in the headquarters of the party until noon. It was time for lunch. I didn''t eat here because it was too noisy. Ziyi didn''t like it. She was waiting for me outside all the time. She didn''t come in.


    So, at noon, I said goodbye to my brother, found a car in the parking lot and left with Ziyi.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 796

    After my father''s cleaning up, the underground forces here are the only ones in my family. I am the king of the city. I can''t find a second force threatening me here.


    So, now, I don''t need to hide and hide. I just need to pay attention to the safety issues. So, I didn''t have much scruples. I took Ziyi to the downtown directly and found a restaurant to eat together.


    During the meal, Ziyi looked at me with a frown and couldn''t help but ask me, "Arlo, after you have met your brothers, you just look sad. Are you reluctant to part with your brothers? If you don''t want to quit, I won''t be forced either!"


    This speech Ziyi said very generous, but of course I know, if I really repent, she will be how lost, after all, this is our common vision, is willing to think and expect, if she does not change, she is not sad. But Ziyi is an understanding girl, she will not force me, even if she will lose, she also want to follow my heart. Give me the freedom to choose.


    I looked up at her, chewed the tasteless food, and said with a wry smile, "no, I will do what I promised you. I just feel sorry for my brothers who lived and died with me and lost my life, but I gave up halfway!"


    After that, I couldn''t help sighing. Indeed, I didn''t want to mix up. I hated the life of fighting and killing. But when I saw those brothers, my heart moved and I felt guilty. I felt sorry for them, especially for the dead brothers. So, even if I wanted to quit, I had to wait a few days to let my father To solve the Sheng family''s affairs thoroughly, let the war be strengthened because of my father''s reputation. In this way, the brothers can be well fed, live a smart life, and do not need to face life and death again. In that way, I can retire safely.


    After hearing this, Ziyi didn''t know what to say for a while. She understood my pain, but didn''t know how to resolve my pain. She could only eat in silence.


    This meal belongs to the world of the two of us. It was very embarrassing. There was no romance at all. Both of us were silent and tasteless.


    Until I finished eating, I put down my chopsticks and said solemnly to Ziyi: "Ziyi, you''ve been in a coma all these days, and you can''t be too tired. Otherwise, you''d better go home and wait for me. It happens that I have a lot of things to do these days. I''ll go to see you when I''m done!"


    I let Ziyi leave temporarily, because I want to deal with some things well and clean up the mess, so that I can quit at ease. It''s not convenient to take purple around.


    However, Ziyi finally wakes up. She hasn''t been with me for long. When she hears my words, she pouts out without hesitation: "I don''t, I don''t want to leave you, I can wait for you. We''ll go back together when you''re done! "


    I helplessly said: "but, I will go to a place later, you follow is not very convenient!"


    Ziyi was shocked and said, "where are you going? Do you want to do something dangerous?"


    On hearing this, I couldn''t help but shrunk my mouth. Then, I replied with great seriousness: "it''s not dangerous. Just go to Peng''s house and find Peng Yi, the leader of the Hai Gang, to make him more stable in the future. My father will kill all the Haigang and find Peng Xuefei to make it clear!"


    About this. I am eager to do it, whether for the sake of brothers'' safety or Peng Xuefei, I want to do it well. After all, once the sea gang has the heart of revenge, the brothers in the war will surely suffer.


    If the sea Gang retaliates, the target must be the fire of war. Even if my brothers are OK in the end, the Haibang''s revenge will certainly arouse my father''s anger. By then, the Haibang will be in smoke.


    I don''t want my brothers to have something to do, and I don''t want Peng Xuefei to have something to do. I just want to settle down here and hope the Haibang can keep their own points.


    In addition. I also want to apologize to Peng Xuefei personally. I hope she will not lose her vitality because of me. I hope she can face the future and live a good life.


    Ziyi listened to my words, immediately worried, immediately advised me: "you are not allowed to go, who knows the people of the sea gang will bite you. You should know that they have killed so many people. What if they hold you hostage and wait for an opportunity to retaliate against you, you will be in danger if you go there! "


    Ziyi''s tone was obviously anxious. She was really afraid that I would have any more accidents. She didn''t dare to let me take risks. She was afraid to be separated from me again.


    I also know that her concern is reasonable. After all, the loss of the Haibang is too heavy. Moreover, their leading position in H Province has been basically replaced by the fire of war. It must be difficult for the Hai Gang to let go of such a heavy blow. I''m going to their tiger''s den, and it''s not impossible that they''ll kill me.


    But I still firmly looked at Ziyi and solemnly said: "no, I believe my feeling. I think the people of Haibang will not deal with me and dare not deal with me!"


    In any case, I am the son of the ghost king. The Hai Gang has seen my father''s terror and should not dare to offend him again. What''s more, I sacrificed myself to save them in Mangshan last time. I was their Savior after all. They should not kill benefactors. Therefore, I am very sure that Peng Yi will not deal with me and has absolute courage to go to Pengjia manor alone.


    Ziyijian could not persuade me. She turned to me directly and murmured to me: "well, I''ll go with you, and I just want to see that Miss Peng!"With that, she blinked at me, looking forward to it.


    Seeing her like this, I was a little speechless, and directly replied, "it''s not very good for you to go. What an embarrassment!"


    In fact, I''m not afraid that Peng Xuefei will see Ziyi. Maybe, she''ll see Ziyi better. It''s easier to let her die. She also completely put me down, facing the new future. I don''t want to go to Ziyi. I''m a little worried about her safety. I''m not afraid of my own accident, but I''m afraid of implicating Ziyi. If I go by myself and there''s danger, I can retreat with my current strength.


    But it''s different to take Ziyi. I''m also for her good. But what Ziyi decided is not easy to change. She was upright and obstinate to me: "no, I''ll go if you go. You must take me with you!"


    Ziyi''s persistence I also understand, and I can understand her heart, she does not trust me to go alone, afraid of my accident, she would like to share weal and woe with me. Of course, maybe she really wants to meet Peng Xuefei, who loves me to death.


    After thinking about it for a while, I finally compromised and said, "OK!"


    As soon as my voice dropped, Ziyi immediately stood up. It seemed that she couldn''t wait more than me, and I didn''t delay. After settling the bill, I drove Ziyi away. After leaving, she flew directly to Pengjia manor in the suburb.


    The place where we ate was not too far away from Peng''s manor. It was about half an hour''s journey. From the start, I didn''t talk much, just focused on driving. But at the same time, my brain kept turning, thinking about how to deal with Peng Yi, how to talk to Peng Xuefei, and what to say. All kinds of details lingered in my mind, I didn''t think of it What a mess, just want to end up with a better ending.


    However, there may be accidents. Maybe some things will be out of my control. Maybe Peng Yizhen is crazy. In that case, I can only adapt to circumstances.


    Ziyi, sitting in the co driver''s seat, is as worried as I am. She doesn''t take the initiative to talk to me. She is only concentrating on things. From time to time, she will frown twice, showing some impetuousness.


    When the car drove half way, Ziyi finally couldn''t help it and said to me, "Arlo, why don''t I buy clothes and go again?"


    After hearing this, I finally understood why Ziyi had a sad face all the way. Originally, she was not afraid to go to Pengjia manor, but worried about her poor image.


    Indeed, her loose sportswear is a little too loose. Although it is simple and comfortable, it is inevitable that her image is a bit casual, which leads to Ziyi''s not quite like a serious beauty in the past. In addition, she has just recovered soon, her body is thin and thin, her face is also very haggard, and her lips are a little pale. Obviously, there is not much spirit Some delicate feeling.


    Fortunately, Ziyi''s facial features are exquisite, with the halo of the protagonist, so her beauty still exists. Of course, to compare with Peng Xuefei is no match. However, for me now, appearance does not affect my feelings for a person. I love Ziyi, not because Ziyi is the most beautiful, but because we have the most profound feelings and memories, and we are engraved into each other''s hearts.


    Therefore, I didn''t care much, and said softly, "no, it''s not a blind date. It''s not in the way."


    Smell speech, purple by shriveled mouth, did not say anything, just in front of the rearview mirror, fiddled with a hair, slightly dressed himself.


    It seems that for Peng Xuefei, the enemy of love, Ziyi is very concerned, especially the invisible contrast between women, so that Ziyi can''t help but care more about her image and temperament.


    Maybe, she just doesn''t want to look too bad. Anyway, at this moment, Ziyi seems a little unsure and nervous.


    After that, she didn''t speak any more, and I didn''t open my mouth. Time passed in silence. Unconsciously, the car had arrived outside Peng''s manor.


    Although I''ve only been here once, I''m familiar with this place, especially since I almost died here. Therefore, the memory of this is still fresh, the past is also vivid, just like yesterday''s general.


    At that time, it was on the only path leading to Pengjiazhuang garden that I was ambushed by the people of Pengyi school. They tortured me to death just because they suspected that I was Suluo. Even if Peng Xuefei pleaded, they would not care. At that time, I really hated Peng Yi, his cruelty to me and his cruelty to his daughter.


    He clearly knows that Peng Xuefei loves me and knows that I am Peng Xuefei''s life-saving benefactor. He still treats me like that. It can be seen that Peng Yi is really a person with interests first.


    However, last time in Mangshan, I saw Peng Yi''s concern for Peng Xuefei. At the critical moment of life and death, Peng Yi still showed his father''s love. He was not the worst father, so I didn''t kill him completely. I also believe that he would write down my gratitude for not killing him. Even if he was ungrateful, he would measure how terrible the ghost King''s anger would be I should be afraid to touch me.


    In this way, my heart is firmer than before. In any case, I hope this trip can achieve my wish.


    Soon, I crossed the path and drove directly to the iron gate of the manor. However, the scene in front of me made my heart hard to be firm, and I couldn''t help bursting twice.Once upon a time, when I came here, the manor was splendidly dressed, brightly lit and guarded like a palace.


    But now, it is so desolate. There is no one standing guard at the gate. Even the gate is open and free to enter and exit. The courtyard inside the iron gate seems deserted, and even half a person is not seen.


    This is really abnormal. How can we say that this is also the place where the Peng family lives. How can the gate not be closed and not even a guard?


    All of a sudden, I just felt a shiver all over my body, a kind of faint uneasiness spread in my heart. I immediately said to Ziyi: "Ziyi, or you wait for me in the car, I''ll go in alone!"


    Ziyi listened and refused without hesitation: "no, I want to go with you!"


    In the absence of it, the danger is not terrible. The terrible thing is to separate from me. She is not afraid of her own danger, but is afraid of something wrong with me, in case I have something. She certainly can''t live, so she''s going to be with me anyway.


    I know her temperament, so I didn''t force her any more. Since she has come, I can only go down. Maybe it''s not safe to leave her here alone. I can feel more at ease with her.


    Thinking of this, I said to her directly, "well, get out of the car!"


    After getting out of the car, I took Xu Nan''s hand and walked towards Peng''s manor together.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 797

    Along the way, my steps are a little cautious, my eyes have been wandering, but after a long walk in the courtyard of the manor, I have not seen a patrol guard. I feel that the whole Pengjia manor is like a dead city, dead and dreary, with a special atmosphere.


    With a worried heart, I took Ziyi all the way forward, until I got near the center, I suddenly found that in front of the central villa, there were many vehicles, large and small, even large trucks, and many people were carrying things to the car.


    See this scene, I immediately suddenly, Peng family this is to move!


    What was the scenery of the former Haibang and Pengjia? The Pengjia manor is also the highlight of the provincial city. Its luxury, its magnificence, its scenery and its geographical environment are all extremely existent, and can almost be set as a tourist attraction. Such a good place, the Peng family should give up like this.


    My heart can''t help but draw, then, I speed up the pace, with purple to go inside.


    As soon as I got to the door, I stopped, because I saw a large group of Peng''s family coming out of the main hall.


    Peng Yi is the first person who catches my eyes. He is in the front, but behind him. There are Peng Xuefei, whom I am familiar with, as well as the elite children of Peng family, such as Peng Yu. In addition, Peng''s family members and even many children are among them.


    This large group of Xia family members, old and young, men and women, came out together and looked like the whole family was fleeing.


    When they were getting ready to get on the bus, someone glanced at me and exclaimed, "solo!"


    Perhaps, my name in the sea Gang is a scale, a sound of Suluo sounded, suddenly, all of us stopped their hands and looked at me one after another.


    My arrival made them as if they were facing a big enemy. In an instant, all of them were ready to fight. Even Peng Yi looked at me seriously and said seriously, "Suluo, what are you doing here?"


    His voice was full of vigilance, and his expression was extremely solemn.


    I released Ziyi''s hand, stepped forward a step, and then issued a sonorous voice: "I want to talk to you!"


    After hearing the speech, Peng Yi''s eyes suddenly fell. He glanced around him fiercely, and then looked at Ziyi, the only one who came with me. Suddenly, his look became loose. He should have seen that I was not looking for trouble. After a pause, he said to me, "go in and talk!"


    After that, he also made a gesture, which meant that I would go inside to chat.


    I didn''t delay. I went directly with Xu Nan. To the main hall.


    However, when we passed the Peng family crowd, Peng Xuefei, who had been in a daze, suddenly opened her mouth. She looked at Ziyi and wondered all over her eyes: "are you Suluo''s girlfriend?"


    In a word, Ziyi and I almost stopped at the same time. At this moment, the eyes of the whole audience could not help focusing on Ziyi.


    Ziyi, a thin figure, kept her demeanor under the attention of the public. She did not appear nervous. She was upright and indifferent. She just looked at Peng Xuefei with a very special look.


    The two women looked at each other with their eyes on each other. It seemed that they could communicate with each other without talking. I couldn''t see what they were thinking. I only knew that their hearts were pounding.


    Ziyi looked at Peng Xuefei for a long time, and finally replied, "Well!"


    A word, she said more difficult, but also more frank, heard Ziyi''s affirmative answer, Peng Xuefei''s look did not change, perhaps, she had already anticipated. Therefore, she was not surprised by the existence of Ziyi, but her face was obviously haggard, which reflected with Ziyi''s haggard. The two women had a feeling of sympathy for each other.


    Silence for a while, Peng Xuefei just made a voice again, very serious to purple Yi way: "I want to talk with you alone, OK?"


    Hearing this, my heart beat more and more intense, cold sweat almost came out.


    If Peng Xuefei wanted to talk to me alone, it would still be said in the past. After all, we had a lot of things to say. I wanted to give her an account. But suddenly, she wanted to talk to Ziyi alone, which was a little unexpected to me. However, I couldn''t say anything. I could only look at Ziyi.


    Let me be surprised that, for Peng Xuefei''s invitation, Ziyi actually frankly agreed, she responded directly and boldly: "good!"


    I really don''t understand women''s world, but I''m afraid that they will make any disputes. No matter which side of the two women were injured, I couldn''t bear it. If they quarreled or even fought, it would be over.


    Caught in the middle of my dilemma, but I really don''t know how to participate in it. When I was tangled, Peng Xuefei directly took Ziyi to one side. In the whole process, Peng Xuefei ignored me and didn''t know how to stop it.


    At this time, Peng Yi said coldly: "Suluo, you don''t want to talk, let''s go!"


    There is no way, I can only pray in my heart, the two of them can be at peace.


    After that, I followed Peng Yi into the hall. We went directly to the hall, which was the battlefield when Peng Qing launched the rebellion. However, the hall is no longer the same as before, and the scenes inside are withered. The paintings on the walls and so on have been taken off, and some of the furnishings have disappeared. The whole hall, can no longer find the original overbearing feeling.However, Peng Yi is still a little bit of the original leader''s demeanor when he sits on the main position. At the moment, there are some experts such as Peng Yu and Peng Qing standing beside him, and the overall momentum is still unstoppable.


    After Peng Yi sat down, he turned his eyes to me and made a majestic voice to me: "Suluo, you are really brave. You dare to come to my Peng''s house alone. Are you afraid that I will kill you?"


    As he said this, Peng Yi''s eyes also let out a cold light, staring at me covetously.


    I touched his eyes, but there was no fear. If he really wanted to kill me, he would not say he would kill me.


    So, at this moment, my heart was firm. I ignored the group of Peng family experts like tigers and wolves, and went to the side of the guest seat to sit down. I cocked my legs and said leisurely: "you are a smart man. You will not kill me, nor dare you kill me!"


    My indifference showed my self-confidence. When Peng Yi saw me like this, he didn''t get angry. However, Peng Qing, beside him, raised his eyebrows. He didn''t like my arrogance and wanted to reprimand me, but he was stopped by Peng Yi. Then, Peng Yi went straight to the theme of "say, what can I do for you?"


    His directness, I am not vague, directly said to him: "I come to you, mainly to tell you, I hope you can be honest and responsible, don''t think of revenge. Of course, I''m not afraid that you will retaliate against me. I''m worried that once you retaliate, my father will kill you all. He promised to let you go. The bottom line is that you must be stable. But I just saw that you seem to be moving. Where are you going


    After hearing what I said, Peng Yi couldn''t help laughing. He said to me with a smile: "Suluo, you are too naive. Do you think our Haibang can stay here safely? Even if Su Qiyao doesn''t deal with me, can you guarantee that other gangs will not deal with me? We haven''t been quiet these days. If we don''t go, we can''t go! "


    After hearing this, I finally knew that Peng Yi had no choice but to abandon Peng family manor.


    When the trees fell down and the monkeys scattered, I think that the Haibang was the largest gang in the provincial capital, and everyone was afraid of it. How many small gangs flocked to it. Now, the Haibang has fallen down, the war fame has risen, and everyone has fallen in love. This is the reality of red fruits.


    I forgot about this. Now it seems that there is no hope for the Haibang to make a comeback.


    While I was pondering, Peng Yi went on to say, "you are afraid that I will fight back against you. Don''t worry, I know myself. I didn''t know Su Qiyao was the king of ghosts before I made a big mistake. Now, I know his identity, also know that he used to be able to influence the wind and rain in the white, even the power of the Sheng family in the white face has been oppressed crazily. So, I can''t fight back against you. I''m not young now. I just want to find a quiet place to spend the rest of my life safely! "


    Peng Yi''s words are sincere, but his tone is full of helplessness. I can tell. He was the hero of the past. He was not reconciled to such a seclusion, he was forced to come to this step.


    When I saw him like this, I suddenly stood up and said, "leader Peng, in fact, you don''t need to leave. As long as you can live in peace with me, I can help you. As long as I speak, I think that no force in H Province dares to trouble you, and you can still live a carefree life! "


    Hearing this, Peng Yi''s eyes suddenly changed, and an incredible look flashed in his eyes. But soon he hid his surprise. He frowned slightly and began to think.


    Peng Qing didn''t believe what I said. He was not happy with me and said, "Suluo, are you so kind? Don''t cry for mercy in this place. You come here to see the jokes of our Haibang


    Obviously, Peng Qing had a great opinion on me, even though I pleaded for Haibang that day and saved their lives. But after all, I killed too many members of the Haigang. First, I destroyed the five halls, then killed three elders and so many elites of the Haigang. Finally, the whole army of the Hai Gang was almost destroyed. Today, I caused the tragic fate of their Haibang. Therefore, it is normal for Peng Qing to be unable to forgive me.


    However, compared with Peng Qing, Peng Yi is much more calm. After Peng Qing roared, he turned back to Peng Qing and said, "shut up!"


    Immediately, Peng Yicai looked at me and said solemnly, "why do you want to help me?"


    I left my original position, walked to the center of the hall and faced Peng Yi. I looked at him with firm eyes and a solemn expression. Then, I opened my lips and uttered a meticulous voice: "undeniably, you are a qualified guild leader. Although I don''t agree with you in some ways, you do everything for the sake of the gang. As a leader, you think for the interests of the gang, There is nothing wrong with that. This time, my father was deliberately arrested and implicated. In the final analysis, it was my father''s reason that led to the destruction of your gang.


    Although you will have to pay a price if you are defeated, but I think you have already learned the lesson you should have, and it will be a bit too much. That''s why I pleaded for you then, and now I want to keep you! "


    After listening to my words, Peng Yi immediately got up. He looked at me straight and said, "I don''t think your father is wrong. His actions can be regarded as real heroes. If I were him, I would kill the enemy completely and leave no future trouble. Therefore, he is right. Speaking of it, I also want to thank Su Qiyao! "What, thank my dad? Peng Yi suddenly said such words, which really surprised me. I had a feeling of fear for my father''s cruel behavior as ghost king. I thought Peng Yi must have hated my father, and he wanted to revenge my father most.


    But listen to Peng Yi''s words in this meaning, how is it completely contrary to what I think? Not only did he not blame my dad, but he even agreed with my dad''s actions, but he also thanks him?


    At this moment, I was confused. After a long time, I asked him, "why?"


    On hearing this, Peng Yi pursed her lips and said, "because of the affair of the dark moon hall!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 798

    Dark moon hall, hear these two words of the moment, my heart can''t help but shiver, the body seems to be electrocuted in general, the head is a swing, a severe shock.


    Once upon a time, the dark moon hall was the most terrifying existence. I tried my best to rescue my father from the old monsters of the dark moon hall. However, I did not have any confidence. I felt that my strength was not enough to compete with the dark moon hall at all, because the strength of those old monsters was extremely abnormal.


    However, the extremely powerful dark moon hall was finally destroyed in my father''s hands. This is the most fatal blow of the Hai Gang. You know, it is the pillar of the Hai Gang and the strongest force for the Hai Gang to survive.


    When the dark moon hall collapsed, the Haibang''s century old foundation would have no support, and it would have collapsed. It is precisely because of this that the Haibang should hate my father the most.


    But now, Peng Yi thanks my father for the dark moon hall. This makes me even more incredible. I feel that Peng Yi said this as if he were sarcastic.


    Unconsciously, my eyes were shining, and I was staring at Peng Yi. However, judging from Peng Yi''s expression, he didn''t seem to be playing tricks with me. His expression was sincere. It seemed that he was really grateful to my father, rather than saying something ironic.


    Just when I was puzzled, Peng Yi, who was careful in his mind, seemed to see my mind. Therefore, he immediately explained to me, "the ghost king has always been merciless, and he will never hesitate to kill people. But this time, he didn''t kill my predecessors of dark moon hall. He seemed to know that my elders of dark moon hall were hermits. Their mission was to keep the foundation of the Hai Gang from being destroyed. They would not participate in the affairs of the river and lake.


    So, your father didn''t kill them all after he defeated them. He just let them go after he got the promise that my master of dark moon hall would never come out of the mountain.


    It can be seen that although the ghost King''s means are cruel and cruel, they do not mean to exterminate human nature. He has his own principles and bottom line. Only when there is a threat to the enemy, will he wipe out the roots and leave no future trouble. In any case, my predecessors in the dark moon hall are able to survive and enjoy their old age, thanks to your father''s mercy. I really thank him


    After listening to Peng Yi''s words, I was confused again, but this time I was shocked and completely shocked. I really didn''t know about it. My father and grandfather Bai didn''t tell me about it. I took it for granted that all the masters of the dark moon hall were dead. After all, my father''s style was like that. He killed himself.


    Who knows, for those retired old people, he didn''t kill innocent people. Maybe, in so many days, my father has cultivated feelings with the old monster of dark moon hall. He also knows clearly that these people don''t like to fight and kill, and they don''t participate in the affairs outside. So my father will be merciful.


    It turns out that the ghost king is not as legendary. He kills people without blinking an eye. My father has a real human side. Just like grandfather Bai said, I have misunderstandings about my father. Why my father is affirmed by so many people, he definitely has something to be affirmed. No matter how cruel his means are, he is also the enemy to be killed. He will not kill innocent people at will. He is not an unforgivable person at all.


    Thinking of these, my mind settlement is completely evacuated, for my father I also more and more admiration, now, I am proud of having such a father as ghost king.


    However, in front of Peng Yi and his friends, I was not good at making any comments on my father and revealing my feelings. So I directly changed the topic and promised him, "you don''t have to leave. After all, Peng Xuefei is your home!"


    Hearing what I said, Peng Yi could not help but withdraw his mind. He turned his eyes to me. At the same time, he stepped forward and stepped down from the throne.


    When he came up to me, he stopped. Then he lowered his voice and whispered to me, "sulo, is it about Feifei that you think so much about me?"


    I''m not surprised that Peng Yi has such doubts. In fact, Peng Xuefei has something to do with my saving him. I didn''t intend to hide it. After listening to him, I hardly hesitated and said frankly: "Peng Xuefei, it''s part of the reason. I''m sorry for her. I''ve always felt guilty about her. I want to make up for my fault. So, on the one hand, I''m trying to persuade you, on the other hand, I''m here to apologize to Peng Xuefei. Repent what I have done to her


    What I said was very sincere. Peng Yi suddenly laughed after hearing it, which was very strange.


    After laughing for a long time, Peng Yicai narrowed his eyes and said to me, "boy, you are really a strange guy. I really can''t believe that you are so kind and kind to everyone. How can you stay so long without dying and still live till now? This is really a miracle


    Peng Yi''s words mean a lot. I don''t know whether he is praising me or belittling me. I look at him stupidly and don''t know how to reply.


    Seeing my embarrassment, Peng Yi laughed and said, "don''t mind. I''m praising you. You''re really a jerk. I can''t believe it. You''re such a jerk. Not only did you not die, but you could make such achievements. You have broken my idea


    The more I listened to Peng Yi''s words, the more confused I became. I seemed to have no idea what his intention was. I gently licked my lower lip and said to him solemnly, "what do you want to express?"I can''t understand the meaning of his wise man''s words. I can only make it clear.


    When Peng Yi heard me say this, he finally restrained his smile. His expression returned to seriousness. His eyes were shining. He looked at me deeply and said forcefully: "I want to mix with you!"


    In a word, I was blown dizzy, my expression instantly solidified, my body completely stiff, eyes surprised. It feels like a ghost?.


    Don''t talk about me. Even the Peng family standing in the hall are all surprised to open their mouths and stare at Peng Yi.


    Slow for a long time, I just lenglengleng open voice, can not set channel: "you are joking with me?"


    But Peng Yi''s face was still serious, and he didn''t mean to be joking. He said to me solemnly: "my Peng Yi has always been a good talker. I''m not joking!"


    This time, I realized that I heard nothing wrong. Peng Yi really wanted to submit to me, which was too hard for me to believe.


    I wouldn''t be too surprised if he jumped over the wall to kill me. However, I don''t think it''s possible for him to submit to me willingly. It''s not logical at all. I looked at him blankly and asked, "why do you want to mix with me?"


    Peng Yi gently grinned, then returned to normal, and said to me passionately: "don''t get me wrong. The reason why I want to mix with you is not to find a support. I don''t care about these things. I can tell you for sure that even if the ghost King bullies me, I won''t be willing to obey. But I want to turn to you, and only you can make me willing to surrender! "


    Hearing this, I am more puzzled, my tone is also more unbelievable: "why?"


    As soon as my voice dropped, Peng Yi''s momentum burst out. There was a feeling of lofty sentiments and a kind of profound meaning. He had thousands of potential. Join me:


    "because you are different. In my opinion, you are a geek and a new star. As a saying goes, kindness to the enemy is cruelty to oneself. Therefore, benevolent people are not suitable for mixing up. Their end is death.


    However, you are really different. You can treat your enemies with such kindness. Your magnanimity, your mind, and your courage have opened my eyes.


    To tell you the truth, I used to look down on people like you. I didn''t think it would make a difference. But now, you really changed my outlook. You can make your own world without relying on your father''s fame. You can survive under the persecution of my Haibang.


    Under the pressure of the Hai Gang, you can make a name for the war and attract a large number of officers and men. Even the bandits like Du Haisheng who are not satisfied with anyone are willing to submit to you and work for you. It must be said that your benevolence and righteousness have different charm. Although you and the ghost king are father and son, their personalities are quite different.


    Like your father, he is indeed the unique hero in the world, but his personality and means are not unique. People who mix are capable people, most of them are his style. If I have his talent and ability to lead people, I can achieve the same kind of hegemony. Therefore, his most valuable is his own strength, not his means and style.


    At the beginning, the ghost King swept across the country and created his empire. He became the godfather worthy of his reputation.


    However, after the ghost king and his generals had retired, all these things were scattered with the wind, and his empire collapsed in one day.


    It can be seen that even if the ghost king is not absolutely popular in the underground world, no matter how he is respected and worshipped by others, he will not be absolutely popular in the underground world. Even if someone yields to him, he will also yield to his irresistible force and dignity.


    Although the ghost King''s present scenery, but as long as he is defeated one day and the title of his invincible myth is destroyed, then his reputation will come down, and he will not be able to let the black forces pursue him.


    But you are different. What you advocate is not force, but benevolence and righteousness. You have a heart of benevolence and righteousness, which is innovative in the underground world. Your war is under the banner of benevolence and righteousness. I believe that those who submit to you are truly unconditional obedience. Therefore, your brother is willing to follow you through life and death.


    The man who wins the heart will win the world. I always thought that this set of words would not work in the underground world until I met you. I gradually believed that this sentence worked.


    Last time, you brought your people into H Province, but you were able to attract so many forces here. More or less, we can see that many underground forces also want you to be a wise and benevolent king.


    I believe that as long as you keep your heart, your future will definitely surpass your father. It is because of this that I want to follow you. I want to accompany you to witness your achievements in the future, and I want to accompany you to build an empire with extraordinary insight "


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 799

    Peng Yi''s big talk was almost uttered at one breath. At the end of the day, his momentum also soared to the strongest, and his pride rose to the sky. It seems that he has foreseen an extraordinary day in the future.


    And this extraordinary is created by me. Peng Yi, he is like an excavator. Dig out my flash point, he saw my extraordinary, is willing to follow me, and I fight together.


    Indeed, creating his own kingdom is the dream of everyone in the underground world. Peng Yi is no exception. Of course, he doesn''t want to stay in H Province for a lifetime. He would rather die with vigour than live a life of idleness. But it can be seen that he is confident. It seems that if he can follow me, he will surely create a different brilliance.


    His self-confidence also infected me, let me involuntarily produced a kind of strange pride, let me have a new understanding of myself.


    For a long time, I always feel that I am weak. No matter how hard I try, there are always more powerful people suppressing me. Especially after seeing my father incarnate as the ghost king, I feel that I am too weak and weak to be just a small chess piece manipulated by others. Moreover, my personality is too kind and kind. When my father said that, I felt that my personality was not suitable for mixing. I also thought that I would never achieve much in the future.


    However, Peng Yi said that my weakness was the biggest advantage. Even, he said it was so reasonable. My benevolence and righteousness are innovative in the underground world, and I will create an extraordinary empire.


    I don''t know why, I believe Peng Yi''s prediction. He is a smart person, but also a visionary person. He is so optimistic about me. I have no reason not to be optimistic about myself.


    Can''t help it, my blood on the fly, my mind can not help but float out with brothers to conquer the world picture, just, fantasy is good, but I also know in my heart, don''t say this is just a good wish, even if I can conquer the world, it is also how many brothers blood sacrifice for exchange, this road is destined to follow the blood to walk past, i Don''t think you can do it. More importantly, I promised Ziyi to retire. I don''t want to let her down.


    After hesitating for a long time, I finally calmed down the waves and said to Peng Yi faintly, "I''m sorry, I let you down. I''ve planned to quit the river and lake!"


    When he heard this, Peng Yi''s passion stopped. He thought that he planned the blueprint so well, and I was a talent loving person. As long as he sincerely submitted to me, I would certainly accept him. However, he didn''t think that I refused, and even I had to quit the lake. How could Peng Yi believe that? He looked at me stupidly and said in amazement: "No, why not?"


    This is indeed unexpected for Peng Yi. After all, he also knows how hard I have worked and how hard I have suffered to build up my present achievements. At this time of war, when the prospect is the best, I suddenly choose to quit. No one can think of it.


    As for Peng Yi''s astonishment, I just replied: "my girlfriend just woke up, and my original intention was mainly for her. Now that we have experienced so much, we are finally together. I really don''t want to have any more trouble. She wants to live a quiet and ordinary life. So, I''m going to take Ziyi to find a quiet place to live for a long time, To spend the rest of my life together, I''m here mainly to persuade you and apologize to Feifei, so that I can go at ease.


    Leader Peng, don''t worry. I promise you that there will be no evil forces to harass you in the future. You can stay here at ease. If there''s nothing wrong with it, then I''ll leave! "


    When the voice dropped, I turned and left. I left in a hurry and a little anxious. I left a confused Peng Yi and a group of Peng family members, staring at my back.


    Perhaps, I was worried that I was moved by Peng Yi, so I tried my best to suppress the faint burst of passion. I wanted to escape here quickly, and my steps became urgent.


    Just as I just walked out of the hall, Peng Yi''s sonorous and powerful voice suddenly rang out behind me: "Suluo, your life experience has been doomed, you are born for mixing, you can''t live a quiet ordinary life, when you change your mind, come to me at any time, I''ll wait for you here!"


    Peng Yi''s voice, with a shocking effect, made my heart beat faster several times, but after a short time, my heart rate slowed down again and returned to the normal rate. In any case, some things can''t be changed easily when they are decided.


    To be honest, Peng Yi''s words are indeed full of temptation for me. He seems to see through me, and he knows that I will be extraordinary in the future, and that I can definitely create a special world. What''s more, his attitude also shows that he is sincere in turning to me. He just wants to witness the miracle and change the underground order of the country and create another heaven.


    Now the underground world, even if constantly updated, is inseparable from those who fight, kill, and cheat. Even the Empire my father built is a flash in the pan, and there has never been an eternal king. Therefore, Peng Yi is so eager to work with me to create miracles.


    However, how can I easily create such a miracle? Peng Yi, after all, still thinks highly of me. His expectation is magnificent and beautiful. In fact, I am not as good as he thinks. In these days in H Province, if it wasn''t for my father''s secret help, if it wasn''t for several times of help from grandfather Bai, I don''t know how many times I''ve died, how could I have achieved my present achievements.I am living in the world with a kind heart, but I can not die, which is not entirely due to my own ability. Therefore, I feel that everything is impossible. Even if I am the son of the ghost king, I am not suitable for mixing. It is more difficult to create a special kingdom.


    After a brief rhythm in my heart, I finally ignored Peng Yi''s final voice, and directly accelerated my pace and walked out of the villa.


    When I went out, I didn''t see Ziyi and Peng Xuefei, which made my heart tremble. A kind of inexplicable anxiety swept over me. I began to be worried about what would happen to them.


    So, I quickly found the woman waiting to move by the car and asked about the situation. She pointed to the flower bed and said to me, "over there!"


    Without hesitation, I quickly walked towards the flower bed, almost ran up.


    When I approached, I saw that in the shade of the flower bed, two girls were talking and laughing. At first glance, the two of them were like a pair of sisters, chatting so naturally, so kind and easy-going.


    Seeing this scene, my heart suddenly relaxed. At the same time, an inexplicable feeling surged into my heart. Are they not in love? How can they be like sisters now?


    I really don''t understand them. I was worried that they would make a conflict. I didn''t expect that I was totally worried. I couldn''t bear to disturb them when they talked so harmoniously. So, I stood quietly and waited for them.


    Ziyi and Peng Xuefei, one short hair sassy, one long hair fluttering, one originally belongs to the type of cold and beautiful, the other is warm and lively, it can be said that they are completely different, the appearance style is different, the personality is also diametrically opposite, but at this moment, such two people get along so well.


    When I looked at them, I couldn''t help being distracted. I felt that the two of them formed a painting. Everything in the picture was so beautiful, and the women in the picture were also so eye-catching. If I can, I really want to keep watching and let the time stop at this moment.


    However, time will not stop, it is always walking, you can not control at all, after a while, Peng Xuefei''s light suddenly noticed me. Immediately, she looked at me, and then patted Ziyi. Then the two sisters came towards me.


    As soon as I was in front of me, Ziyi said to me, "are you finished?"


    I said with a smile, "yes, are you almost chatting?"


    Ziyi said with a smile: "yes!"


    At this time, Ziyi did not have the anxiety in the car before. She seemed very relaxed. Even, her complexion was better. She didn''t look like a patient at all. And Peng Xuefei is not so listless. The haggard color on her face has faded, and she feels a bit alive and energetic.


    Her vitality has made my heart clearer. I came to Peng''s house today, in fact, I was worried too much about Peng Xuefei, that she would become depressed, that she would lose the courage to live, and that she would not be able to take it too far.


    Because, I know clearly, this time, Peng Xuefei is the most injured, so I came to apologize to her. Now, seeing that she didn''t matter, my heart was finally relieved. I couldn''t help but ask them: "what are you talking about?"


    Smell speech, purple Yi and Peng Xuefei immediately looked at each other, then, they even answer with one voice: "woman''s secret!"


    After listening to their answers, I was speechless, and I didn''t know how the two of them lived together peacefully. However, no matter what Ziyi and Peng Xuefei talked about, they couldn''t clear my inner guilt. For some things, Peng Xuefei and I should explain them face to face.


    So, after I smile awkwardly, I put my eyes on Peng Xuefei and said in a serious tone: "Feifei, I want to talk to you alone!"


    I thought Peng Xuefei would promise frankly, but she refused directly: "no, Ziyi has already told me. I know your hardship and understand you. You don''t need to apologize to me. If you let my family go, it''s the biggest compensation for me. Now, you don''t owe me anything!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 800

    I didn''t expect that I would accept such an answer. For a time, I was at a loss. Peng Xuefei''s words were very calm. She forgave me so freely, but I had a little reaction. But I was stunned to look at her and forgot to speak for a time.


    See me suddenly stupefied, Peng Xuefei chuckled and continued: "well, I really have nothing to do, if you talk to my father, go to your busy bar!"


    Peng Xuefei''s meaning is very obvious. She doesn''t want to talk with me alone. Maybe, she is because Ziyi is here. It''s not easy to get along with me alone. After all, our relationship is a little special. Even if nothing happens, it''s not good for Ziyi to see her.


    Similarly, I also know that it is not good for me to whisper with Peng Xuefei. Originally, I came here to enlighten her, but she wanted to open her mind. What else can I say? Peng Xuefei is so reasonable. How can I embarrass her.


    Stupefied for a long time, finally, I still nodded at Peng Xuefei.


    Then, I turned my eyes to Ziyi and whispered, "let''s go back!"


    Ziyi nodded to me. When she left, she and Peng Xuefei hugged each other. I can see that they are really good on the surface, but I know that they still have a grudge in their hearts, or that they are not really open-minded. Because, Peng Xuefei after watching us leave, I saw her joyful expression, with gloomy eyes.


    It can be seen that even if Peng Xuefei is more generous and willing to give up on me, see me with other women and say goodbye to her completely, she will inevitably be sad.


    This kind of sadness is absolutely impossible to be removed in a short time. She needs time to forget and heal the wound. I can''t be responsible for her feelings, so I can only leave everything to time. At least, Peng Xuefei has understood me and doesn''t blame me. I will not waste my trip today.


    I can only pray in my heart, hope Peng Xuefei can get out of the shadow as soon as possible, into a new life, I hope she can find real happiness.


    Soon, Ziyi and I were out of Peng Xuefei''s sight, and finally, out of Peng''s manor.


    Go to the car, I and purple directly on the car, did not stop, I took purple directly on the way back.


    On the way, I couldn''t help asking Ziyi: "Ziyi, what did you say to Peng Xuefei?"


    Hearing my question, Ziyi suddenly grinned and showed a profound smile. Then, she began to explain to me slowly.


    Originally, Ziyi told the story of her and me to Peng Xuefei. She told Peng Xuefei about the ups and downs we had experienced, the obstacles and difficulties in our love. She mainly told Peng Xuefei that our love was not easy and it was hard to walk. She hoped Peng Xuefei would not blame me. Ziyi said many good things to Peng Xuefei and told Peng Sophie, I''m helpless to use her.


    And Peng Xuefei, she had known my pain for a long time and didn''t blame me too much. Now that she knows that Ziyi and I have a love that will never die, she won''t blame me.


    Of course, Ziyi is not stupid. She knows that although Peng Xuefei no longer blames me, she wants her to completely put me down, which is really difficult. As a woman, Ziyi knows that putting down a beloved man is like cutting meat from her own heart. The taste is indescribable. It''s because Ziyi knows Peng Xuefei''s pain, so Ziyi stands in the woman''s angle, and tries to persuade Peng Xuefei. She also owes her for me.


    Peng Xuefei is a strong woman. At least, in front of others, she is strong. Even if her heart hurts again, she is considerate, so she doesn''t care and blame. She also stresses that she is OK in front of Ziyi, and sincerely wishes Ziyi and me good luck, because she thinks that Ziyi and I are lovers, and she will not disturb her in any way.


    Two women understand each other, understand each other, and some appreciate each other. Therefore, when they talk, they feel a little bit sorry to meet each other. If they didn''t fall in love with the same man, maybe they could really become good friends. However, in the real world, there is no if. The reality is cruel. They fall in love with the same man, but they can''t have one at the same time One will get hurt.


    And Peng Xuefei, she is the one who was injured, she showed tolerance and magnanimity, will chat with Ziyi very happily!


    In any case, after a chat, Peng Xuefei can thoroughly understand me and sympathize with me, and I will have no regrets. Today I went to the Peng family for two main purposes, basically achieved, and this trip to the Peng family was also a complete success.


    All of a sudden, the burden on my shoulders seemed to be relieved, and my heart was unblocked a lot. Though Peng Yi''s words still lingered in my ears. Although Peng Xuefei''s sufferings made me unable to really be happy, I tried to put these things behind me. I knew that it was time for me to let go of the Peng family''s affairs and face a new life. Since I wanted to live with Ziyi Together, I would like to wholeheartedly, to make her really happy, but also to let himself really relaxed.


    After soothing my mood, I looked at the purple nearby and said, "Ziyi, where are we going now?"


    Ziyi blinked and said, "let''s go shopping."


    After that, she had a rare smile.Looking at such a Ziyi, I suddenly found a little bit of the original feeling. In the past, Ziyi was also so lively and especially fond of shopping. Shopping is a thing that every girl likes. Today, it''s a bit embarrassing for her to let her wear a set of casual clothes.


    So, the first thing to do next, of course, is to go shopping hard. Ziyi wants to find all the things lost these days.


    And I, naturally became Ziyi''s shopping cart, what she bought, I was responsible for carrying, big bags and small bags, too many, I almost didn''t use my foot bags.


    However, I am a little bit enjoying this feeling, enjoying the ordinary free and leisurely feeling, the feeling of being a coolie boyfriend, the feeling of shopping with my girlfriend, all kinds of things make me feel good. At such a moment, I seem to have really left everything behind and become an ordinary happy little man.


    For a long time, my life has been under high pressure. I always have something to do with me. I am always fighting and killing. Even if I incarnate Jiangnan style, I am wearing a mask and being oppressed by major tasks. I don''t live a free day in my heart.


    But now, finally take off the bag, finally unload all the burden, finally live their own, this feeling is really very good, to be honest, this kind of easy and easy life, is really what I yearn for, with my favorite woman, shopping, shopping, shuttling in the crowd, even if nothing is done, it is good, because the heart is free.


    So, up to now, I feel more and more that my idea of quitting the world is right.


    Ziyi is also immersed in happiness. Originally, she was a little worried about Peng Xuefei. Now Peng Xuefei''s problem has been solved smoothly, and she has no worries at all.


    She also knows that I am willing to give up everything for her, because I only love her, which makes her directly become the happiest woman in the world. Happiness makes her smile like flowers, makes her pace light, and makes her completely lose the posture of patients. I am also immersed in this kind of happiness without wind and rain, with endless aftertaste.


    Throughout the afternoon, Ziyi and I lived happily in the world of two, walking in the shops, walking in the busy streets, walking through the streets, until we were hungry in the evening, we ran to the place to eat.


    I drove the car and took Ziyi to a similar hot pot shop, and ordered a table of hot pot. It may be related to my mood. The lunch we ate was tasteless, and we didn''t have any taste at all.


    In the evening, we enjoyed the hot pot very much. At the end of the meal, we were all sweating. Ziyi, like me, was completely involved in the realm of eating goods, regardless of the image. What we ate was sweating.


    Can not help, I took a paper towel, to wipe her sweat.


    Seeing my move, Ziyi''s eyes burst out with happiness. She put down her chopsticks and looked at me affectionately. She said softly, "Arlo, if only we could do this every day in the future. With you, I feel so happy!"


    At this moment, Ziyi shows all her feelings. She really enjoys such a life and hopes to repeat such simple happiness in the future. This is the life that she yearns for most, is what she has been looking forward to.


    Perhaps, it is because such a feeling is too happy, too easy to let people indulge, she is more afraid of losing. Her words mean that she wants to get my promise again, because she is still worried about gains and losses. She knows that I am not an ordinary man, I am the most difficult to give her, is ordinary and simple, after all, I am not a stable person, and have ghosts The identity of the king''s son, which can not help but let Ziyi hit some worries in the bottom of her heart.


    I saw Ziyi''s worries and sympathized with her mood, so I put down my chopsticks, looked at her affectionately, and solemnly promised to her: "Ziyi, don''t worry. When things in H Province are stable in a few days, we will find a place to live in seclusion for the rest of our lives. By then, we can live such a life every day!"


    Ziyi listened to my words, immediately showed the most cheerful smile, she full of deep feelings toward me heavily nodded, excited answer: "Well!"


    Seeing Ziyi''s happy smile, I also feel happy when I can give her happiness.


    But when I was immersed in happiness, a few guests suddenly came to the next table, and one of them made a mysterious voice: "Hey, I said, have you heard that the second Miss Xia family seems to be critically ill, and it is estimated that she will not survive tomorrow!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 801

    That person''s voice is not big. Obviously, he is chatting with several people at the same table. But the voice seems to have magic power, which instantly pierces into my heart and explodes my heart.


    My head suddenly a meal, my happiness and beauty in an instant, disappeared.


    It seems that all of a sudden, I fell from the cloud into the abyss, because this news is too much for me.


    In fact, Qiqi has been trapped in my heart, although I usually did not show it, but it is like a thorn in my heart, often think of pain.


    I know that her life is not long. I worry about her and feel bad for her. However, I have nothing to do. Snow Ganoderma has been given to Ziyi and has been used up. Or, from the beginning, I intend to give the blood Ganoderma lucidum to Ziyi. But Qiqi, she has helped me so many times, saved me so many times, but I can''t repay her, I''m really sorry for her.


    Because I''m too ashamed, I didn''t contact her again. What''s more, Ziyi is beside me. I can''t forget about other girls. I can only keep her in my heart. I hope the good will be rewarded and she will be safe.


    However, this hope is illusory, a person''s fate will not change because of your hope, the bad news still comes, you can not hide.


    Last time, Qiqi''s father told me that she would live for another month at most, but now that a month has not arrived, the shocking news has spread without warning, so suddenly, so miserable.


    Qiqi that strong girl, after all, or down, perhaps, a person''s persistence with her beliefs. Before I rescued my father, Qiqi had been worried about me, worked hard for me, worried about me, and never forgot about me. Therefore, when I was fighting for blood, she always supported me silently.


    Even though the battle between me and the sea gang was so stormy and stormy that so many people were killed and the situation was so serious, she still begged her father to forgive her. It can be seen that she has been paying close attention to things related to me, and she always pays behind her back.


    Now, she suddenly fell down, should be to know that I have restored a peaceful life, know that I and purple together, she has no regrets, will no longer insist, just want to leave the world at ease.


    Such her, let me heartache, let me suffocate. Her kindness to me, her kindness to me, I have not finished my life, but, I have not even a day to repay, I am not human, really not human. I''m sorry for Kiki. I''m sorry for the girl who pays for me silently but never cares about the return.


    Just when I was in such a state of mind, a woman took the man''s words and sighed, "yes, I''ve heard about it. Alas, it''s a pity that I''m so young and about to die!"


    Hearing this, I was more sure that Qiqi was going to die. Immediately, I stood up and said to Ziyi, "let''s go!"


    At the moment, Ziyi is still immersed in happiness. For the next table, she doesn''t know what to say and doesn''t care at all. See me so reaction, she is some strange, doubt asked: "what''s the matter?"


    I went to her side, took her hand, anxiously said: "don''t ask, I''ll tell you later, follow me first!"


    After that, I directly left the hotpot store with Ziyi and rushed to the car I parked outside.


    As soon as I got on the bus, I immediately called Mu Nan. Telephone connection, Mu Nan rough crazy voice immediately came: "boss, what''s the matter?"


    Without any nonsense, I went straight to the subject and said, "do you know about the second Miss Xia family?"


    Mu Nan did not hesitate to say: "know, this matter has spread, heard that the second miss is critically ill!"


    I frowned and said anxiously, "do you know which hospital she is in now?"


    Although, when I was with Ziyi, it was not convenient for me to see Qiqi, and it was not very good to show care and care for her, but now Qiqi is in danger, where can I manage so much. Anyway, I want to see her for the last time, or I won''t be at ease for the rest of my life.


    Mu Nan on the other end of the phone, after listening to my words, immediately understood what I meant and quickly replied: "it seems to be in the provincial hospital!"


    Smell speech, I did not say any nonsense, directly said a sentence: "good, thank you!"


    Finish saying, I hung up the phone, quickly rushed to the provincial hospital.


    Purple see me in such a hurry, all muddled, slow for a long time, she just silly asked me: "what''s the matter, Arlo, what''s the matter?"


    After listening to Ziyi''s words, I didn''t squint, staring straight ahead. Concentrate on driving, but very solemn back to her: "a friend of mine is dying, I go to the hospital to see her!"


    Purple Yi listen, face inexplicable even more, she asked me again: "is it the second Miss Xia you just said? Who is she? "


    I hoarse voice back: "a girl who has helped me countless times, without her, I would have died!"


    This sentence, I said very heavy, is also very serious, no matter what Ziyi thinks, I will say, such a girl, even if she is dead, I also want to let Ziyi know. After all, although Qiqi and I do not have any emotional entanglement, but her help to me is really too big, she and Peng Xuefei is not the same, Peng Xuefei is a healthy girl, she was injured again, as long as the future can cheer up, can heal the wound in the passage of time, face the future, she can still have a good life.But Qiqi is different. She is strong. After all, she was knocked down by the disease. She has no chance to face the future any more. I must see her for the last time and never let her leave with regret.


    And purple by her after listening to me, perhaps know my mood, also did not say what, all the way silent.


    Soon, the car drove to the provincial hospital. At the moment, the first hospital is full of people. There are many cars parked in the open space outside the hospital. Looking at the various license plates, I can see that this is the official car. I found an empty seat in the corner and parked the car.


    After getting off the car, Ziyi and I immediately ran to the hospital interior.


    After inquiring inside, I knew that Qiqi was in the rescue room on the eighth floor.


    Without hesitation, I and Ziyi rushed to the past. From a distance, I saw that the special ward was full of people. All of them were well-dressed and powerful. Some of them wore sunglasses and suits and were obviously bodyguards.


    Ziyi and I just got close. Did not arrive at the door of the ward, was one of the people to stop, I quickly said to him: "my name is Suluo, is Miss Xia''s friend, I come to see her!"


    When the bodyguard heard this, he looked me up and down. I couldn''t see his eyes, but his expression also showed that he didn''t know me, and even a little disliked me. After seeing me all over, he just threw two words to me: "wait!"


    Then he turned and entered the ward.


    After a while, he came out, but he didn''t come out alone. With him out of my old acquaintance, cold.


    However, the cold now, a little bit of the original cold, may be related to Qiqi''s situation, cold at the moment, is a deep melancholy, his eyes are dim. This has been as a bodyguard of Qiqi man, obviously, also for Qiqi sad.


    As soon as he came over, he said to me faintly: "go in!"


    I nodded at him and said, "thank you."


    Voice down, I immediately with purple, into the ward.


    As soon as I entered the ward, I found that the huge ward was also overcrowded. However, from their clothes and temperament, we can see that their identity is extraordinary.


    These people I hardly know, except Xia Zhonghai, who met with me once, is Qiqi''s father.


    Of course, my eyes did not stay on other people. Once inside, I looked directly at Qiqi on the hospital bed.


    At the moment, Qiqi is as dead as she is. Her eyes are closed and her face is pale. She seems to have no feeling of breathing. She lies on the bed motionless. Only the little water in the bottle is injected into Qiqi''s body drop by drop, showing that she still has signs of life.


    One of the beautiful women was sitting at the head of the bed, choking with sadness. This picture made my heart deeply hurt again, and filled with a feeling of extreme sadness.


    When I was dull, Xia Zhonghai, who knew me, was the first to greet me and made a bitter voice to me: "Suluo, you are here!"


    At this moment, the big man on the white road of H Province has no official airs at all. He has only the decadence and pain of losing his daughter. He has no sense of blame for me, and he politely greets me.


    However, just because Xia Zhonghai is such a good talker doesn''t mean that other Xia family members can understand me. After hearing my name, the woman sitting at the head of the bed immediately felt like an electric shock. She suddenly stood up and looked at me with a very bitter eye, and said angrily, "Suluo? What are you doing here? What qualifications do you have to come here? If a blood Ganoderma lucidum can save a life, you can not save yourself in the face of death. Thanks to my Qiqi who is in a coma and calls your name, you are so heartless. You are so heartless


    The woman was very excited. Obviously, she was very concerned about ponytails. I can see that she should be Qiqi''s mother, because there is something about her charm in Qiqi''s body.


    At first glance, this woman is a lady of a big family and a lady with good manners and temperament. But at this moment, for the sake of her daughter, she even shows the side of resentment. It can be seen that Qiqi''s illness is more painful than killing her. As a mother, her pain is really unknown.


    When her voice dropped, I did not have time to answer, suddenly, an old man sitting on the sofa suddenly drank: "keep it down!"


    In a word, immediately let the ward into absolute silence, from which we can see how grand the old man is. If I''m right. He should be the father of the Xia family. The reason why the Xia family can become a big family in China has something to do with him.


    Unconsciously, I put my eyes on him. He sat on the sofa and looked at him as an ordinary old man. It seemed that there was nothing special about him. His biggest feature was that he was old and very old. His few scattered hair, snow-white, wrinkles on his face were particularly deep, and his body was a little rickety. It was estimated that he would be more than 80 years old It is also a look of old age. Even, there is a crutch standing beside him.


    Since I entered the door, he seems to have been closing his eyes and praying for something. Although there is no obvious sadness or pain in his expression, I can still feel his pain. His pain is hidden in the place that others can''t see.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 802

    Originally, there may be some Xia family hate me, but because the old man spoke, no one dared to grumble at me. Those who didn''t like me just cast angry eyes at me.


    For the blood ganoderma, I think it is necessary to explain, so even if the Xia family no longer welcome me, I still hoarse voice toward the United States, the woman said: "I''m sorry, auntie, I''m really sorry about the blood ganoderma, I''m not reluctant, because my girlfriend has been seriously injured, she has been in a coma, only xuelingzhi can save her!"


    Finish saying, I also deeply looked at the eye purple Yi.


    Ziyi heard my words, her face suddenly changed, she felt my dedication to her, also know that I gave up Qiqi, the benefactor who saved me many times, because I saved her.


    This time, Ziyi''s eyes become particularly complex, moving, but also sad, moved by my pay, sad at Qiqi, this blooming girl''s impending death.


    On the other side, the Xia family, who hated me deeply, were still angry after listening to my words, but they didn''t say anything more.


    And the most sad looking woman, she seems to want to say something, but suddenly, Qiqi on the hospital bed came a trace of movement.


    I don''t know if she sensed me coming, or if she had something to say to me, as if she were dead, she opened her eyes and opened her mouth in silence. She couldn''t say anything but coughed hard.


    A slight cough, immediately attracted the attention of the whole audience, all of them turned their eyes to Qiqi on the hospital bed, and even the woman did not aim at me any more. She immediately looked at Qiqi and said excitedly, "Qiqi wakes up!"


    Hearing this, the old Xia, who had been keeping his eyes closed, could not help but open his eyes, stood up and looked at Qiqi slightly nervously.


    Immediately, the old man''s majestic voice vibrated in the quiet Ward: "hurry to ask the doctor to come over!"


    As soon as the old man spoke, someone ran out of the ward immediately.


    After a while, he invited the doctor in. The doctor was an old expert. He looked very experienced and professional. He went into the ward and immediately examined Qiqi.


    After the examination, his look became more and more serious. Then, he sighed slightly and said to all the people present: "her condition has deteriorated completely. It seems that she can''t survive tonight. You should be prepared mentally! If you wake up now, you may have some last words, please ask them quickly! "


    The old expert''s words were like a bomb, which broke the hearts of the whole audience again, and everyone''s faces darkened again. But Xia Zhonghai said to the old expert in a very hoarse voice: "Premier song, there is no other way?"


    The expert, known as the president, shook his head helplessly and said in a deep voice: "no more!"


    This time, the Xia family members who were present were as pale as death, with despair in their eyes.


    In the dignified atmosphere, the old expert shook his helpless head and left the ward.


    In the ward, filled with the breath of depression, no one opened the voice, only the sigh in people''s heart. In a quiet, the old man of Xia family, leaning on crutches, gently came to the hospital bed, his chaotic eyes, emitting a light, staring at Qiqi.


    Then, he broke the silence and uttered an old voice: "Qiqi, if you have something to say, just say it quickly!"


    His voice, showing his pain, the atmosphere of the scene because of the old man''s words, become more dignified.


    All the people hold their breath, staring at Qiqi on the hospital bed, waiting for her last words.


    Qiqi, who was noticed by the public, is still in a state of extreme weakness. She did not immediately reply to the old man, but tried very hard to turn her head and looked at me.


    When her eyes touched me and Ziyi, her eyes were gradually clear. In a moment, she was like a reflection. Suddenly, she came to some strength. She poured all her remaining strength into her voice: "Suluo, Ziyi, I wish you happiness!"


    However, no one thought that at the end of her life, she did not speak to any one in her family, but left the so-called last words to me.


    For a moment, the whole audience was stunned. Everyone''s heart had a small fluctuation. You know, Qiqi is critically ill, how many people are concerned about it! From the scene in the ward, we can see how much the Xia family care about the life and death of the first talented woman. So many big people came to their home, and the master Xia took charge of it himself. However, even if they have the ability to know the world, they can''t save Qiqi''s life. All they can do is stay in the ward and die for Qiqi.


    It can be said that the whole ward is basically Qiqi''s close relatives except me and Ziyi. But Qiqi wakes up and ignores all the people, only focuses on me, and tries her best to say her last words to me.


    What she said. Thoroughly shocked my heart, let me feel more guilty, let my pain more profound, I was so cruel to her, but she cared about me so much and was special to me.


    On the way to here, I felt that the reason why Qiqi fell down may have something to do with me. She knew that I had a carefree life and that Ziyi and I had a good result. So, I fell down without regret.After all, my father''s influence in H Province is well known, and today I just came out with Ziyi and lived a happy life in the world of two. Maybe Qiqi knew my situation because of this.


    Now, hear Qiqi''s blessing to me and Ziyi, I can feel that she has already known that I am with Ziyi. Qiqi is a person who is not hypocritical and does not make an affectation. Obviously, it was from her absolute sincerity that she could not tell lies at the critical moment of her life.


    Really did not expect, she to die in the heart is worried about me, she hopes or I can be happy.


    For Ziyi, Qiqi is still fresh in her memory. When she came to the University, she was very impressed with me, mainly because she heard the story of Ziyi and me. She also mentioned Ziyi in front of me. She said that she was very moved by our love story.


    Later, at the wedding of Fudong and Ziyi, I was completely injured by Ziyi. Qiqi, a fake girlfriend, appeared in time to recover my face. In the battle between me and Buddha, Qiqi witnessed the scene of me and Ziyi together.


    I don''t know whether Ziyi has any impression on Qiqi, but I know clearly that Qiqi is deeply impressed by Ziyi. She also sincerely wishes Ziyi and I a happy ending to our difficult love. Her sincerity has moved me to the extreme. My heart is shaking. I feel that my soul is going to float away with Qiqi. I don''t know how to respond to her, The whole person turned into a nerd.


    After a long time, my dry throat just squeezed out two words: "thank you!"


    Kiki, it''s more difficult than me to say two words.


    In addition to a thank you, I really don''t know what to say. Maybe, there are too many things I want to say to her, but I don''t know where to start.


    And Qiqi heard my words, and then deeply swept me and purple by a few eyes, then showed a happy smile.


    Xia''s family waited for a long time to wait for Qiqi''s short conversation. How could they stand it? Immediately, there was a rustling voice in the ward. Even the old Xia, with a clear light in his eyes, asked Qiqi bitterly again: "Qiqi, don''t you have anything to say to us?"


    At this time, Qiqi finally turned her eyes to the old man. There was endless meaning in her eyes. It seemed that all her feelings for her family were conveyed with her eyes, and she didn''t need to say anything with words at all.


    After a long time, Qiqi finally opened her mouth again. She said weakly to Mr. Xia: "grandfather, I want to talk with Suluo alone!"


    Another blow, this sentence is the most sad shell for the Xia family. Who can bear it? At this time, Qiqi only has an outsider in her eyes.


    Especially Qiqi''s mother, her eyes are full of frustration and helplessness, she is really helpless for her daughter, she is more for the daughter''s persistence and pain.


    Even, Mr. Xia, who has never seen me with a straight eye since I came in, couldn''t help but look at me. Despite his age, his eyes have infinite energy. When he stares at me like this, I feel like my body is burning with fire.


    Obviously, Xia Laozi wants to see what I am different from others and why I can attract her granddaughter so much attention.


    Speaking of it, Mr. Xia should know that I was the man who wanted blood Ganoderma lucidum most, not Qiqi, but the old man. Therefore, he would acquiesce in Haibang''s other methods to get blood Ganoderma from my father.


    But all of this, after all, or a failure, Xia old man gave up the improper means, but at the same time, he must die for me, also lazy to see me more.


    However, his granddaughter valued me so much, which inevitably made the old man look at me more. From the way he looked at me, I could also feel that the old man, who had experienced countless storms, did not want to see me.


    However, he couldn''t bear to refuse Qiqi''s last request. After all, he compromised and sighed: "let''s go out first."


    After that, the old man took the lead and walked out of the ward with crutches. Even if the rest of Xia''s family was not reconciled, they could only follow the old man to the outside of the ward.


    So large ward, the moment empty down, only I and purple still Zheng Zheng pestle in place.


    Since Qiqi wants to talk with me alone, I can only whisper to Ziyi beside me: "Ziyi, wait for me outside!"


    Ziyi knew what was going on, so she nodded to me without hesitation, and then walked out of the ward and closed the door.


    In an instant, Kiki and I were left in the ward.


    After a short silence, Kiki finally spoke again and uttered a very weak voice: "solo, thank you for coming to see me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 803

    Her tone, with a little moved, I can hear that her mood has changed wonderful because of my arrival. She is very pleased and satisfied to see me at the last moment, but I feel more guilty to see her like this.


    My feet can''t help but open, with a heavy heart, I came to the head of the bed, sat next to Qiqi, looking at her deeply, all kinds of bitterness said: "sorry, Qiqi, I failed you, I can''t live up to you, if it wasn''t Ziyi, I would give snow Lingzhi''s hands. However, Ziyi is in danger and needs it. I have to save her. I''m sorry


    When I said this, my voice choked up. My chest seemed to be stuffed with something. It was very uncomfortable. It was ten thousand times worse than being trampled on. I don''t know what to do. I can only express my sincere confession. I hope this will make Qiqi feel better.


    However, Qiqi didn''t seem to blame me. She sipped her dry white lips and moistened her throat. Then she made a tiny voice: "Suluo, don''t blame yourself. The biggest reason I appreciate you is that you are single-minded in your feelings, and you are not wrong!"


    However, the more Qiqi didn''t blame me, the more I felt that I was a jerk. My eyes gradually turned red, and my chest was blocked even more. It was very difficult for me to open my lips and make a hoarse voice: "but"


    after saying these two words, I suddenly couldn''t go on. My throat seemed to be completely dry and my chest was suffocated.


    I''m glad to see her smile again


    Her voice became smaller and smaller, and I could hardly hear the words of comfort. It seemed that, every word she said, Qiqi''s life would slip away. But Qiqi was not mean to me, but she tried her best to talk to me. Even, at last, she coughed and coughed more and more. Her appearance seemed to have been strained Yes.


    I was scared and said, "Kiki, hold on, I''ll call the doctor!"


    But before I got up, Kiki grabbed my hand.


    Her cold hand, let my body stiff, I can''t help but look back, the Chi Chi looked at her.


    At this time, she was holding a breath and shaking her head at me. Obviously, she did not want other people to come in. She tried to control her cough, as if holding my hand, Qiqi could absorb my energy.


    As a result, her condition improved a little. In the end, she almost summoned up her greatest strength in her life and said a sincere word to me: "I want to talk with you alone, just to tell you that I am not afraid of death, and I am ready to die, but I have a regret that my family can''t give you. Can you help me?"


    Sure enough, just like the old expert said, Qiqi may wake up with some last words. Now it seems that she really has some wish that has not been fulfilled before she can come back to life again.


    I heard her words, almost without hesitation: "you said, as long as I can do, I will satisfy you!"


    When Kiki saw my promise, she was relieved. Her pale face suddenly sent out a little red light. Then, she made a weak voice like a fly, and said to me affectionately: "I have everything in my life, but I have never had a boyfriend, which has become my lifelong regret. I didn''t like people before, and I didn''t have the qualification to have a love affair with people. But Suluo, you are the only boy who makes me move. I have you in my heart and always miss you. I think in my last life, you can kiss me, make up for my regret, let me enjoy the taste of the first kiss, so that I can die without regret! "


    By the time she said this, Kiki had turned her head and looked at the ceiling. She did not dare to look at me any more, nor to look at my eyes again.


    And I, hear Qiqi''s words, I was stunned directly, I thought she had something important to do, I planned to die and never quit to help her. Unexpectedly, she made such a request.


    Suddenly, I seem to understand Qiqi''s heart. She has been in poor health since childhood, and she has never dared to fall in love. However, she is most looking forward to love. In her heart, love is the most sacred and greatest, and it is also her most yearning. Unfortunately, she has not experienced love at the end of her life, and has not even tried the first kiss. This is her biggest regret.


    She didn''t want to take this regret to go, so, after I came to the ward, she suddenly reflected and said such a thing to me!


    In fact, I have long felt Kiki''s love for me. I just pretend that I don''t know, and I don''t want to break the paper. I know that her love is wordless, her love is silent, and she is more cautious. She dare not show her true heart. She knows that she has no life to have love. All along, she only pays for love and never takes anything for love.


    Today, for her regret in her life, she finally put forward a request to me, which is also the words that she has worked hard for all her life, almost speaking with her remaining vitality. These words are not dare to say when she is alive, but bravely says it when she dies.However, after the words were finished, her energy seemed to have been drained, and her energy seemed to have been exhausted. It was like a battery that had run out of electricity. Her eyes at the ceiling were trying to support it. It seemed that the next second would close. Her breath of life had been very weak and weak.


    Seeing her like this, my heart once again violently convulsed for a while, I was distressed by her regret, but also for the loss of her vitality and pain.


    For her, I always feel guilty. I feel guilty for not saving her, for not being able to repay her, and for not being able to give her love. But at this moment, she put forward such a small request at the end of her life. How could I refuse? It should be the last thing I can do for her. In any case, I can''t let her leave with regret The world.


    In the eyes of Qiqi began to loose, I can''t help but bend down the body, with my lips deeply imprinted on Qiqi''s lips.


    The two lips imprinted, just like a flame touching the wire, instantly sent out a fierce spark. Qiqi, dying, had a reaction in this moment. She was like absorbing the natural nectar. The whole person absorbed the wonderful energy. She grasped my hand with strength, and miraculously squeezed my arm. Her limp body seemed to be shaking.


    My body also shuddered for a moment, as if I had touched the high-voltage electricity in an instant, and the whole person was stunned. However, there was an indescribable sour feeling. It was very delicate and beautiful, which could be described as intoxication.


    As for kissing, I have rich experience. I have had kissing experience with many girls. But this time, the feeling of kissing with Qiqi is the most special. It seems that it can''t be described by words. Anyway, it is the touching of lips and lips that makes me feel like a fairy. Then, my heart beats faster and my soul vibrates. It''s really wonderful.


    Remember at the beginning, on the roof of the University, I was deeply hurt by Ziyi, Qiqi came to comfort me, I also held her.


    At that time, I felt that Qiqi was different. She seemed to have the magic power to purify human soul. When I had intimate behavior with her, my heart would be restless, and my world seemed to fall into extreme peace. I felt that I would tremble and keep calm, and I felt that I had been integrated into a strong sense of security and a touch of peace. I am infatuated with this feeling. It seems that I have a marriage relationship with her in the previous life, which is very special and makes people reluctant to give up.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been immersed in this kiss. My heart has been dancing. In my mind, I''ve been rolling the chapters with Qiqi, and the little bit by bit of her experience have clearly emerged, which makes me feel infinite and makes me feel extraordinary about Qiqi.


    If we say before. I can only be grateful to Qiqi, so from this moment on, I have a different feeling for her, a kind of unclear feelings, can be said, a simple kiss, as if let me and Qiqi fusion together, we enjoy together, soar together in our own vast world, together with free flying.


    However, this kind of beauty can not last forever. When I was in love, Qiqi grasped my hand and suddenly fell down powerlessly. Her eyelids seemed to be powerless to close. Her life was rapidly disappearing, and she was almost unable to hold on.


    Suddenly, my whole person was pulled out of the wonderful state. My heart began to ache. My internal organs felt torn. My eyes were also stimulated by something. Tears fell unconsciously on Qiqi''s face, and slowly flowed down her cheek to the joint of her and my lips. I tasted the salty taste of tears Avenue.


    The taste of tears is always sad, but this second, the taste is sad to the extreme, my chest suddenly gush out a feeling of not giving up, this kind of reluctant to give up is very strong, strong enough to let me suffocate, strong enough to burst my heart.


    Can''t help it, my mouth slowly left Qiqi''s lips, my eyes to Qiqi.


    At the moment, she is lying in the hospital bed peacefully, her face is not unwilling to die, but shows a happy smile, her breath of life is like a lamp that is about to run out of oil, twinkle and twinkle, the more and more weak, the eyes are about to go out, Qiqi, she is about to run out of oil, the lamp is dry, I seem to see her soul out of her body, is slowly The floating away of www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 804

    I really didn''t think that this kiss was Qiqi''s most extravagant request. From the beginning, I knew that Qiqi liked me, but I always turned a deaf ear and didn''t want to pierce this layer of window paper. She also confessed with me several times, until I changed the topic.


    However, just now Qiqi could wake up and talk so much because she still had regrets in this world, and her young life lacked a love.


    Now, I gave her the first kiss, gave her silent love, she finally made up for the lack of life, she was completely relieved, no longer struggle. She is quietly farewell to the world, she did not say a greeting, will leave me, die.


    This time, the feeling of not giving up is more like the flood of breaking the dike. My eyes are getting more and more red. Tears are surging out of my eyes. My emotions are finally out of control and completely burst out.


    It''s not that I haven''t experienced life and death. The death of Chen Haoran, the death of Lin Shihan, and the death of many brothers all make me heartrending and maddening. However, at this moment, watching Kiki''s life disappear, my mood swings more than ever before. I''m afraid to die with Qiqi. I''m afraid that she will end her young life. I''m afraid she will die like this.


    Suddenly, my whole person suddenly leaned forward, my hand tightly held Qiqi''s little hand, and sobbed at her ear: "Qiqi, Qiqi, Xia Yuqi, don''t die, I beg you, don''t die, you should wake up quickly!"


    My tone is very panic, my mood is very excited, I hope I can wake up Qiqi, but my call has no effect at all, Qiqi is still lying quietly on the hospital bed, motionless. There was almost no difference between her and the dead, her breath had changed, and her foot seemed to have stepped into the door of hell.


    Looking at such a Qiqi, I couldn''t stand it. I covered her little hand with both hands and cried: "Xia Yuqi, aren''t you very strong? You have been fighting against the disease for 20 years. No matter how much pain you can bear, you are the strongest girl I have ever seen. How can you give up yourself? I beg you, hold on, don''t die


    Speaking of this, I have sobbed, my man''s natural color, I just in front of Qiqi and Xia''s family showed calm, has disappeared, at this moment I, removed any disguise, showed the most primitive side of human nature.


    My emotion, all exposed, in this moment, I forget everything, I only know, I don''t want Kiki to die, I just hope, I can call her back with my cry, I just hope that this good girl who always pays for me silently and never asks for return can live and persist.


    However, no matter how I call, no matter how I cry, Qiqi''s body is indifferent, she can''t give me any reaction, even if there is no movement, her life seems to have completely disappeared at this moment.


    I am not willing, I am really not willing to ah, my mood completely collapsed, my tears crazy rampage, suddenly, I burst out a startling roar, roar hysteria, earth shaking.


    The huge ward seems to be shocked by my heartbreaking roar. Even outside the ward, my roar is full of. The Xia family waiting outside the ward heard my movement and rushed into the ward immediately.


    Inside, they saw Qiqi lying peacefully on the bed with almost no sign of life. After a while, Xia''s family went crazy. Some ran to the head of the bed in pain to call for a doctor. Some people burst onto the bed in pain, tearing their hearts and crying. Some people were frozen in place, silently weeping. Some people were completely in a daze and didn''t know what to do.


    Even the steady Xia Zhonghai, also known as Qiqi''s father, saw Qiqi dying. His eyes were red and his eyes were red. Obviously, he had been restraining his tears, but it was difficult to hide his sadness.


    Soon, the doctor rushed to the ward, but this time not only the old expert came, but also many white coats rushed into the ward with him.


    As soon as they got to the bedside, they immediately checked Qiqi. Some looked at her eyelids, and some measured her heart rate. All the doctors have orderly division of labor, quick action and professional technique.


    After working for a while, as a result, the old expert, known as the Dean, shook his head again, made the most painful voice, and said to the Xia family, "prepare for the future!"


    In a word, instantly shattered the heart of the Xia family, before the doctor came, at least Qiqi was awake, at least let the Xia family see a little hope. Or at least they could talk to Kiki and see her alive.


    But now, Qiqi can''t wake up directly. The doctor told us to prepare for the future affairs, which is to announce the death of Qiqi, that is, to let everyone watch her die here. To us, they are totally helpless.


    This result, let everyone can''t accept, everyone in the Xia family showed the deepest sadness, and I, like being sucked out of my soul, was stupefied and numb in pain.


    I tried so hard to call, can not wake her up, to now, but still can only see her consumption of life, watching her die, this is how cruel, sad, I can not stand, really can not stand.The woman who was talking to me before, as Kiki''s mother, couldn''t stand it. She suddenly rushed to me and asked me excitedly, "Qiqi, what did she say to you, what did she say?"


    As a mother, she can''t hear her daughter''s last words. Of course, she will suffer, suffer and regret. But I can''t tell her that Kiki is kissing me at the last moment of waking up. She lost consciousness in this kiss. This kind of thing, really inconvenient to say with others, especially, Ziyi is also on the scene at the moment, I am even more difficult to say.


    Therefore, I did not answer the woman''s question, but thought of Kiki. In my mind, it was all the scene that Qiqi was leaving me. I seemed to see her waving goodbye to me and seeing her disappear gradually.


    I wanted to catch her, but I couldn''t catch her. She was walking too fast. I was very scared. My inner emotions rolled rapidly and I felt more and more reluctant to give up. I don''t want her to die, I can''t let her die, absolutely not. My life is up to me. All along, I don''t believe in fate. God wants to make fun of me, but I have to fight against it.


    How many times, I have been wandering on the edge of life and death, but I did not die, I believe, Qiqi is the same, she should also be disobedient, she is so young, how can she accept death calmly. Even if, as she said, she looked down on her and she could accept it, I didn''t want to. I would not allow her to die. It''s a blast. I burst out a strong idea, I want to save Kiki.


    Suddenly, I directly think of a person, that is, many times to save me from the edge of life and death, always call himself the old miracle doctor.


    Just now I was immersed in the sadness. I forgot my grandfather Bai. Yes, it was grandpa Bai. This time, I put all my bets on my grandfather Bai.


    Grandfather Bai is the most magical doctor in the world. Since so many times, he has been able to pull me back from the ghost gate. He has cured my stubborn disease and made me become a normal person. He has dug out my potential, made my extraordinary physical appearance, and made me have a qualitative leap in martial arts. Even, he rescued Ziyi from the hand of the God of death. He was Hua Tuo''s reincarnation.


    Now, Qiqi is not dead, and her heart is still beating weakly. On the whole, it is still in danger. Although the old experts in this hospital are helpless, perhaps grandfather Bai has a way to save Qiqi. Now, this is the only way. Similarly, this is the only hope.


    Thinking of this, my whole person suddenly woke up, suddenly with the beating chicken blood, the spirit suddenly glowed. When the whole summer family were expecting me to say Qiqi''s last words, I ignored their eyes and directly looked at Qiqi''s ear. In the most anxious and nervous voice, I called to her: "Xia Yuqi, do you remember what I said to you at the beginning? I know an old miracle doctor. His medical skills are very good. Maybe now he has the hope to save you. I will ask him to come here now. You promise me that you will hold on and never die. Do you hear me, you must wait for me to come back and wait for me! "


    After saying this, I immediately swept my eyes to the Xia family and said to them in a hurry: "everyone, I''m going to find someone. In any case, you should let Xia Yuqi hold on. You can''t let her die. Please!"


    Voice down, I directly turned around, in the summer family complex eyes, I ran toward the ward outside.


    Purple in accordance with the situation, immediately followed out, and behind me called: "Arlo, you wait for me!"


    I stopped in a hurry, turned back to her and said, "Ziyi, you are waiting for me here, I will be back soon!"


    Said, I continue to run, a moment does not stop, my speed is like the wind, the whole person with crazy, in the hospital rampage. Fast toward the outside crazy sprint.


    Perhaps it is because the news of Qiqi''s critical illness spread in H Province. The first hospital tonight was full of people. However, I was totally out of my mind. Just like a wild beast, I bumped into the crowd with my body and ran as fast as I could.


    Many people were savagely knocked down on the ground by me, but I didn''t care at all. There was a lot of angry and abusive voice from behind me, and I ignored it. My steps didn''t stop, and the speed was faster and faster.


    After a while, I rushed to the parking lot outside the hospital. Without half a delay, I quickly ran to my car and came to the car. I quickly got on the bus, started the engine, and sped to grandfather Bai''s residence in the suburbs www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 805

    At this moment, I have only one belief in my heart, that is, to quickly find grandfather Bai, we must rush to Qiqi''s death and ask her to treat her. I must seize this last chance.


    For this chance, I ignored the traffic lights and the speed limit. I ignored them and became a road killer.


    Anyway, I just want Qiqi to survive. I don''t care about the rest. Now, in this city, I am the king of the night, and the Xia family is the day on the white road. It can be said that nothing can stop me from saving Qiqi here.


    Originally, it took at least 40 minutes to go from the hospital to grandfather Bai''s residence, but I drove there in 20 minutes. I got off the road at the foot of the mountain. I immediately pulled out my legs and ran to the residence on the hillside of grandfather Bai. I hardly gasped. I ran against the wind. My speed reached the limit and my potential exploded to the limit.


    By the time I got to the house where grandfather Bai lived, I was already sweating. It was not tiring but anxious. Fortunately, the light in the room was on, which was the most gratifying thing for me, because grandfather Bai was a man who could not see the end. He had no contact information. If he was not here, I really didn''t know where to find him.


    Entering the room, I found him in grandfather Bai''s room. At the moment, he was holding an ancient medical book, and he was watching with concentration. Even when I entered the room, he did not affect his reading. It can be seen how attentive he is.


    I don''t care if I''m bold or not. Directly rushed to the white grandfather''s body, took his hand and anxiously said: "grandfather, hurry with me!"


    But this moment, the skinny white grandfather is like a ten thousand catties of Buddha. I can''t pull it. He is still sitting in his position, just like a real stone statue.


    White grandfather saw me so reckless, also did not say what, just gently closed the medical book, and then looked at me, casually said: "where to?"


    His calm and my anxiety formed the most striking contrast. Seeing him like this, I was more anxious. I had no time to explain too much, but I hastened to say: "of course, it''s help. You go with me, and I''ll tell you on the way!"


    After listening to my words, grandfather Bai was still indifferent. He just broke free of my hand and put the medical books in his hand back on the table. Then, he said mysteriously: "save the second lady of Xia family?"


    Smell speech, I immediately muddle up, puzzled ask a way: "how do you know?"


    White grandfather smile, and then do not slow way: "this is not a secret, I heard that it is about to die!"


    Qiqi is about to die, but grandfather Bai is as calm as usual. The more calm he is, the more anxious I am. He said, "yes, so hurry to help. Let''s go, grandfather Bai, there is no time left!"


    Hearing my urgent words, grandfather Bai still had no intention of leaving. He said to me speechless: "I didn''t say I wanted to save her. Do you really think anyone can come to me to see a doctor!"


    Even ordinary people can''t help dying people. Besides, grandfather Bai is still a doctor.


    As a doctor, he did not care about a person''s life and death. He even said that he would not treat people casually. Such a white grandfather really let me down a little, but I tried to suppress the pain in my heart and pleaded with him in the way of words: "that''s my plea, OK?"


    White grandfather did not hesitate to wave his hand, said: "that''s not good, I don''t have that ability, you should know, she has a stubborn disease, rare disease in the world, if the blood Ganoderma lucidum is still there, it may be able to cure her, but now without that thing, the immortal can not save her!"


    Hear this, I instantly wilt, heart like pouring lead, especially heavy, I seem to instantly return to reality, heartache can''t pain again.


    In fact, I don''t know that Qiqi''s disease has been found all over the world''s famous doctors, and the only way to treat it is to need snow Ganoderma lucidum. It''s because of this that the Xia family took great pains to get it from my father. Now it is used to treat Ziyi, Qiqi''s disease is really powerless.


    I know the difficulties of grandfather Bai, and I know that he may not be able to cure Qiqi. I also know that he is a hermit. He will not set foot in the river and lake at ordinary times, and will not go out of the mountain to treat people with serious diseases. However, I really don''t want Qiqi, even if there is only one ten thousand hope, I hope that white grandfather will try, so my heart at least feel better.


    Bear the pain, I said to the white grandfather sand: "I also know that the hope is not big, but I urge you, go to see the situation, try, OK? Even if she can live longer


    When you say that. I''m so sad that I can''t control my mood.


    After listening to my words, he finally got up from his seat.


    I thought that he was going to promise to go with me. Unexpectedly, grandfather Bai got up and responded coldly to me: "Suluo, it''s not that I refuse to help, but I can''t help. I know Miss Xia''s condition. The medical books I just read are about that. However, I still can not find the exact treatment. I have a principle that I never treat diseases that are not sure. Therefore, you should die of this heart! "White grandfather''s words, once again deeply stabbed my heart. Although I understand him, he is an expert of a generation and a miracle doctor. He has his own choice. To save people, he must cure them well. Otherwise, his reputation will be destroyed by a failure case. But, I said in front of Kiki, I would like to ask the doctor, I promised her, perhaps, she is using her last life, insist on waiting for me to go back, I can''t let her down, never go back empty handed.


    Thinking of this, I didn''t hesitate, directly Dong, in front of the white grandfather, heavily knelt down.


    There is gold under a man''s knee, but no matter how expensive the gold is, it is not worth Qiqi''s life. For her, even if there is only a trace of hope, I can spare no effort. I have abandoned the principle and only strive for her vitality. In this world, if the white grandfather can''t do anything, then Qiqi''s life is really exhausted. I just hope that Grandpa Bai can pass by now, even if it''s a try.


    Kneeling on the ground, I immediately raised my head, looking at the white grandfather deeply, with a cry, said: "grandfather, I beg you!"


    White grandfather saw this, his face suddenly changed, he quickly reached out to help me, but said: "silly child, what are you doing?"


    I broke free of the help of white grandfather, continued to kneel on the ground, and very persistent way: "I want you to go with me to save Xia Yuqi!"


    At this moment, grandfather Bai''s eyes finally moved. His old eyes gave out a kind of deep light. He stared at me and solemnly asked, "do you want to save Miss Xia so much?"


    I nodded and solemnly said, "yes, she is my benefactor. I will never forget her kindness to me, but I have never had the opportunity to repay her. I don''t want her to die like this, or I''ll feel guilty all my life. I hope you will try your best to save her and let her live as long as possible. This is the only thing I can do for her. I hope you will promise me


    White grandfather listened to my words, silence, his eyes flash a trace of hesitation, he, into absolute meditation.


    After a while, white grandfather just pondered: "get up!"


    Three words, enough to show that the white grandfather is agreed to my request.


    I''m not grinding either. He stood up immediately.


    Seeing me up, before I could say anything, grandfather Bai went on: "Twenty three years ago, I changed my face and retired from the world. Since then, I haven''t been involved in the affairs of the river and lake. If your father hadn''t entrusted me this time, I couldn''t have come out!"


    All of a sudden, when I heard the inexplicable words of grandfather Bai, I immediately lost my head. I didn''t know why he said this, and I didn''t know how to reply him.


    When I was in a daze, grandfather Bai suddenly came to the window. He leaned over and looked at the stars in the night outside the window. He kept a secret and said, "every retired person has his own difficulties and reasons. Your father has them, so do I. At that time, I was also a very conceited person, but do you know why I was so devoted to seclusion? "


    Although, my heart is very urgent at this time, I wish to fly to the hospital immediately, but I know that urgency is useless. The key is to see grandfather Bai. You can see that grandfather Bai has a feeling of heartbreak at this time. His expression is gloomy from the bottom of his heart. His thin body seems to be more bent. It seems that in a moment, he is much older.


    I couldn''t help but ask, "why?"


    my voice as like as two peas, Grandpa suddenly closed his eyes. He seemed to be in a kind of memory. With this painful memory, he said leisurely, "twenty-two years ago, I had a medical accident. The rare disease I was treating was exactly the same as that of Miss Xia. The only difference was that the patient was a newborn baby. At that time, I was full of confidence and thought that the medical skills could be cured. Unexpectedly, the baby died in my hands. It was my first medical accident since I was a doctor, and also a failure in my life. The baby who died in my hand is a member of the Xia family and Xia Yuqi''s sister! "


    After listening to grandfather Bai''s words, I was like a thunderbolt. I was shocked instantly. My heart also burst open, is really surprised, startled me the root to slow down God.


    I almost know nothing about the past of grandfather Bai. He never mentions his past. I only know that he is an old man in the countryside and a medical expert who has disappeared in the mountain village. Although I don''t know about his past, I can probably guess that grandfather Bai is different from other old men. He should live in seclusion there. He should be famous in the outside world. After all, his medical skills have reached a certain level.


    However, last time, grandfather Bai finally appeared in Mangshan Mountain, but no one knew him. Peng Yi, the leader of the Hai Gang, did not know him. Even the old people like Sheng Er Ye didn''t know him. This is a very strange thing.


    But now it seems that things are not as simple as they seem. There is a reason why they don''t know uncle Bai. Because grandfather Bai changed his face on purpose 22 years ago, and most people can''t recognize him. As for how my father got involved with grandfather Bai, who retired from the Jianghu, I don''t know.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 806

    I really didn''t expect that the most shocking and strange thing for me was that the reason why grandfather Bai retired at that time was that he died of medical treatment. Unfortunately, this man was Xia Yuqi''s grandmother.


    No wonder, in H Province, the second daughter of Xia family is so famous, and she is also known as the first talented woman. However, I have never heard of any young master or young lady in Xia family, nor has Qiqi mentioned it, and I have never seen such a person. It turned out that everything was just because Miss Xia died shortly after she was born.


    At this moment, I finally know why grandfather Bai is so worried about Qiqi''s illness that he can''t help him. original. There is such an embarrassing relationship, my brain really disordered, delayed for a long time, I just dry way: "how so clever?"


    White grandfather still did not open his eyes, just a wry smile, and then said: "yes, it is so coincidental, that year, the death of Miss Xia family was also a big event. Although the Xia family didn''t blame me for this, because Miss Xia''s illness was still dead without treatment, I was hit by it. I didn''t think I would miss it, and my conceit disappeared in an instant. As a result, I washed my hands, changed my face and quit the world.


    Over the years, I have been worried about this matter. This is a knot in my heart, which can never be relieved. I think that if I had not been too conceited, Miss Xia would not have died. At least, I could have let her live for more than 20 years. But my carelessness killed her. I killed a living life. I am a sinner.


    Therefore, since then, I dare not touch some congenital stubborn diseases. For many years, I have been in the process of guilt and remorse, and I have doubts about my medical skills. I want to forget it, but I can''t.


    As a matter of fact, I have known for a long time that the Xia family has been looking for famous doctors for the second Miss Xia. However, I have never seen it. I dare not treat it. I am afraid. I am scared. I am afraid of my head and feet. I dare not touch this strange disease. Now you know, Suluo, why I refuse to promise you to save the second miss? "


    After listening to grandfather Bai''s words, I suddenly fell silent, and my heart beating eagerly also calmed down. Because, I fully understand grandfather Bai. For a doctor who is famous for his superb medical skills, it is a great blow to cure people. Grandfather Bai doubts what he believes most and most importantly, he always carries a cross in his heart ¡£


    Therefore, it made him feel guilty and couldn''t believe himself any more. It was because of this that he retired, hid in the mountain village to treat minor diseases and never set foot in the outside society.


    Now, I want him to treat Miss Xia''s sister and treat the same strange disease. How can he not be flustered, afraid, careless and not afraid.


    Therefore, it''s not that he refused to help me many times. It''s not that he doesn''t have the benevolence of a doctor. It''s because he doesn''t dare to touch this disease. He has already had a shadow in his heart and dare not try again.


    Originally, the white grandfather also has his fragile side, he also has untouchable pain.


    See white grandfather so sad, I really can''t bear to force him, I also know that his requirements are a little too much. But let me give up like this, let me wait for Kiki to die, I am really not reconciled. Even if the white grandfather went, there was not much chance to save her, but I also want to try.


    Just, if the white grandfather finally still can''t save Qiqi, then Qiqi will die in the hands of the white grandfather just like her sister. Isn''t that a double blow to the white grandfather? He has retired for so many years, and he is so old. How can I bear to sprinkle salt on his wound, and how can I bear to attack him again?


    This moment, my heart really tangled to the extreme, but at this time, white grandfather suddenly opened his eyes, and then fiercely turned around, strode toward the outside of the room, while walking also said: "go!"


    I looked at the white grandfather''s back, inexplicable way: "where to?"


    Grandfather Bai is vigorous and fast. In an instant, his thin figure disappeared outside the room, but his sonorous and powerful voice was still clear: "of course, to save Miss Xia Er, you kneel down and beg me, can I not go! What''s more, it''s always my regret about Miss Xia''s family. I''m an old man and I''m going to be buried. I don''t want to leave the world with this regret and sin. If I can save the second miss, I''ll make up for the regret in my heart. "


    White grandfather''s figure out of my sight, but his final voice, is clear into my ears, so shocking.


    In a moment, my heart on a wave of ripples, my mood can not help but excited. Faint, there is a complex feeling in my body. I didn''t expect that grandfather Bai would promise to save Qiqi. Even when I was in doubt, he offered to save people.


    You know, the hope of rescuing Qiqi is very slim. It is very likely that grandfather Bai will suffer the blow of failure again, which is equivalent to stabbing another knife in his old wound. How dare he deal with it?


    I really can''t imagine that grandfather Bai would have such courage. He didn''t continue to escape from the past, but chose to stand up and face the cruel reality. Maybe it was for me or for the regret of the Xia family. Anyway, he finally let go.This old man who lived in seclusion for decades in the mountains bravely stepped out and stepped into the whirlpool of Xia family who had caused his whole life''s shadow. He bravely challenged the thing that he didn''t dare to face and cured the disease that ruined his reputation.


    His courage really makes me feel ashamed. From the white grandfather''s courage, I seem to see their own cowardice, in fact, I''m not in escape.


    On the one hand, I want to quit the Jianghu because of Ziyi, but there is also a large part of the reason, because I want to escape, because I have been hit many times on this road, I have no self-confidence. I feel that my own struggle is a joke, and I feel that I will only be tired. Therefore, I will feel that I am not suitable for mixing and will think about retiring.


    Now, seeing that grandfather Bai had suffered such a blow, he even took the first step of courage. He went so far as to challenge the most difficult disease to treat. He did not fear failure to try to cure it. My heart was really touched.


    I was moved by the behavior of white grandfather, also admire the courage of white grandfather, more want to see, white grandfather can create a miracle. I pray in my heart, pray for miracles to happen, and for Kiki to get better.


    Thinking of this, I immediately pulled out my legs, quickly ran out of the room, to chase white grandfather.


    When I arrived at the gate, I found that the vigorous and vigorous grandfather Han had already taken his equipment and waited for me here. Seeing that I was late, he even urged me: "aren''t you very anxious? Still linger, let''s go


    After that, he took the lead to leave quickly.


    Without hesitation, I immediately followed my grandfather Bai.


    Although grandfather Han is very old, he can walk quickly. He feels like he has lightness skill. I almost have to run to keep up with him.


    The mountain road is rugged again. Also can not hinder our speed, after a while, I and white grandfather together came to the foot of the mountain.


    When we got to the side of the road, we got on the bus directly. As soon as I got on the bus, I immediately sped up the car and flew towards the hospital.


    This time, with the white grandfather this Savior, my heart can not help the fire up, of course, also become more urgent. Just like when I came here, I took the car as an airplane and drove at a very fast speed.


    White grandfather was scared by my madness, he could not help frowning and said to me: "slow down, no matter how urgent it is, if there is an accident. Don''t talk about saving people, even my old life is about to catch on! "


    In a word, it also shows grandfather Bai''s humorous character. To be honest, the atmosphere in the car just now was quite heavy, because grandfather Bai opened his heart to me and told me his pain in the past. I know his past, know the knot in his heart, so, for the white grandfather, I am not so casual, do not know what to say.


    Now, suddenly heard the white grandfather so a half joking words, my nervous tension immediately relaxed. I also grinned at the white grandfather and said, "don''t worry, grandfather, believe in my driving skills!"


    Voice down, I immediately concentrate on the front, driving fast.


    White grandfather also know my eagerness, did not say what, simply closed his eyes, what also regardless, let me crazy.


    Twenty minutes later, my car finally successfully raced to the provincial hospital, but the hospital at this time was much more lively than when I just left.


    The car jammed the parking lot of the hospital. The entrance of the hospital was also overcrowded. Even some reporters were stationed. It can be seen that Qiqi''s critical illness can be regarded as a headline event in H Province.


    I managed to find a marginal position to stop the car, and then with the white grandfather together to the hospital crowded.


    When he got to the door of the hospital, grandfather Bai suddenly stopped in a hurry. His expression changed a little, and there was a trace of melancholy in his eyes. This may be that he really went out of the mountain to practice medicine. Although I was very anxious at his side, I didn''t urge him any more. Instead, he said sincerely to him: "thank you, grandfather Bai! ¡±


    no matter whether grandfather Bai can finally cure Qiqi, I want to thank him sincerely for his selfless help. Similarly, I also know that what grandfather Bai is about to face is a very difficult but very important thing for him. If he succeeds, he will have no regrets in this life, but if he fails, he will suffer a blow. Maybe he will take this blow with him to death.


    So, no matter what, I hope that white grandfather can save Qiqi, even if the hope is weak, I also pray that God can open his eyes, complete Qiqi, and help grandfather Bai.


    White grandfather listened to my words, and finally firmed his eyes. He pursed his lips and calmly said to me, "let''s go!"


    After that, grandfather Bai started his steps again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 807

    Then, I led my grandfather Bai to break through the crowd at a very fast speed. I went to the hospital and arrived at Qiqi''s ward. However, outside the ward, I immediately felt something wrong, and an abnormal atmosphere suddenly hit me.


    When I left before, the ward was in good order, and the Tang family''s bodyguards kept order well at the door. But at this moment, the corridor outside the ward was in chaos. The crowd was in a panic. The bodyguards couldn''t keep order. Even I heard the wail coming from the ward. The voice was so miserable that it directly pierced my heart.


    My hasty steps, suddenly stopped, my feet instantly soft, my heart as if to stop beating in general, my whole person has been numb.


    At this time, Ziyi suddenly ran out of the crowd, she came to me in front of me, hoarse voice to me: "Suluo, you are late!"


    This moment, as if a basin of cold water poured hard on my hot body, my eyes brush red, hope, the only hope on this frozen, a deep fear surrounded me, I can''t believe, I don''t know how to do, in an instant, I was confused, completely at a loss.


    In my fear of suffocation, white grandfather suddenly said to me: "go in and have a look!"


    White grandfather''s voice hook back to my God, I look at the white grandfather with very flustered eyes, and then I follow crazy general, broke through the crowd at the door, crowded into the ward, and white grandfather closely followed me.


    As soon as I got to the ward, my steps stopped again, and my heart was suddenly torn. I even saw that Qiqi on the hospital bed had been covered with white cloth. Many people around the hospital bed were crying. Even the leader of H Province, Xia Zhonghai, could not help feeling sad. His eyes were full of tears and the tears were flashing.


    The pillar of the Xia family, Mr. Xia, is also leaning on crutches. His eyes are red, his body seems to be more and more rickety, and the whole ward is filled with sad breath. It seems that the Xia family has suffered an unprecedented heavy blow, such pain and so sad.


    Twenty two years ago, Miss Xia died shortly after she was born. Miss Xia Er managed to support herself until now, and then she died in a hurry. How did the Xia family suffer? Every Xia family present was so sad and heartrending.


    Some of the doctors, including the president, were standing on one side with heavy faces. They dare not disturb the sad family of Xia, they can only stand silent.


    Of course, the saddest person is Qiqi''s mother, she has no care of any image, crying heartbroken, her tears like a fountain general surging out, the white hair sent to the black hair, how to bear as a mother.


    I looked at these distressed Xia family members, felt the sad atmosphere in the ward, staring at Qiqi under the white cloth, my eyes became particularly sour, my chest was blocked by a violent emotion, my world seemed to be in a dark, inner hope, the wall collapsed.


    Just on the way, I was so eager and in a hurry, just because I had a little hope in my heart. I hope that grandfather Bai can save Qiqi. I hope God can open his eyes.


    I thought that Qiqi, a strong girl, would wait for me in any case. She would not give up her own. She must have the faith to live and persist until I came back. But where could I expect that I would kneel down and beg for mercy, and white grandfather would bear the pain to leave the mountain, but Qiqi left me in exchange.


    How can she be sent to me when she doesn''t have time to die? How can I? All of a sudden, my soul seemed to be taken away. My feet were like a heavy stone. I couldn''t move any more. I had turned into a stone statue.


    Although I didn''t walk around and didn''t make a sound, my appearance attracted the attention of Xia family, especially Qiqi''s mother. When she saw me, she was as mad as her enemy. She rushed to me, pushed me down, and yelled at me angrily: "what''s the use of you now? People are dead!"


    For the woman''s scolding, I was indifferent, but my eyes were staring at Qiqi covered with white cloth, stupefied and dazed.


    The woman saw that I ignored and wanted to scold me. At this time, Xia Zhonghai came over and said in a cold voice: "enough!"


    This time, the sad and angry woman calmed down, and Xia Zhonghai first looked at the white grandfather deeply, then turned his eyes to me, and said to me, "Suluo, you''re late, Qiqi, she''s gone. Can you tell me what Qiqi said to you alone?"


    Obviously, they did not hear Qiqi''s last words, and the Xia family always had regrets. They all wanted to know what Qiqi said before she died, which may be the most important thing for Qiqi''s parents.


    However, my mind is blank now, my soul has no body, for any question, I have no energy to answer, I do not seem to hear other people''s words, only immersed in their own painful world.


    Sadness drowns me, loss buries me, I''m sorry for Kiki, I''m sorry for her.


    I am so depressed, but the white grandfather beside me has always been calm and firm. From the corridor just at the door, white grandfather is to keep calm, his eyes have never had a firm look, even now witnessed the departure of Qiqi, he still did not move.He just meaningfully glanced at the Xia family, perhaps, for the Xia family he is quite familiar with. After many years, seeing his old friend again, he will inevitably be touched, but he did not show his face.


    Slightly pause for a moment, he then stepped forward to the ward side, immediately, in front of all the people in front of him, one hand holding the white cloth, fiercely to be opened.


    White grandfather''s move, immediately shocked the whole Xia family, they all looked at the white grandfather, as if looking at the monster, dumbfounded.


    And the old Dean saw someone lift the white cloth, immediately issued a dissatisfied voice: "the patient has died, you do this is disrespectful to the dead!"


    But where does white grandfather pay attention to him? Under the gaze of all people, white grandfather only focuses on Qiqi. Then, he reaches out his hand and reaches to Qiqi''s neck.


    This moment, from the white grandfather nearest cold, a grasp of white grandfather''s hand, cold and slightly anxious said: "what do you want to do?"


    Uncle Bai didn''t even look at Leng Han, but his eyes suddenly changed. Then, his hand suddenly shrank. As if he had practiced the bone shrinking skill, his skeleton like arm was detached from Lenghan''s powerful hand.


    Cold cold ate a dark loss, still want to continue to stop white grandfather, but white grandfather''s shoulder suddenly back a swing. Standing behind the white grandfather, the cold cold was shot directly.


    White grandfather did not hinder, his two fingers immediately reached Qiqi''s neck pulse, his enigmatic posture, at this moment showed no doubt.


    A simple action, is enough to show that the white grandfather is how profound, his strength has reached the peak.


    However, no matter how fierce the white grandfather is, he can''t stop the Xia family''s anger. No matter how you look at it, grandfather Bai''s action is an insult to the Xia family. How can the Xia family stand it.


    There are several experts in the ward who are ready to capture grandfather Bai. However, at the most critical moment, as the most prestigious master Xia of Tang family, he seems to see the extraordinary of grandfather Bai. Therefore, just as those experts are ready to start, he suddenly raises his hand to signal those people not to act rashly.


    At once, everyone stopped. However, grandfather Bai didn''t care about everything around him. He was just immersed in his own realm. His eyes seemed to be blooming with incomparable brilliance. After probing Qiqi''s carotid artery, he reached out to Qiqi''s wrist for pulse detection.


    After a while, white grandfather''s face suddenly changed. He quickly took back his hand from Qiqi''s wrist, and then quickly put his medicine box on the cabinet beside the bed, and then made a cold voice: "all out!


    Four words, full of dignity, like an indisputable order, the Xia family listened, look more and more stunned, many people''s eyes are filled with anger.


    At first, grandfather Bai was very dissatisfied with a man who had been out of breath. Now, he even asked the Xia family to go out. It was a total clamor. How could the Tang family stand it.


    Immediately, someone came out and said, "what do you mean, you don''t know little Qi, she has already."


    His words did not finish, white grandfather suddenly issued a more violent drink: "all out!"


    The voice, earth shaking, directly to the entire ward to vibration, said this sentence, the whole person''s momentum of grandfather Bai showed out, very terrible.


    Some women and children in the room were pale. Even I, my heart was shocked, and my soul returned to my body in an instant. This is the first time that I saw grandfather Bai so serious and powerful. He exposed his strongest side and showed his overbearing side without concealment. So he was compared with my father, No Self conscious can be frightening.


    Of course, I know that grandfather Bai is so aggressive, not to fight with others, but he wants to leave the ward as soon as possible, and he wants to be involved in the process of treating Qiqi.


    At the thought of this, my body suddenly shook for a moment, I immediately realized that the white grandfather did not give up Qiqi, Qiqi still has hope, she still has the hope to live.


    Yes, Ziyi committed suicide because of too much blood loss and no breath. I thought she was dead at that time, but in the end, he was rescued by grandfather Bai in time. He was a miracle doctor. He was officially out of the mountain today, so he didn''t plan to go back empty handed. He really wanted to gamble, atone for the things before 22 years ago, and make up for his lifelong regret.


    All of a sudden, my heart beat back to a violent, I know more clearly that time can not be delayed.


    So, I immediately called out to all the stunned Xia people''s Congress: "everyone, this is the old miracle doctor I invited here. He is very powerful. Maybe Qiqi can be saved. Let''s go out first, don''t disturb him!"


    What I said immediately made Xia family understand everything. However, it seems that only I agree with grandfather Bai''s medical skills. The Xia family didn''t pay at all. As soon as my voice dropped, there was a rustle of discussion in the ward. They all thought that I was bullshit, and that grandfather Bai was a bit overbearing and arrogant.Fortunately, the most majestic master Xia seemed to trust grandfather Bai. In other words, he also had hope for Qiqi and didn''t want to give up like this. So he suddenly stood up and said in a sharp voice, "get out of here!"


    After that, he was the first to walk out of the ward. Before he left, he also deeply looked at the grandfather with white eyes and Qiqi on the hospital bed.


    Other family members, even if they have complaints again, but the master Xia has spoken. They have to follow them out of the ward, and even the expert team in hospital has all left the ward.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 808

    In the noisy ward, Ziyi and I were left standing in the same place. After opening the medicine box, grandfather Bai said to me, "you go out too!"


    I nodded, and then took Ziyi out of the ward, and closed the door.


    As soon as she got out of the ward, the woman immediately grabbed me and said angrily, "sulo, what kind of quack do you invite? I warn you, if he disrespects my Qiqi''s body, I will ask you!"


    The woman''s mood is still excited, she is still immersed in grief, not to ease up, but also to me and grandfather Bai have the utmost anger, but from this, we can see that Xia''s family do not know the changed grandfather Bai, in their eyes, grandfather white is an unknown doctor, who will believe that he can cure Qi Qi Qi who is out of breath.


    Therefore, I hastened to explain: "don''t worry, auntie, his medical skills are very good, maybe it''s really possible to make Qiqi wake up!"


    My tone is very sincere, I also want to pass on a piece of confidence to the family of many many Xia, but the woman still does not believe me, she still wants to continue to blame me.


    However, without waiting for her to speak again, master Xia, who was leaning on crutches, suddenly made a dull voice: "Suluo, I remember that a few days ago, on the Mangshan Mountain, your father walked out safely from the dark moon hall. It is said that at that time, there was a bad old man who had been following him. Was that the old man in the ward? "


    Xia Laozi''s words, let all the Xia family are quiet down, the noisy corridor, instantly become very quiet, the air has a special factor flow. All the people''s looks changed.


    On that day, my father was able to walk out of the dark moon hall where monsters swarmed, which caused a huge sensation in the provincial capital. My father''s strength was praised as a mythical existence, and my father''s identity shocked the whole city.


    As everyone knows, my father came down from the Mang Mountain, accompanied by an old man. Although, on that day, grandfather Bai tried to excuse himself, saying that he was a soy sauce player and that walking out of the dark moon hall was my father''s strength.


    But, white grandfather can with my father, certainly also is unusual existence. Some people even think that it was their joint efforts that defeated many monster level masters in the dark moon hall. Therefore, grandfather Bai is also a legend in the hearts of people.


    At this moment, Mr. Xia suddenly mentioned the old man who accompanied my father down the mountain. This immediately attracted the attention of all the people on the scene. They all turned their eyes to me and waited for my answer.


    I didn''t intend to hide it, but I said, "yes, it''s him."


    After listening to my words, Xia nodded his head thoughtfully, with a profound meaning.


    And other people hear my answer, also no longer doubt the strength of white grandfather, after all, such an expert, certainly not to mess. By this time, Xia''s family were quiet. They believed that grandfather Bai would not mess around. However, their expectations were not high. It seemed that they did not believe that grandfather Bai had the ability to bring the dead back to life. This was indeed an unlikely thing.


    However, there is hope in my heart, even if the hope is very slim, I also want to believe, but I have uncontrollable fear in my heart. I even couldn''t help shaking my legs and waiting nervously.


    Cold sweat quietly seeps from behind me, I am really nervous to the extreme.


    My side of Ziyi, perhaps feel my tension, she can''t help holding my hand, together with me, quietly waiting.


    All the summer family are also silent waiting, their look in haggard, also have uneasiness.


    Even the peripheral onlookers are standing in the distance, waiting silently.


    There was no one on the scene. It was very quiet, only people''s nervous heart beating and the sound of rapid breathing.


    All people''s eyes, are tightly staring at the door of the ward, trying to feel the movement of the door, but there is no reaction in the ward.


    Qiqi lives in an advanced ward, and the space inside is very large. The doors are special. You can''t see the inside from the outside. The sound insulation effect is also very strong. I couldn''t even hear anything unusual inside when I cocked up my ears.


    The more silent, the more nervous I am, the faster my heart rate, waiting, as if endless, a wait is more than an hour.


    One hour, it''s really longer than a century for us who are waiting so hard. Finally, the patience of Xia''s family is worn out. Some people can''t help but complain that they can''t wait like this. Some even suggest to go in and have a look. Even I can''t stand it.


    However, in the corridor when people restless, creak, has been closed ward door was opened.


    It''s a long wait, and it''s a touching wait. Both inside and outside the hospital, countless people are waiting for it. We just want to see the outcome of the first talented woman in the provincial capital


    however, the corridor at the door of the ward, the Xia family and some influential figures in the provincial capital can''t help it after a long wait Just as people were restless and ready to go in and have a look, the door of the ward suddenly opened.


    Time, everyone''s feet are stopped, noisy corridor, instant quiet down. Almost at the same time, the whole audience''s eyes were directed at the door of the ward. Everyone''s eyes were full of tension and even held their breath.In all the concentration of attention, the old white grandfather slowly came out of the ward.


    I left the ward door nearest, the first rushed to the past, to white grandfather nervously asked: "how?"


    At the moment, the white grandfather, on the surface, is still calm as water, I can not see his mind at all, so, in this moment, my heart is still tightly hanging, my nerves are tense, my eyes for a moment dare not leave the white grandfather, for fear of missing some of his expression changes.


    He handed me a 200 ml white medicine, and then he handed me a white medicine


    After the explanation, white grandfather no longer nonsense, immediately returned to the ward, bang, the ward door closed again.


    In the corridor, the Xia family, breathless and attentive, was suddenly stunned by the sound of closing the door, and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    Originally, after waiting for an hour, they were already impatient. The hour was too long for them. They spent it in pain.


    Now, it''s hard to wait until the ward door opens, but there is no news. How can they suffer? Especially the woman who is most worried about ponytail, can''t help crying out: "what does the old man mean? You can find a doctor for blood transfusion, and you need instruments. What does he want?"


    Many famous people in the Xia family also agreed. They all thought that grandfather Bai''s action was a little weird. No one knew what grandfather Han had done to the ponytail, especially when he suddenly asked for Ziyi''s blood or filled it with that kind of medicine, which was even more incredible.


    At the beginning, I didn''t understand what he meant. However, when I looked at Ziyi, my brain suddenly flashed. In an instant, I realized that Ziyi''s blood was different.


    Yes, Ziyi took blood Ganoderma lucidum a few days ago, and her blood must contain Ganoderma lucidum ingredients. Suddenly, grandfather Bai asked me to fill up some blood of Ziyi. Obviously, he didn''t want to give Qiqi a blood transfusion, but he wanted to use Ziyi''s blood as a drug guide to cure Qiqi.


    Thinking of this, my heart beat suddenly and violently, and my expression was obviously excited. Without hesitation, I explained to those Tang family members who were in the presence who were inexplicable: "my girlfriend took the snow Ganoderma lucidum of the millennium a few days ago!"


    In a word, immediately awakened the confused Xia family, all the people''s looks changed, their despair and inexplicable eyes, began to flash a ray of hope. They finally began to believe that Kiki might be saved.


    After all, they are very clear, Qiqi''s disease, the most need is blood Ganoderma lucidum, it is extremely powerful. It almost has the effect of reviving the dead. They tried their best to get blood Ganoderma lucidum from my father''s hands.


    Now, snow Ganoderma lucidum was taken by Xu Nan, then, Ziyi''s blood may be the only hope. After they understood this, their expressions showed a flash of excitement. Without delay, the Xia family immediately asked President Wang to take the tools.


    And I, is very solemn looking at her, asked: "purple, OK?"


    Although, Ziyi is now alive and kicking, but after all, her body has not fully recovered, or very weak, so it is very difficult for her to draw 200 ml blood.


    However, Ziyi knew how much I attached importance to Qiqi, and also knew that my father''s blood Ganoderma lucidum was used to save her, which led to Qiqi losing her only chance to survive. Therefore, Ziyi could not refuse such a request. Without hesitation, she said directly: "I have no problem!"


    I nodded to her affirmatively and said from the bottom of my heart: "thank you, that wronged you!"


    Ziyi pursed her lips, her eyes were firm.


    Soon, the old Dean came to the nurse, but also took the blood drawing equipment, and then, the nurse with very skilled action, quickly to the purple to draw blood.


    Two hundred milliliters of blood is not small. After drawing blood, Ziyi''s face is pale. However, Ziyi is strong, silent and does not even frown. Her eyes were still firm.


    When the blood was put into the medicine jar, I took the medicine jar and knocked on the door of the ward.


    After a while, the door of the ward opened again. Grandfather Bai took the medicine jar directly from my hand after he opened the door. He smelled the medicine pot with purple blood under his nose and nodded thoughtfully. Then he said to me seriously: "don''t let anyone come in and disturb me!"


    Then he closed the door of the ward again.


    This time, no one to speak, no one to impulse, full of their hearts, only tension. And that very weak but only hope.


    The whole corridor, once again into a dead silence, although the number of people here is large, but everyone consciously did not break the silence, just anxiously waiting.


    Waiting is long again, and I don''t know when it will end www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 809

    I followed the orders of the white grandfather, led by purple, has been waiting in the door of the ward.


    To this moment, although my mood is still very excited, but because the white grandfather asked Ziyi''s blood, my heart''s hope is much bigger.


    I more and more believe that grandfather Bai can make Qiqi wake up. It is because I believe that, I will become patient, even if the time passes slowly, even if waiting is very anxious, I can wait patiently.


    However, I have patience, but the Xia family is not so patient. With the passage of time, the wisps of hope in their hearts are gradually disillusioned, replaced by more and more intense irritability and uneasiness.


    After all, I know a lot about grandfather Bai''s medical skills, but Xia''s family don''t know how accomplished he is in the realm of medicine. With Ziyi''s blood, there is little hope. If grandfather Bai''s medical skills are not top-notch, there is not much hope. Therefore, in the time consumption, their patience is almost worn out.


    When two hours passed and the time came to one o''clock in the morning, the Xia family finally couldn''t help it.


    Two hours is enough to completely disillusionment their hope and their patience. At this time, their faces all showed the color of extreme anxiety. Everyone in the Xia family was impatient, especially Qiqi''s mother. She suddenly rushed to me and said anxiously, "get out of the way, I want to go in and have a look."


    Like a stump, I stood upright at the door, motionless, and firmly said to the woman, "I''m sorry, auntie, you can''t go in. My master can''t be disturbed in any way."


    For the changed grandfather Bai, I can''t reveal his real identity. I can only call him master. After all, he is also my master.


    Of course, I also hope to pass my words. Raise some white grandfather''s reputation, let Xia family can trust him a little bit, can be patient, but obviously useless.


    The woman saw me clubbed not to let go, her eyes suddenly burst out of anger, she looked at me fiercely, indignantly said: "Suluo, what qualifications do you have to stop me, get out of the way, Qiqi lives suffering, now she is dead, can''t you let her rest in peace?"


    After that, the women could not help but shed sad tears. This tear represents her despair. Obviously, after so long, the woman has no longer believed that grandfather Bai can save the ponytail. In her eyes, Qiqi has already died. After death, there should be a place to rest. According to the truth, Qiqi''s body should have been transported home, but now she is still lying in the ward, being manipulated by grandfather Bai. How can a mother stand it.


    Don''t talk about women. Even other Xia family members have said that they need to go in and have a look. Let me get out of the way.


    But I still like the door god, guard at the entrance of the ward, and cut the railway to them: "no way!"


    I have no doubt about my attitude, directly let the Xia people''s Congress angry, one of the two looks extraordinary strength of the middle-aged men, quickly rushed to me, threatened me: "get out of the way!"


    Facing the threat, I released Ziyi''s hand, straightened my chest, showed an unparalleled momentum, and then issued an incomparable sonorous voice: "my master''s treatment can not be disturbed, no one can enter, if you want to enter, you can step on my body to enter!"


    My voice was firm as before, and my courage showed up. Although Xia''s family were powerful in the provincial capital, I didn''t care. I only knew that it was my mission to stay at the door of the ward and not let anyone go in to disturb grandfather Bai.


    It''s very important for grandfather Bai to save Qiqi. It''s not only about Qiqi''s life, but also about his great reputation. He has been hit by Miss Xia''s family. I can''t let him go out of the mountain again and suffer a blow in the same place. So, no matter what, I don''t allow anyone to go in.


    Xia family see me so domineering, more and more angry, I am in front of these two middle-aged men, is emitting a frightening momentum, they do not care about anything, will come to take me.


    And at this time, the righteous Xia Laozi, he suddenly raised his crutch, heavily hit the ground, and then angrily cried: "all give me a quiet wait!"


    Among all the Xia family, it seems that only Xia Laozi always believes in white grandfather. Fortunately, his prestige in the Xia family is also the highest. As soon as he spoke, the Xia family suddenly became silent. Even if they were more angry, they did not dare to make a mess.


    The scene is silent again, time, and quietly continue to flow.


    The onlookers inside and outside the hospital were slowly dispersed, and the number of people was getting less and less. However, the tense atmosphere did not weaken at all. All the people left behind were frowning and uneasy, but no one spoke. They could only bear and wait.


    This is another two hours. Time, has come to three o''clock in the morning, some people''s spirit is almost unbearable, even if there is spirit waiting, is also full of anxiety, especially impatient, even I am anxious in a cold sweat.


    At this time, the ward, finally came to the white grandfather''s gentle voice: "come in!"


    A door separated, although the white grandfather''s voice is not small, but spread to the outside is extremely weak, but I still sensitive to capture, in the hearing of the sound of the moment, my nerves immediately a shock, without hesitation, I turned to open the door, like flying into the ward.Inside, the first thing that came into my eyes was grandfather Bai. At this time, he was sweating and his eyes were empty. The whole person seemed to be exhausted. Obviously, this treatment cost him a lot.


    Although it is not easy to know the white grandfather, but my eyes did not stay on him too much. I couldn''t wait to see Qiqi on the hospital bed.


    At this moment, the ponytail is still closed eyes, but unlike before, she obviously has the breath of life, her pale face, also has a little blood color, she really lived, really died and resurrected.


    In an instant, my eyes are suffused with excited light, my heart is shaking, excitement, joy, surprise, all kinds of emotions interweave. When I was excited, the Xia family all ran in. They ignored the tired white grandfather and gathered near the hospital bed.


    When they saw Qiqi come back to life, their eyes suddenly showed the most extreme surprise, as well as the most fantastic joy.


    Even the old Dean ran in, he did a check on Qiqi, immediately, he was excited to shout: "miracle ah, it''s really a miracle!"


    This seems to be the authority of the old expert, at the moment is obviously white grandfather''s medical skills to shock, completely shocked. Although Qiqi doesn''t wake up now, grandfather Bai has brought the dead back to life. This is enough to prove his magic. He is the old God.


    When everyone was immersed in shock and joy, grandfather Bai, who had been silent, suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Miss Xia has nothing to do for the time being. She should wake up after a rest. however. Her persistent diseases are all caused by a very special virus, which is a toxin that can not be explained by science. Originally, Ganoderma Lucidum with millennial blood can indeed remove this toxin, but now it is no longer there. Ziyi''s blood contains only a small amount of ingredients, which can cure the symptoms but not the root causes. What I can do is to help suppress the toxin of Miss Xia, but I can''t eradicate it. Therefore, even if Miss Xia wakes up, she can only live for half a year at most! "


    White grandfather cold Buding a word, the moment let the excited summer family quiet down. All of them cast their eyes on the white grandfather.


    As for the words of grandfather Bai, some people are satisfied and others are disappointed. Of course, the satisfaction is that Qiqi can live for another half a year. What is disappointed is that Qiqi still wants to die, but suffers more than half a year.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the ward became very strange. The factors of surprise seemed to be frozen in an instant. Everyone''s expression became complicated. Some people wanted to say something, but they wanted to stop talking.


    In this special atmosphere, the white grandfather then said: "of course, it''s not impossible to make Miss Xia get better completely!"


    In a word, it broke the weird atmosphere of the scene in an instant, and aroused a huge wave among everyone in the audience. Almost at the moment of grandfather Bai''s voice falling, everyone''s expression changed, becoming more shocked and more happy.


    Who could have thought that the dead Kiki could not only live for half a year, but also hope to get better. It can be said that Xia''s family has been looking forward to it for nearly 20 years. At this moment, the eyes of the whole audience are different.


    The image of grandfather white in the eyes of my family, just like the stock, is constantly improving and constantly changing.


    Originally, white grandfather can let Qiqi live more than half a year, which is a miracle. Now, he even has a way to let Qiqi free from the shackles of death and become a normal person. How can Xia''s family treat him differently.


    The calm Xia Zhonghai was the first to stand up and excitedly said to grandfather Bai: "old doctor, tell me quickly what method can make my daughter get better. As long as I can do it, I will not hesitate to pay any price!"


    Xia Zhonghai''s tone is particularly urgent and excited. Obviously, for this hope, he is willing to give up.


    However, in the face of Xia Zhonghai''s excitement, grandfather Bai grinned bitterly and turned his lips. Then, he solemnly said: "in this world, in addition to snow Ganoderma lucidum, there is a magical thing that can dissolve the poison in Miss Xia''s body. However, the person who owns this thing is a strange person. You want to get this thing from hand than to get the blood spirit from Su Qiyao''s hand Zhi, it will be thousands of times more difficult


    Han grandfather''s words, like a basin of ice water, instantly extinguished the hope of the Xia family, let their face of joy, immediately frozen.


    At the beginning, the Xia family made every effort to get blood Ganoderma lucidum from my father. And now there is a strange man who has another magical thing. It is just that it is ten thousand times more difficult to get something from the strange man than it is to take blood Ganoderma lucidum from my father''s hand. That is to say, it is impossible for that person to offer this thing. Even if he tries his best, it is almost impossible to get it?


    At the end of the day, Kiki still has to wait to die. Hope is disillusioned again.


    But the master of Xia''s family, Mr. Xia, didn''t seem to give up. He quietly walked to the white grandfather''s body and solemnly asked, "who is that man?"


    White grandfather raised his eyes, with a very deep look at Xia Laozi, he said: "blood Cherry Blossom boss, black Luocha!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 810

    White grandfather''s as a bomb, another explosion, his words will instantly blow the whole audience muddled, my heart, also was blown open flowers, stirring up the mood rolling.


    Blood cherry blossom, how is it? I feel that every time I hear the name, my heart can change dramatically, and this time is no exception.


    In fact, I don''t know much about the mysterious gang that my father is going to clean up. In particular, I know nothing about their internal affairs, because it is too mysterious.


    Last time, I learned that uncle Yang was a man of red cherry blossom. Of course, I thought uncle Yang, who can keep pace with my father, may be the eldest brother of blood cherry blossom.


    However, I never thought that the red cherry blossom''s boss had another person, called black Luocha. I''ve never heard of it. I don''t know it at all.


    However, according to what grandfather Bai just said. In other words, if she can be a bloody Cherry Blossom boss, she must have the strength to the sky, and she is bound to be a cow to the extreme.


    I know that among the major gangs in China, the largest one in China is Hongmen. However, many people have spread that among all the gangs, the most powerful one is actually the most hidden blood cherry blossom. What''s more, blood Butterfly and the level of master Yang Shu, black Luocha as the boss, how can we underestimate it.


    What''s more, the blood Cherry Blossom dare to force my father out of the mountain, dare to compete with my father, then, it must be so powerful that it can''t be imagined.


    At the moment, from the expression of many people in the Xia family, you can also see. They are obviously a little distant from the organization. Even Xia Laozi became silent when he heard the words of white grandfather. Obviously, he also knew that he wanted to take something from the black Luocha, which was a dream.


    Everyone''s heart was cold again. When everyone was frustrated, grandfather Bai said leisurely: "different from the thousand year snow Ganoderma lucidum, the thing in the black Luocha''s hand is a living thing. The thousand year blood Ganoderma lucidum is a strange medicine, which can cure all kinds of diseases. Its efficacy is very strong, and the living thing in the hands of heiluocha is a poison, a thousand year old toad, with very strong toxicity The amount of saliva. It can poison an adult elephant, but it can become a strange medicine as a guide.


    I can use it to make medicine. I can remove the toxin from Miss Xia''s body by attacking poison with poison. However, the Millennium toad is the treasure of black Rocha, almost integrated with her. You can kill her, but it is almost impossible to get the Millennium Toad from her hands.


    However, this is also the only way to save Miss Xia. If you get it, you can ask Suluo to come to me, and I will treat Miss Xia for free. Well, there is so much I can do. I have to leave in advance! "


    After that, grandfather Bai took his medicine box directly and turned away.


    I want to send him off, but the white grandfather suddenly waved his hand to me and said, "don''t send it!"


    The voice falls, the white grandfather''s body has already walked to the ward door, compared with the high spirited, at this time the white grandfather decadent many, vicissitudes many.


    I know that he tried his best this time. This is his work of making up for his regret and his treatment for atonement. For several hours without stopping, grandfather Bai put all his energy into it. Therefore, he looks so listless at the moment. I also know, white grandfather needs a person to be quiet, also needs to rest, therefore, I did not follow up to disturb him.


    But Xia''s family saw that grandfather Bai left like this, which just reflected from the stagnant state. Especially Xia Zhonghai, he rushed to catch up with him and asked him to stay: "old doctor, you saved my daughter. I haven''t paid you back. How can you just go like this?"


    White grandfather did not return, directly waved his hand, said: "do not thank me, thank you for Suluo, I am to help him!"


    After saying this sentence, white grandfather has already walked out of the ward, leaving a group of stunned Xia family, standing in situ.


    It was not until grandfather Bai left for a long time that a family member of Xia suddenly opened his voice in the ward and said, "who is this old immortal? It''s not only good at medical skills, but also seems to know everything! "


    His words have aroused the resonance of all Xia''s family. For grandfather Bai, they are not only grateful, but also curious. They are curious about him and admire his medical skills. After all, his superb medical skills are beyond the scope of everyone''s cognition. Even Xia Zhonghai is full of curiosity and asks, "who is your master, Su Luo?"


    Although, I know the feelings of the Xia family, but I can not tell the white grandfather''s secret to the Xia family, it is always a scar of white grandfather. I will never expose his scar without his consent. Moreover, I didn''t know him well enough, so I shook my head directly and said, "I don''t know. It seems to be an old friend of my father. In short, it helped me a lot."


    I can only explain in this way. However, my explanation is quite convincing. The Xia family members present basically know that when my father came out of the dark moon hall, grandfather Bai was always with him. Now, I say that grandfather Bai is my father''s friend, and no one should doubt it. This also let Xia family no longer have a thorough inquiry into me.


    At this time, the long silence of the old Xia, suddenly issued a profound voice: "the world can have such a person, I am afraid he is the only one!"Xia''s eyes, leisurely staring at the door of the ward, murmured. Perhaps, he has guessed the identity of white grandfather, will have such a feeling.


    Some other older people in the Xia family, after listening to the old man''s words, seemed to have a feeling that they knew something about their stomach, but they didn''t say it, as if it was a taboo for the Xia family. We can''t talk about it.


    In order to ease the atmosphere of the scene, some people can''t help but shift the topic to black Rocha and her Millennium toad. This is the most critical thing for Xia family. After all, it can be related to Qiqi''s life. No matter how difficult it was, they didn''t want to give up easily. Among them, the woman was most concerned. She couldn''t help but say to the old man: "Dad, is there any way to get the Millennium Toad from the black Luocha? As long as I can save Qiqi, I can accept any price! "


    The woman''s words asked the voice of all the people in the Xia family. All of a sudden, the whole audience stopped talking and looked at the old man. Even I couldn''t help but look at the old Xia.


    Under the attention of the whole audience, the old man still maintained his unique style. He slowly withdrew his mind, and then said in a very helpless tone: "basically, there is no possibility. For this black Luocha, you may not know much about it, but I know that the strength of the blood Cherry Blossom can not be separated from the strength of the black Luocha.


    Although heiluocha is a woman, she has such power because she is an expert in the use of poison. She is a poisonous rose and can kill people in an invisible way. Her various kinds of strange poisons mainly rely on her Millennium toad, which is her treasure and more important than her life. We can''t get her Millennium toad, even if it costs a lot of money


    The meaning of master Xia''s words is the same as that of grandfather Bai, that is, the life of a thousand year old toad is more important than that of heiluocha, and no one can get it.


    But even though the old Xia said so, some people still refused to accept it. One of the Xia family members, who seemed to be quite hot in character, said, "it''s really not good. Let''s fight hard. We can''t do it!"


    Indeed, the Xia family is a big family. On the white road, the Xia family can almost call the wind and rain. No matter how powerful the black Luocha and her red cherry blossoms are, they are just a unique branch on the black. If the Xia family really wants to deal with them, it is not impossible.


    But after listening to this, the old Xia didn''t hesitate to shake his head and said: "soft is not good, hard is even worse, because this black Luocha is even a headache to the ghost king!"


    No need to explain too much, a simple summary, on the scene of all people. Because, it''s obvious that Xia Laozi''s words have made my father''s headache. That''s the person who can compete with my father. Such a terrorist can''t be provoked by Xia family. Not to mention anything else, because of the blood ganoderma, Haibang and Sheng''s family collapsed. That''s because my father''s power is too strong.


    Since the black Luocha can compete with the ghost king, it is certainly not easy to be provoked. If the Xia family wants to be tough, he may not be able to get the thousand year old toad, and he will take his foundation.


    In fact, I also understand that the blood Cherry Blossom can play around the Sheng family. At the beginning, both the Hai Gang and the Sheng family were played by the bloody cherry blossom. It can be seen that the bloody cherry blossom is not only powerful, but also insidious. The Xia family wants to fight against it, which is obviously not feasible.


    After listening to the old man''s words, the rest of Xia''s family almost died. No one dared to say anything, and everyone''s expression became gloomy.


    The huge ward fell into a brief silence, and the atmosphere seemed to be suppressed. There was a feeling of lethargy. Heaven gave the Xia family a hope, but the hope was so vague. This feeling of powerlessness certainly made them sad, especially the feeling that they hoped to come and go quickly, which made them lose.


    But in the quiet of the ward, a light cough suddenly broke the silence, the sudden sound in the dull air in the ward, immediately, all the people were back to their senses, and all the people''s eyes were turned to the hospital bed. Because, this light cough is from Qiqi. She wakes up.


    In this ward, Qiqi is the center of the Tang family. Therefore, her small move immediately touched the hearts of all Xia''s family. Almost unable to help themselves, they all gathered at Qiqi''s bedside, and even the old Dean couldn''t wait to check Qiqi.


    And Qiqi''s mother, is always in the bedside quietly Calling: "Qiqi, Qiqi, can you hear me? I am your mother


    For Qiqi, the Pearl of the eye, Xia family is really too precious, and I was directly ignored by them, but I did not care, I only care about Qiqi. See her really good come over, I''m more happy than anyone else, however, purple in the side of me is not good performance too obvious.


    Involuntarily, I turned my head and looked at Ziyi, which found that her complexion was getting worse and worse. There was no blood on her face, and she was particularly tired and haggard. But when she saw Qiqi come back from the dead, her tired eyes also showed the color of comfort.


    However, I looked at such a Ziyi, but bursts of heartache, Ziyi had not fully recovered, today came out one day, the evening has been accompanied in the hospital, accompany to now in the early morning, even has been drawn 200 ml blood, she can support standing, it is estimated that is all her strength.She worked so hard, just to accompany me, although, she didn''t say anything from the beginning to the end, but I was so busy for other girls that Ziyi would be hurt. Now she is physically and mentally exhausted, how can I bear to watch her continue.


    So, I directly said to Ziyi softly: "Ziyi, let''s go back!"


    Purple to hear my voice, suddenly raised his eyes to see me, stunned: "you wait for Qiqi to wake up? I''m ok. I can wait! "


    I heard the sincerity in Ziyi''s tone. She knew that I wanted Qiqi to be OK. However, Qiqi has survived. I believe grandfather Bai, he said that Qiqi is OK, Qiqi will wake up safely, so I don''t have to keep watch.


    The most important thing is that I don''t know how to face Qiqi. After all, before we had a deep kiss, we both thought it was the last goodbye, and we made such a move. If we meet again in the twinkling of an eye, it would be a bit embarrassing. I believe that Qiqi will not wake up to face me.


    In any case, I''m not suitable to stay any longer, and I can''t bear to let Ziyi continue to be affected. I gave her a very firm look and gently said to Ziyi, "no, let''s go!"


    After that, I directly took Ziyi''s hand. When Xia''s family members were circling around Qiqi''s hospital bed, we two quietly walked out of the ward www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 811-812

    When we walked out of the ward, Ziyi and I didn''t disturb the Tang family. We just wanted to leave quietly


    however, no matter how silent, it also attracted people''s attention. As soon as we arrived outside the ward, Qiqi''s father suddenly chased out, and he called out to me: "Suluo!"


    Hearing the sound, ziyidun and I stopped. Then, Xia Zhonghai came to my side and said to me in a very serious tone: "Qiqi is going to wake up soon. Don''t you wait for her to wake up and say hello before you leave?"


    I shrunk my mouth and said, "it''s OK. I wish she could wake up. My girlfriend can''t carry her any more. I have to take her back to rest! "


    Xia Zhonghai looked at Ziyi and looked at me. Then, he said from the bottom of his heart: "thank you!"


    I shook my head, solemnly said: "Uncle Xia, you don''t have to be so polite, Qiqi, she has helped me a lot, without her, I''m afraid I would have died. I''ve never paid her back, and this time I''ve done something for her


    Said, my eyes also showed a little gratifying look, this is from the heart of the gratification.


    Xia Zhonghai saw me like this, he definitely nodded and said to me, "yes, Qiqi didn''t miss you. Anyway, you have helped my Xia family a lot today. In the future, no matter how Qiqi''s fate is, you are my Xia family''s benefactor. You can come to me at any time if you have anything in the future. As long as I can help, I will do my best! "


    The Xia family is just like me. It''s also the kind of gratitude. Although I can only give Qiqi half a year''s life, it''s already a great favor to Xia''s family.


    However, in my opinion, these are what I should do, which is a matter of course. I am returning love, and so is grandfather Bai. We all owe Xia''s family.


    After a few seconds, I also said to Xia Zhonghai in a very solemn tone: "I''m here to thank uncle Xia for his kindness. If Qiqi needs my help, please call me. Uncle Xia, I''ll go first! "


    Xia Zhonghai nodded silently, after saying goodbye, I left the hospital with Ziyi.


    At the moment, it is nearly four o''clock in the morning. The noisy entrance of the hospital is now extremely quiet. The people waiting for the wind to listen to the wind are quietly dispersed. The night sky and the street reflect each other. All things seem to be sleeping.


    To tell you the truth, I''m tired. At this time point, I don''t want to disturb others. So I just drove Ziyi and stayed in a hotel with a better environment.


    After opening the room, Ziyi went to the bathroom to have a shower first. I sat on the bed and watched the TV.


    Time goes by unconsciously. After Ziyi bathes out, I still sit on the bed in the same posture, staring at the TV.


    My expression is a little dull, but also a little melancholy. Ziyi can''t help sitting next to me and asking, "Arlo, are you still thinking about Qiqi?"


    Ziyi''s words didn''t seem to be jealous. I didn''t conceal the woman''s instinctive question. I nodded directly and replied, "it''s a little bit. After all, even if she wakes up this time, she only has half a year''s time. It''s very pitiful!"


    There is deep regret in my tone, as well as a strong sense of loss.


    In fact, I have the same mind as Xia''s family. If Qiqi has no hope of cure, we will not have a sense of loss. After all, she can live for another half a year, which is also a blessing in misfortune. But now, Qiqi has a completely good hope. As long as she gets the things in the hands of black Luocha, she can live like a normal person. She can really take off the burden and live the next life. What a temptation.


    However, this hope is so slim, almost equal to zero, such a gap, inevitably makes people sad.


    Ziyi heard my words, but also can not help silence, the room suddenly changed silent incomparable.


    I couldn''t help but look at Ziyi and found that she seemed to be very sad. Then I realized that I had said something wrong. So I quickly explained: "Ziyi, don''t misunderstand me. Qiqi and I have nothing to do with her. She is just my benefactor. She is a good person. I feel sorry for her fate. Besides, I''m absent-minded now. I''m mainly worried about my father! "


    Purple Yi listen to my words, this just returned to God, asked me: "what''s wrong with uncle?"


    I said with a bitter smile: "he is going to go to the headquarters of red cherry blossom and fight with black Luosha!"


    Before today, I had already felt the horror of the bloody cherry blossom. It was too mysterious, and had uncle Yang''s unpredictable strong man. It felt like a black whirlpool, and it was easy to sweep people.


    Even though my dad is strong, I can''t help worrying about him. And now, I learned that the bloody cherry blossom is also a good poison boss, black Luocha, which makes me more worried.


    My dad, although he is legendary, he must have great difficulties in dealing with the strongest organization that is gradually paying for water, the bloody cherry blossom. Especially the bloody Cherry Blossom likes to play with Yin, and the black Luocha is good at using poison. I''m really afraid that my father, the Iron-blooded God of war, will die under the Yin move. In fact, when I first heard about the Millennium toad, I thought about asking my dad to help me get this thing.But on second thought, I thought it was impossible. This time, my father himself was very unlucky, and it was very difficult to deal with the black Rocha. Even if he won the bloody cherry blossom by chance, he would lose both sides. I''m afraid it would be hard to get a thousand year old toad.


    After all, the Millennium toad is a treasure to the black Rocha. A master regards the baby as his life, and she can''t allow others to desecrate it. Even if it''s death, black Rocha may destroy the baby. So, even my father can''t get the Millennium toad. Besides, it''s not easy for me to tell my father that I can''t trouble him any more because of my private affairs. As long as my father is safe, it''s my greatest pleasure.


    Ziyi listened to me and understood my inner pain. Although she didn''t know about the underground world, she actually heard about the bloody cherry blossoms and the name of the black Luocha in the ward just now. She knew the fierce relationship among them, so she didn''t say much. She just comforted me and said, "well, I understand you. If you don''t want to quit the world, you want to help your uncle I support you all! "


    Although Ziyi said that fearless, but I know, it is because she does not want to be unreasonable, because she is reasonable. But in fact, she must hope that I can live a peaceful life, hope that I am safe, and that we are both happy and peaceful, far from right and wrong.


    I understand her heart and won''t listen to her surface words. I directly pursed my lips and said mildly, "don''t worry, I won''t participate in it. I promise you to live a good life. What''s more, I know that I can''t help my dad with my strength. I''ll only make trouble for him. Well, I''ll take a bath first


    Finish saying, I kiss in Ziyi''s forehead, and then go to the bathroom to take a shower.


    Taking a bath is a process of washing out fatigue and worries. In this process, I will have a light sense of purity. I feel that the dirt on my body will go with the flow of water, and the depression in my heart will disappear. Therefore, I took a bath for quite a long time.


    After taking a bath, I found that the exhausted Ziyi was lying on the bed and asleep.


    I know, purple in this day is too tired, she is really can not hold, will be so fast into the dream.


    In order not to disturb her, I fell asleep on the sofa beside me.


    Not long ago, I also entered a deep sleep, but this sleep I sleep a little not solid, nightmares, one is Qiqi quietly left the world, another is my father had an accident, not sleep long, I woke up, up in a cold sweat.


    It''s been a long time. I was completely out of the dream, and then looked at the time, only 7:10, Ziyi is still in a deep sleep, but I have no sleep at all.


    Sitting on the sofa for a long time, I finally got up, dressed and went out directly.


    Driving the car, I went straight to grandfather Bai''s house in the suburbs. When I got to his house, I found that he had got up early. He was playing Tai Chi in the courtyard outside the house. It seems that this set of Taiji for him has been well-known. He can never finish practicing it, and he can practice it every day. Even if Tai Chi is so perfect in his hands, he still keeps on training. This may be his lifelong interest and his highest attainments.


    I stood aside and watched grandfather Bai play Tai Chi. He knew that I was here, but he didn''t stop. He didn''t stop until he finished playing. He looked at me and said, "why did you come to the door again? What''s wrong with Miss Xia er?"


    As well as shaking my head about Sakura, I don''t want to ask about it


    White grandfather a listen. His eyebrows were frowned. He squinted at me and asked, "do you want to rob black Luocha for Miss Xia?"


    I said with a bitter smile: "no, I still have this self-knowledge, I just worry about my father''s safety!"


    Listen to me say so, white grandfather just relaxed a breath, by the way jokingly said: "think you stinky boy and for women do not want to die!"


    After that, he stood with his hands on his back and looked at the clouds in the sky. Suddenly, his face returned to the solemnity. There is no doubt that the posture of chivalrous immortal wind is revealed, and he feels that he has fallen into some kind of memory again.


    After a long silence, white grandfather said again: "speaking of it, although your father was powerful and invincible at that time, it is really difficult for him to deal with the black Luocha with his present strength."


    White grandfather''s words, let my gray heart more gloomy.


    For a long time, grandfather Bai is always optimistic about my father. Although I think it is very dangerous for my father to deal with the bloody cherry blossom, I think that at least the white grandfather will say that my father is OK, but I didn''t expect that now even the white grandfather said such words, which is undoubtedly a great blow to me. Obviously, what kind of organization blood cherry blossom is really strong to the contrary.


    I tried to restrain my uneasy heart and exclaimed, "grandfather Bai, what kind of existence is this organization?"


    Grandfather Bai''s eyes were still fixed on the distance. He opened his lips and said in a thoughtful way:


    "this mysterious organization was created by black Luocha after your father retired from the world. It is developing very fast, but it is quietly developing in the dark, and rarely surfaced. In recent years, red cherry blossom is like termites, inadvertently devouring various forces. Whether in black or white, or in business, are permeated with blood Cherry Blossom people, it can be said that it is the existence of the underground world with one hand covering the sky.In this seemingly big and small gangs, the blood cherry blossom is not very impressive, in fact, it is the leader worthy of no one can match. As long as the bloody Cherry Blossom really erupts, it has the absolute strength to reappear the ghost King''s demeanor at that time, and create its own empire.


    But this organization does not, it still chooses to be silent, such a terrorist Gang, many people have never heard of. Only the real underground boss knows the terror of bloody cherry blossom, so no one dares to provoke it. Bloody cherry blossom is a sleeping lion, dangerous and powerful! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 813

    Originally, the blood cherry blossom is mysterious enough, which was said by the white grandfather. I think it''s amazing. It''s powerful and low-key. I really can''t understand what kind of nature this organization is. I couldn''t help but ask my question to grandfather Bai and said, "since the bloody cherry blossom has such strong strength, why is it still so low-key? What is the real purpose of its existence


    On hearing this, Han''s grandfather turned his mouth slightly, revealing a wry smile. Then, he slowly opened his mouth and said, "the mystery of the bloody cherry blossom is mainly due to its boss, black Luocha. This woman is a complete weirdo. No one knows what she thinks. I always don''t understand why she wants to build this organization, but she doesn''t strive for hegemony.


    Even more than a decade ago, when the blood cherry blossoms developed to the most powerful stage, she also chose to practice martial arts in the closed door. Since then, there has been no news of her in the world. There are rumors that she died of a sudden illness.


    Until recently, the news of the birth of the black Luocha came out slowly. Over the past ten years, she has really closed down. A long time ago, her strength was unfathomable. Now, no one knows what she has reached. In any case, she must be very strong.


    If I didn''t know what plot there was between black Rosa and bloody Cherry Blossom before, now, I know her original intention by luring your father and his old army out of the mountain by secretly playing tricks with bloody cherry blossom.


    There is only one reason for the bloody cherry blossom''s forbearance for so long, and the black Luosha has practiced in seclusion for many years. There is only one reason, that is, to deal with your father, to destroy the era belonging to the ghost king, and to make your father a complete myth! "


    After listening to grandfather Bai''s words, my heart trembled. I knew that the bloody cherry blossom was good at making Yin, but I didn''t expect that black Luocha and her blood Cherry Blossom would be so gloomy, so terrible.


    The dog that can bite people never barks. It seems that the bloody cherry blossom is not singing, but as long as it chirps. It''s bound to shock the world.


    However, I still don''t understand why the bloody cherry blossom is so targeted at my father. You know, my father has retired from the world for a long time. Why does the bloody Cherry Blossom deliberately force my father out of the mountain, even force my father''s old Department to move out. They can''t do this just because they are not convinced of my father''s reputation.


    It would be amazing if they had spent so much effort just to destroy my dad''s unbeaten myth.


    I always feel that there is something special in this. If Uncle Yang is the boss of bloody cherry blossom, he will deal with my father. The reason is clear to me. It is because of my mother.


    However, the boss of blood cherry blossom is not uncle Yang, but black Luocha. The bloody cherry blossom is directed at my father like that. It should be inspired by black Luocha. From the words of white grandfather, I can see that black Luocha is deliberately aimed at my father. What is the purpose of black Luocha?


    Thinking of this, I quickly put my eyes on the white grandfather, very seriously asked him: "white grandfather, black Luocha why to do everything possible to deal with my father?"


    White grandfather still maintained the original posture, looking out into the sky, leisurely opened his mouth and said: "black Luocha, as its name is, is a person with a vicious mind, but also a woman without a partner. When she is old, she has not found another half. Of course, it is not that black Luocha is ugly and nobody wants it. On the contrary, she was very beautiful and popular when she was young.


    However, at that time, she was particularly infatuated, infatuated with a man, unable to extricate herself. Sadly, in the end, she was deeply hurt by this man, completely hurt. From then on, black Luocha despaired of the man, her heart no longer love, only hate men, especially heartless man, she was very disgusted. It seems that she has made a poisonous oath that she will not marry for the rest of her life


    So, isn''t black Luocha a modern version of Li Mochou? Once a woman is heartless, it is really terrible, but why does she have to deal with my father?


    With this trace of doubt, I solemnly asked the white grandfather again: "she hates the heartless man, can understand, but my father is not a heartless man, my father is as infatuated as her, he can go all out for my mother, black Luocha has no reason to target my father?"


    Hearing this, the white grandfather suddenly closed his eyes, and then issued a puzzling words: "ah, the man who failed to live up to black Luocha was your father, Su Qiyao!"


    Suddenly heard the words of grandfather white, like a thunderbolt, directly to me. My father, is he a heartless man who failed to live up to black Luocha?


    My father is a heartless man. To me, it is more shocking than my father is the king of ghosts. It is really fantastic. In my impression, my father is an absolutely infatuated man, who I think is the most infatuated man in the world.


    Although I don''t know anything about his early years, I know very well that my father is particularly infatuated, more infatuated than I am. His love for my mother can be described as withered sea and rotten stone. This is one of the reasons why he influenced me. Up to now, he has not released his mind to my mother. Otherwise, when Uncle Yang finally said my mother''s name, my father would not have that How excited.


    Such a crazy man for love, how can be a heartless man? I don''t believe it, I can''t believe it.


    I couldn''t help but ask, "no way, my father is not like that!"Hearing the speech, white grandfather suddenly opened his eyes. Then, he turned his head and looked at me. Then he said very seriously: "you are right. Your father is not like that. He has lived for your mother all his life. No woman can enter his eyes, including black Luocha. But he did live with the black Rocha, and he did deceive the feelings of the black Luocha! "


    White grandfather said here, suddenly stopped.


    I had no time to think about it, so I quickly asked, "what''s the reason?"


    Grandfather Bai''s eyes rolled up and took a deep breath, as if he was recalling the past. After a pause, he said leisurely, "that was the debt your father owed when he swept the underground world more than 20 years ago. At that time, your father was really invincible, no one can match, but also encountered a bottleneck. Few people know about it, but it does exist. Your father almost died because of this obstacle.


    It''s a very powerful force that your father can''t subvert, and the leader of that force is the father of the black widow. Their influence is composed of ethnic minorities. They are extremely strong, especially the father of the black widow. He is the patriarch of the Miao village. He is a god man between heaven and earth, and a thorough old poison monster. The black widow that toad left now is her father.


    At that time, your father was young and vigorous. He didn''t pay attention to them. As a result, he was killed by others'' poison. Fortunately, the young and beautiful black Rocha, fell in love with your father''s power and extraordinary, took the initiative to detoxify your father, and in the process, he slowly fell in love with your father.


    When heiluocha''s father knew the truth, he didn''t embarrass your father. He just wanted to make your father a son-in-law. He was an ambitious man. He didn''t want to be stuck in the Miao area all his life. So he told a big lie and agreed to be with him.


    The purpose of his doing so was to get rid of the Miao area, and he also used the black Luocha. After that, your father came out, continued to sweep the world, that vigorous speed, swept across the country.


    In fact, to speak of it, your father created an unprecedented myth and became a myth in the underground world. It was inseparable from the black Rocha. Behind every successful man, there was a woman who paid silently. At the beginning, the woman who paid silently for your father was heiluocha. She played a crucial role in the process of your father''s hegemony. Oh, but your father has a brain, and his heart is only your mother


    At the end of the day, the white grandfather couldn''t help sighing.


    Perhaps, the white grandfather is for the black Luocha heart to pay the feelings of regret, or perhaps, he is for my father to my mother''s infatuation and sigh. All in all, this seems to be a good story that ends in tragedy.


    My interest was also hooked up by this complex emotional drama. I couldn''t help but swallow my saliva and continued to ask, "what then?"


    White grandfather shriveled his mouth and said helplessly: "then your father was in the peak period of hegemony, when he loved him the most, he suddenly retired and abandoned black Luocha. Although your father did not do anything romantic to her, but the emotional deception or black Luocha injury to the whole body


    I don''t know women, but I know that black Luocha paid so much for my father. I also know how desperate the heart would be at that time.


    She loved my father deeply, paid so much for my father, accompanied him to fight in the world, and even witnessed my father''s top position. But in the end, she was mercilessly dumped. All she paid became nothing. Most importantly, her deception was cheated and used. What she gave all she had in return was only hurt and betrayal. This is really cruel to a woman, Any woman can''t stand such deception and betrayal.


    It''s no wonder that black Luocha will become merciless. No wonder she hated my father so much. How much love she had at the beginning, and how much she hated now.


    However, my father did this for his own reasons. He was more devoted than the black Luocha. He only loved my mother and would not accept the black Luocha.


    Therefore, this complex emotion is doomed to end in tragedy. Love and not love can not be forced, the feelings are not controlled at all, no one is right or wrong.


    In the final analysis, what my father did to the black widow was that my father poisoned my father, and my father was so infatuated with my mother that I had such an emotional ending.


    But how did my dad retire at his peak? Does it have anything to do with his feelings?


    Thinking of this, I quickly asked Han grandfather, "by the way, grandfather Bai, why did my father go back to seclusion? Can''t it be just to escape the black Rocha? "


    Hearing this, the white grandfather repeatedly waved his hand and refused: "this matter has something to do with your mother. What I know is not very detailed. Of course, I can''t say it either."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 814

    What? It''s got to do with my mom? Isn''t that still a matter of feelings? My father gave up his status because of my mother. This infatuation has risen to a higher level.


    But I know too little about my father and my mother. It''s like a taboo. My father never tells me. Now, even grandfather Bai says he can''t say it. It seems that I want to know something about my mother. It''s almost impossible for me to know about my mother. I know the temperament of my grandfather, and I can''t ask what he doesn''t want to say.


    No matter how curious I am, I can only give up this aspect.


    So, I began to change the topic, very seriously asked the white grandfather: "that white grandfather, you say, if my father this time defeated, black Luocha will kill my father?"


    White grandfather listened to my words, his face immediately dignified up, he shook his head at a loss, whispered: "this is not necessarily, black Luocha is a strange person, no one can guess her mind.


    In those years, after your father failed to live up to the seclusion of black Luocha, the father of black Luocha knew about it, and as a result, he was very angry to death. In a short period of time, black Luocha suffered a double blow, almost not crazy. Since then, her people have also been hidden, disappeared, her real name has not been mentioned.


    A year later, an organization quietly rose, slowly spread and penetrated into every corner of the country. With the passage of time, the organization has grown like a snowball and has penetrated into all walks of life. Many high-end people remember its name, which is called bloody cherry blossom. At this time, as the founder of the organization, the witch, nicknamed black Luocha, gradually came out of the water and entered the ears of a few top people! "


    Although the white grandfather didn''t say whether black Luocha would kill my father, his explanation was very obvious. Black Luocha not only suffered from emotional betrayal, but also her father was angry to death. This is a deep hatred, hate plus hate. In addition, black Luocha suddenly established this organization and developed rapidly. This also shows that she is dedicated to my father.


    Perhaps, now the black Luocha has lost its nature, in order to revenge, just like the white grandfather said. She tried her best to lead my father''s old department out. It''s likely that she didn''t get angry with my father alone. What she wanted was to destroy my father''s Empire and let him be completely defeated. Only in this way can her hatred be solved.


    The more I think about it, the more uneasy I feel in my heart. Every pore of my body is full of panic. Really, the deeper I understand the black Luocha, the more I feel her terror. Not only is she powerful, but her organization is also extremely powerful. Most importantly, the hatred in her heart is enough to destroy everything. In this way, even if my father is more powerful, he is hardly her opponent.


    In a trance, I didn''t have any confidence in the myth of my father. Even, I felt that everything was a trap. The black Rocha set a trap. Just wait for my dad to jump in and die.


    Thinking of this, I looked more and more frightened, and said to grandfather Bai, "grandfather Bai, I think black Luocha has endured for so many years. This outbreak will surely kill my father. Since she dares to confront my father openly, she must have the strength to deal with my father. I''m afraid that my father is in danger this time. Besides, my father still takes the initiative to find her, which is even more inappropriate. It is equivalent to jumping into a pit! "


    My voice was very excited, and my eyes were full of worry.


    After hearing this, grandfather Bai couldn''t help laughing. It was a helpless smile. Then, he said to me in a rhetorical tone: "do you know what you can think of? Your father can tolerate anything, especially in the face of black Luocha. It''s something your father doesn''t want to do all his life. However, there is one thing your father can''t bear, that is, it''s about your mother. Therefore, even God can''t stop your father''s journey to Miao territory this time! "


    For my mother, my father did not hesitate to give up the status of the sun, for my mother, knowing that it was a sea of fire, my father also wanted to break through.


    Grandfather Bai is right, as long as it is related to my mother. My father will certainly go forward bravely, even if the heavenly king Laozi can''t stop his step.


    As for the blood cherry blossom, my father must know more than I do about how terrible this organization is. My father must also know that black Luocha is the last person he wants to face. However, in order to find out uncle Yang, in order to clarify the matter between uncle Yang and my mother, what would he care about? Anyway, my father is going to find heiluocha in Miao. I want to dissuade him. It''s completely impossible.


    Silence for a long time, I just looked at the white grandfather, the tone sincere way: "OK, thank you, white grandfather, I have something else, go first!"


    I have asked all the questions about the blood cherry blossom and black Luocha, and I know what I should know. The purpose of this trip is to achieve. I can''t delay any more. Ziyi is still in the hotel. I must hurry back as soon as possible.


    So, with the words, I said goodbye to my grandfather Bai.


    However, after I turned and left, grandfather Bai''s voice suddenly came from behind me: "Suluo, let your father solve this matter by himself. After all, this is also the debt he owed before. It''s time for him to face it. As long as you do yourself well, don''t let your father worry about you, let him go to this experience in a down-to-earth way, that''s enough! "


    I know that grandfather Bai didn''t want me to dissuade my father. He knew my father, and it was useless to persuade him. What I could do was to let my father have no worries and let him deal with the black Luocha with peace of mind.After listening to the words of white grandfather, I didn''t look back, just said a very bold: "I know!"


    Then, I continued to take steps, strode out of the white grandfather''s yard, down the mountain.


    I came and went in a hurry. I didn''t even have time to go in and sit down. I just chatted with him in the yard, so I went back in a hurry.


    However, I am more worried now than when I came here.


    Before I came here, I had already felt the power of red cherry blossom and the horror of black Luocha. After listening to the story of black Luocha told by grandfather Bai, I was more worried about my father.


    I really did not expect that my father and scorpion like black Luocha has such a love history, even, he has indirectly become the black Luocha''s father killing enemy. This kind of hatred is enough to let black Luocha break my father into pieces. I''m worried about my dad''s fate, and I''m sorry for my dad''s pain.


    I think, in this matter, my father must also feel bad, no matter what, he is sorry for the black Luocha, until the last resort, he certainly does not want to fight against black Luocha.


    However, in recent years, black Luocha pressed my father step by step. Her bloody cherry blossoms hid in the dark, and she did a lot of invisible things. What''s more, uncle Yang is also a blood Butterfly. My father''s former brother of life and death, who knows my father best, betrays my father so deeply. How can my father let go easily. If we don''t make clear about Uncle Yang and my mother, my father may not die in peace. He''s always going to find out about it.


    My father is completely involved in the whirlpool of bloody cherry blossom. Although I am worried about him, I know that I can''t help. Just like grandfather Bai said, since it''s the gratitude and resentment of the previous generation, my father should solve it by himself, so that he can live more fully in the future.


    Time flies by with my thoughts. Unconsciously, the car has already driven back to the hotel. After parking the car, I quickly walk in.


    In the elevator, I shook my head and tried my best to get rid of the worries that entangled in my mind, because I knew in my heart that since I couldn''t be my father''s assistant, I would never be a burden to him. Besides, I decided to live a good life with Ziyi, so I should not always worry about it. In this way, Ziyi would be heartbroken for me, so I must keep a happy life The attitude of view is to face the new life.


    As for my father, I can only pray in my heart that my father can solve his past grievances and come back safely.


    After I figured it out, the oppressed breath in my heart began to dissipate slowly, and my nervous tension was also relaxed. Sleepiness finally came.


    A shaking God, my eyelids are about to close, in a sleepy state, I came to the door of the room.


    When I opened the door, I yawned and walked into the room. I was really tired. I had planned to directly fall on the sofa and sleep back into the cage. However, when I entered the room, I found that the whole room was empty for a moment. My sleepiness suddenly disappeared. My heart suddenly lifted up, and Ziyi was gone.


    Fear, is such a moment of things, the previous second, I still yawn, drowsy, but this second, my whole person is crazy, nerve dead stretch up.


    With extreme tension, I quickly swept the huge room, I looked at every corner of the room. The bathroom, behind the curtains, even under the bed. My voice did not stop, keep calling the name of Ziyi, but I could not get any response, nor could I find any trace of Ziyi.


    In the end, I was absolutely certain that Ziyi had disappeared.


    Suddenly, I feel dizzy and dizzy, and my internal organs are all broken. How could I think that Ziyi would disappear? You know, Ziyi and I also slept more than four o''clock in the morning. Looking at her deep tired appearance, I thought that she would not wake up until noon at least, so I took the opportunity to ask grandpa Bai about something, and immediately came back. But where can I expect to, it is such a time, Ziyi unexpectedly disappeared.


    Despair, accompanied by deep uneasiness, attacked me fiercely.


    My brain is in a mess, my heart is shaking, and I feel like I''ve lost my soul. I ran out of the room crazily and looked everywhere. There was no corridor. I immediately went down to the hotel hall and asked the front desk attendant. She told me, "about half an hour ago, a girl in sky blue ran out crying. I thought it was a couple who were upset."


    Hearing this, I immediately knew that the person who ran out was Ziyi. I didn''t need to watch the monitoring. I''m very sure.


    After confirming this point, my tense nerves immediately relaxed. Although my heart felt painful, I was not as nervous and crazy as before.


    Because, what I was most worried about before was that Ziyi had been kidnapped. Almost know the moment Ziyi disappeared, I subconsciously thought she was kidnapped. What''s more terrifying is that my mind unconsciously appeared the scene of the Buddha kidnapping Ziyi. At that time, if it wasn''t for my father, Ziyi would have been buried alive. I would never want to repeat such a thing again. I was afraid that such a thing would happen in my heart.


    Now it seems that Ziyi was not kidnapped. She left on her own initiative. She should have gone to me. She didn''t have a mobile phone and didn''t know my number. She couldn''t get in touch. She had to run out of the hotel to find me. But she left crying. She must be very afraid of my disappearance. She must be very sad and desperate.Thinking of this, I can''t wait to leave the hotel. Ziyi didn''t walk for long. She should be looking for me nearby, so I didn''t drive. I just looked around anxiously, shouting Ziyi''s name while trying to ask passers-by. I almost never stopped and kept looking for me.


    However, after searching for a long time, I still can''t find the trace of Ziyi. The more I can''t find it, the more anxious I am. I''m really worried about Ziyi. She''s just recovered. I''m really afraid that there''s something wrong with her. She''s so pathetic that she can''t have any more trouble.


    Can''t help, I took out my mobile phone, want to contact my brother, ready to search the whole city.


    However, just when I was about to make a phone call, suddenly, I heard Ziyi''s cry for help. The voice was very weak, but I still caught it sensitively.


    Now, with the growth of my strength, my hearing is not generally keen. What''s more, I am particularly sensitive to Ziyi''s voice. As soon as I feel her voice, my heart immediately shakes.


    Before I had time to think about it, I immediately followed the sound search. Then, I quickly came to the entrance of an alley


    from the entrance of the lane, I found the person I was looking for at at a glance, Ziyi


    I was very busy searching for her www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 815

    When I found Ziyi, at the moment, he was surrounded by several non mainstream dressing, looking particularly embarrassed and aggrieved. She was already haggard, her eyes were swollen with tears, her eyes were full of pain, and her expression was very sad.


    One of them, a red haired man, seemed to be the leader of the group. He was pulling at Ziyi, so that Ziyi''s clothes were in disorder.


    But strong Ziyi did not compromise, she resisted, while crying: "you go away, don''t mess, I warn you, my boyfriend is Suluo, he will certainly kill you!"


    Ziyi''s appearance is very down and down, but her voice is very sonorous. She has courage, but she is too weak in the end. Even if her courage is great, she is only a weak woman. She can''t bluff these lawless little bastards at all.


    To speak of, this kind of gangsters are the bottom rungs in the underground world. They are some bullies, but they are the maggots. The newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. They have no rules and bully the weak. They still have a sense of achievement.


    When Ziyi


    voice dropped, the gangsters could not help laughing wildly, as if Ziyi was telling them jokes.


    In particular, the leader of the red hair, after a laugh, he can''t help playing with Ziyi: "ha ha, your boyfriend is Suluo, so I''m the ghost king!"


    After saying that, his dirty hand also extended to Ziyi''s face. At once, a sharp edge flashed through my eyes. My figure was like lightning. In an instant, it flashed to Hongmao''s side. At the moment when Hongmao''s hand was about to touch Ziyi''s face, I kicked him over.


    But in an instant, the rampant red hair fell heavily on the ground, a face of ferocity and pain.


    Several other non mainstream, also suddenly scared, the body is stiff, eyes also become dull, lenglengleng looking at me, and dare not start.


    And I, directly ignored them, went to the purple by the side, said gently to her: "purple, are you ok?"


    As soon as I saw me, Ziyi''s mood was like a collapsed iceberg, completely collapsed. She threw herself into my arms, weeping and saying, "I thought you left me, I thought you didn''t want me!"


    Her voice was very hoarse, as if her voice were broken, and her voice was trembling. Her voice was more sad, which was mixed with deep fear.


    Through her sadness, I can imagine how frightened Ziyi was when she didn''t see me when she woke up. She thought I left her alone, even thought I didn''t want her, no wonder she would run out to find me, no wonder she would be so miserable.


    Seeing her like this, my heart can''t help but pull up, very distressed, I put my arms around Ziyi, gently patted her back, comforted: "fool, what do you think, how can I abandon you, I just have something to go out, this did not come back immediately?"


    After listening to my explanation, Ziyi''s tears still couldn''t stop flowing. She looked up at me dimly with tears and said in a hoarse voice, "you promise me that I won''t leave without saying goodbye, OK? I''m afraid, even if you want to live with a gift, even if you want to leave me, tell me in advance, OK


    Ziyi''s words make me more and more distressed, this girl, after suffering too much harm, has become worried about gain and loss, her heart has not been steadfast, she is always afraid that there will be a change, afraid that I will leave her. Even if I promise her many times, she can''t really be down to earth, her heart has been broken.


    I can''t bear to let her sad again, can''t bear to see her no sense of security, can''t bear to let her worry about gain and loss. Can''t help it, I reached out my hand and wiped away her tears for Ziyi, and then assured from the bottom of my heart: "well, I promise you, I won''t leave you!"


    Ziyi got my assurance, her mood gradually calmed down, her heart also slowly stabilized.


    However, my side and purple in accordance with the true meaning of thick, red hair side has been angry. Don''t know when, red hair has been helped up, lost face of him, see me and Ziyi here love each other, his eyes are red, anger in his eyes crazy burning, he suddenly opened his voice, furious: "kill him for me!"


    The roar of red hair resounded in the sky above the alley. His words were of great importance among the group of punks. As soon as he ordered, those mindless thugs immediately came to me.


    To tell you the truth, I know that they offended me unintentionally, so even if I get angry, I don''t want to make it too much. I want to teach them a lesson. But they are endless now, and my anger is overwhelming and even killing.


    When they rushed to me, I immediately helped Ziyi to one side, and then turned to meet them.


    The strength of these small minions is really unbearable. I hardly need to use any strength to defeat them. Between two or three moves, all the thugs who attacked me fell to the ground.


    One side of the red hair, eyes instantly showed a color of panic, I did not wait for him to have any reaction, directly flashed in front of him, no polite, I grabbed his neck, lifted his whole person, against the wall.At this moment, I was awe inspiring. Looking at the scarlet red hair on my face, struggling instinctively and wriggling in pain, I had no sympathy at all. On the contrary, I felt happy and felt that he deserved his crimes. Perhaps, it was related to my hot blooded heart. I couldn''t see such a bully, especially other bullies.


    Hongmao seemed to realize my terror. He was scared, and he was flustered. The breath of death tightly enveloped him. He was trying to survive. His hands did not break the hand I pinched on his neck, trying to breathe.


    However, compared with me, his strength is too small, even if he tried his best, he could not break my hand. He was desperate, he wanted to ask for mercy, but his throat was choked by me. He couldn''t speak at all.


    I didn''t want to give him a chance to speak, and I yelled at him directly: "you should die!"


    After that, I will send him back to the West. For me now, killing a person is almost like killing a chicken, and there is no worry at all.


    Just, I am not afraid of killing people, does not mean that Ziyi is not worried. When I want to kill the red hair, Ziyi suddenly comes up, grabs my hand and says deeply: "forget it!"


    When she said this, Ziyi''s eyes were full of worries. Just now, Ziyi was bullied by the red hair and said that she should not do it every day. But at this moment, Ziyi asked me to let him go. Her heart is always so kind. Ziyi can laugh away her gratitude and hatred. She hates fighting, killing, gratitude and resentment. She just wants to be calm, and only hopes that there will be no casualties Cause a dispute over something.


    I know her heart, also restrained the killing intention, directly put down the red hair, and yelled at him: "get out!"


    A word, earth shaking, scared of these small gangsters immediately left.


    Although he was afraid, he was even more unconvinced and unwilling. When he ran to the entrance of the alley, he could not help but threaten me: "son of a bitch, you dare to blackmail me. Wait for me. I''m not finished with you!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, he ran away.


    For his threat, I didn''t care at all. It can be said that such a group of gangsters are not even ants in my eyes. I really don''t want to see more. After they ran away, I took Ziyi''s hand and confessed: "I''m sorry, Ziyi, you''ve been wronged. I promise that this will not happen again in the future."


    Ziyi looked at me affectionately, nodded his head, and said again: "Well!"


    Her voice was still a little weeping, and perhaps she had not yet fully recovered from her fear.


    I gave her a little smile and whispered, "let''s go."


    Then, I took Ziyi''s hand and slowly walked out of the alley. At the moment, the time had come. Instead of returning to the hotel, we found a restaurant to eat directly.


    In order to make up for Ziyi, I specially ordered some good dishes. She was too tired last night and had 200 ml of blood drawn. She didn''t have a good rest today. She just got scared. She really needs to replenish her energy.


    However, I ordered a table of dishes, but Ziyi had no appetite at all. Her face was still haggard and her heart seemed to be particularly heavy. I wonder if she was frightened by my leaving without saying goodbye, or was she in a bad mood stimulated by those gangsters. All in all, her mood was strangely low, the food she chewed tastelessly, and the whole person was listless.


    Seeing her like this, my mood is also depressed, very unhappy, can''t help, I asked Ziyi: "Ziyi, what''s wrong with you, do you have something on your mind?"


    Ziyi gently picked up a mouthful of rice, chewed and swallowed slowly, then put down the chopsticks, and said to me bitterly: "Arlo, I don''t want to stay here. I''m very nervous and afraid. Let''s leave early and find a place to settle down, OK?"


    Sure enough, Ziyi still cares about this, her heart is always uneasy, she is afraid of changes, more afraid of such chaos. Although the war is the only one in the provincial capital, the underground boundary of H Province is still in a mess since the war has just ended. Ziyi is definitely worried about staying here. Of course, she wants to live a carefree life with me as soon as possible.


    In fact, I also know that the war does not need me at all. Peng Yi has no heart for revenge. No matter how chaotic the province is, it will not threaten the status of the war. I can rest assured.


    What''s more, even if I''m worried about my dad''s safety, I can''t stop him from going to the bloody cherry blossom. I can''t help him at all. I just need to promise not to worry my dad.


    That is to say, I really don''t need to stay here any more. In order to make Ziyi feel at ease, I didn''t wriggle. I directly nodded to her and said, "OK, I promise you, after dinner, I''ll go to my brother and my father, say hello to them, and then we''ll leave!"


    Ziyi listened to my words, the sad clouds on her face disappeared, her eyes were radiant, her tired spirit suddenly excited, the whole person jumped up, she was very excited to look at me, some unbelievable asked: "really?"


    I smile, solemnly said: "of course it is true, when did I cheat you!"


    With my assurance again, Xu Nan finally settled down completely. Her confusion and malaise were swept away, and her appetite became better. The dishes on the table seemed to be delicious. While she was eating with relish, she said to me, "let''s eat it quickly. After eating, we can go!"Seeing Ziyi happy, the haze in my heart is also swept away, I feel very happy, Ziyi''s smile is my greatest happiness, involuntarily, I also showed a happy smile, full of peace and beauty around us.


    But when we were immersed in the beauty, the door of the restaurant was opened, and a group of people broke into it.


    Among them, red hair darted out of the crowd, pointing to me and shouting: "it''s him!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 816

    Providence is always very annoying. I don''t want to cause trouble, but the trouble is to find the door. I''ve already looked at Ziyi''s face and spared him. But this guy is still endless. I''m really tired of looking for him again.


    And purple she just settled down, just immersed in happiness, this has not enjoyed a few minutes, the short-term happiness was interrupted.


    Ziyi''s face immediately turned pale. What she was most afraid of was fighting and killing, and what she didn''t want was disturbance. Seeing this group of ferocious people, Ziyi immediately said to me: "let''s run!"


    Compared with Xu Nan''s anxiety, I was more calm. I turned my lips at will and said, "do you think you can go? Don''t worry, there is me


    After that, my cold eyes directly directed at this group of lawless people. After a careful study, I found that this group of people is more decent than the non mainstream group just now.


    They are more than 30 people in total. The red hair seems to be very incorruptible in the crowd. Almost all the other people are big men with strong backs and strong backs. In their hands, they all hold the guys, and they are very aggressive.


    In particular, the leader looks like a murderer. There are several obvious scars on his forehead. He only wears a white vest. This small vest can''t wrap his strong body. It feels like his clothes will crack.


    In this group of thugs, this man is the only one who can get into my eyes. But his strength is still far from the level of the master. These people don''t look very formal. They don''t look like members of a gang. They are a little bit of a rogue army. However, they are more domineering than those in the big gang.


    As soon as they got into the restaurant, they ran rampant. When xiaohongmao pointed out me, they came to me fiercely. All the tables and chairs in the way were overturned by them. The guests in the restaurant were scared and ran around. Even the lobby manager who came to dissuade me was beaten away by them.


    It can be seen from this that this group of people simply regard themselves as the king of heaven. They are extremely arrogant. The most important thing is that the lobby manager of the restaurant is beaten and dare not fart. They have to stand aside indignantly and keep silent. Some of the other guests who are in panic have already taken refuge and watched in horror.


    In the eyes of the public, the man led his team of hunks to my side.


    At this moment, the entire restaurant is only me and Ziyi, the two target characters, sitting on the table motionless, other tables have been empty, the atmosphere seems a little nervous and strange.


    Ziyi in such an atmosphere, the mind is inevitably not calm, her eyes, full of worry, look uneasy.


    And I just looked at the man a little, then I buried my head and continued to eat my meal, ignoring them at all, as if the visitors had nothing to do with me.


    When he saw that I ignored him, he became more angry. As soon as he came to my table, he directly aimed at my table where I was eating. He snapped at it and roared, "boy, you are a good seed. The people who hit me don''t even run away!"


    Because of his strong slap, the whole table vibrated, and the meat in one of the plates on the table flew out and fell on the table.


    I suppressed the displeasure in my heart. I didn''t even look at him. I just reached out and picked up the meat on the table with my chopsticks and put it into my mouth. While chewing, I said, "why should I run?"


    When I said this, I was very indifferent, slow and slow, and ate slowly. Seeing that I was so calm and arrogant, he didn''t continue to be furious. Instead, he restrained his own strength. He sat down beside me and said with a smile: "ha ha, fierce. I like the man who hung up like you, but you have the wrong place in your mouth. Do you know that this piece is old Son''s territory, you even beat my little brother in my territory, and even want to kill people. What do you say? "


    His smile was obviously sinister, and his tone was full of threats. After his voice dropped, his younger brothers seemed to have received a silent command, whistling around me.


    In the face of so many covetous gangsters, I was still indifferent, but very calm back: "he bullied my girlfriend first, I did not kill him, it is tolerant!"


    Although my tone is calm, but the words are full of arrogance, this time, all the people on the scene can not help but show a look of surprise. In anyone''s opinion, I was the end of my tether, almost dying, but I was not flustered at all, and even dared to speak out at this moment. How could we not surprise everyone? Even some guests who had planned to slip away could not help standing still and watching the wonderful play.


    And red hair, who was nearly strangled by me, was so angry that he blushed and yelled at me: "Damn it, my elder brother is here, and you are still so arrogant. Do you know who my elder brother is?"


    For the words of red hair, I did not pay attention to, still eating, expression is still ancient well.


    My calm is a little unusual, which makes him pay more attention to me. He did not immediately start, but focused on me. At last, he could not see why he was angry with me: "boy, you are a man of some strength. I don''t want to do too much, but I hope you don''t toast or eat or drink. It''s wrong for my younger brother to bully your girlfriend, but you can It''s not time to kill someone. You have to give an account of this today. Tell me, how do you plan to solve it! "After listening to his words, I couldn''t help laughing. With this smile, I took a bite of food again and put it in my mouth to chew. After eating, I slowly said, "it''s a good solution. In three minutes, put the tables and chairs in other people''s restaurants and get out of the room. Then I can''t live anything. Otherwise, I want you to regret it for life."


    My voice is not urgent, but like thunder, it frightens the whole audience.


    Just now, I have been startled by my utterance of wild words. This time, the whole audience was stunned by my arrogance. This time, he could not bear it again and again. He frowned angrily and drank vigorously: "go on, kill him!"


    As soon as his order was given, those people were about to take orders, but I, who had been indifferent to food, took the lead, stood up and kicked the strong man who took the lead to rush up with a knife.


    My strength is very strong, so I let the strong man fly directly. The impact of his flying upside down knocked down many people behind him. The scene immediately fell into chaos. In the chaos, several people rushed to me.


    Although these people have practiced a little fur, but the strength gap is too big with me, I almost do not have to hand, directly on the foot, a foot, in the blink of an eye to all of them to fly.


    My domineering, my bravery, so that the scene of people eye opening, eyes are full of surprise.


    Even the peerless boss was startled and looked at me in dismay. However, he did not panic, but took advantage of the chaos, he suddenly took out a dagger from his waist and stabbed it at my back.


    Purple in accordance with the situation, scared, quickly called to me: "be careful!"


    Today, my sense ability has reached a very high level. Although he has some strength, he is still too tender to attack me secretly. As soon as his knife doesn''t hit me, I have already pinched the chopsticks in my hand and inserted it with my backhand.


    Two chopsticks were directly inserted into his heart. After a while, the blood came out and dyed his white vest red.


    Arrogant, he did not attack, but was inserted by my chopsticks. In an instant, he was just like being ordered by someone. He did not move, and his expression was frozen.


    Other thugs who didn''t fall down, seeing that I had subdued their leader, immediately stopped their movements and did not dare to act rashly.


    And those onlookers were even more stunned. They all held their breath to watch this scene. In such a large restaurant, time seemed to stop at this moment. No one moved and no voice was heard.


    In a silence, I looked back at the unrivalled head of the gangster, and said faintly, "if I put more force on it, the chopsticks can pierce your heart!"


    When he heard this, he suddenly regained his consciousness. At once, his arrogant eyes showed a look of panic. He was scared, and the cold sweat kept sliding from his scar forehead. He was afraid, really afraid.


    Perhaps, he has never seen such a perverted person as me. My strength and my style make him feel awe. His body does not move, and his hand holding the dagger becomes weak. With a crack, the dagger falls to the ground, followed by his voice of begging for mercy: "spare my life, forgive me, brother!"


    I smile and say in a cold voice, "why should I spare you? Didn''t I just say that I''ll make you regret it for the rest of your life


    Smell speech, his cold sweat is more ferocious, the blood of his chest is dripping ceaselessly, his lips are shaking.


    After a long pause, he continued to say, "no, no, you can''t kill me. If something happens to me, no matter what your status is, you will die!"


    After listening to his words, my smile deepened. I looked at him with great interest and asked, "Oh, why?"


    Suddenly, his eyes were full of firmness. He resisted his trembling heart and said to me in a very formal tone: "because I have a boss, my boss has joined the war and is a formal member of the war, so you are not allowed to move me!"


    Hearing the fire, my smile suddenly disappeared, and my heart suddenly twitched. I didn''t expect that these scum were my members of the war.


    At this moment, I have a snack cool, fortunately, this person is not a formal member of the war, look, he is also full of yearning when talking about the war.


    Now the income of the war is more and more strict. People like him can''t get into the war for a lifetime. However, no matter what kind of person he is, I don''t intend to kill any living things today. Besides, I don''t want to do too much about the war.


    Therefore, I directly pulled out the chopsticks and gave a warning to him: "no matter who you are, I only advise you not to bully or connive at you and your little brother bullying men and women. If I encounter you again, I will let you be like this chopstick!"


    Say, I one hand slightly force, suddenly, a pair of chopsticks in my hand broke into several sections, fell on the ground.


    Along with the chopsticks landing and rising, is my low roar: "roll!"


    Hearing my roar and feeling my terrible momentum, he didn''t dare to ask for trouble again. He left with his defeated soldiers. However, when they left, they were afraid of me, but they also despised me.Obviously, in their eyes, I was scared away by the reputation of the war, but how did they know that I was the leader of the war, solo www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 817

    Since I restored the identity of Suluo, I have rarely appeared in H Province. There are not many people who have met me and know that I am Suluo. Even though the Haigang wanted me before, at most some members of the Hai Gang had some impression on my appearance. At present, the bottom of these little bastards, how can you know me.


    I was too lazy to pay attention to them, because I didn''t care what they thought. I just yelled: "stop!" as they approached the door of the restaurant


    Hearing my voice, the Thug''s head obviously stopped for a moment. He covered his chest, looked back at me, and nervously said, "what else do you want?"


    I pointed to the mess restaurant and said to them in a commanding tone: "hold up the tables and chairs, don''t affect other people''s business. All broken tableware will be compensated at the original price."


    For my orders, the thug head of course has complaints, but my strength is here, even if he does not accept, he dare not fart, immediately, he let people do, after everything is done, he just took the people, gray rolling away.


    When they disappeared outside the restaurant, there was a burst of applause. The manager of the lobby came to me personally to express his thanks and said to me that he would not pay for the bill. He also kindly said to me, "you''d better leave as soon as you finish your meal. These people are bullies in this area. I''m afraid they will come to you again!"


    I didn''t dare to leave after dinner


    After that, I took a pair of new chopsticks and started eating again. I looked as if nothing had happened just now. However, my appearance was indifferent and calm, but my heart was filled with a kind of unspeakable annoyance.


    I expected the chaos in H Province, but now I feel it personally. I''m not happy, especially when the thug leader says his boss is a member of the war.


    Although the war took over the position of the Haibang, the order seems to be more and more chaotic. This is really a kind of sadness, and it is also the last thing I want to see. Because I grew up as a bully, I have experienced humiliation, and I can deeply understand the helpless feeling when being bullied. Therefore, I will react more to such bullying Big.


    And Ziyi, she saw my strength with her own eyes, her eyes changed strange, there is worship, but also can not see through the strange feeling, I know, at the moment, she also has a lot of ideas in her heart, her original happy vision was completely broken by this farce, her expression now, also can''t restore the kind of joy and excitement before.


    For a moment, we were both silent, just quietly eating food.


    Ziyi wanted to break the silence and talk to me, but she wanted to stop. When I had finished eating, she said to me, "Arlo, we''d better hurry, and then they''ll find it troublesome."


    Listen to the words of Ziyi, my hand suddenly stopped, my heart is five flavor miscellaneous Chen..


    Slowly, I put down my chopsticks, looked at Ziyi, and said solemnly, "Ziyi, have you ever thought that if I''m not Suluo, I don''t have the strength now, what will happen to us today?"


    I this inexplicable sentence, asked really abrupt, purple by listening to the moment on the muddle, she lenglengleng looked at me, asked: "what meaning?"


    I pursed my mouth and said solemnly again: "I mean, if I don''t have this martial arts, will our end be very miserable? You must have been bullied by them, and I must be beaten or killed


    Speaking of this, my memory seems to fly to the past. In the past, I suffered too much humiliation and ridicule in the University. Those past were unbearable, but they were my most primitive memories.


    Ziyi, she also witnessed my sad experience all the way. When I was the most cowardly and pitiful, she approached me. At that time, I was moved by Ziyi''s selflessness, and at the same time, I felt frustrated because I always needed women to protect me.


    At that time, how I want to be strong, strong enough not to be protected by women, but to protect women themselves.


    Now, I''ve done it. I won''t be bullied any more. But there are tens of thousands of weak people in the world. Are they just bullied?


    Purple listen to my words, it seems that there are some touch, her eyes are dim down, but she still don''t know what I mean.


    With inexplicable heart, she asked me again, "Arlo, what do you want to express?"


    Maybe, Ziyi doesn''t know what I want to express, but she may feel it. The meaning behind my words is that she is panicked. When she asks about this, her voice is slightly trembling.


    I didn''t look at Ziyi again, but closed my eyes deeply. Suddenly, there was a darkness in front of me, but my mind was very clear, and the things in my mind flashed one by one.


    I think of my father, he will go to heiluocha, Miao Jiang trip, dangerous.


    I think of Kiki, her life is only half a year, but what can save her life is in the hands of black Luocha.


    I think of Peng Yi. His prediction and his stirring words have gone deep into my heart.


    I think of this chaotic underground world. Bullying is common.When these things flashed from my mind, my eyes suddenly opened. Then, I said to Ziyi seriously: "I want to continue to muddle along, I want to completely change the order of the underground world."


    At this moment, my soul seems to have been sublimated, and my mind seems to cover the world all of a sudden. My inner decision has never been stronger than before. I formally made it clear to Ziyi that I want to continue on this road, I want to become more powerful, I want to change the order of the dark world.


    This idea, like a seed, has been formed in my heart for a long time. From the moment Peng Yi triggered my confidence and told me his prediction, this seed has been quietly planted in my heart.


    However, I have been suppressing this idea. I have been thinking about realizing Ziyi''s wish. I have been looking for various reasons to persuade myself to retire, so that the seed did not germinate.


    Today, the matter of red hair, which was originally a trivial matter, has become a fuse that ignites the blood in my heart and makes the idea sprout in my heart.


    Through this matter, I seem to see my heart thoroughly. I have a lofty feeling, an ambition and a firm belief in my heart.


    No matter whether Peng Yi''s prediction of me is correct or not, I feel that it is necessary for me to try it, because I will never forget the humiliation I suffered. Up to now, it is as clear as yesterday and deeply imprinted in my heart. Such things happen all the time in every corner of China and emerge one after another.


    I really don''t want the tragedy to continue to cycle. I am the victim of the tragedy. Ziyi is also a person who stands aloof from the world, but she suffers from the unbearable crime of ordinary people.


    Maybe, in Ziyi''s opinion, if you escape to another place, there will be no dispute. However, there is no real paradise in the world. Bullying men and women is everywhere. Even if you hide in the ends of the world, you will encounter phenomena you don''t want to see. Therefore, escape is not the way. If the world doesn''t let you be quiet, you will never be able to be quiet.


    Peng Yi''s words still linger in my ears. He said that I was born for the sake of darkness and was destined to be unable to be quiet.


    Indeed, my heart can''t really settle down. I won''t ignore everything. Seeing what makes me angry, I can''t turn a blind eye. Maybe another red hair incident will trigger my desire and make me think about changing the chaotic order.


    In addition, I actually can''t really put down my father, put down Kiki''s life and death, put down the fire of war, put down my brother. How can I really enjoy these things in my heart? When my father and black Luosha fight, life and death is unknown, I can enjoy the world of two with Ziyi.


    Maybe, I can forget everything for a short time and enjoy the happiness without worry, but I can''t really give up those things, and I can''t ignore everything. I always have too much to let go.


    I can''t deceive myself, and I can''t always give Ziyi a false promise. I''ll have a showdown with her.


    And Ziyi suddenly heard me say this, she was all confused, facial expression was frozen in an instant, how could she think that I changed so fast, just just now, I promised her to leave here as soon as possible and live our clean life.


    But in a twinkling of an eye, I suddenly put forward to continue to mix, which let purple in a moment, which reaction came over, she was dull for a long time, then difficult to open his mouth and asked: "you, said is true?"


    Ziyi''s tone is full of disbelief, she is difficult to accept such a reality, more difficult to adapt to such contrast.


    I didn''t want to hide her. I just spoke more firmly and said to her again, "well, I want to keep going."


    Smell speech, Ziyi''s dull eyes, immediately full of disappointment, that is a kind of disappointment from heaven into hell, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment, Ziyi bear this gap, especially large, she suffered a heavy blow is indescribable heavy, at the moment, her body. Completely full of gloomy breath, she seems to have fallen into the darkest abyss.


    After a long time of relaxation, Ziyi said to me crazily: "OK, I support you!"


    This sentence, Ziyi said very powerless, she does not want to make trouble, can only give me support, but her support is obviously insincere, how can she support me to continue to muddle along.


    No matter what reason I have, Ziyi doesn''t want me to mix up. What she wants is peace and tranquility. In fact, her requirement is not high. She wants to be with me and live a carefree life.


    Such a life, in my life is the most difficult, I also realized that I am not an ordinary man, destined to be unable to give her an ordinary life.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 818

    In order to make Ziyi happy, I tried hard to get rid of everything, tried to suppress the restlessness in my heart, tried to ignore everything, just to hide with her, but there are some things that can''t be achieved by hard work. I can''t give Ziyi the life she wants, I can only let her down.


    But she was disappointed and miserable, and my heart also hurt, which was the last thing I wanted to see, but it couldn''t change my determination. I was still adamant: "thank you, Ziyi, I''m sorry to disappoint you, but I have to do it!"


    With that, I quickly told her about my hardship and my helplessness. I also told her about my and her experiences, our difficult past, the sorrow of the weak, the chaos of the world, and the bullying phenomenon.


    I told her that I wanted to change this phenomenon, I wanted to make a special rule for the underground world, I wanted to be a useful person, to realize that great ambition.


    I am a man. I want to do what a man should do. Escaping is a turtle''s job. I don''t want to be a cowardly man who can only escape and only know how to retreat. No matter how difficult it is, I should face up to the challenge bravely. This is me.


    Xiaozhiyi and Ziyi have said a lot, but she has been in a state of loss that can not be relieved by God. She can''t listen to me at all. But no matter whether she listens or not, I explain to her patiently and diligently.


    When I was eloquent, the door of the restaurant was kicked open again with a thump. Along with it, there was a very rough and extremely domineering voice: "you guys are useless. So many people can''t deal with one of them. No wonder it''s hard to make a mess. Today I''ll let you open your eyes!"


    From this voice, I can feel that the comer still has certain strength, which can be called a master, but it is at most an ordinary level. When his voice is floating, I already feel that a group of people are approaching me very quickly.


    Don''t think about it. I know who these people are. They are so haunted that I don''t have the last bit of patience. They are shot in the muzzle. However, I don''t want to mess up the restaurant again.


    Without waiting for them to approach, I directly stood up and said to Ziyi, "Ziyi, let''s go out!"


    My voice was still gentle, but there was a fire in my heart. It was a fire to those haunting people.


    Ziyi was a little stunned for a moment. When she stood up, I heard the domineering voice behind me: "hum, boy, I want to run now. It''s too late. I heard that you are very capable. Give me your name. I''d like to know, who dares to show off in H Province!"


    His tone is crazy and his words are even more crazy, just like he is the king of H Province. Even I, the boss of the war, may not be as crazy as him.


    This arrogance, let me in the heart of the flame can not help fierce, suddenly, I turned my head, with a very frightening eyes swept to the visitors.


    What I saw was an extremely ugly face, but it was also full of arrogance and arrogance. When I saw him, my heart suddenly moved for a moment, because I even knew him.


    This man is very ugly and unforgettable. Although I only met him once, I recognized him at a glance. His name is Song Tao.


    I remember that when I first came to the provincial capital with the fire of war, under the banner of crusading against the sea Gang, I wantonly solicited people. Many small and medium-sized gangs joined the war, and this man was the leader of one of the small gangs.


    To be honest, this guy is quite powerful. Although he is just the head of a small Gang, I think he is a plastic talent with unlimited potential. At that time, I was quite optimistic about him. I didn''t expect that I lost sight of him. He was a criminal.


    This time, the flame in my heart directly and violently burned up, and my eyes, even more, sent out the flames.


    On the other side, the boundless arrogance of the man, he was high spirited, when he was king.


    But at the moment of seeing my face, he was stupid. His mouth was open and he couldn''t close it. His eyes were completely dull. His ugly face was like a cramp and became more and more ugly. Obviously, he recognized me.


    He''s a full member of the war and recognizes me as normal. But the people he brought didn''t know me. In particular, the gangster''s head, who had been stuck with a chopstick by me, hated me deeply. When he saw me, he immediately pointed to me and muttered to Song Tao, "boss, this guy hurt me!"


    With his loud voice, Song Tao woke up in a moment. At once, Song Tao''s eyes flashed a strong color of panic and deep anger. Without hesitation, he slapped the thug heavily on the head of the gangster, and roared: "shut up the hell for me!"


    After roaring this voice, he just trembles to stare at me, stammer way: "old, boss, how is you?"


    At this moment, Song Tao''s whole body was shaking, and his face was almost frightened to the extreme. It can be seen that he saw my killing opportunity, and he was afraid.


    And those of his subordinates suddenly heard their boss calling me boss, and saw that their boss was scared into such a ghost like that. Even if they were stupid, they basically responded. I was the boss of the war, solo.For a while, the gang that followed Song Tao all turned pale with fear, especially the gangsters who had a holiday with me, and his little brother Hongmao, who almost peed in their pants. At this moment, they were all dumbfounded.


    When these people were stupefied, I said to Song Tao without expression: "come out, don''t affect others to do business!"


    Voice down, I directly took Ziyi''s hand, took the lead out of the restaurant, walked outside an open area, I stopped.


    A moment later, Song Tao came to me with a group of his younger brothers.


    Perhaps, Song Tao realized the seriousness of the matter. As soon as he came to me, he immediately knelt down and begged for mercy: "boss, my little brother has no eyes. It''s really damned to disturb your meal. I hope the boss can forgive me if I don''t know it!"


    At this time, Song Tao, who is still a little arrogant, in front of absolute strength and status, he immediately evolved into a dog that fawns and begs pity. I despise such a person.


    After Song Tao''s death, Hongmao, when they saw his boss kneeling down, immediately followed him to beg for mercy, especially Hongmao. After kneeling with me, he kowtowed to Ziyi and prayed for Ziyi''s forgiveness.


    He knocked hard. The head was broken and the blood stained the ground. It can be seen that he knew what an unforgivable mistake he had made. After all, Ziyi told him that his boyfriend was Suluo, but he didn''t believe it. He made all these things by himself. Of course, he was the one who panicked most.


    The other helpers, seeing Song Tao kneeling, knelt down one after another, and their expressions were very flustered.


    The scene changed funny and noisy, as if, I instantly become an emperor, is being worshipped by the ministers.


    Now it is the peak of the meal. All the guests who want to eat in the hotel have stopped their steps and come to watch. All the guests in the restaurant also came out and watched the good play with great interest.


    There are more and more people watching the bustle around us, which makes us all crowded.


    I ignored the crowd watching the crowd. I just looked at Song Tao very seriously and said in a sharp tone: "hum, if I''m not Suluo, are you going to strip me alive today?"


    Song Tao''s body trembled more fiercely, and the cold sweat kept falling from his face. He shook his head at me and explained: "no, no, I just listened to my younger brother''s slander, saying that someone was arrogant, hurt them and insulted them. I just brought people to have a look."


    After that, Song Tao also pointed to the gangster''s head and accosted me: "it''s this trash who blinded the dog''s eyes, offended you, and encouraged me to revenge. Boss, I''ll listen to you how you deal with him!"


    Hearing this, the gangster almost didn''t faint. Facing Song Tao''s accusation, he was not afraid to say anything. Moreover, the matter really had something to do with him. Even if he wanted to get rid of it, it was impossible for him.


    I looked at Song Tao contemptuously and said in a cold voice, "this guy is really damned. I''m kind enough to keep him alive and warn him not to do anything wrong in the future. I didn''t expect that he would not only not know how to repay his kindness, but also continue to seek revenge. It''s really hateful. However, today my girlfriend is present, I will not kill, but the death penalty can escape, the living crime is inevitable, give me two hands of him


    After listening to my words, Song Tao turned his head without hesitation. He yelled at the dog legs behind him and said, "don''t take a snapshot."


    Immediately, the dogleg stood up, and when he was in a panic for mercy, they gave up the two arms of the gangster''s head.


    The next second, the sad howl, resounding in the vast sky, penetrated into the streets and alleys, startled people.


    I ignored the painful and twisted head of a gangster, and directly focused on red hair. I said in a heavy tone: "you bullied my girlfriend in broad daylight. I should have died ten thousand times, but my girlfriend''s Bodhisattva advised me to let you go, and I also spared your dog''s life. But you are such a mean thing that you bring people to trouble me again and again. It''s not a thing


    After that, I turned my head and looked at Song Tao and said, "give me his hands, too!"


    Song Tao didn''t hesitate to let people do it again. Poor red hair, with his head broken and bleeding, was useless. Finally, his hands were abandoned mercilessly. There was another howl, which shocked everyone''s heart.


    I made a warning to others, which made all the people on the scene feel scared, especially Song Tao. His face was constantly shaking and his eyes were full of fear. After abandoning them, he stammered at me: "boss, is it OK?"


    I am really disgusted with this kind of person who tries to compromise. My leg is suddenly lifted up between the electric light and the flint, and one foot steps on Song Tao''s shoulder.


    Being trampled on by me, Song Tao''s body was even more shaking. However, he still held himself up and didn''t fall down. He just looked at me in horror, and his face continued to tremble.


    My eyes were awe inspiring, and I uttered an extremely indifferent voice: "listen, the purpose of the war is to be loyal and courageous. What you do must be worthy of your conscience. Bullying the old and weak women and children will bring harm to the innocent, bully the weak, and do evil. This is absolutely forbidden, and I hate it most.Your people have committed great taboos, and you are absolutely stupid to stand up for them regardless of the nature of the matter. You are not worthy of being a person of war. Now, I declare that you have been expelled from the fire of war and will be removed from the fire forever! "


    Hearing what I said, Song Tao''s frightened eyes showed deep despair again. He opened his mouth and explained: "boss, I''m innocent, I''m just hoodwinked by others"


    when he explained, I stepped on his shoulder and used my strength fiercely. Song Tao was in pain. In the middle of his speech, he couldn''t speak any more. Sweat kept flowing down his forehead, and his face was also And then it twisted.


    I looked down at him coldly and said, "don''t talk. I want to save your dog''s life for the sake of being a member of the war. I don''t want to trouble you. You should cherish it. Now you are no longer a man of war, but I still want to warn you that H Province is the world of war, not yours. Once I find out that you are not repentant and tyrannical in the future, I will make you die very ugly. Go away


    The last word, I roared out of my throat. With this roar, my feet suddenly retracted.


    Song Tao was released and gasped for breath. When he relaxed his mood, he wanted to say something more. However, when he touched my eyes, his words to his mouth were stifled back. He slowly stood up from the ground and said to his group of people: "go!"


    Then, he took the defeated soldiers including Hongmao and rolled out of front of me like a dog.


    Such a large scene, only left a group of gaping melon eating masses, for today''s scene, they are completely shocked, my majesty, shocked them, my heart of benevolence, but also shocked them. They may not be able to understand why I am a fool, a boss, why I have such a kind heart.


    I don''t care about other people''s opinions, and I don''t care about others'' eyes. All this is done according to my own heart. I just want to have a clear conscience and just want to uphold my purpose.


    From this moment on, my order began www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 819

    Since I have decided to go on and change the order of the underground world, the first step is to change myself. What I do to Song Tao is to make an example of others.


    In the audience''s attention, I suddenly took out my mobile phone and quickly dialed Shen Muchen''s phone.


    As soon as the phone was connected, I immediately said in an imperative tone to Shen Muchen: "Muchen, send me an order. In the future, we must strictly examine the recruitment of people in the war. We should check on every person who joins us and focus on investigating what they have done before. Those who have misbehaved and have done anything harmful to nature can never be included in the fire of war. From now on, members who have entered the war should also be reexamined. If there are those who commit crimes under the name of war, they will directly kick out the war and never be employed! "


    After that, I hung up. But my aftersound is still lingering in the sky. At this moment, I showed a unique King''s demeanor. The masses who besieged seemed to be infected by me. Suddenly, in the warm air, thunderous applause burst out.


    This is the applause given to me by the people who witnessed all this with their own eyes. Their heartfelt applause is integrated into this applause.


    I listened to the applause and felt the voice of the masses. Their hearts seemed to reward and appreciate me.


    My heart is very gratified to have been affirmed by the public. I firmly believe that the road I have chosen is not wrong, nor is my idea of changing the order of the underground world.


    I couldn''t help it, my eyes gave out a very firm light, my body showed a leading momentum, also at this time, the boundless sky suddenly sounded a thunder, this feeling, like the God cheered in me.


    Immersed in the lofty feelings of me, suddenly heard this thunder, my heart suddenly shocked, thunder not only did not suppress my mood, on the contrary, the thunder aroused my most grand ambition, my heart pride became more violent, the body''s blood also boiled up, with full of passion, I looked up at the sky.


    It''s a bit dark, but I see a magnificent picture through the dark clouds. In the future, I''ll make a grand display in this painting, whether it''s bleeding or weeping. Even if the road ahead is full of thorns, I will never shrink back and go forward bravely.


    Firm in the heart of the faith, I then took back the sight, looked to the purple, said softly: "let''s go!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I immediately took Ziyi''s hand and left here together with the crowd''s watching and cheering.


    After this episode, I''m not sleepy at all. So, I didn''t plan to go to bed again. I took Ziyi to the side of the car. I opened the co pilot''s door for Ziyi and said to her gently, "Ziyi, it''s going to rain soon. Get on the car first."


    After my words, Ziyi was indifferent. She just looked at me with a blank look in her eyes, which was in sharp contrast to my ambition.


    Seeing her like this, my heart can''t help but some reluctant to give up. I know, she must still be immersed in that loss, no matter how ambitious I am, she does not like me to mix, the most important thing is that I broke the promise, let her have hope but instant disappointment, this contrast, she must not accept for a while.


    I sympathize with her, love her, can''t help, I would like to open my mouth again to apologize to her, but just when I opened my mouth, suddenly, Ziyi''s mouth on my lips, so overbearing, so unprepared.


    I was confused, really did not expect, the same introverted purple will kiss me, this feeling, just like a primary school student falling in love.


    In this way, I was lost in this kiss, unable to extricate myself. When I was intoxicated, Ziyi lip left my mouth. Then, she looked at me with a kind of confused eyes, and said to me affectionately: "Arlo, I shouldn''t have bound you. Don''t worry. I''ve figured it out now. You can do what you want. No matter what you do, I will support you. No matter what you fail or succeed, I will accompany you! "


    Suddenly a kiss, and cold to a word like this, I am really completely shocked, Ziyi, what''s wrong with her, can''t I hear it wrong, or am I dreaming?


    I can''t believe it. I stare at purple and say, "I, what you said is true?"


    Ziyi nodded solemnly and said with a smile, "Hmmm!"


    Although there is only one word, Ziyi is very hard, which represents her most sincere determination and her most heroic affirmation to me.


    I looked at Ziyi deeply and asked, "why?"


    Hearing my words, Ziyi suddenly showed a happy smile, she laughed at me, infatuated: "because I saw your different side, this side, let me completely change my mind. In the past, I didn''t want you to fool around, mainly because I was afraid of your accident. I didn''t want to live a life of fear. But just now, you really gave me too much shock, especially to see you deal with those bastards, very deterrent, you have changed, become very special, in my eyes, you are a great hero, compared to live a quiet and carefree life, I like heroes more, this is my most Looking forward to.


    You are an eagle. I can''t make your wings, but I can''t restrain you to fly. So, I won''t interfere with you any more. You can mix and exert your great ambition as much as you like. You can create an extraordinary world as you want.In that case, everyone can live a carefree life, do not be afraid, the world will be beautiful, I should not be selfish, I want to open up now, the hero should go to conquer the world, I will support you silently, you just need to promise me, live well, I wait for your triumphant return


    Ziyi''s words deeply shocked me. I didn''t expect that she knew me so well. That is to say, I explained to her in the restaurant for a long time before. She heard it and even deeply engraved it in her heart.


    She knows that I want to be an eagle and fly. She knows that I want to change the order of the underground world and build a different underground kingdom. She understands me so much and is so open-minded. This time, her support is absolutely sincere. I clearly feel her love for me, her encouragement for me, and her deepest worship for me.


    Such a purple really let me surprise and surprise, I was ecstatic looking at her, said: "purple, thank you, thank you for understanding me, I promise you, I will be OK!"


    I have a mind and ambition, but if Ziyi does not support me, I will not have passion. At present, she even felt my pride and saw the glory of me. She was willing to be the woman behind me and support me. What else can I say.


    This time, I am really very happy, my joy is shown on the surface, not hidden, my eyes are full of exciting light.


    Ziyi see me so happy, also pleased, we two like a fool, happy smile.


    Rain slowly fell down, I this just react to come over, in do not get on the car will be poured into a drowned rat, quickly on the purple way: "get in the car quickly!"


    Ziyi nodded and immediately got into the co pilot''s seat. I also got on the driver''s seat.


    After getting on the bus, I was excited to Ziyi directly: "I, where do you want to go, I can accompany you!"


    The general direction has been set. I know how to go next, and I am not in a hurry to implement it in one or two days. At this time, I will accompany Ziyi well.


    But what surprised me again was that Ziyi was so understanding that she refused me without hesitation: "don''t accompany me. You still have a lot of things to do. I can''t help you, but I can''t delay you. You can help you!"


    Seeing Ziyi like this, I was both moved and excited, but more was shocked. I looked at her deeply and said, "where are you going?"


    Ziyi said calmly, "go home!"


    Hearing these two words, my passion seemed to be poured a basin of cold water in an instant, and my heart suddenly showed the feelings of not giving up.


    I couldn''t help but blurt out: "ah, so fast? Don''t you play more in H Province? "


    Ziyi firmly shook her head and said, "no, I don''t want to give you any trouble. Besides, I have to go back and have a look. After all, that''s my home."


    This words, Ziyi is from the bottom of her heart, she must have refused to give up, but she knows me better, understanding me, she knows, stay with me, will only give me trouble, Ziyi mature, her mind is sharp, open-minded, more reasonable.


    She knew that I couldn''t take care of her on this road. It was the best for her to return to our solid base camp. She felt that she was helping me if she didn''t give me any trouble.


    Yes, Ziyi only in my hometown, I can be at ease, can be reckless to rush to fight. So, even if I didn''t give up, I didn''t detain her. I just said in a soft voice, "I''ll take you back."


    With that, I was ready to move the car.


    However, Ziyi directly refused: "no, once you go back, you have to delay one day, you send me to the station, I''ll take the bus back by myself!"


    Ziyi''s performance today really surprised me. I was not used to her being so good. I didn''t know why, and my heart hurt a little. I loved such a reasonable Ziyi. I didn''t trust her to go back alone.


    Just, Ziyi resolutely refused to let me send, she didn''t want to give me any trouble, just hope I put into the state as soon as possible.


    I couldn''t resist her, so I had to compromise with her and say, "then I''ll let Huang cancan send you back?"


    Huang cancan is also very powerful now. She can be regarded as a heroine. With her escorting Ziyi, I can rest assured. Moreover, Huang cancan is also a person from that city. Knowing the place well, I happen to be able to explain something to her.


    Ziyi heard me say let Huang cancan send, and then reluctantly nodded. I smile. Then, I immediately contacted Shen Muchen and asked him to help me find Huang cancan.


    After talking to Huang cancan on the phone, I directly said to her, "cancan, can you drive?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" she said


    I didn''t have much nonsense. I gave her the address and asked her to drive a car.


    Half an hour later, Huang cancan drove to meet me.


    Seeing her coming, I immediately said to Ziyi beside me: "get out of the car!"


    Ziyi lightly nodded her head and got off the car with me.


    I took Ziyi to Huang cancan''s car. She got out of the car and respectfully said to me, "boss, what''s your order?"I said to her with a smile: "cancan, we are all friends. If there is no outsider, please call me Arlo!"


    Huang cancan nodded with a smile and said, "OK!"


    Today''s Huang cancan is not the same as before. Compared with the little sister in the school at that time, she is much more mature. She looks very tasteful and her temperament has become stable.


    Time, really can change everything, we have changed, in the years of tempering, we grow up, involuntarily, my heart gave birth to a trace of emotion, sigh time, nostalgia for the old.


    After a long pause, I began to say, "by the way, I want you to send Ziyi home. You must ensure her safety!"


    Hearing the speech, Huang can''t help but look at it, and then solemnly says, "OK, no problem!"


    After getting Huang cancan''s assurance, I explained a few words to Ziyi, and then let her get on Huang cancan''s car. Ziyi was very obedient and didn''t twist, so she got on the car freely.


    Seeing Ziyi get on the bus, my heart is more reluctant to give up. From waking up to now, the two of us just get along for a few days. Now suddenly we have to separate, where can I give up.


    My heart is full of mixed feelings, but no matter how painful, I did not show it. I just explained to Huang cancan again: "after you go back, take care of the things over there, and then you will be responsible for where you are. In particular, you should send someone to protect Ziyi secretly, and don''t let her suffer any harm. Once there is something endangering her, please inform me as soon as possible, OK?"


    Huang cancan shrunk his mouth and said, "I don''t need you to say I know. Don''t worry, I will let Ziyi do well."


    For Huang cancan, I''m at ease. She''s careful and not easy to make mistakes. It''s because of this that I put Ziyi in her hands and got her guarantee again. I didn''t say anything more. I just said deeply: "OK, let''s go!"


    Huang cancan nodded, got on the car, started the car and was ready to go www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 820

    Seeing that the car was about to leave, Ziyi''s reluctance finally could not be hidden. She put her head out of the window and hissed to me: "Arlo, I''m waiting for you to triumph and become a great hero. When the wind and scenery shine comes back, marry me!"


    For Ziyi, it is always a word of waiting. Her words make me feel uncomfortable. Ever since I set foot on this road, Ziyi has been waiting for me and will continue to wait until today. Her life seems to be just waiting. I''m really ashamed of myself. In the past, there was a deadline for this long wait. But this time, it really seems that there is no time limit. I want to deal with heiluocha with my father and complete my grand blueprint. These are heavy and difficult things, and I will die if we don''t do well.


    But I still believe in myself, I can live to now, itself is a miracle, then I will continue to create a miracle, I absolutely can''t let Ziyi wait.


    Thinking like this, my eyes suddenly became very firm. I looked at Ziyi deeply and said solemnly: "Ziyi, don''t worry, this time, I won''t let you wait too long!"


    Hearing this, Ziyi''s eyes turned red, but this time she didn''t cry. She tried to hold back her tears and nodded to me heavily.


    Then, she pulled her head back into the car and turned her face to one side. Maybe her tears had come out, but I didn''t see it.


    When I want to see her again, Huang cancan has already said goodbye to me, and then drove the car to fly away.


    I watched Ziyi leave, my heart was full of melancholy, until the car completely disappeared in my sight, I was still in the same place.


    Suddenly, a gust of breeze swept my face and woke me up. I immediately shook my head and threw away my worries. No matter what, I would start to face the future. Ziyi deliberately refused to let me send it, which was to save time for me. I had no time to feel too much. Only when I entered the state quickly, could I live up to Ziyi''s expectation.


    After thinking about it, I immediately returned to my car, ready to move. Although I have a lot of things to do urgently, the first thing that comes to my mind right now is to go to Peng Yi. This is not only that I need the strength of the Haibang, but also Peng Yi''s prediction. It is he who touches my self-confidence and inspires me to be ungrateful. What''s more, I feel his wisdom and difference. I need such a farsighted person to sit down.


    On that day, when I left Peng''s house, Peng Yi''s last word was that he swore that I would definitely choose this road. If I had figured it out, I could go to him at any time, and he was waiting for me.


    Yes, he is waiting for me. What he expected is right. I can''t be ordinary. My father is a legend of the river and the ghost king. I''m his son. I''m destined to be ordinary. I''m destined to fly high. At this moment, my mind is full of images of conquering the country and creating the underground world.


    The picture is so wonderful that my blood can''t help rolling. I can''t help but breathe. With the boiling of my blood, my car also sped up.


    As soon as the car started, I couldn''t help but roar: "Peng Yi, I''m here!"


    At this moment, as if I was reborn, the whole person is full of passion, full of vigor and vitality. I have stripped off the twisted shell and the emotional burden. In my heart, only passion and blood, ambition and ambition are left in my heart.


    Ziyi''s encouragement and support is a good medicine in my heart. She is willing to wait for me, which is the biggest contribution to me. I can''t live up to Ziyi''s wishes. I don''t have to be bound in the emotional chain any more. I don''t have to worry about Ziyi''s safety any more. Next, I just need to gallop on my horse and break through all kinds of difficulties to create a vast world.


    This moment, I finally completely do my own, and finally can let go of a big fight.


    Time flies by in my heart, and soon I drive to the gate of Pengjia manor.


    At the moment, there is a distinct change in the manor style. As soon as I get to the gate, I feel a different breath. This breath and the vitality of my body reflect each other, which is particularly prosperous and colorful. It forms the most striking contrast with the decadent and withered scene of yesterday.


    Maybe Peng Yi expected that I would come. In short, today''s manor is quite different from yesterday''s manor. In the same place, however, it shows a totally opposite demeanor. Just outside this gate, there has been a great change.


    There was no one in front of the door yesterday, and the iron door was still open. Today, there are guards outside the iron gate, with strict handlebars and in good order.


    I stopped the car not far from the door, then got out of the car, and went straight to the iron gate. The guard in front of the door seemed to recognize me. At once, his eyes burst into a different light, and his expression became obviously excited. Without concealing it, he took his walkie talkie and yelled twice: "here comes sulo, here comes sulo!"


    After saying this, he quickly let people open the door again, and respectfully said to me: "Mr. Su, please follow me in, our leader said, he is always waiting for your ride!"


    When the voice dropped, he quickly made a gesture of invitation. Obviously, Peng Yi was completely ready for me to come. He was a divine operator. He was really confident in his prediction. He was even more sure that I would come to him. It seems that he knows me better than myself.


    To tell you the truth, if I hadn''t experienced Hongmao, I didn''t know that my faith was so strong, and I didn''t know that I had an ambition to change the world.When I came here yesterday, I came here with the heart of persuading Peng Yian to abide by his duty. At that time, I didn''t have any idea of muddling along. What''s more, I didn''t have confidence in myself, and I lost the courage to challenge myself. It was Peng Yi, who stimulated my self-confidence and awakened my desire hidden in my heart. What''s more, the red hair incident touched my inspiration and made me suddenly realize.


    In one day, I changed from a turtle with a shrinking head to an eagle about to spread its wings. This change is not a catalyst of time, but a catalyst of events.


    Peng Yi''s prediction, Qiqi''s impending danger, the story of white grandfather, the gratitude and resentment between black Luocha and my father, the trouble of the members outside the war, all of which touched me. It was because of the superposition of these things that I slowly saw myself and let me know that I was really not willing to be calm. Since God has given me an important task, I will It''s a burden to be shouldered.


    Although I am still in the initial stage now, I still have a long and arduous way to go in my centrifugation. However, my mentality has changed. I will not be like a childish child who has no sense of wisdom. I will no longer be rash and impulsive. I have become mature and stable. No matter when I am, I must keep the king''s demeanor. Only in this way can I have the corresponding dignity and make people sincerely believe me.


    Can''t help, I straightened up the chest, as if the torch, then, I in front of the guard indifferent way: "go


    My tone was not urgent or slow, which showed my incomparable spirit. The guard heard the words and immediately led me to the experts of the manor.


    After walking for a while, there was still a long distance from the conference room. I saw Peng Yi with a group of confidants in a hurry. As soon as he came to me, Peng Yi bowed his hands politely to me, and then he said meaningfully: "Suluo, you''re here!"


    I nodded to him and replied in the same way, "I''m coming!"


    It was a very short dialogue, but it completely showed what Peng Yi and I wanted to express. Without delay, Peng Yi directly welcomed me into the conference hall.


    After I took my seat on the wooden chair in the hall, Peng Yi poured tea for me and put it on the table next to me. Immediately, he sat down on the wooden chair on the other side of the table. Today, instead of sitting on the throne of the church, he is sitting here in parallel with me.


    As soon as he sat down, Peng Yi went straight to the subject and immediately said to me, "Suluo, I thought you would come to me in three days. I didn''t expect that you would come here in one day. Ha ha ha ha!"


    After saying this, Peng Yi actually made no secret of his smile, which was full of openness and openness. Obviously, he was very pleased that I could figure it out so quickly and I was glad I could come to him.


    I gazed at Peng Yi lightly and said solemnly, "well, you are right. I am not willing to be calm, or I am doomed to be unable to be calm, because I have too much to put down. I can''t ignore a lot of things. I can''t hide in peace. I can''t escape all the time. Therefore, I can only choose to continue to muddle along. No matter how difficult this road is, I believe that one day, I will come to the end of it and look down on this land! "


    The last sentence, completely revealed my self-confidence, my voice sonorous and powerful, eyes firm, expression proud, it seems that every cell in my body is full of the breath of king, this moment I, showed unprecedented frivolity.


    Peng Yi''s expression was even more excited after listening to my words. He was very excited and said to me, "well, I believe that Peng will not misjudge people. You will certainly create your own myth like your father!"


    When he said this, Peng Yi''s eyes also bloomed with a strange brilliance. His whole person became vigorous and energetic.


    In this magnificent atmosphere, Peng Yi and I entered into a formal conversation. The key point of our conversation was to discuss the issue of integrating the maritime Gang into the flames of war.


    In fact, after the Mangshan battle, although the Haibang suffered a devastating blow, most of his losses were the elites in H Province. They still had many masters in the city, and there were still many people who did not return. They were still distributed in various cities. By comparison, the fire of the battle was not comparable to that of the Hai Gang. It can even be said that without my father''s support, the battle will be fought Fire is the fish on the board of Haibang.


    However, Peng Yi absolutely believes in me, believes that my future is infinite, and that I can transform the underground world. Therefore, he is willing to submit to me with his sea Gang, which also reflects his magnanimity. Compared with power, Peng Yi wants to create a different world. Apart from me, a new star, it is estimated that no one else will let Peng Yi submit willingly.


    Perhaps, Peng Yi has already said hello to the people under him in advance. At the moment, none of the Peng family members in the hall have any objection to the incident. Peng Yi''s attitude represents the overall attitude of the gang. As a result, we do not have too many procedures to discuss the merger directly.


    Because I have received the big gang of the flying car party before, I am familiar with the matter of accepting the sea gang. However, one point is more difficult to handle, that is to arrange the positions of Peng Yi and others. How to say, they are all people with different status. I can''t make a conclusion on this matter hastily. I have to go back and discuss it with Shen Muchen.If we put aside the matter of job arrangement for the time being, we will even end the topic of merger. Next, I will tell Peng Yi about my future plans www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 821

    Say I can do it, do what I said. That''s what I''m going to do now. Although my theme is to change the order of the underground world and create my own kingdom, at present, the most urgent thing I need to do is to deal with the bloody cherry blossom.


    Peng Yi and I made it clear that my father and black Luocha had a grudge, and I wanted to help my father deal with the bloody Cherry Blossom together. This idea is a bit of a fantasy, but I have to do it and do it as soon as possible.


    For my father is about to go to war, outside people do not know, so when I talk about it, Peng Yi is still a little surprised, he slightly frowned and asked me, "when will I go?"


    I shook my head, ran away and said, "I don''t know, but I don''t think it will take a few days. My father is going to wait until it stabilizes here and leave!"


    After hearing this, Peng Yi''s eyebrows became deeper, and his expression also showed a little gloomy. Then, he said to me in a very cautious tone: "Suluo, my words may not sound good, but I still want to say that although the ghost king is powerful, he is already in the past. I''m afraid his subordinates are only his generals, and his elites have long gone.


    But the blood cherry blossom is different. These years, they have been accumulating strength. It can be said that their power spreads all over the country. In addition, they have also recruited the world''s experts. Their strength is unprecedented, especially their eldest brother, Hei Luocha. Although I have not met her, I heard that it is an existence comparable to the ghost king. I think that if the ghost king goes to the blood Butterfly headquarters, there is not much chance of winning! "


    On hearing this, I couldn''t help but show a wry smile, and said helplessly: "I know that it''s because I know my father has no chance of winning. I want to help him. Do you have any good suggestions?"


    Peng Yi shook his head deeply and said in a deep voice: "I may be able to give some suggestions to deal with other gangs, but the blood cherry blossom is not good. It is too mysterious. No one can understand their details, let alone their mind.


    They are like deep and deep water, which can''t be detected at all. I have suffered from the bloody Cherry Blossom before, but I can''t help them. You want to help your father, this should be, but you have to understand, with our current strength, fight with the bloody cherry blossom, that is to hit the stone with an egg, only to die! "


    Peng Yi, who has always been self-confident, said such despondent words at the moment. Of course, this is not Peng Yi''s cowardice. He is a man of great courage. Otherwise, he did not dare to unite with the Sheng family to deal with Han Yimo and me. Now, he is willing to grow others'' prestige, which is really because the bloody cherry blossom is really too powerful, which is stronger than Peng Yi''s acceptance.


    And I, of course, also know how terrible the bloody cherry blossom is. It was because of this that I didn''t intend to help my father at the beginning. I could only help more and more with my strength, so I would think of retiring and not holding back my father.


    But now, since I have decided to embark on this road again, I have to face all kinds of difficulties. If I want to achieve this goal, I must change myself.


    Peng Yi''s words not only did not make me discouraged, but also stimulated my ambition. After rubbing against Peng Yi, I suddenly stood up from my seat and faced Peng Yi in a righteous way: "I know that the war between me and me is still very weak and immature. The reason why I told you yesterday that I want to retire is because I feel weak and unfit for mixing, but people can be others Down, but not by themselves.


    If you are weak, you should work harder and rise up. Therefore, my task now is to exercise myself and the fire of war. My father''s side I will persuade him, let him wait for me for two months, when I and I grow up in the war, and then fight with him. I believe that our union can destroy the red cherry blossom and bring down the black Luocha


    At this moment, my confidence was unprecedentedly strong, almost burst my heart. My words were firm and resolute, and my whole body was full of the strongest strength.


    Peng Yi looked at me like this and could not help but look suspicious. He blinked his eyes and said in wonder, "only two months, how can you make the war powerful?"


    Hearing the speech, a special light flashed in my eyes. My strength increased and the expression on my face was even more resolute. I looked at Peng Yi deeply and said: "I can select the elite and go to the dark moon hall for training. I know that your dark moon hall is a good place to practice martial arts. My father also said that it is suitable for practicing martial arts. Therefore, if you go to the dark moon hall for training, you can definitely get twice the result with half the effort! "


    As soon as I said this, Peng Yi''s look changed immediately. This time, he did not support me, but voiced his opposition to me.


    And the Xia family behind him, is loud against me, almost with one voice to me shouting: "no way!"


    Then, they expressed their indignation one by one. Some people said that the dark moon hall was the holy land of the sea Gang, and it was absolutely forbidden for outsiders to enter at random. Some say that there are a group of old people living in the dark moon hall, and they will never allow them to be disturbed. Some people say that the Peng family has ancestral precepts, and we must not let outsiders disturb the purity of the dark moon hall.


    All kinds of opposing voices came and went, and the more they said, the more angry they became. None of the people present agreed with my idea.However, I didn''t care about their opinions. When they finished, I gave a majestic roar: "it''s useless for you to oppose. At the moment before, the Hai Gang has been included in the loyalty League, and the dark moon hall is also from the Hong Gang. So, I''m the boss. I have to listen to me in this matter. I''ll do what I say. Of course, if you repent and don''t want to join the war, you can also regret it now. You can do whatever you like! "


    My tone is very sharp. I''m no longer talking to them in a consultative tone, but making decisions in an imperative tone. At this moment, I was full of overlord spirit.


    Speaking of it, I can''t wait to come to Pengjia manor and want to be the first to bring Peng Yi under his command. Besides Peng Yi''s prophecy, in fact, I value the dark moon hall more. For me, it is a holy land, a place where people can be reborn. My brothers and I are not afraid of hardship and tiredness. What we want is a place where we can grow rapidly, and the dark moon hall is exactly what I need.


    Of course, I hope that the Peng family will not stick to the conventions and stick to their old ideas. In order to wake them up, I can only show my attitude. After listening to my words, the Peng family, who are constantly opposing me, dare not speak any more. I can see from their expressions that they are still a little unconvinced and refuse to use the dark moon hall as a training base ¡£


    Peng Yi, after pondering for a long time in silence, finally sighed and said solemnly, "Suluo, this is not something I can make up my mind. We, the master of dark moon hall, will not agree to it!"


    After hearing what he said, I gave a smile. Then, in a more severe tone, I spoke to Peng Yi and said: "the reason why your Hai Gang has stopped moving is not because you are not good at your leadership, but because you are too closed-minded. The dark moon hall is clearly a holy land for practicing martial arts and can be used to expand the gang. However, because of the rules of bullshit, we should close it up and let it go A good place can only be built by the guild leader as a place for the elderly to live in. This rule is ridiculous and must be abolished.


    Only in this way can the gangs develop rapidly without restraint. As for the elders in the dark moon hall, I believe that as long as they try to persuade them, they should be able to understand. If it''s really not possible, then I''ll let my father say it! "


    The last word, I''m not threatening them. It''s true. After all, my father has the grace of not killing the old monsters in the dark moon hall. My father''s strength has greatly opened their eyes. In the eyes of those old monsters, my father must be a martial arts wizard. As long as he talks, he will surely make them move.


    Peng Yi listened to my words, can not help but some moved, he seems to be immersed in meditation.


    Perhaps, my words to his heart, perhaps it is to poke his weakness, or to wake him up, suddenly, he stood up from his seat, said to me sonorously: "solo, you are right. The dark moon hall should be open. I will go to the dark moon hall today. Although I can''t guarantee that the master of the dark moon hall will agree, I will try my best to do it! "


    Fortunately, Peng Yi is not a stubborn old man. His mind turns quickly and his thoughts are also scattered. If he is touched by me, he will immediately open his mind.


    He was a very clever man. After he understood the meaning, he didn''t need me to waste any more words at all, and gave me a straightforward promise.


    With Peng Yi''s assurance, I couldn''t help but smile at the corners of my mouth. I felt that I had taken the first step towards success. This step is very important to me. Whether I can really grow depends on this time.


    Today''s goal was basically achieved, so I didn''t delay much. I directly said to Peng Yi, "well, I''ll wait for your good news. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first. I have other things to do! "


    For me now, time is money, and there are still many things waiting for me to do. I want to find my father. I want to reorganize the war. Peng Yi also knows that I am busy. He doesn''t grind. He immediately nods to me and says, "OK, I''ll send you off!"


    Then Peng Yi took the lead and led me out of the conference hall.


    After we went out, we walked directly outside the Peng family manor. Along the way, Peng Yi and I did not talk again. My eyes kept scanning the interior environment of the manor, and I had an idea in my heart that this manor was very suitable for the headquarters of war.


    Just as I was looking at Peng''s manor with great interest, I suddenly saw a withered flower in my eyes. The position of the flower was the place where Ziyi and Peng Xuefei talked last time.


    Can not help but for a moment, my heart was suddenly touched, my feet can not help but stop. My eyes turned to Peng Yi beside me, almost without thinking. I asked him, "Uncle Peng, Feifei, is she OK now?"


    This blurted out expression of my most sincere concern. Peng Yi listened to the speech and stopped. However, his face at this time became very deep and his eyes were full of gloom. Moreover, as time went on, his face became more and more ugly. He was completely different from him just now. It felt like Peng Yi''s name and touched his heart A string that roots do not want to touch.


    Silence for a long time, he finally opened his mouth, said a very bleak voice: "she, ran away from home!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 822

    Hearing this, my calm heart seemed to be stabbed in an instant and hurt severely. My brain was in a mess. For a while, I couldn''t react. Why would Peng Xuefei run away from home? How could she run away from home at such a time?


    With full of doubts, I asked Peng Yi, "what''s going on?"


    Hearing the speech, Peng Yi sighed heavily, showing an unprecedented state of exhaustion. The gloom in his eyes became deeper and deeper. After a while, he said slowly, "to be honest, it was Feifei who proposed that I should move yesterday. She didn''t want to stay in this city. I respected her opinion and considered my own situation. Finally, I agreed to leave this land of right and wrong.


    However, because of your arrival, let me change the idea of relocation, but Feifei is more eager to leave because of your arrival.


    And I, determined to stay, Feifei couldn''t change my mind. As a result, she left quietly, leaving only a note saying that she wanted to go out for a walk and let us not go to find her.


    However, Feifei, the child, has been constrained since birth. She has never left my side. I''m really worried about her leaving, and her mother is even more tearful. I sent someone to inquire about her whereabouts, and there was no news of her! "


    With that, Peng Yi shook his head, showing his helplessness and bitterness in his heart. After listening, his head suddenly recovered, but his heart was more painful.


    Peng Xuefei''s running away from home is really related to me. Her heart is really painful.


    Yesterday, also in this place, I was very pleased to see Peng Xuefei and Ziyi talking and laughing, like sisters and brothers. But later, I saw a trace of gloom from Peng Xuefei''s eyes, and I knew that she was forced to smile in front of me. She forgives me, but it doesn''t mean she can completely let me go.


    Ask, which woman will willingly give up their love, Peng Xuefei do not fight, pretend to be strong, free and easy performance.


    But in fact, how miserable she would be. That once let her think, can wait for her life, love her all her life, suddenly completely changed a person, left her, into another woman''s arms, such a cruel reality, how can not let her sad.


    She really needs to go out to relax, otherwise, in this city, she will only be affected by the scene, the depression in her heart is getting deeper and deeper. Only when she goes out and looks at the world and broadens her vision, her heart may become clearer.


    Just like Peng Yi, I am also more worried about Peng Xuefei''s safety. After all, she is a girl, wandering outside, which is always worrying. In particular, she left home for the first time, lacking the ability of independence and security awareness. I don''t know if there''s anything wrong with her.


    Just when I was worried, Peng Yi''s voice of sighing came again: "Feifei wrote on the note that he would not let you know, but I don''t think it can be concealed, so I''ll tell you!"


    I didn''t listen to Peng Yi''s words very much. I just stood there in a daze.


    After a long silence, I finally have a trace of relief, I figured out that Peng Xuefei is like a bird in a cage. She needs to soar in the sky and walk out of this haze to see the beauty.


    Even if I worry about her safety, I can''t help it. I can''t go to her. Even if I find her, I can''t promise her. I can only let her fly. I hope she can get rid of this feeling for me and face a new life.


    Thinking of this, I didn''t feel silly any more. I directly asked Peng Yi, "I know, uncle Peng, don''t worry. Feifei is such a big man. He should take good care of himself. Let''s go."


    Having said that, I took the lead and walked outside the manor. My expression was calm, my eyes were firm and my pace was steady. But my heart can not be as calm as I appear. Peng Xuefei, the girl, is a knot in my heart, which can not be really untied.


    When Peng Yi heard what I said, he didn''t say anything. He just followed me and strode to the door.


    When I arrived at the gate of the manor, I said goodbye to Peng Yi. Then, I got into my car and set foot on the way back.


    The second step I have to do is, of course, to quickly rectify the war.


    Without hesitation, I drove directly to the base camp of the flying car party, where the war was temporarily settled.


    The car roared past, galloping on the road, my mood also galloped along. As for Peng Xuefei''s affairs, I will suppress them in any case. There are too many things waiting for me to do at present. I am also determined to devote myself to struggle and struggle, so that I should not have too many childish feelings, and should not remember this one and hang that one.


    Unconsciously, the speed of the car speed up, my worries also fly away, my eyes become firm and resolute.


    Soon, I arrived at the base camp of the party.


    Maybe it''s because I told Shen Muchen some things on the phone before. Now the war is busy. Shen Muchen has to strictly select people according to my requirements. But now there are so many people in the war, it is really difficult to do a good job in screening.


    As soon as I arrived, I went to Shen Muchen first and put forward several points for attention. In particular, regarding the requirements of receiving people, I and Shen Muchen explained my views in detail, because, for me, the most important thing is to rectify the order of the war. If you want to keep away from the outside world, you must settle down inside. This is the foundation of running a country, and of course, of managing an organization.After discussing the internal affairs of the war, I immediately summoned the important officers of the war and held an emergency meeting. The first point of the meeting was to tell my brothers that the Haibang had been officially incorporated into the war and became a part of the war.


    Hearing the news, many high-level people were extremely excited, shocked and elated. After all, everyone knows what kind of Gang the sea Gang is. The former leader is not only defeated by us, but even willing to join us. This is a turning point of God. With the participation of the Hai Gang, the overall power of the war has increased significantly. This is a happy event of course.


    The second point of the meeting was related to dealing with the black Luocha.


    For this matter, all the people present have given their support. The brothers in the war are all hot-blooded square steel. Most importantly, the current war is unprecedented and powerful. Especially with my father''s reputation, they are not afraid of anything.


    Of course, they didn''t worry, because they trusted my father too much and didn''t know enough about the black Luocha. However, I knew clearly how terrible the black Luocha was. Therefore, the theme of this meeting was to make it clear to everyone that it was powerful. To deal with such a strong organization, we have to be strong, too.


    Therefore, in the meeting, I mainly mentioned to you about the training in the dark moon hall.


    Although Peng Yi didn''t give me an answer for the time being, my heart has already determined that the dark moon hall can be used as our training base, and my brothers and I can go there to shape it. However, the space of dark moon hall is limited and it is not suitable to go to too many people. What''s more, if there are too many people, there will be confusion.


    After discussion, I finally decided to choose 500 elite to train in dark moon hall. This training is of great importance. I am bound to create an invincible ace team.


    In the last war, we went to 700 elites, and only 200 survived. These 200 soldiers were soldiers washed with blood, and they could be selected directly. In addition, the flame Gang also participated in the war last time. They still have dozens of war generals, which can be regarded as powerful bandits and can be selected.


    There are three hundred people here, and another two hundred will be carefully selected from the vast number of members in the war. This is a major task. Now the war is at its zenith, and there are a lot of people, but many of them are useless. What I need is not only the guarantee of character, but also his potential. After all, what I intend to shape is one A trump team, ordinary people are definitely not eligible to be selected.


    Therefore, the task of this selection is arduous. I will let the senior leaders of the war to select carefully one by one, and finally I will personally supervise the final selection.


    My brothers are still in favor of these decisions, no one is against it.


    In fact, after the last war, although the enthusiasm and passion of the brothers have not been reduced, their confidence must have been affected, because everyone must have realized their own shortcomings and realized that their strength is a little vulnerable. Therefore, strengthening ourselves is not only what I want to do most urgently, but also what each brother wants to do, but also those slight shortcomings What the brother of faith wants to do. Therefore, the special training aroused the most intense interest of the brothers, and made everyone''s blood boil.


    The meeting ended in a fierce atmosphere. Next, I didn''t delay any more. I directly asked my brothers to do their own things, and took the time to select the elites. This was the end of the matter, but I still didn''t have time to stop. I finished here. Then I had to make sure of one person, my father.


    I need to find my father immediately and persuade him to wait for me for two months, and then we will go to Miao in two months. However, this seemingly simple thing is the most difficult. It takes a lot of effort to persuade my father. Now, it is difficult for me to find him.


    My father is the dragon can not see the end of the person, in the past, I still have his mobile phone number, but this time he came out from the dark moon hall, I did not even have his contact method, for a time, I really did not know where to find him.


    After Shen Muchen and others had retreated, I sat alone in the conference hall, thinking about how to find my father. However, I didn''t think of a clue here. Shen Muchen suddenly went back and said to me, "Arlo, uncle Su is here!"


    Hear this, I immediately stupefied for a moment, then, my heart suddenly suddenly suddenly up, I can''t believe it, my father this is with my heart have a good match? I was worried about how to find him, but he found him. It was a big surprise.


    Without hesitation, I immediately got up from my seat and said excitedly, "take me to see him."


    After that, I stepped forward and quickly walked towards Shen Muchen. However, I had just taken a few steps when two figures flashed out of the door.


    Walking in front of this of course is my father, and followed by my father is graceful, valiant Han Yimo.


    At the sight of them, my heart beat suddenly, and my steps quickened.


    Three step at a time, I quickly came to my father and their body, said to them: "Dad, aunt Han, you are here!"


    Han Yimo gave me a smile and didn''t speak. My father looked at me carefully, and then he nodded his head happily. He said boldly: "it''s good. It''s good. Only a few days later, you''ll cheer up, and your fighting fire has also developed into a model. It''s very good!"My father''s tone is obviously excited, because my son is not decadent, he is really happy for me, but I listened to his praise, but I was embarrassed. After all, at the beginning of my own decadence, it was really too childish, I didn''t even want to think about it. However, to say, without the heart of retiring, I would not have the courage and ambition I have now.


    I couldn''t help but smile awkwardly. Then, I brewed my emotions and was about to tell my father my plan. But suddenly, my father turned to be excited and said to me in a very heavy tone, "Arlo, I''m here to say goodbye to you. I''m going to leave!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 823

    Dad suddenly said a word, it seemed that I was not prepared to speak, so I was shocked.


    Can''t help it, I asked: "so fast?"


    Hearing the speech, my father could not help nodding his head, and then said earnestly: "well, I have almost dealt with the matter at hand, there is no need to continue to stay. In addition, I also know that you saved Miss Xia''s family. Now the Xia family are very grateful to you. They helped me deal with the affairs of Xiasheng family and will ensure your safety here. Therefore, I can leave with confidence! "


    Unexpectedly, saving Qiqi became the catalyst for my father to leave. As soon as the Xia family turned to my father''s side, the matter would be solved much faster. Most importantly, my father created a good environment for me and fully guaranteed my peace. He had no worries about his future, so he was more anxious to leave.


    Although, I knew my father was anxious to go to the Miao Autonomous Region, but suddenly heard that he was going to leave, I really didn''t feel very good. Moreover, it seems that my father is absolutely ready to leave. In this case, I want to persuade him to delay for two months, which is even more difficult.


    However, no matter how difficult it is, I will try. Without delay, I immediately solemnly said to my father, "Dad, there is something I want to discuss with you."


    My voice, meticulous and serious. My father looked at me like this, can''t help but be stunned, doubt way: "what matter?"


    Instead of explaining the incident immediately, I said to my dad, "let''s sit down and talk."


    After that, my father Han Yimo Shen Muchen and I sat down. When everyone was seated, I immediately said to my father in a very formal manner: "Dad, I want to go to Miao with you. I wish you a hand!"


    Hearing this, my father almost half a second did not consider, directly snapped: "no, you go too dangerous, you just have to stay here, to ensure your own safety. You don''t have to worry about me, I''ll be fine! "


    It seems that every time my father is in front of me, he has absolute confidence and confidence. No matter what mountain or sea of fire he is going to, he is not afraid at all, and naturally shows a sense of self-confidence. Although he is not heaven, his temperament is totally superior to heaven. No matter how powerful the black Rocha is, it can''t make my father afraid, let alone weaken my father''s confidence, nor shake his determination.


    But for me to help this matter, in my father here is almost no discussion, he won''t agree with me, and even Han Yimo can''t help but persuade me: "Arlo, your father is most worried about your safety, you don''t let him worry, you just take care of yourself, is the best!"


    Han Yimo''s words made my heart even tighter. I know that in their eyes, I am a child, a child who has not grown up. Even if I am the leader of a group, I am still a child. Their stubborn ideas will obviously increase the difficulty of my persuasion. However, I just want to let them know that I am not what I used to be. I have my thoughts and my determination.


    After thinking about it, I couldn''t help but become more resolute. I looked at my father and Han Yimo deeply and told my inner thoughts in a righteous and solemn manner. After listening to my words, my father''s look changed. This time, he didn''t oppose me decisively, but showed a trace of curiosity. He looked at me with an elusive look and thought: "Peng Will you yield to him? "


    Obviously, this is unbelievable to my father, or he knows what Peng Yi is like. It''s hard to believe that such an ambitious hero would be willing to submit to me. Moreover, I am still an immature child in my father''s eyes.


    I knew my father would have this reaction, so I replied more seriously: "yes, he is willing to submit to me, no two heart!"


    After hearing this, my father pondered for a moment. Then, he looked at me carefully again. Finally, he said in a proper way: "well, I don''t doubt his mind. He is like a wild horse. He is unruly, but as long as he is tamed, he will be invincible. Second, last time you asked me to let Peng Yi go, I was worried about letting the tiger return to the mountain He is submissive. It seems that I despise you too much! "


    In a word, my father said it was very strict. He looked at me with an incredible look in his eyes. He felt like he was in the new world. My dad finally saw a special bright color from me. He seemed to have a different view on my indecision.


    Seeing my father staring at me with that kind of light in his eyes, I was immediately gratified. At least, I made my father pay more attention to me and let him know that I was not blindly impulsive, but had certain courage and courage, and also had his own plans.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I spoke again and said to my father very sincerely: "in this case, Dad, can you wait for me for two months? I believe that as long as you give me two months, I will certainly be able to build a strong team. Then, I will definitely be able to help you!"


    I thought that my father would consider my opinion and at least hesitated for a moment, but unexpectedly, my father was still firm in his idea and directly refused: "no, I don''t want to wait, and I don''t want you to take risks. Just stay at ease. As for the trip to Miao Jiang, you don''t have to worry, I have a way to deal with it!"When I said this, my father''s body can not help but spread the light of self-confidence, his whole person is like a mountain, very towering, as if he can never beat down.


    However, I am not in the mood to see his momentum. I am worried because of his resolute opposition. I suddenly stood up and faced my father, and said forcefully: "no, I will go. You said that there will be risks in mixing. You have taught me to be brave and fight hard. Now that I am growing up, why do you want to restrain me, Do you want me to stay in your protective circle all my life? What''s the use of mixing? What''s the difference between me and taking advantage of it?


    Also, you are my father, is my only relative, you want to have a long time, how can I be at ease? No matter what the difficulties and obstacles are, I want to fight with you, shoulder to shoulder. As a son, I want to do something for you. Is there any mistake? "


    This speech, impassioned and full of courage, expressed my most ardent heart.


    After listening to this, my father immediately fell into meditation. He looked at me in amazement. There was no speech. The whole conference hall became silent at this moment. The atmosphere in the hall was a little awkward and heavy.


    In fact, I understand that my father has always opposed me to go. He is really considering my safety. Although he once said to me that as long as he is a fool, there is a possibility of death at any time. He basically keeps me free and allows me to fly.


    However, in the matter of going to Miao, he was so resolute. It can be seen that the bloody cherry blossom is really terrible. If I go there, it must be very dangerous. Even he can''t keep me.


    My father should know the power of the red cherry blossom better than anyone else, so he will stick to his idea. If he is too resolute, I will be more tough and express my determination.


    After a long silence, Han Yimo finally broke the silence. She persuaded my father to say, "ghost king, I think Arlo''s proposal is good. Let him have a try. It''s a bit risky for us to go like this. Anyway, it''s not in a hurry. It''s better to wait for another two months. At that time, we can have time to reorganize the old army, and Arlo''s war can become stronger, so that we have a better chance of winning. "


    Finish saying words, Han Yi Mo also to my father to hide not to be like deep nodded.


    Looking at Han Yimo, my nervous tension can not help but relax a lot, she actually spoke for me, I believe her words should have weight.


    Sure enough, after listening to Han Yimo''s opinion, my father finally recovered from his meditation. Then, he also stood up and said to me, "OK, I''ll wait for you."


    A few simple words completely showed my father''s decision. Then, he added to me: "I stayed in the dark moon hall for several months. I know that place better than you. It is a holy land for martial arts training, but it also has to bear the pain that ordinary people can''t bear. Do you think your brothers can withstand it?"


    I firmly said: "absolutely no problem!"


    My father nodded with satisfaction, and then said, "well, since we want to train, we need to grow up thoroughly. Two months is too short. If you want to train for three months, I have a three-month training program, which can definitely change your quality. However, I don''t have time to train you, but I will appoint some of my old friends to tell them my method and let them train you! "


    After listening to my father''s words, I was excited and my eyes were brilliant.


    Unexpectedly, my father is not only willing to wait for me, but also willing to help train my brother. You know, the greatest glory of my father is not only his strength, but also his way of leading the army. He is an ace instructor in the army, and the trainers are very good. At the beginning, his army was trained by him. In the battle of Mangshan, I saw the team ability with my own eyes That''s extraordinary.


    If I can get my father''s mantle, my brother will surely be able to leap. This is really a great good thing for me. I was so excited that I couldn''t wait to say to my father, "well, I won''t let you down!"


    My tone, sonorous and powerful, my spirit, extremely high.


    My dad nodded his head, and then he gave me a contact number to get in touch with him. He said that he would let the instructor come to me in two days. After that, he left here with Han Yimo.


    After they left, I didn''t stop for half a minute. I immediately entered the preparatory stage. For the next two days, I was preparing for the dark moon hall special training.


    In terms of selecting elites, I have done the most rigorous audit. However, we are not as efficient as we are. In two days, I have selected 200 elites from many members of the war. In addition to the 300 elites selected before, that is to say, my 500 elites have been sorted out.


    Although this team is not powerful, it is like a sapling with potential. As long as it is well cultivated, it will grow into a towering tree.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 824

    Two days later, my father''s people came to me as scheduled, and there was no accident. These instructors are my father''s comrades in arms, of course, uncle Yang''s comrades in arms. There were five of them. They all survived the last battle of Mangshan with their top strength.


    Although they had a good relationship with Uncle Yang, they listened to my father more. At that time, they were also cheated by Yang shumeng. Now, my father sent them over and obviously trusted them.


    As everyone is familiar with each other, I don''t have too many greetings and courtesies. After greeting them, I arranged for them to stay here and let Shen Muchen treat them well.


    On this day, another good news came, that is, Peng Yi, he successfully convinced the old monster of the dark moon hall. They have agreed that we can go to the dark moon hall for training. Of course, the reason why the people of the dark moon hall agreed is not for my face, but for my father''s face, because they know that I want to train to help my father, and the old monster of dark moon hall owes my father the favor, so they have to compromise.


    Anyway, it''s the best thing these old monsters can promise. In addition, Peng Yi also said that since they want to train, they must also go to the sea gang. He also plans to let his confidants and some elite children to train. There are not many places, about 100 people.


    I heard that I agreed without hesitation. This is exactly what I want. The strength of the Haibang people is very high. Their starting point is higher than that of their brothers in the war. After training, they may be even more powerful. To get the number 100 is just like a tiger''s wings.


    In this way, a total of 600 of us have joined the special training. If the training is completed, it will definitely be a marvelous soldier. With these two news from Peng Yi, my blood will be turned out of my body. I am excited and excited. I didn''t want to stay any longer. On the day when I couldn''t wait, I announced that I would gather tomorrow and set out to the dark moon hall together.


    After making this decision, I immediately asked people to make arrangements for the follow-up work, that is, after we go to the dark moon hall, we need to have a reasonable arrangement for the war to continue. After all, once we enter the dark moon hall, we must devote ourselves to training and will not come out for three months. Therefore, we must do a good job in the follow-up work of the war.


    Get my order, Shen Muchen immediately led people to arrange the matter. When everyone was busy, I quietly left the base camp and ran to grandfather Bai''s residence. From tomorrow, I will disappear for three months. In any case, I need to say hello to grandfather Bai and tell him something.


    All the way gallop, soon I came to the outskirts of the mountain, stop the car, I walk to the hillside of grandfather Bai''s residence, the mountain road has been too many times, I can basically walk very fast with my eyes closed, but when I arrived at the old house, it was already 6:00 p.m., the sunset began to set, and the red light was shining on the white grandfather''s house A different style.


    In the courtyard of the house, a rickety old man is locking the door alone. At this moment, his back is very gloomy, and his movement is a little slow.


    According to the law, this scene is very normal. Although grandfather Bai lives here, he will go out when he has something to do. However, different from the past, he carried a large package on his back this time.


    See this, my heart suddenly suddenly suddenly, my pace can''t help accelerating, three or two, I will go to the white grandfather''s back.


    I made a lot of noise, the keen grandfather white obviously noticed it, but he didn''t look back, but continued to lock the door slowly.


    After locking the door, he turned to look at me and whispered, "Arlo, you''re here!"


    I stare at the white grandfather deeply, doubt asked: "well, come to see you, white grandfather, what are you doing?"


    With a wry smile, the white grandfather turned his mouth and said, "where else can I go? Back home, of course


    I opened my eyes in amazement and asked involuntarily, "ah, is it so urgent? Leave today? "


    White grandfather nodded his head thoughtfully and said in a deep voice, "well, ling''er is going to have a baby. I have to go back and take care of her."


    White grandfather''s words let me instantly cover the circle, my brain is like a short circuit in general, but the heart was taken out of endless melancholy.


    My child is about to be born, but I, who is a father, forgot about it. In the end, the person who is going to take care of the baby and mother is not me, but an old man, grandfather Bai, who is more than 70 years old. What kind of father should I be?


    I always owe Bai Ling, a great and selfless elder sister. For such a long time, I hardly even thought about her. The last time I saw her, it was the last time I saw her, when I went to see grandfather Han for disfigurement before I came to H Province.


    At that time, Bai Ling was desperate to ask grandfather Bai to help me. At that time, he did not agree. However, he came to H Province in silence and helped me countless times. I think he not only helped me because of my father''s request, but also for Bai Ling.


    Grandfather Bai is so kind to his granddaughter, but I am so heartless to his granddaughter. No matter whether there is any relationship between me and Bai Ling, at least, the child in her belly belongs to me. For her, I not only failed to fulfill the responsibility of a man, but also asked her grandfather to give up her to come to H Province to help me. I owe Bai Ling too much, and I am too ungrateful.I feel that every girl who comes into my life has become unfortunate because of me. If I can, I really hope that they are all happy. However, they fall in love with me, but I can''t return their love and protect them. How can they be happy?


    Originally, I should at least give them some concern, but whenever I think of Ziyi''s despair because of my flower heart, I realize clearly that I can''t live up to Ziyi, can''t be emotional overflow, and can''t be connected with women.


    So, I did absolutely ruthless, I tried to be single-minded, but there are some things I can''t control, God will arrange women to come into my life, Bai Ling, Qi Qi Qi, Peng Xuefei, Miao Miao, all of them are closely related to me, I can''t ignore them, I can only bury them in the bottom of my heart, not to think of them.


    But I can not think of Bai Ling, can be cruel to leave her, but how can I not think of my children? It''s my flesh and bones. The more I think about it, the more painful my heart is. My face is covered with dark clouds and is very sad.


    White grandfather saw my mind at a glance, and immediately comforted me and said, "Arlo, don''t worry. Ling''er has her mother to take care of during this time. I''ll go mainly to let her give birth to children smoothly and help her to take good care of her body. You can rest assured, I will take good care of ling''er, as for the children''s affairs, you don''t need to be responsible, don''t worry too much. I heard that you are going to the dark moon hall for training. It''s very good. You are gifted. The dark moon hall is also a holy land for martial arts training. It''s very suitable for improving yourself. Come on, kid. I''ll take good care of you! "


    White grandfather''s words, magnanimous, meaningful. I listened to the heart is not taste, can not help, I said to the white grandfather: "grandfather, thank you!"


    Maybe it''s too emotional, my voice is a little hoarse, my eyes are also gradually red. In addition to a thank-you, I don''t know what to say. I came to say goodbye to grandfather Bai. Unexpectedly, in turn, I became grandfather Bai to say goodbye to me. As soon as I left, I didn''t know when I could see him. For the old man who helped me for so many times, I really couldn''t pay for it. The last thank you was a kind of integration into all my feelings and all the words I wanted to say It''s all in it.


    However, grandfather Bai, like a man who has nothing to do with his face, is indifferent. In this world, he has lived to this age, and has never experienced any scenes. He may be used to this kind of parting, but he is also indifferent to it. After listening to my words, he directly waved his hand to me and said frankly, "thank you, this is what I should do. You can take good care of yourself. I''ll go first!"


    After that, he also touched my head, and then he passed me and left.


    I quickly turned around, followed him, said: "grandfather, I send you!"


    White grandfather waved his hand again and refused: "no, I still have some things to deal with before I go. Go and be busy with you."


    The voice falls, white grandfather can''t help but speed up the pace, quickly left.


    White grandfather''s back is still a bit bleak, but also showed a strong.


    Seeing his back go away, I couldn''t help shouting: "grandfather, help me take care of ling''er!"


    I don''t know how hard it is for Bai Ling to get pregnant. I don''t know if she is well now. I can''t do my duty. I can only entrust my missing and caring for Bai Ling to her grandfather.


    White grandfather listened to my cry, and did not look back, just a deep voice response: "I will!"


    Then, white grandfather''s thin back directly disappeared in my eyes, the empty yard left me alone, stupefied in situ alone in a daze, behind me is the old house I have visited many times, in front of me is the vast mountains, I seem to be in a picture, the picture of me, heavy hearted, complex expression.


    After a long time, I just tossed my head, put aside the melancholy in my head, and then walked down the mountain and drove back to the base camp.


    When I saw a dozen people outside the camp, it was very noisy. Obviously, the dozen people wanted to enter, but the brothers in the war were driving them out, and both sides were entangled.


    According to the principle, no one dares to make trouble in the war headquarters in the current position of the war in H Province, unless they want to die on their own.


    Involuntarily, I drove the car a few minutes faster and approached them.


    As soon as I got closer, Lu Ping and Chen Xiao took the lead among the dozen people www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 825

    The fire of war has taken over the underground forces in this city. The Xia family, who covers the sky with only one hand on the white road, is now on my side. It can be said that the huge H Province has no power that can threaten me.


    When I saw the troublemakers clearly, I guess it suddenly occurred to me that these two gangs were not my old friends in the University of H Province, Chen Xiao and Lu Ping. They were two of them, with the elite leaders of the Fenghuo Gang, who were shouting: "we are the brothers of your eldest brother. You can tell your boss to come out!"


    What they said was justified, but my brothers in war did not believe their words at all. They only thought that they were here to make trouble and constantly drove out.


    When I saw this, I quickly got off the bus, walked a few steps, came to them and said, "wait a minute!"


    As soon as I heard my voice, everyone''s eyes immediately turned to me.


    The brother of the war saw me and immediately saluted: "boss."


    Lu Ping and Chen Xiao, as soon as they saw me, immediately ran to me and cried out in unison, "brother Feng!"


    As soon as they finished shouting, they realized that they were wrong. Immediately, they changed their tone and said in the same voice: "Rogo!"


    These two brothers are my best brothers in the University of H Province. They are also the pillars of the beacon fire gang. As for the small Gang in school, I hardly care about it. I leave it to them. Chen Xiaoxiao is smart and smart, Lu Ping is brave and aggressive, and both are good.


    When I was fighting with Sheng Mingjie, Lu Ping and Chen Xiao still waved flags and shouts for me. However, I haven''t seen them since the summer vacation.


    Unexpectedly, they came here. I couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you here?"


    Lu Ping laughed and said, "of course, it''s to join the war and fight with you in the world."


    Chen Xiao also echoed: "yes, yes!"


    They are all local to H Province. They should be very clear about my business. Recently, the war has been wantonly soliciting people. They came to join me today. I gave a smile and then asked them seriously: "are you sure? It''s dangerous to follow me! "


    After listening to my words, Lu Ping and Chen Xiao, and even the more than a dozen elite members of the beacon fire Gang, bravely roared: "not afraid!"


    In their tone, they showed courage and blood. I can see that these people are not afraid of death. They all have a lot of courage. When we were very weak before, they would dare to deal with the flying car party with me. It can be seen that they are brothers with passion and courage. I also know that although the fighting power of these brothers of beacon fire Gang is not strong, if they are trained Then, they can definitely show their endless potential.


    I really need such potential stocks. The most important thing is that they are loyal to me and more importantly, they are loyal to me.


    When I was in the University of H Province, the beacon fire gang was my painstaking effort. These brothers were my friends. They went through a lot of things with me and fought a war with me. Now that they want to continue to follow me, I have no reason to refuse.


    Therefore, I did not mince it, and directly put them under my command. So far, Lu Ping and Chen Xiao, the elite of the beacon fire Gang, formally became members of the war.


    Next, I ordered Shen Muchen to gather all the brothers who were going to the dark moon Hall tomorrow. Then, our troops held a banquet together in a big hotel, which was also our last feast. After all, from tomorrow on, we will enter another state of life. Dark moon hall can be understood as dark, can only see the moon grottoes, where we must not have a good life, to bear endless pain.


    How much pay, how much return, we want to change, want to break through ourselves, we must eat bitter, hard training.


    And tonight, we''ll open our stomachs, enjoy ourselves and cherish the last happy time. Of course, I will not just focus on eating and drinking. In the process of eating and drinking, my brothers and I said a lot of words of thanks and encouragement.


    My passion, my fighting spirit and my ambition are all displayed in front of my brothers.


    In particular, after drinking, I was more ambitious. I outlined the grand blueprint I would like to build in the future. I promise my brothers that I will take them to conquer the whole country, change the order of the underground world completely, and I will take them to break through the extraordinary world.


    These seemingly whimsical words, my brothers are unconditionally believe. Because I am different, because I am the son of the ghost king, because of my own courage, we all trust me very much.


    This feast, in my heroic words and brothers'' impassioned, successfully ended. After dinner, hundreds of us went back to the base camp to prepare for the morning departure. Many cars, tents, and even dry food have been prepared, which is like living in the wild.


    Of course, after the hundreds of elites left, the development of the war is also very important. Therefore, the follow-up work of the war needs to be arranged absolutely.


    In addition, Huang cancan came back all night. She was the leader of the Zhuque hall. She was in a different position. She took part in the last devil training arranged by Uncle Yang. This time, she also took the initiative to fight. Since Han Yimo, a female hero, was an example, Huang Cancan was very energetic, She was very happy to join.This time, she went to me directly and told me that the fire had been taken care of, and that Ziyi had settled down. There was no accident. In addition, Huang cancan also sent someone to protect her secretly. There was no problem with her safety.


    After saying these things, Huang cancan suddenly handed me a small note and said to me, "this is Ziyi''s new number. She asked me to give it to you. She said that she would not take the initiative to contact you. If you want her, just call her. This number is only for you, and she won''t turn off the phone!"


    I slowly took the note with the mobile phone number written on it. My heart trembled, and a warm current flowed gently, which warmed my whole body and mind.


    Ziyi, she has really changed. Before she left H Province, she was suddenly so open-minded. After returning home, she still considered for me, she left a number, but did not disturb me, just waiting for me to call her when I was free. Her understanding, let me thoroughly moved, I do not know what to say.


    I wrote down the phone number with my mobile phone. I didn''t save Ziyi''s name, but wrote a new name. My love will never die.


    however, I didn''t contact her immediately. I was afraid that if I talked to her, I could not help but find her impulsively. In any case, the feelings of this matter I need to temporarily suppress, I can''t think more, only silently put the mobile phone back in the pocket.


    After that, I put aside my thoughts and continued to work on the preparation of the dark moon hall and the arrangement of the renewal after the war.


    After the early morning, everything was basically solved, and I was finally able to have a good sleep. Maybe it was because I was too tired and had too much work and didn''t have a good rest. Therefore, I had a very heavy sleep today. I had agreed to leave at 10 o''clock, but I didn''t wake up until 11 o''clock in the morning.


    Looking at the time, I was startled. I didn''t have time to wash. I put on my clothes, jumped out of the bed and rushed out of the room.


    When I went outside, I couldn''t help accusing the guard at the door, "why don''t you call me?"


    The guard apologized and said, "boss, I''m sorry, it''s the big brothers who think you''re too tired. I want you to have more rest and rest. We''re not allowed to disturb you!"


    I said speechless, "where are they?"


    The guard immediately replied, "they are all in the parking lot!"


    Without delay, I immediately pulled out and rushed to the parking lot.


    When I got here, I realized that the huge parking lot was overcrowded and even orderly.


    Our five hundred elites are ready for the war, and Lu Ping and Chen Xiao, the brothers of the beacon fire, have arrived early. Peng Yi, who had made an appointment with me, also came with the 100 elites of the Haibang. They had already stood in the line and were waiting. All the officers and men were dressed in high spirits, tall and upright in the sun, full of vigor and momentum.


    However, these hundreds of officers and men who are ready to wait for enthusiasm are not going to war, but waiting patiently for my leader.


    To tell you the truth, as the leader, I overslept and let my brothers wait in the hot sun. Of course, I was more moved. My brothers would rather wait endlessly than disturb my rest because they wanted me to have a good sleep.


    Now, I really have a good rest. At the moment, I see these ambitious and vigorous brothers. Immediately, my passion bursts out. My blood burns violently in my body. With vigorous steps, I go straight to the front of the team.


    As soon as I stood up, Shen Muchen stepped forward and said to me sonorously and forcefully, "Arlo, everything is ready!"


    Shen Muchen''s voice is very excited and full of spirit. They have been waiting for me for an hour, not only without any tiredness, but also so ambitious.


    Obviously, the brothers are looking forward to training in the dark moon hall. Even if they know that they will bear endless hardships and tiredness there, they are still very excited.


    Remember last time, we also gathered here, the destination is also dark moon hall. At that time, I went out to Mangshan with 700 elites of war, just to attack the dark moon hall and save my father.


    At that time, although we were also full of passion, in fact, our confidence was very weak, almost with that kind of heroic sense of death.


    This time, we still go to the dark moon hall, but the purpose is very different. We are not going to die, but to strengthen ourselves and change ourselves. How can we not inspire everyone. This time, all of us are really passionate and passionate.


    My mood is the same, especially for the mysterious dark moon hall. Although I have been to the dark moon hall once, it''s just outside. I haven''t entered the dark moon hall at all. I don''t know what secrets are hidden in it. Therefore, I''m full of expectations for the place where I want to be promoted.


    But I didn''t show such feelings to my face. I just kept my king''s demeanor. I nodded to Shen Muchen at first. Then, I came to Lu Ping and Chen Xiaoshen and asked them, "do you go too?"


    These boys didn''t say hello to me in advance, so they came here to gather.


    In the face of my inquiry, Lu Ping was embarrassed to scratch his head. Chen Xiaoze said happily: "yes, only after training, can we not pull your hind legs!"When he said this, Chen Xiao seemed a little excited, at the same time, his attitude was also very sincere. They all know that there is a big gap between their own strength and those in the war. They want to catch up with us.


    I didn''t stop their ambition. I just went on and said, "why, don''t you read books?"


    Hearing this, the silent Lu Ping couldn''t help but open his mouth. He said directly, "I''m still reading a fart. There''s no meaning at all. There''s no pleasure in following you all over the world!"


    Lu Ping''s words were echoed by the people of beacon fire. They all said that to live is to live with vigour and vitality. Only by daring to break through and dare to fight can they live in vain.


    Seeing that they are so serious and enthusiastic, I can''t pour cold water on them. What''s more, if they want to have a good performance in the war, they really need training. If their ability improves, it will be a good thing for me, and I can have more right-hand assistants. So, instead of talking nonsense, I agreed to let them go.


    With my approval, Lu Ping and others immediately stood up and showed their absolute fighting spirit.


    After talking to them, I glanced at my elite team one by one. Then, I came to Peng Yi and said with shame, "sorry, uncle Peng, you''ve been waiting so long!"


    Hearing the speech, Peng Yi said with a smile, "it''s OK. I haven''t been here for a long time."


    After that, Peng Hai taught me a lot. After that, he taught me a lot


    Peng Yu, who was arrogant and arrogant, was not happy to hear this. However, he did not dare to refute it. After all, I was no longer the same as before, and even my status was higher than his father. He did not dare to be presumptuous to me.


    I followed Peng Yi''s finger and looked at the team behind him. Most of the masters of the Hai Gang were there, including Peng Yi''s elder brother Peng Qing.


    The dark moon hall is the holy land of the sea gang. It is the dream of many sea Gang people. They should all want to go to the dark moon hall for further study. They just have no chance and are not qualified to enter.


    Now, with this opportunity, of course, they will go without hesitation. However, Peng Yi doesn''t need to go because he has been training in the dark moon hall for a year. He just came to see me off today.


    I nodded to Peng Yi, and then solemnly said to him, "Uncle Peng, before leaving, there is something I hope you will promise me!"


    Peng Yi asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter?"


    Without hesitation, I said directly, "the follow-up work of the war has been basically arranged, but there is still a lack of a person in charge of the overall situation. Three months after I left, I want to leave the fire to you to take care of it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 826

    A word of astonishment, I said this to my brothers, even the sea gang led by Peng Yi, can not help but be astonished.


    After staring at me for a long time, Peng Yi couldn''t set up a channel: "Suluo, are you kidding?"


    I shrunk my mouth and said seriously, "do you think I''m kidding?"


    Hearing the speech, Peng Yi''s eyes could not help but shine. He looked at me deeply and asked, "can you trust me? You''re not afraid of what I''ve done to you? "


    I had no choice but to smile, and said in a deep voice, "I accept you, which means I trust you completely. I don''t need to doubt people. I still know this point. You are more experienced in management than I am. I can rest assured that you are entrusted with the fire of war.


    Moreover, although the base camp has a large territory, it is not perfect in defense. I think your Pengjia manor is the most suitable base camp for war. Therefore, I hope you will move the fire to your Pengjiazhuang garden at that time! "


    After listening to my words, Xia Jiang''s face became more rigorous. It was a big responsibility. Peng Yi didn''t dare to be rash. But after thinking for a moment, he finally nodded and said, "OK, I promise you, you can rest assured. I will take good care of the war and wait for your return!"


    I nodded at Peng Yi seriously and said, "thank you, uncle Peng!"


    After chatting with Peng Yi, I found the temporary person in charge of the war. Before that, I arranged for two brothers to be in charge of the war. Both of them are veteran, and they have been with me for a long time and are trustworthy. Although their force is not strong, they still have a hand in management, so I left them to take care of the war.


    Now, I ask them to come and directly order them. From now on, they must obey Peng Yi. Peng Yi is the acting boss of the war, and his orders are my orders.


    Although my brothers can''t think of it, they still fully comply with my practice. In fact, I decided this matter after much deliberation, because I knew Peng Yi''s ability, and knew that this was his world before. If the fire of war wanted to be completely stabilized in H Province, Peng Yi''s help was indispensable. He knew how to develop in a stable way. The fire of war was handed over to him, which had a more development trend than mine.


    At half past eleven, I gave orders to all the members: "let''s go!"


    Short two words, but burst out of infinite power, resounding in the sky over the entire parking lot, immediately, eager brothers will orderly get on the car.


    Finally, I said goodbye to Peng Yi. Then, I led my brother on the journey. Our car formed a long dragon, winding along the road. At 1:10 p.m., we arrived at the foot of Mang Mountain on time, stopped the car, and all of us got out of the car. Then, each team lined up separately. Finally, the Peng family led the other teams All of you are heading for the shortest way to the dark moon hall.


    But we did not walk a few steps, we saw from a distance, there are two shadows are slowly walking down the mountain.


    These two men are big men, giving people the feeling of majestic, far away, I found that one of them is my father, the other is his staff, sun Xiangru.


    Seeing sun Xiangru''s moment, I immediately thought of it. Last time, my father only took Han Yimo with him. I felt that they were not reconciled. Otherwise, my father should have taken his two great guards around him. This time, he only took one, which was not harmonious. However, this is not my concern. I am shocked that my father even came here. What is he doing here?


    In my face puzzled. By the time my dad had come to me, he glanced at my people, then nodded and said, "good!"


    Two words have already indicated that he is very approbated to my brother.


    Hearing my father''s voice, I immediately recovered from my shock and asked him, "Dad, how did you come?"


    My father smile, indifferent way: "I''ve been here these two days, but now it''s over, I''ve arranged the next training ground for you, which can help you better training!"


    Smell speech, my heart trembled again, I really did not think, my father for me to consider so comprehensive, he sent me five instructors, is enough, did not expect that he also personally ran here, for me to arrange the training site, he is equivalent to pave the way for me and my brother, good fertilizer, waiting for us to grow up.


    It seems that my father really didn''t look down on me, he was waiting for me to grow up and share his worries for him. Thinking of this, my blood is more surging and full of motivation. When I was in high spirits, my father did not wait for me to reply, directly patted me on the shoulder, and solemnly said, "come on, son, I believe you, in three months, you will be transformed!"


    My father''s words are full of deep meaning, but also reflects his trust in me, he is optimistic about me.


    Feeling my father''s support, I can''t help but straighten up, very powerful back to him: "well, I won''t let you down!"


    Smell speech, my father is pleased to smile, and then, he went to the five instructors, said some very professional words to them, roughly how to use the site, how to train and so on.After explaining all the things, my dad suddenly looked up and pointed at all my brothers and said, "everyone, many of you may not know me. I first introduced myself. My name is suqiyao, and I used to have a nickname, ghost king.


    Today we have a chance to meet each other, are friends, I can see that each of you has courage and ambition, you are the new star of the underground world, the future is unlimited. Originally, I don''t want to pour cold water on you because of everyone''s passion. But I still want to say that in the next three months, you will face the ultimate challenge. I hope you can support the past, fear hardships, fear fatigue and support them. You will realize that your potential is unlimited, and you can get the limit.


    Although I can''t train the group myself, your instructors are my brothers and my comrades. They will train you with my training methods. The venue here is also specially formulated by me. As long as you can keep it, you can see different yourself. I hope that all of you will be renewed in three months. I believe that as long as you work hard, your team will be in a great shape in the future! "


    Ghost king, just a name, can easily shock the people in the road, and at this moment, my dad actually appeared in front of everyone, and gave everyone such a hearty cheer, this, let all the soldiers on the scene enthusiasm rise.


    If it is said that this kind of words is spoken by ordinary people, it may not have much effect, but these words come from the mouth of the ghost king, that is the Golden Jade words. You know, my father is a worthy myth. What he said can be regarded as a motto naturally. He said that if we can change our lives and change our lives, we will believe in this. He said that going out of the mountain in the future will be invincible, and we believe in it. This is the goal and the biggest driving force for the group.


    Especially when the ghost King Jinkou opens, my brothers will be more ambitious. As my father''s voice dissipates, a passionate shout was first burst out in the crowd: "we are not afraid of hardship or tired. We will insist on it!"


    This shout is a guide, immediately attracted the enthusiasm of the whole field, then, one after another, the high shouting, everyone is confident shout, not afraid of suffering not to beat tired, must adhere to the end.


    The determination of all brothers is reflected in the shouting of the sky. When I saw my brother''s reaction, my father''s resolute face also showed a gentle color. Obviously, he was very satisfied.


    Then my father looked at me again and said goodbye to me, "Hello, Hello, I''ll be busy with my work!"


    I don''t know why, this simple farewell, but I heard my father''s heavy tone, and a little reluctant to say it, as if the farewell is permanent. I heard it, and my heart hurt.


    After my father turned around with sun Xiangru and left, I shouted at my father''s back: "Dad, I must let you see a different me, wait for me!"


    My dad didn''t turn back, but he just bellowed in a low voice: "I will!"


    With the disappearance of his voice, his and sun Xiangru''s figure also disappeared in my sight.


    After my father left, I didn''t have half a second delay, immediately pressing to the brothers to order: "go!"


    Then, our team once again embarked on the road to the mountain, straight to the dark moon hall, and the severe training began.


    We are 600 strong generals, in the next day, through the rain and rain baptism, by the cruelest and most severe training, the training team is divided into two groups.


    The first group is on the Mangshan outside the headquarters of dark moon hall. Five instructors are responsible for command and training. Under their five men, the group receives the most severe training, which is cruel to the abnormal. It is said that this is the training method specially designed by my father. It can not only train the team combat ability, but also train the extremely strong single soldier combat ability.


    The other group is to practice the unique learning spread by the sea gang in the dark moon hall. This is a very deep martial arts. It is because of their deep attainments that people with specific abilities can train. First, the war generals who stand out in the training outside are qualified to enter the dark hall for further study, with the strongest achievements.


    In addition, I and Pengyu and other Pengjia believe in it, and do not need to experience outside training, and directly enter the inside to learn. Because we have reached a certain level of force, and we don''t need to waste time outside.


    Maybe it is because of my father''s relationship. The old monster of dark moon hall is better than Peng family. Each of them will give me special guidance. Basically, all the old men in dark moon hall are my master. I get the true biography of so many monster level masters. In addition, the environment of dark moon hall is special, and my strength is just rapid.


    Before, I had a high martial arts achievement under my own speculation. In this special environment, and under the guidance of the forefathers of dark moon hall, I was like a dry sponge, which constantly absorbed water, expanded and had unlimited potential.


    In the training field, there is no hatred and resentment. Some of them are just the training of life and the practice put into practice. Even the former enemies of the flame gang and Haigang are united and strive hard in this place. Everyone has made 200% effort, and has wasted endless sweat, only for one goal, to become stronger.


    Of course, efforts are necessary and talent is important. Among the 600 elites, some people grow up faster, such as duhaisheng, Mu Nan, sunflower, shenmuchen, crab, Dongzhiming, baiqiuyan, etc.Even Huang cancan, Lu Ping and others have passed the first level test and have the qualification to enter the dark moon hall for internal training. All of them have broken through the first level, and they have made great achievements. This team with unlimited potential, with the passage of time, continuous progress, growth.


    After three months, the world is changing, science and technology are constantly improving, and human beings are constantly developing. All these changes have taken place in these three months, but the biggest change is still the 600 strong generals who are on the top of Mangshan Mountain. This team composed of war elites has undergone a qualitative change


    and the team is composed of war elites www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 827

    Three months passed by in a flash. The devil training in dark moon hall made every one of us 600 soldiers a qualitative leap. Everyone felt as if they had experienced a thorough and thorough transformation.


    Whether it is internal or external, we have completely changed. We have formed a very strong iron and blood army. In terms of personal combat effectiveness, we are outstanding, and in terms of team combat ability, we stand out from the crowd. Our team will be invincible.


    Three months later, time, has quietly arrived in October, summer has passed, the early autumn, this day, cloudless, our team officially rushed out of the cage.


    I, standing on the Mangshan Mountain, my 600 brothers, all stand at my feet, towering, morale soaring, the picture seems to be static, I stand tall, only my eyes are wandering, my deep eyes, all are my iron warriors.


    Looking at this magnificent brigade, my heart can not help feeling thousands of. Time can really change everything. The dark moon hall is indeed the holy land for martial arts practice. My brothers really grew up as quickly as I expected.


    Some of the Peng family headed by Peng Qing, needless to say, are themselves practicing Pengjia Kung Fu. Now they are learning kung fu in the dark moon hall. They can get twice the result with half the effort. In a short time, their strength has reached the peak.


    In addition, Du Haisheng, Mu Nan, wasabi and other veteran generals, they have a deep foundation of martial arts, coupled with their hard work and talent, eventually, they become very extraordinary and become real masters.


    In fact, wasabi''s original strength was not top-notch. When I was a bodyguard, he was only powerful in that small city, but he was not outstanding in such a big city. However, after the last time of Uncle Yang''s devil training, wasabi also made progress accordingly. This time''s trip to the dark moon hall made wasabi''s potential burst out, showing his real ability, which was incomparable. Now he is the best among the masters.


    Of course, whether it is mu Nan or Du Haisheng, or wasabi, they stand out in my expectation. What really surprised me was Shen Muchen, Bai Qiuyan and crab. They were the real talents.


    Before entering the dark moon hall training, their strength is also very general existence. Even after passing Yang? Uncle professional devil training, at most, is body shaping and team fighting ability, but their personal combat effectiveness is not very high.


    But this time, they really made great progress and grew up. She has become a well deserved master. However, among all the people, the most touching thing for me is Huang cancan. This former gangster girl is really a woman who is not inferior to a man. A girl even follows the steps of these men and even ranks among the best. She does not disappoint me. She is worthy of her identity as the master of the hall.


    In addition to these people, there are many rookies to stand out. Even if Chen Xiao is a child, his combat effectiveness is almost zero, but he has also grown up in this experience.


    My brothers are really good. Looking at these resolute faces, I feel their momentum. My heart is rolling and my blood is surging fiercely.


    Can''t help it, I opened my voice, shouting: "brothers, hard work!"


    A shout, through the clouds and rocks, concussion in the whole mountain, ring to suppress the clouds.


    As soon as the brothers heard this, they were excited and said in the same voice: "boss, it''s hard!"


    With such a roar, all the momentum soared again, and the sky above the mountain seemed to change color. My heart suddenly trembled for a moment, and an extremely frightful momentum rose to the sky. This is really a terrible team. I believe that it will be invincible and invincible in the future.


    An iron and blood Corps has been built. My pride wrapped me up, and my passion burned me. With endless momentum, I raised my arms to the sky and announced: "I declare that the training is officially over, and I am going home!"


    An order aroused the most ardent desire of the brothers. All the people cheered and jumped up recklessly. The orderly team was immediately in chaos. Some screamed, some cried, some hugged and some cried excitedly. The scene was out of control in an instant.


    This group of brothers who have been closed for three months, just like suffering from the disaster of prison, are too eager to be free. What''s more, they work hard and hope to be able to show their strength and feet when they go out. At this moment, we have passed through the sufferings and finally can fly. If we want to return to our hometown, who can not be happy.


    Of course, after the cheering, the hearts of the brothers were filled with the feeling of not giving up. Although this place is a magic cave, we stayed here for three months. In this rapid growth, no matter what, for the place where we are trained, we will have feelings.


    I feel like a special home. I can''t bear to leave home. Of course, I am the same. I not only have feelings for this place, but also have feelings for the people in the dark moon hall. They are all my masters. They get along with me day and night and treat me favorably. I have learned unique knowledge from them and feel special friendship.


    However, that group of old monsters seems to have no feelings for us. They are eager for us to leave early, so as not to disturb their peace and quiet. Even when they leave, they do not come out to see us off.In fact, I understand that these senior people do not want to experience such a scene of life and death, and they will not show any kind of affectionate attitude, they will not show their feelings. I understand them, and I don''t have too much of a correction. I just take my team and bow deeply to the entrance inside, and then we embark on the way back.


    We gathered together the top experts in H Province, hidden for three months, but now we are out again, but not too public, even let people pick up, just quietly toward the city.


    Because Pengyi was told at that time, he was acting as the boss, and the war camp was also set up in Pengjia manor. Therefore, we did not go to the headquarters of the flying party this time, but went straight to Pengjia manor.


    After all, I was worried about the chaos in H Province after leaving for such a long time. Now, it seems that the development here is very good, and there is no accident. My original decision is indeed right. Pengyi, he will not take what I hope.


    Galloping all the way, our big army has been on the door of Pengjia manor after more than an hour. Because of our large number and long fleet, it is objectively waving. It is not possible to attract attention. Peng Yi Tieding will hear the wind early. At this time, he has come to the door in person to welcome our return.


    To be honest, I still appreciate Pengyi. In these three months, he really helped me to manage the war fire with his heart. The order of the whole province of H is in order. And the Pengjia manor in front of us. As I wish, it has become the headquarters of war and fire, and the development is more prosperous. Let alone the guard outside the iron gate, even the dedicated path of Pengjia has set up many sentry pavilions. The people who stand on duty are very formal, and they are the same as those in the army, while the guards outside the gate have steel like discipline and wait for a while.


    The whole Pengjia manor has been fixed by Pengyi. Flies can not fly in. This scene is very comforting to me. I can''t help but enjoy it. Once I come to the gate and meet Pengyi, I take his hand solemnly and sincerely say hello: "Uncle Peng, you have been hard at this time!"


    Pengyi smiled and said excitedly, "where do you say I am, this is what I should do, you are hard!"


    After shaking hands with me, Pengyi immediately looked at my iron blood team, and looked at it, and the light in his eyes lit up and became more and more prosperous. Especially when he saw his Peng family have changed, he is more excited and can''t help it. He said: "it''s amazing!"


    From the momentum alone, Pengyi has obviously felt the leap of the quality of the group. His expression has told us that he is very surprised by the rapid progress of our team. He can not find words to describe our rapid growth, but can only be described by magic.


    With a full of excitement, he could not help but run to his son, and asked seriously, "boy, you are not lazy!"


    It sounds like Pengyi is blaming Pengyu. In fact, he is full of care. He has also been in dark moon hall. Therefore, he should know how much pain and tired his son has suffered in these three months.


    But when Peng Yu saw his father say him in public, he was a little displeased. He raised his chest and said to Pengyi unhappily: "father, don''t treat me as a child any more. You don''t have to beat me now!"


    Pengyi''s words made the whole audience laugh. The atmosphere was relieved just now. Everyone was immersed in the joy of return and the expectation of the future.


    When the people were in high spirits, Pengyi led us into the manor. While he ordered people to arrange our residence, he asked the servants to prepare dinner. He would like to give a big feast to welcome our return.


    However, for our group, the most urgent thing is not a feast, but a bath. In the months of Mangshan, we can''t take a hot bath, or even have no time to bathe in the river. Every minute and every second there is almost in training. Even the time for eating and sleeping has been saved to the minimum, let alone take care of ourselves.


    Three months later, we were like rolling in hell, full of blood, so after the brothers had divided the room, the first thing to do was to take a bath and change clothes.


    My room was arranged by Peng Yi by the meeting hall. I settled down. I didn''t rush to take a bath or anything, but took out my phone which had no electricity, and then turned on the machine after charging it.


    So long did not start, today open a look, but no one contact me, indeed, Ziyi did what she said, do not actively look for me, only wait for me to contact her, she has been quietly waiting for me.


    I think of her, the heart will be hidden pain, this is missing pain, too long no contact, really miss her very deep, but I start, the first contact is not Ziyi, but my dad, this is my father promised to stay here to wait for me, specially give me the number, convenient contact.


    I contacted my dad so urgently, just to tell him that I came out, my brother and I grew up. We all met his requirements. I promised him that I had finished it completely.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 828

    Although, I have experienced continuous growth, and now I have changed from the inside to the outside, but in front of my father, I will always be a little child. I am just like I have got the certificate. The most urgent thing is to report the good news to my father.


    However, to my instant disappointment, my father''s number even prompted to turn off, how to call all can not get through, my hot heart, immediately was poured with a basin of cold water, the excited mood suddenly extinguished.


    However, I didn''t lose heart because I knew my father. He was used to mystery. Especially now, facing the crisis of black Luocha, there are always many things to be busy and the shutdown is normal.


    Therefore, I put my mind at ease and dialed Ziyi''s mobile phone number.


    Ziyi''s phone is really always open for me, just toot, the mobile phone immediately connected, sent out purple some excited voice: "Hello, Suluo?"


    Feel the urgency of Ziyi, my heart is not taste, feel too sorry for her, let her wait so hard, endless.


    After a long delay, I said in a hoarse voice, "Hmmm!"


    Later, Ziyi and I were two lovers separated from each other. Then thoroughly opened the talk box, telling the missing in the heart, as well as these months of their own experience.


    I told Ziyi that I had been immersed in training every day for the past three months. Day after day, I lived the same life, feeling the same taste, the cross cycle of bitterness and tiredness. But after I was tired, I was relieved and happy, and the most satisfied sense of achievement.


    And Ziyi, also told me about her situation, she said, now she has a good life. Life is easy, now when a teacher in school, is in the school we know each other in class, pass the time, return to calm her, at ease wait for me to return, Ziyi''s life summed up, just two words, wait.


    After chatting for more than an hour, I promised Ziyi that I would pick her up as soon as possible. Then we reluctantly hung up the phone.


    After I hung up the phone and put away my mobile phone, I went to the bathroom to take a bath. The process of bathing is the process of releasing. Every time I take a bath, I feel the dirt and emotions go with the water. Therefore, after taking a bath, my body and mind are relaxed a lot, and then I put on a clean suit of clothes. After I finish dressing up, someone outside the room has already called me to say that dinner is ready OK, let me go to dinner.


    I looked at the time and found that it was already six o''clock. I agreed, and then I went out of the bedroom and out of the conference hall.


    After I came out, I was immediately shocked by the scene. There were countless tables in the huge Peng family manor, and each table was full of people. It was more grand and lively than the wedding feast.


    As the leader of the war, I was directly led to the main table. There were some senior leaders of the war and several important figures of the Peng family. I sat down next to Peng Yi. Immediately, Peng Yi announced the dinner to everyone.


    This announcement, to the brothers present, is the sound of nature bosom friend, they have nothing to do, immediately gobble up, enjoy eating and drinking, just like a hungry ghost reincarnation.


    Indeed, in the three months in Mangshan, we have never had a chance to eat such a good hot food. For us, it was a feast of Manchu and Han, and all the brothers had a good time. Of course, we did not forget to talk and laugh during the eating process. The whole Pengjia Manor was filled with the smell of food and the sound of noise and joy.


    But I did not blend into this joy, the food was tasteless, my heart has been pressing a matter, this matter is not resolved, I can not open my mind.


    Finally, I couldn''t help but open my mouth and asked Peng Yi beside me: "Uncle Peng, have you heard from my father during this period of time? I called him, but it turned off! "


    Hearing this, the whole table can not help but stop talking and laughing, and turn to Peng Yi, looking forward to his answer.


    Peng Yi, a moment ago, he was still smiling and entertained us to eat and drink. However, as soon as I had this problem, his smile froze on the spot.


    Gradually, the joy on his face faded, and the cloud of sadness rose, and his eyes became gloomy.


    The atmosphere of a table suddenly became dignified and incomparable, and all the people were straightening up. I was even more anxious. My back was cold and my nerves were tense.


    Filled with uneasiness, I asked Peng Yi again, "what''s the matter?"


    When I asked and asked again, Peng Yi finally couldn''t hold on. He sighed heavily. Then, he looked at me with guilt on his face and said in a stuffy voice, "ghost king, he left for Miao more than two months ago!"


    Peng Yi''s words, comparable to thunder, exploded in the Pengjia manor. Not to mention my table, even the people at the nearby table heard Peng Yi''s words. They all stopped their hands and looked at us.


    But sitting next to Peng Yi, I felt my heart burst, shock and fear, competing to attack. My passion dissipated, my head was buzzing and my eyes were dull.


    Silence for a long time, I just look at Peng Yi, hoarse voice asked: "what do you say, say it again?"


    On hearing the speech, Peng Yi sighed again. Then, he uttered a more dull voice: "the ghost king has already set out for Miao in a week after you enter the dark moon hall!"This time, Peng Yi''s voice directly pierced through the chaos, clearly pierced into my ears, and severely stimulated my nerves. My eyes suddenly burst red, in an instant, my whole person was furious. After a bang, I suddenly got up and yelled at Peng Yi with red eyes: "why don''t you tell me?"


    At this time, I was no longer calm, no longer any bullshit calm, my anger was all sent out, I was very angry, very bent, very afraid, all kinds of emotions were tearing me crazy, let me out of pain.


    I was cheated again. Like a fool, I suffered for three months, tired for three months, and struggled for three months, just to fight with my father and help him.


    However, my father did not say a word, or even, he did not say a word, he left quietly. The result of my hard work was that I was in vain. All is in vain, my hard work accumulated the wall of merciless collapse, my faith is completely shattered, my anger is simply burning the whole day. My roar even more startled every brother of Peng family manor. All of them put down their chopsticks and looked at me.


    Everyone knows that our training in dark moon hall is to improve ourselves and help my father deal with black Luocha. Now, we have grown up, and our strength has risen by leaps and bounds. Everything has developed as expected, but my father has left ahead of time. Who can accept this sudden change? At this moment, almost all the audience are stunned.


    Peng Yi, seeing me like this, his eyebrows were all tightly wrinkled, and his look was full of guilt. He angrily stood up from his seat and said to me, "Suluo, sorry, I shouldn''t hide you, but this is what the ghost King repeatedly told me. One week after you went to the dark moon hall, the ghost king came to me and said that he was going to Miao territory. He told me to keep this secret. Don''t tell you, don''t affect your training.


    He also told me that he must help you well and not be ambivalent. Most of all, he wants me to persuade you not to be impulsive. Because, the affair of Hei Luosha is his private affair and also related to his old resentment. He wants to solve it by himself, and he doesn''t want you to get involved in it. Finally, he told me to tell you that you have to take good care of yourself, how you want to develop, how to create a new world, but you can''t go to him! "


    Hearing Peng Yi''s words, my anger in my heart was even stronger. The fierce flame was burning me wildly. My eyes were red and my heart was like a knife. My father really cheated me again. All this was his intention. He did it on purpose. He didn''t plan to let me go to Miao.


    He knew my temperament, knew that I would not change if I insisted on one thing. He could not persuade me, so he made a three-month agreement with me to let me go to the dark moon hall, so that he could leave quietly.


    Suddenly, I thought of that day in the base camp of the flying car party. At first, my father was determined not to allow me, but because of Han Yimo''s persuasion, he immediately agreed to me.


    Now I think, Han Yimo''s persuasion is meaningful. I remember, she said a meaningful nod with my father. At that time, I only thought that she indicated to my father that she could trust me and agree with me. However, she nodded her head to hint my father. She cheated me out of my trust and let me go to the dark moon hall without hesitation. Then they could leave quietly.


    Yes, the last words my father said to me before I went to Mangshan Mountain were so profound that I felt like farewell. It turned out that he was really saying goodbye to me at that time. Everything was in his plan. I became a chess piece again, and I went into it according to the routine set by him.


    For three months, I was deeply in the dark, I was angry and I felt bad. Although I know that my father is doing this for my good, I am still very angry. He once again uses my trust as a tool. He is too hateful. The more I think about my eyes, the more angry I get. My whole person is like a balloon that is about to burst.


    Peng Yi obviously felt my anger. He stopped and couldn''t help but comfort me and said, "Suluo, don''t blame your father. It can be seen that he is too worried about your safety. He didn''t want to implicate you, so he left without saying goodbye. You should be considerate of the ghost King''s intention, not. "


    I didn''t wait for Peng Yi to finish speaking, but I raised my hand to interrupt him. Then I fell into deep meditation.


    My anger in the slow vent, my reason gradually return, I know, this is not the time for me to play a temper, is not the time to investigate who is responsible.


    Peng Yi is right. He is also right to hide from me for my good. Moreover, how dare he disobey my father''s orders? He will let me persist in the dark moon hall for three months no matter what consideration. My father, he lied to me is wrong, but in any case, he is for my safety. How can I blame him blindly?


    After a long time of relaxation, my mood was completely suppressed. Then, I solemnly asked Peng Yi, "Uncle Peng, do you know where the headquarters of bloody cherry blossom is?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 829

    Just now, I heard Peng Yi say that my father started early. My first reaction was not anger, but shock and fear. This is the most primitive emotion from the bottom of my heart, because I was too worried about my father''s safety. I was really afraid of his shortcomings.


    If my dad left the world like this, I would not be happy even if I became a God. He is my only family member in the world and my spiritual support. I can''t lose him, he can''t. As long as there is still a chance, I will rush to help him. Therefore, the first thing I have to do is to find out the location of the headquarters of red cherry blossom.


    But what made me even more disappointed was that Peng Yi didn''t seem to know the location of the mysterious organization. After listening to me, he directly shook his head at me and said, "I don''t know. The blood Cherry Blossom organization has always been mysterious and unpredictable. Many things are not disclosed to the public, let alone the location of its headquarters. I just heard that it seems to be in a village of the ethnic minorities on the border of Miao Autonomous Region. As for the specific location, I don''t know! "


    Hearing Peng Yi''s words, my heart sank and I was more anxious. I couldn''t wait. I asked Peng Yi, "do you have the latest news from my father?"


    On hearing this, Peng Yi still shook his head and said, "I don''t know. After the ghost King left H Province, there was no news at all!"


    Peng Yi''s words completely broke my heart. All my energy was drained, and the rest was exhausted and painful.


    My brother is the same, the passion is all cooling down, the atmosphere is no longer lively, not high, but a strong sense of depression. No one to talk, no one to eat, all staring at me.


    I don''t want to affect everyone''s mood because of my personal mood, so I said to Peng Yi in a deep voice: "well, you continue to eat, I am alone!"


    Said, I directly left the seat, Shen Muchen and others immediately got up, want to follow me, I stopped: "do not follow me!"


    Then, I quickened my pace, left the manor banquet site, came to an open flower bed.


    It happened that a group of patrol officers passed by the flower bed. I came to one of the patrol guards and asked him, "is there any smoke?"


    The patrol guard knew me. When he heard what I said, he immediately took out a cigarette and put it in my mouth and lit it for me.


    I took a puff of smoke, then said a thank you, and went to one side, quietly smoking, thinking about things.


    Now, I feel like a rubber ball that has been vented, and a sandbag that has been hit. I feel very depressed and bent. I feel very upset. There is no place to release my stuffy breath in my chest. How can I think that three months of training will usher in such a result. What''s more, after three months of training, my father has no news at all It made me think something was wrong with him. Otherwise, for such a long time, with the strength of my father, I must have eliminated the blood Butterfly and returned smoothly.


    However, he did not return triumphantly. He just evaporated from the earth without any news. This is really a terrible fact. I don''t think I can do it without worrying about it. In addition, the bloody cherry blossom is too terrible. Although my father is a legend, his strength is still unable to compete with the bloody cherry blossom. So, how much possibility does he have to survive?


    The more I think about it, the deeper my fear is. I''m really afraid that my father has something to do. What should I do if he dies? I want to be an orphan again. I don''t want to. I can''t bear the pain of losing my father, and I can''t accept the possibility that he can''t see his body. My heart is so painful. Suddenly, I lost the cigarette end in my hand, clenched my fist and roared up to the sky.


    All my depression and pain, all of my bending and suffering, all into this roar, roar earth shaking, continuous.


    After the roar, my whole person was more empty, almost tottering, at this time, Shen Muchen gently walked to my side, quietly persuasive way: "Arlo, don''t be sad, uncle''s strength is extraordinary, he will be OK!"


    I''m afraid that Shen Muchen, my best brother, dares to approach my angry lion.


    When I heard his voice, I came back from the state of losing my soul. I turned my tired eyes and looked at him dejectedly. I asked, "do you really think my father can handle the black Luocha?"


    My words choked the beautiful man, so that he did not know how to answer me. Obviously, he also felt that my father was more or less unlucky this time. Otherwise, my father would not cheat me to go to the dark moon hall, and finally put me aside. He just did not have absolute confidence to do so, so that he would not let me commit a risk.


    After a pause, I went on to say, "I''m going to the bloody Cherry Blossom headquarters in Miao Autonomous Prefecture. I''m going to find my father!"


    Shen Muchen listened, his face changed heavy. He said to me seriously: "uncle, don''t you want to go? What''s more, if our uncle can''t make things right, we''ll kill ourselves if we go


    I looked up at the next day and solemnly said, "do you think I may let my father care?"


    This words again Shen Muchen to block no words, he thought about it, and then again said: "but you don''t even know the location of the bloody Cherry Blossom headquarters, how do you find it?"


    I said solemnly: "this I will try to find out, you go to treat the brothers well, don''t worry about me, I''ll go out for a while first!"The voice falls, I then calmly left.


    Shen Muchen worried voice came: "where are you going?"


    I forthright return a sentence: "inquire about the location of the blood cherry blossom, as well as my father''s situation!"


    At the same time, my steps did not stop. On the contrary, my speed also accelerated. Like a strong wind, my body blew to the iron gate of Pengjia manor. In the parking lot outside the manor, I got on a car and drove away directly.


    No matter what, I''ll try my best to find out the news of my father. If there is no news, I must find out the location of the headquarters of red cherry blossom.


    I can''t wait. I don''t dare to delay for a moment. However, after driving out, I''m confused again. I don''t know where to go. Even Peng Yi doesn''t know the location of the bloody cherry blossom and my father''s situation. Who else in this city can know? How can I ask?


    After thinking about it for a long time, I thought of a man. He was grandfather Bai, an old man who knew everything. However, before I went to the dark moon hall, he left H Province and went back to take care of Bai Ling.


    If I look for grandfather Bai now, I have to go to his hometown. In that case, I have to face Bai Ling and the children I haven''t met for a long time. I really don''t know how to face them. If I could be responsible for them, I would go without hesitation, but I can''t, I can''t give Bai Ling any commitment, nor can I have any disputes with her. All I can do is to stay away.


    What''s more, when grandfather Bai went back to his hometown, he should not have known the latest news from my father, and he told me all about the bloody cherry blossom. As for the specific location of the headquarters of blood cherry blossom, the old man who has lived in seclusion for 30 years in the mountain village should not be clear. Even if there is such a possibility, grandfather Bai knows that with his temperament, he should not tell me that he and my father are in the same boat. My father doesn''t want me to go to him, so grandfather Bai must be the same. Therefore, looking for him is just like looking for him in vain.


    But if I don''t look for grandfather Bai, who can I look for? Who else is likely to know this?


    Unconsciously, my car speeds up against the wind. It seems that the faster the speed is, the faster the confusion in my mind can disperse and I can wake up. When the car drove to the gate of the University of H Province, I woke up a little bit and suddenly floated out the sound that I was the wind from the south of the Yangtze River.


    Immediately, I thought of Jiangjia villa, which I lived in for a long time. Yes, there it is, though Han Yimo! I must have gone with my dad, but maybe there are other people in Jiangjia villa. I can contact Han Yimo. No matter how bad it is, we can know something about it.


    After thinking about it, I stepped on the gas pedal and almost rushed to the Jiangjia villa. At 8:00 p.m., I arrived outside the Jiangjia villa. What makes me happy is that at the moment, there are bright lights in Jiangjia villa. In other words, there are still people living in Jiangjia villa, which shows that I have hope.


    Outside the door of the villa, I was very excited, and then I walked out of the house quickly.


    After waiting for a moment, the door opened, and a middle-aged woman came out. She looked at me calmly and asked, "who are you looking for?"


    I looked at the woman carefully and found that it was a completely strange face. It looked like a housekeeper. However, I could perceive that she had martial arts foundation. Obviously, this person who looked like a nanny was not an ordinary person.


    Without much hesitation, I would like to speak and explain my identity to her. But the words did not speak, suddenly, a 14-5-year-old girl from the villa courtyard rushed out.


    As soon as she came out, a familiar breath immediately came to my face. When I saw her face, I immediately thought of this girl. She was a simple girl full of curiosity about the outside world in the countryside, sun Xiangru''s daughter, sun Yihan.


    As soon as she arrived at me, she said to me excitedly: "big brother, you are here at last!"


    Sun Yihan''s appearance, let me suddenly stunned, her words is to let me cold not Ding of startled. Why does she look familiar to me?


    If I am still the appearance and identity of Jiangnan style, it''s nothing to recognize me at a glance, or even show that I am very close to me.


    After all, she saved me at the beginning. Although we had only been together for a few days, the little girl was warm by nature and got along well with me and Peng Xuefei.


    Most of all, she was too curious about the outside world at that time, and she always pestered me to ask about the outside world. When she saw us off, she insisted on going out of the mountain village with us to have a look at the outside world. Therefore, it is normal for her to be deeply impressed by the Jiangnan style.


    But now that I have changed my identity and face, how can she recognize me? And a little doubt without, seems to confirm who I am.


    Can''t help it, I looked at Sun Yihan in amazement, wondering: "do you know who I am?"


    Sun Yihan blinked at me and said, "of course, brother Jiangnan wind!"


    With that, Xiao Fang seemed to realize something and suddenly added: "no, it''s brother Suluo!"I didn''t expect that this simple little girl could understand me so clearly. However, before I could untie my doubts, sun Yihan couldn''t wait to take my hand and said excitedly, "don''t ask, let''s go in and talk about it!"


    In this way, I was pulled into the interior of the villa and into her room in a kind of chaotic state.


    After sitting down, I immediately asked the doubts in my heart: "Yihan, how do you recognize me?"


    Sun Yihan pointed to the wall with his mouth toot and said easily, "here, look!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 830

    I turned too far, only to find that in sun Yihan''s room, hung a picture of me, which is exactly what I look like now.


    When I was puzzled, sun Yihan explained: "this is the picture my father gave me when he left. He said that this is the Jiangnan style now, that is, Suluo. My father also said that you used to live here. He told me to wait for you here. But I have been waiting for you for nearly three months. I am bored to death. Fortunately, you are here!"


    After listening to sun Yihan, I immediately asked her, "Yihan, what else did your father say?"


    Hearing this, sun Yihan shrunk his mouth and replied, "if you come, you will accompany me and take care of me. Maybe he will come back soon."


    At the end of the day, sun Yihan''s tone became very sad, and her eyes were full of loss. Obviously, she didn''t want her father to leave, and she didn''t want to wait endlessly for her father.


    At the same time, I also understood that they had planned all this. My father had already discussed with sun Xiangru and Han Yimo that he would abandon his children and go to the Miao Autonomous Region to find bloody cherry blossoms. Sun Yihan and I were left behind children. They were really cruel to do so.


    What''s more, they left sun Yihan for me to take care of her with peace of mind. However, how can this be possible? I am a person with ideals and aspirations. My grand blueprint has just begun. How can I be bound by a little girl? I can''t leave my dad alone.


    Looking at Sun Yihan''s innocent face, I couldn''t help asking, "Yihan, do you know where your father went and what did you do?"


    She shook her head and said melancholy, "I don''t know. My father and aunt Han left together. My father just took me as a child and didn''t tell me anything. But I know that he must be doing dangerous things. These days, my heart is very restless. I always feel that something happened to my father, and I''m worried about him!"


    More said Sun Yihan''s eyes more gloomy, gloomy still with a thick worry.


    It seems that sun Yihan, like me, has been kept in the dark about everything. She is a simple and innocent little girl just like when she lived in a mountain village. However, sun Xiangru came out of the mountain for me. He must not leave sun Yihan alone in the village. He must bring him out.


    The Jiangjia villa is Han Yimo''s home. Although I don''t know what the conflict between Han Yimo and sun Xiangru is, I can still be sure that sun Yihan should be their children. Therefore, it is not surprising that sun Yihan lives here.


    However, from sun Yihan''s words just now, she calls Han Yimo as her aunt. It can be seen that she does not even know her own life experience.


    She is more pitiful than I am. At least I know my mother''s name and appearance, but she even does not know her mother standing in front of her. In her concept, her mother is nihilistic and never exists. Moreover, if my father really has an accident, sun Xiangru and Han Yimo must be hard to escape. At that time, sun Yihan and I will be orphans in an instant.


    Even though he tried his best to deceive his father, he was not afraid of his own safety, but he was not relieved.


    However, as sun Yihan''s only support, my big brother can''t say any words of despondency. I can''t let her fall into sadness. I can only tell a white lie and comfort him: "Yihan, don''t worry. Your father is a very strong man, he will be OK!"


    Sun Yihan listened to my words, the haze on her face immediately swept away. She looked at me seriously and said firmly: "well, I believe my father, he promised that he would come to pick me up!"


    Seeing sun Yihan like this, my heart is more heavy, she has been looking forward to sun Xiangru to come back to pick her up, but if sun Xiangru really can come back, not early back? He is so fond of his daughter, who is willing to put her daughter on hold for such a long time. He trusted me and gave my daughter to me, or he deliberately bound me with sun Yihan, afraid that I would go to them impulsively.


    It''s just that I can''t do it. I can''t do it.


    Just as I was thinking, sun Yihan''s voice like a silver bell came again: "big brother, take me out to play, I''ve been here for so long, no one takes me out to play, I''m suffocating!"


    Hearing sun Yihan''s voice, I immediately broke free from the complicated thoughts. Then, I looked at her blankly and asked, "ah, now?"


    Sun Yihan nodded: "yes, I want to go out and play. The city is so big, I think I have a lot of things to do. I just want to see the different side of the big city!"


    As she said this, sun Yihan''s eyes showed the color of infinite longing. She had already forgotten the sorrow just now, and there was only expectation and joy in her expression. Although sun Yihan has now lived in the city, she is still the same as before. She has never been anywhere. She is full of yearning for big cities and wants to play with everything.


    To be honest, if I have time, I will take her to play and show her the world. But now, I have no time, no mood, no energy to play with her!


    I can''t wait to fly to my father''s bloody Cherry Blossom headquarters immediately to help my father tide over the difficulties. Even if I can''t fly there for a while, I have to find out his news as soon as possible and find out the location of the bloody Cherry Blossom headquarters.So, no matter whether sun Yihan is lost or not, I can only refuse her request. I look at her with guilt and say firmly: "I''m sorry, Yihan, now I can''t play with you, I have urgent things to do!"


    After listening to my words, sun Yihan''s excitement was drowned in an instant. Her sadness suddenly overflowed. Her joy came and went quickly. Just in the blink of an eye, she shriveled up her mouth, a look to cry, she looked at me pitifully, sad way: "my father does not accompany me, left me alone, he said you will accompany me, now even you will abandon me?"


    Her voice almost choked, her eyes became red, disappointment and sadness filled her heart. Seeing sun Yihan like this, I really couldn''t bear it, not because she was so poor, but because I knew clearly that she was lonely because of me. Now her parents are risking their lives for my father''s sake It''s really cruel if I want to let go of it.


    However, if I am willing to stay here and play with sun Yihan every day, I really can''t do it, no matter what. At the beginning, for the ambition in my heart, in order to help my father deal with the bloody cherry blossom, I let Ziyi go back to my hometown. After three months of hard work in the dark moon hall, how can I return to the ordinary life again? Even if I die, I can''t go back to the peaceful days. I must go forward.


    However, just as I had just established this idea in my heart, all of a sudden, there was a loud noise outside the room. The sound was shocking. Especially in this quiet atmosphere, it seemed more and more abrupt, so that my heart shook violently, and sun Yihan screamed in horror.


    I frowned, and then I got up and opened the door. Out of the room, came to the hall, I even saw a person lying in the middle of the hall, it is just for me to open the middle-aged woman.


    This powerful woman in my opinion actually lay on the ground like this. Even her expression was stiff, her body was still, and she had no breath of life at all.


    Right now. My heart is tight, nerves are tense up, eyebrows deep lock.


    At this time, sun Yihan also quietly put out her small head from the room. When she saw the middle-aged woman lying on the ground, she immediately rushed to the front, squatted on the ground and held the middle-aged woman in her arms and cried: "aunt snake, aunt snake, what''s wrong with you? Wake up quickly!"


    Sun Yihan''s voice is particularly sad, and her expression is even more painful. Obviously, she has already had feelings for this woman.


    But I didn''t have much time to sigh. I just went quietly to sun Yihan with vigilance and looked around, but I didn''t see a figure. Finally, my eyes were directed at the door of the villa which was kicked open. I saw that two bodyguards of the villa were lying on the ground beside the gate. It was obvious that the two bodyguards died quietly, so, sneak attack You must be a master.


    For a moment, my vigilance increased again. My heart beat faster and faster. My eyes were all over the place and I yelled: "who? Don''t be sneaky, come out of here


    When I said this, my voice was very loud, but my heart was beating drums. People in the dark are always the most terrible. I can feel a strong crisis, but I can''t find the existence of the enemy. Therefore, my heart is very uneasy. What''s more, I don''t know who the enemy is attacking. Jiang''s villa is attacked at night, sooner or later, just in me Time, are they aiming for me?


    With the fall of my voice, outside the villa slowly into a few figures, they are a total of four people, are strange faces. But as soon as they appeared, my heart suddenly burst out, and my eyes could not help flashing a touch of surprise, because their clothes are very special, all of them are strange clothes. Obviously, this is the dress of ethnic minorities, and I have seen this dress up.


    It was in Pengjia manor. When Wu Tianhao designed Peng Qing''s mutiny, he brought with him men wearing this kind of clothes. At that time, Peng Yi found that one of them had a tattoo, which was a unique symbol of blood cherry blossom. Obviously, the man in front of him was also a person with blood cherry blossom.


    Suddenly, my heart beat faster and even trembled. An invisible fear completely shrouded me. I had already made it clear that these people were coming to me www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 831

    I really didn''t expect that, just after I came out of the dark moon hall, the bloody Cherry Blossom people came to me. I didn''t even know the location of their headquarters. They found me first. I went from the active side to the passive side and fell into the crisis.


    However, no matter how big the crisis is, I can''t panic. After three months of training in dark moon hall, my strength has already improved by leaps and bounds. I don''t need to be afraid of them. Even if these four are masters of the masters, I can handle them.


    I tried my best to suppress the inner emotions, gently pulled sun Yihan up and pulled her behind me. Then, I stared at the four men in strange clothes and asked in a cold voice, "what do you mean?"


    As for my question, the four people did not understand. They did not respond at all. Their expressions were still cold, their lips were closed, and there was no tendency to open their mouths at all. They seemed to be incarnated as robots, blocking the door and motionless.


    I couldn''t figure out what they thought and was about to ask again. But just then, the jingling sound came from outside the villa, just like the crisp bell sound. In this special atmosphere, the sound seemed terrifying and treacherous.


    And the four men in strange clothes at the door, when they heard the voice, moved. They left and right consciously and stood in two rows, just like welcoming guests.


    After a while, a figure slowly emerged in my eyes. This person has a delicate and delicate appearance, just like a painting in the mountains. Her skin is white, her appearance is delicate, and she looks very young. However, through the crow''s feet of her eyes and her eyes, I can feel that she is quite old.


    The most special thing about her is not her appearance, but her dress. Her clothes are gorgeous and colorful. She has all kinds of accessories on her body. She also wears a special headdress on her head. The material of the headdress is a bit like platinum, the shape is like a washbasin, and the style is like peacock feathers. There are many small pendants on the edge. It should be these small pendants that made the jingling sound just now. Although I don''t know much about the ethnic minorities, I am familiar with her dress. This is the dress of Miao nationality.


    At the time of my inner shock, this man had already entered the villa. At the entrance of the hall, she stopped. Then, she slowly raised her eyes and looked at me with a very deep look. She made a very ethereal voice to me: "solo, please come with me!"


    Her tone is modest on the surface, but in fact it has a strong sense of threat. Her voice is very, very ethereal.


    Hearing this sound, I felt that I was bitten by termites, and I felt cold and creepy. Although she didn''t exude her momentum, she looked as calm as ordinary people, but as soon as she spoke, I immediately felt that the woman who could make such an ethereal voice was extremely strong.


    In my impression, the most powerful woman is Han Yimo. She is a heroine of the women. She is a real heroine. However, the woman who appears suddenly seems to be no worse than Han Yimo, and her terror is also unfathomable.


    Almost can''t help it, I blurted out to her: "are you black Luocha?"


    At the moment of saying the name, my heart trembled again, and the feeling of horror was even worse.


    Black Luocha, she is the eldest of the blood cherry blossom, also is the Miao women, is the strength against the sky terror. And the person in front of me seems to meet all the conditions, although I don''t want to believe that black Luocha will appear. But when I saw her, I couldn''t help but connect her with black Luocha.


    However, my question made the serious looking woman laugh. The laughter was melodious, like the sound of the water in the stream, but it was heart-catching, soul grabbing and chilling.


    After laughing, she said to me with disdain: "hum, ridiculous, Suluo, you look too high on yourself. Do you need the leader to come out in person to catch one? Stop talking nonsense and follow me


    Her tone is full of disdain. She does not hide her contempt for me. It seems that she has lowered her status by catching her own, let alone her eldest brother, black Luocha. In other words, black Luocha is more mysterious and more powerful than this man.


    Unconsciously, the horror of blood cherry blossoms was higher in my consciousness. Just this woman, I can''t understand her, how abnormal is the strength of the black Luocha? I really can''t imagine, the blood cherry blossom, it has completely exceeded my cognition. However, even if the bloody cherry blossom is more terrifying, even if the strength of the woman in front of me is too deep to be measured, even if I have no confidence to deal with her at all, I will not be arrested.


    After a pause, I said to her in a deep voice, "where are you going?"


    "I''ll take you to your father," she said softly


    Her tone was very secretive, and her expression was so profound that people could not understand what she thought. However, as soon as I heard this, my nerves suddenly became sensitive, and the whole person was furious. I could not help but roar at her and said, "where is my father?"


    Seeing my reaction, she couldn''t help but snort. She disdained to pull the corner of her mouth and said, "you just need to follow me, and then you can know!"


    Her answer made me more uneasy. Although I couldn''t guess the intention of the bloody cherry blossom and I didn''t know what happened to my father, I clearly felt that these people had bad intentions. They came to arrest me, there must be a conspiracy. Of course, I would not be foolish enough to follow them.Then, I slowly showed my strong side and said impolitely to her, "what if I don''t leave?"


    Hearing what I said, her face suddenly changed, and a flash of edge flashed in her eyes.


    Without mercy, she changed her attitude, and she said in a sharp voice, "that will offend me, go on!"


    As soon as she gave the order, the men in strange clothes who guarded the door like a door god rushed to me like a strong wind. However, they did not all go out, only two came up. Maybe these people didn''t pay attention to me at all. Therefore, they disdained all of them.


    I didn''t have time to think about it. I quickly pulled sun Yihan aside and quickly met the two men.


    As soon as I handed them over, I felt that they were extraordinary. Their speed was super fast and their moves were extremely strange. They were like wandering souls. The strength of these people in strange clothes was really terrible. It can be said that before I went to the dark moon hall for training, it was hard to make an estimate, let alone to deal with them. In front of them, the power of these two people combined directly doubled, and those unique moves became more ghostly and very poisonous.


    I can''t understand the martial arts skills they use, and I can''t find the rules of their moves. They are really strange people, and their moves are so insidious. All the moves are to take your vital part, just like a poisonous snake. If you are not careful, you will die.


    In the past, I must have fallen down, but now, I am different. After three months of training in dark moon hall, I have learned all the abnormal unique skills and understood the essence of various martial arts.


    I''m good at dealing with all kinds of attacks. At the same time, my mentality has also improved. When fighting, I can put my mind in a very stable state of mind. The internal and external changes make me look new. I have become a master of the younger generation.


    So now. In the face of the joint attack of these two men, I can still cope with it. However, I have just come out of the mountain, and I haven''t been proficient in the martial arts. Now, it''s a little hard to deal with such a powerful master for the first time.


    At the beginning, I was obviously a little powerless, almost unable to resist, but later, my mind stabilized, I gradually cope with it, vaguely took the upper hand.


    But I am still in the defensive state, not out of the original position, because I know that I want to save not only my own life, but also sun Yihan''s life. I can''t leave her in front of the enemy and expose her to danger.


    But these two people see for a long time can''t take me, they are a little anxious, their speed is faster and faster, their moves are more and more fierce, of course, even if they are more fierce, this impatience, can not help but confuse the mind, the more anxious and unstable, the more flaws.


    On the contrary, my state of mind is just like a straight line, always in a stable state, and my eyesight will be better. Even if the other party''s moves are weird, I can timely crack them. After they are distracted, the more keen my eyes are, the more I find out their flaws and shoot one of them away.


    My strength was extremely swift and violent. With one bullet leg, the man was repulsed. Seeing that the situation was not good, his partner knew that he could not defeat me. He gave me a slap and took advantage of the situation to retreat.


    The calm woman, seeing that she couldn''t take me down with both hands, could not help showing a look of surprise in her deep eyes. With an extremely complicated look, she looked me up and said to me, "sulo, I didn''t expect you have some skills. No wonder you are rebellious!"


    Her words seemed to praise me, but her tone was still full of contempt. Obviously, no matter how strong I was, I could not attract her attention. She''s just so crazy. She''s so arrogant.


    After hearing what she said, I couldn''t help shouting to her: "no matter who you are, I advise you not to mess around. H Province is my world, you can''t do anything nonsense!"


    At this moment, I also showed the corresponding momentum, but in fact, I was doing a meaningless struggle, and I said this just to scare her.


    Because I know that I can''t deal with the joint efforts of the mysterious woman and the four men in strange clothes. Besides, sun Yihan is still there. It''s impossible for me to escape. I have no choice but to take out my power to suppress her.


    However, this is no use for the mysterious woman. She is too lazy to pay attention to me any more. She directly orders: "let''s go together!"


    All of a sudden, the four men in strange clothes attacked me together with the wind and the clouds.


    It''s more than enough to deal with two of them, but I''m a little weak in the face of the joint attack of the four of them. No matter how stable my mentality is and whether I can see their moves clearly, I still have no three heads and six arms, so it is difficult to defeat four with one. The four of them are like a vine, tightly intertwined with each other, without showing gaps and flaws, which makes me unable to break through.


    However, even if I was on the brink of extinction, I still maintained a stable mentality. Nothing can defeat me. Even if I die, I will die in the battle of scenery. I am not afraid of danger or anything. Therefore, the more I fight, the more boiling my blood is. I seem to be addicted to my own world and can''t extricate myself. Everything outside seems to have nothing to do with me.These four masters are equivalent to my accompaniment. I fight with them constantly and keep circling. No matter how deep the whirlpool is, I can''t submerge me. I''m in it and I''m comfortable.


    The living room of the villa has become a mess because of our fighting. However, I can''t take care of everything. I just immerse myself in the fight, and the more frustrated I am, the braver I am. I can''t break through the combo of the four of them, and I''m even a little powerless.


    Now, after a series of twists and turns, I am more and more skillful. I fully show my unique skills and use them very skillfully. Therefore, in the face of the four people''s attack, I was in the downwind at the beginning, slowly to a draw, and finally, I was in the upper hand.


    Just when I thought that I could break through the four masters, the voice of the mysterious woman suddenly pierced into my ear: "Suluo, stop it, hurry up, or I''ll kill the girl!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 832

    In a state of selflessness, I was shocked by the voice of a mysterious woman, and I suddenly woke up. Immediately, I followed her voice and found that sun Yihan was being pinched by her. Obviously, seeing that I was powerful, I might break through the encirclement and try to threaten me with sun Yihan.


    The bloody cherry blossom is indeed a vicious and vicious organization. They engage in such despicable activities. What''s more, their means are extremely cruel, merciless and insidious. They will do whatever they can to achieve their goal, whether you are an old man or a child.


    I know that as long as I continue to fight, I believe that the mysterious woman will kill sun Yihan mercilessly. I dare not gamble on her life. In an instant, my body is still and I dare not make any action.


    At the same time, their hands all hit me. At the same time, I flew back violently and finally fell on the ground. The blood spurted out of my mouth. Sun Yihan immediately cried out: "big brother, big brother!"


    Her voice almost broke, and her expression was even more frightened. It was strange that this little girl had never seen such a bloody scene. She was not frightened, especially because I was so beaten for her sake. Of course, she was more sad.


    However, the mysterious woman did not have any pity. She did not let Sun Yihan go. She still threatened the poor little girl. It was too much. Can''t help it, I covered my chest and growled at her: "shameless, you take a little girl to blackmail what, have the ability, we play fair and aboveboard!"


    Hearing this, the mysterious woman suddenly let Sun Yihan go. Then, she opened her feet and slowly walked towards me.


    When she came to me, she stood up. Her figure became more and more strange at this moment, which made a huge shadow over me. Her eyes were extremely scornful. She looked down at me from a high position and said in a cold voice, "the leader asked me to catch you. I feel a little condescending. You are good. Do you want me to fight with you? I tell you, I haven''t played for a long time. You are not qualified to let me.


    If you''re not stupid, you should know. You can''t escape from my palm. Are you fighting in vain here? Do you want to delay waiting for help or what? I don''t want to waste time with you. If you want to know yourself, just follow me and don''t ask for trouble


    The madness of the mysterious woman has reached the extreme. It turns out that I am so small in front of her. Unconsciously, my chest tightness intensifies, and I try my best to roar at her: "you"


    just after saying a word, my chest seems to explode. The pain is painful. I cough and gargle uncontrollably.


    When the mysterious woman saw me like this, she even laughed without implication. The laughter was even more rampant and full of ridicule. All of a sudden, her laughter stopped suddenly, and her arrogance burst out, which made me more and more breathless.


    With the momentum of devastation, she was very frivolous and yelled at me: "I might as well tell you that in the people you know, in addition to your father ghost king, no one can stop me, but your father can''t protect himself. Now, the gods can''t save you."


    The mysterious woman''s voice just fell, suddenly, a strong voice followed by the broken air: "that''s not necessarily!"


    This sudden sound, though very old, is particularly powerful, and even more domineering than the madness of mysterious women.


    As soon as it sounded, the scene was filled with a murderous atmosphere, which was instantly dispersed. Even the arrogant and lawless mysterious woman was shocked by this voice. Her arrogant face could not help but float a trace of surprise. Her unchanging calm and quietly changed. She finally began to have some attention.


    And I, at the moment of hearing the voice, my heart suddenly stirred up, filled with hope and light, because I was very familiar with the voice, almost instantly, I recognized that it was the voice of white grandfather.


    In my heart, white grandfather is in addition to my father, the next day, as long as he came, there is no matter can not be solved, this old man is really very powerful, no matter what, it is difficult for him. He is like the light in my world. Where he is, my world will be bright. I don''t have to worry about the darkness devouring me.


    To tell you the truth, a moment ago, I was completely disheartened. Just like the mysterious woman said, I was just struggling for nothing. I know very well that I can''t fight her. Her strength is too terrible. She should be no less than Han Yimo. She even listens to her words, next only to my father. She has her capital. Except for my father, she doesn''t pay attention to anyone around me.


    Her powerful let me become powerless, at the same time, also let me deeply believe that the bloody cherry blossom is indeed an elusive existence, a bottomless abyss. Even the myth of my father fell into the whirlpool of it. When I heard the mysterious woman say that my father was unable to protect himself, my heart stabbed fiercely. Sure enough, my father was defeated. He must have met with a major crisis and would not be heard from. Now I get his news from the enemy population. This is a painful fact.


    But, to be sure at least, my dad is still alive and has hope, which is a blessing in the blue.More importantly, in this most critical moment, the white grandfather appeared, his voice called back my blood, let me regain vitality, let me once again ignite the fighting spirit, his words are really inspiring, is equivalent to severely hit the mysterious woman''s face, heavily trampled on her arrogance.


    With the disappearance of white grandfather''s voice. A bent and thin figure, quietly from the courtyard into the villa hall, his body is thin and short, but his shadow is pulled by the light very long, let him look so invincible and extraordinary.


    Grandfather Bai is still the little old man, but at this moment, he radiates unlimited light in my eyes. Unconsciously, I stood up from the ground, and then walked to sun Yihan''s side to protect her.


    And the mysterious woman standing high above, she obviously felt the difference of white grandfather. Therefore, she ignored my small role, just staring at white grandfather with bright eyes, and her eyes were full of light.


    After a while, she said, "who are you?"


    For the mysterious woman''s question, white grandfather appears to be a little careless, but his eyes have been staring at the mysterious woman, the meaning of the eyes is complex and profound, as if to see through her whole.


    After staring at it for a few seconds, the white grandfather leisurely replied: "I''m just a bad old man. I haven''t asked about the world for many years, and no one can remember it. It''s not worth mentioning. But it''s you, as the Dharma protector of blood cherry blossoms, who even ran out to catch a little doll. Isn''t it a bit outrageous? "


    After all, the white grandfather still saw through the mysterious woman. He even knew her identity. He felt that the little old man who lived in seclusion in the mountain village really knew everything and could not escape his eyes.


    And the mysterious woman in the white grandfather''s words, look can not help but change, become no longer tight, her eyes once again revealed the light of the color. Perhaps, because of her special status, she is in a high position in the blood cherry blossom, so her arrogance is all the time. Even if she feels that grandfather Bai is extraordinary, she doesn''t care. She still uses her arrogant tone to say unkindly to grandfather Bai: "I heard that when the ghost King came out from the dark moon Hall of the Hai Gang, there was a little old man beside him. I think it should be you. But I don''t care who you are or what relationship you have with the ghost king. Since you know my identity, you should be clear about it. No one is allowed to interfere with the affairs of the bloody cherry blossom, and those who are discerning will quickly disappear! "


    In the face of the threat of the mysterious woman, the white grandfather gently shook his head and said with a smile: "I really don''t care about your bloody Cherry Blossom affairs, but if you want to take Suluo, I won''t allow it!"


    White grandfather''s tone is very strong and domineering, mysterious woman crazy, grandfather white is more crazy than her, he did not hide, no longer retreat, to show his strength at a glance.


    In the past, I rarely saw grandfather Bai fight with people. The first time I saw him fight with Wasabi, but at that time, he was just playing with horseradish. Later, in Mangshan, he was fighting with the people in dark moon hall, and he was always in defensive state. I never saw him show his real kung fu. Although, grandfather Bai said that he was just running away, I knew Dao, his kung fu is not much worse than my father, he is just modest.


    This time, grandfather Bai wants to keep a low profile. He may know that words can''t make mysterious women retreat. Then, he has to use force.


    If it is true, the mysterious woman listened to the words of grandfather Bai, and her momentum of destroying the withered and decaying soared again. She took the boundless momentum, and she directly cried to the white grandfather: "bad old man, do you want to die?"


    "I don''t want to!" he chuckled


    The mysterious woman''s eyes glowed, and she said coldly, "get out of here!"


    Angry, the mysterious woman is completely angry, her attitude is not polite, her voice is earth shaking, the whole villa seems to shake, her majestic momentum, burst out, around the impervious white grandfather.


    In the face of the mysterious woman''s drinking, the white grandfather not only did not shrink back, but also took a strong step towards the mysterious woman, and said: "don''t go away, because you can''t kill me!"


    Once again, the white grandfather oppressed the mysterious woman with his tyranny. No matter how strong she was, he also had a proud posture and was confident that he could crush the mysterious woman. When the four subordinates saw that he was so overbearing, they were all angry, and there was fire in their eyes. All of them moved, and they wanted to go forward to deal with grandfather Bai.


    But the mysterious woman put out her hand to stop them. Of course, this is not that the mysterious woman wants to let go of the white grandfather, but she wants to do it by herself, because she knows that the strength of the white grandfather is worth her doing.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 833

    White grandfather, mysterious women, are masters in the master, no one knows their real strength, I also have self-knowledge, I am absolutely not the opponent of mysterious women, and I do not know the real strength of white grandfather, but I believe that, white grandfather will not lose.


    With the move of grandfather Bai''s steps, the fiery atmosphere in the hall is becoming more and more intense. The momentum of grandfather Bai is calm but grand, and the momentum of mysterious woman is supernatural and terrifying. Her body is not moving, but her momentum is constantly rising and sweeping all over the world.


    The pendant on the mysterious woman''s body and headdress, because of her constant shaking momentum, issued a crisp bell sound, very ghostly. In the face of such a female devil wearing a different kind of clothes, grandfather Bai is not afraid at all. His face is still confident and resolute. He keeps walking towards the ethereal woman. As soon as he comes to the ethereal woman, the motionless mysterious woman suddenly burst out: "go to death!"


    With the roar of the mysterious woman, the mysterious woman made a move.


    The seemingly light hearted grandfather Bai, of course, had already made preparations for the battle. At the moment of the mysterious woman''s hand, his figure changed suddenly, and he immediately met the mysterious woman.


    In this between the electric light flint, the two super masters will roar to fight together.


    As soon as two people fought, I felt a heat wave coming to my face. The air seemed to have Mars exploding. The atmosphere around me was very burning. I couldn''t help but pull up sun Yihan and quickly retreated to the corner of the wall.


    And the four men in strange clothes, just like me, were afraid of being affected. They kept retreating until they reached the door. The huge living room of the villa was reduced to a battlefield. As soon as the battle situation opened, it became extremely fierce.


    My body shrunk to the corner of the wall, but my eyes are not away from the battlefield, or even blink for fear of missing a moment of wonderful.


    My heart is also surging, very excited, very looking forward to, as a warrior, I naturally look forward to watching the match between the masters, because I can understand a lot from it, can broaden my horizons, can learn new moves.


    In the past, the most fierce fight I have ever seen was the duel between Sheng Er ye and sun Xiangru and Han Yimo. It is a duel that I can''t forget until now. The power of the duel really shocked me and integrated into my memory.


    As for my father, although he is powerful, he has never shown the most real strength in front of me. He almost kills his opponent in seconds, and there is nothing worth learning.


    This time, the battle between Bai and Han Yimo is more wonderful than the fight between Sheng Er ye and Han Yimo sun, because I can feel that the strength of Bai is superior to Sheng Er ye, and the strength of mysterious woman is not inferior to Han Yimo. I believe that the duel between them must be more exciting and exciting. Therefore, after they started fighting, I opened my eyes and held my breath Inhale, extremely attentive, incomparably looking forward to watching.


    At first, I thought the mysterious woman didn''t use weapons, but later, I watched intently and saw that the mysterious woman had a weapon in her hand. It was an embroidered needle with needle and thread. The thread was like silk, which was very flexible and tough, and was not easy to break.


    I really didn''t expect that there are still people who use this kind of weapon in today''s society. Moreover, looking at the skillful skills of the mysterious woman, it is absolutely not overnight for her to use this weapon. A small embroidered needle is so perfect that it seems that people and needles are integrated into one. The power of the needle is infinitely powerful, which is more lethal than swords and guns.


    With the needle in her hand, the strength of the mysterious woman is obviously several times stronger. Her body is flexible and the needle is more flexible. In addition, her terrifying momentum makes her look like a devil. She has the invincible demeanor of the invincible Oriental invincible. What''s more, in the process of fighting, the bell sound of the pendant on the mysterious woman''s body is like a magic sound, and the tone is blurred, which is particularly easy to disturb the mind and distract people.


    As a spectator, I can''t help but feel dizzy. At the same time, my heart is also shocked. The strength of the mysterious woman is not boastful. She really has the magic power of the world. She is simply too strong. No wonder she thinks it is beneath her dignity to arrest me. No wonder she does not want to fight with me. No wonder she has no fear to come here. No wonder she said that no one can stop her except my father. She really has this capital.


    However, unfortunately, what the ethereal girl met today is not ordinary people, but the white grandfather, who is as thin as wood, as weak as the wind. In fact, his small body hides the power of destroying the earth and the sky. It is extremely strong and terrible. His internal power. It''s so deep that I can''t imagine. The martial arts moves he uses are his unique skill, Taiji.


    Grandfather Bai has been addicted to Taiji all his life. Almost every day, he will train. Day after day, he has practiced and practiced boxing for thousands of times. His body method and boxing skills have been developed thousands of times. His usage and the precipitation of years have made his Taiji practice to the highest level. It is not too much to call him the master of Taiji.


    The Taiji I used, at most, is to defuse the opponent''s powerful attack, but grandfather Bai is different. He can also make Tai Chi give out the power against the sky while defusing the attack, which almost has the effect of changing the stars. He can hit the opponent to his own strength, skillfully change it, and fight back to the other side, so that others will suffer a dull loss.Tai Chi is so Kung Fu. It''s really extraordinary to be used by grandfather Bai for almost every detail. His hands are as soft as cotton, but as hard as iron. He uses his strength to push a thousand pounds. To him, he is a pediatrician. His use of Tai Chi really makes me dumbfounded.


    My heart is shaking, my soul seems to be shaking, shaking, too shocked. The mysterious woman with the power of yin and the calm white grandfather, the two different styles of super masters fighting together, the scene is really exciting, it is never seen before.


    After learning from the dark moon hall, I still think that I can be on my own, if not invincible. At least I can protect myself, because I already have enough strength, but it turns out that there is a sky outside the sky, and there are people outside of the people. Compared with the two people in front of me, I can more clearly realize that I am too young. I am far from the level of grandfather Bai. His martial arts are precipitated by years. I don''t know how to catch up with him except time.


    Martial arts really has no end. It''s just like learning. It''s never too late to learn. Today, I''ve learned a little bit from this small corner. However, it''s hard for me to understand it for a while, especially Tai Chi. I''ve learned its surface moves for a long time, but it doesn''t have the amazing effect of grandfather Bai. It''s not really through short-term training Practice can be learned.


    Unconscious, the fight on the spot has lasted for a short time, with the passage of time, the strength gap between the two sides has gradually revealed.


    Although, the mysterious woman is very strong, strange and crazy, but she still can not defeat the white grandfather, the strength of the white grandfather is like a deep black hole, can absorb everything, no matter how strange your moves, no matter how strong and domineering you are, no matter how fierce your attack, grandfather white can have a way to resolve, and can appropriately give the mysterious woman Counterattack. At this point in the fight, although there is no winner or loser, it is obvious that grandfather Bai is in the upper hand, and the mysterious woman can''t hurt him at all.


    In fact, in addition to external moves and internal force competition, the more important thing is the state of mind. The fight between Grandfather Bai and the mysterious woman is unprecedented. Their moves are extraordinary, and their internal power is also extremely strong. However, in terms of mentality, the duel between Grandfather Bai and mysterious woman is unprecedented. I can clearly see that the white grandfather is better. From the head to the tail, the white grandfather''s state of mind is very stable. He really forgets himself. His face and his movements have not changed because of the sinister and forceful nature of the mysterious woman.


    On the contrary, the mysterious woman is characterized by madness. She is a little too crazy, and no one else is there. Although she has high strength, her madness has created her violence. The more violent she is, the more eager she is to let grandfather Bai die. However, the more she wants to die, the easier it is for him to play with her. This makes the mysterious woman more angry and self-confident But it was affected.


    More than ten minutes later, the flame of the mysterious woman has reached the extreme. The scenes in the hall are as messy as those after the earthquake. This scene also reflects the mentality of the mysterious woman. Perhaps, her heart is more disordered than that of the hall at the moment. Her rebellious moves, because of her chaotic mentality, can not help but show flaws.


    The calm grandfather Bai is extremely keen to grasp the flaw of the mysterious woman. At the moment when the mysterious woman madly releases the needle and thread to the white grandfather, his two arms, like a spirit snake, directly bypass the attack of the mysterious woman. He pinches the wrists of the mysterious woman''s hands and pulls hard to his side. When the mysterious woman''s body falls to him, the white grandfather bursts out At the same time, his hands pushed forward fiercely.


    The arrogant mysterious woman suddenly turned into a shell and flew backward.


    Standing at the door of the four men in strange clothes, Qi Qi hands, caught the mysterious woman flying.


    Suddenly, because of the impact, the five of them withdrew from the villa hall and fell into the courtyard of the villa.


    The white grandfather in the hall, after flying the mysterious woman, naturally stabilized himself and stood with his hands. His eyes were directed at the mysterious woman in the courtyard. Then, he opened his lips and made a very domineering and steady voice: "blood rose, I said, you are not my opponent!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 834

    Today''s grandfather Bai is different from the past. In the past, he always kept a low profile. Even if his medical skills were extraordinary, he was not frivolous. In terms of martial arts, he is more low-key, can not be low-key, almost did not expose his own strength.


    Today, the white grandfather not only showed his strength against the sky, but also export into crazy, overbearing, his words are equivalent to once again fan the mysterious woman, for is blood rose slapped, red fruit hit her face.


    However, this time, the arrogant and boundless blood rose didn''t get angry. She just stared at the white grandfather in disbelief, and said to you: "I really didn''t expect that there are still such masters like you around Suluo. Who are you in the end?"


    White grandfather smell speech, eyes can not help but change deep, and extremely sharp, he tightly staring at blood rose, issued a cold and severe voice: "you don''t need to know this, you just need to know, you are not qualified to take Suluo to leave, I advise you to know, quickly leave, don''t force me to kill!"


    When he said this, white grandfather, a thin and weak tiger, also showed his violent spirit, and his breath was full of people.


    Blood rose is still a little self-conscious, she did not continue to pester with the white grandfather, just angrily swept me. The eyes were still sinister. Then, with a wave of her hand, she walked out of the courtyard of the villa and disappeared in the night.


    But although the blood rose''s body disappeared in our sight, her arrogant voice resounded through the night sky: "no matter who you are, I will tell you that anyone who opposes the blood cherry blossom will not have a good end!"


    Her voice was still so frivolous that the night sky seemed to be blasted by her ethereal voice. My heart also suddenly shocked. Even if she had left, I was still a little shaken. I felt her ghostly voice around my ears.


    In my trance, white grandfather came to my side, whispered: "it''s OK, she''s gone, don''t worry!"


    When I heard the voice of grandfather Bai, I suddenly came back to my mind. Originally, I was really scared. However, the strength of grandfather Bai suppressed the fear in my heart. With him around, I always felt a strong sense of security.


    But, white grandfather, this is only to solve the urgent need, although the blood rose at the moment, but blood cherry blossom, black Luocha?


    The blood cherry blossom''s powerful, simply can''t detect, can''t imagine, such a Dharma king, can be so extraordinary, its overall strength, how abnormal?


    What can I fight with such a terrorist organization? How can I save my father.


    With a confused heart, I look at the empty door, can not help but say: "white grandfather, this blood rose in your mouth, how so arrogant?"


    White grandfather listened to my words, immediately explained: "because she has crazy capital, this woman, like a mosquito, her most powerful weapon is her needle, the needle edge is terrible, you do not think that it is a simple embroidery needle, in fact, her needle is full of poison, as long as the needle pierces the skin, you will soon lose the fighting power, let her kill.


    In addition, blood rose has a twin sister, also known as poison rose. They are the two Dharma protectors of Hei Luosha. They are from the same village as Hei Luocha. Although Hei Luocha is the eldest, she will not go out in person no matter what. Many things are left to the two Dharma kings. The two of them are the right and left arm of black Luosha.


    This time, the blood rose is alone, if the poison rose together, they will join hands. I''m not sure that I can fight against it, because their combination power is too powerful to destroy everything. Blood rose and poison rose are the same mother, they have natural telepathy, so no one can match them. They are like one. If I hadn''t seen blood rose using poison needle, I couldn''t tell which one she was! "


    After listening to white grandfather''s words, I was directly in a daze, my body was stiff, but my heart seemed to have thousands of emotions in the Pentium.


    Originally, the strength of this blood rose has exceeded my imagination, and her strength has reached the degree of metamorphosis. But it turned out that she had a twin sister, which required the combination of their two swords. Who can resist it? Grandfather Bai said he didn''t have confidence.


    In my impression, the combination of Han Yimo and sun Xiangru is unparalleled in the world. What''s more, compared with sun Xiangru and Han Yimo, the two sisters obviously have their own advantages. They are twins, born together and grow up together. However, Han Yimo and sun Xiangru are combined the day after tomorrow, even if they cooperate There are no more perfect twins.


    Bloody cherry blossom, there are such horrible twin sisters. How many abnormal experts are hidden in it? I really can''t imagine.


    Just when I was shocked, sun Yihan ran out from behind me. She took my hand and said in a trance: "big brother, aunt snake, she''s dead!"


    Sun Yihan''s words immediately awakened me. I turned my head and looked at her.


    Fortunately, the little girl is still quite strong. She has not been frightened by such shocking things tonight. She can still stand perfectly, which is very brave.


    However, after all, is it a dead person or a close friend of sun Yihan? This may have a great impact on Sun Yihan. I couldn''t help but glance at the corpse on the ground, then looked back at Sun Yihan and asked, "who is she?"Sun Yihan shook his head bewildered and said, "I don''t know. I only know that she is uncle snake''s wife. She has always asked me to call her aunt snake. After my father left, she has been taking care of me. During this time, she has been very kind to me, but how could she die?"


    Speaking of this, sun Yihan''s tears, finally fell down.


    And I, hear sun Yihan''s words, the heart also faintly stabbed, I didn''t expect, this middle-aged woman is snake uncle''s wife.


    At that time, my wife didn''t do his best to take care of me in the villa, but he didn''t do his duty for me.


    Later, I knew that uncle snake was my father''s man. Then, he must have gone to Miao with my father. Therefore, he left his wife in Jiangjia villa. But aunt snake died like this. It''s really cruel.


    My eyes, from again to the lying on the ground of aunt snake, and white grandfather may have just heard sun Yihan''s words, he has come to the snake aunt, is bending down to see Aunt snake''s situation, then, he slowly rose, facing me, said in a deep voice: "no help!"


    Uncle Bai''s words completely cut off my hope. Even he said that he couldn''t save her. Aunt snake was really dead and had no way to return to heaven.


    I couldn''t help it. I asked sun Yihan to bury her head in my chest and not let her see the tragic picture. My heart was also cold. Although I had no feelings for Aunt snake, I had feelings for uncle snake. He was unknown now and his wife died because of me. How can I be worthy of him. When I think of Uncle snake, I can''t help thinking of my father.


    Efforts to suppress the sadness, I will look at the white grandfather, a heavy tone said: "grandfather, just heard the blood rose said, my father, he can''t protect himself, do you know my father''s present situation?"


    Hearing the speech, the white grandfather''s face also can''t help but sink down. He nodded his head dejectedly and said in a deep voice: "your father did have an accident. He fell into the trap carefully arranged by black Luocha and Yang Tieqing, and suffered heavy losses. He gathered more than 200 old troops this time, and now only 10 people are left!"


    As soon as I heard this, my brain exploded, and my heart was like being shot through by ten thousand arrows. It hurt to drip blood.


    It''s really a big event. The powerful men and horses of the ghost king are invincible, especially sun Xiangru, Han Yimo and other generals. My father''s leading ability is beyond doubt. How could his team lose so miserably? How could it be possible?


    I don''t believe it. I always shake my head and say in pain, "no, I don''t believe it. How could it be like this? It can''t be like this. Where did you hear the grapevine?"


    The heart is too painful, the fact is too hard to believe, I can only deceive myself to refute, I have the right to be white grandfather cheat me.


    However, the white grandfather listened to my words, slowly came to my side, sighed, and bitterly said: "it''s true, child, how can I cheat you about this kind of thing. Some time ago, your father sent me a secret letter saying that he was trapped and was fighting against the bloody cherry blossom.


    However, he didn''t contact me for his own safety. He just couldn''t rest assured of you. He told me that the black Luocha was not the black one before. She lost her nature completely and was blinded by hatred. It''s so dehumanizing. Your father is afraid that black Luosha will cut you and torture him with you. Therefore, he sent me a secret message to ask me to take you away from here after you come out of the dark moon hall to protect your safety. At the beginning, I didn''t believe that the black Luocha would become so vicious. However, today I saw the blood rose come out to catch you personally. I believe it! "


    I can''t believe what my grandfather said. How can I not know that grandfather Bai can''t cheat me with this kind of thing. I just don''t want to accept this fact. How can I be willing to believe that my father''s army will be destroyed? At the end of the crossbow, he can''t even go down.


    But he has become like this, but still want me to hide, he does not understand me? He should know that my character is stubborn. How can I let him go and live on my own? Even if the blood cherry blossom is strong again, I can''t be a shrinking head turtle. In any case, I have to fight.


    With the determination to die, I looked at the white grandfather and said, "grandfather white, thank you for helping me. I know my strength is insignificant, but I still want to say, I can''t hide, never can!"


    Hearing this, the white grandfather can''t help a Leng, puzzled way: "I didn''t say to you to hide?"


    What do you mean by grandfather Bai? Didn''t my dad tell him to take me out of H Province? As soon as I came out of the dark moon hall, he came. He didn''t want to hide me. What else could it be?


    I looked at Han''s grandfather with doubts and asked inexplicably, "what are you doing here?"


    On hearing this, grandfather Bai''s eyes suddenly became awe inspiring. Then, his eyes showed a firmness that had never been seen before, and his expression became extremely solemn. Even his rickety body could not help straightening up, and his whole body exuded a bleeding breath, which was a real breath of talent in the lake.After a long time, the white grandfather suddenly made a voice and said, "take you to save your father!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 835

    Hearing this, I feel like seeing the sun come out in the West. It''s unbelievable. He never wanted to take part in the affairs of the river and lake before. Now that he is very old, is he planning to return to the world? Otherwise, how could he suddenly say such a thing to me? He didn''t want me to hide, he said he would take me to save my dad. It''s really strange.


    For a time, I could not slow down God, I looked at the white grandfather, wooden way: "grandfather, you won''t cheat me!"


    Hearing this, grandfather Bai''s face became more and more solemn. He looked at me seriously and said, "it''s true. Now the bloody cherry blossoms are becoming more and more rampant. If even your father is killed in their hands, I think the world will be in chaos in the future. Also, if the bloody Cherry Blossom really wants to kill you, you can''t be safe even if you hide in the ends of the world. It''s better to fight with them than to live in fear of hiding! "


    When grandfather Bai said this, he was full of fighting spirit, sonorous and powerful. He really looked like a changed person. He seemed to be really going to fight hard again.


    Seeing grandfather white like this, my heart couldn''t help but get excited. Although I don''t know why he suddenly became so energetic, it has always been my expectation to deal with the bloody cherry blossom to help my father, and I would have to fight with him.


    However, today''s appearance of blood rose made me more deeply aware of the gap between myself and the blood cherry blossom. I seemed to hit the south wall, and my confidence collapsed, and I had no confidence to win it.


    After a little calming down, I asked my grandfather Bai, "however, the bloody cherry blossom is not so powerful. My father almost lost all his troops against them, and my father himself was trapped. Even they could not defeat the bloody cherry blossom. How could I possibly compete with it with my present strength?"


    I don''t mean to be disheartened, but I have self-knowledge. At first, I planned to help my father deal with the bloody cherry blossoms. That is to say, I want to be my father''s deputy. I wish them a hand.


    As a result, my father''s main team has fallen. Now, just relying on me and my war, how can we do with the powerful bloody cherry blossom? Didn''t you end up dying like my dad and them?


    However, grandfather Bai was not as depressed as I was. His face was still firm, and his eyes seemed to have some affirmation and confidence in me. He looked at me deeply and said solemnly: "the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead. Don''t underestimate yourself and don''t look too high at the bloody cherry blossom. The reason why your father failed miserably is not that his strength is not strong enough, but that he didn''t expect that black Luocha had completely changed his sex. Your father fell into the pit.


    Black Luocha and Yang Tieqing can be regarded as the two people who know your father best. Both of them know your father''s character and his method of leading soldiers. They''re going to set a trap for your dad. It''s not hard. Your father will eventually fall into their trap and lose so miserably.


    But you are different. You are a new star, and the fire of war is also a new force. You have been trained to be a model tiger when you come back from the dark hall this time. You are an awakened tiger. Black Luocha doesn''t know you well enough. Therefore, it is not without hope that we want to surpass the bloody cherry blossom! "


    White grandfather''s words are methodical and reasonable, which makes my confidence rise. A glimmer of hope shoots into my body and makes my blood boil.


    Indeed, what grandfather Bai said is very reasonable. My father''s defeat was not due to his strength, but to his plan. The enemy, one is his old lover, the other is his old brother. They all know my father too well. In addition, after so many years, black Luocha and Yang Shuli should cooperate with each other. They sing the double reed and invite my father into the urn step by step. They have a lot of time to carefully set traps, especially the black Luocha. She may have created bloody cherry blossom to deal with my father for so many years Just wait for my dad to jump into her trap. Now, my dad jumps and loses.


    However, black Luocha did not understand me, and even, in her eyes, I was not as good as a mole ant. She must think it''s easier to deal with me than to crush an ant. And the more the enemy despises me, the more likely I will be able to surprise her and surprise her.


    Thinking of this, I quickly asked: "do you know the location of the headquarters of red cherry blossom?"


    White grandfather shook his head and replied: "the specific location is not clear, but I know the approximate location, we can find it!"


    Hearing this, I feel more and more bright. Today, I came out in a hurry to inquire about my father''s news and the location of the blood Cherry Blossom headquarters. Now, with the news from my father, the position of the bloody cherry blossom is almost finished. What''s more, with the help of grandfather Bai, I''m totally reaping a lot.


    Although, my father''s news is bad news, and the terror of bloody cherry blossom has exceeded my expectation. Today, the villager is also implicated. But in the end, I have completed the task of today, and I still have to deal with bloody cherry blossom. Although this move is very dangerous, I should give myself a little confidence with my grandfather Bai, who is an old general The fire of war is the tiger that wakes up. No matter how strong the black Luosha is, we newborn calves may have made a hole in it.


    In this way, I did not grind Ji, directly agreed to the white grandfather.


    Then, we began to clean up the scene. The death of aunt snake and two bodyguards was always related to me. I felt guilty. But it was impossible to call the police. Otherwise, it would be more troublesome. Moreover, the bloody cherry blossoms were so powerful that the police could not help them. So, after consulting with grandfather Bai, we buried them properly. I dug three pits for them directly in the back garden and buried them with my own hands.After the burial, I was here for two minutes of silence for them. Then, I silently promised to the buried snake aunt: "Auntie, I will avenge you!"


    Although the heart has guilt, but I will not be immersed in sadness, I took this road, is destined to face a lot of life and death, to this day, I have seen too much death, my heart has become a little hard, so, silent prayer, my heart will restore calm.


    But Sun Yihan, a little girl who has just stepped into a big city, can''t be relieved in a short time. She may have experienced this kind of separation for the first time. Therefore, even if aunt snake is not her close relative, she is very sad. Fortunately, sun Yihan inherited the blood of her parents and had a little bit of her mother''s strength. Although she was sad, she didn''t collapse too much. She was always strong.


    When the scene was cleaned up, the white grandfather looked at Sun Yihan and asked, "is this sun Xiangru''s daughter?"


    I nodded and said, "Well!"


    Bai took a breath and asked, "how are you going to settle her?"


    This is indeed a problem. Sun Xiangru asked sun Yihan to wait for me here. In fact, she wanted to entrust her daughter to me. Now, all the people in the villa have died because of me, and the villa has become a dangerous place. I can''t leave her here alone. However, I decided to go to the Miao Autonomous Region. It was impossible for me to take sun Yihan with me. I had no time to play with her. How could I take care of her?


    When I was struggling, sun Yihan suddenly took my hand and said pitifully, "big brother!"


    Hearing her pitiful voice, my tangled heart instantly softened, and my eyes could not help looking at her. At the moment, sun Yihan, with a desolate face and sad eyes, seemed to be an orphan abandoned by the whole world. It was so heartbreaking.


    Even if I was cruel, I couldn''t abandon her. Unconsciously, I reached out and touched her head, and then solemnly said to grandfather Bai, "take her to my war headquarters first."


    Next, we didn''t stay in this dangerous place any more and left the villa directly.


    I drove to Peng''s manor with my grandfather Bai and sun Yihan.


    Now my grandfather Bai has made up his mind to help me and save my father with me. Therefore, from this moment on, he intends to follow me all the time, which is equivalent to protecting my safety. After all, it is really dangerous for me to meet a master like blood rose.


    To tell you the truth, with my grandfather Bai around, my heart is much more stable, especially if he wants to help me attack the bloody cherry blossom, I have strengthened my confidence, and the whole person has a little more energy. Suddenly, no matter how difficult it is, it is not a matter.


    However, at this age, grandfather Bai lived a peaceful life and had to take care of Bai Ling at home. However, in order to help me, he was willing to take risks. I was always a little impatient.


    After a pause, I raised my head slightly, looked at the back row of white grandfather through the interior rearview mirror, and asked in a low voice: "grandfather, you''re here. What should Bai Ling do? Aren''t you going to take care of her?"


    Grandfather Bai was closing his eyes slightly. After listening to my words, he immediately opened his eyes, and then said to me seriously: "the child has been born, and linger''s month has been finished. She has recovered very well. Nothing is wrong. I''ll let her mother take care of her."


    After listening to grandfather Bai''s words, my heart is not taste, I not only did not take up the responsibility of a man, did not do the father''s responsibility, even took away the white grandfather. I owe Bai Ling too much, and I''m sorry for my children.


    Thinking of the child, I can''t help but ask the white grandfather: "grandfather, is Bai Ling born a boy or a girl?"


    Hearing this, the white grandfather suddenly straightened up, a positive looking at me, the tone deep said: "boy, like you!"


    I don''t know why, at this moment, my nose is sour and astringent, my inner emotions stir, five flavors are mixed.


    Suddenly, there are so many pictures in my mind. The more I think about it, the more painful my heart is, the more blurred my eyes are.


    After a long silence, I said to my grandfather Bai, "grandfather, I promise you that as long as I can come back from Miao, I will go back to visit Bai Ling immediately."


    Smell speech, white grandfather if thoughtful nodded, no more words.


    I didn''t talk much nonsense either. I drove the car in the dark and the car was silent. In the middle of the morning, three of us arrived at Pengjia manor www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 836

    As the night went on, Peng''s garden had returned to its tranquility. The dinner was over long ago. All the brothers went back to their arranged houses to rest. There were only patrolling guards and street lights as bright as the daytime.


    With my grandfather Bai and sun Yihan, I shuttled through the huge manor. The patrol guards would nod at me when they saw me.


    Grandfather Bai is an old man in the world. He is not surprised at such a scene. He just walks around like he comes to his own home.


    Sun Yihan was different. As soon as she entered the manor, the whole person was shocked. Of course, she was not surprised by my identity. She should have had a general understanding of what I do. She''s not stupid. On the contrary, she''s smart. She knows what to ask and what not to ask.


    After coming out of the villa, she has been obediently following me, not as noisy as usual, not asking about the East and West, just stay quiet, like a good girl.


    However, when she came to Peng''s manor and saw the magnificent and unique scenery like the Imperial Palace, she was still stunned. From time to time, she opened her mouth to show her surprise. Her eyes have been scanning the plants and trees of the manor.


    The beauty of the manor made her forget all the sad things happened in the villa. Her eyes were full of novelty, as if to swallow the manor.


    Just as we got to the center of the manor, Peng Yi and Shen Muchen were in a hurry.


    Peng Yi walked the fastest. As soon as he came near me, he said to me eagerly: "Arlo, you can come back. Your mobile phone is not with us. We can''t contact you. We are worried. We just discussed whether to go out to look for you. You are OK."


    Speaking of this, Peng Yi''s words suddenly stopped, because when he was talking, he suddenly noticed that the people behind me might not know sun Yihan, but he could not have known grandfather Bai. At the beginning, my father came down safely from the dark moon hall, with his grandfather white. Therefore, Peng Yi must have been deeply impressed by grandfather Bai. When he saw him, he was a bit surprised.


    I didn''t delay. At the moment when Peng Yi was stunned, I suddenly opened my mouth and said to Peng Yi in a sharp voice: "call for a meeting of all the high-level officers of the war and the former high-level Haibang!"


    After hearing what I said, Peng Yi immediately recovered. He realized the seriousness of the matter, so he directly nodded his head and quickly went to handle it.


    As soon as Peng Yi left, I looked at grandfather Bai and sun Yihan and said to them, "Grandpa Bai, Yihan, you are tired. I''ll arrange a place for you. You can have a rest first."


    My words just finished, sun Yihan''s clear voice suddenly rang out: "I''m not sleepy, I don''t want to sleep, I want to walk here!"


    Sure enough, this curiosity treasure sees the novel thing, thoroughly has the vigor, wants to appreciate the scenery in the middle of the night. In fact, I also know that she must have a shadow in her heart when such a big event happened just now in the villa. If she is taken to a strange place now, she can''t sleep even if she goes to sleep. Finally, she was attracted by the scenery at the moment, and then temporarily put down those sad things.


    However, I had no spare time to accompany her. Fortunately, grandfather Bai seemed to see my mind and took the initiative to say to me: "I''ll walk with her, you go to the meeting!"


    I stared at Sun Yihan and asked in a soft voice, "is that ok? Let grandfather accompany you


    Sun Yihan turned her head and looked at grandfather Bai. Maybe she felt his kindness or she knew that he was trustworthy. In short, she did not refuse and nodded to me and said, "Well!"


    See her so obedient, white grandfather accompanied her side, I also feel relieved.


    Then, I went to the conference hall with Peng Yi and others.


    Ten minutes later, the meeting hall had gathered the fire and all the high-level members of the Haibang.


    As I was the highest position and the most powerful one in the war, Peng Yi insisted that I should sit on the throne that he used to use.


    I''m not polite. I just sit on it. Peng Yi and Shen Muchen sat next to me, while the others sat separately on both sides of the hall.


    This conference can be regarded as the largest and most solemn meeting in the history of the war. Even though I have not opened my mouth, my expression has already shown that this meeting is of great importance. Therefore, everyone in the field is sitting in a serious position and full of solemnity.


    The atmosphere of the scene became dignified. In the silence, I suddenly opened my mouth and uttered a very serious voice: "I want to tell you the bad news. My father, the king of ghosts, has suffered a great failure in his journey to the Miao area, and his life is in danger!"


    In a word, it''s like an atomic bomb. The hall is in chaos. The atmosphere of silence is suddenly broken, and everyone''s expression changes in an instant, becoming extremely shocked.


    My father went deep into the Miao Autonomous Region, and there was no news for more than two months. Therefore, everyone may have guessed that my father is in danger. But that''s just a guess. There must be hope in everyone''s heart.


    However, at this moment, I broke their expectations and made it clear that such a result was too burning for them to be shocked. They really can''t believe that the king of ghosts will fail, or fail miserably. It''s just subverting their world view.It is important to know that the ghost king is invincible. He has the myth of invincibility. He has been praised for his legendary stories even if he has been in the Jianghu for more than 20 years.


    Now, he reappeared the Jianghu, and caused a great sensation in the underground world, which made many people in the Jianghu concentrate on the war fire. However, the myth of ghost king was not only broken at this moment, but also beaten so thoroughly, which made brothers believe it. The rustling of the talk was full of the hall, almost all the people, are so unbelievable.


    As my brothers talked about it, I sat straight, and I looked at the whole scene with a sharp light. My body was full of air, and the fine light in my eyes was more and more frightening.


    With infinite momentum, I said to my brothers again: "I have decided to go to Miao and rescue my dad, but I need help from you. I wonder if my brothers would like to wish me a hand!"


    My voice just fell, and a loud cry from my brothers in the hall was immediately burst out: "yes!"


    Roar, deafening, breathtaking. At the critical moment, the attitude that the group shows is always so generous. No matter how powerful the enemy is, brothers seem to be afraid. I said they would go to Miao, and they roared and shared common hatred. Blood cherry blossom is no longer terrible, and can not suppress the blood of brothers. After all, we went to dark moon hall to train, in order to fight against blood cherry blossom. We have no other fighting fire, but there are many soldiers who are not afraid of death. Therefore, I was not surprised to see the brothers so united, but only to be relieved.


    Next, all I have to do is strategic deployment. This is very important. We must plan it in detail, because blood cherry blossom is the devil who eats people and doesn''t spit bones. It is also the first group in the world. If we rush blindly, we will only die in the next game. So the theme of this conference is to discuss how to fight the blood cherry blossom.


    Before we can further develop this theme, we must first rectify the order inside the fire. Now the fire is a powerful one in the air. Besides the 600 iron soldiers in the dark moon hall, we have countless members.


    Moreover, although we have merged with the Haigang, the personnel are still not integrated. So, in this meeting, all these trivialities will be solved.


    First of all, I relocated the position arrangement of the war.


    Shen Muchen, his position has not changed, and he is still the vice president of the war fire, and the most powerful person except me.


    Crab, he is very fierce and fierce in fighting. He has made rapid progress in training in dark moon hall and has practiced extraordinary martial arts. However, his management ability is not very good, and his temperament is a little violent, and it is not suitable for the whole hall mouth.


    Therefore, he voluntarily resigned from the position of the leader of Qinglong hall. I arranged for duhaisheng to take over the seat, that is, from now on, duhaisheng is the leader of Qinglong hall, and crab is the deputy leader.


    In addition, the hall leader of white tiger hall is still Dongzhiming, and the deputy leader or Huang Mao. These two people are also extraordinary characters after training in dark moon hall. They are qualified and capable of managing the white tiger hall.


    Zhuque hall, currently small in scale, is only the leader of the hall, without the deputy head, the seat of the hall leader, or Huang cancan.


    But Xuanwu hall, the leader is still Bai Qiuyan, but now there is a deputy hall leader, namely Xinxing Lu Ping. At the University of H Province, Lu Ping''s force is my most important. Later, he and Chen Xiao, for me to manage beacon fire, also has been well managed, can be said, he is in the beacon of great prestige. Today, I appointed him as the deputy head of Xuanwu hall, and he can help to combine beacon fire with Xuanwu hall.


    As for Peng Yi and the top of his gang, I did not directly appoint them, but announced the opening of a new entrance, called dark moon hall.


    As the name implies, the dark moon hall is named after the hidden entrance of the original Haigang. However, this hall is not the entrance of the hall in the year of the day. It is different from the other four portals. This is a hall mouth specially established for special tasks. The hall leader is certainly served by Pengyi. The members in it are basically those of other sea gangs.


    I do not want to disperse Pengyi''s Hong Gang. After all, I am deeply aware that in the hearts of the gang of the sea, Peng Yi''s position cannot be shaken, and they should be obedient to Peng Yi.


    In particular, the people left by the gang of Haigang are either the relatives of Pengyi or the Peng family. For these people, Pengyi must be more prestige than me. I set up a hall mouth for them, which is equivalent to changing their heads for a while, but the boss is still Pengyi himself.


    However, I also added a deputy hall leader to the dark moon hall, that is, Mu Nan. It also inserts a mu Nan into the entrance of the hall, which is to prevent the dark moon hall from changing from the sea Gang, and completely divorced from my control.


    Of course, besides the people I appointed, there are many powerful generals in the war. However, these are all the positions below. It is the appointment of the hall Lords. I don''t need to worry about it.


    It is worth mentioning that the sunflower is very powerful, but he is not interested in the status of power. He is also lazy to deal with other people too much. In the war, he is equivalent to my bodyguard, and only listen to my dispatch.


    As for my father''s comrades, the five instructors, they are not members of the war, but to save my father, they will also participate in it without hesitation.As soon as the matter of post arrangement was completed, we immediately discussed various details about the internal affairs of the meeting. Until the war had been sorted out in a certain order, we formally entered into the theme of the meeting, that is, how to deal with bloody cherry blossoms.


    This is the most important but also the most difficult thing. As the specific location of the bloody cherry blossom and their specific situation are not fully understood, so our combat strategy is not particularly perfect. We have roughly worked out a similar plan, and then we ended this meeting.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 837

    A meeting of Shengda ended hastily. After the meeting, it was more than one o''clock in the morning. I asked my brothers to take a rest. I went out and asked the guard. Finally, I found grandfather Bai and sun Yihan.


    This old urchin, a little girl, had a good time in the middle of the night. They had a lot of fun, talking and laughing. They were close to each other just like grandsons and grandsons.


    Although sun Yihan is 14 or 15 years old, she has never been out of the house. She is just like a child. Everything is fresh.


    After such a play, she naturally forgot about her memories of staying in the villa at night. When I came out of the meeting, I saw the original sun Yihan, a lively girl with many innocent problems.


    When she saw that I was free, she pulled me to ask questions. She kept sighing at the majestic and beautiful place. I was patient and accompanied by her, and my grandfather Bai continued to accompany me.


    I was unconscious and the time passed quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, it was more than two o''clock in the morning. At this time, sun Yihan''s energy was almost exhausted. She had been sleepy for a long time and had no spirit to continue to support. So, I quickly led her to sleep with her grandfather.


    I live in the next to the house, there are several bedrooms, I chose two of them, for the white grandfather and sun Yihan to live, settle them down, I went back to my room.


    Back in the master bedroom, I went to the bathroom to take a shower first, because I had already taken a shower in the afternoon. So, this time I took a shower, I immediately went to bed.


    At this moment, I am completely clean. But after calming down, my worries became clearer.


    The rescue of my father by bloody cherry blossoms is like a huge stone, which has been pressing on me. It has made me flustered and didn''t sleep well all night.


    To the next morning, I was still in a shallow sleep, just about to enter a deep sleep, Shen Muchen ran to my room, can''t help but say: "Arlo, Arlo, get up, the event is not good!"


    In an instant, I woke up, suddenly turned over and asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?"


    Shen Muchen frowned and said solemnly, "go out and have a look."


    Without hesitation, I immediately put on my clothes and left the villa with Shen Muchen.


    Walking in the manor, the morning sun sprinkled on the earth, but at the moment the atmosphere of the manor is obviously abnormal. In addition to Shen Muchen and I in a hurry, others in the manor are also in a hurry, and some people continue to run outside the manor.


    Shen Muchen led me to the outside of the manor. Soon, we walked out of the manor. Then, we walked along the outer wall of the manor.


    After walking for a few minutes, I came to the side of the manor. Immediately, I found that many people, including Peng Yi, had gathered here. They looked different and talked in succession, but their eyes were all staring at the wall, and their eyes were shocked.


    When I arrived, there was a cry in the crowd: "boss!"


    The voice was like a signal. Those who gathered together got the signal and immediately made way for me.


    I walked along the road, into the crowd, came to the center of the crowd, my eyes can not help following the people''s line of sight, looking at the huge wall.


    At this sight, my heart suddenly vibrated. My eyes were bright red, because there was a cherry blossom dyed with blood on the wall of the manor. It was shocking that this red cherry blossom was the symbol of the blood cherry blossom. It was vividly depicted in the morning sun.


    When I saw the blood red cherry blossom, the whole person was stiff, the rhythm of the heart beat suddenly accelerated, and an invisible sense of fear came.


    At the first glance, I thought of the bloody cherry blossom, this vicious and terrible organization. I couldn''t guess what they were thinking and why they had to make such a bloody cherry blossom on the wall outside our headquarters.


    Stunned for a few seconds, I suppressed the panic in my heart, looked at Peng Yi and asked in a cold voice, "what''s going on?"


    Peng Yi calmed down, and then explained to me, "this morning, it was the time for the patrol personnel to hand over their duties, but last night the patrol personnel disappeared and didn''t come to hand over. The guard informed me, so I took people to look for it, found this thing on the wall!"


    Obviously, Peng Yi didn''t know how the cherry blossoms came from. The scene in front of him was beyond his expectation. His face was very dignified, and he was still worried. Others are even more pale, there is a bit of panic in the eyes, perhaps everyone has already understood, this bloody cherry blossom, what it represents.


    After listening to Peng Yi''s words, I had a premonition in my heart. Immediately, I stepped forward and gently went to the outer wall to touch the blood which was not dried up. Then, I put my hand stained with blood under my nose and smelled it.


    A smell of this smell, my eyebrows immediately wrinkled up, it turned out to be, human blood.


    At this moment, my face was hard to see, and my heart was beating drums. With inexplicable uneasiness, I turned to Peng Yi and asked in a deep voice, "have you found the body?"When I said this, my voice was very heavy. I knew that the bloodstains of cherry blossom on the wall must have been patrolled and guarded last night. They should have been killed. The blood was stained on the wall. It''s so cruel.


    The bloody Cherry Blossom method is really vicious. Are they demonstrating to us? Do you want to scare us?


    Peng Yi, with a dignified face, frowned after listening to me. He shook his head helplessly and said, "no!"


    With the disappearance of Peng Yi''s voice, the scene fell into an absolute silence. No one spoke any more, just calmly looking at the startling bloody cherry blossoms on the wall. The atmosphere, become a bit oppressive.


    In the silence, I said again, "this should be the blood cherry blossom. Yes, after I left the manor last night, I was attacked by the bloody cherry blossom. Their people have already appeared in H Province. But why do they draw a cherry blossom on our wall with blood? Who knows what the intention is? "


    My question, perhaps, represents the doubts of all the people. The brothers can''t help but talk about it. However, none of them knows what the bloody Cherry Blossom stands for.


    I couldn''t help but look at Peng Yi and asked, "Uncle Peng, do you know?"


    Peng Yi shook his head again and said, "I don''t know. The bloody cherry blossom has always been mysterious and unpredictable. If you don''t play cards according to common sense, I don''t understand what it is trying to express!"


    Peng Yi should be the oldest and the most experienced person in the field. He knows more about the bloody Cherry Blossom than anyone else. Even he doesn''t know the implication of this, so it is impossible for others to know. With Peng Yi''s voice falling, the scene fell into silence again.


    When everyone was puzzled, an old voice came over: "this is the blood killing order of the blood cherry blossom, but where the blood cherry blossom is printed, the people inside will be slaughtered. If the cherry blossom is carved in a house or house, then the family will be destroyed within three days. If it is engraved in the headquarters of a gang, the gang will be destroyed in three days.


    This order of killing is an extremely cruel means, which can be said to be inhuman. Under normal circumstances, red cherry blossom rarely uses this extreme means, but as long as it is used, it never fails. This must kill order has not been reproduced for many years. I really didn''t expect that it would appear here! "


    When the voice falls, white grandfather has led sun Yihan to come slowly.


    All the people in the audience were in a daze after listening to grandfather Bai''s words. If the words came from other people''s mouth, it might be alarmist. But if the confession was made by grandfather Bai, it must be a fact.


    This fact was so shocking and terrifying that it directly bombed everyone''s hearts. The people who were originally pale were breathless. The atmosphere suddenly became suffocating. The sky seemed to be filled with a breath of terror, which covered us all.


    Even I was scared, and my heart was even more scared. I really didn''t expect that the bloody cherry blossom had such a perverse side that they would make such a cruel thing that they would destroy the door in the first place.


    It seems that I completely angered the blood cherry blossom. Last night, when the blood rose left, she left a sentence saying that offending the blood Cherry Blossom would not have a good end.


    They are really powerful and overbearing, and their dignity can not be questioned at all. They didn''t catch me last night. They must be angry. Now, they not only want to arrest me, but also want to end my whole war.


    For a moment, my head was a little messy, and my heart was flustered. Involuntarily, I looked at the white grandfather and asked, "how can I do this?"


    White grandfather turned his mouth and said helplessly: "what else can I do? Fight, anyway, you are not all ready to go to Miao to find them? We have to fight sooner or later, but this time it''s passive, but we can also have a contest with them to see how the dark moon hall training results are! "


    The suffocating atmosphere was directly broken by the words of grandfather Bai, and the gloomy pressure on everyone''s hearts was removed. Many people''s blood was ignited. After grandfather Bai finished speaking, many people cried out: "yes, fight!"


    This time, the air was filled with a warm breath. Grandfather Bai was right. Sooner or later, we had to fight. Even if the bloody Cherry Blossom didn''t come to the door, we had to go to the headquarters of the red cherry blossom and compete with them. This competition was inevitable. If this battle doesn''t start, we''ll be scared, and we''ll have a wool.


    Now, it''s in H Province, in the headquarters of the war. This city is the world of war. The strong dragon does not suppress the local leaders. In our own territory, I am afraid of a ball.


    After thinking about it, I called out to the whole audience directly: "brothers, all go back to rectify quickly, prepare for the battle, and meet the bloody cherry blossom!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 838

    The blood of the guard was dyed with cherry blossom, which was branded on the wall. All the people were panicked. For a time, some military morale was unstable. But even then, as a leader, I could not also be depressed. I must play a leading role.


    As soon as my voice dropped, I took everyone back. Next, our focus is to make strategic deployment. For this aspect of the matter, white grandfather is not good at, although he has advanced martial arts, but he knows nothing about the art of war.


    Although I am the boss, I am still a rookie, and I don''t know much about the operational deployment. Therefore, I entrusted this important task to Peng Yi and Shen Muchen, who were mainly responsible for the management.


    Shen Muchen knows more about platoon and arrangment than I do. Peng Yi, an experienced veteran, knows more than I do. I can rest assured that he will leave the matter to them.


    Just like grandfather Bai said, it''s time to test our training results. I''d like to see if the bloody cherry blossom is really as evil as the rumor.


    Just because of a bloody cherry blossom, today we have been busy from the early morning. The manor is full of running figures. We all perform our duties and do our own things.


    While everyone was busy, grandfather Bai took sun Yihan to play around the manor. It seemed that today''s events had no impact on them. However, I didn''t have grandfather Bai''s leisure, nor was I as innocent as Xiaofang. I felt like a huge stone in my heart.


    Even if I convince myself, don''t panic, don''t be afraid, the big deal is to play a game, but I don''t have much confidence from the bottom of my heart, and I always feel very uneasy.


    However, because of the white grandfather in, and see him so confident, I will not be too desperate, heart always hold a little hope.


    When Uncle Bai and sun Yihan were playing hard, I quietly walked to his side and asked, "grandfather, I have some chance to win for the bloody cherry blossom!"


    After listening to my words, the white grandfather''s relaxed expression suddenly became serious. Then, he said to me solemnly: "there is no chance of winning."


    This let my heart suddenly a sudden, I lenglengleng look at white grandfather, doubt asked: "can''t, white grandfather, look at your leisurely appearance, I thought the blood cherry blossom is just bluff!"


    White grandfather gave a bitter smile and replied, "what do you think I should do? I can''t escape in a moment. Since I can''t escape, I''d better have a good time. Anyway, what should come will come!"


    After listening to grandfather Bai''s words, the tiny hopes in my heart flickered, and my heart became more heavy. At this time, how can I be as happy as my grandfather Bai is.


    I frowned slightly and continued, "why do you think I have no chance of winning? This is H Province, yes! The territory of war is the bloody cherry blossom. How can it do to us again


    The white grandfather looked at me deeply and said seriously: "this time, the red cherry blossom must be killed. It can be imagined that they have moved the real case, which also shows that it cares about your war. In fact, on the one hand, it issued a must kill order, on the one hand, it is to disturb your army''s morale. The second possibility is that it wants you to take the initiative to capture and dissolve the fire. Once the fire is dissolved, they will have no targets to attack, and you will not have a great threat to them. Just catch you at that time.


    Of course, I''m very clear about your character. You won''t be caught with your bare hands. On the contrary, you will have a big fight with them. If the red cherry blossom knows that you are stubborn, they will not be merciful, and they are bound to fight. This is about their dignity. They are absolutely not allowed to lose, and they have never failed.


    If we take the initiative to attack the headquarters of red cherry blossom, fight guerrilla warfare with them, and defeat each of them, we may still have the possibility of winning. But now, all our main forces are in one place and waiting for them to attack in a large scale, there is no hope of victory. I didn''t say that in public this morning because I didn''t want your brothers to lose confidence and become more panic stricken! "


    White grandfather''s words, let the light of hope in my heart completely extinguished. I know that grandfather Bai is not long-term ambition, destroy his own prestige, bloody cherry blossom, it is really a perverse and powerful existence, a sleeping dragon for more than ten years, even my father''s troops in its hands are almost destroyed, its terror is beyond doubt.


    Now that it has given me the order to kill, it will definitely not allow it to fail. Even if the whole army is deployed, it is estimated that it will not hesitate.


    I also know that the reason why the bloody Cherry Blossom used the fire of war is mainly for me. Of course, its purpose is to catch me, and then use me to torture my father.


    If I can take the initiative to arrest and dissolve the war, they will certainly not do anything, but this is obviously impossible, as grandfather Bai said, I will fight them.


    Now I can no longer escape, I believe that my brothers will not shrink back, so even if it is lost, we should also have ambition to lose. However, the white grandfather said that there is no chance of winning, and can not help but let me panic, my confidence was completely submerged, disheartened.


    Grandfather Bai seemed to see my mind and tried to persuade me: "Arlo, don''t lose heart. In fact, as long as you work hard, maybe you can win. After all, I have not seen the real combat effectiveness of your war, and I do not know the extent to which the bloody cherry blossom has developed. Many things are unknown. My assertion just now is a bit absolute. What''s more, you have an advantage, that is, this is your base camp. You are equal to fighting back and forth. You will certainly do your best, and I will try my best to help you! "Being said by grandfather Bai, my gray heart seems to have shot into a ray of light. Yes, nothing is absolute. Even if our strength is not as good as the blood cherry blossom, we are not 100% likely to lose this battle, and there may be a reversal.


    Thinking of this, my gloomy eyes suddenly became firm, and then, I solemnly said to the white grandfather: "I know!"


    After that, I came to sun Yihan again and said, "Yihan, there may be bad people here at any time. It''s very dangerous. I''ll let someone take you out, OK?"


    Hearing this, sun Yihan shook his head without hesitation: "no, I''m here. I like it here!"


    "But this place is so dangerous," I said


    Sun Yihan firmly said: "I''m not afraid, big brother, I believe you. If there are bad people, you will certainly fight away!"


    For sun Yihan''s obstinacy, I really don''t know how to resolve it.


    One side of the white grandfather saw the situation, timely said: "Suluo, let her stay, I will take good care of her, nothing!"


    As soon as Han''s grandfather finished, Xiao Fang immediately took his grandfather''s hand and said with a smile, "it''s better to be a grandfather."


    These two, I take them is no way, but shake my head, I said goodbye to them, left here.


    In order to nip in the bud, I asked Peng Yi to evacuate all the women and children in the manor who had no fighting power. After all, no matter what, I had to consider the possibility of the manor failing. Once defeated, the whole manor might be slaughtered. I didn''t want to hurt these unarmed people. I had to settle them in advance.


    Peng Yi understood what I meant and agreed with me directly.


    When it comes to the affairs of female dependents, I can''t help but ask Peng Yi, "Feifei, haven''t you come back yet?"


    Peng Yi said helplessly: "no, I don''t know where she went. There is no news at all!"


    For three months, for three months, Peng Xuefei did not have any news, so she disappeared out of thin air. It is impossible to say that she is not worried about her.


    When I was in H Province, I was used to having her, especially in the manor. I would think of her inadvertently. If she really had something wrong, I would feel uneasy all my life. But now I don''t have time to think so much. The crisis is imminent. I can only concentrate on the attack that the bloody cherry blossom may launch at any time.


    After a pause, I said to Peng Yi, "well, go ahead and do your work."


    After giving Peng Yi an account, I asked Shen Muchen to evacuate those patrol guards and guards who were not strong in fighting power in the periphery. These people are also ants in front of the huge bloody cherry blossom. I don''t want them to be burial objects.


    That is to say, the last remaining soldiers in the manor are the elite soldiers in the war. In addition to the 600 iron soldiers who came back from the training in the dark moon hall, there are hundreds of elite generals selected by Peng Yi from the thousands of people in the war.


    When the old and weak women and children and the guards were evacuated completely, there were only thousands of elite guards in our manor. After the deployment of Peng Yi and Shen Muchen, all of them were assigned. Today, the manor is not solid, at least it is a piece of iron bucket.


    Of course, even in this way, I have not enough confidence in my heart. In any case, that uneasiness lingers in my heart, because the blood cherry blossom''s strong, really to the extreme, suppressed my self-confidence, let me in any case have no much assurance.


    However, even if I don''t have a lot of confidence, I will not show it. Even if I want to improve my morale, I always keep a high spirited posture.


    My brothers, though they know that the bloody cherry blossom is terrible, they have not experienced a battle for a long time. This time is the time to show themselves. Therefore, the brothers are boiling with blood. Everyone sticks to their posts and is waiting for the battle to test the effectiveness of their training.


    On the first day, we were full of passion and blood boiling. We were fully prepared to wait for the arrival of the blood cherry blossom. However, the blood Cherry Blossom did not come.


    The next day, everyone''s passion was wasted a lot of time, the fighting spirit also slowly retreated, replaced by uneasy and uneasy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 839

    Time is a terrible thing. It can really destroy everything. The courage and self-confidence we have to hold up can not withstand the devastation of time. Waiting will make the time long. Waiting for a day is like waiting for a century. The long time makes everyone lose patience. The sense of fear stealthily attacks everyone''s heart.


    The taste of waiting is really terrible, especially waiting for the attack of a tiger, which may be swallowed up at any time. Who can not be nervous? No matter how hard we try, the horror in our hearts can''t be eliminated, and everyone is suffering.


    I am also the same. The more I wait, the more anxious I am. The more I wait, the more I panic. However, as the leader of the team and the pillar of my brothers, I can''t take the lead to show fear.


    So, I continued to pretend to be full of pride, and kept encouraging morale, so that my brothers could fight against the bloody cherry blossom in the best condition, but on this day, the bloody Cherry Blossom still did not come.


    On the third day, our passion was completely cooled. Let alone other brothers, even I, the eldest, were a little unable to carry. These two days, we were on guard day and night, always on guard. Our nerves were tense at any time, and we didn''t sleep well at all. Our spirit was a little bit worn out. Now we are exhausted.


    The bloody cherry blossom, it''s that bullshit must kill order, is really extraordinary, they did not start to move, they have destroyed our fighting spirit. Their psychological warfare is really smart. We can''t be sure which day, when and when he will come, so that we can''t be sure when he will come. Every minute, every second, I will be in a tense defense, and our spirit and will will will be completely consumed. We are already at the starting line.


    Three days, there is only this last day, this day, there is no sunshine, the sky is gray, the earth is like a cold atmosphere, the haze of fear, shrouded in the whole manor. We had a thorough experience of the terrible eve of the storm. In the grinding ordeal, we forced to support and wait for another day. Until the evening, we still did not see the shadow of bloody cherry blossom.


    Finally, people''s hearts collapsed, and some people began to lose their breath. Many people questioned the statement of grandfather Bai and felt that the so-called order of killing was illusory. Some people think that the red cherry blossom on the wall is sensational, but not so terrible. Some even thought it was just a prank.


    At this point, many people do not believe that the blood cherry blossom will really come, to tell the truth, my heart is also a little shaken. But I believe in grandfather Bai more, I think, white grandfather can not be alarmist.


    So, I took out the spirit of the boss, advised everyone to calm down, and then, I quietly found on the white grandfather.


    Three days later, grandfather Bai is still playing with Xiao Fang in the garden like nobody else. These two treasures are just as heartless as heartless. They are in sharp contrast to the heavy atmosphere of our manor and become a different landscape.


    I came to grandfather Bai, and I opened the door directly to see the mountain and said, "grandfather white, why haven''t the bloody Cherry Blossom come yet? What you said is a must kill order, and there is still a three-day deadline. Is it reliable?"


    My voice just fell, suddenly, one side of sun Yihan excitedly called a sentence: "Wow, a lot of Cherry Blossom falling!"


    Smell speech, I immediately looked up, found that under the hazy sky, there are many cherry blossoms, these flowers, like a demon, are flying to the gate in groups.


    This scene is too strange, as if magic, my heart shaking uncontrollably two times, just at this time, Shen Muchen suddenly rushed over, nervously called out: "bloody Cherry Blossom people, come!"


    The fresh cherry blossoms suddenly fluttered all over the sky. It was like a strange sign that made me uneasy. The appearance of Shen Muchen completely confirmed my uneasiness. The bloody Cherry Blossom man finally came.


    They didn''t come early or late, but they came when our hearts were shaken. A moment ago, the brothers thought that grandfather Bai was not right, and that the bloody Cherry Blossom would not really come. But at this moment, they really came. They came so suddenly, even so strangely.


    It seems that the living cherry blossom is strange, which brings me shock and uneasiness. The suffering and waiting of these three days make me tired physically and mentally. Now, all of a sudden, knowing that the bloody cherry blossoms are really coming, I am all withered. I have no fighting spirit and ambition to wait carefully before. Even the cautious tension is gone. There is only fear and powerlessness.


    At this moment, I don''t know what to do, the soul seems to be not attached to the body. Or one side of the white grandfather, a deep voice: "go out and have a look!"


    I suddenly regained consciousness and nodded. Then I looked at Sun Yihan and said seriously, "Xiao Fang, you''d better stay here. Don''t run around, you know?"


    Hearing my words, sun Yihan surprisingly did not refute. Perhaps, she also realized the seriousness of the matter, so she didn''t have to be willful any more. She directly and obediently agreed to me and said to me, "big brother, I believe you must beat the bad guys away!"


    I grinned slightly and gave a hard smile. Then, I asked some brothers to take care of sun Yihan.


    Then, I left with grandfather Bai and Shen Muchen.


    When I came to the gate of the manor, I found that most of the elite of the war had gathered here and were ready for battle. At this moment, although their order was still in good order, their looks revealed surprise and faint gloom. Their eyes were all fixed on the iron gate.My eyes also looked out through the gate. For a moment, my eyes were filled with a group of people. They were like soldiers who attacked the city. They occupied the road outside our door. At a glance, they were at least 400 people.


    LED as like as two peas in two faces, who looked alike in their clothes. I saw an illusion in their twinkling. It''s like putting a mirror between them. One of them is an image. There is no difference between them. Needless to say. They must be the legendary blood rose and poison rose, but at the moment, I don''t know which is the last blood rose to deal with me.


    Behind them stood all kinds of strange people, the most striking of which were the three behind them.


    These three are also women. However, they are different from the two blood roses. Their costumes have a peculiar ancient style, similar to those of ancient princesses in the western regions. They are very beautiful. Most importantly, they seem to exude a refreshing fragrance, which attracts many cherry blossoms.


    At this point, I finally understood why there were cherry blossoms flying all over the sky just now. It turns out that the source of that strange landscape comes from these three women. It is their special fragrance that attracts these cherry blossoms. They have special skills. There is a kind of East and West called Gu in Miao Autonomous Region, which can control all things in the world. I think the cherry blossom flying all over the sky is also related to Gu.


    Their mystery represents their extraordinary. I can feel the infinite magic hidden in their soft bodies. Obviously, these three women are also first-class masters.


    Behind the three of them, there were more than 400 people standing in orderly order. All of them were dressed in strange clothes. Some of them were unique clothes of ethnic minorities. Some of them were in black robes and others were in red clothes. In any case, at a glance, there were no normal people, but I could almost conclude that each of them was an expert. The sky above them seems to be slightly changed by their momentum, which gives us a little pressure.


    But fortunately, they showed up in the light this time, and they didn''t engage in secret moves. For a long time, I have set the bloody cherry blossom as a sinister and vicious organization, specializing in sneaking tricks. Therefore, in the past three days, I have really done all kinds of precautions, and I have always been vigilant. I have arranged secret sentries everywhere, because I am afraid that the bloody Cherry Blossom will give me Yin.


    I didn''t expect that they even appeared in my headquarters openly. It seems that the bloody Cherry Blossom people really don''t pay attention to the fire of war. They think they have absolute strength and can sweep the fire. Therefore, they feel that there is no need to think about any secret tactics.


    It''s OK. If they don''t come to Yin, my fear will also be reduced. Although they have many masters, but after all, it''s a confrontation. I don''t need to be too afraid. Anyway, I have to maintain the appearance of a leader. I can''t let my brothers lose in momentum first. Then, I''ll take the lead and lead the brothers in a good state Against the enemy.


    This war was inevitable, and I could not shrink. So I went straight to the gate and ordered, "open the door!"


    The guard took orders and immediately opened the door. As soon as the door opened, I walked out of the manor in a bold manner. Grandfather Bai, wasabi, Peng Yi and others followed me out.


    Behind us, there are countless elites of war. Our numbers are full of bloody cherry blossoms. But it is undeniable that our overall momentum is not high. After three days of suffering, our brothers have consumed a lot of energy and their morale is not as high as at the beginning. Even in the face of the enemy at the moment, everyone forced calm, it is difficult to burst out full of blood momentum.


    The people with red cherry blossoms obviously saw the depression of our side. Originally, they looked down on us. This time, they despised me and the fire of war.


    As soon as we came out, the other side immediately said, "sulo, you are a bit stubborn. Originally, I am going to arrest you. But if you want to know yourself and follow me, you don''t have to worry about your war!"


    The person who said this is the blood rose. Although, from the appearance, I can''t tell which is the one, but when I listen to the ethereal voice and this extremely arrogant words, I immediately know that it is from the mouth of blood rose, because her voice and tone have already penetrated into my heart, deeply engraved in my memory.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 840

    The person who talks is blood rose, and the one standing on the side of blood rose must be poisonous rose. She has been staring at me with both eyes since I came out. The way she looked at me showed that she had never seen me before, and now she was watching me like a creature.


    I don''t care too much about the poison Rose''s eyes, only focus on the arrogant blood rose. Every time she gives me the impression that she is crazy, crazy to the boundless.


    As soon as I heard her saying this, I got angry out of control. Almost without hesitation, I yelled to her, "don''t talk so loud. Do you really think you are invincible? If you''re my opponent today, I''ll tell you if you''re my opponent


    After listening to my words, Xueqiang sneered twice, and then said, "Suluo, you are really ignorant. Do you think that under our order to kill, is it possible for the fire to survive? I thought you were a smart man. You would voluntarily dismiss your garbage gang and surrender well. I didn''t expect that you were so ignorant and organized people to fight against us. You let me down! "


    Said, blood rose on the body of pride, suddenly exposed, she really like a proud mother peacock, too arrogant. This time, don''t mention me, even my brothers of life and death, can''t help but be filled with righteous indignation. Everyone''s momentum was stimulated by the blood rose, for a time, our side also showed the strength of soldiers. Morale soared.


    I take advantage of this situation, directly to blood rose provocation way: "want to fight, where to come so much nonsense!"


    Since I can''t avoid the first World War, I don''t need to waste my energy and talk with them here. As soon as I finish speaking, my momentum will be displayed suddenly.


    The arrogant blood rose listened to my words, but also furious, she took a towering arrogance, two steps forward, to me in a rage: "hum, ignorant child, if the leader didn''t specially order me, only catch you, don''t kill, I would have given you the fire of war, I would have talked to you here?"


    When I heard this, I was shocked. No wonder the bloody cherry blossoms delayed to deal with us today after the massacre order. It turned out that they were not fighting with us in the heart, but because black Luocha didn''t want to kill us. However, isn''t black Luocha insane? How could she care about killing more people?


    My heart is full of strange, my eyes can not help looking at the blood rose, doubt asked: "what do you mean?"


    Blood rose arrogantly replied: "my meaning is very simple, the leader does not want to waste time on you and lose troops. She gave you one last chance. As long as you follow me, we will not hurt your soldiers. If you are still stubborn, all your brothers will be buried with you! "


    Hearing this, my anger suddenly came up again. For a moment just now, I was stunned. I thought that black Luocha had some kindness. Unexpectedly, she just didn''t want to lose her troops. No matter what, this is my territory. Even if they are strong, once they fight, they will win at the expense of others, and may even suffer heavy losses. Therefore, they will be here to bully and lure me, and want me to be captured, so that they can complete the task intact. These people are really good at calculating.


    With full of anger, I stare at the blood rose fiercely and firmly threw two words to her: "dream!"


    Blood rose listened to my words, very disappointed shook her head, disdainful way: "blood rose, you don''t really think your wings are hard, right? If we want to kill you, you could have died hundreds of times. At the beginning, you didn''t move you, because of your father. Now, your father is trapped by us. What are you fighting us for? "


    Smell speech, I pointed directly at the numerous brothers behind me and said: "by me, I have these brothers!"


    I said this again let blood rose sneer out of the voice, she looked at me with more disdain. She said to me in a very disdainful tone: "solo, you are too naive. Do you still want to rely on you? Your father''s men have been defeated by us. Where do you come from? And why do you let your people die with you. Do you really think you made them?


    You are wrong, no, you can have today''s status, it is entirely by your father''s Secret manipulation, step by step to help you build up, your war is inseparable from the ghost King''s dark box operation, even yourself, is also the ghost King slowly cultivated, in the final analysis, take away your father, you''re not bullshit, you''re just a puppet! "


    Blood rose words, sentence by sentence, such as poison needle, deeply rooted in my heart, stimulating my nerves. Although she said that she meant to satirize me, her words were really reasonable. Without my father''s help, I was really nothing. I might still be the bullying coward. My war, even myself, was built by my father slowly.


    Now, the war can flourish, but also because my father''s name is too loud. I, the son of the ghost king, naturally attracted people''s attention. Even Peng Yi, it was because they were defeated by my father that they betrayed me later. So, I''ve always been growing up in the glory of my father. I''m really a puppet. Without my father, I''m really bullshit.


    Moreover, if I put aside my anger, put aside my so-called self-esteem, and think about it calmly, the conditions of blood rose are really attractive. She gave me a choice, so that I can not implicate my brother.I know that once a fight starts, although it can lead to bloody cherry blossoms, our fate may be even worse. Maybe it is the total annihilation. At that time, all my brothers will be buried with me. After all, I really have no chance to win. My brothers choose to follow me, because they trust me, or trust my father. I am not qualified to let them die with me.


    However, my ambition, my ambition also warned me that I should not easily be discouraged, that we should not lose our courage without fighting, and that we should not let them achieve their goals without any loss.


    At this moment, my heart was tangled to the extreme. My brothers might see that I was beaten. Some senior leaders headed by Peng Yi cheered me up in a low voice. They said that they would not listen to the Witch and said that they followed me because of my ability. It had nothing to do with my father, especially Peng Yi and Mu Nan.


    Hearing these voices, I can''t help but turn around slowly and look at the big group of brothers behind me. I know that many of them really believe me. In the face of strong enemies, they all share the same hatred. But I know more clearly that even if they have ambition, they are difficult to have confidence. After all, the enemy in front of them is so powerful that they are terrorist organizations. In addition, some frivolous words of Xueqiang will more or less shake our military morale, and even I will lose confidence. I am really afraid that my people will go back to the scene with me.


    Not from, I put my eyes on the white grandfather, quietly asked: "white grandfather, you now estimate, we have how many chances of winning!"


    Smell speech, white grandfather used his deep eyes to glance at the next bloody cherry blossom, and then asked me: "do you want to listen to the truth or lies?"


    I don''t think it''s true, of course


    White grandfather said: "the main force of blood cherry blossoms are out, you have no chance to win!"


    Before that, grandfather Bai also said that everything can not be absolute, let me maintain confidence, but at the moment, grandfather white saw the momentum of the blood cherry blossom, directly gave me such a conclusion.


    However, after listening to grandfather Bai''s words, I strengthened my faith in my heart. I nodded to him and said, "OK, I know!"


    Then I turned and faced the blood rose.


    At this time, blood rose also impatient, she sent out fierce light eyes, staring at me, and gave me the final warning: "Suluo, my patience has been exhausted, you don''t give me grinding Ji, finally give you a chance, obediently put your hands down, otherwise, I want your blood flowing into a river!"


    In the face of the threat of blood rose, I did not flinch, but straightened my chest, strode forward a few steps, and then sonorous and forceful way: "blood rose, don''t you say I am a waste? Don''t you think your blood cherry blossoms are invincible? Well, in order to avoid harming innocent people, let''s fight each other. If I lose, I''ll follow you and deal with it as you like. But if you want to lose, you will all withdraw from H Province, and you will never be able to set foot here for half a minute, how about? "


    My voice is strong and powerful, and I also show a kind of extraordinary momentum. However, what my brothers behind me feel is my spirit of death. They almost call my name at the same time. Obviously, they don''t agree with me.


    But I turned a deaf ear to their dissuasion. I was determined that no one could change it.


    On the other side, the blood Cherry Blossom people, they listened to me. As if they heard a joke, some of them could not help laughing. Obviously, none of them looked up to me. Even the blood rose was amused by me. She couldn''t help playing with the smell: "it''s up to you?"


    For their ridicule, I didn''t care, but the war spirit in my heart was stronger, and the blood was more surging. I looked at the blood rose closely and said, "yes, it''s up to me. However, I have a principle of not fighting with women. As long as you select a man from your team, no matter who it is, I will accompany you to the end. Dare you?"


    My words are full of provocation. In fact, I don''t have the principle of bullshit. When I say this, I also want to avoid fighting with the other woman. After all, the woman with red cherry blossom is not a woman, but a devil. I feel that their top masters are women, such as their eldest brother, black Luosha, and blood rose poison rose. They are all unfathomable masters. I think I can''t beat them, so I proposed to fight with men.


    I thought that this absurd reason, blood rose would not accept, but did not expect, after listening to my words, she did not hesitate to reply: "good, I promise you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 841

    Seeing the blood rose so refreshing, I was stunned instead. I couldn''t help beating two drums in my heart. I looked at her stupidly and said in surprise, "what you said is true?"


    Blood rose forthright way: "of course!"


    Said, blood rose turns head to look at her behind, cold voice says: "poppy, you go up!"


    Blood rose''s tone is very casual, as if she is randomly selected a person, when her voice dropped, a figure came out of the team.


    This man is obviously the poppy in the mouth of blood rose. However, the difference between his appearance and his nickname is not a little bit. His nickname is poisonous flower, but his appearance looks like an elephant, powerful and powerful. His clothes can''t cover his stomach, so his stomach is deliberately exposed. Like the ball, his clothes are very special. It looks like a Mongolian wrestling warrior.


    Such a person at a glance, is a star with developed limbs, which is not enough to fear. I see blood rose picked him out, I can''t help but feel a little bit pleased, but the blood Cherry Blossom people seem to be very optimistic about this poppy.


    When poppy came out of the crowd and came to my face, blood rose also explained: "poppy, take it easy, quick, he is the leader''s man, as long as you don''t kill him, how can you do it?"


    Poppy this big fat man, seems to be as proud as blood rose, a face of self-confidence, extremely arrogant.


    He listened to the words, did not return, a pair of sharp eyes have been staring at me, just light vermicular thick lips, squeezed out two words: "I understand!"


    His Putonghua is not standard at all, and his taste is strange. It can be seen that he must be a minority. And in the poppy proud extrusion of these two words, white grandfather''s voice immediately sounded behind me: "Suluo, don''t be careless, this man is the top ten in the blood cherry blossom, are you sure?"


    White grandfather''s sudden words, let my heart can not help shaking, no wonder this poppy looks so frivolous, no wonder what blood rose just said to let him relax, it turns out that I look down on him. I didn''t expect that this four legged warrior was so extraordinary. You know, the bloody cherry blossom is a land of hidden dragons and crouching tigers. There are countless masters. He can even rank in the top ten. How powerful is it.


    I finally know why the blood rose did not think about it, so she readily agreed to my proposal. It turned out that she didn''t look down on me. She knew my strength and had seen my hand that day. She knew me like the palm of her hand. The reason why she was so confident was that she valued poppy, understood his strength better, and thought that he would surely beat me.


    This time, the self-confidence that sprouted in my heart collapsed in an instant. However, the arrow was on the line, and I could not tolerate my retreat. More importantly, I knew that there was no way to deal with this confrontation.


    Now, the fire of war has been targeted by the bloody cherry blossom. It does not hesitate to send the main force to our headquarters, which proves that the bloody cherry blossom is really ready to eradicate me. I want to confront it with it. Only when the fire of war is extinguished, it is better for me to try bravely than to pull my brothers into the water. At least in this way, I can still keep the safety of my brothers.


    After thinking about it, I looked directly at the white grandfather behind me and said, "I can do it!"


    To say this is to encourage myself and reassure my brother. Since I have decided to fight, I can''t lose in confidence. In any case, I have to show courage and confidence. When the voice dropped, I turned back and looked at the poisonous rose and said solemnly, "if I beat him, you will leave H Province immediately!"


    In fact, this match is beneficial to me. If I lose, I will be arrested at most. If I win, I can drive away the bloody cherry blossom. In this way, the war will be safe in H Province, and then I will be able to turn passive into active.


    Of course, my little abacus, certainly can not hide blood rose, but, even if she knows, also don''t care, hear my words, she also did not think too much, just very domineering said to me: "yes, I speak a word, this also want you to win again!"


    Blood rose tone, full of self-confidence, as if I did not have a chance to win, I can not control so much, how to fight for this chance, get the guarantee of poison rose, I will look at the poppy, sonorous and forceful way: "let''s start!"


    After listening to my words, poppy is still a high look, he really did not put me in the eye, feel that I am not like an opponent, even I said, he is lazy to respond, only in the blood rose said a sentence can start, his huge body, just a shock, attacked me.


    A duel started. A large open space between the two armies, namely, the challenge arena, was set up between the two armies. The two sides also agreed that no one else should be involved in the contest.


    Although I knew I couldn''t defeat the fat man, I didn''t feel flustered. At the beginning of the game, I stabilized my mind and focused on the poppy that was coming towards me.


    Although he was fat, he was fast, vigorous and sharp. In the blink of an eye, his huge body flashed in front of me. Then, his thick arm directly waved out and gave me a straight punch.


    His fist is not so fancy, but it is not comparable to that of ordinary boxers. When he comes over, he feels that the momentum of heaven and earth is covered in an instant. With the overwhelming air flow, it presses on me.I didn''t dare to bump into the hard. I immediately moved my feet and swayed to avoid his powerful attack.


    Poppy did not succeed in one move, and then another fist swung to me. The strength was also boundless and overwhelming.


    I continued to dodge, but the poppy didn''t stop for half a minute. After another attack, he gave me a hook. It was very powerful, and I still dodged.


    In this way, poppies constantly attack, I constantly Dodge, I seem to be playing guerrilla warfare with him. Although, in terms of strength, I am certainly not as good as he is, but in terms of agility, I am still better at agility. I have passed the cultivation of dark moon hall. My body is very flexible, and my eyesight is much stronger. Most importantly, I can easily see right with good mental attitude Fang''s attack, so as to avoid.


    But I play this way, let the blood Cherry Blossom people look down on me, I keep dodging, only let them full of contempt for me.


    In fact, I''m not playing a rogue. I do this for a reason. After all, I don''t know anything about the bloody cherry blossom, and I''m very unfamiliar with his moves. To have a chance to win him, I have to know him. My escape just now was also a trial.


    Through observation, I also roughly understand that this fat man is similar to what I imagined. He is a man with brute force. His moves are ordinary boxing. He is invincible in close attack. But I didn''t give him a chance to attack in close combat, which made him powerless. Although he is well-trained, he defends perfectly every time he attacks, but there are still flaws. After a trial, my confidence can not help but rise, I began to feel that I can beat him.


    Therefore, I did not blindly escape, suddenly, I seized a gap, turned passive into active, a heavy blow. With my hoarding momentum, I hit him in the stomach.


    Although in terms of strength, I may not be as strong as Poppy, but my explosive power is also quite fierce. It can be said that there are not many people who can really eat my fist. As long as I hit, it will not come to a good end. So, this moment, I have absolute confidence, let this bull like poppy suffer.


    What I didn''t expect was that my blow on his stomach was like hitting in a pile of cotton. There was no point of focus at all. All my strength was removed by his stomach. This guy, after eating my fist, was as good as nobody. Even his face showed a sign of success.


    When I don''t know why, his stomach suddenly shrinks. Then, as soon as he straightens his chest, his big belly just like a spring springs out and bounces on my fist, making my arm eat a rebound force.


    All of a sudden, my whole body was bounced open by the impact force, and the sound of bone creaking came from my arm, and my feet kept going backwards. When I was retrogressing, the poppy didn''t intend to let me go. His flying leg suddenly kicked me to my chest. The speed was very fast and the strength was extremely strong.


    From the beginning of the fight, poppy has been boxing, never out of his legs. I thought he would be able to fight. Unexpectedly, his leg skills are so domineering and fierce. I was caught off guard and ate his foot. The whole person flew up in the air and fell heavily on the ground, splashing dust.


    On the surface, I just suffered a loss, but I feel that my whole body is falling apart, the sound of bone creaking is still lingering in my ears, and my throat seems to be blocked by something. There is a countercurrent surging in my chest. When the countercurrent breaks through my throat and rushes out, I suddenly cough up, and the blood oozes from my mouth.


    How strong the cherry blossom can feel in this moment. He is really too powerful. Moreover, he is not a simple minded muscle animal. He obviously played a trick with me. My previous explorations may have been his intention. He deliberately did not expose his real strength and let me belittle the enemy, which led to his success.


    My brother saw that I had been hit hard, and he yelled: "boss!"


    Before the words fell, they wanted to run to me.


    Confused, I quickly raised my hand and ordered, "don''t move!"


    It has been stipulated before the game that no one else is allowed to participate. If brothers want to start, it means that I have lost. I can''t admit defeat and I can''t afford to lose.


    The brothers listened to my command, and immediately stopped, and they did not dare to act rashly.


    On the other side, she couldn''t help satirizing me and said, "Suluo, you can''t beat poppies. Don''t waste time, just admit defeat!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 842

    The more blood rose looked down on me, the more I didn''t want to lose. The more motivated I was, I climbed up from the ground with the support of my faith in my heart. Then, I spat my bloody saliva on the ground, then raised my face to look at the poppy and said angrily, "continue!"


    Poppy just knocked me down, did not chase me, did not kill me. It can be seen that he still listened to blood rose, left a hand, now, see me stubborn, his eyes can not help but turn to blood rose, it is obvious that he is consulting blood rose''s opinion.


    Blood rose face a change, ordered a sentence: "down with him, let him not get up!"


    Poppy led meaning, the huge body again with a whirlwind, roaring towards me.


    Before he died, it was as if he had changed into a devil. Now, he''s really moving. His momentum has suddenly changed. It''s just like the wind blows up the clouds. As soon as I approached, his body shape changed suddenly, bringing out a virtual shadow. While I was dazzled, his fist was very sensitive and flashed towards me.


    I dodged and dodged his fist very quickly, but unexpectedly, his feet also attacked at the same time. I couldn''t avoid it, so I had to brave my head to block it. His speed is too fast, I once again seem to fall into the wind, but I did not panic, in his series of attacks on me, I held my mind and used my Tai Chi.


    In the face of this fat man''s firmness, I can only use the Yin and softness of Tai Chi to dissolve them one by one. However, I have not really mastered Taiji and have not practiced to the essence. Unlike grandfather Bai, I can beat back the blood rose with high strength with one Tai Chi. My Tai Chi is too immature compared with my grandfather Bai. At most, I am skillful in the defense of "overcoming the strong with softness" and "pushing a thousand catties in four directions".


    The pain of the egg is that this basic Tai Chi can''t offset the ferocity of the poppy. His hands and feet are harder than the steel bar. As long as I collide with their hands and feet, even if most of the strength is resolved in time, I still have to suffer. After several times, I can''t carry it, and both arms are numb.


    At the end of the day, I simply gave up Taiji and used the unique Hai Gang skills I practiced in the dark moon hall. I had no other advantages, that is, I had a lot of Kung Fu. I knew a little bit about all kinds of moves. I was a master of a hundred schools. Therefore, it is obviously impossible for the other party to see through my Kungfu moves. I mean, it changes as it changes. It can flexibly transform and use various martial arts.


    To be honest, the dark moon hall has helped me a lot. It not only helped me learn all kinds of martial arts, but also helped me understand the essence of martial arts and how to keep a stable mind when dealing with real masters. Up to now, even though I''m struggling, even in the face of a powerful opponent, I''m still not impatient. I''m immersed in the essence of martial arts, showing all the skills I''ve learned.


    This poppy is not without weaknesses. He still has shortcomings, that is, his defense is not perfect, and it is easy to show flaws, so I can seize the gap and sneak in.


    I showed my unique skills of the sea Gang, so I took the lead and found several gaps to attack him. And, every time I attack, I try my best and leave no room for it.


    But what broke my heart was that this poppy was totally abnormal. His body felt like it was made of metal, so it couldn''t move at all. At the beginning, I hit him in the stomach and was bounced back by him.


    Later, when I hit him, I still suffered from it. His body was really harder than steel plate. He didn''t hurt when I hit him. On the contrary, it hurt me.


    I have met many tough people. I know that these people have practiced horizontal Kung Fu. However, I have never seen a person who has practiced horizontal Kung Fu to the extreme. This is a perfect iron cloth shirt with golden bell cover. He seems to have no dead end. No matter where he is hit, he has no reaction.


    My repeated setbacks make poppy more and more disdainful to me. Before I hit him, he would try to avoid the block. In the end, he might deliberately hit me. He simply did not defend, just stood still and allowed me to hit him.


    Poppy seems to be an instant incarnation of sculpture, the whole person is still, my constant bombardment, also can''t shake him half point, as if, my strong attack on him, is to tickle him in general.


    Originally, it was an exciting contest between experts. Now it seems that it has become a funny performance. I am like a clown, jumping left and right, but I can''t do anything about this statue. My heart gradually began to be impatient. There was a powerless feeling that children were robbed and couldn''t get back, but were teased.


    No matter how many solutions I tried, I was doing nothing. In the end, I was tired and my whole body was swollen and painful. However, the dragonfly, who was constantly beaten, was standing easily with a calm face.


    The strength of the golden bell jar is beyond my imagination. It also surprised my brothers on the spot. People who have a clear eye can see that I will lose. There is no doubt that the strength gap between me and the top ten experts of bloody cherry blossom is not generally large.


    However, even so, I will not admit defeat. My character has always been stubborn, never say die. If it was not better than fighting with poppy, now that I have challenged him, I can not take the initiative to admit defeat. Although I am indeed in a weak position, and the whole person is a little weak, I did not give up. When the poppy was complacent, my eyes were cold and my hands were clenched into claws. I used the Yin claw skill taught me by Han Yimo, and one claw caught the eye of poppy.Poppy''s body is steel and iron. I don''t believe that his eyes can still be used to be invulnerable. I''m sure. This must be his weakness. Therefore, this time, as long as I hit, I''ll pick his eyes off.


    In the face of my sudden and fierce attack, the poppy, who has always been proud of himself, was shocked for a moment. He had a part of conditioned reflex, and his small eyes escaped my attack. However, my claws still caught his face. The flesh on his face was not as hard as that on his body, and I directly broke a piece of skin.


    Poppy instant pain, can not help but reach out to touch his cheek, when he saw the blood in his hand, his small eyes, suddenly spurt out a fierce spark, his whole person was angry, directly roared to me: "looking for death!"


    After that, he attacked again, his body with his roaring momentum, crashed into me, my whole person was almost hit by him, and my steps quickly regressed.


    As I retreated, the poppy rushed to me like a missile and rushed to me. He grabbed me with one hand. One of his hands grasped my collar and the other held my belt. With his crazy roar, he lifted me up and lifted me over my head.


    My heart finally no longer calm, fear engulfed me, cold sweat kept falling from my head, I was afraid, but I did not give up resistance, my body was caught, but my hands can still move, I constantly wave hands, beat him.


    But the more I move, the more angry the poppy is. He''s like an angry rhinoceros at the moment, and he''s extremely horrible. When I resisted with both hands, his arms suddenly lowered and my body fell.


    Then, the knee of his right foot was bent and pushed up to my stomach.


    Immediately, my body is soft, breathing is not smooth, my hands can not struggle, directly down, bitter water with blood from my mouth, this time, I have been completely powerless.


    But the fiery poppy, still did not intend to let me go, he once again raised me above the head, and then, his body in the same place quickly around.


    I was held over his head by him. As he turned around, I immediately fell into dizziness. The whole person vomited, but I couldn''t vomit out. My eyes were turned white, my brain was in chaos, and my consciousness was almost gone.


    Just as soon as I was about to fall into a coma, the poppy stopped turning around. As soon as his body stopped, his arm suddenly moved. He threw me away as hard as he threw a javelin. Suddenly, my body flew high and straight out of the manor, across the high wall and into the interior of the villa.


    This so-called contest between the so-called masters is a duel without any suspense. It seems that the end is doomed from the beginning. There is no thrilling and no counter attack in the process. It is a complete scene of making a high decision.


    Poppy, he exploded me with absolute superiority, I was like a javelin general, he threw it hard.


    This ending is expected for the blood colored Cherry Blossom people. They are not surprised or surprised. They only have arrogant winner''s posture.


    However, this is too difficult for the people in the war to accept the fact that they can''t believe that I should end up so miserable. You know, my strength is among the best in the whole war. It can be said that after the special training of dark moon hall, my strength is close to Peng Yi.


    But now, the bloody Cherry Blossom randomly sent out a person, I finished abuse, this result, completely shocked my brother. The self-confidence wall they tried to build, at this moment, collapsed completely.


    Before that, the brothers didn''t see with their own eyes the power of the blood Butterfly. Even though it was said that the bloody cherry blossoms were the gods, the brothers still dared to fight against one of them. But now, as the leader of the war, I was so crushed by the other side, which was tantamount to destroying the spiritual support of the brothers and destroying their fortress of confidence.


    Almost at the moment when I was thrown away, my brothers were all dumbfounded, all of them were disheartened and were hit hard. Everyone seemed to be frozen, nailed in place, and stunned.


    After a long time of delay, the high-level fighting led by Peng Yi responded. They immediately recovered and rushed to the manor nervously.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 843

    And I, in the poppy holding me crazy spin body, has been about to lose consciousness, now, by his such a throw, I take off in the air, I feel no consciousness. My heart is gray to the extreme, I can''t feel the fear at all, and the whole person seems to have no consciousness.


    Until, I fell into the garden inside the wall of the flowers, was torn clothes, pierced the skin, stabbed nerves, I gradually recovered consciousness.


    Pain makes me sensitive, I can''t help but open my hazy eyes and look at the dark sky.


    Suddenly, an image appeared in the air. It was the figure of my father. He stood in the air, just like Mount Tai. His whole person and the dark sky seemed to blend together. I couldn''t see his expression.


    But indistinctly, I heard my father just strong voice, he has no redundant words, but has been encouraging me to stand up bravely, like a man, stand up.


    His voice stimulates my nerves, his words excite my heart, my mind, can not help but think of the words of grandfather Bai to me.


    Grandfather Bai once told me that my father''s extraordinary achievements depend on himself. My father is different from me. I have a background and people like my father are the backers. However, my father''s background is zero and he has nothing to do with himself. However, he has created a legend that belongs to him. And I, under my father''s aura, I am always led by my nose Zi go, even if I unify H Province now, I can call the wind and rain here. However, in other people''s eyes, I still rely on my father. It is my father''s halo that makes me.


    blood rose''s sharp words, still clear in the ear, her words, it really hit my self-esteem, but let me know, if I lose this way, so fell down, I am not only hanging on the line, my ambition will also become a bubble, after the rivers and lakes will be rumored, I solo is always a waste, a dad can grow up waste.


    I don''t want to be like this. I absolutely don''t want to. I must let the world know that I can take my father away. I have my own ability and my own brilliance. I am not a parasite or a waste.


    The more I think about it, the more firm my belief is, the more sober my consciousness is. My disordered Qi is gradually recovering. At this time, Shen Muchen and several other people run into the manor and shout my name anxiously.


    After hearing their voices, I braced myself and got up from the ground.


    When the brothers saw me, they immediately ran over and wanted to help me. I waved my hand directly and said in a strong voice, "don''t help me!"


    At the same time, I couldn''t stop coughing.


    When the brothers saw this, their eyes were full of anxiety. They couldn''t bear to see me struggling with my miserable body. Shen Muchen also advised me to say, "Arlo, don''t compare, fight with them!"


    I shook my head weakly, the tone is firm way: "cannot spell, you do not care!"


    Said, I tried to support their own paralytic body, slowly to the gate, every step, is so difficult.


    Now I am tired all over the body, but I am physically tired and persistent in spirit. I am totally supported by my indomitable spirit. I was inspired by a belief in my heart. Step by step, I walked slowly and was very difficult. Finally, I finally walked out of the manor.


    When I arrived at the gate of the manor, I passed through a road that many of my brothers gave way to, and came to the forefront of the red cherry blossom team. Shen Muchen and Peng Yi followed me closely.


    Then, I stood still and looked at the poppy that had returned to the blood cherry blossom, and said, "it''s not over, continue!"


    My voice was hoarse and weak, but the tone was sonorous and firm. All the people present were shocked at my words. The blood Cherry Blossom people showed an incredible look, and my brothers showed a look of worry, especially those who had just entered the manor. They knew how difficult it was for me to get here from the manor. They knew that I was forcing myself, and they tolerated it Repeatedly persuade me, let me not fight.


    I didn''t listen to the brothers'' good advice, just stood up stubbornly in place, eyes firmly looking at the poppy.


    Poppy did not pay attention to me, he just looked at blood rose, obviously, he was waiting for blood rose''s instructions.


    And the proud blood rose, she originally wanted to finish the task quickly. Now I am stubborn. When I delay time here, her anger spurts out directly and her eyes are burning. She looks at me indignantly and yells: "Suluo, do you want to die?"


    I gently left my mouth and said with a bitter smile, "I don''t want to, but I don''t want to admit defeat. I can stand up. It proves that the game is not over yet


    Blood rose''s patience has been completely worn out by me, her angry eyes are red, directly to the poppy command: "up, give me to fight in the dead!"


    Her voice was full of anger, and her expression was even more irritable. When poppy heard the words, he immediately led his mind. He finally turned his eyes to me, and a chill flashed in his eyes.


    This taciturn fat man is obviously hostile to me. If he can''t be broken, then I am an immortal cockroach. My body is not as hard as he is, but my will is tough. In other words, my spirit is extremely tenacious. This tenacity, not only let blood rose unhappy, but also make poppy unhappy. He has a face, cold eyes, expressionless face came to me.As he approached me, he suddenly quickened his pace and attacked me with the strongest attack.


    Of course, I''m not stupid enough to be beaten. I know I have the strength to stand. At least, I''m not completely paralyzed. Through a short buffer rest, I have some strength, at the same time, my will is very stable, the mind is particularly quiet, there is a kind of fearless spirit.


    Seeing the poppy with a fierce attack, my eyes a Lin, evaded his first blow, and then turned passive into active, with my fastest speed to take the initiative to hit him.


    Perhaps, in the eyes of the onlookers, I continued to fight with poppies, which was beyond my ability, and I was making a meaningless struggle and fighting to death. However, for me, it is related to my dignity, to my father''s safety, to the survival and extinction of the war. In any case, I will do my best. Even if it is still a death, I will die heroically. I will not be a cowardly prisoner and will not implicate my father.


    Once again, I took out 200% of the fighting spirit and all my skills to fight with the poppy, but even if I was strong willed and quick, I could not help poppy.


    This fat man is simply a copper man, a monster that makes me unable to find any flaws. Even if I try my best to attack, even if I use all my abilities, I can''t hurt him. My efforts, once again, seem so funny, and my struggle is so laughable.


    For my behavior like this, poppy is completely angry, he seems to hate cockroaches, hate me this ridiculous indomitable, hate my self-sufficiency.


    In the previous fight, he would still have some hands. He would take my safety into consideration and would not let me die in his hands. But this time, my tenacity, has challenged his limit, he hit me more and more heavy, merciless, he did not play with me, let me fight, he seems to use his most ruthless offensive, constantly attack me.


    I was beaten once by him. The body is like being hit by steel bars, hit twice, just like being bombarded, hit three times, four times, innumerable times, my body can no longer carry, even if I have the intention to fight, I also have no strength to fight, my body completely paralyzed, completely lost the ability to resist.


    At the end of the day, I was like a chicken, and the poppy was holding the collar. Then, his fist kept hitting me on my chest, and the air in my body was knocked out and emptied.


    Blood, keep flowing out of my mouth, my whole person seems to have become a weak blood man, brothers really can''t see, they with full face of anxiety, can''t help but rush to me.


    When I saw this scene, I suddenly came back with a trace of strength. I tried my best to yell at them in time: "no one can move without my command!"


    My voice, especially weak, but full of awe, immediately silenced all my brothers. When they heard this, they immediately stopped and did not move forward.


    In fact, for me, whether I lose or win, I just want to avoid implicating other people, so even if I lose, I can''t let my brothers suffer.


    And poppy, see I still have strength to cry out. His face suddenly changed, and then he burst out iron fist, and then gave me a few punches. Each blow was very hard. After a while, my internal organs seemed to be broken, my eyes were almost cracked, and my breathing became extremely difficult. My throat was full of blood and saliva, and the whole person was dying.


    In the end, no matter how angry poppy is, he is a little concerned about my life and death, and dare not kill me. After a few punches, he stopped, gritted his teeth and said, "give up!"


    Two words, still very non-standard Chinese, but the tone is full of threatening meaning, obviously, he is asking me to take the initiative to admit defeat.


    However, even if he let me die, I can not take the initiative to admit defeat, I can lose, but my spirit and will can not fail, never say die, anyway, my life is here. If they want to take it, they will take it. Besides, I am determined that the people with red cherry blossom will not kill me. If they want to catch me, it shows that I have the value to use.


    Therefore, in the face of the threat of poppy, I not only did not compromise, but spit blood into his face, and then squeezed out a few words from my throat: "do not recognize, there is a kind of you killed me!"


    With that, I also squeezed out a strange smile at the poppy.


    This time, poppy was completely angry. He loosened my collar, grabbed my neck, and lifted me up. His eyes were red, his strength was great, and his movements were very rude.


    Immediately, my throat was locked, a deep sense of suffocation covered my whole body, my pale face, suffocating red, my eyes were covered with red blood, my mouth corners, blood is still flowing.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 844

    The breath of death annihilated me. I almost reflexively wanted to resist, to struggle and to make the final resistance. However, my whole body was weak and could not struggle at all. I could only suffocate and wait for death.


    My brothers saw that I was in danger. They were so anxious that they could not bear it any more. Although they did not dare to move at my command, they could not watch me die in front of them.


    If we say that the moment before, facing the bloody cherry blossom, the brothers still have the sense of fear, then at this moment, all of us are unwilling and humiliated, watching my life gradually disappear, all brothers can''t be indifferent, and each brother''s eyes are red.


    Shen Muchen in particular, he usually more rational, listen to my words, this time, he is really can not hold back.


    At present, I am under the control of others and my life is in danger. Shen Muchen, as the second figure in the war, naturally becomes the most authoritative existence. When the resentment and morale of the brothers are soaring wildly, Shen Muchen suddenly waves his hand and orders in a loud voice: "all of you, help the boss!"


    All the officers and men of the war obeyed the orders and took immediate action. They almost rushed forward with great momentum.


    Seeing that the war was about to break out, the situation was about to go out of control. Suddenly, a gunshot shot burst out of the dark air, and the sound broke through the sky and penetrated into everyone''s ears.


    At the same time, a bullet penetrated the turbid air and hit the right arm of poppy pinching my neck very precisely. Although the poppy practiced the golden bell jar, his body could not be as hard as the bullet. His thick arm was still pierced by the bullet, and blood flowed out suddenly.


    Suddenly, poppy eat pain, can not help but release me, my body, immediately collapsed on the ground, I began to use the remaining strength, efforts to breathe.


    The scene, because of this sudden situation, seems to be static, and everyone is suddenly shocked.


    My brothers, who want to fight to death, all stopped and looked at this incredible scene in surprise.


    And the people with bloody cherry blossom are even more stunned. Where did they expect that there will be ambush and even shooting, their expressions are all astonished.


    In addition, inexplicably shot by the gun poppy, he was extremely stunned for a moment, then, his face suddenly twisted up, the whole person was crazy, he covered his bleeding wound with his hand, and hissed and growled: "who?"


    A word, deafening, earth shaking.


    With the fall of his voice, suddenly, a large group of people rushed out of the trees on both sides of the road. They quickly and orderly gathered towards us.


    These people, all dressed in armed police uniform, carrying guns, armed, when a large number of armed police rushed out, the end of our road, and suddenly sounded the alarm bell, a moment, many armed cars, galloping toward our side, the form of covering the sky.


    Soon, the car stopped on the road behind the red cherry blossom army. Then, a large number of armed police jumped out of the car. In the blink of an eye, the incomparable blood cherry blossom was surrounded by the armed police.


    However, the bloody cherry blossom is not an ordinary organization. Even in the face of armed police, they do not show any panic. On the contrary, they are still a little confused and angry.


    In particular, blood rose, her eyes burst out a very fierce fire, with towering anger, she looked at the armed police, yelled: "who gives you the right, dare to shoot my bloody Cherry Blossom people?"


    Blood rose this overbearing and rampant voice just dissipated, a weak and indifferent female voice followed: "I gave it!"


    Listen to this voice, obviously Qiqi''s, her voice has her unique style, which can be derived from her cultivation and her fragile body.


    In any case, no matter when, no matter what kind of person she is facing, Qiqi''s words are soft and weak, as if, even if the end of the world, she can be calm.


    That special voice, as soon as I heard it, was from Qiqi. More importantly, her character, her voice, and the rampant and domineering blood rose formed a sharp contrast, so, with the voice of a woman, in such a chaotic situation, it is also easy to separate.


    And the arrogant blood rose, she was already angry. Now, as soon as she finished speaking, there was a sudden voice against her mouth. It was like someone slapped her in public, making the hot blood rose more angry. She immediately turned back and looked at her back angrily.


    Blood rose in the eyes of the place, parking several armed cars, and many armed cars behind, and a relatively eye-catching private car.


    It is next to the private car, standing a thin and weak girl with a snow-white face. She is like a little red among the green trees. The large group of armed police forces set off her, which makes her very unique and becomes a beautiful scenery.


    Almost at the same moment, the eyes of the whole audience turned to her. Obviously, we all know that the girl who just openly contradicted the blood rose was her.


    By all people''s attention, Qiqi calm as before, she was calm and free, gently took a step, slowly toward my side came over.Although the ponytail''s body is always thin and thin, her face is always pale, and she looks weak. But at the moment, she has an infinite aura. She is like the center of the universe, and all the planets revolve around her. Wherever she goes, it is the focus.


    As she slowly approached, the armed police around the road consciously gave her a way, even the blood Cherry Blossom people, also feel the difference between Qiqi, involuntarily make way for her.


    In this way, Qiqi stepped on a silent step, unimpeded to come to me, from head to tail, there was no other person in her clear eyes, only me, the only thing she cared about was me. Even the blood rose, this woman, was ignored by Qiqi.


    As soon as I was in front of me, Qiqi bent down directly and helped me up slowly, and said with heartache, "Suluo, are you ok?"


    Kiki almost broke my body, but I was on the verge of death. However, Qiqi''s appearance made me wake up in an instant, let me once again full of fighting spirit, let my paralyzed body seem to produce a trace of strength.


    Qiqi or that Xia Yuqi, always in the most critical moment, timely appear for me, she is really like an angel, born to save me, her kindness to me is too heavy, it is because of this, I would kneel down for her to beg for grandfather Bai, regardless of everything to protect her life.


    However, what I didn''t expect was that after three months, Qiqi appeared again, which was just like the God of heaven, and also brought a group of heavenly soldiers and generals, which made me suddenly find hope when I was in danger.


    My gray heart lit up a light. I know that the armed police brought by Qiqi are just warriors. At this moment, they gave me enough security to make me more practical. Therefore, I directly shook my head at Qiqi, saying that I was OK.


    Qiqi saw that I could still stand, also showed a happy smile, she was obviously relieved a lot.


    On the other side, she was so ignored by Qiqi. She saw that Qiqi was deeply in love with me. Her anger was even greater. She was so angry that she had red eyes. "That''s enough!" he yelled at us


    The voice, like the sound of terror, shocked my heart.


    However, Qiqi is just like nobody. Really, at this moment, everything in the world can''t make her moved or scared. She is always so calm. She just gently took back the hand that helped me. Seeing that I could stand alone without the support, she nodded to me. Then, she turned to look at the blood rose in a rage.


    At this time, Qiqi''s face is still calm, but compared with Qiqi''s calmness, the blood rose is a group of fire, she fiercely stares at Qiqi, grits her teeth and says: "Miss Xia, do you know what you are doing?"


    No wonder, the blood rose gas into that, all forbearance dare not attack, originally, she recognized Qiqi. However, even if she knew Kiki''s identity, she didn''t care. Her voice was still sharp and fierce.


    Qiqi, in the face of blood rose''s anger, just said faintly: "I know, some people have no idea, want to break into private houses, even want to commit murder, my people did not kill him. It''s already good! "


    Qiqi is soft and weak, but her voice is full of dignity. In the face of strong enemies, she has such a mentality, which is really worthy of my admiration.


    The poppy standing on the side of the wounded, listened to Qiqi''s words, and immediately became angry. Immediately, poppy evolved into a male lion, jumped at Kiki, momentum frightening.


    Qiqi side of an armed police see, immediately pulled out the pistol waist, to the poppy, cold drink: "don''t move!"


    The gun is a deterrent. No matter how powerful the poppy is, no matter how tough his body is, he does not dare to compete with bullets. Under the aim of the muzzle, his momentum suddenly converges and his steps stop consciously. I dare not move again.


    To tell you the truth, the armed police are really quick and sharp. At first glance, they are well-trained veterans. From before Qiqi appeared, until the ponytail came to me, the armed police were all following Qiqi, inseparable, just like a bodyguard. I can see that he should be the leader of this army.


    Sure enough, after the armed police threatened the poppy with a gun, a man came out of the red cherry blossom team. He seemed to know the armed police officer. As soon as he came out, he yelled at the man: "Captain code, what do you mean?"


    On hearing this, the armed police, who was called the code leader, did not take back the gun in his hand, but replied solemnly: "it''s not interesting. I just received orders from my superiors. Everything here is under the command of Miss Xia, and we should protect her safety."


    In a word, let that bloody Cherry Blossom man speechless.


    At this time, the arrogant blood rose also forcibly suppressed her towering anger. She knew that even if her people were more powerful, they were powerless in the face of armed police. Therefore, she was useless to be angry and had to bear it. First, she ordered a sentence to the poppy: "step down!"


    Poppy accepted the order, immediately angrily retreated to the red cherry blossom team.


    Then, the blood rose again aimed at Qiqi, unwilling to say: "Miss Xia, give a happy word, you come here today, what do you mean?"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 845

    After listening to the blood rose''s question, Qiqi also did not grind Ji, said frankly: "very simple, protect the safety of Suluo and the fire, and also, I hope you blood cherry blossoms, where to go back, do not make trouble in H Province!"


    Hearing Qiqi''s words, blood rose just suppressed the anger, and was shocked out, her face couldn''t help twitching twice, her eyes were extremely oppressive and vicious light, she glared at Qiqi fiercely, angrily drank: "Miss Xia, I think you should understand our organization, I give you face, I hope you don''t advance. In recent years, we have never had a bad time with your Xia family. You Xia family has always been only active on the white surface and seldom involved in the underground world. Are you breaking the rules today? "


    Qiqi slightly shriveled her mouth and whispered: "no, I''m just doing what I should do. Your bloody cherry blossoms are powerful. If you make a bloody scene in other places, I can''t control it. However, in the province of H, I can''t tolerate your mischief. This is not a place where you can behave wildly."


    This moment''s Qiqi, very dignified and powerful, arrogant blood rose, Qi Qi so pressure, gas almost did not vomit blood, eyes are issued blood red light.


    I have never seen blood rose eat so shriveled, even last night in the face of white grandfather, she was not so humiliated, she is really angry today, if not for so many around the covetous armed police staring, blood rose really will Qiqi to cut, she hate to stare at Qiqi, then, she slightly tilted her head to a man in white behind her and said: "call Xia Zhonghai £¡¡±


    The man in white took orders and immediately made a phone call.


    Xia Zhonghai is obviously Qiqi''s father. The people with red cherry blossoms are indeed well connected, and they all know the day in H Province. However, this is no use, because the man in white after dialing the number, his face is dim, and then, he to the blood rose weak way: "can''t get through!"


    After hearing this, blood rose''s face changed greatly.


    At this time, Qiqi opened her mouth again. She said to the blood rose calmly: "don''t fight. I do this with my father''s permission."


    After listening to the blood rose, the blood light in her eyes was even worse. Her fists were clenched and creaked. The essence of her witch was completely exposed in this instant. She yelled at Qiqi with unbridled anger: "for a Suluo, you Xia family openly fight against our bloody cherry blossom, are you not afraid to be implicated?"


    Many people know that the blood cherry blossom is powerful, especially those who have some power. They know that the blood Cherry Blossom can not be provoked.


    At the beginning, the Sheng family was also a big family, but they were all played by the blood cherry blossom. The Xia family and the Sheng family were side by side. If the blood Cherry Blossom really wanted to deal with the Xia family, the Xia family would not be able to carry it, after all, the blood cherry blossom is a black-and-white take all organization.


    However, Qiqi doesn''t care, her expression is still Gujing bubo, her eyes are still clear, she is very calm to blood rose way: "not afraid, I know your blood Cherry Blossom Hand eye, but I don''t believe that you can be lawless, if you want to deal with our Xia family, what kind of evil moves, even if you want to come here, we will accompany you to the end.


    But before that, I want you to lead your men out of H Province, immediately, immediately. Otherwise, I will arrest all of you on the ground of gathering people to make trouble and handle affairs according to law! "


    Qiqi''s body is not imposing, but her words have such a deterrent effect. She and blood rose are really two different women, blood rose momentum, all the time emit a queen''s breath, and Qiqi is weak and sickly, look past is weak. Blood rose is domineering and powerful, and her voice can change the color of the wind and cloud. Qiqi talks in a soft voice. Even if a word is long, she can''t help coughing. However, after a confrontation, Qiqi has the upper hand everywhere, crushing the blood rose to death and annihilating her rampant momentum.


    At this time, the blood rose, eyes have been red, red as if to eat people, her eyes full of oppression, shame, more endless anger, her appearance is particularly terrible.


    After holding back for a long time, Xueqiang opened her mouth again and made an extremely gloomy voice: "Miss Xia, you dare to be so arrogant. I''m afraid it''s because there are police present. Indeed, I dare not take any action on you now. But have you ever thought that the police won''t be around you forever. At that time, I''m afraid you don''t even know how you died! "


    The threat, the absolute threat, the blood rose this woman, as expected is lawless, extremely frivolous. She even dare in front of the armed police, such a threat to Qiqi.


    But there is no denying that this is a big truth. No one can match the bloody Cherry Blossom playing Yin. If they want to assassinate Qiqi, isn''t it easy? Even if she now clearly threatened Qiqi, it would be difficult to find their heads when Qiqi really had an accident. They must be able to make the assassination seamless and impenetrable.


    However, even so, Qiqi''s calm look still did not change, her eyes did not have a look of fear, even, she also took a step, toward the blood rose walked in the past.


    Code captain wants to follow, but Qiqi stopped him, she like a heroine, alone, to the enemy camp.Her thin body, standing in front of the blood rose, her eyes through the turbid air, looking directly at the blood rose.


    Then, she opened her lips and said, "you don''t have to threaten me. I''m not afraid to die. In fact, I don''t have many days to live, so you can''t threaten me. However, I can tell you clearly that once I die in an accident, all the people in H Province will suffer. If you don''t believe it, try it now


    Qiqi and blood rose a contest, Qiqi everywhere suppression, blood rose step by step was excited, excited her infinite anger. It can be said that as soon as Qiqi appeared, Xueqiang was already in a rage. Later, she was pressed again and again by Qiqi, and her witch''s side was completely exposed, just like a volcano about to erupt, with a frightening smell all over her body, which made people dare not to approach.


    However, the weak Qiqi, in the face of such a blood rose, is always calm, not afraid, no panic. Even, she dare to go to the blood rose in front of the body, go to the crater to confront with blood rose, which needs to be how much courage and courage. Even if I was in front of the blood rose, I certainly had no ability to resist. If she wanted to kill me, it was a matter of minutes, not to mention the sick seedling Qiqi. But Kiki has the courage. She is thin and weak, but her spirit is towering.


    I can''t believe it. I can''t believe it. Even Qiqi was shocked by her life and death. She''s totally out of her way to keep me safe.


    However, she did not understand the blood rose, even if her words are very reasonable and very deterrent, but it can not threaten blood rose.


    In other words, the hot tempered and arrogant blood rose can''t stand the threat. Even if she knows that killing Qiqi will have serious consequences, she can''t control so much. Today, her bottom line has been completely crossed by Qiqi, and she can''t bear it any more. She is so angry that she broke out directly. She did not hesitate to wave her hand, with invincible momentum, a palm to Qiqi, mouth still roared: "you"


    however, her hand has not hit Qiqi, was caught, dare to stop blood rose and can stop her in time, there is only one person, that is blood Rose twin sister, poison rose.


    At the most critical moment, the silent poison rose suddenly seized the blood rose''s hand, which had accumulated thousands of momentum, and said in a cold voice: "rose, forget it, go back!"


    this is as like as two peas. The first time they speak, they are the same as the blood rose. But her character and blood rose is diametrically opposite, blood rose is hot, she is calm and calm, poisonous rose is arrogant, she is introverted. The voice of her voice is also without any emotional fluctuation, which sounds very calm. However, I can still feel that there is a killing opportunity hidden behind the calm. She doesn''t want to kill Qiqi, but she takes the overall situation more seriously than blood rose. That''s why I''m going back home.


    After listening to the poison Rose''s words, the blood rose immediately recovered a little sober. Gradually, she calmed down a little, but her anger was still in her heart, and her eyes still glowed with fire. She took back her hand, looked angrily at Qiqi, then looked at me, and then said, "you will regret it!"


    With a wave of her hand, she ordered the withdrawal.


    Naturally, the armed police will not stop the bloody cherry blossoms from leaving. After all, the purpose of Qiqi''s appearance today is obviously to drive away the red cherry blossoms. Now that the goal has been achieved, Qiqi doesn''t need to embarrass them any more. Of course, those armed police will not mess around. Immediately, many armed police soldiers will consciously get out of the way.


    Blood Cherry Blossom people, in this way, in front of the whole audience, quickly evacuated here. They come strange, but go is clean, soon, the red cherry blossom army, disappeared in the public''s sight.


    When they had gone completely, Kiki turned around, moved her feet, and came to me.


    At the moment, it was completely dark, but there was a bright area all around. The street lamps were turned on one after another at the moment of nightfall. The whole road was illuminated by the road lights.


    And Qiqi''s pale face, in the light of the background, a touch of different colors, beautiful. She quietly walked up to me and said with a smile, "OK, it''s OK."


    Her voice was relaxed, and her expression had not been changed by wind and rain. It was as if the confrontation with gunpowder just now was a small matter. She could be calm in the face of such a huge thing as the bloody cherry blossom.


    Qiqi, a sick and weak woman, has such courage. I am a big man, and I am ashamed of myself.


    After a long time, I gently opened my mouth and said sincerely, "thank you!"


    Qiqi said indifferently: "don''t thank you, you saved my life, my family are very grateful to you, in other places my summer family may not be able to help you, but in H Province, we Tang family will guarantee your safety!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 846

    As the saying goes, the kindness of dripping water must be reported by the spring. However, when it comes to repay her, I owe Qiqi more. The last time she saved her life, it was also a kind of kindness. But this was recorded in the heart of Xia family. They did not hesitate to do the opposite with the blood cherry blossom in order to repay me. This kind of grace is really too heavy for me.


    I paused and said, "but I owe you the love, and it is also right to save you. Your family doesn''t have to offend me with cherry blossom. You should know that they are very terrible. I am afraid to disturb your summer family!"


    Qiqi seemed to care about it. She grinned and said easily, "it''s OK, sulo, you can rest assured that today''s business has been approved by my grandfather. He will deal with it since he dare to offend me with the blood cherry blossom. Blood cherry blossom is very strong, but my grandfather also has his way. It is impossible for blood cherry blossom to easily overthrow my summer home. However, I can''t guarantee that they will not deal with you in the dark, so I will let the captain of the code arrange more police forces to patrol around here in case of accident! "


    Qiqi is very delicate, and I think about it everywhere. I really don''t know what to say. For a while, I didn''t speak again, just staring at the dying girl lying in the bed before March, stunned.


    I don''t know why. This moment, I was a little bit trance. Just before March, Qiqi''s life was about to end. She showed me at the last moment. She planned to take this love with her. But now, she has come to me again and easily solved the crisis for me. This kind of transformation seems to come a little different, a little bit of people can not adapt.


    And always calm Qiqi, she saw me stare at her, all some embarrassed, that unchanged expression, finally have some moving, pale face can not help but dye red. Because a kiss, our relationship is more delicate, has not been so pure as it was, so, Qiqi must not stand my direct look.


    She saw me not speaking for half a day, and said directly, "sulo, if nothing is wrong, I will go first!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Qiqi turned and fled to leave the awkward place.


    Looking at Qiqi hurriedly leaving the back shadow, I suddenly woke up, and cried out: "don''t you come in and sit?"


    Qiqi stopped, turned back and looked at me and said, "no, I have to go home and report to my father!"


    She said, she grinned, but in the smile, still a little embarrassed.


    I know, Qiqi is going back to report to her father about the evening, so I did not retain it, but sincerely revealed two words: "goodbye!"


    Qiqi nodded, turned and left, and then she sat in her private car. The car rushed and went, so she came and went.


    After Qiqi left, Captain Dian and I said he would strengthen police around, and then he said goodbye.


    In an instant, on the road outside the manor, only my brother and I were left, a thrilling noise, and then quietly dispersed.


    Although, this crisis, because Qiqi appeared in danger, but my inner trauma is not good, my confidence has been shattered, the root pressure will not bond. So, after Kiki and the armed police left, I still stood in place, not left.


    The night wind blows my face, but it can not disperse my boring thoughts. This time, I was really hit. This hit was too deep and too heavy to drown my passion and blood. I felt that I was not qualified for the position of boss for a while. My ability was not enough, and I couldn''t afford to pick the beam.


    The more I think, the gray my heart, a kind of extremely depressed mood around me, so I can not pull myself.


    At this time, Grandpa white quietly came to me, patting my shoulder, and said with great care: "don''t lose heart, child!"


    Grandpa Bai is a shrewd person. He saw my mind. He knew that I was hit too much to comfort me like this.


    But at this moment, Grandpa Bai said anything, I can not hear, I just immersed in my thoughts, I can not think, and also difficult to accept, I have worked so long, thought that they have improved. Thought that can and blood cherry blossom to fight, but the fact is, they send a person, can beat me to the original.


    Though that poppy! The strength of the company is that it can rank in the top ten in the organization, but there are many more powerful Cherry Blossom than him. I can''t even fight him. How can I fight with those more powerful ones. How can I lead my brother to fight with the cherry blossom?


    My eyebrows were wrinkled deeply, and my eyes were panicked and choked, and my body was also a little decadent. My brothers behind me feel my abnormality. They have come up to me to admonish me, don''t lose their breath, say that they will kill the blood Butterfly in the morning and evening. Obviously, the brothers are deliberately angry for me. In fact, today''s events not only hit me, but also hurt the confidence of the brothers. Their strength has surpassed our cognition and made us lose confidence. The brothers said this, but only self comfort.


    I didn''t hear the brothers'' persuasion, but slowly turned to my side of Grandpa Bai, powerless: "just our strength, how to fight with them?"At this moment, I finally understood why my father insisted that I not wade in the muddy water of bloody cherry blossoms. Even if I went to the dark moon hall for training, my father would not take me, or drag white grandfather to take me to hide. It turns out that the strength of the bloody Cherry Blossom is really beyond my reach. How could the egg touch the stone?


    Seeing me like this, grandfather Bai couldn''t help patting me on the shoulder again. His voice was sonorous and forceful: "as long as you have the heart, you can level down any difficulties and obstacles. You lose today, not because of your strength, but because of your shallow experience. Do you know what''s the biggest difference between you and your dad? It is because you have experienced too little actual combat, even if you are a martial arts genius, even if you practice hard, but you do not have enough actual combat experience. It will make your martial arts have great limitations and can not play the desired effect.


    And your father, growing up in setbacks, has been in constant trouble and fighting. He is like a god of war, and he can never stop fighting. His fighting experience is richer than that of an old man like me. Therefore, he has achieved today. I''ve never dealt with the red cherry blossom poppy, but if it''s me and him, I''ll hit him in the armpit.


    Everyone has his weakness, and poppy is no exception. Don''t look at his poor defense in the process of fighting, but no matter how he moves, his armpit will not be left for you. Every time he intentionally or unintentionally, he will protect his armpit. It can be seen that it must be his weakness. If you know this, you may not lose to him. I didn''t help you just now. I just want you to learn more from this battle of life and death. Only in this way can you grow up quickly and be on your own


    What he said was methodical and painstaking. He had been standing beside him, seemingly indifferent, but in fact he had his own plans. He deliberately did not help me and let me grow up in experience. Moreover, he saw through both me and poppy, and he knew the weakness of poppy. And I know my weaknesses.


    Indeed, I have too little experience and experience in actual combat. In particular, I have never met an expert at the level of poppy. Therefore, as soon as I fight, I''m in a weak position. I don''t find the weakness of poppy at all, so I blindly hit his body. Finally, I become a clown. I can''t beat him. I''m exhausted and lose so pathetically.


    Now, when I was touched by grandfather Bai, I suddenly realized that, yes, the defense surface of poppy is not good because other parts of his body don''t need to be prepared at all. He just inadvertently protects his armpit. Now think about it, the swing range of his arm when he is fighting is really limited. When he stands to fight for me. The arm is also closed, let me have no chance to hit his armpit, so, he is so unscrupulous.


    My brother listened to the words of the white grandfather, but also suddenly, there is a kind of maosai suddenly open feeling, their eyes are emitting some confident light, not as gloomy as before.


    Just, I can''t be as open-minded as my brothers, although the words of grandfather Bai really let my heart not so heavy, but the blood cherry blossom is really not the general terror, it is still like a huge stone, pressing me hard.


    I couldn''t help it, so I said to my grandfather, "no matter what, I also personally felt the power of the bloody cherry blossom, which was stronger than I expected. I don''t think we can compare with the blood cherry blossom at all. You said you could take me to save my father. At that time, I thought it was feasible. But now I think it''s impossible. I don''t fear death, but I''m afraid I''ll accompany my brothers'' lives! "


    This is my sincere words, in order to save my father, I die does not matter, but how can I waste the lives of these brothers. At the beginning, I took people to Mangshan Mountain to save people, and was ambushed. The scene of heavy losses is still fresh in my mind. I don''t want to repeat the tragedy again. It''s right to have hot blood, but at the same time, I should also have some self-knowledge. I know clearly that the bloody cherry blossom is so powerful, and what it means to die blindly with my brother. I am too selfish and irresponsible to do so.


    After listening to my despondent words, grandfather Bai''s face was deep. He sighed and said in a deep voice: "there must be danger. But it is not without a chance. After all, if we go to the Miao Autonomous Region, we will take the initiative and will not be as passive as we are today. At that time, we can try our best to conceal ourselves, fight guerrilla warfare and defeat the bloody cherry blossoms one by one. Besides, our ultimate task is to rescue your father. As long as you help your father out of the siege, and then combine with your father''s remnant troops, then the odds of winning against the bloody cherry blossom will be even greater! "


    Uncle Bai finished his words. The fighting spirit of the brothers was even more high. Many brothers could not help saying: "yes, we are not afraid of danger and death. As long as the eldest one word, we are willing to go through fire and water!"


    These voices are full of pride and courage, and the spirit spreads rapidly, like waves, violent rolling, wave after wave. All the brothers on the scene feel the blood surging, and no one flinches back. Even if they know the horror of blood, they still dare to go and fight. They don''t want to be scared by the bloody cherry blossom in the headquarters, don''t want to live a cowardly life, they just want to live a warm life, even if they are afraid to die heroic.


    Brother''s enthusiasm ignited the vast night. The dreary air outside the manor was instantly broken and became very warm. The loud voice of pride was incessant and resounded in the night sky. The brothers'' courage of not being humiliated and their ambition to conquer the world were all revealed and their original blood was recoveredwww.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 847

    Brothers are so impassioned, passionate, however, I do the boss, but this is a prosperous atmosphere. No matter how high the fighting spirit of brothers is and how warm the atmosphere is, I am still lonely and depressed alone.


    My passion seems to have sunk into the sea. Nothing can stir up the ripples in my heart. When my brothers are in high spirits, I just said a light sentence: "it''s all gone!"


    After that, I lowered my head, dragged my tired body, and walked slowly towards the manor with heavy steps.


    When she came to the interior of the manor and entered the garden, she ran into sun Yihan, who met me. When she saw that I was down and down, she immediately said, "big brother, are you ok?"


    I still lowered my head and raised my eyes slightly. Looking at Sun Yihan, I said with a smile: "it''s OK. The bad guys have gone. You can play here with peace of mind."


    I walked on, slowly but firmly, almost ignoring everything. I went straight back to my room, locked myself in my room, and refused to meet anyone.


    Like mud, I didn''t take a bath and didn''t bandage my wound. I just sat alone, deeply in a daze.


    Although grandfather Bai''s previous persuasion has shaken my heart and made me understand that I would be defeated only if I didn''t find the weakness of poppy, but it can''t change the fact that I failed. No matter what the reason is, I''m not as good at it.


    Poppy, he''s really tough, he beat me. There''s no suspense about winning, that''s the truth.


    I can''t accept this fact, but I have to admit it. I have to doubt my own strength. Maybe, as the blood rose said, I am a waste, a puppet, a puppet living under my father''s wings. Take my father away, I really am nothing. What can I do to save my dad. What to take to achieve my goal.


    Even if my brothers trust me, even if my brothers are willing to work for me, I can''t believe myself. After all, the reason why they follow me and fear life and death is more because of their blood and passion than because of my personal ability. A lot of people joined the war, they all came to my father''s name. The person they really admire is my father. And how many people admire me, respect me, and take pride in me?


    Originally, as the leader of the war, I should have the demeanor of a leader and have absolute ability. I should make my brothers absolutely convinced that I have a future and a different future with me, so that our fighting spirit and blood will not meet a strong enemy like today, and the morale of the army will be lax and fear will arise.


    My father, he not only leads the army, his own individual combat ability, also is almost nobody can match, he has always been an insurmountable myth, so, my father''s name is easy to attract people. However, compared with my father, I am so weak, I can''t even beat a poppy, in the eyes of others, I am a waste.


    It''s true that I can take my brothers to the Miao Autonomous Region, but the end is absolutely tragic. If I do not do well, the whole army will be destroyed. I am not worthy of dying, but the lives of brothers are also lives. I am not qualified to let my brothers bury me.


    This is a battle without any assurance. The solid fortress I blindly formed collapsed long ago. I realized the reality. I knew that no matter how much my brothers trusted me, no matter how brave and heroic they were, no matter how fearless they were of life and death, they were useless.


    If I want the flames of war to grow up completely, be looked up to and supported by my brothers, I must play a leading and exemplary role. I don''t want my brothers to be proud of me, but don''t be ashamed of me. I don''t think that in the war, because of my personal fall, my brothers lose their support, so they lose their morale and lose their lives.


    In the final analysis, I only hope that I, the boss of the war, the commander-in-chief of my brothers and the leader of the team, can be strong enough not to be trampled by others at will. Only when I am strong, the war will not be looked down upon by others, and I will not be said to be the waste of my father forever. I can create a different world by myself.


    This picture is so lively, the fire in the picture, but if you want to be stronger, it''s easy to say it, but it''s really too difficult to realize it. I''m not without talent. I''m not not not diligent. Even, in order to practice martial arts, I put aside everything and concentrate on the training of the devil in the dark hall. But what''s the use of this? In the end, it''s still vulnerable.


    Maybe, this is life, but I don''t want to admit my life like this. My self-confidence collapses, but I''m too unwilling. I don''t understand why I can''t reach the summit. I feel that I have a strong understanding ability, in a short time.


    I learned all kinds of martial arts moves. No matter who taught me Kung Fu, I could never forget it. I realized it in an instant. Then I practiced it. Finally, I learned it.


    Up to now, I have mastered many martial arts moves, and I have achieved the state of selflessness. It''s hard for the outside world to affect my mentality. I can only fight against the enemy. But why can''t I reach the level of my father? I can''t be like him. I can''t be expected.


    Don''t mention my father. Even grandfather Bai, it may be beyond my reach in my whole life. If martial arts must depend on the accumulation of years, I really don''t have time to practice, but it''s impossible for me to reach the sky step by step. So at this moment, my brain is in a mess, and the whole person is a little confused.This time, after being abused by opium poppy, I hurt not my body, but my heart, but my brain. At the moment, my brain is like a knot, which can''t be solved. I feel stuck by something. If I don''t dredge it, I will feel uncomfortable, uncomfortable and have no mind to do other things.


    For two days in a row, I always stayed in my room, thinking about a seemingly unimaginable problem. Why did I fail so miserably? Why, my own hard training strength, can not play the full effect? Why can''t I be stronger? Why I have learned all kinds of moves, but I''m not the best. No other reason than shallow experience?


    If there are other reasons, what is it? I seem to be involved in this problem, just like being entangled in a spider web. I can''t get rid of it. I feel like I''m crazy for martial arts.


    In these two days, many people came to me, but I was immersed in my own world, no one saw, locked myself in my room. At the beginning, the brothers didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter. Later, they became nervous when they saw that I didn''t go out. Even grandfather Bai couldn''t help it. He tried to persuade me to be more open-minded outside my room, saying that he would spare no effort to help me and live with me, so as not to lose heart.


    Grandfather Bai said a lot, but I didn''t hear a word.


    Then, Shen Muchen came, he said, he has been optimistic about me, so many years, my change is the biggest, enough to be worthy of his study, told me to believe in myself, cheer up, but I still did not listen.


    Du Haisheng is here. He said that I should take out my anger and not be decadent, otherwise I would be sorry for his trust and follow. I still didn''t listen.


    Peng Yi finally came and said that it was just the beginning now, so don''t give yourself too early a conclusion. He said that he would not mistake me, I would certainly change, and the rise was only a matter of time.


    Peng Yi''s encouragement is very useful for me. But it doesn''t work for me today. I''m still not listening at all.


    It''s no use trying to persuade me. My room door, like my brain, has been locked because I don''t want to see anyone. I''m just preoccupied with the problems that plague me.


    Two days later in the night, my messy brain, suddenly began to clear, those around my silk, slowly straightened out. After two days of deep thinking, I suddenly realized that where I lost, I just lost in a word.


    In fact, my strength is not poor, and I have many ways of martial arts. But the more moves I use, the more messy I look. When I fight, I almost remember what moves are easy to use, and I have no routines or rules. I just follow my will, and I will suffer.


    Like grandfather Bai, he doesn''t have much martial arts. He is just a Taiji, but he can use it to perfection. He can still beat the bloody rose. Therefore, if you practice a hundred kinds of martial arts, you''d better concentrate on a unique skill.


    It''s just that it''s very difficult to find a martial arts suitable for him. Grandfather Bai can practice Tai Chi because he is suitable for him. Just standing there, he has the demeanor of a Tai Chi Master. Tai Chi and he seem to be integrated into one, so he can achieve himself.


    And poppy, he relied on his strong body, practiced the golden bell cover, also became an expert. Even Du Haisheng knows that with his hard bald head and iron head skill, everyone has his own advantages. It depends on how you make use of it. If you make good use of it, you can achieve extraordinary results.


    After constant brewing and analysis, I have learned a certain essence of martial arts, that is, everyone''s unique skills are combined with the personality of this person. Maybe, only in this way can your martial arts be integrated with you.


    Grandfather Bai sees through the world and only seeks peace and self-cultivation can he implement the essence of Tai Chi. His mentality and his personality determine that no one can surpass him in Tai Chi.


    Blood rose, she is a vicious woman. She is the most vicious woman. Her martial arts are just like her. Even her embroidery needles are full of poison. I''m afraid, she is the only one who can make this insidious Kungfu as pure as fire.


    Han Yimo, her claw skill is domineering and cold, similar to her personality.


    Sun Xiangru''s fists are strong and powerful, but they are thick and heavy. They are similar to his own personality.


    Perhaps, the real masters, combined with their own conditions, to learn their own strongest unique skills.


    And I use a word to describe it as miscellaneous. I don''t have my own kungfu. I''ve learned a little bit of Kung Fu. In the end, it''s messy to use, but I''m bound.


    In the past, when I was crazy, I exerted the power of wild animals. Although the moves were simple, they still had great lethality. Now I have changed. No matter when I am in a state of benevolence and righteousness, my personality will not change. This shows that all the martial arts I have learned are not suitable for me.


    In fact, I know that in martial arts, no matter what kind of heart and mind you have, as long as you show your unique skills, you can have great power. You don''t have to be crazy. You have to be vicious. Tai Chi, like grandfather Bai, can still destroy the dead. Therefore, my heart of benevolence is right. The key is to find a martial arts suitable for my personality.When I think of this, I can''t help but think of the martial arts I have practiced, or the martial arts that I have seen others play. All the moves flash through my mind. Each school has its own strengths.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 848

    Chinese martial arts are really broad and profound, but they are always changing. When all kinds of martial arts flash through my mind, I seem to find a knack from it. I feel that no matter what martial arts moves are, they are not invariable. They are not rules. You don''t need to abide by them completely.


    Otherwise, if you use some moves with great effort, you will suffer a loss if you still use them. It feels like you should do what you want to do, how to use your best power, and you don''t need to follow its routine. If you want to give full play to your own strength, you should let the moves follow you, not you.


    Thinking of this point, my eyes were bright, my brain was released, and my soul seemed to be sublimated. Unconsciously, my body stood up from the sofa. Then, I gently closed my eyes and threw away all my thoughts. My hands and feet began to dance. In accordance with the direction of my heart, I displayed the most suitable moves for myself.


    After I was locked in the room, sure enough, the emperor paid off the people who had the heart. My madness finally came to an end. In the evening of this day, I created a set of boxing techniques that were the most convenient for me. This is a set of boxing that belongs to my own. There is no other advantage. The only advantage is that it is created by me. It is very easy to use. It has a feeling of unity of human and martial arts.


    I don''t know how powerful it is because I don''t have a partner to practice with, but I''m confident that it has infinite power. This set of boxing change unpredictably into the essence of all the styles I have learned, and combine all my martial arts with their own characteristics, changing rapidly and changing.


    On the surface, it looks like Taijiquan. In fact, it has hidden dangers. It will change with the mentality of the martial arts practitioners. When it is soft, it will be docile, when angry, it will roar.


    In a word, it is full of mystery, changeable and unpredictable, so people can''t find any omissions and flaws. For this set of boxing techniques derived from the strengths of 100 martial arts schools, I gave it a name, free and easy boxing.


    After the name was given, I once again played the whole set of boxing techniques according to my final move, and then I stood still. I feel that although my boxing is based on the strengths of a hundred schools, the most important thing is to absorb the essence of Tai Chi. This also allows me to relax my whole body and mind, relieve my mood, cultivate my sentiment, and all my troubles disappear after playing this set of boxing.


    Suddenly, I felt that I had the demeanor of a generation of experts. In three days, I seemed to be completely transformed, and the whole person was completely new.


    Sure enough, everyone has his own unique skills. At the beginning, I just didn''t excavate my strengths. My kung fu was too complex and general, which led to my inability to give full play to my own strength.


    Obviously, Taiji Kung Fu is not my strong point. Although I can memorize all the moves of Taiji, and I can do all the tricks, and the time of practicing it is not short, I just can''t practice it to the peak. I can never catch up with the pace of grandfather Bai. This is because there are many places I''m not used to, or I can''t accept, my sex Ge and Taijiquan can not be completely integrated.


    The boxing technique I created by myself is totally different. It can be fast or slow, strong or weak, hard or soft, fierce or gentle. It is a set of extremely flexible boxing techniques.


    This boxing technique seems to be combined with my soul and integrated with me. Therefore, when I use it, I feel extraordinary and refined instantly, and my soul can be sublimated.


    After standing still for a while, I suddenly opened my eyes, which found that the huge bedroom, has been made by me in a mess, extremely messy, and through the scattered pieces of the mirror on the ground, I saw myself in the mirror like a madman, I, changed.


    Just after three days, I seem to have passed several centuries, I have become completely unlike me, my body finally emerged the taste of maturity, this is not in line with my age maturity, my eyes seem to have magic, as if after infinite years of waste, can see everything, unfathomable.


    What''s more, I found that some white hair appeared on the temples of my forehead. It grew there, which was so dazzling. I didn''t expect that after three days of hard thinking, I didn''t break down myself, but I was worried about gray hair.


    This moment, I can''t help but think of my white hair dad, my father is not particularly old, but already white hair, and white as thoroughly.


    It can be seen that on the surface, my father is sonorous and free and easy, as if he has looked down on everything in the world, but in fact, his brain has been running, constantly running, and he is always thinking about things. Especially in his heart, there are too many unknown things in his heart. Maybe his biggest and deepest worry is about my mother. This is the person he cares about most. He just doesn''t want to mention it to others, and he will bear it quietly.


    Think of this, my heart can''t help pain, this moment, I more firmly believe, in any case. I must step down the bloody cherry blossom and rescue my father.


    My faith, rapid expansion, my heart suddenly become very firm and incomparable, and my eyes suddenly released the essence of light, eyes sharp, I gently step forward, step on the ground mirror debris, so that I can not see their own image.


    Nowadays, I don''t care about the appearance. For me, appearance is nothingness. Faith is the solid existence. I only live for faith.Because of this firm belief, my confidence has been renewed. I know that I have untied the knot in my mind and created a set of unique boxing techniques of my own. I am no longer the original me. I won''t be decadent, entangled and self abased.


    From now on, I will become a real king. At least, in the war, I am the unique king. I will let all the brothers below see my light, my confidence, my extraordinary ability and even be proud of me.


    However, during the three days of my closure, my brothers were not proud of me. They only worried about me.


    For three days, I locked myself in my room, not eating or drinking, ignoring anyone, and making such a big noise in the room by soldiers banging and banging. How could this not worry my brothers? They even thought I was crazy, completely crazy. More and more brothers gathered at the door of my room, knocking on my door nervously, shouting at me, persuading me, persuading me not to mess around and persuading me to be calm.


    But no matter who persuades me, no matter how many people knock on the door, I never give anyone a response. I have lost communication with my brothers for three days, and I seem to be off track with the world. This makes the brothers more and more worried about me, because of me, the whole manor is boiling and boiling.


    For the brothers, the boss is crazy, this kind of attack is more than the bloody Cherry Blossom invasion? More terrifying. After all, I am the pillar of the war, the pillars have collapsed, brothers who will not have the will to struggle, they have lost the spiritual support, lost the pillar ah.


    The atmosphere of the manor became disordered and tense, and the anxiety of everyone filled the air, making the whole day of the manor dark and suffocating.


    I am alone, it is affecting thousands of people''s hearts, but these three days the outside world so changeable, immersed in my room, but I do not know, even if my room door is about to be broken. I am also ignorant. My mind has shielded the things outside the room. Whether I am thinking about things or practicing martial arts, I have not taken into account the activities outside the room. Until I have learned something, I have gradually strengthened my faith, my brain has been completely untied, and my mental state has gradually recovered. Only then have I slowly returned to real life and my ears have listened To the banging on the door and the anxious cries of the brothers.


    It was not until this moment that I realized what kind of state my brother was outside. Therefore, I had no further delay and was going to open the door.


    But my steps have not opened, suddenly, clang, the door of the room, has been forced to open.


    At once, a large group of anxious high-level soldiers swarmed into my room. Maybe they were too worried about my safety, so they just kicked into the door.


    Rushing inside, when they saw the moment when I was in a mess, all their steps stopped suddenly in an instant, their bodies suddenly stopped, and their eyes were even more crazy.


    At this moment, all the brothers. They have formed a rich expression group. Their faces are full of heartache, disappointment, heartache, speechlessness, worry and various expressions.


    Time, as if still in this moment, noisy rush in brothers, in an instant all with the point of general, motionless, no one spoke, no one made any movement, all hold their breath, staring at me, especially the white hair on my temples, which is more shocking.


    It can be said that this image of me has shocked my brothers so much that no one would have thought of it. In just three days, I became like this. It was terrible.


    Finally, it was grandfather Bai, the elder, who broke the silence. He was the first one to step forward and come to me.


    He opened his mouth to me, but he didn''t say anything. After pondering for two times, he still did not speak. He just shook his head in disappointment, and then stood aside.


    Obviously, even grandfather Bai was disappointed with me. He didn''t know how to open his mouth to me, a self indulgent person. Perhaps, he already felt that I was totally hopeless, and there was nothing to say.


    After grandfather Bai left, Shen Muchen came up again. His eyes are full of distressed color, he sighed and sincerely said to me: "Arlo, why do you practice yourself like this?"


    After Shen Muchen finished speaking, Peng Yi came out again. He frowned slightly and said to me with great heart: "Suluo, you shouldn''t be like this. Victory or defeat is a common business of soldiers. Such a small setback will defeat you. How can you conquer the world in the future? What is your ambition? What about your ambition? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 849

    Peng Yi''s tone is full of helplessness, disappointment and emotion.


    With the fall of Peng Yi''s voice, Du Haisheng, a bald head, also stood up. In a rude tone, he said to me bluntly: "boss, you let me down like this. I think I''m wrong with you!"


    Du Haisheng''s words are as straightforward as his personality. Obviously, he looked down on me.


    Immediately, Mu Nan stood up again. He directly faced me and said to me, "boss, don''t let the brothers down. You are the boss and everyone''s belief. As long as you don''t fall down, the brothers will never fall first. No matter what difficulties and hardships, we are willing to accompany you to carry and rush together. We are not afraid of death!"


    Mu Nan tone, also full of helplessness, his words, sounds to me to persuade, but obviously, he did not have much confidence in me.


    Even Bai Qiuyan, who has always been reticent, could not help but stand up and say to me this time: "Suluo, where are you who never said goodbye. What about taking me to the mountains and rivers? "


    At the end of the day, Bai Qiuyan''s attitude was a little anxious. He was also worried. He felt that this scene became similar to the criticism meeting in the old society. I, the condemned criminal of all ages, all brothers came forward, and you said everything and criticized me.


    Finally, even the crab came out and said to me in a sharp voice, "sulo, I look down on you!"


    When I said this, the puffer fish''s eyes were full of disappointment. In three days, I was disappointed by the whole world. But I don''t feel aggrieved. I know that my brothers have misunderstood me. They think that I have been self indulgent for three days. In fact, I am reflecting, thinking about the reasons for my failure and looking for the loopholes in my own strength.


    Now, I''ve figured it out, understood it, and even created my own martial arts. I''m not the original me. I''ve risen to a higher level in my soul.


    Although misunderstood, I am not angry at all, on the contrary. I am also very pleased, because I know that my brothers are for my good. They are disappointed in me and criticize me. In fact, they still have a glimmer of hope for me. Otherwise, they don''t need to say these words.


    After all, they still want to arouse the last belief that I may exist, to wake me up and to cheer me up, just because they are not willing to give up. They still yearn to be able to gallop on the battlefield. They don''t want my hard built war to fall down. They don''t want to admit defeat. Even in the face of the powerful bloody cherry blossom, they still don''t want to recognize it Life.


    I understand every brother, and I am very satisfied with their performance. At the critical moment, they did not give up, still insisted on their faith, and even did not hesitate to criticize me. This is the iron and blood soldier in the war. I appreciate their courage.


    After they criticized me one by one, after being silent for three days, I suddenly showed a profound smile. With this smile, I opened my hoarse voice and uttered a bold and forthright voice that was extremely out of proportion to the atmosphere of the scene: "prepare well tonight, and leave miaojiang tomorrow morning!"


    I was locked in the room for three days without opening my mouth, which directly surprised all the people. All the brothers present were stunned by me. Who would have thought that I, who was too willing to be persuaded by God, could suddenly say such a sentence.


    If I say this in my ordinary time, my brothers will be excited and eager to try. But when I say it at this time, my brothers don''t believe me at all. So, even if I give an order, no one obeys. Even, they are frozen, standing still, eyes full of incredible.


    Scene, once again fell into absolute silence, time and pause for a while, finally, or Shen Muchen first broke the silence, he did not understand! Look at me and don''t believe me: "Arlo, is that true?"


    I slightly shrunk the mouth, not false thought cableway: "do you see my appearance, like a joke?"


    The voice falls, my face can not help but become resolute and serious, the whole person exudes extraordinary breath. My eyes are full of perseverance.


    Now, the brothers are really stupid, believe me is not, do not believe me is not, a do not know how to do the appearance.


    Even the white grandfather, is a bit incredible, he gently walked to me, touched my forehead, asked: "child, are you ok?"


    Perhaps, in everyone''s eyes, I am sick, but also sick, they all think that I am suffocating in the room these days, will suddenly change like this.


    I''m a little speechless. Although I don''t want to explain too much, in order to convince them, I can only try to explain. First, I cast a firm look at my grandfather Bai, and then I swept the other brothers with a solemn and serious tone: "don''t worry, I''m ok, I''m not crazy, I''m not stupid. I just think about things these days. I want to be alone. Now I have figured it out. I know that even if the road ahead is more difficult, we should be brave to break through.


    Red cherry blossoms, they are human beings, not gods. As long as we are united, I believe there will be a chance to destroy them. My father''s business can''t be delayed. We must solve his dilemma as soon as possible. What''s more, even if we don''t take the initiative to attack, the bloody cherry blossom will not let us go. Therefore, it''s better to hit the sun than choose a day. Let''s start tomorrow! "My voice was serious and serious, my voice was steady and powerful, and my words were more orderly. It was not like crazy at all. All the brothers present began to believe my words. When they realized that I was really uplifted, their faces suddenly filled with the most excited smile, those disappointment and anxiety disappeared, and only joy and surprise appeared in their eyes. Obviously, they were happy for me to get out of the shadow.


    Taking advantage of the enthusiasm of the brothers, I ordered again: "go back and prepare well."


    At once, the brothers crowded in and out of my room suddenly scattered. In a short time, there were only two people left in the room, I and white grandfather.


    Grandfather Bai looked at the empty door, then turned his eyes to me and asked in a deep voice, "is it a bit too anxious to start tomorrow morning? Are you ready?"


    I nodded to the white grandfather and said, "well, well done, anyway, sooner or later we will fight with them. We can start early, or we can help my father out of the encirclement as soon as possible."


    Hearing this, grandfather Bai was still a little uneasy and continued to say to me, "but, it''s a big deal to go to Miao territory. Don''t you arrange it well? What''s more, if so many people set out together, it will inevitably attract the attention of red cherry blossom. It''s not good to fall into their trap at that time! "


    Grandfather Bai''s concern is not unreasonable. I have thought about this problem, but it still can''t change my determination. I firmly looked at him and seriously replied, "I''ve considered this problem, but I think it''s worse to disperse. Since the blood cherry has noticed me, even if we are scattered, we can''t escape the surveillance of bloody cherry blossom''s paws.


    On the contrary, if we disperse, we will disperse our forces. So, this time, I''m going to set out in a big way and drive directly. Through the events of the past few days, I think the bloody Cherry Blossom despises the fire between us and me. Even if they want to deal with us, they will not send more troops.


    At that time, we will take them by surprise. Of course, there must be danger, but I think that as long as we fight bravely, we will surely be able to overcome all difficulties and obstacles! "


    At the end of the day, I showed my mature spirit completely. My whole momentum changed completely. This made my grandfather look at me with a new look. He seemed to be a little unable to believe his own eyes. He looked at me stupidly, and his eyes were full of gratification. Even, he looked at me, nodded his head, a very agree with my state.


    I saw that grandfather Bai had nothing to say, so he said to him alone: "that white grandfather, if there is nothing wrong, I will go to be busy first!"


    White grandfather didn''t say anything more, just pursed his mouth and nodded his head. And I went straight out of the room and told someone to prepare dinner for me.


    For me now, the most urgent and most needed thing is to take a bath and eat.


    These three days, I didn''t live like a person. I was totally immersed in my own world. I forgot to eat and tidy myself up. Now, when I came back to my senses, I could clearly feel that I was itching and my body was full of sweat and blood. Hunger and thirst also devoured me completely.


    So, before I had a meal, I rushed into the bathroom, took a bath, and then changed my clothes. After finishing, I immediately went to the restaurant and ate the hot food that the chef had just prepared and gobbled down.


    After I was full of food, I did not stop for half a minute, and I immediately threw myself into the preparation of leaving for Miao.


    This time, the place we want to conquer is outside the province, and it is a remote place of ethnic minorities. It is at least 2000 kilometers away from us. It can be said that it is a long-distance journey. If we drive, we have to drive all day and night. Therefore, vehicles and driving routes, as well as our camping tents and dry food, should be fully prepared.


    Of course, the most important thing is to select troops. The soldiers we train in the dark moon hall will certainly go out for battle. As for the others, we have also gone through layers of screening, and selected another 400 officers and men to form a team of 1000.


    Although this force is certainly insufficient to fight against the powerful red cherry blossom, it is also the strongest and most elite force we can choose. In any case, it is the only way to put all our eggs in one basket.


    My brother is already familiar with the preparation before the war. He is quick and safe to operate. At 10 o''clock in the evening, everything will be ready and everything will be ready until tomorrow morning.


    After that, I asked the other brothers to rest first and keep their energy up. And I had a short meeting with the top of the fire, and after the meeting, we went straight to bed.


    As I didn''t sleep for a few days, as soon as I got to bed this time, I fell asleep. No matter what pressure I had, it would not affect my sleep at all. I had a deep sleep.


    The next morning, I got up at nine o''clock. After that, I simply washed and had breakfast. At about 9:30, I walked out of my bedroom and came to the manor.


    The garden space of the manor was already overcrowded, and the brothers had assembled at the appointed time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 850

    The current war, just like the army, has strict discipline and everyone has a sense of time. Especially for this expedition, it is of great significance to us. Our power is no longer limited to H Province. We need to expand our territory and fight against the strongest force in the war legend. It should be said that this is the biggest battle in the war. Everyone is excited.


    For the brothers in the war, those who can be selected to fight the bloody cherry blossoms are warriors. This is a special honor to be proud of. No one will shrink back, only be proud of it.


    Before leaving, I winked at Peng Yi. Peng Yi immediately led him. He went directly to the team of dark moon hall and said to Peng Yu, who was ready to start, "yu''er, stay here and take care of the war in H Province."


    This decision was discussed in our brief meeting last night. It was put forward by Peng Yi, and I promised to. Of course, the reason why Peng Yi recommended his son to stay is not that Peng Yu''s strength is weak and it is not suitable to go to the bloody cherry blossom. On the contrary, his strength can be regarded as a force in the war.


    Peng Yi also wants to train his son. After all, since he became the leader of the Hai Gang, Peng Yi has always wanted his son to succeed.


    However, Peng Yu has the ability, but he is lazy and casual. He doesn''t have the charismatic demeanor. Therefore, Peng Yi just wants to let Peng Yu stay in the headquarters of H Province to experience him.


    However, Peng Yu obviously did not know, and was not willing to accept this matter. He did not hesitate to retort: "why, I have practiced hard for three months, just waiting for this show, why should I stay? I don''t want to stay, I want to stay with you!"


    When Peng Yi heard this, she could not help saying, "listen, you should know. It''s a big responsibility to take care of the city''s war. This is the result of my discussion with Suluo and others. This is your responsibility. Don''t think that if we leave, the fire will be safe. This is our backing. What if someone takes charge of it, even if the bloody Cherry Blossom people don''t come, other gangs will not covet. Therefore, we must have a person to take care of it. Besides, our family are all in H Province. You are a man now. Don''t you want to protect your family''s safety? "


    When he said this, Peng Yi''s expression became very serious. At the same time, he showed the dignity of his father and the king. Peng Yu had nothing to say. I took advantage of the situation to persuade Peng Yu. Finally, the militant Peng Yu agreed to stay and take charge of the war.


    After Peng Yu decided to stay, I brought sun Yihan to Peng Yu and solemnly told him, "Peng Yu, after I leave, you can take good care of Yihan''s sister. Don''t let her have any mistakes. If something happens to her, I''ll come back and ask you."


    Peng Yu didn''t have any opinion about this, but Sun Yihan had a big opinion. She pursed her lips and cried, "no, I''m going to go with you too!"


    I immediately said, "no, don''t make a fool of yourself. This time we are going to a very dangerous place. We are going to fight, not to play. You can''t follow."


    Generally speaking, sun Yihan is aware of the seriousness of the matter. She should not be short tempered in major events, but this time, she simply won''t listen to me. Seeing that I didn''t agree with her, she was worried, and she directly called and mumbled, "I''m going to go, I''m going to go!"


    At this moment, sun Yihan was obstinate like a urchin, and even got angry. If this was a common thing, I would certainly promise her and satisfy her. But going to Miao is a matter of life and death. How can I bring a child who can''t master martial arts? This is equivalent to pushing her into hell by myself. I certainly can''t.


    Seeing sun Yihan''s disobedience, I also took out a tough attitude and directly yelled at her: "if I can''t do it, if you don''t obey, don''t call me big brother in the future."


    I almost took out a threatening tone and forced Sun Yihan to stay. This is the first time I yelled at her so fiercely. I really don''t want to waste time with sun Yihan on this matter. I can only force her to stay.


    However, sun Yihan''s small nose suddenly wrinkled when I was attacked. Then, her tears poured down. She cried and cried to me: "don''t treat me as a child. Don''t think I don''t know anything. In fact, I know everything. Your father and my father and aunt Han have an accident. You want to save them. If your father has an accident, you want to save it. If my father has an accident, I want to help too! "


    Sun Yihan''s words, hysterical, deeply pierced into my heart, indeed, I have always regarded her as a child, I think she is young, and has never seen the world, as she does not understand anything, did not expect her heart is clear, just she did not say it. She has a good mentality. It''s easy to see, or, she has a fantastic wish, looking forward to his father''s return.


    But now, my team is obviously trying to save people. Of course, sun Yihan knows the seriousness of the matter. She doesn''t want to play alone. She also wants to make a little contribution. She also wants to see how her father is.


    When I saw her like this, I was inevitably moved, but I was still adamant and resolute: "but you can''t do anything. You have to worry about you when you go. It''s unnecessary for you to go. The best help you can do is to stay here and let me rest assured."


    I thought that I had said that. Sun Yihan would have backed out, but I was still wrong. Sun Yihan suddenly wiped her tears, then straightened up and said to me seriously: "who says I''m useless, I''m useful. Don''t you know your father and my father''s fall? How can you save people if you go through this way. What if you can''t find anyone? But I can, my father and I have always been dependent on each other, we have a special telepathy, in a certain range, I can sense my father''s position, if you take me, I will certainly lead you to find my father''s specific location! "Hearing sun Yihan''s words, I was completely shocked. I didn''t expect that this young and simple girl had a heart like a mirror. She could see everything so clearly. She also knew to be my guiding light. What''s more, I was surprised that she had telepathy and could sense his father''s position. I couldn''t believe it.


    Yes, for me, although this is a large-scale march into the Miao Autonomous Region, I don''t know the specific location of the bloody Cherry Blossom headquarters. As for the position where my father and others are trapped, I don''t know anything about it. If sun Yihan''s statement is true, she will be of great use to me.


    However, this idea passed away in a flash, because I knew that no matter what sun Yihan said was true or false, even if it was true, I would not dare to take her to risk. After all, she is a fragile little girl, and she is easy to encounter danger. If she had an accident, I would really have no face to see Auntie Han. His father specially entrusted me to take care of sun Yihan, but he himself was an old man Life to help my father, how can I trouble sun Yihan again, so that their only root is also in danger.


    In this way, I would like to refuse sun Yihan again, but at this time, the white grandfather suddenly came forward to me and said, "Suluo, take her with you, I will try my best to protect her integrity!"


    In such a matter, the white grandfather should still stand on the side of sun Yihan, which really let me a little surprised, I can''t help but say: "but."


    I didn''t finish my words, white grandfather directly waved his hand and said: "don''t, it''s such a decision!"


    Grandfather Bai''s tone is very firm and unquestionable. In order to let me not continue to tangle, white grandfather also quickly flashed to me, attached to my ear whispered: "Han Yimo and sun Xiangru''s daughter can never be ordinary people, what she said should be true, take her, there is no harm!"


    After hearing the words of grandfather Bai, I finally stopped being stubborn because I knew that sun Yihan''s so-called telepathy was really important to me, so I didn''t try to change my mind any more. I agreed directly and told sun Yihan to keep up with him.


    Then, I swept my eyes to the whole audience, and the whole audience was in good order. I looked at them, my eyes couldn''t help but send out a bright light. Then, I opened my voice and yelled: "go!"


    Suddenly, all the members stepped on a powerful step, and walked toward the parking lot. They immediately got on the car prepared in advance.


    I, wasabi, white grandfather, sun Yihan have a car, five instructors a car, the high level of the war is the leader. Take their own subordinates to their own cars.


    After all the personnel got on the bus, the first car I took, driven by wasabi, officially set off.


    The mighty motorcade followed my car orderly, forming a powerful long dragon. We started from Pengjia manor and drove slowly along the road outside the manor. Although there was no common people to send off, the other brothers in war and the Peng family''s family members who stayed in the headquarters were very jubilant. They prepared firecrackers and fireworks for me We see off, firecrackers ring in the vast sky.


    This time, we are not at all low-key, really can be regarded as a big banner, in the daytime fireworks a blast, it is very lively.


    In the sound of firecrackers, our long-distance motorcade moved forward slowly towards the Miao Autonomous Region. Our speed is not fast, but our passion is burning, the blood is surging, all brothers with the power of youth and the spirit of struggle, go forward bravely.


    Even I, the commander-in-chief of the army, could not help but ignite a spark of excitement. Thinking about entering the Miao territory, I could not help but surging, and my blood was also flying.


    But just as my car was about to leave the avenue of Pengjia manor, a black car suddenly shot out of the open road ahead and stopped at the intersection, blocking our way www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 851

    Now, this scene can be described as a bad start. I really didn''t expect that we met with obstacles as soon as we went out. Even before our motorcade left the exclusive passageway of the manor, someone would dare to block our way.


    This scene, came too suddenly, is really too strange, the passion in my heart was immediately submerged, a nameless fire rushed up. This feeling is like, oneself is 100 meters sprint, suddenly someone stretches out a foot, trip you, it is really disgusting.


    Of course, I know that a car in front of us will never pose any threat to our team. Now in H Province, no one dares to fight against me so openly. Even the bloody cherry blossom, after experiencing Qiqi''s warning last time, should not dare to make a public accident in H Province. So, what''s the feeling of that car that was killed in the air Situation?


    I couldn''t help but glare at the car in front of me. Seeing that the other side hadn''t left, the wasabi couldn''t help honking its horn. The long-distance motorcade behind my car was shouting and swearing, asking the other side to get out of the way.


    But the other side''s car not only did not make way, even turned off, then, the car''s co pilot door opened, a person walked down from it.


    The moment I saw this man, the nameless fire in my heart was extinguished immediately, followed by shock, deep shock. Because, she''s no one else. She''s Qiqi.


    I didn''t expect that Qiqi would appear at this time. I was stunned for a few seconds. I quickly opened the door, got out of the car, and went straight to Qiqi, and said to her, "Qiqi, how did you come?"


    Qiqi slightly moved her eyes and looked at the motorcade behind me with her deep eyes. Then, she turned her eyes to me and said solemnly, "go with you!"


    Smell speech, I am all stunned, wonder way: "do you know where I go?"


    Qiqi gently grinned and grinned mysteriously. She said, "know, go to Miao."


    This time, I was more and more surprised. Of course, Qiqi knew that I was going to Miao territory, which was not surprising. After all, I informed my brothers last night that it was not top secret, and it was normal for Qiqi to hear it. To my astonishment, qiqiming knew that I was going to go into the tiger''s den and even said to go with me. It was unbelievable.


    I look at her stupidly, don''t understand a way: "then you still go with me? What are you doing? "


    Qiqi said frankly: "I want to go with you only when I know where you are going. You should know that I need the thing in the hand of black Luocha. Without it, I will die sooner or later. I''d better go and spell it. So I want to go with you. Moreover, I have checked a lot of information about the blood cherry blossoms. I know them better than you. I can help you when I go to the Miao Autonomous Region! "


    When she said this, Qiqi seemed very confident. Indeed, I would not doubt her ability. She is the first talented woman in H Province. She has excellent talent and intelligence, and she is almost a female Zhuge. Every time she helped me out of danger, I can see that this weak girl is worth thousands of men. Some things can''t be solved by force alone. Intelligence is also the key factor. This is why the ancient army had to lead soldiers to fight without military division.


    However, Qiqi has a wise mind, but her body is very weak. It can be said that she is more vulnerable than sun Yihan. Sun Yihan just doesn''t know martial arts. Qiqi, I''m afraid, can''t even carry a long journey. She doesn''t need others to hurt her, and she can bring herself down. How can I take her to the Miao Autonomous Region.


    After pondering for a while, I said solemnly to Qiqi: "Qiqi, don''t worry. If I can beat the bloody cherry blossom, I will spare no effort to get it for you. You don''t need to go with me, so you can stay in H Province, OK?"


    After hearing this, Qiqi could not help but shrunk her mouth and said in a soft voice, "are you afraid that I will drag you down? You don''t have to worry about it. I have already said hello to my family. My family also agreed to follow me. We have specially sent the most powerful people in our family to protect me! "


    With that, Qiqi suddenly turned around and looked at the car behind her. Immediately, the back door of the car opened and a man came out of it.


    This man is not very old. He looks about forty or fifty years old. His face is thin and his eyes are a little concave. He is of medium height. He is neither tall nor short, nor fat or thin. A simple suit of Zhongshan suit is casually put on his body, which shows his low-key. But at one glance, I can see his extraordinary. No matter how simple his clothes are, he can''t stop his vast momentum. He is a top master.


    When he approached, Qiqi immediately introduced to me: This is my fourth uncle, he will protect my safety!


    Although the Xia family is not involved in the underworld, they have some industries in H Province. Of course, they will also train some experts. The fourth uncle of Qiqi is obviously the best among the Xia masters.


    It can be seen that although the fourth uncle''s strength is not as perfect as Sheng Er Ye of the Sheng family, he is definitely one of the few figures in H Province. If the Xia family can send such experts to protect Qiqi, it means that they have paid attention to this matter.


    Maybe, the Xia family just want to fight once and try to get the Millennium toad, or maybe they just want to satisfy Qiqi and not let her down.


    I don''t know what Xia''s family is for, and I don''t know them, but I know Qiqi very well. I have a vague feeling that Qiqi insists on going to Miao with me, not for her own sake. After all, even if the bloody cherry blossom is defeated, she may not get the Millennium toad.I think she did it for me. She wanted to help me as much as she could. She didn''t want to stay in H Province and wait to die. She didn''t want to watch me die.


    However, I don''t want to see Qiqi accompany me to die. The bloody cherry blossom is a bottomless abyss. No matter how powerful you are, you may be swallowed up. How can a fourth uncle Xia protect Qiqi''s safety. I can''t let Kiki because of my accident. No matter how many days she has left, I hope she can spend it quietly.


    Thinking of this, I directly nodded to the fourth uncle, which was a greeting. Then, I turned my eyes to Qiqi and said solemnly to her: "Xia Yuqi, you don''t need to be like this, really. I know you want to help me, but you have helped me too much, I don''t know how to repay. I promise, this time, as long as there is a way, I will help you get the Millennium toad. You really don''t have to go with me. It''s too dangerous


    This is my most sincere words. If I can, I just hope that Qiqi can live well and not be hurt. If I have the chance, I will try my best to get the Millennium toad and let Qiqi live a normal life.


    However, Qiqi seemed to have made up her mind and didn''t listen to my persuasion. Her expression suddenly became very serious, and her voice also increased. She looked at me deeply and said in a solemn tone: "if I don''t go, you will be more dangerous. If I go, your risk will be greatly reduced. Sulo, my days are not many, you let me do a thing that I like, let me be willful once


    Qiqi''s words, like a kind of invisible magic, deeply pierced into my heart, let my heart suddenly feel a little pain. Qiqi''s silent love for me seems to become clear, she is still like that, for me, desperate, for my life. Her pay, let me moved at the same time can not help but sad, I do not know how to treat her. I don''t know how to continue to refuse her offer.


    When I was tangled, the fourth uncle next to me suddenly said, "Suluo, let her go. Qiqi is a stubborn child. She has made up her mind. Even my father has been convinced by her, so she will send me to take care of her. Don''t refuse her!"


    After hearing the fourth uncle''s words, I couldn''t say no more. I had no choice but to pray for the safety of this trip to Miao areas. I had better get the thousand year old toad from the hands of heiluocha, so that everything would be OK.


    After a pause, I looked at Kiki and whispered, "OK!"


    Qiqi see I promise, weak her, immediately recovered vitality, she relaxed side of the head, to her car called: "cold, you can drive back to the car!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Qiqi immediately turned back and gave me a naughty smile.


    I realized that her car was blocking at the intersection. It was not an accident. The girl must have been waiting here. Her purpose was to block my way. I had to promise if I didn''t agree. I didn''t have any choice. I really had no way to take her. However, it also confirmed the meticulous side of Qiqi''s mind.


    On the other side, the cold in the car got Qiqi''s order and immediately started the car. However, she didn''t drive away immediately. Instead, she opened the window, held out her head, and yelled at me solemnly: "Suluo, my lady will be handed over to you. If she has any accident, I will not let you go!"


    This cold man, as his name suggests, is still so cold. It sounds like he is warning me, but in fact, his words are all about Kiki.


    Also, so long, he has been as Qiqi''s bodyguard, always protect her, even if it is a machine, there should be some feelings!


    Perhaps, he has been used to protecting Qiqi, and now he wants to be completely separated from Qiqi, and Qiqi is going to the Longtan tiger den with me, of course, he will not be at ease.


    I looked at the cold cold head out of my face, and many pictures flashed in my mind. When I was in University, I encountered many crises, and it was cold and cold that came out to rescue me.


    If Qiqi is the commander to rescue me, then he is the executor. He always obeys Qiqi unconditionally and helps me unconditionally.


    For him, I am also grateful in the heart, so, I did not pinch, directly to his solemn assurance way: "you don''t worry, as long as I Suluo is alive, I will bring Miss Xia back completely and completely!"


    Get my assurance, Leng Han immediately nodded his head, and then retracted his head and drove away safely.


    Cold cold left, I did not stay much, immediately set off, set off again.


    However, for the convenience of looking after Qiqi, I didn''t take the original car, but let Shen Muchen empty a Land Rover. I entrusted sun Yihan to grandfather Bai to take care of him. I got on the Land Rover. Shen Muchen drove the car himself. Fourth uncle took the co pilot. Qiqi and I sat in the back seat of the car.


    Then, with our Land Rover as the first vehicle, the other vehicles were arranged in the original order, and the whole team set foot on the journey again. This time, our team did not encounter any obstacles again. We drove out of H Province smoothly and marched forward towards the vast territory of Miao Autonomous Region www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 852

    This time, we had a long and long journey to Miao, so we drove at least four wheels with hundreds of carts. In order not to let the cars behind us fall behind and avoid traffic accidents, our overall driving speed was not fast.


    My heart is also the same as the speed, keep steady, from the beginning of getting on, I entered the absolute quiet state, until our motorcade drove away from H Province, I did not speak a word.


    And Shen Muchen and Xia family fourth uncle did not speak, the atmosphere in the car can not help but a bit dull, a little embarrassed.


    Out of H Province, on the highway, the car slightly accelerated, my heart also slightly bumped up, I want to find a topic to break this boring, but I don''t know what to say.


    I can''t help but look at Qiqi and find that she is also a little embarrassed. Her expression is not as natural as it was at the beginning, and her figure is a little stiff. She is on pins and needles, starting from getting on the bus. She didn''t say a word. She was silent.


    After a long time, I finally took the initiative to speak, broke the silence, and said to Qiqi, "thank you!"


    Hearing my voice, Qiqi suddenly turned her head and looked at me. She said, "thank me for what?"


    I pursed my lips and said sincerely, "thank you for coming to help me!"


    In fact, I know that Qiqi is not unreasonable. She insists on following me, not blindly. She must know that she can give me a hand and then follow me. I believe in her ability, also believe that she is helpful to me, more believe in her sincerity, in any case, for her, I am grateful.


    But Kiki took it for granted. She didn''t seem to care at all. She just gave me a reply by smiling at me. Then, she turned her head and looked out of the window, looking at the fleeting scenery outside the window, dazed.


    Through her side face, I seem to see her deep heart. She is not a God but a human being. No matter whether her trip is helpful or not, it will not change the fact that I will encounter great danger in Miao. Since Qiqi has investigated the blood cherry blossom, she should know more about the horror of blood Butterfly. It is like a sea of fire. Once we go in, we will be in danger. It is very likely that this time, we are all gone.


    But for weak females. My male animal will naturally sprout the desire to protect each other. Almost involuntarily, I said solemnly to Qiqi: "Qiqi, I will protect your safety!"


    Qiqi listened to me and turned her head back to face me. She pulled the corner of her mouth and showed a wry smile. She said to me, "I don''t worry about myself at all. It''s not terrible for me to die. I just don''t like to wait for death. I would rather die in someone else''s hands than wait for death day by day. So, I don''t care about my safety at all, I''m just worried about you


    Worried about me, Qiqi said what she said in her heart, which moved me, but made me feel a little embarrassed. Fortunately, Shen Muchen in front of me was focused on driving, while the fourth uncle was keeping his eyes closed and no one cared about us. I also simply when they do not exist, directly open my heart to Qiqi, deep way: "I am worth your doing this?"


    Qiqi listened, but did not hesitate to reply: "worth it!"


    At this moment, Qiqi is really not like the one who hid everything in her heart before. It seems that her character has changed a little and become bolder and more straightforward when she came back from the ghost gate last time.


    Especially in her feelings towards me, she was no longer obscure and showed such obvious expression, which may also be related to that kiss. That day, at the last moment of her life, she had confessed to me affectionately and offered my first kiss to me. From then on, her feelings were no longer secret, and it would be hypocritical to conceal them.


    It took me a long time to make a sound again, and the tone of my voice was coagulated: "but I''m not worth your love. I already have a girlfriend!"


    Qiqi looked at me affectionately and said: "my destiny is doomed to be a flash in the pan, life is short in me, I am not qualified to have love, I will not think of falling in love. But you are the only boy who makes my heart beat. So I want to protect you with my life. I don''t want you to fall in love with me. I just need to leave a mark in your heart. When I die, you can think of me once in a while, which is enough! "


    This words, Qiqi said so deep, deep to the bone, listening to me is a burst of heartache. All the hard iron stones in my heart have been melted by Qiqi at this moment. In my mind, I can''t help but think of all kinds of experiences with Qiqi. The clearest picture is that in the ward of the hospital, I deeply kiss her, and the feeling of that time also makes me infatuated.


    Think of that scene. My hidden feelings in the bottom of my heart seem to have been inspired, or perhaps, I just want to give Qiqi a short peace, to give her simple happiness. I suddenly put out my hand and put my arm around Kiki, and let her head rest on my generous shoulder.


    At once, Qiqi, who was still in a bit of a tumbling and weak state, suddenly changed her look, and her eyes were in a trance. The blush slowly dyed on her pale cheek, which made Qiqi, who had always been plain and clean, added a touch of beauty to her face. She became extremely beautiful and perfect.And I, hugging Kiki, is like embracing the whole world, Qiqi is the chicken soup of my heart. She is really like the goddess of Tianshan Mountain. As long as I touch her, I can put everything down and devote myself to it. The feeling is so wonderful that people can''t forget to leave.


    If I was a little worried about the bloody cherry blossom at the previous moment, at this moment, I completely left these troubles behind, just immersed in the wonderful feeling, and felt infinitely quiet, free and steady in my heart.


    Qiqi and I, in this way, formed a beautiful picture, slender and strong me, lightly holding the thin and weak Qiqi, the picture was fixed. The car was silent again, but in the silent atmosphere, there was no embarrassment. There was only warmth and ambiguity. At this time, silence was better than sound!


    The long dragon team, following my silent car, is running on the road together. Time goes by with the speed of the car.


    In order to save time, but also to reduce unnecessary trouble. We didn''t stop at any rest station for a rest. We kept running all the way. In order to prevent fatigue driving, our brothers would change drivers in shifts. A dry meal was prepared for everyone.


    Unconscious, the time has come to four o''clock in the afternoon, during this period, I almost sit in the car without moving, Qiqi is almost the same, and the only difference with the previous picture is that Qiqi from leaning on my shoulder, slowly bent down, lying on her side, sleeping on my leg with her face.


    My brothers and I have been trained by the devil, so we can easily carry this journey. however.


    Qiqi is different, she is a girl, or a weak girl, once not rest well, will affect the condition. So, I asked directly to the ponytail: "Qiqi, are you tired, do you need to get out of the car to rest?"


    Smell speech, Qiqi can''t help but lift eyes, looking at me, soft voice way: "not tired, if can, I would like to lie quietly all my life!"


    I smile awkwardly, did not say anything, just unconsciously stretched out a hand, stroking Qiqi''s hair.


    Time, once again rapid passage, a blink of an eye came to nine o''clock in the evening. After a day''s driving, the brothers were really tired, and it was not safe to drive all night. Therefore, we did not continue to drive, but found an open mountain area and set up camp.


    The number of us is not generally large. Ordinary roadside hotels simply do not have enough rooms for us to live in. Moreover, it is not safe to stay in hotels. The most convenient and most suitable for us is camping. For us, camping is a kind of luxury. No one will have any opinion. Sun Yihan, a child, may be the first time to try to live in a tent in the wild. She feels very fresh and excited. Qiqi, like Miss Qianjin, has never experienced this kind of wild life. She is also very happy.


    After setting up the tent and doing the defense work well, we didn''t rush to sleep. This group of people took the opportunity to hold a bonfire party, and we were about to experience the battle of life and death. This is one of the few nights that we can relax together. We all cherish it very much.


    Most of all, we camped in one place this night, which created a special atmosphere.


    In this atmosphere, we can not help but want to have some other fun, I did not stop the brothers, acquiesce in their full play, even. I put myself into it, relaxed my mind and lived my real self.


    We sat around, eating and drinking, while performing programs, just like the gala party, lively and cheerful atmosphere. Even the ponytail, which had never liked to be lively, took part in it and sang a song.


    Qiqi''s voice is very clean, just like her personality, pure, fresh, and her grasp of the tone is also very accurate, and her whole person has been integrated into this song, which is simply the integration of human and music, singing more flavor and more affectionate than the original singing.


    Kiki, she''s from this song. Singing too deep feelings, interpretation of a tragic life, her fate, such as fireworks, but more sad than fireworks. Fireworks can also bloom short-term beauty, but she has always lived in a sick world, her most painful thing is to wait for death. However, she is waiting for death every day, and the time of death is so close.


    She once said that she looked on everything, not afraid of death, but relieved after death, but I know that she said so more to let me have no burden, she is not really indifferent to death, even if Qiqi''s attitude is good, she does not want to let her young life disappear. She certainly hopes to live a healthy life and have a healthy life like ordinary people A healthy life.


    However, her wish is so luxurious and hard to realize. There is always a fear of death in her heart, as well as the suffering of waiting for death. Tonight, she sang out the most real voice in her heart through songs. When I heard her voice, I couldn''t help feeling very sad for her.


    This bonfire party is full of sadness and joy. Moved and excited, all people are in a state of selflessness, only immersed in this complex mood, lively atmosphere. Play until 12 o''clock in the morning, everyone is not enough to disperse, each back to their respective tents.After arranging Qiqi and sun Yihan into the best tent, I went back to my small tent to have a rest.


    This day, everything seems to be going well, all the way without any break. However, the appearance of Qiqi has aroused the ripples in my heart and aroused my infinite emotion. For this girl, I really have an indescribable feeling. Especially after today''s events, I feel that Qiqi is really imprinted in my mind and can not be forgotten.


    However, Qiqi is also a tragic figure. When I think of her, I can''t help but think of her illness, her death, so that my heart, faint pain.


    All of a sudden, I had a strong desire in my heart, that is, this time I went to Miao Jiang, I not only wanted to save my father, but also to get the Millennium toad.


    When I was in the mood, suddenly, Shen Muchen rushed into my tent. As soon as he saw me, he said anxiously, "Arlo, I''ve just asked someone to count the number of people, and found that one person is missing!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 853

    Suddenly, hearing Shen Muchen''s words, my mind''s complex thoughts were swept away, and the whole person suddenly woke up. I immediately sat up and asked him excitedly, "who is missing?"


    My voice was obviously hoarse, and my tone was full of anxiety, almost a reflex. I thought it was Qiqi who had just occupied my whole brain.


    Seeing that I was so nervous, Shen Muchen quickly explained: "it''s our brother. As for who it is, I don''t know. I only know that the total number of people now is one less than that of us."


    This, let me tense nerves can not help but relax, to be honest, I am really too worried about Qiqi''s accident, will be so nervous.


    However, the brother of the war has lost one person for no reason, which also makes my heart suddenly burst two times. A bad premonition suddenly strikes me. I frown and ask in a deep voice: "have you found it? In case it is convenient to go?"


    Hearing this, Shen Muchen directly shook his head and said in a heavy tone: "it should not be. After our bonfire party was disbanded, I have strictly ordered everyone to return to the team and let everyone go back to their tents. However, we have stipulated that the toilet is not allowed to exceed 100 meters. I just called around, but there was no response. Maybe something really happened!"


    If it wasn''t something particularly important, Shen Muchen would not ask me for instructions. He could take the initiative to solve the problem himself. But now, Shen Muchen reported these things to me with such dignity. Obviously, he expected the situation to be bad. Of course, it was not just that he lost a person, but he foresaw the coming of the crisis.


    His premonition coincides with mine. I am very clear that our team can not be short of one person for no reason. We are similar to the regular army, with strict discipline. Every brother has undergone strict training. They will not leave the post without saying hello, let alone be lost. Therefore, the only possibility is that there will be a crisis.


    Perhaps, the comers are not ordinary experts. After all, even if we have a bonfire party, there are people on guard. It can be said that our troops are always on guard.


    And the other side can run to the place where we are stationed and capture us quietly. Obviously, their strength is not simple.


    Thinking of this, my eyes suddenly a Lin, no longer delay, I immediately ordered Shen Muchen: "notice down, all emergency assembly, and make safety protection preparation. Moreover, let each hall entrance count the people one by one according to the list, and make sure to find out who is missing! "


    Shen Muchen took the order and immediately went to do it. I also put on my clothes and quickly got out of the tent. Because of the big noise caused by our emergency gathering, Qiqi sun Yihan and others were startled to run out.


    As soon as Kiki saw me, she immediately asked me, "what''s the matter?"


    I slightly frown, calm voice way: "less person!"


    Qiqi is a smart person, a few words, she understood the meaning, no more words.


    Two minutes later, our team was assembled. Immediately, the high-level officers began to count their subordinates, and each hall called their members one by one.


    Finally, after a close count, we found out the missing one, Zhang San of Qinglong hall.


    This Zhang San is an old man in the war. He and Shen Muchen are from a school. He has been with Shen Muchen since a very early time. He has been a very reliable brother. He has been trained by Uncle Yang and dark moon hall. His strength has improved rapidly, and he has finally become a solid member of our regiment.


    Such a brother could never have been lost in good faith, let alone defected. Now, I am almost more sure that something has happened to him.


    Shen Muchen may also have confirmed this idea, his face can not help but become more dignified, he stood in front of me, quietly asked me: "Arlo, how to do?"


    At the moment, after midnight, it''s hard to find people. It''s a wilderness again, so it''s more difficult to find people. Besides, if there is an enemy attacking. That means we are being targeted. The enemy is like a group of wolves, staring at us in the dark, ready to give us a fatal blow. If our personnel disperse and go everywhere to look for Zhang San, then we will be more dangerous, and we will be easily defeated by the secret enemies.


    However, knowing clearly that my brother was lost, I would not send anyone to look for it. This would inevitably make other brothers feel cold. I would feel sorry for myself. I could not help but let Zhang San lose.


    When I was struggling, all of a sudden, there was a rustling sound in the grass on my left, as if someone was walking around.


    Hearing this, my spirit immediately shocked, I suddenly turned my head, looked at the grass and roared: "who, come out!"


    As soon as my voice fell, a man came out of the grass immediately. It was Zhang San we were looking for.


    As soon as he came out, Shen Muchen and I immediately surrounded him and asked, "where have you been?"


    Zhang San stammered: "I''m sorry, maybe I''ve eaten something bad. I have diarrhea. I''m afraid that the smell will reach everyone. I''ll go a long way and finish the operation now."When he said this, Zhang San''s voice was obviously feeble, and his face was very pale. He didn''t look like a liar. Moreover, Zhang San has always been honest and an old member of the war. No one will think that he is a liar.


    After listening to Zhang San''s words, the big stone in my heart was also released. It seems that it is a false alarm. No matter what, it will be fine. However, I still symbolically rebuked Zhang Sanxun: "remember to report something later!"


    When Zhang San heard what I said, he could not help but lower his head. Other brothers also took the opportunity to complain about Zhang San, saying that he had caused everyone not to sleep well. Of course, everyone complained, but they were not really angry. After all, they were brothers. They would not care about such a small matter. Quan should be a prank.


    In the brothers jokingly bury three of the time, I suddenly roared: "all scattered, early rest!"


    At my command, the brothers immediately took orders and were ready to disperse.


    But at this time, Qiqi on one side suddenly called out, "wait a minute!"


    Qiqi''s voice is not big, but very abrupt. Everyone listened, can''t help but stop to stop the pace, have looked at her, even I, all curiously looked at Qiqi, asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Qiqi came to me. She looked at Zhang Long deeply. Then, she pointed to Zhang San and said to me seriously: "he has a problem."


    Four words, Qiqi said particularly powerful, shocked the whole audience, all people can not help but show a surprised color, eyes are full of inexplicable look.


    And I, is more surprised to believe, I know Qiqi, she is young, but very stable, intelligent and intelligent, rigorous and serious, uncertain things, she will not say, more likely to blame others.


    However, this time, she pointed to Zhang San directly and said that Zhang San had problems, which was really incredible to me. If someone else, I would choose to believe Qiqi, but Zhang San is an old subordinate of mine. I know him very well. He is very honest and loyal, and he is especially loyal. I doubt that no one will doubt him.


    With a very inexplicable color, I stare at Qiqi, seriously asked: "what problem!"


    When I asked about this, the crab couldn''t help saying, "yes, what''s the problem. Zhang San is my brother. I know him best. Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t have evidence! "


    Crab is like this, go its own way, what to say, but no malicious, he just simply believe in brothers.


    And Zhang San, originally because of his own disappearance, a face of guilt, now Qiqi so pointed, his eyes suddenly showed a reluctant color, honest he, can not help but for his own excuse, he looked at Qiqi, very unhappy said: "why do you say I have a problem!"


    In the face of public questioning, Qiqi is still calm and calm. She stares at Zhang San in her eyes. Then, she says solemnly to everyone: "don''t you think it''s strange? He disappeared for so long, said a diarrhea, you believe that he is clearly lying. Through his actions and his manner, I am sure that he was poisoned by poisonous insects.


    In the blood cherry blossom, there is a master who uses the poison. However, if anyone is poisoned by her poison, the mind of the person is basically controlled by her. This is the common move of the bloody cherry blossom. They are equivalent to placing puppets in the enemy. At that time, they can use the puppets to do whatever they want. In many cases, the blood cherry blossom is like this, without losing one soldier Die, destroy a team of others


    Qiqi''s words, said orderly, logical, sharp, very persuasive.


    Yes, when she came to me today, she told me that she had checked a lot of information about blood cherry blossoms and had a deep understanding of them.


    And Qiqi is Xia''s family. If she wants to check the bloody cherry blossom, she can''t see any top secret information. She can swear to me that she knows more about the red cherry blossom than I do, and that she can help me is definitely not empty talk.


    What''s more, bloody cherry blossom, a vicious organization, is good at using Yin moves in secret. They follow the principle of minimizing their own losses and destroying the enemy to the maximum extent.


    The first time I saw the method of bloody cherry blossom was that Wu Tianhao rebelled against Ren housekeeper in Pengjia manor. Housekeeper Ren sets off a storm inside the Haibang behind his back, which almost makes Peng Yi and Peng Qing fight each other. If Peng Yi was not smart enough to see through the housekeeper Ren, the inner part of the Haibang would really break up. At that time, the bloody Cherry Blossom behind her would directly watch the snipe and clam fighting, and they would take advantage of the profits. In other words, what they thought was to bring down the sea Gang without losing a soldier or a general.


    Later, the Sheng family and the Hai Gang united to fight with me in the Mangshan mountains. The bloody cherry blossoms were also playing tricks behind them. They did not lose a single soldier, but in the end, they caused heavy losses to me, the Hai Gang and the Sheng family.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 854

    Even when they gave a death order to the war last time, they didn''t directly fight with us. Instead, they threatened me and let me take the initiative to arrest him. At that time, blood rose also said that black Luosha, the leader of the bloody cherry blossom, hoped that he would not lose his troops and take me away again.


    The variety of this species is enough to show that no matter what purpose the red cherry blossom wants to achieve, it is based on the minimum loss. Therefore, Qiqi''s words just now are reasonable. Even if they despise the war, they will worry about their losses if they know that I am going to attack their headquarters. Therefore, they want to kill us in the middle of the way. In this way, they can avoid losing their strength.


    Involuntarily, I began to believe Qiqi''s words. Many other brothers present also believed Qiqi.


    Seeing that everyone had fallen to Qiqi''s side, Zhang San finally no longer had a plan in mind. He seemed to become a little flustered, and directly called to Qiqi, "don''t talk nonsense. I''m sleepy and I''m going to sleep!"


    With that, he stepped forward and wanted to leave.


    In any case, Zhang San is my brother. Even if I doubt him, it is not good to target him. If the fact is not what Qiqi said, there will be no trust between the brothers. Therefore, even if I believe in Qiqi again, it is not good to directly fight Zhang San.


    But when I hesitated, grandfather Bai suddenly moved. He jumped to Zhang San''s side with lightning speed and grasped his wrist.


    After a moment, the white grandfather will say: "he was really under the poison!"


    White grandfather''s words, thoroughly verified Qiqi''s statement. I immediately ordered: "arrest Zhang San!"


    My voice dropped, and several brothers immediately subdued Zhang San.


    When Zhang Sany was caught, the whole person became a little violent. When he was pale, he could not help but blush. He yelled at his throat to let him go.


    If there is no evidence, I won''t treat him like this, but grandfather Bai''s medical skills are the most vivid evidence. Since grandfather Bai found out that he was poisoned by poisonous insects, it is absolutely not wrong. Therefore, I don''t need to be merciful. When Zhang San struggled and yelled, I reached out quickly and groped for his body. From his pocket, I found two small bottles of things. As for what was in it, I didn''t know. I gave the bottle to grandfather Bai directly.


    White grandfather Ning eyebrow looked at, and then put under the nose smell, and then, he said in a deep voice: "it''s poison, it seems that the red cherry blossom has been on us, want to kill us all!"


    Sure enough, this is what the bloody Cherry Blossom did. They turned Zhang San into a puppet, and then let him use the opportunity to secretly poison us. In this way, no matter how strong our troops are, we will be completely destroyed. Red cherry blossoms, they just hope to destroy us completely without cost of troops. Fortunately, the keen Qiqi knew through their tricks, otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    All the brothers in the field, seeing this scene, knew it all. They can''t help but be angry for the blood cherry blossom''s insidious, at the same time, they also admire Qiqi''s intelligence, can''t help but praise her.


    And I, just standing in the same place quietly for a long time, I asked the white grandfather with a heavy face: "white grandfather, Zhang San''s poison, can you solve it?"


    White grandfather did not hesitate, directly said: "yes, let someone bring him to my tent!"


    After that, grandfather Bai took the lead in getting into his tent, and I quickly sent someone to send Zhang San.


    After uncle Bai left, the brothers were still a little frightened and asked me, "boss, what should we do now?"


    For this accident, I was a bit at a loss. As Qiqi said, I don''t know anything about the bloody cherry blossoms. I''ve heard rumors about this, but I haven''t seen it at all. Suddenly, I''ve met my own poison. I really don''t know how to deal with the next crisis. Unconsciously, I turned my eyes to Kiki.


    At this time, she was still calm and calm. She caught my eyes and immediately understood what I meant. Then, she took the initiative to say, "don''t worry. Since the bloody Cherry Blossom people are engaged in such dark means and want to poison us, it proves that they are not many people to fight us head-on. However, we can''t make sure that they use this dark trick again. Therefore, we should be on guard with all our strength, and at least two people should work together. We should not separate. Even if we go to the toilet at night, we should call on our companions. We should not act alone. As soon as there is something wrong with our companions, we should immediately report back to them. In this way, we can not give the opportunity to poison the bloody cherry blossom! ¡±


    at this moment, Qiqi lost her morbid state, and her whole body was filled with dazzling brilliance. She seemed to be incarnated as a female military commander, wise and steady, and filled with rage. It''s really helpful to take her with me. I also have no nonsense, direct order, ask brothers to do according to Qiqi said.


    Naturally, the brothers realized the seriousness of the matter and immediately carried out it. I didn''t go away. Just quietly waiting outside the white grandfather''s tent, I look very serious, heart full of worry.


    Qiqi saw my worry and took the initiative to persuade me and said, "Suluo, it''s OK. Although the poison is powerful, the old doctor''s medical skill is so excellent, it can certainly be cured!"I shook my head slightly and sighed: "I''m not worried about the poor medical skills of grandfather Bai. I think the bloody cherry blossom is too terrible. We haven''t gone half the way now. The bloody Cherry Blossom can''t help but take the initiative. Today, if it wasn''t for you, the consequences still don''t know. I can''t imagine how I should deal with it when I''m in Miao territory!"


    This is the most real voice in my heart. Before that, I also knew the horror of bloody cherry blossom, but I didn''t expect that they would kill the half way, or use such a vicious way. They are so unexpected, I really can''t guess what they think, and I don''t know if they will walk into their nest, like my father, into their deep traps.


    Qiqi is always calmer than me. She knows herself and the enemy, so that she can be invincible. I may be too ignorant of the blood cherry blossom, so I am full of fear of the unknown. But Qiqi said that she knew the blood Cherry Blossom better than me, which certainly increased her confidence, and she felt that the other party was not so afraid.


    After listening to my words, she could not help becoming more firm and said to me sonorously: "it doesn''t matter. As long as we pay more attention, we may not be able to deal with them if we can''t find a breakthrough. Anyway, I will try my best to help you! "


    I turned my head and looked at Qiqi, the bright moonlight, sprinkled on her body, let her thin body reflect a layer of white light, her face is smooth and white, with the moonlight, it seems more moving, I look at her, can''t help but say: "thank you!"


    Qiqi smile, but did not speak, she just slightly raised her head and looked at the bright moon in the sky.


    As time passed by, suddenly, sun Yihan came out of the tent of grandfather Bai and said to me, "big brother, grandfather told you to go in!"


    I quickly into the white grandfather''s tent, found that Zhang San has been quiet down, but look a little tired, he is still a little confused, do not know what happened.


    White grandfather saw me come in, immediately explained: "Gu Du has been forced out, people do not have a big problem, you take him back to rest!"


    For Gu Du, grandfather Bai didn''t explain too much, and I didn''t ask much. After all, I didn''t understand either. I just sincerely thank Mr. Bai. With his old man on this trip, he not only added a top expert, but also a unique doctor. In this way, we would not be helpless in the face of bloody cherry blossom. As long as it was poison, I believe it would be difficult to defeat him.


    After saying goodbye to grandfather Bai, I helped Zhang San out. Qiqi outside the tent saw this and asked about the situation. I told Ku Qiqi that the people were all right. Then, I summoned the high-level fire fighting team to ask Zhang San to explain what happened in front of the brothers.


    Zhang San immediately said to us, "I just went to the tuba, but I was knocked out. After that, I couldn''t remember clearly."


    In the war, Zhang San can be regarded as a master. His brothers of this level can be taken away without any reason. This makes the brothers take this seriously. Needless to say, they know that they should be more cautious and never be careless.


    And Zhang San, when we talked about his being poisoned, the whole person was scared. He kept apologizing to us, saying that he didn''t know anything. I didn''t blame him too much, just let him rest well and be more careful in the future.


    After Zhang San was arranged properly, it was more than 1:00 in the morning. I directly ordered all the brothers to arrange personnel reasonably, watch on shifts, have a good rest, and patrol should be cautious and cautious. The brothers told me to do it immediately. I also went back to my small tent and went to sleep again.


    After Zhang San''s incident, my nerves were sensitive and I didn''t sleep well. As soon as I closed my eyes, I felt that I was being watched. I felt like I was sleeping in a tiger''s nest. I was very worried. Always nervously aware that there seems to be someone around.


    For an hour, I got up several times in a row and looked at the situation around me, but I found that I was worried too much.


    At about three o''clock in the morning, I finally got into sleep. Suddenly, my tent was shaking.


    I was suddenly awakened by the slightest movement. It seemed that someone had thrown something at my tent. Now I was totally sleepless. I immediately got up and went out of the tent.


    When I went outside, I asked my patrol brother, "is there anything wrong?"


    The patrol brother shook his head and said, "no!"


    But just as soon as the brother''s voice dropped, the tall patrolman beside him suddenly called out, "who is it?"


    I followed his eyes, looked to the grove on the right, and asked, "what''s going on?"


    The tall patrolman accused the grove and said cautiously, "boss, I just saw a figure over there. I don''t know if it''s my eyesight, or I''ll take someone to have a look!"


    I quickly waved my hand and said: "no, you continue to patrol. As long as there is no enemy coming, don''t take the initiative to leave our safety zone!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 855

    No matter what the reason is, I can''t let my brothers act rashly. If they break away from the army and are attacked again, it''s not good. Therefore, I didn''t ask people to look for them.


    However, I was not sleepy at all. I directly devoted myself to the patrol work, especially in the grove that the tall patrolman pointed to just now. My eyes kept sweeping the place like a detector.


    After my repeated observation, finally, I found that there was a person hiding in the woods. Even, I had the feeling that the other party was waving to me. If the situation did not allow me, I could not help but impulse to pass.


    But now is the critical period, I can''t easily be fooled by bloody cherry blossoms, and I can''t risk myself alone.


    However, after I watched the figure carefully, I felt the smell of familiarity. The familiarity made my heart thump. Involuntarily, I had a desire to go and find out.


    I hesitated for a while. Finally, I still stepped forward and walked towards the woods ahead. The patrolling brothers wanted to follow me. I stopped them and asked them to continue patrolling. I told them that if I had something to do, I would send out a signal by shouting.


    After that, I continued to walk towards the woods alone. In fact, after practicing the new moves, I was very confident in my own strength. I was very sure that there were not many masters in the blood Cherry Blossom who could beat me.


    So, I don''t need to be followed. But in order to prevent the bloody Cherry Blossom people from making any negative moves, I was very cautious all the way. The whole person is keeping a high alert and walking quietly.


    Moonlight through the leaves, vaguely sprinkled in the woods, I borrow this trace of moonlight, step by step, carefully forward.


    At this moment, everything was quiet. There was no sound of insects or birds. In the whole forest, it seemed that only I stepped on the leaves of the trees, and the wind was very strange. After I walked a little way in the woods, I found that the figure had already disappeared. I dare not go any further. I stood up and roared: "who is it Come out when you have seed


    My voice just fell, suddenly, behind a big tree, a black shadow darted out, and rushed forward.


    Close look, I feel more and more this figure, very familiar, so I immediately followed up, and called: "stop!"


    After a long journey, the shadow really stopped and turned its back to me.


    This shadow is not tall and powerful, but it is full of mystery and treacherous.


    I was afraid that she was a bait. I didn''t dare to go up to get her. I just cautiously approached her and walked to a certain distance behind her. I stopped, then, I rushed to her back, issued three majestic words: "who are you?"


    When I heard my voice, the other side did not respond, but her figure turned gently. When she was facing me, I could see her face through the moonlight.


    All of a sudden, my heart suddenly twitched twice. My body was petrified in an instant. My eyes were filled with surprise. I was stunned. Because she was no other than Miaomiao, who grew up with me since childhood.


    In this dark and ghostly early morning night, in the dangerous wilderness, I dare to walk into this small forest alone, the main reason is that I feel the familiar smell of the dark shadow, which draws my heart, and makes me can''t help following up


    I have prepared that the shadow is an acquaintance, but when I see it, I am still completely shocked, really To see Miaomiao again is like living apart.


    It felt like, she was someone I knew in my previous life, and then I saw her in this life, which surprised me, but at the same time, I was also very complicated.


    Miaomiao, she ostracized me from childhood, hated me, always scolded me, against me, I was very cautious and tired under her oppression. My childhood wish is that she does not hate me, I hope she can accept me.


    Later, I went through that. She finally changed her attitude towards me. She even offered me a pen. But this hard won change was completely broken because Uncle Yang found her secret. She misunderstood me and ran away with hate.


    As soon as she left, it was many years. When she met again, she told me that she liked me. Because of this inexplicable love, Ziyi''s wedding was destroyed, and Miaomiao left with hatred again.


    In H Province, I played the role of thirteen, assassinating the vice president of the brotherhood. As a result, by chance, I met Miaomiao and was stabbed in the back by her. As a result, I was thrown into the bottom of the river and nearly died.


    See her for the last time. It was in Wutang headquarters. Ziyi committed suicide at that time. I was crazy. Miaomiao suddenly brought someone to save me. At that time, I knew that she was a bloody cherry blossom.


    For me, it has always been mysterious, especially since she left home, her changes are so great that I can''t understand her. But no matter what, I don''t hate her, more because she has helped me many times. I am grateful to her, and I have some other feelings that I can''t explain.However, when I know that uncle Yang has been behind my father, when I know that uncle Yang is also a bloody cherry blossom, my feelings for Miaomiao have completely changed.


    I can''t believe Miaomiao any more. Even vaguely, I still think she''s terrible. I think she''s with Uncle Yang. She''s been using me behind my back to help Uncle Yang. After all, she is uncle Yang''s own daughter, father and daughter belong to the same blood cherry blossom, so how can I trust her?


    Now, at first sight of her, my mood is inevitably complicated. I can''t help but feel hostility in my heart, which is very painful and painful.


    In this way, I stayed in place, staring at Miaomiao stupidly. My heart stirred and my emotions surged.


    After a long time, I began to say: "is the poison you gave my brother?"


    This is a fact that I don''t want to accept, but I have to think that Miaomiao is the person with blood cherry blossom, and uncle Yang is the senior leader of blood cherry blossom. Today, Zhang San was poisoned by poisonous drugs. The bloody Cherry Blossom man did it. Miaomiao happened to appear here again. I can''t take this as a coincidence. I can only think that she is the mastermind.


    Miaomiao''s face suddenly changed when she heard me say this. A trace of sadness and deep disappointment flashed in her eyes. She looked at me discontentedly and asked, "Suluo, am I such a sinister person in your mind?"


    Miaomiao''s words, let my heart emotion stir more and more fierce, a sour and astringent full of my nose, heart faint pain.


    Once upon a time, uncle Yang was the most trustworthy person in my heart. He was my adoptive father and my close relative. I never doubted him and trusted him so much. But in the end, he is the insidious villain who controls everything behind his back. This fact is so terrible and heartbreaking.


    I also know that Miaomiao''s character is straightforward. She always shows her emotions on her face. She hates me, scolds me, and loves me. She is not such a mean and insidious person. She can''t do villain activities. However, with the precedent of Uncle Yang, I really can''t believe my judgment. Even if I don''t think Miaomiao is that kind of person, I can''t believe her.


    Unconsciously, I raised my eyes again and looked up and down. She was still the same one. She was young, beautiful and cold. She was covered in black and could not stop her woman''s charm. She had an excellent appearance and a different temperament. She was domineering and fierce. But at this moment, her fierce face, more than a trace of sadness and anger.


    I can feel that she is really hurt because of my doubt, but in any case, I will not trust her easily, I dare not take any risk. If I have wrongly believed in people, harmed my whole war and destroyed my plan, then I would not have died.


    Gradually, I suppressed the emotional agitation in my heart and froze the softness in my heart. My eyes showed an extremely cold color. I looked at Miaomiao coldly and said in a sharp voice: "you, and your father, are blood Cherry Blossom people, are my enemies of Suluo!"


    In my voice, there is no half emotion, as if Miaomiao is a person who has nothing to do with me.


    Miaomiao, after hearing this, suddenly laughed. She was very sad and desperate. After laughing for a long time, she said to me, "enemy? Ha ha, what an enemy. Sulo, I''m wrong about you. I didn''t expect you to be such a person. I am the person of blood color cherry blossom again how, all the time, have I harmed you? My father is a cherry blossom colored man, so what? Isn''t he treating you as his own son all the time? He treats you better than me. How can you say such a thing? Even if my father and your father have a festival, it is also the gratitude and resentment of their previous generation. Why do you hate us? "


    Miaomiao said these words with anger. She blamed me for not believing her and being too ruthless. She was very disappointed with my performance.


    After listening to Miaomiao''s words, the whole person was in a daze. My head was a little painful and my heart was a little disordered. My previous thinking pattern seemed to be broken.


    Ever since I knew that uncle Yang was the one who framed my father, I have only the deepest hatred for him. I hate him for being superficial and behind his back, for using me all the time, and for being cruel to my father. What I hate most is being cheated by trusted people. Once I had a deep feeling for uncle Yang, then I hated him. I have already formed the thinking pattern of hating uncle Yang.


    But now that Duoduo said this, I suddenly felt a little shaken. I began to feel that I hated him too arbitrarily. If I thought about it carefully, everything uncle Yang did was really aimed at my father. He hated my father for special reasons.


    But Uncle Yang has always been very good to me. As Miaomiao said, he treats me better than his own daughter, and he never hurt me. Yes, he lied to me, but my father also cheated me. Why can I forgive my father, but always resent uncle Yang?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 856

    Miaomiao, she was not good to me when she was a child, but it was also her true love. It was a kind of expression after she was robbed of Uncle Yang''s father''s love by me. Later, the wedding of Ziyi and I was destroyed. It was actually my own problem. It was my feelings for Miaomiao that wavered. Just let Ziyi disappointed, the last thing that the corpse sank to the bottom of the river, it''s even more no wonder Miao Miao, she didn''t know I was su Luo at that time.


    She didn''t really hurt me. She obstructed me and Ziyi because her lover''s way was too overbearing. She liked me, so she didn''t allow me to be with other women. But in addition, all she did was to help me. She asked Xie Yu to come out to save me for many times. The last time in Wutang, she also personally came forward to save me regardless of everything. She helped me so much But I don''t trust her. No wonder Miaomiao is cold hearted.


    However, no matter whether uncle Yang and Miaomiao have hurt me, they are all blood Cherry Blossom people after all. Bloody cherry blossom is a demon organization, specializing in dark and vicious things. I and bloody cherry blossom will never be separated. Therefore, Miaomiao and I can only be in opposition. Even if Miaomiao and I have an extraordinary past, even if she has helped me many times, she can not change her The fact that she is part of the blood cherry blossom, I can''t really open my heart to her.


    When I stood still, Miaomiao suddenly moved. She came to me and said, "Suluo, do you have no feelings for me now?"


    Miaomiao''s voice was sincere and full of sadness. After listening to it, I suddenly regained my consciousness and looked at her.


    Seeing her coming towards me, I almost reflexively drank a sentence: "stop, you don''t come here!"


    I drink this, full of sternness, my expression is also very serious.


    Miaomiao heard the speech and immediately stopped. She looked at me with sadness on her face and asked, "are you afraid of me?"


    I shook my head and said, "I''m not afraid of you, I just don''t want to hurt you, but I don''t want you to hurt me. You haven''t told me, are you under the Gu poison?"


    In fact, I had a few words with Miaomiao before. I was about to believe her. I believe she would never do anything harmful to me. But just because she is a bloody cherry blossom, I have to guard against it. Although she has not done anything harmful to me before, she can''t do it in the future.


    Because the bloody cherry blossom is really terrible. They have too many sinister tricks. Maybe Miaomiao has been brainwashed by them. Maybe today, Miaomiao is a bait to lure me.


    Therefore, I must be wary of Miaomiao. I won''t let her have the opportunity to hurt me and the fire of war. However, I don''t want to hurt her. Even if I know she is a bloody cherry blossom, I can''t do it. In any case, she is a person who grew up with me since childhood. We two have extraordinary feelings. She is a nightmare of my childhood, but also a woman I care about In my heart for a long time.


    She is my benefactor. She helps me so much that I can''t hurt her. Our relationship is no longer simple, now, between her and me, there is a deep gully, we can not get closer.


    Miaomiao saw me like this, more and more sad, her eyes have been red, but she did not get angry, just gritted her teeth and asked, "if I did it, do you still want to do it to me?"


    If Miaomiao is really brainwashed and really uses Yin moves to deal with me, what should I do?


    I may not hurt her, but I can''t let her do anything wrong. I looked at her very seriously and said solemnly, "I will arrest you!"


    Hearing this, the sadness in Miaomiao''s eyes burst directly. She was completely desperate. She shook her head in despair and said in pain, "sulo, you let me down too much."


    When she said this, Miaomiao''s voice was a little hoarse. In her voice, there were obviously grievances, pain and deepest disappointment.


    I feel bad when I see her like this. From the beginning, I don''t want to doubt her. However, every word I say to her is distrust of her. I hurt her again and again, making her so desperate and painful. I''m not blind. I''m not heartless. Of course, I can feel Miaomiao''s pain. I don''t think she''s going to poison her at all We are now hostile relations, I can only treat her so cruelly, even if I don''t doubt her, I should be on guard against her.


    After all, I still suppressed the mood in my heart and continued to indifferently say to her: "Miaomiao, you specially lead me here in the middle of the night, won''t you say that?"


    Once again feel my indifference, Miaomiao is injured, she did not immediately return to my words, just gently turned around, back to me.


    She is trying to control her sad mood, but through her shaking shoulder, I can feel her endless sadness. However, Miaomiao has always been very strong and overbearing. She won''t cry in front of me. She just wants to relieve her sadness quietly.


    After a long time, she said softly: "last time in H Province, you acted as a cold thirteen. I didn''t recognize you, and almost killed you. I''ve been holding on to this for a long time. I didn''t have a chance to apologize. Now, I want to say, I''m sorry! "


    Suddenly, I heard the words of H Province, my heart couldn''t help shaking twice. I hurt her like this, but she still apologized to me for the past. How can I feel.I looked at her back and said sincerely, "it''s OK. I didn''t blame you. Besides, you didn''t save me after you were born."


    After listening to my words, Miaomiao suddenly turned around, looked at me, and said very seriously: "yes, that''s because I don''t want you to die. Even if you are hostile to me now, I don''t want you to die. So I came here specially today to persuade you not to deal with bloody cherry blossoms. If you go there, you will die. Go back to H Province immediately!"


    It turns out that this is the purpose of Miaomiao. She doesn''t want to see me die, so she comes to persuade me. Even if I did that to her just now, she still wants to persuade me.


    I accepted her wish, but I couldn''t listen to her. I directly rejected her and said, "thank you for your kindness. I''ve got it, but I''m sure I''ll get the trip to Miao Jiang, and no one can stop it!"


    Hearing this, Miaomiao couldn''t help sneering. Then, she tried to persuade me again: "Suluo, do you want to stop being stubborn? I advise you for your own good. Do you really think you can fight against the bloody cherry blossom with the fire of war? How much do you know about blood and cherry blossom? I can tell you responsibly that if you go to the Miao territory and violate the dignity of the bloody cherry blossom, you and your brother will die without doubt. While the bloody cherry blossom has not sent heavy troops to deal with you, go back quickly! "


    Miaomiao''s words are very straightforward, but they are also very sincere. Of course, I can feel that she is really good for me. However, I still didn''t accept it, and continued: "when I go to Miao, I''m ready to die. But even if it''s death, I will try my best. Isn''t the bloody Cherry Blossom fond of dark actions? Then let it come. Tonight we can see through Xia Gu''s plot, and later we can see through its other plots and traps. "


    My words were loud and expressed my will and determination. Miaomiao listened and snorted with disdain, and then solemnly said to me, "this time, the bloody cherry blossom just sent a team of pioneers to destroy you with the least cost. You have seen through the poisonous insects this time, can you make peace with each other in the future? I tell you, this will make you more dangerous. Next, the bloody cherry blossom will definitely pay more attention to you. As long as the bloody Cherry Blossom wants to deal with, no matter what kind of organization and gang, there will be no good end. At that time, I''m afraid you will be wiped out on the way. You''d better listen to me and hurry back! "


    When I heard this, my heart would inevitably burst. Miaomiao was right. Maybe at the beginning, the bloody Cherry Blossom didn''t pay attention to my enemy, and thought that we only needed to make a puppet to kill us. But now that we have seen through their poison, we will inevitably attract their attention. That is to say, from this moment on, we have to face nothing Even on the road, we have to face all kinds of difficulties and obstacles. This trip to the Miao Autonomous Region is really more difficult than learning from the Western Heaven.


    But no matter how difficult it is, even if it is a life of death. I will not shrink back. This time, I am absolutely desperate. No matter what, I will fight them to the end. Therefore, Miaomiao''s painstaking persuasion not only did not dissuade me, but also increased my determination and fighting spirit. I straightened up my chest and said to Miaomiao frankly: "you don''t have to say any more, even if it''s death, I will not shrink back. You should also know that my father is trapped in the Miao Autonomous Region. I''m going to save him. I''m going to root out the bloody cherry blossom! "


    Miaomiao saw that I was stubborn, and there was a spark in her eyes. She was angry and her mood was out of control. She called to me directly and excitedly: "since you know that even your father is trapped, how can you deal with the bloody cherry blossom? Why do you want to die? Are you a fool? "


    This cry, called out Miaomiao extreme helplessness and anger, but also aroused my unwillingness and fighting spirit. My blood was rolling and my emotions were stirring. I couldn''t help but say back to her: "yes, I''m a fool. I want to die, even if I die, it''s better than weak retreat. Even if I die, it''s better than people look down on. I don''t want to be a coward, can''t I £¿¡±


    My words are obviously emotional. I hate Miaomiao''s contempt for me. The more she despises me, the more I will not shrink back. The more she treats me as a coward, I will become a man who is not afraid of death.


    To tell you the truth, no matter how many girls I met later, I did not have the deep memory that Miaomiao brought to me. For so many years, I was always a loser who was despised by others. The root cause of all this was Miaomiao, who caused my inferiority complex. In Miaomiao''s eyes, I was always a coward. Although she changed her view of me, but Once left me a deep memory, is forever indelible, I this retort words, also can''t help but blurt out.


    Miaomiao listened and seemed to be touched. Her anger was solidified, her sadness was still, and her face was even more stupefied.


    After a long silence, Miaomiao made a sad voice to me: "Su Luo, are you going to go to the Miao Autonomous Region stubbornly, even if I come to beg you to leave, can''t you?"


    I stare at Miaomiao with bright eyes and say in a deep voice, "no way!"


    Two words, loud and clear, once again expressed my unswerving determination.


    Finally, Miaomiao is completely powerless, her eyes have become dim, she did not persuade me, just whispered: "good luck to you!"


    After that, she turned directly and left decisively.


    I didn''t detain her. I just stared at her sad back and watched her leave. But Miaomiao had just taken two steps. Suddenly, a strange voice pierced the night sky and suddenly penetrated into my eardrum: "Yang Simiao, you traitor!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 857

    This voice came too suddenly, in this moonlight sparse grove, even more treacherous, so that looking at Miao Miao''s back, I couldn''t help but be shocked.


    Miaomiao, who was about to leave in sorrow, stopped suddenly. Her body suddenly trembled. It seemed that she had been captured by the sound.


    As the sound dissipated, a tall figure appeared slowly from far to near, and finally stopped in front of Miaomiao. This is a man, not very old, estimated to be in his twenties at most. He is very tall, and his clothes are very different. He has the flavor of Miao man. You don''t need to think about it. He is a man with red cherry blossoms.


    The moment I saw him, my heart couldn''t help stirring up, and my heart beat unconsciously. Because, this person gave me a very different feeling. He was clear-cut, and his face was very handsome. He was a young and handsome young man, but his momentum was so strong that he could be regarded as a top-level master. His momentum was similar to his Age does not match, unexpectedly, the blood Cherry Blossom still has such a young master.


    When I was shaking my mind, Miaomiao suddenly opened her mouth. She made an unbelievable voice to the man in front of her: "morphine, how are you here?"


    Morphine, the nickname of the blood Cherry Blossom members is really awesome. Last time I met a poppy, this time it was morphine. That poppy is a top expert, I lost in his hands so miserable, but also lost to him, let me recognize myself, and finally practice free boxing.


    And this morphine, though much younger than poppy. But judging from his momentum, his strength should be no less than poppy, but he is more crazy than poppy, and much more crazy.


    He gave me a contemptuous look at me, and then he said to Miaomiao angrily, "why can''t I be here? The organization didn''t send you here, just knowing that you still have feelings for Suluo. But you secretly ran out, I guess you have ulterior motives, so I specially follow you to come. This is true. Do you want to rebel when you come here to renew your love with solo and persuade him to run away? "


    This morphine is very standard in Chinese. He speaks Mandarin very smoothly. He is very dignified. He seems to have a very high position in the blood cherry blossom. He is such a bossy to Miaomiao.


    However, Miaomiao seems not afraid of him, and he answers with a strong voice: "what I do is not up to you. If you are not convinced, you can go to the leader and complain. I''m not afraid!"


    At this moment, Miaomiao shows her strong and arrogant, overbearing and unreasonable attitude. She seems to care nothing about anything, not to mention the morphine in front of her.


    After listening to Miaomiao''s words, morphine didn''t get angry. Instead, he grinned slightly and showed a handsome smile. Then he said to Miaomiao in a friendly voice: "no, you don''t know what I mean. How can I bear you to be punished? Besides, you have done something for the organization, and it''s easy to lead Suluo out of the nest, and I''ll catch her, Then I''ll ask the organization for your credit! "


    With that, he stepped forward and approached me.


    Miaomiao saw this and quickly stopped him. He turned to me anxiously and said, "Suluo, run quickly!"


    Obviously, the rampant morphine directly regarded me as an ant. He thought that he could crush me in minutes. Similarly, in Miaomiao''s eyes, I''m not comparable with morphine, so she urges me to run quickly.


    To tell you the truth, when morphine first appeared, I was a little worried. I was worried that there was an ambush around me. However, after listening to the dialogue between morphine and Miaomiao, I immediately knew that he came alone. This guy had a love for Miaomiao, so he came alone. Now, he is in front of me. He can''t help but be gallant to Miaomiao. His arrogance seems to be born or deliberately displayed in front of Miaomiao. He just wants to let Miaomiao see clearly that he and I are one by one.


    But looking at Miaomiao''s reaction, she is obviously not interested in morphine, and even has a sense of rejection. But no matter whether she excluded Miaomiao or not, she took it for granted that my strength was far less than morphine.


    If we say that morphine is not such a maniac, Miaomiao doesn''t look down on me like this, I may really leave here, but they do, I don''t want to go. For morphine, I''m very disgusted. It''s the kind of disgust from the bottom of my heart. It''s like male animals fighting for female animals. They have strong hostility. In addition, he''s a bloody Cherry Blossom man, so light Crazy, I''m even more upset.


    Therefore, I not only did not walk, but also said: "why do I want to run!"


    My voice is very calm, as if morphine in my eyes, is dust, he came and did not affect me at all.


    Miaomiao was stunned at my words. When morphine saw me like this, his face suddenly changed. His anger burst out of his eyes. He opened his eyes and said to me in a scornful tone: "Suluo, you are a kind of bastard. I don''t believe it. Now I have to believe it. You really don''t have any self-knowledge, No wonder Miaomiao kindly advised you to go back, but you didn''t listen. You really didn''t hit the south wall and didn''t look back. Do you think you could beat me? "


    I shrunk my mouth and said casually, "that may be!"Morphine became more angry at my words. He''s going to come at me with his legs out.


    Miaomiao quickly stopped him and called out to me, "Suluo, don''t be silly. You can''t beat him. You should leave here quickly!"


    After listening to Miaomiao''s words, I was still indifferent. It was morphine. Seeing Miaomiao''s persistence, his angry face was shaking with anger.


    He didn''t go any further. Instead, he stares at Miaomiao and asks, "what do you mean, Yang Simiao, what''s good about Suluo? It''s worth your protecting him like this. Is it worth worrying about him and missing him every day? At first, I thought he had something powerful. Now I can''t see anything special about him by looking left and right. Why should he let you protect him like this. Even betraying the organization for his sake? "


    The tone of morphine was very strong, with flying anger, but it was also full of infinite jealousy. He was not willing to accept it. Miaomiao liked me but didn''t like him.


    I also know that Miaomiao said that she liked me, not on the spur of the moment. Since she let Xie Yu block me, it proved that she loved me in a domineering way. Her love was so clear and overbearing. Later, she broke into the wedding ceremony between Ziyi and me, and confessed her love in front of countless people. However, I didn''t accept her.


    Up to now, she still loves me, love red fruit, even if the morphine questions her, she does not shy away, stubborn she directly to morphine haughty way: "I am cheap, I just like him, it''s none of your business!"


    Hearing Miaomiao''s words, morphine''s eyes were almost flaming. He bit his teeth fiercely and hissed: "then I''ll catch him back!"


    Miaomiao was not willing to be outdone. She said firmly: "I don''t allow me. I''m here today. You don''t want to move Suluo!"


    There''s no reason. Miaomiao is such a bully. Her feelings are straightforward. If she wants to protect me, she will defend me. No matter how angry morphine is, it can''t affect Miaomiao''s hegemony.


    This time, morphine was completely intolerable. His momentum suddenly burst out. He looked at Miaomiao from the black with his flaming eyes and angrily said, "I want to do it. Do you think you can stop it? Yang Simiao, I hope you know that Su Luo is the one named by the leader. If I give the leader something today and the leader is angry, can your father Yang Tieqing protect you? Besides, you don''t want your father to be embarrassed, do you? "


    With a deep threat, morphine drowns Miaomiao''s tyranny. Miaomiao''s face falls into pain and embarrassment. She finally hesitates.


    Just because morphine moved out of Uncle Yang, she would take care of Uncle Yang even if she let go again.


    I didn''t want Miaomiao to be embarrassed, so I said directly, "Miaomiao, don''t worry about me. Don''t worry, I''ll be OK!"


    This sentence, I said very indifferent, it does not seem to be arrogant, I think so Miaomiao should believe me, she should not continue to plead for me, but I did not expect that my words on the contrary infuriated her, she turned around, looked at me with displeasure, and cried, "you fool, are you sick. What are you doing here? Didn''t I let you go? Do you really think you''re good? As I said, you can''t beat him. Do you know that morphine is the genius master of the blood cherry blossom and the strongest person in the young generation. His strength is close to poppy, one of the top ten experts of blood cherry blossom. Can you be his opponent? "


    Obviously, Miaomiao already knew that I lost badly in poppy. She deliberately compared morphine with poppy, so as to let me know how much difference between myself and morphine was. She hoped that I would retreat in the face of difficulties. In her eyes, my stubbornness was dull, which was a stupid persistence. If I insisted on this, I would lose my life in vain. Therefore, she would be so impatient.


    But originally angry morphine, saw Miaomiao so raise him, his anger was immediately replaced by arrogance, his eyebrows can''t help but pick up, showing a frivolous complacency.


    Then, he gave me a look of great contempt, and said in a arrogant tone: "sulo, I heard that when you compared with poppy, you were like a clown, and you lost badly. I really don''t understand why you are such a jerk. Can you fight me? I''ll open your eyes today and let you know how ridiculous you are to fight against us


    As soon as the voice fell, the boundless momentum of morphine suddenly rose. His face was still frivolous. His whole body was covered with a vast amount of breath. His steps slowly opened and moved towards me.


    Seeing that things are about to get out of hand, Miaomiao starts a cold sweat directly. She quickly shouts to the powerful morphine: "morphine, don''t mess around. Don''t forget where this is. The people of Suluo are stationed nearby. If you do what you like here and disturb his people, we will not be able to leave at that time."


    Because of the threat of morphine before, it was not good to stop him by force. She could not persuade me to escape. In a hurry, she had to move out of my war to frighten morphine.


    However, this is useless for morphine, he dares to appear here unscrupulously, it seems that he already knows everything.


    After listening to Miaomiao''s words, he did not lose momentum. He just stopped quietly, turned his head to look at Miaomiao, and said: "I know, but I also know that there is a distance between here and the fire station, and the general movement can''t disturb there. Even if Su Luo is afraid of death and roars for help, his people will need some time to come. I believe it can be brief here In time, take soloThe words of morphine brought out his endless self-confidence. He had already planned everything. When he finished speaking, he turned back and looked down at me with his God like eyes.


    But I, also did not wait for him to have the next step action, directly stepped forward two steps, came to him, I calmly looked at morphine extremely scornful eyes, and then, word by word: "you don''t worry, I won''t call my brother here, I''m enough for you alone!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 858

    My tone is very stable, but my words are extremely arrogant. However, morphine listened to my words, but directly thought that I was nervous. His arrogant eyes immediately became extremely stunned. His whole face was unbelievable expression. He did not understand how I could say such arrogant words. He did not understand, where did I get this frivolous capital Where did it come from? This frivolous courage.


    On the other side, Miaomiao is also momentarily dumbfounded when he hears this.


    If I tried to be brave in front of her at the beginning and insisted on going to die in the Miao Autonomous Region, she could think that I was not afraid of death and wanted to fight for it even though I knew I would lose.


    But now, I can be so bold in front of the powerful morphine. I am obviously stupid. It''s about to start a duel between the two, and the strength of me and morphine is so different. How can Miaomiao dare to believe that I can deal with him alone?


    She stared at me for a long time, then suddenly roared: "Suluo, what do you want?"


    Miaomiao''s voice is almost hysterical. She seems to think that I''m crazy. It''s hopeless.


    The stunned morphine, hearing Miaomiao''s roar, could not help but turn his eyes to me. His eyes were full of doubts. He was really curious. He even forgot his anger. He wanted to know which nerve was wrong with me.


    Under the gaze of the two of them, I turned my head slightly, looked at the anxious Miaomiao, and said calmly: "this man, knowing that you disobeyed the order of the organization and secretly advised me, it''s dangerous for you. I''m afraid that he will disclose today''s incident. Even if he doesn''t, he will threaten you with this. So, if I kill him for you, I will repay you for your kindness to me Love


    My voice is still calm and free, and there is infinite confidence hidden in the calm, as if killing morphine is a small matter for me, and my arrogance is invisible again.


    I want to kill morphine, which is not to say that morphine is really a great threat. He is a threat to Miaomiao''s safety and the fire of war. He is a bloody Cherry Blossom man and an enemy of Suluo. Moreover, Miaomiao hates this annoying spirit, and I will not let him go.


    I will not allow him to pose any threat to Miaomiao in the future. This is also the biggest reason why I just insisted on staying. I couldn''t leave the mess for Miaomiao and let her bear it alone. I couldn''t tolerate the madness of morphine and Miaomiao''s contempt for me.


    He was staring at my morphine. After listening to my words, his face suddenly changed. He finally realized that I was not nervous, but wanted to kill him. No matter what I dare to be so bold, he can''t stand it. My madness and my ruthlessness have completely crossed his bottom line. At the same time, he squeezed two words out of his teeth: "looking for death!"


    Before the words fell, he attacked me with the force of the wind and the clouds. His fist was like a cannon ball, and it was extremely fierce to hit me.


    His speed is very fast, his attack is quite fierce, but I have been on guard for a long time, my eyes immediately caught his attack direction, immediately, I put out my hand to protect my chest with a palm, morphine steel fist hit my palm.


    The strong impact of me, fierce retrogression, the earth on the ground because of my back body, draw two clear marks, as if by the wheel imprint.


    It was such a short confrontation that I had clearly felt the power of morphine. If it was true, this man''s strength was quite fierce, and even, in terms of attack, he was more powerful and fierce than poppy. However, no matter how abnormal he is, it can not affect my mentality, even if the other side is the devil, I still feel calm.


    Because of a kind of invisible self-confidence, my state of mind is even higher. At any moment, I can keep calm. For the morphine in front of me, I don''t pay any attention to it. When I stand still, I just throw morphine a few words: "you can''t, continue!"


    When I said this, my body was proud, my face was calm, but my eyes were sharp. I didn''t show the momentum of mountains and dew, and gradually rose up. The moonlight fell on me through the gap between the leaves. My whole person, as if incarnated into the devil of the night, radiated a different light in front of the women I cared about.


    But morphine, after he heard what I said, his anger had exploded to the extreme. He might have thought that I could be defeated by one blow, but instead of being OK, I once again challenged him, and even looked down on him obviously. How could he stand this rampant morphine. It''s going to be a crazy tiger. He''s angry. He''s really angry.


    With towering anger, morphine suddenly issued a very fierce drink, and then, his whole person is like a transformer transformation, that originally tall and thin body, now looks very majestic, like a strong man, his momentum, also constantly boiling, soaring.


    Just when his momentum was at its peak, the thundering bee suddenly stopped on his left foot, and then the whole person galloped towards me. His running, rolling up countless leaves, flying over, splashing soil, the scene was very spectacular, as if there were demons dancing.


    As soon as I got close, morphine attacked me again, more and more ferocious. The decisive battle officially started.With the trend of constant response to changes, I am facing the fierce attack of morphine.


    After a fight, I was officially aware of the morphine. It turned out that the most powerful thing he did was not his fist, but his legs. When he attacked me, he used his legs all the time. His legs were not strong, but soft, just like a leather whip, whipping me.


    However, his legs seem soft and weak. In fact, his moves are full of murders. They are very terrible. As long as he is hit by his legs, he will immediately feel numb.


    Of course, no matter how fierce, fierce and fast he is, I can resist it. Because now I have greatly improved my reaction ability, agility, strength and physical fitness. I have never used my free boxing at all. I just use the defensive power of Tai Chi to resist the attack of morphine.


    In this way, morphine has been attacking, and I have been retreating and avoiding. We have formed a trend of attack and defense. After the battle lasted for a few minutes, Miao Miao, who was sluggish on the side, suddenly responded. She must have felt that I was constantly losing money. Therefore, her worried face became more and more anxious. She frowned and kept shouting: "don''t fight, don''t fight!"


    At this moment, Miaomiao''s hegemony is no longer there. She becomes very helpless. The more she cares about me, the more anxious she appears. However, Miaomiao''s cry is too weak. Immersed in the fight, we have no time to take care of her. And our fighting atmosphere is so powerful that it seems that it can destroy the sky and the earth. Miaomiao wants to stop it, but she has no ability. She can only do something about it.


    In fact, Miaomiao didn''t know that I didn''t take the initiative to attack. I was just observing the movements of morphine. After all, everyone of the blood cherry blossoms has his strong points and strong points, but at the same time, they also have their own weaknesses.


    For example, the opium poppy and I fought each other a few days ago, but I didn''t grasp his weak points. As a result, I was beaten with no strength to fight back. Now, this morphine is also a terrible person. I must be careful and use the most calm mind to grasp his attack mode and find out his weak points. As a result, I have been running away from it. However, morphine''s moves become more and more weird and fierce, and my defense is becoming more and more difficult. However, I can finally stick to it and ensure that I will not be hurt by morphine.


    Of course, morphine is not a reckless and mindless person. He will not lose his mind completely because of his anger. Even if he plays fiercely, he also has his unique rhythm. He gradually becomes more and more powerful. However, when I encounter strong defense, I can always resolve morphine''s unpredictable attacks.


    Maybe, it really has something to do with the practice of Xiaoyao boxing. Anyway, I''m too resourceful now. I can use many moves at the critical moment. I don''t feel flustered at all. My mentality is consistent, maintain very stable, anything can not affect me, even if Miaomiao is beside me, I still turn a blind eye, my eyes are only the enemy.


    Gradually, morphine''s patience was almost exhausted by me, or that he had been exhausted. He began to realize that his assertion just now was fantastic. Now, let alone beat me in a short time, even if he tried his best. Can''t make me fall, his face finally hung up, he has no patience to spend with me any more.


    Suddenly, he suddenly gave me a powerful bullet and forced me to retreat. Then, he suddenly stopped the attack and angrily said to me, "you are a waste. Besides dodging and defending, what skills do you have? Fighting with you has reduced my identity. I''m too lazy to play with you!"


    With that, he turned straight and walked toward Miaomiao, with an attitude of wanting to leave.


    I was a little distracted, thinking that he really had self-knowledge and could not pull down his face, so he wanted to leave. But at this time, Miaomiao suddenly changed his face and exclaimed, "Suluo, be careful!"


    However, it was late, because the clothes on morphine suddenly shook, and three silver needles suddenly shot out of his buttocks, just like three bullets, shot at me. The speed was as fast as lightning, which was even more unexpected.


    I was shocked, my arm reflexive swing, the body can not help but fly away, my whole person seems to turn into a whirlwind, swept the three silver needles.


    Because of my action range is too big, the display is too fast, so that my body in the air, directly hit the ground, issued a bang bang.


    When Miaomiao, who was so anxious, saw me fall, he ran to me in a panic, helped me and said anxiously, "Suluo, are you ok?"


    With that, Miaomiao couldn''t help shouting at morphine and swearing, "morphine, you''re so mean, you still use concealed weapons!"


    Hearing Miaomiao''s scolding, morphine was not ashamed, but proud. He attacked me secretly, just as if he had lost thousands of troops in the war. At the moment, he was the victorious general. He stepped forward to me with a proud posture.


    He ignored Miaomiao who held me. He just looked down at me with the most scornful eyes, and said with pride: "Su Luo, you have two sons. However, your experience in the river and lake is still too shallow, and you can''t withstand a single blow. I might as well tell you that this silver needle is my secret weapon. As long as the skin is punctured by it, the poison on it will invade your internal organs, make you become powerless, and lose the combat effectiveness in an instant. That is to say, now, you are a useless manIn the end, morphine''s arrogance rushed to the sky, as if, he once again incarnated into the God who looked down upon the human beings, and I, turned into a mole ant in his eyes, he despised me extremely.


    Under his scornful gaze, I slowly broke free of Miaomiao''s help and stood up gently from the ground. Then, I put my clenched fist in front of morphine. In front of him and Miaomiao, I spread out my palm.


    At once, three poisonous needles appeared on my hand. These three silver needles, with a strange light against the moonlight, stabbed morphine''s eyes and made his pupils shrink suddenly.


    In the panic of morphine, my palm slowly tilted, and the poison needle fell from my hand and fell to the ground. As soon as the poison needle landed, my arrogant voice floated in the silent forest: "your moves should have been used up. Now, it''s my turn to do it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 859

    From the beginning to the end, I was as stable as Mount Tai, with no waves and no waves in my mood, no surprise or anger in my face, and my mind was as calm as water. Despite the storm of morphine, I was calm as before.


    However, at this moment, my anger was diffused, and my intention to kill was not hidden. The morphine was really insidious and insidious. He was worthy of being a member of the bloody cherry blossom. He followed the organization''s consistent style of work. He was dark, vicious and not moral. How could I stay with such a person. Almost as soon as my voice dropped, my people moved.


    My palm, again clenched into a fist, slammed into morphine.


    This blow, with thousands of potential, pierced the cold air, as if flashing sparks, speed is extremely fast, the momentum is quite fierce.


    However, morphine was always in shock for a long time. It seems that he still can''t believe that his secret weapon did not hurt me, but I could receive it with my bare hands.


    You know, it''s thousands of times more difficult to avoid his concealed weapons. I can use a flesh and blood arm to catch the poisonous needle that he quickly stabbed. This is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to do. It''s really earth shaking. So, the arrogant morphine froze, the real one.


    However, he is worthy of being the top expert of blood cherry blossom. At the moment of my hand to him, he still reacted suddenly. However, when he responded, my fist had already hit his chest with my anger.


    A dull Bang exploded in the silent night sky. For a moment, morphine was like a lightning strike. His body was suddenly bounced away, and the whole person kept flying back. His disordered feet proved that he suffered a lot of trauma.


    When he finally stood still, my body moved again and ran directly towards morphine. My step contained the potential of heaven and earth. Every step had its own rules, which people could not understand. Almost in the blink of an eye, I flashed in front of morphine.


    Before the morphine had time to respond to the moment, I again to him, the move is unpredictable, both gentle and powerful.


    At this moment, I have already eliminated my inferior martial arts. In my mind, there is only one kind of martial arts. This is the xiaoyaoquan which I have meditated on for three days. This is the first time I have used it to others.


    Morphine, naturally became my first companion training object. The biggest characteristic of Xiaoyao boxing is its flexibility and variety. More importantly, it is integrated with me. No matter what the situation is, I can use it like a fish in water. Therefore, in order to control the action of morphine to a great extent, I almost hit it close to him.


    Because I know in my heart that morphine''s greatest strength comes from his legs, and as long as I''m close to him and I don''t give him enough space, his leg skills, no matter how powerful, can''t come out.


    In addition, my legs are also flexible and powerful. Because of the effect of Xiaoyao boxing, my leg technique has become very exquisite, and I can easily use it so that I can control the lower plate of morphine with the method of legs and not give him a chance to attack.


    At the same time, my arm is also non-stop movement, my two hands swing, the speed is not very fast, the strength is not much strong, but it has the momentum of four or two thousand jin, and, when used, it has a kind of fierce and domineering ruthless force, and the power is extraordinary.


    At first, morphine was able to stop in a hurry when he was in a panic. But slowly, as time went on, the essence of my xiaoyaoquan was gradually inspired by him. My two arms played the effect of thousand hand Guanyin. No matter how strong and fast he was, he could not defend himself. He began to be unprepared and powerless.


    And the more I play, the more flexible I am. Every part of me is very flexible. Every part can play a great role. The biggest role of Xiaoyao boxing is to make full use of my body resources without wasting any energy. I seem to be able to play with great power without any effort.


    In this way, I kept attacking morphine with a calm attitude. The fight scene immediately showed a one-sided trend. Under my powerful attack, morphine was defeated and retreated. It can be said that there is no chance of resistance, but can only keep regressing. His strong body also gradually softened, his mouth began to bleed, his eyes even appeared panic. Obviously, he''s a little bit overwhelmed. And I don''t want to play with him anymore.


    Originally, morphine was what I used to practice, and it was the first combat object of my Xiaoyao boxing. Now, my application of Xiaoyao boxing has been perfect, and the power of it has also satisfied me and achieved the desired effect. So, I don''t need to waste any more time with him.


    Just as morphine''s body retreated to a big tree pole, my soft palm suddenly hit him on the chest.


    This seemingly powerless palm implies infinite power. This is all the strength I have accumulated in the process of hitting morphine. It is like a balloon. The more inflated, the more inflated, and at the last minute, it exploded.


    As soon as I hit the morphine chest, there was a loud, dull noise in the quiet woods, and the noise spread in the dark. Of course, the sound was not made by morphine, but by the big tree behind him. My move was like fighting an ox across the mountain. I took my palm and didn''t step back. I still stood soft.However, the big tree behind him was the same as the one that was struck by thunder. The trunk of the tree was cracked, and the branches on the top were shaking fiercely. All the leaves fell off.


    All over the sky leaves with the wind, slowly falling to the ground, I stand under the tree, eyes like a torch, the body proud, standing still.


    Morphine, on the other hand, has lost his previous arrogance and arrogance. His soul seems to have been knocked out of his body, and his eyeballs in his pupils almost burst out. Like the fallen leaves, he has reached the ground. With the leaves falling to the ground, morphine''s body also relies on the trunk, slowly paralyzed down, and finally, sat on the ground.


    That extremely frivolous morphine, at this moment, directly became a cripple, so decadent, so powerless, this change is so huge, but suddenly, it seems that everything has changed.


    At the scene, the only audience, Yang Simiao, witnessed all this with her own eyes. This incredible scene has shocked her soul, and her whole person has been numb.


    In Miaomiao''s opinion, my strength is no match with morphine. It''s just a matter of the earth and the sky. As a result, I have persisted in morphine for so long. This has broken Miaomiao''s idea and is an incredible miracle.


    However, when I was secretly attacked by morphine, Miaomiao''s heart fell to the bottom. She must think that I must die.


    However, I stood up safely and caught the morphine needle with my bare hands. It was just a miracle among the miracles, which made Miaomiao completely shocked.


    In the end, I showed amazing force, defeated morphine and had no strength to fight back, which made Miaomiao''s soul out of the body. Almost since I used xiaoyaoquan, Miaomiao has been in a daze. She didn''t say a word. She just widened her eyes and looked at me blindly. Even if I knocked down morphine, Miaomiao was still in shock.


    How can she believe that I, once such a cowardly trash, has grown up to this point, and how can she imagine that my existence, which was beaten into dog excrement by poppies, can abuse morphine. This is just a few days, my strength had a startling reversal, who will not believe.


    Of course, morphine Ben is also frightened, can''t be frightened again, this boy is just like the cockroach who can''t fight to death. Even if he is abused by me, his bones are scattered. He hasn''t fainted. He sits on the ground limply. After slowing down, he raises his decadent head, looks at me stupidly, and asks, "what kind of boxing are you doing?"


    This sentence, morphine said is so hard, finish words, blood seeped out of his mouth.


    I stood in front of him, looking down on him, and said to him in an arrogant and awe inspiring voice: "fight dog fist, only hit you, this arrogant mad dog!"


    Morphine, who was seriously injured, had already tried his best. Now he was very anxious when he heard me saying this. He wanted to speak again, but he could not speak. He coughed constantly.


    After coughing for a long time, he finally gasped. Then, he looked at me fiercely, and said with reluctance: "what if you win the battle? We organize experts like clouds. You are not qualified to be the enemy of us. I advise you to release me as soon as possible, otherwise, you will be in danger immediately! "


    Blood Cherry Blossom people seem to be born with a kind of arrogance. No matter whether they succeed or fail, they can''t get rid of their pride. Blood rose is like this, morphine is still like this. At the beginning, blood rose was defeated by white grandfather, but she was still so arrogant and threatened us when she left.


    Now, this morphine was defeated in my hands, but still dare to be so arrogant. For such a person, I really don''t want to waste more words with him, and directly made a voice of great majesty to him: "bloody cherry blossom, if you want to deal with me, just come. But before that, I''ll take your life first! "


    There is no doubt about my tone. My eyes are fierce and fierce, and I have a murderous spirit. As soon as the voice dropped, I didn''t give morphine a chance to open his mouth. If I raised my leg directly, I would take his dog''s life.


    But at this time, Miaomiao suddenly recovered from the shock, and she exclaimed, "no, Suluo!"


    Said, she also ran over in a hurry, a face of tension looking at me.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 860

    Hear my words, can''t help but take back the foot, slightly slant the head, looked to Miaomiao, puzzled way: "how?"


    Hearing this, Miaomiao came to the side of morphine and said to me in a hurry: "you can''t kill him. Let him go quickly. I''ll take him away!"


    She also bent down and helped morphine.


    After listening to Miaomiao''s words, I was very puzzled. Now, seeing her helping morphine, I was even more incredible. My heart began to fly with anger.


    But morphine, he didn''t care about me. In his eyes, he seemed to be the king of heaven. He knew that I didn''t dare to move him. Now, Miaomiao came to help him, and he felt that he took it for granted. His handsome face showed satisfaction again. He was enjoying Miaomiao''s help and was struggling to stand up.


    However, I didn''t give him a chance to get up. Suddenly, I waved my right hand, put my palm on his head, and clamped his Tianmen cover, so that morphine couldn''t get up even if he wanted to get up. At the same time, I made a puzzled voice to Miaomiao: "why can''t I kill him?"


    My tone has become very sharp, there is a kind of inviolable dignity.


    Miaomiao seems to have felt my killing intention. She quickly stood up and explained to me: "he is the nephew of the leader of the red cherry blossom. If you kill him, the leader will be furious. At that time, you and your war will be really in danger!"


    Miaomiao''s tone is very serious, and his expression is more cautious.


    I listened to her words, the nerve suddenly a shock, my right hand suddenly accumulated a strong force, my palm can not help but a force.


    All of a sudden, a crackling sound pierced the night sky. It was the sound of skull breaking. With the sound, Miaomiao morphine''s pupil was enlarged, his eyeball was protruding, and his seven orifices were bleeding.


    A second before the proud morphine, because the skull was crushed by me, life suddenly disappeared, and I, standing in place. Slowly take back my hand, when my hand out of the top of morphine, the nephew of black Luocha, directly in front of me and Miaomiao, fell on the ground rigidly.


    Seeing this scene, Miaomiao was scared to death. She stared at me with a kind of unbelievable eyes, as if I had become a bloodthirsty demon. She opened her mouth hard and murmured, "you and you."


    In Miaomiao''s hesitation, I suddenly turned around and stood in the face of her negative hand. My eyes gave out a cold light, and my mouth vomited out a few extremely cold words: "kill him, is the first step, next, I will step down the whole blood cherry blossom!"


    Miaomiao, inspired my inner evil spirit, Miaomiao, inspired my ambition and ambition


    at this moment, I completely showed the emperor''s spirit. My heart was full of pride and ambition. For the blood cherry blossom, I was not afraid at all. On the contrary, I also sprouted the idea of stepping down the blood colored cherry blossom. I want them to stop harming the world, and I want them to do their deeds To pay for it, I want the bloody cherry blossom to be destroyed on my hand.


    In front of Miaomiao, I didn''t reserve it and directly told me what I thought. However, in Miaomiao''s opinion, it was too crazy.


    Just now, I killed so mercilessly that Miaomiao was shocked. Now, I talk like crazy again. How dare you say you want to step down the whole blood cherry blossom? How can you not let Miaomiao be shocked. She is dull, and her eyes are full of unbelievable. It seems that I have become completely strange in her eyes.


    She ignored the body of morphine lying on the ground, just staring at me. For a long time, Miaomiao reached out and stroked my cheek. Then he asked me, "are you really Suluo?"


    Su Luo, in Miaomiao''s eyes, may still be that cowardly waste. Even if it is changed, it can''t change its essence. She couldn''t believe that I would be what I am today. She seems to be really strange to me now, incomparably strange.


    And I, still standing still, for Miaomiao''s doubts, I just lightly replied: "yes, always have been!"


    I''m so sure. Miaomiao is still an incredible face, she once again asked me in doubt: "but why do you become this way, before you, not always hate fighting, hate the lake?"


    Smell speech, I can''t help but smile, to Miaomiao frankly way: "is this society to force!"


    Miao Miao listened to my words, her eyes finally changed, her expression began to become complex, she slowly put her hand down from my face, and then, gently took a breath, she seems to have understood the profound meaning of my words.


    To say that, she should be the person who knows my past best. From a very young age, we have lived together. Of course, she knows my nature. She also knows that I don''t have much ambition. I don''t like to fight and kill. I just hope to live a small life with my beloved woman. But now, I have become a killer without blinking an eye monster, this is a kind of huge transformation, and the reason why I changed so much is because the reality has forced me into this step by step.


    Miaomiao must know that the first person who forced me to step on this road was her. If she hadn''t obstructed Ziyi and me by all means, I would not have set up a war and would not have decided to mix up. Later, I gradually changed. I struggled on the dangerous road and wandered on the edge of life and death for many times. It was also because I was manipulated as a chess piece. The person behind the game was Uncle Yang.So, in the final analysis, I have nothing to do with their father and daughter.


    Miaomiao may be aware of this, so she can''t get to the bottom of the problem. After a pause, she said to me in a hoarse voice: "but you didn''t think that you would die if you do this. The organization is powerful, which is not what you can expect. Why don''t you understand my intention?"


    I looked at Miaomiao seriously and said very seriously: "I know that you are well intentioned, I thank you, but I know more that I must step down on the bloody cherry blossom, even if it is death. I will do it without hesitation, Miaomiao. If you are really good for me, don''t persuade me again, OK? "


    This speech, I said very sincerely, my voice is no longer cold, but full of emotion, but my tone, is still resolute.


    Miaomiao felt my sincerity and knew that my will was firm and indelible. She had already understood that no one, no words, could stop my determination. Therefore, she did not persuade me any more, but said weakly, "OK!"


    The simple words showed her attitude. She was kind of compromised. But after finishing her speech and taking a breath, she went on: "however, you have made a big fuss today. You killed the nephew of the leader, and the leader always loves him. If he dies at your hands, the leader will not let you go. In the beginning, the organization caught you, that is, the leader wanted to torture your father with you. Now, her nephew is dead. Things may be different! "


    I know that up to now, Miaomiao is still concerned about me. She is not sad about the death of morphine. She is just worried about me for fear of crazy revenge. For Miaomiao''s love. I am grateful in my heart, and because of this, I have no hostility to her now, and what I say comes from my heart.


    I looked at her deeply and sincerely said: "you don''t have to worry about me. Even if black Luocha pursues me, I''m not afraid. I just want to know that you are in the blood cherry blossom. Do you know where my father is? How is he? "


    Hearing this, Miaomiao directly shook his head and said, "I don''t know. If the bloody Cherry Blossom wants to deal with your father and you, I always hold a blocking attitude. Even to my father, I''m constantly persuading him. Therefore, the leader isolated me and refused to let me participate in the affairs. I also ran out secretly this time


    It turns out that Miaomiao has been fighting against the bloody cherry blossom for my sake. She has been isolated because of this. This time, she sneaked out to persuade me. She has done her best to pay for me. Although the two of us are in hostile forces, her heart is always toward me. I want to say that I am not moved, that is absolutely false.


    To be honest, I really want to sit down and chat with her for so many days and nights. I have a lot of things to say to her. I owe her a lot of explanations. I also want to know her changes over the years. I want to know her world. I want to open my heart to her.


    But I can''t. Even if I understand Miaomiao''s heart, I can''t communicate with her. In any case, she''s a bloody cherry blossom, and she''s uncle Yang''s daughter. Our relationship can not go back to the past, and the gap between us can not be crossed. This may be our destiny.


    When I was feeling in my heart, suddenly, there were countless searchlights in the woods, accompanied by the shouts of my brothers. Obviously, my brothers have found something wrong and have come.


    "My brother is here, you go quickly!" I said to Duoduo


    The situation is urgent and the time is pressing. My voice is a bit urgent. However, Miaomiao does not go immediately. She hesitates in the same place. Suddenly, she reaches out her hands and puts them on both sides of my cheek. Then, she stands on tiptoe and kisses me on my mouth. The speed is very fast.


    For a moment, I was totally confused, a little at a loss. I want to push but dare not to push away. My body is stiff, but my heart beats faster. It''s like being raped. I''m excited and scared. At the same time, I''m intoxicated with an unspeakable pleasure.


    As time was too short, the kiss didn''t last long. Soon, Miaomiao left my lips. At this time, I reacted like an electric shock. Involuntarily, I stepped back two steps and looked at Miaomiao blankly and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Miaomiao forced a kiss on me. She was not shy at all. On the contrary, she showed a natural look. She held out her chest. Ao Jiao''s way to me: "you used to force kiss me, this is you owe me, I must come back now, otherwise, you later have an accident, I look for who to go, goodbye!"


    Miaomiao''s tone is more relaxed, but the meaning of her words is a sense of farewell. After finishing her speech, she turns directly and leaves in a hurry.


    Looking at Miaomiao''s candid but slightly sad back, my heart, also with a touch of sadness, I understand what Miaomiao''s kiss means.


    Very early. I was forced by Miaomiao to run away from home. I called for door-to-door service in the hotel. As a result, the man was Miaomiao. At that time, I had too many feelings and needed to break out. I was so frustrated that I could hardly control myself. When I was excited, I suddenly became wild and wanted to invade Miaomiao. Finally, I gave her my first kiss.


    Now, Miaomiao gets back the kiss she used to have. She was afraid that she would never see me again. She was afraid that she would leave a lifelong regret, so she would keep this kiss as a memorial, as an eternity.When I was in a trance, Miaomiao had already disappeared in the night. When her back was out of my sight, Miaomiao''s voice was extremely domineering in the night sky: "Suluo, no matter what, you must give me a good life, I will not allow you to die, you are my person, forever!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 861

    Miaomiao left like this, but what she said to me, lingering in my ears for a long time, deeply shocked my heart, let me feel thousands of emotions.


    Since childhood, she has been domineering, publicity, rebellious, and goes her own way. No one can restrain her. Finally, she also flies out of her nest like a bird escaping from the cage and runs away from home stubbornly.


    I don''t know what she experienced, I only know that her feelings for me have changed. She once hated me so much, but now she likes me so much.


    She showed all her feelings to me. When she hated me, she liked it. She never covered up anything. She was always so straightforward and overbearing. She said that I would always be her person. Maybe, she really recognized me in her whole life.


    But I couldn''t give her anything. I didn''t even say goodbye. I just stood in the same place and let my emotions overflow. After a long time, I came back to my mind, lowered my head and looked at the cold corpse on the ground.


    Then, I took a long breath, with a complex mind, toward the place to stay.


    Before I got out of the grove, I ran into my brother in the fire. They came a large group of people, led by Shen Muchen and Peng Yi, who were sweeping and searching the grove. As soon as they saw me, they immediately met me with anxiety.


    When they came near, I couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you here?"


    Shen Muchen quickly replied: "the patrol brother said that he saw the shadow in this small forest. After that, you ran alone to explore, and there was no news for a long time. Then he heard something strange in the woods, and he reported it to me. I''m afraid you have something wrong. I''ll bring someone to search right away. Arlo, are you all right? "


    Say, Shen Muchen still nervous up and down to look at me.


    I had no choice but to shrivel my mouth. Then, with a relaxed face, I replied: "nothing. I just ran into a wild dog and was killed by me."


    I didn''t mention the killing of morphine to my brothers, because I didn''t want to make you worry. After all, what I killed was not an ordinary person, but the nephew of heiluocha. This means that we have to bear major risks next. I don''t want to let the brothers fall into panic because of this, and I don''t want to let our team lose heart because of this. So, finish this sentence After that, I patted my hand at will and said freely: "OK,


    nothing, go back


    At my command, the brothers did not say much, and immediately returned to the station.


    Back at the camp, I found that all the other brothers had come out of the tent. They seemed to be shocked by my incident, so that they were sleepless now, and the whole camp was in a state of anxiety.


    When I saw this scene, I could not help feeling guilty. In order to reassure everyone, I made an excuse, explained my situation, and said some words of encouragement, so that everyone would not worry and go to have a rest.


    Under my careful persuasion, the farce was finally ended. The brothers believed my words, and they all went back to their tents and went to sleep.


    However, smart Qiqi seems to see my anomaly, she looked at me suspiciously for a long time, but finally did not say anything, directly back to the tent to rest.


    And I also went back to my small tent. Originally, this night, because of Zhang San''s being poisoned, I was restless and could not sleep soundly. Now, with Miaomiao and morphine, my heart is in a mess. I always have something in my mind that keeps me awake all night. I haven''t slept much all night.


    At seven o''clock in the morning, the morning sun has been slowly floating from the mountain side, the earth has been awakened to life, the sun has faintly sprinkled on our tent, brothers have got up from sleep. Although I did not have a good rest, but the day dawned, my spirit also followed the glow, facing the sunrise, I also got up.


    After an hour of consolidation, we assembled at 7:59 a.m. and were ready to go.


    Standing in the light of the sun, I looked at the whole team and said forcefully to all the brothers: "brothers, I think we all know what happened last night. Although our conspiracy has been discovered, it does not mean that our crisis has been lifted. In other words, we are in crisis all the time Therefore, we must play up the spirit of 12 points, be prepared for everything, keep vigilant at any time, meet the challenges, OK, my words are over, get on the bus


    With the fall of my voice, all the brothers were shocked. Their faces were engraved with resolute color, and their hearts were full of fighting spirit. Under the leadership of their respective leaders, they boarded their cars orderly.


    After all the personnel got on the train, the vast motorcade continued to march toward the Miao Autonomous Region in the order of yesterday.


    On the way, Qiqi saw that I was silent and depressed. Finally, she broke the silence and asked me softly, "what happened last night?"


    After a little consideration, I decided to tell Qiqi the truth. There was no unnecessary nonsense. I only used a simple summary: "I killed the nephew of black Rosa. Maybe I will face her anger next!"In the car, in addition to Qi Qi and I, Shen Muchen is the driver, and the second uncle of Xia family sitting in the co pilot, so I don''t care.


    Shen Muchen, who has been focusing on driving, can''t help but pause for a moment when he hears this, but he doesn''t open his mouth to say anything. As for the second uncle of the Xia family, he said nothing.


    Qiqi, for this matter, seems not to care too much, she was silent for two seconds, then, calmly back to me and said: "it''s nothing. Anyway, you and black Luocha have already forged a deep feud. It doesn''t matter if you want to kill a dead man, more hatred and less hatred. In short, no matter when, we should be ready to face all kinds of difficulties! "


    Even if the sky is going to fall, we should keep calm and try to deal with it.


    I understand Kiki''s meaning and admire her calm attitude. Involuntarily, I nodded to her to show understanding.


    Qiqi saw me nod, but did not give up on my inquiry, she is still very serious looking at me, continue to ask me: "however, I think you are not just this one thing, are you still have something on your mind?"


    Sure enough, Qiqi has a keen mind, and her observation is thorough, just like a golden eye. She can''t escape anything. I didn''t hide it. I told her the story of Miaomiao word by word.


    Since I saw Miaomiao last night, my heart has been heavy. I feel that I can''t really put her down, and I don''t know how to face her when I meet her in the future. It''s like a knot that can''t be untied, and it always entangles my heart.


    Now, with Qiqi confided, I was more relaxed, like the pressure in the heart of the stone, slowly poured out, the whole person gradually lightened the burden.


    Qiqi, as a listener, listened to me carefully about Miaomiao.


    For Miaomiao, Qiqi is impressed. When Ziyi and I held the wedding ceremony, Miaomiao appeared midway. Qiqi was also at the wedding site. She witnessed the process of Miaomiao''s wedding. She also understood the complicated relationship between Miaomiao and Ziyi, and more clearly the overbearing and direct character of Miaomiao. So when I told her about last night, she understood everything immediately.


    Then, Qiqi began to persuade me from an objective standpoint. She did not have any prejudice against Miaomiao, nor did she eat Miaomiao''s vinegar. In emotional matters, Qiqi has always been unknown. She put love in her heart and treated me as a friend on the surface. Therefore, when it comes to my entanglement with other women, she will not show anything, but will only persuade me very kindly, Take care of my worries.


    Qiqi is intelligent and intelligent. She also has her ability to deal with people. She also knows how to analyze other people''s thoughts. After her enlightenment, my mood is much better and my mind is stable.


    However, worries can be put away temporarily, but crises can not be easily removed. No matter how good my mentality is, I must always bear in mind one thing, that is, every moment and every moment, I may encounter danger. I must always keep in mind the unexpected crisis.


    On this day, my team and I were all ready. Along the way, we kept observing, vigilant, and always ready for the attack of bloody cherry blossoms.


    However, the style of the bloody cherry blossom is unpredictable. We started from dawn until dark, but we didn''t encounter any accident on the way. Moreover, we didn''t find any potential crisis, just as if nothing happened last night. This makes me a bit strange. However, I know that the eve of a storm is generally quiet. Today''s calm, then, the next waiting for me, is absolutely bloody Cherry Blossom towering anger.


    With this layer of thinking, I became more vigilant, in the evening, I dare not take the risk of driving the night, afraid of being ambushed by the bloody cherry blossom. At about six o''clock, I ordered my brothers to set up camp in the suburbs and take protective measures.


    So far, our team has been driving for 20 hours on the way. If we follow the normal speed, we may have arrived at the destination. However, our team is looking forward and backward, guarding against the left and right, and afraid that the cars behind will fall behind. Therefore, the overall speed is very slow. Up to now, we have only driven two-thirds of the distance. Even so, I am also Don''t worry. For me, safety is the first. It doesn''t matter whether you arrive early or late.


    In order to prevent the red cherry blossom''s attack, I did the most strict defense tonight. I set up the strongest warning line and set up sentries at several commanding points, which were almost airtight. I did not want to fly in easily.


    It''s a pity that what we have done is useless, because the night is still calm and the storm has not come.


    This time, I have to think that the bloody cherry blossom is not planning to snipe us on the road. Since it has begun to attach importance to me, it will definitely try to find ways to make us look good, and the best way to eliminate us is to wait for us to enter the tiger''s mouth. They can set traps that no one can break in their own nests, and there is no need to take risks to deal with us in the middle of the way.Having figured out this point, I''m not so nervous any more. However, I haven''t relaxed my vigilance, and I''m still cautious. At 8:00 a.m. the next day, we set out again and set foot on the journey to Miao Autonomous Region www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 862

    As we get closer and closer to our destination, we are all more and more nervous, more excited and more serious. The atmosphere of the whole convoy has become unusual. We are just like the army arriving at the battlefield, both tense and excited.


    Near noon, our motorcade drove to the territory of Miao. However, as a place where ethnic minorities gather, the traffic is not very convenient, the roads are not smooth, and there are not many roads. If we want to get to the destination, we have to go through a lot of rugged mountain roads, and the road conditions are very bad. However, no matter what difficulties and obstacles, we can not stop our pace of progress, even if the mountain road is rugged, we still forge ahead and keep on going.


    However, the weather is unpredictable. At one o''clock in the afternoon, our motorcade drove into a muddy road in the mountains and woods, and suddenly stopped. Because there was a construction team in front of our team, the muddy roads there were pitted and disordered, and could not be opened to traffic at all.


    On the peripheral highland of the construction, there is also a striking sign, which reads eight words: "construction ahead, vehicles detour!"


    These eight big characters make me dizzy. If only I have a car, it doesn''t matter if I go back. But now, we are a long dragon. How difficult it would be if we went back the same way. What''s more, it takes no time to go back. What''s more, to get to the destination, in addition to the slightly spacious mud road in front of us, the other is a small and rugged one Road, it''s too hard for our team to cross that path.


    For a while, I was a bit at a loss. I couldn''t help turning my head and looking at Kiki beside me, I wanted to ask her opinion.


    However, I did not ask the exit, has been staring at the front of the construction team Qiqi, suddenly frown, deep voice said: "there are traps!"


    Qiqi''s sudden words, let my heart suddenly tremble for a while, my whole head is buzzing up.


    I''ve been on the alert almost all the time since I killed morphine. I thought that any sign of danger could not escape my keen attention. But now we pass through the mountain forest mud road, I did not feel abnormal, the construction ahead seems to have no special problems, but why does Qiqi say there are traps?


    Can not help, I asked the ponytail: "what trap?"


    Qiqi was still looking at the construction team with her eyes shining. She did not move her eyes, but only slightly wriggled her lips. She said slowly, "have you noticed that those construction workers are not skilled in shoveling soil, and their eyes are still flickering. They are non professionals. It is illogical for such a group of people to construct on this road. I think it must be a trap! "


    After listening to Qiqi''s words, I immediately turned to the front construction team. Qiqi reminded me, I feel that the front shovel digging personnel, really do not look like professionals. What''s more, it''s a bit of a coincidence that such a group of people, whether early or late, are impartial, are working on the only road leading to our destination at this time.


    All of a sudden, my nerves were tense, and a sense of oppression filled me. I felt that the other party was the bandit who let us leave to buy road wealth. The mountain forest must be full of bloody Cherry Blossom robbers, the crisis, right in front of us.


    I will be in the heart of the faint panic suppression, quickly asked Qiqi: "how to do?"


    After hearing this, Qiqi moved her eyes away from the construction team in front of her. She turned to me and said in a steady tone: "don''t worry too much. It should be ok now. The reason why they set up the fault is obviously that they want us to take a detour. That is to say, that path is the trap full of crisis. They must have set up many barriers there and dug a hole. When we jump in, we can only do it if we don''t set ourselves up! "


    Even if LanChi meets the storm, she will always be calm and calm.


    In my impression, Kiki had no stage fright at all. No matter what occasion, she is so calm and calm, that is, in the face of the rampant and rebellious blood rose, Qiqi is not weak. The sick girl was in poor health, but she had a superb mentality. Her mind was even more intelligent. Her observation was so keen and her reasoning power was so strong.


    Just now, I also saw the work of those construction workers in front of me, but I didn''t observe their problems carefully. Later, I still raised their problems. I just thought that the trap was ahead, and I didn''t infer that the trap waiting for us was actually on another path. Maybe, at this time, only Qiqi could analyze calmly Everything, no matter how dangerous, could not affect her judgment.


    This kind of Qiqi makes me admire, at the same time, it also makes me feel down-to-earth. Sitting beside her, I will naturally have a strong sense of security. To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for Kiki, I would have been cheated by bloody cherry blossoms this time.


    Last time Zhang San was poisoned, I didn''t find Zhang San''s abnormality. I trusted him unconditionally. If Qi Qi didn''t find out the problem in time, our team would have suffered. And this time, if there was no Kiki''s warning, I would have foolishly taken my brother into the trap. This bloody cherry blossom is really dark enough. They always engage in such despicable activities. They still don''t want to fight with us openly and openly, and they secretly set up big pits to wait for us to jump.Dogs can never change to eat excrement, bloody cherry blossom, they just want to use the minimum cost, shovel everything, achieve the goal.


    Fortunately, smart Qiqi is the killer of the bloody cherry blossom. Every time she can see through their tricks, let me out of danger. Therefore, I couldn''t help but depend on Qiqi. I almost regarded her as a military instructor. I wanted to seek her answer if I had any questions. So, after a silence for a while, I asked Qiqi again: "we can''t walk on the path, so where should we go?"


    Qiqi turned her eyes to the construction team in front of her. In her eyes, she suddenly burst out a sharp cold light. Then, she opened her lips and said in a cold voice, "kill the people in front, fill up the road, and continue to walk this road!"


    Qi Qi''s tone, unusual serious, expression is also very cold, calm and calm, she seems to be the first time to become so serious.


    After listening to her words, I was shocked. She was right. Since the path could not be taken, there was only the road in front of me. Killing people to fill the pit was a good way. I didn''t have much hesitation, so I immediately ordered Shen Muchen to do as Qiqi said.


    Shen Muchen hears the speech. Take out the mobile phone directly, dial the phone, let the brothers quickly solve the front construction personnel.


    As soon as the phone call ended, a large group of people came down from our motorcade. They attacked the construction team with great speed.


    Those fake construction workers in front of them are obviously the pawns of bloody cherry blossom. They immediately stop their work at hand and want to run when they see the situation is not good. But at this time, my wolf like brothers have already rushed to the past and hit people without saying a word.


    After a while, the other side was beaten to rout, one by one fell to the ground, became a corpse, but the leader of the other side sent out a signal after he fell.


    I saw the situation, the heart suddenly a tight, busy asked Qiqi way: "they sent out the signal. Are you all right? "


    Qiqi gently curled her mouth and calmly said, "no matter whether they put out signals or not, we should be careful. The people with red cherry blossom are not stupid. They should have expected that we would not be cheated. Therefore, they must have made preparations. There must be ambushes on this road. Be careful


    Sure enough, Qiqi is smart and limitless. She seems to be able to see through everything. All plots can''t escape her eyes. She can analyze everything in place. With Qiqi, a female Zhuge, my confidence is really doubled. It seems that all difficulties and dangers are not enough to fear. Especially, when I know the other party''s plot, I don''t need to panic. It''s the same sentence that if you know yourself and the enemy, you can win a hundred battles.


    After the brothers removed the fake construction team, I immediately ordered the brothers to fill in those pits. The brothers had to order them to act immediately.


    After a quarter of an hour, the dirt road has been restored to the extent that it can be opened to traffic. Without half a delay, we set out on the journey again.


    This time, we tried our best to speed up the speed, so as to get rid of the bloody Cherry Blossom brigade which was ambushed on another path. Of course, Qiqi also said that there might be ambush on the road ahead. Therefore, I have asked Shen Muchen to inform all the members to be vigilant and ready for battle at any time.


    In this way, our motorcade went fast for half an hour, all the way was fine, but after half an hour, something happened.


    Our motorcade stopped again because, in front of our road, a big tree was falling across the road, blocking our way forward.


    Don''t think about it. It must be the masterpiece of the bloody cherry blossom. However, they didn''t play any tricks this time. It''s a direct way to stop us.


    At the moment of seeing the tree, all of us were on guard, and I was more cautious. When my first car stopped, I immediately looked around. It turned out that the four weeks were quiet and normal, and there was no sign of ambush at all.


    But I did not relax, but more cautious up, I can feel out, calm behind, is the most terrible.


    In order to prevent accidents, I didn''t let my brothers get off the bus for the time being, but stopped for a while. Then, I said to the ponytail: "you stay in the car, I''ll go down and have a look."


    Qiqi looked at me very seriously, concern way: "you should be careful!"


    I nodded and got out of the car.


    After getting out of the car, I jumped over to the top of my car and stood on the roof. I looked around, and then, I opened my voice and made a very sonorous voice: "come out quickly, don''t be furtive any more, are you bloody cherry blossoms so shady?"


    My voice earth shaking, continuous, in the mountains and forests continue to reverberate.


    Just as my aftersound had just dissipated, a burst of laughter broke out in the sky above the mountain forest, which was very sharp. This is a woman''s laughter. It''s just like a thousand year old demon coming out to attract people''s soul. It''s very dangerous.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 863

    With the arrival of the voice, I can hear it. This is the laughter of blood rose. Her smile is soft and sharp, but her voice is ethereal but it seems to be a ghost.


    With the spread of her laughter, the mountain forest, began to slowly out of a group of people, which led by blood rose, but this time, blood rose led the team, not as much as the last attack on Pengjia manor, this time, they all had less than 100 people, and blood rose''s twin sister poison rose is not there.


    Seeing this scene, I couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. I was very confident that my army would not be a problem to deal with this group of people, but I didn''t relax completely. When they came to the middle of the road and stood in front of our motorcade, I yelled at them directly: "just you people? Is there anyone else. Come out, what''s the meaning of being furtive? If you want to fight, you''ll have to fight seriously


    My voice is very heroic, eyes full of blood Cherry Blossom disdain.


    And the rampant blood rose, or so arrogant and cold, she seems not to care about my team, she glared at me, very contemptuously replied to me: "hum, to deal with you this group of vulnerable waste, we are enough!"


    Blood rose words, full of confidence, expression is very arrogant. It''s no surprise that she''s so arrogant in normal times. But now, the strength of our two teams is obviously different. I am enough to drown them. How can she be so confident?


    This time, I am more confused, feeling that things are not as simple as the surface, involuntarily, I once again concentrate, swept around. But there is still no clue.


    Then, I looked at the red cherry blossom team headed by blood rose. I found that although they were not many, they had many masters. Almost all of them were masters. Their momentum was extraordinary, their clothes were strange and all kinds of capable people had them. Two of the three women who once met at the gate of Pengjiazhuang garden also came. They are still veiled and mysterious.


    In addition, I was defeated last time. Poppy, one of the top ten experts of blood cherry blossom, was also present. Of course, all the others are top experts. These experts together, the combat effectiveness is bound to be extremely strong.


    However, no matter how powerful they are, they are only dozens of people. Obviously, it is impossible for them to kill thousands of elites in our war. So I don''t have to be afraid of them. Pause, I directly from the car jump down, towards the blood rose group of people calmly walk.


    In the process of my walking, the brothers in my car also got off the bus one after another, all followed me up, and some other brothers formed a encirclement trend towards blood rose and others.


    When I stood still, my brothers had completely surrounded the blood rose and others. Now, blood rose led the team, both sides and in front of my people, and behind them, is a big tree in the way, at this moment, they completely become turtles in a jar.


    Unconsciously, my chest straightened up a little bit, I looked at the blood rose taking the lead and said in a determined tone: "blood rose, I really don''t know where you come from. Today, I will let you die here!"


    At this moment, my expression was very serious and my tone was extremely rigorous. I didn''t bluff with them, but I really tried to kill the witch. I would spare no effort to get rid of the blood rose and the group of blood Cherry Blossom experts. Pulling out this group of malignant tumors also reduced the pressure on me to encounter a crisis in the headquarters.


    Just, let me kill, let my people around them, blood rose still does not care about me, she is still a look of self-respect, with a full of arrogance, her eyes sharp scan of everyone around me.


    For my brother, five instructors, grandfather Bai and others, Xueqiang didn''t show any difference when she saw Qiqi, but when she saw Qiqi beside me, her face suddenly changed. She was slightly stunned, and then she began to say, "I said, how can you recognize our magic tricks and see through the traps we set? It turns out that there is a little girl of Xia family In. Ha ha, just right. I''ll kill you all today


    Speaking of the last sentence, blood rose''s eyes, showing the most fierce fierce light, as if, in her eyes, our thousand troops are all mole ants, as long as she gently pinched, can wipe us out.


    Her crazy, her ruthless, her tone, her eyes, all touch my scale, fierce, my body momentum on the display, I stare at the blood rose, angrily cried: "that also depends on you have this ability!"


    My voice soared to the sky. As soon as my brothers heard it, their morale rose. All of them were ready to fight and were ready to go. Just wait for my order.


    The red cherry blossom did not show any fear or even nervousness when she saw my excited brothers.


    And blood rose, is not in our eyes, she is still extremely arrogant. Seeing that I didn''t recognize each other, her fierce eyes also shot a light of anger. She frowned and roared at me: "Suluo, you are indeed a stubborn arrogant. Originally, the leader has spared you from killing your brother, as long as you are alone. I didn''t expect that you were so ungrateful that you plotted against the nephew of the leader. You are shameless. Now the leader is so angry that he has ordered to put an end to your war. Let your brother pay for your stupidity todayAs soon as the voice fell, the fire turned to look at a veiled woman behind her.


    The veiled girl suddenly took out a small glass bottle from behind and opened it quickly.


    I was shocked. I thought it was a secret weapon. I stepped back two steps and called out, "be careful!"


    As soon as the brothers heard this, they all stepped back nervously. In fact, the situation seemed different from what I had imagined. The veiled woman took the bottle with the opening of the bottle and gently shook it for several times, as if using some secret arts.


    Just when I was wondering, suddenly, there was a very dense buzz in the sky. At the same time, there was a strong feeling of dark clouds pressing on the city.


    I quickly looked up and found that there was a large group of things as dense as locusts in the vast sky, flying towards us.


    At once, my heart was shaking. An invisible pressure covered me. I didn''t know what was going on. Suddenly, my grandfather Bai exclaimed, "no, it''s a bumblebee!"


    Bumblebee, just listen to the name, you can know how terrible this thing is. Looking at the expression of grandfather Bai, it shows that this poisonous bee is absolutely terrible. It is much more terrifying than thousands of troops. No wonder poison rose has always been so confident that she doesn''t pay attention to me. It turns out that she has been prepared well before.


    Seeing the overwhelming wasps attacking us crazily, I quickly turned around and yelled at Qiqi and others: "everybody get on the bus quickly!"


    My tone is particularly anxious, cold sweat even came out, the heart is very nervous.


    Even in the face of a powerful enemy, I would not be nervous and afraid, but at this moment, seeing this group of bumblebees, I just feel afraid and powerless, there is no way, I can only let everyone quickly hide.


    However, I am so anxious, but Qiqi is on the contrary, she is still so calm and free, as if all this was expected by her, in the face of such a terrible bee. She did not change color, but simply said, "don''t go!"


    When I heard Qiqi''s words, I was shocked, but after a moment, I immediately recovered my composure. I know that Qiqi can say this, naturally there is her reason. She is always like a reassurance, which can easily reassure me. Even my many brothers, after listening to Qiqi''s words, also become calm. Everyone did not panic, but cast a puzzled eye on Qiqi God.


    Facing the attention of the whole audience, Qiqi calmly took out a small glass bottle. Just like the ancient girl of red cherry blossom, Qiqi immediately reached out to open the glass bottle. However, before she opened it, she did not forget to remind us: "cover your nose!"


    Immediately, all my brothers quickly covered their nose with their hands, and I, because I couldn''t suppress my inner curiosity, did not cover my nose. However, when Kiki opened the glass bottle, I completely understood why she told us to cover our noses, because as soon as the bottle was opened, I immediately smelled a strong stench.


    The smell was so pungent and disgusting that it was almost more terrifying than the smell of rotting corpses. It almost made me vomit and felt as bad as eating excrement. The stench directly inhaled into my throat and entered my stomach, which made me turn upside down. But in an instant, my face turned pale, breathing is not smooth, scared me to cover my nose with my hands.


    However, Qiqi seems to have nothing to do with herself. She still holds the glass bottle and shakes it constantly. It seems that she wants to make the smell more extensive and heavier. The other party''s people can''t stand the bad smell, and they all cover their mouths and noses.


    What''s more, the bumblebees, which are just like locusts, seem to have felt this particular odor before they even reach us. All turned around and turned back, away from us.


    Some poisonous bees that are too fast to turn back, as soon as they rush to us, they lose their strength because of the strong stench. Then, one by one, they fall to the ground and become corpses.


    This scene directly shocked the whole audience, and all of us could not help but gape. It''s really hard to imagine that Qiqi could make such a thing, just like insecticide, so easily killed such a big poisonous bee. It''s amazing. Even white grandfather can not help nodding, he is very pleased to look at Qiqi, and even to her cast a color of appreciation.


    On the other side, the blood Cherry Blossom group turned pale in an instant, as if they had suffered a huge blow. Their arrogant posture just now was swept away. Even blood rose, which had always been arrogant and boundless, was a bit stunned at this moment, and her self-confidence and arrogance in her expression also solidified.


    When all the bumblebees ran to death, and the sky above our head was completely restored, I calmly walked forward two steps and played with the blood rose: "ha ha, blood rose, look at you so arrogant, I thought you ambushed thousands of troops here, it is to prepare a group of broken bees!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 864

    My words are full of sarcasm, which is a mockery of the blood rose. However, the blood rose heard it, her eyes suddenly burst out of fire, and her face trembled with anger.


    However, she didn''t get angry immediately. She ignored me directly. Then, she turned her angry eyes on Qiqi and said: "Miss Xia is worthy of being a female Zhuge. She has some tricks. But today, I am going to let your generation of talented women die!"


    Said, blood rose''s eyes once again out of the fierce fierce light, she did not have more nonsense, directly turned to look at another veiled woman, ordered: "you come!"


    The veiled woman took orders, and immediately she whistled.


    With the whistling sound, my heart suddenly raised. The veiled woman in front of me seemed more terrifying than the one who attracted the Bumblebee just now. She was covered with a veil, and I could not see her mouth shape. But I also know that she whistled with her mouth. The most important thing is that her whistle is so special that it makes people''s bones numb, just like a kind of magic sound.


    I instinctively thought that the magic sound would destroy our will. I had no time to think too much about it. I quickly let my brothers cover our ears. However, after waiting for a while, I found that I was wrong again. The whistle was not aimed at us at all. At the moment when we covered our ears, there were many snakes in the woods on both sides of us. All kinds of snakes were strange, enchanting and terrifying. They looked like poisonous snakes.


    As the number of snakes was too large and the attack was so fierce, all my brothers were shocked. Their eyes showed a look of panic. Involuntarily, the brothers got together and looked very confused and helpless.


    And I, as the mainstay of my side, is also startled, palpitation is incomparable. What I hate most is this kind of slippery things. I feel frightened at the sight, not to mention they are poisonous.


    If there are only a few poisonous snakes, we can still find a way to kill them. But now, the so-called Snake Mountain and sea of snakes, how can we fight them? Perhaps, we have not killed a snake, we will be killed by other snakes first. So many snakes, as long as they are bitten by one, we will suffer, and we can''t confront them at all.


    For a time, I don''t know what to do, directly from chaos, but in this critical moment, Qiqi stood up again. As usual, she took out a package of things leisurely and calmly. And it''s like a package of medicine that she opened quickly.


    Immediately, I saw that there was a lot of powdery things in the paper bag, which was still shining. I had never seen this thing, but at the moment I saw it, my heart was bright, and all my panic was dispelled, because I knew that Qiqi was going to do something again.


    Sure enough, when the snakes swam to us, Qiqi threw the whole bag of powder into the sky. All of the powder flew with the wind and fell on the ground. The scope was very large. Under the sunlight, there were glittering small particles on the earth, which was very exquisite.


    These granular things, for us humans, is a pleasant sight, but for snakes, it is like a natural enemy. When they saw the bright powder, they were immediately frightened. They no longer followed the instructions of the veiled woman. They all lost their senses and ran around. In a moment, the snakes disappeared in front of all of us.


    Seeing this scene, I can''t describe my mood. I feel that Qiqi is the guardian God sent by heaven. She can always guard us at the most critical moment. Her intelligence is completely beyond the scope of my cognition. She is even better than Zhuge. She is all over her body. All exuded a kind of wisdom light, after driving away the snakes, Qiqi also disdained to the blood rose: "what other tricks do you have? Make them come out!"


    Qiqi''s self-confidence arises spontaneously. She really does not pay attention to the blood rose, and she does have the courage to deal with the blood cherry blossom''s sinister tricks. No wonder she insisted on coming with me at that time, saying that with her, my risk factor would be reduced, and that she had a deep understanding of the blood cherry blossom. Now it seems that she not only understands the blood cherry blossom, but also is prepared to deal with all kinds of blood Cherry Blossom Yin moves in advance. Therefore, she will be so calm and confident.


    And the domineering blood rose, every time she met Qiqi, she was mad. Under her anger, she was more unbelievable. She knew that Qiqi was smart, but she didn''t expect Qiqi to be so smart. This time, blood rose seemed to be planted, and her face became extremely ugly. Maybe, the big poisonous bee and the group of poisonous snakes were her Assassin''s mace. Now, these two All kinds of things were easily dissolved by Qiqi, which made Xueqiang lose her dependence directly. She was very angry, but she did not dare to break out. In the face of our army, she had no rampant capital at all.


    After a long time, she was just angry with Qiqi and said, "you and you."


    In the tone, full of unwilling, want to say what, but do not know what to say. The senior generals behind her are also a little flustered. Qiqi seems to have completely disrupted their plans so that they can no longer look higher than the sky. Some people are still murmuring in languages we can''t understand. Although I can''t understand them, I can roughly feel that they want to escape.


    Of course, I would not give them this opportunity. Immediately, I waved my hand and ordered my brothers to surround the bloody Cherry Blossom people again. Immediately, I looked at the blood rose with disdain and said: "what''s the matter? You were not crazy just now? Don''t you want us to be wiped out? Ha ha, some words, don''t say too early, but there is a place you said right, that is, this place will become a tomb, but it is for youThe voice fell, the killing opportunity in my eyes burst out instantly, my whole face was full of piercing cold, blood rose listened to my words, anger is more prosperous, but also more subdued, she so want to destroy me, but there is no capital to confront me, so, she finally suppressed her towering anger.


    After brewing for a while, she suddenly let out a cold hum, and said scornfully to me: "hum, solo, what are you crazy about. You can save the danger, not all rely on other people''s help, you are hiding behind the back to play tricks, in the final analysis, you are still a puppet, a puppet supported by the reputation of your father, you are always a waste, a vulnerable waste! "


    In the eyes of blood rose. I will always be a waste. Her blood rose despises me. Her words did not make me angry, but my brothers couldn''t hold their breath. They all mumbled to kill her. However, I was not in a hurry. Looking at the blood rose, she continued to be frivolous: "so what? I''m a waste. How can you do? In the end, you''re not going to die in the hands of waste £¡¡±


    Say, the chill in my eyes can''t help more, my mouth, without trace of a grin, showing my unpredictable posture.


    Seeing me like this, blood rose didn''t get angry. She just retorted, "I can''t do anything. To be honest, I didn''t expect Miss Xia to be so capable that she could understand everything. I recognized planting, but I was not convinced. Didn''t you fight under the banner of loyalty? But you don''t even know what you said. You lost the contest to poppy and didn''t admit it. You are a villain. You''re such a punk. You don''t have the reputation of your father. Do you have arrogant capital? "


    A few words, blood rose said the righteous words, every sentence with thorns, every sentence poked my heart, fortunately, my mind now becomes extremely strong, invulnerable, no matter how she irritates me, I also maintain calm, maintain my unpredictable posture.


    After two seconds, I casually said to the blood rose: "ha ha, you are wrong, and the poppy competition, I have not admitted defeat, it is just unfortunate that I was interrupted in the middle, how do you know I will lose? Can''t you see that I always let poppies


    My strong words sophistry, the blood rose strong to resist the anger were excited out, her eyes are angry red, eyes fiery. I can''t help but scold the master behind me.


    And poppy itself, is more gas shivering, some show teeth meaning.


    after their tuckus, the blood rose suddenly came out and threatened me: "so, don''t make complaints about this, you have the ability to win again. I''ll take back what I said just now."


    Obviously, blood rose this is a provocation, is an exciting general, but I didn''t think about it, so I promised her directly: "yes!"


    When I heard this, my brothers were in a hurry. They all thought that I had been attacked by the blood rose, and they came to persuade me and told me not to be cheated. They said that their blood cherry blossom was a dark organization. They didn''t need to talk to them about anything, and beat them down. My brother said I didn''t care about my own strength. Even the white grandfather, all advised me not to be impulsive.


    Of course, I know that everyone is good for me, but I still refuse my brothers without hesitation: "it''s OK!"


    After saying that, I immediately turned my eyes to the blood rose. Then, I looked at her and said, "it''s OK for me to compete with poppy. However, last time, I fought with poppy because my team didn''t know how to deal with you. Now, my team has obvious advantages. Why should I waste time with you? Please tell me the reason why I want to compete. In other words, I have proved myself. What good is it to beat poppy? "


    After listening to my words, Xueqiang suddenly laughed. Then, she said to me boldly: "Suluo, it seems that you are not stupid. I will not follow around the corner. You should know that even if your team is in an advantage now, you will certainly pay a heavy price to wipe out our group of people. In this way, how can you save your father? You don''t want to fight for your death, do you? If you win the game, we will be captured and dealt with as you like. But if you lose, I don''t want you to go with me. You just need to let us go safely. How about? "


    Blood rose''s words. It''s like a bait. It''s really attractive. But my brothers, on the one hand, don''t believe in blood rose''s promise. On the other hand, they can''t think that I have the strength to defeat poppy. In their opinion, I''m sure to lose. Therefore, they are still strongly against this competition.


    Even Qiqi, gave me a do not want to set eyes, obviously, Qiqi also do not believe my strength.


    And the blood Cherry Blossom group, seeing that our side is full of rustling opposition, they are very disdainful of us, their eyes are full of contempt.


    Among them, the poppy himself, is unable to restrain, he came out of the team, to my overbearing shouting: "dare not compare?"


    This roar, resounding through the sky, the tone is full of confidence and arrogance.


    In the face of poppy mania, I just smile, my pace resolutely open. Majestic forward a few steps, came to the body of the poppy, facing the bloody Cherry Blossom people.With a man in charge of the situation, I stood upright in front of the poppy, arrogant eyes, deep tone: "OK, come on!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 865

    My eyes, with the color of arrogance, as if all the people in front of me are dust, my body posture, extraordinary majestic, feel like the top of the sky, enough to overlook everything.


    My every move, every word and every action showed that I didn''t care much about poppy, one of the top ten blood Cherry Blossom masters. I didn''t feel discouraged in this contest.


    Blood Cherry Blossom people see me so bold, self-confident, they can not help but show the color of doubt, full of their eyes, is extremely inexplicable.


    My brothers, seeing that I had made up my mind, did not dissuade me any more. They just stood behind me cautiously and acted as a strong shield for me. Everything was ready for me to fight poppy.


    I stood upright in the same place, there was no sign of taking the lead in action, and poppy, he was a straightforward big rough, in the last fight, he was angry with me, so that he would kill me in the end, but Qiqi''s appearance hindered him, and even his arm was shot through by a bullet. All this is a disgrace to poppy.


    Therefore, poppy must hate me to the bone, even more resentment accumulated in my heart. Now, in the face of my provocation, of course, he would not hesitate. Without saying a word, he rushed towards me like a bull.


    Although the poppy is very fat, its impact speed is very fast. It is like a big snowball rolling at a very high speed. However, no matter how fast he was, I was as calm as a mountain. After three days of self seclusion, my insight ability was almost against the sky. I caught all the movements of poppies in my eyes. When he came close to me to attack me, I stepped back with my left foot and dodged the Dragonfly''s attack easily.


    Poppy did not stop, a move did not hit, immediately continue to attack me.


    And I''ll keep my step. It looks very slow and casual, but in fact, it is very rhythmic and flexible. The feet seem to turn into shadows, so they can naturally avoid the attack of poppy.


    In this way, facing the attack of poppy mania and anger, I have always been in the state of dodging. From the beginning to the end, my hands were lost to my back, and there was no move. Only my feet were moving and my body was dodging.


    About two minutes later, the poppy suddenly stopped and looked at me with a very puzzled look. Obviously, he saw my strength and made a lot of progress compared with before. At least in terms of mentality, I was steady ten thousand times. I was able to achieve real arrogance and impatience, not to be surprised by humiliation and steadiness. Such changes made poppy confused and even more unbelievable.


    I didn''t want to waste time with him any more. I just put my hand down and reached in front of me. I hooked my finger on the poppy, and provocatively said, "big fat man, is that all you have? If there are any other tricks, let''s use them! "


    My tone is very bad, and my words are full of contempt for poppy. Before, although poppy''s mood was a little irritable, his mentality was still under control, and his attack was very standardized. He didn''t mess up his sense of propriety. However, after hearing this, he changed his whole mind. Instead of doubt in his eyes, he was angry and deeply angry. He drank a lot and got angry In an instant, he turned into a huge whirlwind, and came to me.


    That''s exactly what I want, because if poppy has always been a conservative play, then I know that his weakness is under the armpit. It''s hard to attack him, but as long as his brain is hot, his moves are fierce and his mentality is disordered, his flaws will be exposed obviously. Only in this way can I have a chance to hit his armpit.


    Because of this, I didn''t take the initiative to attack at the beginning, just kept dodging. My purpose was to let him know that I despised him and despised him. Finally, I added a provocative word as a lead, directly ignited his anger and let him attack me unscrupulously.


    Although, poppy obviously felt my strength improved. He was also surprised by my progress, but even so, he still didn''t pay attention to me. After all, in the eyes of anyone, it is impossible to completely change a person in just a few days. Even if I am a genius, I can not surpass my original strength too much in such a short time.


    As a result, poppies are a bit arrogant. However, it is undeniable that opium poppy is really strong. His strength lies not only in his iron clad body, but also in his moves, which are extremely fierce and cruel. Ordinary people can never bear his fierce attacks. Every attack of his is full of destructive momentum, which is quite terrifying.


    Fortunately, I had the experience of fighting with him, so that I could defend his changeable terror moves. However, I need more than that. I not only want to prevent him, but also find the appropriate time to catch the loopholes in his moves, and then hit his armpit heavily.


    In this way, my speed can not help but speed up, eyes more sharp, in the poppy''s right fist swing to me, I look suddenly changed, at the same time, my left hand quickly into a claw, grasp his right wrist.


    Although I am very strong in all aspects, I am not as strong as dragonflies in terms of body hardness, so I can''t confront him. However, my strength is not bad. It''s OK to check and balance him.


    The manic poppy, seeing that I had grasped his wrist, immediately realized that his weakness might have been exposed, so his other hand, almost at lightning speed, tried to push me back.But after all, it was still late, my right hand, already stretched out two fingers, toward his right hand under the armpit and suddenly point in the past.


    Fingering is a unique skill of the Peng family. I have received systematic training in the dark moon hall and gained a lot. This time, I really showed it. When I point my finger under the armpit of poppy, the mountain air, suddenly burst out like a pig howl, the sound is deafening.


    At the time of poppy eating pain, my body flashed again. My right hand twisted his left arm, and my left finger pointed to the left armpit of poppy.


    This time, the poppy''s roar was even more earth shaking. He bared his teeth in pain. In an instant, the whole person became a mad dog. He was in pain, angry and crazy.


    However, the crazier the poppy is, the more flaws there are, and the more opportunities I have to make a shot. I don''t need to use my loyalty fist to deal with him like this. Moreover, in full view of the public, I am not suitable to use my unique skills. I just need to grasp the dragonfly''s life gate, and I can control him at will. No matter how strong his dragonfly is, no matter how strong his dragonfly is, he is also soft because of my fingering under his armpit, and his arm is a little weak. This gave me more opportunities, I kept grabbing his hand. At the same time, my flexible footwork also restrained the attack of poppy feet on me.


    After a fight, the poppy has been gradually defeated. At the end of the day, his hair was up, his arms were completely weak, only two legs left, crazy attack me.


    When his legs suddenly became powerful, my eyes suddenly became cold. I found a perfect opportunity to avoid the attack on his legs, and then I used my two fingers to stab the poppy''s eyes.


    Impartial, two fingers, right in the eyes of the poppy, immediately, blood from the eyes of the poppy, the roar of pain, is the sound of the sky, as if the whole earth is trembling because of the howl of the poppy.


    My moves are very vicious. To deal with such a large and invulnerable poppy, I want to take advantage of its weakness, fast, ruthless and accurate. Poppy''s hands were abandoned, and now I poked my eyes blind. He''s completely finished. He can only roar wildly.


    Seeing this scene, all my brothers were stunned. It can be said that since I took the initiative to fight poppy, my brother was shocked. Now, I am on the side of absolute victory, and my brothers are even more surprised and excited. They finally know that I dare to accept the challenge, not just rashly, but have the strength to deal with poppy.


    On the other side, the blood Cherry Blossom people are all tensed up nerve, startled eyes, eyes still have fire.


    The blood rose with a hot temper was even more furious. She was reckless and roared at me angrily: "Suluo, you are too mean to use this kind of Yin move!"


    The cry of blood rose was very sharp, but I turned a deaf ear to it. I just took back my bloody finger and suddenly held my hand into a claw and grabbed the neck of the poppy.


    Poppy want to resist, but has no power, just like the golden bell cover, he has now become the fish in my hands. His life is controlled in my hand. In a trance, I become the God who dominates other people''s lives.


    Blood rose felt my killing intention, and quickly yelled at me: "solo, I want you to put the poppy, immediately, immediately!"


    Her tone of voice, completely in order, is this kind of time. Even if I won the game, the blood rose didn''t seem to care. She was still so arrogant and still didn''t pay attention to me.


    Her face, let me very speechless, but also in my expectations, I have known for a long time, she gave me that bullshit promise is nothing, even if I win the contest, blood rose will not admit defeat, want her all let me handle, it is impossible, I did not expect that they will be arrested. The main reason why I waste my time competing with poppies is to stabilize the morale of my side of the army.


    Last time, I lost to poppy, and lost so miserably, although the brothers did not say anything, but I also know. This has affected a lot of people. They say that they don''t care about my strength. But who doesn''t want his boss to be a king of strength? Who wants his boss to be a waste?


    This time, Xueqiang specially mentioned the last contest between me and poppy. She also said that I broke my promise and refused to accept the defeat. She definitely did it on purpose, and the purpose must be to shake my military morale. Of course, I would not like her wish.


    On the other hand, I promised to compete in martial arts, but also to frustrate the bloody cherry blossom''s spirit, prove myself with strength, and suppress them with momentum. If I don''t reason with the blood Cherry Blossom people directly, then, the blood Cherry Blossom people must feel that they are on the side of justice. They will try their best to fight against each other and fight with us to death. In the end, as blood rose said, even if I win, it will inevitably lose a lot. I certainly don''t want to.


    Now, I have won, and won simply, to their surprise, at the same time, suffered a blow, now that is to say, the time has come.


    I did not delay for half a moment, when the blood rose voice fell, my mouth suddenly curved out of a curve, to the blood rose showed a very strange smile, and then, I increased the grip of the poppy neck hand, a violent twist.The neck of poppy was broken by me on the spot. Immediately, all the people were stunned. Their expression was stupefied and their eyes were different.


    In the moment of consternation, I slowly took back my hand, the body of poppy had no support, so heavily fell on the earth, splashed with dust.


    At the same time, the sky suddenly sounded my startling roar: "brothers, give me, kill them all, do not leave alive!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 866

    This roar of mine is like a lion''s power, fierce and full of kingly spirit. At this moment, I am the true leader of the loyal alliance.


    In the face of the enemy, I was merciless and resolute in killing. For the top ten poppies with blood Cherry Blossom strength, I killed them without blinking an eye. It was so straightforward and cruel. What''s more, I also want dozens of bloody Cherry Blossom experts on the scene, and they will not stay here.


    My behavior, my performance and my momentum all showed the demeanor of a king. All the people in the audience were deeply shocked by me, especially my brothers. They regarded me as a God against the heaven.


    You know, just a few days ago, I was abused by dragonflies, and I lost so miserably. For this reason, I locked myself in my room for three days. I was so decadent that no one could persuade me. My brothers were heartbroken.


    Although, three days later, I was suddenly uplifted, but in the hearts of my brothers, my strength has been shaped. As the leader of the war, I can''t even beat an expert randomly sent by bloody cherry blossom. This fact has been rooted in the hearts of brothers.


    Therefore, no matter how much the brothers respect me on the surface, they can not change the fact that they have no confidence in me and have no confidence in me. It is precisely because they do not recognize my strength that they will strongly oppose me to compete with poppy again. They thought that I promised to compete in martial arts because I wanted to be brave and not lose my ambition. But in the end, I not only won the victory, but also killed the opium poppy decisively. How can I not shock my brothers.


    My image, instantly in the hearts of the brothers, this time, they not only admire me, but also admire my strength, I as the commander in chief of the war, finally fully deserved.


    What''s more, my victory in this contest directly boosted the morale of my brothers. At the beginning, even if they had more blood and passion, but because I am the commander-in-chief''s strength is weak, they will be more or less lack of confidence, and there will always be less confidence in the bottom of their heart.


    Now, I have shown the strength against the sky, but also showed extraordinary courage. My brothers were immediately infected. Everyone''s fighting spirit was inspired by me, and their confidence in the bottom of their hearts was gradually rising. They finally deeply felt that the terrorist organization of bloody cherry blossom was not out of reach.


    Our army''s momentum suddenly expanded. On the contrary, the enemy was trapped in endless consternation. From the moment I stabbed the poppy in the eyes, their people were completely shocked and extremely angry. They were deeply hit. However, Xueqiang and others certainly thought that I would not kill people. They also wanted to threaten me. But how could they think that I should not hesitate to take the poppy It was killed, and there was no room left.


    What makes them even more astonished is that after I killed the poppies, I directly ordered them to be wiped out. This really completely overturned their cognition. They were such top experts that they were completely confused. In other words, my image was completely changed in their mind, which made them unable to react at once.


    However, my brothers reacted very quickly. They were infected by me, and their morale soared. In an instant, they became a group of hungry tigers. At my command, Shen Muchen took the lead and went straight to the bloody Cherry Blossom people with all the soldiers and soldiers in the war.


    The blood Cherry Blossom group was originally our turtle in the urn, surrounded by us. Now, we are so fierce that we directly hit them unprepared. As a result, they are in shock and respond in such a hurry.


    A scuffle started.


    Although there are many blood Cherry Blossom masters, almost all of them are masters. But there are also many masters in our side, including some monster level masters such as grandfather Bai. Therefore, we will not suffer too much in the aspect of masters, but we will completely explode them in terms of the total number of people. Our advantages are obvious. Our playing method is not disorderly, everyone has found their own target.


    Peng Yi, directly on the other side to call on the snake, and the fourth uncle of the Xia family, at the critical moment, got Qiqi''s sign, and also made a move. When he called on the poisonous bee, the other people also found their opponents one by one. Of course, we have a large number of people, and will not play with them in a single fight. Most of our brothers are not very strong in single fighting, but their team fighting ability is extraordinary The number of people is more than ten times that of them. Therefore, we try our best to give full play to the advantages of our team in fighting, and crush them as much as possible.


    This time, it was the first real contest between the war and the bloody cherry blossom, and we played our momentum. Playing our prestige, playing our unique.


    However, the other side is obviously in a passive state. From the beginning of the fight, they appear to be in a hurry, with a slightly poor sense of war, and their momentum is crushed again. To the back, they are more and more difficult to fight. The noisy scene directly forms a one-sided situation.


    As the leader of this bloody cherry blossom, Xueqiang is going crazy. Where did she imagine that the situation would become like this? It was totally beyond her expectation. She screamed wildly to encourage her blood Butterfly Battle Group to cheer up. She took infinite momentum to kill the encirclement and rushed to me, hoping to catch the thief and capture the king first.


    However, she did not come to me, has been guarding my white grandfather, then quickly shot, the battle on the blood rose.Although blood rose is a man of the times, is a rare master in the lake, but her strength compared with the white grandfather, there is still a certain gap. The last time in Jiangjia villa, white grandfather easily beat blood rose, this time, white grandfather against blood rose, is also at ease.


    Of course, this is the battle of life and death, not the usual exchange. Grandfather Bai, an old doctor who never cares about the world, also shows the power of a soldier at this moment. He does not keep his hand on blood rose, and his moves become extremely sharp. He is no longer a Tai Chi defensive force. He takes defense as an attack, pressing step by step to suppress her viciousness, leaving this crazy woman to have Towering ability, also can''t play out, can only constantly frustrated.


    I really didn''t expect that the blood rose, which has a high self-esteem and unpredictable strength, would have such a small side. At this moment, the arrogance and arrogance of blood rose no longer exist. What is full of her is just madness and violence. Her madness and the calm of grandfather Bai form a bright contrast. Moreover, there are signs of development towards polarization. Blood rose is more and more crazy and white Grandfather is more stable in Vietnam.


    After a fight, the violent blood rose was almost completely driven mad by the calm grandfather Bai. She completely evolved into a demon girl with a disordered mind. In the end, she didn''t hurt her grandfather, but other people around her were affected. Several of my brothers were accidentally poisoned by her and lost their fighting power.


    Grandfather Bai knew that if he went on like this, more and more people would be hurt by the crazy blood rose. Therefore, he accelerated the rhythm and forced the blood rose more and more tightly to make her full of flaws. Then, the white grandfather grasped the flaw of blood rose, doubled the attack and exerted his absolute power.


    White grandfather''s Tai Chi, practice to the extreme, the power is amazing, blood rose this crazy woman, after being hit by white grandfather several times, finally can''t hold on. Gradually powerless, finally by the white grandfather a slap to the ground.


    On the surface, the blood rose is not a big obstacle, as if no injury, in fact, her internal injury is very serious, because, I can see, the white grandfather hit her key several times. So blood rose will be weak, and finally be knocked down by the white grandfather.


    When the poisonous rose falls, it indicates that the pillar of the bloody cherry blossom has collapsed. That is to say, the other group of people lose their support. A building will collapse without pillars. If a team loses its leader, it will become tottering.


    The bloody cherry blossom, those stubborn masters, are relying on the last bit of faith in their hearts to support, now, the strongest master blood rose fell, their faith immediately disappeared, they have no support, just like a lame man without crutches, instantly become weak.


    My brothers took advantage of this momentum and stepped up their attacks on them. All the soldiers in the war showed the most powerful momentum. They turned into tigers and tore the helpless lambs of bloody Cherry Blossom crazily. Finally, the bloody Cherry Blossom masters were slaughtered one by one.


    Once they fall, they are absolutely trampled on by my brothers and killed on the spot. Because, at the very beginning, I ordered to kill all of these people. All of my brothers obeyed my orders and hated the blood cherry blossoms. Therefore, they would not keep their hands. Catch one and kill another.


    Even the two top experts of blood cherry blossom, they are not immune. Under the attack of Peng Yi and the fourth uncle of Xia family and the encirclement of other brothers, the two were outnumbered and eventually defeated. Finally, they were killed by my brother on the spot.


    The huge mountain and mud road is full of blood, and the air is filled with a strong smell of blood. The scene is extremely cruel, so cruel that the little girl sun Yihan has always turned her back to the battlefield and can''t bear to look directly at it.


    However, I had a kind of inexplicable pleasure. In my eyes, people with red cherry blossoms are not people, but evil spirits and evil ways, which are the cancer of society. To eliminate them is also to eliminate harm to the people.


    Therefore, the bloody Cherry Blossom people died miserably and could not stir up any ripples in my heart. It would only make me happy, but also make me feel that the road ahead is more and more clear and smooth. I am like an emperor, watching my soldiers fight and kill the enemy in the battlefield.


    A fierce and brutal war. After half an hour, the curtain finally came to an end. Dozens of blood Cherry Blossom masters, except blood rose, all died miserably on the spot, with different death forms.


    Of course, my side is also at a disadvantage. Many brothers were injured and some died. But no matter what, we finally won, and the win was very beautiful, we slaughtered the bloody Cherry Blossom masters with the minimum cost, which completely met my expectations.


    We ushered in a good start, the first battle with the bloody cherry blossom, we won by an overwhelming margin, which made the brothers as excited, energetic and passionate as the doping.


    With infinite pleasure, the brothers surrounded the poisonous rose at the end of the strong crossbow.


    White grandfather will blood rose knocked down, but did not kill her, in the end, white grandfather is a doctor, he will spare no effort to save people, but will not kill at will, so, he did not kill blood rose.


    The brothers didn''t kill Xueqiang directly. After all, Xueqiang is the leader of the other team. Her life and death should be decided by me. Therefore, the brothers just quietly surrounded and waited for my instructions.And I, from the beginning of the battle to the end of the battle, stood in a calm place and always maintained my king''s demeanor. After my brothers surrounded the blood rose, I did not have any words. I just took the bloody machete from a brother who used a knife. Then I took the bloody machete in his hand, and then walked forward with cold face towards the blood rose step by step.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 867

    As like as two peas, the blood rose and poison rose are exactly the same. No matter how long they are, their figure or dress, they are almost half different. But at this moment, the two of them are not the same.


    Blood rose, she experienced a battle, now has been in a mess to the extreme, dishevelled hair, clothes messy, emotional collapse, the whole crazy woman. Rose''s face is red, even if it''s red, even if it''s red.


    The poisonous rose, however, is in sharp contrast to the blood rose. She is calm and calm than the blood rose, and she has few words. At this moment, she seems to be more domineering than the blood rose. She put on her battle dress, a suit made of silk, which was soft and powerful, and showed the heroism of the bleeding rose, just like the nine day Xuannu.


    I remember grandfather Bai said that the special weapon of poisonous rose is two silk strips. However, the cloth is made of special features. It has strong tenacity, can compete with swords, and is flexible and changeable. Her cloth, combined with the blood rose needle and thread, has infinite power, can crush everything, invincible.


    At this moment, it is the first time for me to see poison rose take out her weapon. I have to say that her weapon is very special. She uses two pieces of silk like cloth, which are fluttering in the wind. It is very beautiful, just like Nezha''s huntian silk, which has special functions.


    The appearance of the poisonous rose in such a powerful manner was beyond all our expectations. No one expected that the poisonous rose would suddenly appear and come so quietly that it was unexpected.


    For a moment, I was a little stunned, completely did not respond to come over, this sudden change, let me very inexplicable, very unhappy. In particular, I am very clear that the blood rose''s resentment against me has been deep to the bone. Now that she is free, I must bear her endless anger. With her temperament, she will fight with me and we will certainly lose a lot.


    What''s more terrible is that the poisonous rose appears. Once she and blood rose unite, the skill is not as simple as doubling. At that time, I''m afraid even grandfather Bai can''t stop them.


    In addition, poison rose can not be a person to come, she must have brought her subordinates to rescue blood rose, now the situation has changed, my brothers and I have been in crisis.


    Thinking of this, I didn''t have time to think about it. I yelled, "be ready for battle!"


    Immediately, my brothers wake up one after another, and in an instant, they all stand in order, line up, and quickly prepare for the battle.


    But we were nervous and ready to go, but the blood rose side, it seems that there is no tendency to attack. She just slightly lowered her eyes and looked down at the bodies of bloody Cherry Blossom people on the ground.


    In the face of these dead bodies, poison rose looked very calm, her eyes did not change, she did not see any sentimental state.


    She glanced at all the bodies calmly. Then, she turned her eyes to the blood rose and explored the situation of the blood rose. At this time, poison Rose''s eyes suddenly changed, it seems that her heart only care about blood rose, only blood rose is worth her moving.


    With a slight anger, the poisonous rose swept her sharp eyes to all of us, and said in a cold voice, "you thousands of men, besieging a woman, what skill is it?"


    The sound of poisonous rose is very beautiful, just like the sound of flowing spring, long and graceful, clear and sweet. But obviously, there was anger and disdain in her tone, and she was contemptuous of our bullying behavior.


    If the other party is ordinary people, we are numerous, bullying a woman, it is not appropriate, but she is blood rose, is the red cherry blossom black Luocha''s right arm, she is not a woman, even if take her a thousand cuts are not too much, I also have nothing to be ashamed of, so, in the face of the accusation of poisonous rose, I not only have no guilt, but also straightened my chest "Don''t pretend here," he said. Don''t you know how mean your bloody cherry blossoms are? It is the blood rose, she set traps around us, also want us to be destroyed, but her ability is limited, she planted. She lost. She died. Of course. All this is what she asked for


    After listening to my words, poison Rose''s anger in her eyes became more prosperous. She looked down at me and said in a condescending way: "it''s really a hairy boy who hasn''t entered the world deeply. Don''t you know that you should leave a line for yourself as a person. Do you really want to kill all of them like this?"


    The nature of poisonous rose is actually contrary to that of blood rose. Blood rose is hot and hot, while poisonous rose is not warm or hot. When she talks, she is not impatient, arrogant and impetuous. However, she has a unique magic power. She can point out the gist with a plain tone and poke your heart. Of course, no matter how much the threat in her words is, I am not afraid. I still hold my head high and answer solemnly: "I may be merciful to others, but I will not leave any room for you bloody Cherry Blossom people!"


    As I said that, my eyes could not help becoming sharp and incomparable, and the faint intention of killing burst out from my eyes. Anyway, the battle was inevitable, and I didn''t need to be polite to her. In my eyes, the bloody cherry blossom was my eternal enemy, and there was no room for maneuver. I could fight them to death whenever and wherever.After my voice dropped, the poisonous rose suddenly burst out laughing. The laughter was unbridled, and the spring turned into a torrent. After laughing, poison rose said to me: "Suluo, Suluo, you are really much different from your father. You are always a child who doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth. You are not a child like you. I don''t know who gave you the courage to take the initiative to come to the Miao Autonomous Region and challenge our bloody cherry blossoms. Don''t you think you have won a game by cheating more and less You think you can fly? "


    Compared with the arrogant blood rose, poison rose is indeed quite modest. However, in her bones, she still has the same sense of superiority as the blood rose. She doesn''t pay attention to me at all. Maybe, the blood Cherry Blossom people have this innate pride, and they are superior to others. Look down on others, in their eyes, they are gods, others are mortals and ants.


    Although, I already know their arrogance, but repeatedly despised, I am not happy. I didn''t want to rub my lips with her. Suddenly, I raised my knife in my hand, pointed at the poisonous rose, and yelled: "don''t be so damn nonsense. I know that your bloody Cherry Blossom family has a great cause and influence all over the country. I have to say that you have some ability, but it can''t be seen. If you really have the ability, don''t sneak to Yin, have the seed to do with us openly. Don''t you want to arrest me? I''m standing here today. What can you do with me? If you have the ability, I will not be afraid


    A word, I said candid, bold and heroic. There was no sign of timidity in the tone. There was just uprightness and arrogance, as well as contempt for the bloody cherry blossom. My purpose was to provoke the other party, because I really didn''t want to play Yin with the bloody cherry blossom. In this way, we would certainly suffer losses. It would be better to have a formal fight with them.


    However, I did not irritate the poisonous rose, but the blood rose beside her.


    Br > Rose''s face suddenly turned red because of her angry cough, and her face was red with blood.


    Poison rose see, quickly hold the blood rose, and then, she attached to the blood rose ear, whispered.


    I don''t know what poisonous rose said to blood rose. Anyway, after listening to her words, blood rose gradually eased her mood and didn''t continue to be violent. She just stared at me with a pair of vicious eyes, as if to eat me.


    And poison rose, after whispering with blood rose, immediately turned her eyes on me, and said in a gloomy tone: "good, very good, solo, I hope that your strength will be worthy of your wild talk at that time."


    As soon as the voice fell, the poisonous rose suddenly moved. Standing on the stump of the tree, she put her arms around the blood rose and jumped down. However, she did not jump to my side, but to the other side of the stump, and then quickly into the woods.


    Before all of us expected, the two sisters, blood rose and poisonous rose, disappeared from our eyes in an instant. With the disappearance of their two figures, blood rose''s extremely unwilling roar came out of the air: "Wu Lai, wait for me!"


    This voice, I woke up in an instant, I suddenly, poison rose, she did not bring a helper to come, she is alone to save blood rose, at the moment, she has no strength to compete with us, so, she will take blood rose to run away in a hurry. No wonder, how I provoked her, she did not burst out, did not attack me, the original, she is not able to endure, but must endure.


    My heart shook at the thought. Although, I don''t care about the threat and revenge of the bloody cherry blossom, I know a truth. Let the tiger return to the mountain, and there will be endless troubles. In any case, I can''t let them two run away.


    Without hesitation, I directly put my machete on the ground, and then. With a wave of his arm, he cried out in a loud voice: "brothers, chase!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 868

    In a word, the stone broke the sky, and brought out my endless momentum. As soon as the voice fell, I took the lead and took the lead to take the lead. I was going to rush into the woods to pursue.


    But I just ran, my side of the white grandfather suddenly reached out to stop me, solemnly said to me: "poor bandits do not chase!"


    Four words, the white grandfather said extremely rigorous, his expression, is also unusual solemn, although, the white grandfather does not know how to lead the army, but he has lived such a big age, social experience is very rich, is an absolute old lake, so, he asked me not to chase after blood rose, they must have his reason, perhaps, grandfather white thought that chasing in would be dangerous, he did not I hope we''ll risk it.


    In fact, I also know that blood rose did not attack, but chose to escape. It may also be a trick to lure the enemy. Maybe she is leading me into the game and into the ambush she set up.


    But even if there is such a possibility, I''m not willing to watch the flesh of my mouth run. If I don''t get rid of this cancer of blood rose, I feel uneasy.


    Involuntarily, I turned my eyes to Qiqi and wanted to hear her meaning. For me, Qiqi is my military adviser, and I can''t help consulting her on many matters.


    Qiqi listened to my words and could not help thinking about it. Then, she shook her head to me and said, "don''t chase me. Even if she doesn''t ambush, after all, we are not familiar with this place. Once we enter the woods, we are in a great disadvantage."


    Indeed, Qiqi''s point is reasonable. If they set a trap, we will send sheep into the tiger''s mouth. Even if they don''t set traps, we are in a very unfavorable situation and passive. After all, we are totally unfamiliar with this area. If they run away or are defeated by the red cherry blossom people, it will be too much to lose.


    I can''t take the risk, even if I want to get rid of the blood rose, I must bear with it first. When the enemy is dark and I am bright, I am not too impulsive. Therefore, I directly restrained the intention of killing and said in a cold voice, "stop


    Next, we dealt with the matter quickly. We don''t care about the bodies on the ground, but our own dead brothers are well buried here. As for the injured brother, white grandfather gave them a simple treatment.


    This time, although we had injuries, they were not serious. The number of casualties was relatively small. We won the first battle with bloody cherry blossom with the slightest loss. Such a victory was of great significance. It directly inspired the aspirations of brothers and enhanced everyone''s confidence. For the next road, everyone was full of expectations, and they thought Towards such a trend, the bloody cherry blossom will be flattened.


    The victory of the group war gave the brothers self-confidence, and the victory of the single fight between me and poppy gave them encouragement. In everyone''s mind, I was the pillar. Originally, they thought that my pillar was not strong. But now, I killed the poppy with absolute advantage, and directly stabilized the morale of the army. All my brothers saw that the pillar they relied on was a lever.


    For this reason, all the brothers couldn''t help praising me. Even the crabs took the initiative to run up to me and apologized to me: "Arlo, I''m really sorry. A few days ago you were defeated by poppy and locked yourself in your room without eating or drinking. I thought you were depressed. So I didn''t shut the door and said the wrong thing. I didn''t expect that you were looking for the reason why you failed. Today''s contest, you played too beautiful, too damned


    Crab is frank and frank. He praises me sincerely and apologizes sincerely.


    The other brothers couldn''t help but echo the crab''s words, saying that they misunderstood me, and said that I really impressed them. I also knew that my depression in those days made my brothers feel at ease and had an idea for me. At that time, I didn''t explain anything, so it was just like a fish bone, stuck in the hearts of brothers all the time.


    Today, I still do not use words to explain, directly with action to prove myself, through the poppy incident, my brothers are deeply clear, I closed in the room for a few days, not let me sink, but let me suddenly realize, let me have the strength to defeat poppy.


    For me, beating poppy is nothing to be proud of, but for my brothers, it''s a miracle. Their praise of me is just like a flowing river.


    I am not complacent because of the praise of my brothers, only because of their fighting spirit and confidence, really. I promised that the contest was the right choice. I''m very satisfied with the status of my brothers.


    About half an hour later, everything was done. We moved away from the big trees in the road and set foot on the journey again. On the way, the brothers are still immersed in the joy of victory, everyone with the fight like chicken blood, passion surging.


    However, I am more worried than my brothers. The last words of blood rose still linger in my ears. I am very clear that I will face greater challenges next. This vicious woman will try her best to eat my bones and swallow my blood, and the black Luocha of blood cherry blossom will certainly not let me off easily. Their anger will surely burn Original.


    The more I think about it, the more uneasy my heart is. I directly ask Shen Muchen to inform the brothers below. I will be more alert to prevent sneak attacks.But all the way down, it was calm. The crisis never came, and there was no sign of anything unusual. Our motorcade went very smoothly on the muddy road in the mountains and forests, and there was no obstacle. Gradually, our large troops were getting closer and closer to the headquarters.


    Our walking route is set according to the designated location given by grandfather Bai. Although he does not know the specific location of the headquarters of bloody cherry blossom, he knows the approximate location.


    The reason why he knew the location was that he had been to the headquarters and the Miao village. As for why he had been there, he didn''t say.


    It''s just that even if you''ve been to the headquarters, it doesn''t mean you can understand the road. Because the road to where you go is complicated, like a maze. It''s very difficult for non local people to find a specific location. It''s good for grandfather Bai to remember the general location. The place he assigned to us is not more than 10 kilometers away from the headquarters To the door of the bloody cherry blossom.


    The place designated by grandfather Bai is at the end of the mountain road. As long as we cross the forest, we can get there. Seeing that our troops are getting closer and closer to the red cherry blossom''s nest, and there is no movement from the other party, my heart is more and more insecure.


    I couldn''t help it. I looked at Qiqi beside me and asked in a low voice: "Qiqi, two hours later, why haven''t you seen the enemy attack and revenge? Is it blood rose who is scared? Back to their headquarters? "


    I don''t believe this because I know that hiding is not the style of blood rose.


    Sure enough, Qiqi listened to my words, but also flatly rejected: "no, blood rose temperament you also know, she is impossible to admit defeat, besides, she brought ambush you, the whole army was destroyed, conceited she also has no face to go back to the headquarters!"


    Smell speech, I can''t help but frown, puzzled asked: "since this, why so long, they have not come to revenge?"


    Qiqi said thoughtfully: "blood rose suffered internal injury, she needs to recover, which must delay some time. In addition, it was poison rose who came to rescue blood rose just now. Her timely appearance to save people is enough to show that poison rose was also nearby at that time. Before that, the people of poisonous rose deliberately set up a barrier and hoped that we could go around the path, The path is the trap set by the bloody cherry blossom. I also said at that time that they probably made preparations. On the one hand, blood rose led people to block the road.


    On the other hand, it should be poison rose with heavy soldiers ambush in the path. However, their plan was seen through by us. Poison rose must have guessed that blood rose has risks, so she specially rushed over. Her subordinates were not as fast as she was, so they didn''t arrive in time. Blood rose can only rescue people first and dare not attack. In addition, I think it is also the most important. At this time, blood Cherry Blossom began to really attach importance to us and dare not underestimate us any more. If there is no absolute certainty.


    People with red cherry blossom will not appear, because they can''t allow failure to appear again. Now, if what I expected is right, they should be gathering people to prepare for everything. Wait, people with red cherry blossom will surely appear! "


    One thing after another, Qiqi''s analysis is clear and methodical. I was shocked to hear that Qiqi analyzed things so thoroughly. It seems that Qiqi has the ability to predict things like God. Everything seems to be in her grasp. Her logical ability is too strong.


    When she said this, I immediately fell into a daze. Yes, the reason why blood rose appeared in time in that place just now was that she was not far away from the scene. She could never have come from the red cherry blossom nest. It''s very likely that she got the signal from the side of the path. Now that they haven''t shown up for so long, they certainly are not running away. They should be preparing. They are vowing to annihilate us completely.


    The storm is not to arrive, but not to, the red cherry blossom army, sooner or later will come.


    Suddenly, I felt more gloomy in my heart. Suddenly, I felt that the situation was more serious than I expected. As Qiqi said, the blood Cherry Blossom would definitely not allow failure again, and they would deal with me twice.


    Soldiers are about to press the border, the crisis is coming, my whole person, seems to be covered by dark clouds, there is a feeling that the sky is about to collapse.


    Qiqi saw my worry and quickly comforted me and said, "Arlo, you don''t have to worry. In fact, it''s better. We can''t avoid a hard fight against the bloody cherry blossom. Just now, we slaughtered many of their masters, which reduced their strength and raised our morale. Under such circumstances, would it be better for us to fight a life and death war with bloody cherry blossom? "


    Once again, Qiqi persuades me with a relaxed tone, so that I can keep my momentum and keep my confidence. What she said is really right. We come here to fight against the bloody cherry blossom. It''s just that we have suppressed their masters and raised our morale. Isn''t this the best prerequisite? What am I worried about? Even if the bloody Cherry Blossom comes with infinite anger and absolute assurance, what we should deal with is still to deal with it. In any case, we can''t lose our confidence without fighting.


    The storm is coming, let it come more violent. I just need to take out the fighting spirit, be ready, and fight with all my strength. In this way, the haze all over my body can not help but dissipate. My spirit is suddenly full, and a firm force is full of my whole body. I once again order all my brothers to cheer up, ignite blood and be ready to fight at any time.However, the road ahead was still smooth, and there was no situation. Our motorcade had been advancing at a very stable speed. At about 5:00 p.m., the sun fell to the horizon, and our team finally came to the end of this winding mountain forest mud road.


    However, as soon as I got out of the mud road, my car stopped suddenly. Because, in front of us, in the mountains and forests, there are a large group of people standing www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 869

    The number of their team is quite large. Compared with my people, they are definitely better than mine. The visual impact they give me is too strong and strong, so that when I see them, my heart thump twice. I know, the storm finally came.


    At present, this army with the momentum of the sky, don''t think, it must be my enemy, bloody cherry blossom.


    However, I didn''t expect to send so many people this time, which is not their style at all. For a long time, the principle followed by the bloody cherry blossom is to give the enemy a devastating attack at the minimum cost. They have always been mean and insidious, and always use Yin moves.


    But now, they even appear a large group of people, which is incredible.


    In order to deal with me, they have subverted their own principles and completely set aside. In the face of the bloody cherry blossom''s crazy revenge and the terrifying terror brigade, I have to say that I''m not flustered. It''s absolutely false. My confidence, which I''ve managed to firm up before, can''t help but swing. I just feel that there is a huge shadow pressing on me, which makes me heavy Suffocation.


    However, my side Qiqi but indifferent, she did not have any expression change, just very calm said a sentence: "get out of the car!"


    Her voice is calm and steady, slightly soothing my heart panic, I understand, things have come to this step, even if want to escape is impossible, no matter what, I can only move forward, face calmly, even if the opponent is very strong, I can not lose confidence first, this battle, I can not lose momentum.


    After thinking about it, I couldn''t help but become resolute. All kinds of emotions in my heart were suppressed by me. Then, I opened the door and got out of the car.


    When I got out of the car, the other people in my team got off the car one after another. After that, we formed a formation at the same place, adjusted the team, and after that, I led my team and walked towards the vast crowd of people.


    In front of the earth, is a flat green grassland, the grass under the feet, extremely tenacious vitality, even now it is autumn, they are still tenacious growth. Our feet on the grass, issued a hissing sound, the distance from the red sun sprinkled on our faces, reflecting our strong and heroic.


    We all know that next, we are going to have a real life and death war with the bloody cherry blossom. What we are going to is the battlefield. The battlefield is the place where blood and passion are poured out. Whether we live or die, we will become the most heroic soldiers. This is the place that determines our destiny and shows our spirit. If we step out, we are equal to It''s a big deal.


    At this moment, full of our body and heart, is the most fearless spirit, is the invincible momentum, we with the most firm step, on the tenacious vitality of the green grass, slowly close to each other.


    When I came to the blood cherry blossom, I could see the faces of all the other people completely. The blood rose and poison rose were obviously at the front.


    Poison rose is the same as before, the same dress, the same temperament, and blood rose completely changed a posture, her dress changed, her loose hair is now coiled up, her clothes are also changed into a set of blue silk clothes, with blood rose''s clothes matching, looks elegant.


    Behind them stood four men. These four people are very special, because they are all very tall, each of them has more than two meters, muscle is also quite developed, momentum is more frightening, not the ordinary people.


    The rest of the three veiled women stood behind the four giants. Around this veiled woman, there are all kinds of masters of blood cherry blossom.


    At noon, although we exterminated dozens of blood Cherry Blossom masters, but that was only a small part. The biggest feature of the whole blood cherry blossom is that there are so many experts that there are almost countless. Although some people are not in the top of the list, there are still many people at the same level as Poppy. What they advocate is military force, and they are organizations that no one dares to fight against. Therefore, those masters have no serious opponents at all. They have to practice martial arts constantly to surpass themselves. The higher the force, the higher the position in the blood cherry blossom will follow. It is because of this, the blood Cherry Blossom talent will be desperate to practice martial arts, internal will emerge numerous masters.


    Of course, blood rose, poison rose, four giants, three veiled women, and opium poppy, morphine and others must be considered top experts. Now, poppy and two veiled women have died miserably. The other side''s top experts are also weakened by our side, and dozens of other masters have been eliminated by us.


    However, what''s terrible is that the bloody cherry blossoms can gather so many experts at the moment. Dozens of them died and more came. It''s really endless.


    In particular, it may have something to do with the blood cherry blossom''s injury on our hands before. These bloody Cherry Blossom people are just like angry tigers. They are all staring at us with fierce eyes. I can''t see her expression clearly, but through her eyes, I can also feel her endless anger. There is a burning fire in her eyes, and she exudes a strong murderous spirit all over her body.I can see that this woman is a little more powerful than the two who died. While scanning these fierce enemies, I slowed down until I stopped.


    All the brothers behind me also stopped and stood on their own. The difference in momentum was clearly reflected. Even though my brothers and I are brave again, we are still a little weaker than the enemy in front of us.


    Feeling, they are not like people, like the devil to ask for their lives. Even my grandfather Bai, seeing such a huge team, couldn''t help feeling: "this time, it is estimated that they are the main force. It seems that they are basically all here!"


    As soon as I heard this, I forced to suppress the uneasy mood and out of control. Last time, blood rose only brought more than 400 elites to Pengjia manor. Grandfather Bai estimated that we had no chance of winning. This time, they sent more than 1000 people to encircle us. Do we have any chance of winning? It seems that we are really in danger.


    At the time when my heart was disturbed, the blood rose on the opposite side suddenly opened her mouth and said to me leisurely, "Suluo, you are here at last!"


    Blood rose always speak softly, don''t know, thought we were old friends, but I can clearly hear out the provocation in her words. She just wanted to tell me that she was waiting for a rabbit here. Now, my damned rabbit has finally hit me, and she is about to harvest me.


    I felt their terror and knew that we had no chance of winning. However, I could not show weakness. Especially in front of my brothers, I had to show confidence and courage. Even if I felt uneasy in my heart, I could not show it. In any case, I must keep my momentum and keep my King''s demeanor.


    After a meal, I would face the blood rose, and said frankly: "yes, I''m here. I''m sorry to have kept you waiting for a long time."


    My words are not warm, like a light greeting with blood rose, not weak at all.


    Blood rose heard, can''t help but pull the corner of her mouth, revealed a trace of not obvious smile, and then she has the strength to me: "it is really the ignorant fearless, I appreciate your childishness. Sulo, to tell you the truth, our organization did set up multiple barriers for you on the road. However, after listening to your arrogant words, I decided to remove the barrier. I just want to let you know that even if it is a fair and aboveboard contest, our blood Cherry Blossom can easily crush you. Today, I will let you see with your own eyes how strong our organization is! "


    Finally, the blood rose also showed her overbearing and frivolous. At last, her whole body momentum burst out, as if in an instant, she became the God of heaven. She stood in the sky, looking down on us mortals. Even, in her eyes, we are not as good as ordinary people, is the most humble mole ants. To deal with us, she disdains to use Yin moves. She directly leads a large army to fight a tough battle with us. She just wants to let me know clearly that they can trample on our group of ants.


    With the fall of blood rose''s voice, the large group of people and horses behind her all made a roar, just like the call of wild animals. In the voice, completely showed their confidence, as well as our contempt.


    In fact, before in the mountain, I deliberately stimulated the blood rose, the purpose is to force the dark blood Butterfly to show the prototype, face to face with me. After all, I really don''t want them to always play tricks, a series of traps, always let me defend, I want to do a fair and aboveboard.


    But now, the bloody Cherry Blossom came to Ming Dynasty with me and brought their main force. I think it''s not right. Because their main force is really strong, and my strength is not enough to compete with them.


    Unconsciously, my brow slightly frowned. However, the blood rose, which was awe inspiring to kill, caught me this trace of expression change, and immediately yelled to me: "how, now do you know that you are afraid? How great do you think you are when you win by a fluke, relying on a large number of people? You say that we are mean all day long, but you are even more mean and shameless. I want poppy to compete with you in martial arts. But you, unexpectedly, use Yin moves to attack him, and finally return the assassin. You are shameless. Now, I want you to pay for the blood debt! "


    These words, blood rose almost roared, roared out her crazy resentment against me, especially the four words blood debt and blood compensation, blood rose said gnashing teeth, angry, her eyes are more fierce, her murderous spirit also broke out completely.


    I tried to stabilize my mind and stood upright in the same place, looking straight at the blood rose. Justice said: "how mean I am, you set an ambush first, and finally we saw through it, and then we besieged me. Since you know that you can''t defeat our army, you put forward a martial arts contest, and if you lose, you can leave it to me. As a result, I won, and naturally I won. The contest is life and death. Why can''t I kill poppies? What''s wrong with killing you if I win? "


    What I said was to argue with reason. However, blood rose was more angry when she heard this. Obviously, I slaughtered her people. This is a pain in poison Rose''s heart. I also said it rightfully. How can she stand it. Angry, she directly walked out of the team and growled at me: "you mean person, if you don''t use the sneak attack tactics, can you win the poppy? Do you really think you''re good? If you really have the talent, you will compete with me in a life and death contest. The outcome can only be determined by life and death. Dare you? "Blood rose''s words, is full of arrogance and anger, disobedience and unwillingness. What she dislikes most is that I won in a bad way. In her eyes, I was a sneaky and slippery person. I was lucky to win the poppy by means of despicable tricks, so she was very upset with me, and her hatred for me turned over directly.


    Now, she puts forward the life and death contest, which is to crush my momentum and kill me with her own hands to relieve her hatred.


    When her voice dropped, I suddenly opened my feet and walked forward two steps. Facing the arrogant blood rose, I said calmly and forcefully: "OK, no problem, I''ll compare with you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 870

    For the blood rose challenge, I did not hesitate, directly accepted down, and my tone is calm and indifferent, it sounds like there is no mood fluctuations. It''s as if responding to a challenge is a common thing that doesn''t need to be thought through the brain.


    However, for my indifference, the other people on the scene are frying the pot. I did not hesitate to respond to the war, all of a sudden caused a great disturbance, whether it is our brothers, or blood Cherry Blossom people, I was deeply shocked.


    In the eyes of blood Cherry Blossom people, I am a mean and cunning villain. They must all think that I won the poppy by luck rather than by real ability. I can group annihilate blood Cherry Blossom dozens of masters, relying on the large number of people, but also won''t win. Therefore, the blood cherry blossom all people, to me are not convinced, only scorn and resentment.


    But it was me who was looked down upon by everyone, and even accepted the challenge of blood rose on the spot. How can we not let them all be surprised.


    Of course, after they were shocked, more or ridicule, they thought I was arrogant to blind, even the strength of blood rose can not see. If I dare to fight, I am trying to kill myself.


    All kinds of sarcasm, full of bloody cherry blossom, they laugh at my ignorance, feel contempt for my blind arrogance, and my many brothers, are also very puzzled about my response. Just as I took the challenge of poppy at noon, my brothers were also full of worry about me.


    Although, in the end, I won the poppy. My brothers knew that my strength was not as simple as they thought, but how could it be? The opponent I am facing now is blood rose, which is not comparable to poppy level. Brothers all know what kind of situation blood rose''s strength is.


    So, this time, my brothers absolutely thought that I was hot in the head and in high spirits. They could not help but persuade me, but I turned a deaf ear to all the voices, my expression was still calm, my eyes were still firm, I looked straight at the blood rose, standing still.


    At this time, rose was completely shocked. Perhaps, she provoked a decisive battle of life and death to me just to suppress my arrogance and hit me in the face. Or, her resentment against me was too deep and her anger was too heavy, so she could not help but put forward a contest to take my life and death. But no matter what, she couldn''t believe that I would promise her so readily.


    Muddled for a long time, blood rose just slowly open a mouth, stunned to me way: "you, be sure?"


    Blood rose''s eyes, obviously write four words, unbelievable. She was really surprised how I could take her challenge.


    In the face of blood rose''s doubt, I did not change my face, the words sonorous back to her: "of course, sure, I su Luo talk, a word nine Ding!"


    My eyes are firm as before, and my tone is sonorous and forceful, which represents my determination that I can''t shake. This time, all the people on the scene know that I''m not angry for a moment, or even boast my words quickly, but I''m really ready to fight the bloody rose to death.


    The white grandfather behind me saw that I was so resolute that he was startled. He quickly stepped forward and pulled me to say: "Arlo, don''t make a fool of yourself. You are not the opponent of blood rose. Don''t mess around!"


    Obviously, grandfather Bai knows my strength and blood rose''s strength. He does everything to dissuade me. He must think that I have no chance of winning against her.


    I turned my head slightly, looked at the white grandfather, solemnly said: "no matter win or lose, I want to try. If you don''t try, how do you know if you''ve beaten or you can''t? "


    After hearing this, the white grandfather immediately frowned and worried: "but you should know the gap between you and her. Do you think you are sure to win?"


    Before I understand xiaoyaoquan, I will surely lose. After practicing Xiaoyao boxing, I still don''t know how much. After all, I haven''t really exerted its power. I don''t know if I have the chance to win the blood rose which is against the heaven.


    After brewing for two seconds, I still shook my head to grandfather Bai and said, "I''m not sure, but grandfather Bai, do you think that with our current overall strength, are you sure we have beaten the enemy in front of us?"


    Hearing this, white grandfather directly realized that there was something in my words. He didn''t think much about it, so he asked me, "what do you mean?"


    I attached my mouth to grandfather Bai''s ear and whispered: "you must know that with our comprehensive strength, we can''t fight the bloody cherry blossom at all. Moreover, the blood rose and poisonous rose are together now. Once they join hands, there is no match in the world. You said that, even you are not sure to deal with them.


    Who else can stop them? What''s more, Xueqiang is a smart person. She has always stressed that I am a villain and killed poppies by sneaking attacks. The purpose of her saying this is to get rid of the shadow of the defeat of her team, and on the other hand, to deepen the hatred of the bloody Cherry Blossom people towards me and stimulate their morale and anger.


    Under such circumstances, the battle began. We will surely lose. If I can kill her in the duel, it will not only relieve the invincible combination of blood rose poison rose sisters, but also improve our morale and completely suppress the arrogance of the other party. In this way, our chance of success will come! "To this day, of course, I was not the rash and impulsive Suluo, blood rose wants to rely on the provocation to enrage me. Obviously, it is not feasible. The reason why I agreed to the battle with Xueqiang is that it is the only chance for our battle group to win.


    Although, I am not sure if I can beat her, but I am very sure that if I retreat, then my whole team will not have any retreat, maybe it will be totally annihilated, this is not the end I want.


    And I accept the challenge, if we win the blood rose, we still have the possibility of turning defeat into victory, so, in any case, I can''t back down.


    In addition, at noon I let blood rose to escape, this matter has been stuck in my heart, like a stem, do not get rid of her. It''s hard for me to settle down. This life and death duel is just a reasonable opportunity to kill her, and I must seize it.


    After listening to my analysis, grandfather Bai''s eyes slowly changed. He seemed to be moved and changed his outlook on me. After pondering for a moment, he said to me, "but the premise is that you can defeat the blood rose. Have you ever thought about how to do if you lose? You''re going to have an accident. Aren''t your brothers more likely to be wiped out? We can''t afford to lose now


    Indeed, since it is a decisive battle, we have to bear the consequences of losing. If we say, at the beginning, the bloody cherry blossom just used me to torture my father, and may not kill me. But now, I killed black Luocha''s nephew, slaughtered many blood Cherry Blossom masters, and forced Xueqiang to nearly commit suicide. At this moment, Xueqiang would like to cut me to pieces. She would never be merciful to me. If I lose, she would surely kill me.


    I don''t want to die, but when I die, my brother has no way to live. Without a leader, the general of an army will be destroyed, and the whole army will be basically finished. In the end, maybe all brothers will be buried with me.


    Thinking of this, my heart couldn''t stop trembling, two voices in my head violently tearing.


    After a long pause, I suddenly raised my head, firmly looked at the white grandfather, and said, "grandfather, I have no way back, I can only put all my eggs in one basket. Don''t worry, I won''t lose! "


    As I said this, I had an unprecedented confidence in my eyes. Once people are in adversity, they will stimulate their own potential. All of a sudden, I have absolute self-confidence. Grandfather Bai seems to be infected by my self-confidence. He did not stop me.


    But the white grandfather does not stop, other people can not be indifferent, especially Qiqi, she is very worried, also came up to me to persuade me: "solo, you don''t have to fight with your own life. If we fight like this, we still have a chance to win


    I shook my head and said, "no, it''s too risky to fight directly. We can''t afford it. We can''t afford to fail."


    Smell speech, Qiqi also want to say something, but on the other side, poison rose has come to the scene, she suddenly yelled at me: "Suluo, since you are so bold, so afraid of death, I will give you a chance to prove yourself, I hope you don''t let me down!"


    After I accepted the challenge, Xueqiang was also in her team, whispering with wild poison rose. It is estimated that my calm response also made Xueqiang a little insecure. Therefore, she did not immediately come forward, but discussed with poison rose. Now, I''ll talk to them in the middle of the game.


    As soon as I heard the voice of blood rose, my fighting spirit was inspired instantly, and an invisible force filled my whole body. Without hesitation, I turned my head, looked at the ponytail, and said to her deeply, "believe me!"


    Simple three words, passed the faith in my heart, although Qiqi does not want me to take risks, although worried about my safety, but she is a sensible girl. Instead of stopping me, she nodded to me and said, "come on!"


    I smile gently, and then took a step, walked to the two armies against the center of the field, came to the blood rose in front of.


    When I went to the stage, my brothers still tried to persuade me, and even tried to hold me, but they were all drunk by me. Obviously, my brothers still thought that I would die by doing so. They don''t want to see me die.


    Seeing this scene, poison rose couldn''t help joking: "Suluo, I can say in advance that this is a life and death duel. In other words, in the process of fighting, there must be one death. In the process of martial arts competition, people from both sides absolutely can''t intervene. Can you do it?"


    "Of course," I said with a slight smile


    After that, I turned my head directly and yelled to my brother: "listen, this is a fair fight between me and blood rose. In the process of martial arts competition, no matter what happens, even if I die, we can''t intervene. Remember, this is an order!"


    With a command, the sky is covered with air, no matter what. I''m the boss of the war. My brother will follow my instructions even if he doesn''t want to.


    After the command, I looked back at the blood rose, and said in a frivolous tone: "my brothers will certainly listen to me. They have always followed my orders. I just don''t know if your people will abide by the rules. I''m afraid you can''t afford to lose and play tricks!"My words were full of sarcasm. Hearing this, blood rose''s face twitched. She immediately turned around and gave orders to the bloody Cherry Blossom crowd, ordering them not to be involved in it, or there would be no amnesty.


    The tone of blood rose is extremely overbearing, and the instructions are severe and solemn.


    Then she turned to me and asked, "are you satisfied?"


    I nodded and said calmly, "not bad!"


    As soon as I said this, the voice of my voice just fell, and the blood rose in front of me suddenly burst out. The powerful atmosphere brought out a heat wave, which made my face burn. The next second, blood rose took out her weapon, poisonous needle and thin thread.


    She held the needle in one hand, and the other hand slipped down the thin thread on the needle. At the same time, her powerful and domineering voice suddenly sounded in the silent air: "then, let''s start a competition."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 871

    Blood rose voice just fell, I obviously feel the murderous attack, a moment, I opened my eyes, blood rose is a super master, but such a random move, with the overwhelming power. I did not dare to neglect, hastily shot, the grid blocked her powerful foot.


    However, because of the impact force is too big, I can not help but regress. It was a few steps back before I stood up.


    The decisive battle, officially started!


    This is the life and death duel between me and blood rose, and it is also related to the success or failure of this world war. The green grassland in the suburbs is our battlefield. The more than 2000 soldiers in the field are our audience. As the commanders of the two armies, we are the first to fight in this battlefield and fight to the death. This undoubtedly affects the hearts of countless people. It can be said that this is a crucial war to determine the fate of countless people. Who can not care?


    My brothers, in particular, were deeply sweating for me. They almost held their breath and looked at the match. I didn''t care about other people''s emotions, and didn''t think too much. I just focused on blood rose and was absorbed in it. Even if this fight started, I was beaten back by blood rose. I didn''t feel flustered, just a little playful "Go on!" he said to the blood rose


    Blood rose see me still calm, her anger can not help but more. However, although blood rose is short tempered, she is not stupid. She saw me kill the poppy with her own eyes. This time, I dare to fight her head-on. And, just now she kicked me a foot, the power is amazing, but I easily block down, and unhurt.


    This kind of variety shows that I have a certain strength, even unfathomable, which makes blood rose pay more attention to my small role. Her sharp eyes shot at me, and then, slowly opened her mouth and said, "I didn''t expect that the little ants have grown up. The son of the ghost king is really different. Let me kill you in the cradle today!"


    After all, the momentum of blood rose exploded again. Almost with the fall of her voice, her body suddenly swept towards me. This time, her momentum was more powerful. Her body seemed to be a fireball, which directly exploded the air and rolled to me madly.


    Have to say, blood rose is really strong, feel can win her really not many people, she also really has arrogant capital. And arrogant she, also really attaches importance to me, this is the first time since self-knowledge of blood rose, heard her praise me, once looked down on me, now praise me, but, praise my words, also take away the ironic meaning, visible, my change really let her care. So, she didn''t want me to continue to grow, she would take advantage of this time to kill me.


    Before her people came to me, her embroidery needle had already shot at me. The speed was faster than the bullet, and the power was even more terrifying.


    Fortunately, my observation ability and agility have been improved by several grades, and my mentality is even more stable to the extreme. No matter how fast her embroidery needle is, I still clearly catch its attack direction. Immediately, my body jumps up and makes a back somersault to avoid the attack of the embroidery needle.


    But then, blood rose embroidery needle and another direction of attack, I once again to avoid, she attacked again, almost from her hand, she did not stop half a minute, constantly attack me, every time is to my vital point, the speed is extremely fast.


    After a few rounds, I was in a passive state. It was not that I wanted to delay time, let alone deliberately, but that I couldn''t find a chance to fight back. The move of blood rose was too coherent and poisonous, so I had to concentrate on avoiding it. Otherwise, once her poisonous needle pierced my skin, I would go back to the West directly.


    At the beginning, I thought that I had seen blood rose and white grandfather duel before, and had seen it twice, so I had a certain understanding of blood rose''s moves, but at the moment, I found that her moves had no routine, very casual and very flexible, and I couldn''t find the rules at all.


    What''s more, I thought blood rose was severely damaged by grandfather Bai at noon, and her current skills would certainly have an impact. However, I underestimated her after all. She seemed not only unaffected, but also more powerful.


    In other words, her strength has been suppressed by grandfather Han during the confrontation with grandfather Bai, but if she fights with me, she can freely release her strongest power and show herself.


    Her strength is completely beyond my expectation. Let my heart concussion, but I have no time to distract, all the time I have to guard against the attack of blood rose, she kept attacking, I kept hiding, constantly retreating, until there was no retreat, I finally did not retreat, but my feet slightly squatted, put down a strong horse step, in situ confrontation.


    All the internal forces in my body were aroused. This force is wandering in my body like a hidden dragon. My whole body seems to be filled with endless power.


    Yes, at this moment, I used my own Kung Fu, Xiaoyao Quan. Last time I fought with morphine, I used Xiaoyao fist for the first time, which was equivalent to practicing with him. However, at that time, my power was not fully exerted. It''s easy to beat morphine, there''s no way to fight back.


    And this time, my enemy is blood rose, she is too strong, I can not reserve, a hand, I used the essence of Xiaoyao boxing.On the surface, xiaoyaoquan and Taiji are very similar. In fact, it is more domineering and more flexible than Taiji. I am immersed in the soul of xiaoyaoquan. I feel that the whole world is centered on me, and the earth revolves around me. I really forget myself.


    When Xueqiang saw me pricking my legs and swinging my fist, she couldn''t help but pause. Her eyes flashed with doubt. Then, her eyes were cold and she disdained to call me: "it''s Taiji again. Hum, do you also regard yourself as the master of Taiji? Hehe, look for death


    The voice fell, blood rose again suddenly rushed to me, perhaps because blood rose several times was defeated by white grandfather''s Tai Chi. Therefore, she is disgusted with Taiji. She doesn''t know Taiji, let alone my xiaoyaoquan. At present, I use Xiaoyao Quan, but she thinks I do Tai Chi. Therefore, her anger is more vigorous and her momentum is more powerful.


    I didn''t care what she said, only when she attacked me, I also hit her with fierce momentum. We really started a fight.


    I thoroughly gave full play to the power of xiaoyaoquan. None of the people on the scene saw me perform xiaoyaoquan. At the moment, I suddenly used it. Many people couldn''t help thinking that I was playing Tai Chi just like blood rose. However, some people think that my move is strange and strange. I can give others a different feeling and make people more vulnerable. The biggest advantage of Xiaoyao boxing is that there is no rule to say, how to fight well, how to be unscrupulous, do not need to follow the fixed routine, as long as you play your own strongest strength.


    Although, in the face of blood rose''s fierce offensive, I am still in the defensive state, but I can now defend as an attack, to a certain extent, I can restrain the blood rose''s attack, and even from time to time to be able to force her back, in other words, I am not without the strength to fight back, also do not have to retreat, I can maintain an invincible posture, and blood rose to play a draw That she can''t hurt me.


    This scene was caught in the eyes of all the people present. In the eyes of everyone, they couldn''t help but show surprise. They all felt that it was incredible. My brother, in particular, was shocked. Some of them couldn''t help crying out: "how powerful is Taijiquan of the eldest brother!"


    Hearing this, grandfather Bai, as a master of Taiji, immediately opened his mouth and uttered an old and excited voice: "no, this is not Taijiquan!"


    Almost all my brothers have seen grandfather Bai''s Tai Chi. It can be seen that grandfather Bai''s Tai Chi has reached an extraordinary level. No one is more familiar with Tai Chi than he is. If he says that I am not, naturally it is not.


    With the fall of grandfather Bai''s voice, many of my brothers began to exclaim: "it''s really not like Taiji. It''s more powerful than Taiji."


    "Yes, it seems that the moves are more fierce."


    "What kind of martial arts is it? It looks amazing!"


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that. It''s incredible that there are such extensive and profound martial arts in this world! "


    "No wonder the eldest brother dares to single out the blood rose. It turns out that the eldest brother has practiced the peerless magic skill, ha ha!"


    "Yes, yes, the boss is so powerful, boss, come on!"


    The momentum of our side, because I played the free boxing, suddenly improved, the brothers became extremely excited, for a time, the morale was high.


    And the blood Cherry Blossom side. They were all stunned and looked unbelievable. Even the blood rose against me seems to be trapped in the mire and unable to extricate herself. She wants to get rid of herself, but she is always entangled by me and lacks skills in separation.


    Xiaoyao boxing, with an invisible winding force, can trap people, blood rose fell into my vortex, it is difficult to get away, she can not find my flaws, can not break me.


    Blood rose is impatient and arrogant. She originally wanted to knock me down and end the battle as soon as possible. She didn''t want to waste time with me at all. But now, after a fight, the time has passed for a long time, but I''m still intact. How can the proud blood rose bear it? Her anger can''t help becoming more and more prosperous, as if to burn herself.


    In particular, my brothers'' morale soared, and they constantly praised me and praised me. Xueqiang was even more angry. She heard my brother''s flattering voice, just like Sun Wukong heard the Tang Monk chanting a mantra. She suddenly went crazy and cried out.


    With this howl, the whole blood rose, like a fierce ghost, came to ask for my life. Her momentum greatly increased to the strongest, and her murderous spirit also reached the extreme.


    Everyone has their own unique skills, blood rose is no exception, she also has her own ability to press the bottom of the box, but she needs to use her embroidery needle and cotton thread to press the bottom of the box.


    At this moment, her people seem to blend with the needle and thread. Her needle is poisonous, and people seem to be poisonous. It''s terrible to be furious. I can''t help but feel the pressure and the limitation of xiaoyaoquan.


    After all, my Xiaoyao boxing is not very proficient, and it is difficult to give full play to its essence. Even if Xiaoyao Quan is created by me, the actual combat frequency is too few.


    The last time I had a fight with morphine, I didn''t fully show the power of Zhongyi fist. Moreover, in the face of different enemies, the effect of xiaoyaoquan would be different. Therefore, I really have some difficulty in dealing with the furious blood rose.But no matter how, I did not mess up my mind, I still maintained the state, as far as possible to the war blood rose, my heart has a firm belief, always supporting me. I know very well that this life and death duel is not about my personal life, but about the lives of all the soldiers and soldiers in the war. I can never let so many brothers bury me. Therefore, I can''t fail. I have to win, and I have to kill blood rose.


    This belief, gave me strength, let me fight hard all the time, I played my own limit, also played the biggest power that xiaoyaoquan can exert.


    It can be said that this match is really a rare match between masters. It is really shocking. The whole green space is turned into mud rolling because of our trampling, and the air becomes hot and suffocating because of our fight. The crowd was watching with bated breath.


    But I didn''t pay attention to everything around me. I was only immersed in fighting. I had only one word in my mind, war.


    We played from the sunset to the dark sky, played for such a long time, but still did not distinguish the winner or loser, even, no one was injured.


    This time, many people have to think that blood rose and I are not equal in strength. If we continue to fight like this, it will be difficult to determine the outcome. Finally, it will be a draw.


    However, even so, the onlookers were still very excited, because our match was really wonderful and thrilling, which made people feel nervous unconsciously.


    However, when the two of us were upset and the mood of the whole audience was upset, the blood rose suddenly stopped, took out her body, and said to me haughtily, "you lost!"


    Hearing these three words, I immediately from the selfless state of mind, and then, I put my eyes on the blood rose, a face inexplicably asked: "why?"


    Blood rose gently pulled the corner of her mouth, revealed a mysterious smile, and then, she lifted her chin, looked at my right arm, disdained: "look at your right hand!"


    Smell speech, I suddenly raise a hand to see, just discover, in my right hand forearm, insert a silver needle.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 872

    At the moment of seeing the poison needle, my heart suddenly trembled. My body was directly stiff, and my mind seemed to have thunder. A violent emotion pounded me hard. My anger burns me in a flash.


    Blood rose, she is too mean, she should come to Yin. The poisonous needle inserted in my hand at the moment is not the single needle that blood rose is using at all, but a very small needle. If you don''t look at it carefully, you can hardly notice that it is so light and thin that it can be ignored.


    If it wasn''t for the blood rose to remind me, I didn''t know that I had inserted a fine needle in my arm, and I didn''t know when it was inserted. From the beginning to the end, I didn''t have any feeling. My attention was always on the embroidery needle held by blood rose, because I knew that the embroidery needle in blood rose''s hand was highly toxic, as long as it punctured the skin Skin. So I was very careful from the beginning of the fight and tried my best not to get stabbed by her.


    However, where do I think to, blood rose in addition to the hands of the embroidery needle, there are other poisonous needles, she this is to cheat, too insidious, too shameless.


    My heart trembled more and more, my eyes became more and more red, but my body began to be weak. At this time, the proud voice of blood rose pierced the air and came: "Hey, Suluo, you are really good. You can persist in my hands for such a long time. In the younger generation, you are the first person, but. It''s a pity that your experience is still too shallow. I don''t have the heart to guard against it. I tell you, you''ve been poisoned by my poison needle. Once it stabs into your skin, the toxicity will immediately penetrate into your blood, absorb all your internal forces, disturb your nerves, and make you lose your combat effectiveness. In other words, you''re a cripple now


    At this moment, the blood rose is so crazy, she took her insidious as capital, here proud, arrogant.


    My anger, completely excited by her, I biting my teeth and yelling at her: "you are shameless!"


    With that, I rushed to her in desperation. However, as soon as I moved, I felt dizzy in my brain. The weakness of my body became very obvious. The whole person was tottering and almost didn''t fall to the ground.


    Blood rose saw this, immediately said to me: "Suluo, I advise you still don''t move, the more you move, the faster the toxicity will be distributed, I''m afraid I won''t have to kill you at that time, you will directly die of poison gas attack!"


    Hearing the words of blood rose, I immediately became stiff. I didn''t dare to move. I didn''t have the strength to move any more. However, my anger was still burning violently, but I couldn''t vent my anger. The whole person became more and more subdued and powerless.


    Slowly, I again looked at my right hand was stabbed by the needle, found that this piece of skin, has shown black, it is obvious that the toxicity has begun to attack.


    See this, my heart also followed the explosion, is really collapsed, too many emotions tear me, let me too uncomfortable, I finally rely on their own strength, resist the attack of blood rose, can fight with her a draw. My Xiaoyao boxing is more and more skilled. I believe that as long as I keep fighting, I can definitely defeat her. But who could have thought that the blood rose would have a Yin move, and I was totally ignorant and unconscious. Now the toxicity attack, but I can''t do anything about it. How can I bear this taste.


    At this time, my brothers were also furious, scolding blood rose for being mean and shameless. Even some people rushed forward with indignation. Even grandfather Bai, seeing that the poison in me was not trivial, could not help but rush forward and wanted to check my situation.


    Blood rose see the situation is not right, quickly sarcastic sentence to me: "Su Luo, your people want to violate the rules, is what you said before is fart?"


    I know that once my brother gets involved, it indicates that we have violated the rules, and we will become the party that breaks the promise. In this way, we are justified in killing the bloody cherry blossom. I can''t let this happen. Therefore, before the white grandfather and others are close to me, I suddenly drink a sentence: "don''t move!"


    Immediately, everyone stopped.


    After brewing my emotions, I went on to say, "all of you, please step back. This is a life and death war. If no one dies, it means that the contest is not over. We are not allowed to get involved in it."


    When I heard this, some brothers immediately backed back, and some people were unwilling to say, "but boss, she plotted against me!"


    I frowned and said, "no, but, please step back!"


    My tone is beyond doubt, all brothers have retreated back, even white grandfather, helplessly shook his head, all returned to the original place.


    In fact, the original intention of my promise was to destroy the blood rose. Even if I didn''t win her, I would lose in the end. I don''t want to be an unreasonable party. What''s more, if I''m not dead, it means I haven''t lost. I don''t believe that I have survived all the difficulties and hardships along the way. I will die on this fine needle in the end. I can''t accept this cruel fact, and I''m not willing to accept it.


    In my mind ups and downs, blood rose gently opened the pace, walked to me.


    Perhaps, for blood rose, now I am no different from the dead. She doesn''t care about me at all, and is not afraid of what threat I will cause to her. She stands in front of me without any scruples, and her tone is rampant: "yes, it''s quite bloody. Your spirit of fearing death really makes me admire. I really look at you a little bit, if you are not ours enemy. I might be able to make friends with you.However, it can''t be done now. You are too terrible. I can''t let you continue to grow up, otherwise I can''t surrender. The main thing is, you are too presumptuous, not to kill you, not enough to recover my dignity.


    Originally, the leader meant to take you there and torture your father slowly. Now, I have to take your body back to show Su Qiyao! "


    At this moment, blood rose directly sentenced me to death, she has determined that this contest, she will win, I will die.


    The more crazy she is, the more unwilling I am. Even if she is dead, I don''t want to die like this. My fist slowly pinches up.


    Blood rose see me like this, can''t help but smile, she glanced at my fist, very disdainful said: "how, all this, you still want to resist?"


    The tone, full of contempt for me, as well as deep irony.


    I didn''t pay attention to her, but looked at my poisoned part. At the moment, the front arm of my right hand had begun to swell, and the toxicity was running through my body. I tried to explode, but it was difficult to burst out. My strength seemed to be swallowed up by invisible things.


    I really can''t believe that I will be defeated by a fine needle. Just such a small thing can make you lose all your abilities in an instant. No matter how powerful the master is, it can''t resist the erosion of the toxicity. No wonder the bloody cherry blossoms can spread all over the world. Their poison is really fierce. Can destroy everything.


    In the face of this poison, I am so powerless. I want to break out, but I can''t break out. I want to kill blood rose, but I can''t resist. I can''t do anything. Maybe, just like blood rose said, poisoned can only wait for death.


    However, I don''t want to die. I can''t die either. The safety of so many brothers is in my hands. My father is waiting for me to rescue her. Ziyi is waiting for me to marry her. I have a lot of things to do. I really don''t want to die like this.


    I can''t help but wave through one familiar face after another in my mind. In front of my eyes, the skin of my right arm, which was punctured by poison, suddenly showed a tooth mark because of swelling and congestion, just like the devil opened his bloody mouth.


    This picture crisscross with the memory in my mind. One of the faces in my mind suddenly stops. This is Peng Xuefei''s face.


    I clearly remember that this tooth mark on my right arm was bitten by Xia Xiaoxiao. At the beginning, Du Haisheng caught her in front of me. It was the first time that she saw Suluo''s face. She didn''t know that I was from the south of the Yangtze River. She only regarded me as an enemy and a devil. She bit me fiercely with hatred. The tooth marks left are still there.


    Blood rose''s plum blossom needle, unbiased, just fell in the middle of the tooth mark. Involuntarily, I began to think about Peng Xuefei''s everything, and the scenes we had together. A lot of things became clear at the moment, especially when Peng Xuefei and I lived together in the dungeon, we were deeply impressed.


    In such a difficult time, I was not defeated by the cruel reality. I survived by eating insects or something. I even opened the door of the dungeon and escaped from the heaven on my own.


    At that time, it was impossible for me to open the dungeon door on my head, but I did. Now, because of the poison on the needle, my internal power has been drained. I became completely powerless, that is to say, I had enough anger, but I couldn''t burst out.


    However, I can clearly feel that the anger in my elixir field is ready to move again, which is the only force I can use. It is not infected by the poison gas, it is my last hope.


    At the thought of it, I took action without delay for half a minute.


    Like last time in the dungeon, I need to use this spirit to achieve my purpose. However, this time I didn''t use the essence of Taiji to trigger it. Instead, I closed my eyes and immersed myself in the essence of xiaoyaoquan. At the moment, xiaoyaoquan has integrated with me. It seems to be able to control every cell of me, including the Dantian in my body. I try to use the mystery of Xiaoyao Quan to stimulate the oppressive anger in Dantian.


    On the surface. I look the same, like a dying man waiting to die.


    But in fact, earth shaking changes are taking place in my body. With my secret operation, the Qi in my elixir field is released. It suddenly breaks through the elixir field, rushes out, and interweaves with the poisonous gas in my body. These two forces are like two beasts in the Colosseum. Once they collide, they fight fiercely together. The fight is earth shaking.


    Of course, all of this, outside people do not know, even standing in front of me blood rose, can not feel my abnormal. I have been closed eyes, the surface is silent, but actually the undercurrent surging, and later, because of the two forces in my body collide too fiercely. It caused my face to twitch.


    The blood rose saw my face rise and fall violently, and suddenly said to me, "look at you, solo. You are not willing to die. It''s a pity that it''s useless. You have made an unforgivable mistake. You must die. To blame, you are too young and vigorous. Rest in peace


    The last three words, blood rose is almost squeezed out of the teeth, the voice is extremely cold, I know, blood rose is going to kill, I also obviously feel that the breath of death will cover me deeply.My brothers, who were in such a hurry, saw that blood rose was about to start, and they were even more anxious in cold sweat. They did not dare to disobey my instructions, so they could only hiss: "blood rose, you wicked woman, what is your ability to win by plotting? You can''t kill our boss!"


    "Yes, blood rose, you won too disgraceful, quickly let our boss go!"


    "If you want to kill our boss, we will die with you!"


    Brothers'' voices were almost broken, but blood rose turned a deaf ear. No matter who said anything, she couldn''t stop her killing intention to me, because I had clearly felt that the blood rose moved, when a stream of heat came. I suddenly opened my eyes.


    Immediately, I saw, blood rose holding her embroidery needle, toward my forehead stabbed, as if death would swallow me completely.


    Suddenly, I was like a conditioned reflex, a little bit of the right foot, sharp retreat, to avoid the attack of blood rose.


    Blood rose saw me at the critical moment, she even dodged, her face changed color, became very unhappy, she red eyes staring at me, angry said: "even not die, Suluo, I was poisoned, do you think you still have room for resistance, there is hope to live?"


    Blood rose voice a fall, I suddenly stretched out my injured right hand, suddenly a force, immediately, inserted in my front arm of the poisonous needle. Because of the great force on my arm, it shot straight out of my body.


    Then, I slowly raised my head, staring at the blood rose, the tone of sharp said: "who lost who won is not sure!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 873

    With the rapid shooting of the plum blossom needle in my arm, the momentum of my whole person has gradually begun to change. In particular, what I blurted out may not be two words, which shows a profound meaning. At this moment, I seem to be so extraordinary.


    For a moment, the whole audience was shocked, and there was an extremely incredible color in everyone''s eyes.


    The blood rose in front of me, her face suddenly changed, and she was shocked and pale: "no way. You have been poisoned by my needle. You can''t untie it. How can you still have strength?"


    Said, blood rose also used her startled eyes to see the needle in my arm.


    I followed the blood rose''s line of sight, also slightly glimpsed my hand, found that the area has not swollen, basically recovered the original, visible, the poison on the needle was indeed dissolved by me.


    I slowly took back my hand, and cast my eyes on the blood rose full of consternation, and said, "in this world, there is nothing impossible!"


    Indeed, there is nothing impossible in me, there will always be miracles, because my physical quality is different from ordinary people, especially after the treatment of grandfather Bai, my body has become strange.


    I remember that in the past, grandfather Bai always said that I was gifted, said that I had excellent qualifications and extraordinary physique. I also obviously felt that I had the physique that ordinary people didn''t have, and even the qualifications that ordinary people didn''t have. I can never forget a lot of martial arts skills. I learned the moves very quickly. I can say that I''m really a genius.


    Today, if anyone is poisoned by the blood rose, he will lose all his internal power, lose all his strength, and his nerves will be disordered, and he will become a waste man to be slaughtered.


    However, I have created a miracle, because there is anger in my body, which is a powerful force related to my constitution.


    From the beginning of my role, the fury in my body was hidden. Once my emotions are greatly stimulated, my whole body will burst out, and I will be uncontrollably furious. My body will produce a kind of terrifying power. It looks like a madman, totally out of his mind, but very powerful.


    The day Ziyi committed suicide, I killed a lot of people. On the day of Su Xuejing''s death, I slaughtered the whole elite of the five halls in a rage. All this was because there was a rage in me.


    At that time, I couldn''t control my fury, so I had to be stimulated to break out, and then I lost my mind.


    Until the last day I was locked up with Peng Xuefei in the dungeon, I used Taiji to put the fury pressure in the elixir field. Since then, I can use the fury at will at any time. I don''t need to be stimulated by emotion, and I don''t need to be on the edge of life and death. That is to say, under normal circumstances, I can burst out the rage. It''s just. After the outbreak, I still look a bit irrational, I will become like a wild animal, fierce and violent.


    Later, in order to cover up this phenomenon, in order to make me like a normal person after using the fury Qi, I continued to understand it. Finally, I learned to integrate the violent Qi into the cell and transform it into internal force.


    In this way, when I use fury, I don''t look like a beast. in other words. Fury has become a special strength of mine. I can use it whenever I want, and there is no sign of losing my mind after using it.


    But now, I have learned Xiaoyao boxing, my constitution has changed again, and my essence now is completely in the moves and the mind. I don''t require high strength. Therefore, I can hardly use my fury.


    Only this time I was poisoned, all the strength in my body was evacuated, the only remaining fury in the elixir field was still intact, so I thought of using this unique power.


    I forced the violent gas out of the elixir field, and then collided with the poisonous gas. My violent gas and the poisonous gas exerted on me by the blood rose seemed to be the natural adversary. As soon as they met, they were just like Mars hitting the earth, crashing into each other and having a fierce fight.


    Obviously, the poison gas wants to completely swallow the violent gas, and the violent gas also wants to clear the poison gas. The fight is almost inseparable, from the blood, all the way to the cell, the fight is earth shaking.


    There was a moment when my body seemed to be torn apart, and I thought that I might be tortured to death. But in the end, the miracle happened quietly. After a big fight between the violent gas and the poisonous gas, they suddenly combined and became one.


    The fury gas drowned the poison gas, and the poison gas swallowed the fury gas. They all disappeared. Instead, an invisible force pervaded my whole body and penetrated into every cell of my body, which made my cells mutate. The muscle tissue of my body also changed. Even the blood seemed to boil.


    I suddenly seem to be reborn and become a brand-new self. My constitution is changing, and my strength has also changed unprecedentedly.


    It''s so powerful that it seems to destroy everything. It''s so powerful that it seems to destroy everything.


    But it is not a simple force, nor is it an internal force. It seems to be a kind of natural gas. It is vast and powerful, but it can be used for me at will, and can be hidden by me quietly without any trace.Usually, I must be like a normal person, but as long as I burst out this natural gas in my body, then I will immediately have the momentum of destroying the withered and decaying, and the whole person will be extraordinary.


    In other words, the poisonous needle of blood rose not only didn''t make me a waste man, but also became a catalyst for my body variation. It helped me refine the violent gas in my elixir field, and turned it into a more powerful natural gas. My martial arts attainments have reached a higher level.


    Of course, at this moment, I didn''t reflect the natural spirit of devastation. I still maintained a profound attitude, but my tone naturally exuded the flavor of self-confidence.


    After listening to my words, the people present were more and more convinced that I really neutralized the poison of blood rose, which was impossible in others'' eyes, but it happened to me. This time, the whole audience looked at me as a monster, and all of them were almost dumbfounded.


    In particular, blood rose, she must be very confident of her own poison, she should be very sure that anyone who has been poisoned by her will become a useless person.


    But at the moment, I stand in front of her safe and sound, which makes her how to believe. She looked at me stupidly and kept whispering: "impossible, impossible!"


    Perhaps, in the eyes of blood rose, I should have been a dead man. She didn''t believe that I had room to turn over. She didn''t believe that her poison would be dissolved. It was like hitting her face heavily. Of course, she can''t stand the conceit. She can''t accept this fact until now.


    I looked at the blood rose that unbelievable face lightly, language belt provocative way: "you come to try, know!"


    With that, I could not help but grin at the corners of my mouth, revealing a confident smile, and my eyes were full of irony.


    Blood rose touched my eyes, more and more stimulated, she suddenly opened her eyes, gritted her teeth and yelled at me: "solo, how can you resolve my special poison, how do you do it?"


    I snorted and said in a deep tone: "you don''t need to know. You just need to know. It''s doomed that you can''t win the contest by despicable tricks!"


    Once again, I hit the blood rose''s face without trace. In my words, it was full of sarcasm.


    Blood rose heard, her eyes almost burst out, she was very subdued, oppressed by her own poison was dissolved, but do not know the reason, she was very angry, angry at my sarcasm to her, angry at me, the cockroach that can''t fight to death, began to be rampant again.


    In her big eyes, she began to burn, her momentum suddenly soared. She looked at me fiercely, hissed and roared, "even if you defuse the poison, today, you will die!"


    Said, blood rose directly into a whirlwind of anger, crazy swept to me.


    This moment of blood rose, almost accumulated all the anger and infinite momentum, my tenacity, let her gas almost explode, she did not know why I can defuse her poison, she only knew that she must get rid of me as soon as possible, she did not allow me to be rampant again, let me not allow me to damage her dignity, so she directly broke out the strongest power, like a desperate rush To me.


    The atmosphere of the scene, because the blood rose''s attack was ignited instantly, became warm and tense. Those who were shocked by me, all came back to their senses, and their eyes flashed with excitement.


    The people on the other side of the red cherry blossom saw that I had detoxified. They were shocked and gnashed their teeth. They also wished that I, a mole ant, would be killed quickly. So, to see blood rose with fire, they were naturally excited, eyes also showed a faint desire, eager for blood rose quickly put me out.


    And my brothers, they were very anxious, afraid that I would die under the blood rose, but suddenly, I was better, I was not troubled by the poison gas, which shocked them and excited them to the extreme. They finally saw the hope.


    However, in the blink of an eye, blood rose suddenly so fierce attack, brothers can not help but nervous up. They were almost breathing, watching the match.


    All brothers, all tightly clenched fists, excited for me, nervous for me, and some brothers could not help shouting: "boss, come on!"


    I did not care about the atmosphere of the scene, did not care about anyone, just stood still, waiting for the storm of poisonous rose.


    The brothers saw me standing still, the cold sweat in a hurry came out, and the heart was in the throat.


    Watching the blood rose''s fatal strike hit me, I was standing still. My body seemed to turn into a mirage and dodged the fatal attack of blood rose.


    She was surprised that my speed was so fast and unwilling that I could avoid such a terrible blow from her. Angry, she, with infinite momentum, once again launched an attack on me.


    I am not in a hurry, steady heavy and deal with her up. Now, my state of mind has risen to a certain level, I become more self-forgetful, and become indifferent to blood rose. The more crazy she is, the more calm I am.I quietly used the natural Qi in my body to combine this power with the moves of xiaoyaoquan. Both of them were created by myself. They are natural and complement each other. My whole person has become impeccable.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 874

    If you encounter a strong one, you will be strong. I almost have the highest level of martial arts. No matter how dangerous, domineering, and fierce the blood rose moves are, they can''t hurt me at all. I seem to have a thick protective cover on my body. Let it sweep thousands of troops, but I''m safe and sound. At the moment, I really have the demeanor of a great master.


    Blood rose itself is an acute son, want is to beat me, but, a few rounds down, I fight more and more stable, blood rose is more and more crazy.


    She showed all her demonic side. She showed her family skills. In the dark air, there were even sparks. Unfortunately, she still didn''t hurt me.


    This time, the wild blood rose, finally felt something wrong. In itself, I can defuse her poison, which is a miracle.


    Now, instead of being bothered by the toxin, I''m stronger. The whole person was like a completely new person, which shocked Xueqiang even more. She was obviously aware of my abnormality. Suddenly, she stopped her hand, the whole person all dodged, and then said to me in surprise: "what''s the matter, your strength seems to become stronger?"


    Blood rose words, asked the voice of the whole audience.


    This time, I was obviously relaxed, and I even changed my personality and became unfathomable. The people present were really puzzled. After I was poisoned, I was not only safe, but also became more serious. Therefore, when blood rose finished this sentence, other people could not help but rustle, and everyone was amazed at my change. They all thought it was incredible.


    In the face of people''s doubts, I was still indifferent, only to the blood rose simple response: "that must thank you for your poison needle!"


    My answer is the same as not. The same thing is that people can''t understand. But no matter what, my strength is really stronger, this is an indisputable fact, blood rose has a profound experience, she used all her skills, can do nothing for me. She must know that she can''t win me, so even if blood rose wants to tear me, she doesn''t have blind impulse. Pause for a few seconds, blood rose suddenly glared at me, proud and slow way: "Suluo, you are indeed a monster, I really despise you, I really don''t know how many secrets you hide, I admit, I can''t kill you, the contest is over like this, I don''t want to waste time with you!"


    The tone of blood rose is so arrogant and overbearing that it seems that the contest is completely decided by her, and she can only kill me. Once she can''t kill me, she will cancel the game unilaterally. She really regards herself as the queen.


    Of course, I would not like her wish. As soon as she was about to turn around, I suddenly gave out a sharp drink: "no, this is a life and death duel. As long as there is no dead person, the contest will not end!"


    My tone of voice is also very tough, my self-confidence, is born spontaneously. All my brothers were infected by me, and they accused Xueqiang of being crafty, playing tricks and not following the rules. They said that when she was afraid, she would shrink back, she had no courage and didn''t speak of faith.


    The voice of scorn and ridicule bombarded the blood rose in turn, so that the proud blood rose was hit. Suddenly, the surging momentum of blood rose broke out violently and covered the earth.


    Immediately, blood rose sharp throat roared at me: "Suluo, you don''t want to be too arrogant, I can''t kill you, but you think you can kill me with your strength?"


    At this time, blood rose is still so arrogant, she does have the capital of madness, her stormy weather broke out, my brothers were immediately suppressed, they seem to think, although my force has increased to a certain extent, but to defeat blood rose, or even kill her, it is still quite difficult.


    The brothers didn''t want me to take risks. At this moment, they didn''t have absolute confidence in me. Therefore, they didn''t speak any more.


    The people on the other side of the blood cherry blossom, of course, saw my change. They knew that Xueqiang''s proposal to cancel the contest proved that Xueqiang was not sure that she would win me. Therefore, they did not dare to take the risk of fighting with Xueqiang, and they were all silent.


    The scene of more than 2000 people suddenly became extremely silent. All the people in the audience were holding their breath and staring at me and blood rose.


    Under the gaze of the whole audience, a sharp light suddenly flashed in my eyes. At the same time, the natural gas that destroyed the withered and decayed in my body suddenly burst out, and then became more and more prosperous, stronger and boundless. The momentum of my whole person has reached unprecedented strength, as if heaven and earth are integrated with me.


    With this incomparable vastness of the air, my body suddenly moved towards the blood rose, and suddenly in the air, I burst the two words as loud as the sky: "I can!"


    My momentum of soaring into the sky, simply let the wind and cloud change color, the earth and mountains shake. Just in such a moment, I suddenly like a changed person, an extremely majestic atmosphere around me, let me seem to be all at once indomitable. At this moment, I look so Kuiba, so magnificent, like a generation of holy king.


    When the word "I can" came out of the sky, my steps had already taken. I walked towards the blood rose step by step with the stormy momentum.


    My step is steady and powerful, and the earth seems to tremble for me with every step. My whole body of light, as if to light up the whole sky.People in the field obviously felt my change. In their eyes, I was a miracle of the body, I can automatically resolve the poison, can be poisoned with blood rose fight a draw, all of which make everyone wonder.


    At the moment, I even broke out without warning such a terrible momentum, and even said that I can kill blood rose, which is really beyond everyone''s imagination. The whole scene is still as silent as death. Everyone is staring at me with astonished eyes.


    And blood rose, she is more stupid, she is closest to me, can feel my incomparable momentum most profoundly, this momentum is really against the sky, so that has always been proud of blood rose can not help but show a look of horror.


    Blood rose, she is to dream also can''t imagine, I unexpectedly still have so powerful side. Just now, her blood rose used her housekeeping skills and tried her best to hurt me. This has made the blood rose lose its strength.


    Now, I unreservedly released all the natural gas in my body, which made the blood rose breathless. Under my magnificent momentum, she looked very small. Her own momentum was completely submerged by me. Her face turned pale in an instant, and she faltered and said: "you"


    after saying a word, blood rose Leng couldn''t say anything Go, obviously, blood rose already startled disorderly measure of measure, her heart gave birth to panic. Originally, the blood rose also has the fear time, she is strong, she is proud, but in the face of absolute strength, she will also be afraid, will panic.


    When the blood rose falters, I have come to her.


    Looking at the panicked blood rose, I can''t help but smile. Then, I opened my lips and uttered a very sharp voice: "you will die without doubt!"


    Voice fell, I instantly move, blood rose played the most simple rough palm, palm with wind, momentum infinite.


    Now I have become a complete tough guy, I no longer yield, no longer defend, but show my strongest power, very sharp toward the blood rose, merciless.


    Blood rose see, immediately from the state of panic wake up. No matter what, she is a top expert, and her reaction ability is natural and super strong. At the moment of awakening, her body roared and moved, avoiding my overwhelming palm. Then, she launched a hasty attack on me.


    So the two of us started the summit match. This time, poison rose appeared to be flustered from the beginning, and her momentum was also suppressed by me. Naturally, her mentality was seriously affected. Her whole person was unstable and her moves became a little messy. Attack and dodge, are very hasty.


    And I, with the blood rose formed a sharp contrast, she is chaotic, I am stable, she is weak, I am strong, strong to the power is boundless. My momentum destroys the sky and the earth, and my body strength seems to be endless. The more I fight, the more fierce I am. My Xiaoyao Quan is also changeable. When it is soft, it is softer than Taiji. However, when it is violent, it can be earth shaking, just like a thousand horses galloping.


    Gradually, the blood rose is almost a little powerless, her eyes more panic, her actions more and more in a hurry, my hands can play the effect of thousands of changes. Let the blood rose can not prevent, my momentum is more and more prosperous, the blood rose pressure breathing is not smooth. She was very hard, and after a short time, she almost couldn''t resist. The more she played, the more disordered her movements were completely out of order, and I suppressed her everywhere. No matter how she jumps, she can''t escape from my Wuzhishan.


    Now she, like a clown, was played by me, forced to be anxious, blood rose directly her weapon embroidery needle, as a dart, suddenly shot at me.


    Her needle is very fast, but my eyes are sharper. I can easily catch her embroidery needle coming directly. Then, I pat her embroidery needle in the palm of my hand just as I pat a mosquito. Immediately, I pull hard, so, blood rose''s single door weapon, even needle and thread, were pulled over by me.


    The blood rose, which has lost its weapon, is like a bee whose bee needle has been pulled out. It can be said that there is no deterrent at all.


    What''s more, a person''s weapon is equivalent to a person''s face. If blood rose is robbed of weapons, it is tantamount to losing face completely, which is even more humiliating than killing her.


    So, when I put the needle and thread to one side, the blood rose, who had lost her face, immediately became angry. She yelled at me with red eyes: "sulo, I''ll fight with you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 875

    As soon as the roar fell, her figure rushed towards me. Her dress fluttered with the wind, like an angry peacock, close behind me, and her fist immediately hit my chest.


    This moment of blood rose, really lost her sense, anger completely flushed her head, her fist, brought out her endless anger, is to fight her full strength.


    If ordinary people, in the face of blood rose such a violent blow, will certainly avoid it, but I quietly stand in place, standing still.


    And my right hand, quietly clenched into a fist, more and more tight, in the blood rose''s fist with the wind and clouds of the momentum of the moment, my right fist gently waved, immediately, all the natural gas in my body, all accumulated on my right fist. Then, I used this fist full of amazing power to meet the blood rose.


    Suddenly, our two fists collided with each other. Suddenly, there was a dull bang, which exploded in the air. The two fists of blood rose and I collided, just like two atomic bombs collided and exploded together. The air seemed to be burning up, and the heat was coming in an instant.


    All the people in the audience held their breath, raised their hearts, and stared at me and blood rose. In the next second when our two fists met, I was still standing in place, motionless, while Xueqiang was like being struck by lightning. She was so pale that she spat out a big mouthful of blood. At the same time, she fell back to the ground and hit a hole in the grass directly.


    Immediately, the whole audience exclaimed, and everyone''s face twitched. Their eyes were full of incredible. They couldn''t believe that the blood rose, which was so arrogant and arrogant in the sky, was beaten by me with one blow and fell so heavily.


    This scene is so shocking that no one can imagine how my power can become so terrible and how my explosive power can be so rebellious. The people at the scene were already shocked. All the audience stood in the same place as if they had been ordered.


    In the eyes of all the people''s consternation, I calmly stepped forward to the blood rose. My body is still full of the spirit of the earth, my head and a strange light, I seem to incarnate into a God, the most courageous God.


    Injured blood rose, see me close to her. She was desperate to struggle to get up. Unfortunately, her injury was too heavy, and it was so hard to stand up. When she was struggling, I had already walked to her side and stepped on her chest.


    Immediately, blood rose''s body can''t move, proud of her, this moment completely became a mole ant under my feet, was trampled by me arbitrarily.


    And I. But as if the master of the world, so dazzling, so incredible.


    The whole audience is still stupefied, they all become sculptures, gaping at this scene.


    I ignored other people, just looked down at the blood rose under my feet, the language with disdain: "you said, I have the strength to kill you?"


    Hearing this, blood rose''s body suddenly twitched. She''s not a crazy monster in my eyes, but she''s not crazy anymore


    See the blood rose into this, my heart can not help but swing a slight waves, once, in my eyes, blood rose is so expected but not, she is arrogant, but also has arrogant capital, because, she is really strong.


    However, such a strong she, at the moment, I stepped on the foot, this kind of reversal, really let me feel, but at the same time, also let me feel. My self-confidence can not help from my heart, my momentum, also suddenly soared, the light on my head more and more shining, my eyes, more disdain, I looked at the ants like blood rose, the tone was dense: "blood rose, there is a sentence you said is very right, you should kill me early, should not let me grow. But it''s too late for you to kill me now, because I have grown up completely, so you should die


    With that, the fierce light in my eyes suddenly burst out. The momentum that I soared into the sky also turned to be murderous in an instant. At this moment, I seemed to be a demon again, about to devour mortals.


    However, the blood rose lying on the ground seemed not to feel my murderous spirit. She was still in a state similar to madness. Her mind seemed to be unconscious. Even death did not know to fear. She was just immersed in her own disordered thinking and could not extricate herself. Feeling, her heart suffered more severe damage than the body, once extremely proud of her, this moment, half of the frivolity and self-confidence are gone, can only lie on the ground, let me kill four.


    But at this time, the blood Cherry Blossom people have come back from shock. They feel my murderous spirit, and their face suddenly changes. Especially when poisonous rose heard my words, she immediately exclaimed, "sulo, stop me. I warn you, you dare to kill the blood rose, and I want all your brothers to be buried with me!"


    The roar of poisonous rose almost broke the sky. She was anxious and angry. For her twin sister, she took the lives of all my brothers as a threat. It can be seen that she is very, very concerned about blood rose.However, her threat was of no use to me. I was still firm as before. I only raised my eyes slightly and looked at the poisonous rose. Her voice was cold and said, "sorry, this is a life and death duel. Blood rose, you must die!"


    After all, my overwhelming momentum once again covered the blood rose, and my killing intention was constantly soaring. Under this circumstance, the blood rose, who lost her heart like a madness, finally felt the coming of death, and she began to be conscious. She clearly realized that I was going to kill her.


    In the face of death, no one is really fearless, especially blood rose so proud, so conceited, she is absolutely not willing to die in my hands, she does not want to die in front of so many people.


    Therefore, she immediately recovered from her stupefied state, stared at me in horror, and said nervously, "sulo, you can''t"


    before her words were finished, I stepped on her right foot on her chest and pressed down.


    Immediately, the voice of blood rose suddenly stopped, her pupil was instantly enlarged, and her eyes were full of reluctance and fear. In this moment, my fist clenched tightly, my body suddenly bow down, my tremendous strength, all accumulated on my fist.


    In the light of the calcium carbide fire, I smashed the air with a fatal blow, and I hit the head of blood rose heavily. With a bang, the head of blood rose was like a watermelon. It was broken. A generation of Xiaoxiong Xueqiang was killed on the spot.


    This scene, too fast, too fierce, people can not react. It was just a poisonous rose that could make a sound just now, and it fell down like this. Moreover, the death was extremely tragic, with blood splashing everywhere, even with brain overflow, shocking.


    The people present at the scene were dumbfounded when they saw the scene. Whether it is my brothers, or the blood Cherry Blossom people, all of them turned pale.


    Some people can''t help retching up. It can be seen that the cruelty of the scene is beyond the expectation of many people, and it is unacceptable for a time.


    And I, but still calm, for the death of blood rose, I just think for granted. There are only two results in this duel. Either she or I will die. Since I defused the poison, formed the natural gas, and had the strength to kill the blood rose, then, I had already recognized this kind of result in my heart, that is, the Blood Rose died.


    Even if the blood rose is furious and threatens my brother''s life, I will not be merciful. Because, in any case, I and the bloody cherry blossom are already irreconcilable. A big war is coming, and we can''t avoid it. If we don''t kill the rose, we both have to fight. How can I possibly leave her a disaster.


    After a pause, I took back my feet and walked back to my team with steady steps.


    At the moment, many of my brothers are still in a state of stupidity. They are completely shocked by my abnormal strength, and they are also shocked by the tragic death of blood rose. All the changes are so unexpected that they are deeply shocked and hard to calm down.


    However, when I stood in front of everyone like the emperor who had returned triumphantly, my dementia brothers suddenly woke up. They feel that I''m still the familiar solo, or their boss.


    The difference is that my momentum has changed and become unfathomable. I have the demeanor of a king and have absolute ability. I am no longer the boss who needs protection from outsiders. I have changed to be indomitable and extraordinary.


    At this moment, I have brought great shock to the brothers. At the same time, I have also given them a sense of security, confidence and high morale.


    When the brothers come back to their senses. They were immediately excited, and all the brothers'' faces showed a color of excitement. It was the joy of victory and the joy of being proud of my boss. Cheers, one after another, crisscross ring, and even some people called out "long live the eldest brother". My brothers'' reverence for me is beyond words. My image in front of the war has reached the highest point.


    Finally, I got all the staff''s conviction, I this eldest, thoroughly deserved. There will be no more talk that I''m relying on my father to mix up. Our morale will be better because of my performance.


    Compared with the people''s voice on our side, the blood Cherry Blossom side is overcast. One by one, all of them were like eating excrement. Their whole bodies were covered with extremely depressed breath, their faces were full of sadness and pain, and their emotions were in a state of extreme depression.


    Before I competed with blood rose, they were completely arrogant to the limit. They all despised and despised me, the boss.


    Their inherent arrogance directly made them despise me and the fire of war. Therefore, blood rose wanted to fight me in life and death. No one objected to them, because they all knew that it was easy to kill me with the strength of blood rose.


    However, during the whole competition. I created miracles again and again, so that they were surprised again and again. In the end, I even completely crushed the blood rose and let her die miserably. This huge reversal, so that the blood Cherry Blossom people still can not accept, they have been in a daze state, just can not help but suppress the pain. Everyone stood still in place, as if they had been taken out of their souls.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 876

    The first reaction is blood rose, her feet suddenly opened, but her state is still a bit confused, as if the soul has not returned to the body. She could not believe that I, the ignorant child in her mouth, could kill the blood rose. She could not believe that her threat to me did not stop my killing. She was even more unable to accept that her twin sister died like this, still dead so ugly.


    At the moment, the poisonous rose is really like a walking corpse. She drags the sluggish pace and walks toward the blood rose. In the evening, the figure of the poisonous rose becomes depressed. She loses her steady state, loses her pride in her bones, and becomes a gloomy woman without soul.


    It seems that after a long time, the blood rose finally came to the blood rose side, she slowly squatted down the body, looking at the blood rose on the ground, eyes dull.


    At this time, the blood rose''s body was already stiff, and her head was even more miserable. However, the poisonous rose didn''t care at all. She also took the blood rose''s hand and shook it twice. She kept mumbling in her mouth: "rose, rose, wake up, don''t sleep, get up quickly!"


    All the people at the scene can see that bleeding rose has died and can''t die any more, but poisonous rose can''t accept the cruel reality. She still doesn''t believe that her sister will die, and she is still calling blood rose up.


    For such a poisonous rose, no one dares to get close to it. Even if it is a bloody cherry blossom, no one dares to persuade her. She can only let the poisonous rose shake the arm of blood rose.


    However, after shaking for a long time and calling for a long time, the blood rose did not make any movement, which made the poison rose despair. She finally did not shake again. She finally understood that her sister was dead and completely dead.


    Suddenly, the poison Rose''s eyes turned red. Tears surged down from her red eyes, dripping on the body of blood rose. At this moment, there was no one in poison Rose''s eyes except blood rose.


    She seems to have forgotten everything, only immersed in the flood of sadness, she shed tears, looking at the body of blood rose, crying and saying: "rose, we didn''t say good, live together forever, live together and die together? Why do you want to die early? If you die, what should I do? You know, I will not live without you


    The voice of poisonous rose, full of sadness, is the most extreme kind of sadness. I feel that poison rose and blood rose have gone beyond the general sisterhood. They are both sisters and lovers. They are deeply attached to each other. If one person leaves another person, it is just like a fish leaving the water, and life will wither directly. Therefore, the death of blood rose. What brings poisonous rose is unimaginable pain.


    The dark night, reflecting a layer of gloomy light, sprinkled on the poisonous rose and blood rose, the twin sisters separated from life and death. Under the background of blood rose''s miserable and desolate cry, it formed a very sad picture.


    Everyone in the field, seeing such a sad and melancholy picture, could not help but be infected with a touch of sadness. Even my brother on my side. I can''t bear it any more because the relationship between blood rose and poison rose is so touching.


    My heart is bound to have some feelings, but, I do not regret, blood rose is in my must kill list, only kill her, can completely suppress the blood cherry blossom''s morale, only kill her, can solve my heart hate, can revenge for the snake''s wife, in any case, blood rose must die.


    Although, I am full of benevolence and righteousness. But I understand more deeply that kindness to the enemy is cruelty to oneself. Kindness also needs to be divided into targets, such as blood cherry blossom, which is to use killing to subdue them.


    Now, I have learned to kill decisively, no longer entangled in hesitation, for the enemy, not to be indecisive. In the face of this sad picture, I did not put in, just with calm eyes, cold looking.


    The poisonous rose in the picture, under the attention of the whole audience, has been crying all the time. After a long time, she finally stopped crying and did not say any more words. She just gently put down the poisonous Rose''s hand.


    Seeing this scene, we all think that poison rose is out of the shadow of sadness, and gradually restored calm, but suddenly, poison rose is clenching her fists, looking up to the sky, and sending out a sharp scream like a ghost.


    Her screams were shrill and terrifying. Through the whole wilderness, continuous.


    The dark sky was shaken open by the angry roar of poisonous roses, and the insects and birds in the surrounding woods were even more frightened, as if the end of the day was coming.


    Poison rose that beautiful face, with the constant scream, become more and more distorted, more and more terrifying, looks extremely sinister.


    For a long time, the image of poison rose has always been gentle and elegant, calm and indifferent, just like a well-informed and reasonable lady. She is quite different from the blood rose. She is gentle and calm in both speaking and acting style, and can maintain the posture of light cloud and light wind anytime and anywhere.


    But now, she has changed, completely changed, the death of blood rose, let her lose all the original stability, she showed her violent side, the side of terror, just like the white bone spirit showed the real body.


    This gentle woman is more violent and stronger than the blood rose. She is really like the reincarnation of a fierce ghost. I don''t know how long it took for the poisonous Rose''s terrible scream to dissipate. But then, in the dark air, the poisonous Rose''s angry roaring voice: "solo, I want you to pay for your blood debt!"After that, the poisonous Rose Rose stood up. Immediately, all the momentum between heaven and earth seemed to be absorbed by the poisonous rose. Her clothes were flying constantly. Her momentum reached the peak, and she seemed to have put a magic path into it.


    Bang, the powerful poison rose, suddenly waved his arm, and said: "kill me, do not leave alive!"


    The angry command of poisonous rose directly blew away the haze over the heads of bloody cherry blossoms. Let them show the violent side one after another. After a while, they rushed to us like the tide, yelling at us, shaking the sky and shaking the earth.


    In the face of the terrorist attack of the enemy army, we not only did not panic, but burned the most boiling blood. It can be said that from the death of blood rose. My brothers realized that war was imminent.


    When the poisonous rose screamed hysterically, we knew that the battle situation was about to ignite, and all the members of the war were immediately ready to fight and ready to go.


    Seeing the bloody Cherry Blossom army roaring and rushing, I, as the commander-in-chief of the war, was the first to burst into the sky and roar: "go up!"


    A word, the same stone.


    The fire of war and the battle of bloody cherry blossoms broke out.


    The fire of war is a new force. Its purpose is loyalty and righteousness. Its members have been adhering to this unchangeable purpose. All of them have loyalty and benevolence, which can be regarded as a model of decency.


    The blood cherry blossom, built more than ten years ago, has been in a dark corner. It has been growing and growing with sinister and despicable means. It is a cancer of the black forces. They are good at using drugs and like to engage in secret activities. It''s not only harmful to people, but also a representative of villains.


    However, such extreme war and bloody Cherry Blossom have one thing in common, that is, the members of both sides have absolute loyalty and the spirit of fearing death, just like a dead man.


    Everyone has his own belief in his heart. At this moment, we are fighting and breaking out for our faith. The forces on both sides are like beasts, rushing towards each other crazily. In the huge battlefield, we keep shouting and killing, and the cry is shocking.


    In a moment, the two forces, like a tsunami, collided with each other and produced a wave that soared into the sky. The war of the world broke out completely!


    Both sides do not want to kill each other, the battle situation is a little bit fierce.


    Although the total number of blood cherry blossom is not much more than my side, it is undeniable that their overall strength is much stronger than ours.


    However, the death of blood rose has more or less affected the blood cherry. They inevitably have a psychological shadow. My adverse change also makes people feel depressed. Therefore, their momentum is anger at most, but not high.


    On the contrary, the fire of the war was burning with the most crazy passion and blood. We traveled thousands of miles to the Miao Autonomous Region to fight against the bloody cherry blossom. Along the way, we broke several of their plot traps. At noon, I slaughtered dozens of bloody Cherry Blossom masters. Just now, I killed the blood rose with my own hands. All these things greatly boosted the morale of the brothers, doubled their confidence and exploded their courage.


    In particular, the target of our fight now is the main force of the bloody cherry blossom. That is to say, as long as the war is won, we will win the bloody cherry blossom. At that time, it will be very difficult for us to attack the red cherry blossom headquarters to deal with their remaining evils.


    Therefore, the brothers are very active in this war, and I and blood rose first contest, ended in my victory, this is to give the brothers the strongest stimulant. Therefore, at this moment, the morale of all of us directly reached the peak. Every brother took out 200% momentum and fought hard.


    The battle situation became more and more fierce, and the blood began to dye the Yellow night red, and the howling was heard everywhere.


    Almost everyone on both sides has been involved in this fierce battle. On our side, only I, grandfather Bai, the fourth uncle of Xia family, Qiqi and sun Yihan, who can''t do martial arts, didn''t do it.


    On the other side of the bloody cherry blossom, the poisonous rose, the four giants, and the veiled woman did not do anything about it, while the others went out.


    To be honest, I have experienced countless battles, fierce battles, bloody battles, brutal battles, and all kinds of battles. But this time, it shocked me more than ever before. This time, not only were there a large number of people, but more importantly, there were so many masters. There were no weak people on both sides to make up for the number. Almost all of them were powerful soldiers. Everyone was so extraordinary, and the momentum displayed by everyone was unprecedented.


    The most exciting thing for me is the team fighting ability of brothers in war. At noon, I fought with dozens of bloody Cherry Blossom masters. The number of opponents was too small. Many of my brothers couldn''t really exert their abilities. But now, the number of opponents is so large that all my brothers on my side almost display their team fighting offensive incisively and vividly, and the effect of fighting is absolutely devastating.


    In the face of the cruelty and ferocity of the bloody cherry blossom, my brothers firmly stood in an invincible position, and even got the upper hand. However, at this time, the only veiled woman suddenly stood upwww.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 877

    This woman, from the moment I saw her, I knew she was extraordinary. She was obviously more powerful and insidious than the two veiled women who had died. After she stood up, she directly swept the whole audience with her arrogant eyes. Then, she took off the veil of her face and showed her beautiful face, but her face was as expressionless as ice sculpture.


    As soon as the veil fell, she immediately took out a flute from her body and blew it. The sound was like beautiful music, especially with rhythm and emotion. It was beautiful and beautiful.


    However, after an instant, I found something wrong. This is not a beautiful music at all, but a complete magic sound, which has great lethality. It can invade people''s brain and kill invisible people.


    Many of my brothers were in the upper hand, their morale was constantly rising, and their combat effectiveness was full. However, when they heard the magic sound of the flute, their state of mind changed obviously. Their mind was directly disturbed, and then their combat effectiveness was weakened. They were easily killed by bloody cherry blossoms with heavy casualties.


    Standing aside, my heart suddenly trembled, and I knew that this must be her skill, the three veiled women. Each has its own strong points. One is to summon poisonous bees and the other is to summon poisonous snakes. This is more abnormal. It directly blows the magic sound to confuse people. This affects the combat effectiveness of all my brothers, but the people on the side of bloody cherry blossom are not affected at all. They take the opportunity to step up their offensive. The brutal killing of my brother.


    At the critical moment, Qiqi made a move. She quickly took out an electronic device from her body and pressed it. Immediately, the harsh and sharp voice rang through the sky.


    this voice is completely contrary to the beautiful voice of the veil, especially harsh, as if someone is frothing, and the goose bumps are coming out. Obviously, this is the voice specially recorded by Qiqi. It directly covers the magic voice of the veil girl, and even hurts her. Without playing her flute, her expression changes instantly, becoming painful and vicious.


    In addition, the blood Cherry Blossom people, they do not have any reaction to the veil girl''s magic sound, but can''t stand the harsh voice of Qiqi''s recording. Their faces are distorted and their mentality is obviously affected.


    And my brother, they listen to Qiqi''s harsh voice is also uncomfortable, but it''s ten thousand times better than listening to the veil girl''s magic sound. They absolutely can''t stand the magic sound of the veil girl, while they can''t bear the voice of Qiqi''s record.


    So, their fighting spirit, again ignited, they with turbulent blood, continue to fight up.


    When the veil stopped playing the flute, Qiqi also turned off her device. Obviously, Qiqi''s electronic device was specially designed for the veiled woman. In order to help me, Qiqi is really prepared, the first veiled woman''s bee, the second veiled woman''s poisonous snake, and this veiled woman''s magic sound. Qiqi all found a way to crack it, and prepared corresponding tools in advance. She really worked hard.


    However, Qiqi''s help to me was so obvious that she immediately attracted the attention of poisonous rose. She was very angry. Qiqi interrupted her plan. Without saying a word, she said angrily to the four giants and the veiled woman: "kill that little girl!"


    As soon as the words fell, the poisonous rose directly took the lead and rushed to us. Of course, the target of the poisonous rose was not Qiqi, but directly from me. Her resentment against me was the biggest. The death of blood rose caused great trauma to her. She must try her best to revenge for the blood rose. At this moment, she has been in an extremely violent state, and her momentum is overwhelming and unmatched.


    In the face of her unstoppable power, my brother couldn''t stop her. Seeing the blood rose coming to me, the white grandfather beside me suddenly moved and flashed directly to the poisonous rose, blocking her steps and fighting with her.


    White grandfather''s strength to the peak, he several times against blood rose, can complete explosion blood rose. So, at the moment, facing the strong attack of blood rose, white grandfather did not hesitate to top. But when the white grandfather and poison rose hand in hand, I obviously feel that the strength of poison rose is stronger than that of blood rose. I don''t know whether it is because she is in a state of Madness at the moment. In any case, her momentum was almost against the weather. She was angry. There was no sign of gentleness. She was domineering and powerful.


    To tell you the truth, poison rose has the demeanor of nvxia. If she was not my enemy, I would have admired her a little. As a woman, she can practice such magical martial arts. It is really incredible. At this moment, I can''t help but be glad that I killed the blood rose. Otherwise, once they are united together, there will be no one who can defeat them. Now, poison rose alone, the power is boundless, white grandfather can not suppress her for a time.


    In the white grandfather and poison rose fight in full swing, the four giants and veiled woman also with a fierce momentum rushed over. Peng Yi, Du Haisheng and others immediately got out and tried to stop them. However, Peng Yi and others are limited in their ability, and finally they only block the steps of the veiled woman and the two giants. There are two giants like two running mountains, frantically broke through the crowd, came to my side.


    The target of these two people is Qiqi.


    Danger is coming, as Qiqi''s imperial master, the fourth uncle of the Xia family, immediately burst out of his momentum, will kill forward. But as soon as he started, I held out my hand and stopped him. I snapped, "you stay and protect the two girls."After that, the natural gas in my body suddenly burst out, with boundless momentum, I like a sharp arrow, suddenly meet the two giants who are flying over.


    Inside the bloody cherry blossom, there are hidden dragons and crouching tigers. There are all kinds of monsters. In front of them, the two giants are more than two meters tall and have incomparable momentum. They are like huge monsters, fierce and powerful. Their feet fall on the ground, the ground seems to collapse, they run up, is to make the earth tremble.


    Before I got close to them, I felt that I was struck by their awe inspiring momentum. In particular, their bodies were too large to oppress people. If I had been run over by them before, they would have been.


    But now it''s different. Now, my Xiaoyao boxing has been very skillful, and my natural gas has also been fully used by me. The combination of the two makes me directly incarnate into a transcendent body, even a poisonous rose with adverse strength. It''s a dead end to meet me.


    Therefore, at the moment, no matter how terrifying the two giants are, my mentality has no influence at all. My confidence is still in my heart, and my momentum is also magnificent. As soon as I make a move, I first restrain the blue giant on the left.


    In terms of power, the giant''s power is much stronger than that big fat poppy. I feel that they are the real strong men, but now my strength is not weak, or because of the natural gas, my strength has reached the peak. Therefore, in the first confrontation, I took the blue giant back a few steps and made a high judgment.


    Originally, the giant in green on the right had broken through my defense line and was about to go straight for his ponytail, but. When he saw that the giant in blue was hurt, he immediately stopped. He was very aware of my strength and knew that one of them could not defeat me. Therefore, he did not attack Qiqi again, but cooperated with the giant in green to attack me.


    In this way, I and the two giants fought together, the blue giant and the green giant, each with extraordinary strength, momentum, they are absolutely strong, more importantly, their cooperation ability is also extraordinary, they do not give me free space, two people one in the left and one in the right, with extremely rapid speed, constantly attack me, minutes and seconds No rest.


    Despite their huge size, their movements are very fierce and their speed is as fast as lightning. They are really impeccable. Although, they have no superb moves, but they have strong strength, as well as fierce momentum. They are like a combination of elephant and lion. It''s useless to fight them and fight with them. They can only fight violence with violence. Fortunately, my strength is not vulgar, natural gas play incisively and vividly, enough to restrain them both.


    After a fight, I began to get familiar with the two giants'' routines and their abilities. The most obvious feature of them is great strength, the biggest advantage is speed, the most terrifying place is extraordinary momentum, the best move is to stick to the mountain, which can be said to be their killer mace. However, if you are hit by their strong body, you will be dead or disabled.


    So, when they use it, I will not be stupid enough to confront them. Every time, I try my best to avoid it. Otherwise, I really don''t know if I can carry it.


    In other words, if I fight with these two giants, I can''t just fight for strength with them, but I need to be flexible. If I react a little bit slower, I will surely be severely damaged by them. Fortunately, I have everything at the moment, and I am more flexible and agile. It''s not hard for me to escape the fierce attacks of the two giants. It''s just that it''s a little difficult for me to get rid of them quickly, because they are really like two mountains that can''t be destroyed easily. There is no way, I have to fight while looking for their weaknesses, trying to defeat them.


    Although, for a while, I still can''t take them down, but my mentality is stable as before. I feel like playing with them, defending against their attacks and looking for their weaknesses.


    On the contrary, the giant in blue and the giant in green were more and more angry and angry. They didn''t know whether they were eager for meritorious service or wanted to revenge for the poisonous rose. In a word, their offensive became more and more fierce, and they were determined to kill me. Finally, they looked at each other and seemed to have reached some agreement. Then, they both shot at me together and played their best a blow.


    Since this is a close attack, I can only use two palms to receive the move. I fight against the joint attack of the two giants by myself. Obviously, I suffer a loss. In a moment, I feel the real power of the two giants. The power is really terrible. When I fight with them, the whole person is immediately like a spring and is thrown away.


    My body kept regressing, after more than ten steps. Just steady step. At this time, my hands have been dislocated with the same, become numb and powerless, as if lost the command. My body''s natural gas, has been hit chaos, everywhere scurry.


    While I was shaking my hands to recover my strength, the giant in blue suddenly swept over me like a whirlwind. His pace was as fast as that of ordinary people. In a blink of an eye, he rushed to me. I was able to sidestep to avoid his attack, but he seized the opportunity to go around behind me and embrace me. His thick arms, like iron chains, completely locked my body and two arms. I couldn''t move even if I wanted to.While I was struggling, the giant in blue who hugged me suddenly yelled: "kill him!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 878

    When the giant heard this, he rushed to me immediately. Then, his iron fist, which was like Mount Tai, hit my forehead directly. Suddenly, I felt the breath of death. If I ate this punch, my end would be like blood rose, and my head would blossom.


    I don''t want to die, and I can''t either. The breath of death stimulates me, and the natural gas in my body immediately surges out and becomes more and more crazy.


    Just when the giant in Green''s fist was about to hit me, my potential was fully aroused. Suddenly, I suddenly roared, and at the same time, my body bent 90 degrees. The giant in blue holding me behind me was carried by me fiercely.


    Because my body bow down, and the blue giant was held up by me, it happened that his head instead of my head, to meet the green giant''s fist. In other words, the green giant''s fist is pounding at the head of blue.


    The scene changed so fast that the giant in green was unprepared. When he reacted and wanted to take back his fist, it was already late.


    In the end, his powerful iron fist still hit the head of the giant in blue. However, as the giant in green converged at the critical moment, so, the head of the giant in blue was not smashed, but at least, he was dizzy and dizzy. He held my arm and became weak.


    I seized the opportunity and grabbed the blue giant''s back with my backhand. Then, my body rotated in place and threw it violently. Immediately, the giant in blue on my back was completely thrown away by me.


    After finishing a giant, my pressure immediately reduced a lot, but I didn''t relax. Then, I rushed to the giant in green who almost burst my head. The speed was incomparable.


    At this moment, my body condenses the magnificent momentum, as well as the towering anger. My natural gas is rolling and burning. As soon as I get close to the giant in green, I will devour him like a fire.


    Now, there is only one giant in green, which is no match for me. Especially, at this moment, my natural spirit has reached the most fierce state, and my free boxing has also exerted the strongest power. I didn''t keep a hand at all. I kept fighting against the giant in green.


    The giant in green obviously felt my intention to kill, and without any help, he was a little flustered when he fought against me alone. As soon as he started to fight, he lost in his mentality. Under my roar, he could not hold up for less than two minutes, and was directly knocked down by me.


    As soon as he fell, I sat on him again. He kept punching him, a breath, I have hit him countless punches. My fist seems to have no strength, but in fact it is very powerful. Just like Yongchun boxing, it has a special effect. So, in a moment, the giant in green was soft and dead. I didn''t mention it. I grabbed his head and broke his neck.


    For this level of master, only let him completely out of breath, I can be at ease, I will not give him any chance to fight back.


    On the other side, the giant in blue had calmed down, and he tried to get up from the ground. But when he found that the giant in green had died in my hand, he was immediately stunned. His anger was burning in his eyes, and his astonishment made him stay at the same place.


    Taking advantage of his stupefied second, I roared and moved, suddenly rushed to him, launched the strongest attack on him, the giant in blue felt the killing intention, hurried back to his senses, and fought with me. At this time, the giant in blue was totally vulnerable. The death of the giant in green had an impact on him. He suffered a heavy blow to his head just now. At the moment, his mentality was even more unstable. Therefore, he was defeated in an instant.


    But I, did not leave the hand, the victory pursues, unceasingly attacks him, until hits him to die, I only then stops, at this point, the blood color Cherry Blossom two big masters all perished.


    Before that, when I was fighting with the two giants, the war and the bloody Cherry Blossom army were also in deep water. The battlefield was in a mess. The air was full of blood and all kinds of voices were mixed in the gray night. With the passage of time, the balance of victory tilts more and more obvious, we have the advantage.


    Although the other two giants and the veiled woman in the red cherry blossom camp have the highest strength, we are not weak. Peng Yi, yamakui, five instructors, Mu Nan, Shen Muchen, Du Haisheng, as well as the high-level leaders of various wars, all of them are excellent. Their combined power is irresistible, and their team combat ability is almost amazing.


    After three months of training in dark moon hall, they were not wasted in the end. All the brothers became gods of war. They fought with great momentum and achieved more than expected. They even scattered the terrible army of red cherry blossoms. They were no longer young boys. In the war, they were not trampled on. They had grown up and matured.


    Peng Yi, wasabi, Mu Nan, Shen Muchen, and Du Haisheng are even more powerful. With the cooperation of several brothers, Du Haisheng even killed a giant in black with his bald head. This scene can be regarded as a classic and awe inspiring scene. It even left a heavy mark in the battle history.


    Of course, the duel between white grandfather and poisonous rose is also wonderful. At the beginning, white grandfather and poison rose are not equal to each other. Poison rose, relying on her anger and momentum, exerts extreme power and can also fight against white grandfather.But gradually, poison rose more and more tired, momentum gradually insufficient, mentality is more and more unstable. However, grandfather Bai, a veteran in the world, always keeps calm and calm. His advantages will become more and more obvious as the fighting time increases. In terms of comprehensive strength, he was ultimately better than poison rose. Even if the poison rose played a startling power, he could not win over white grandfather. In the end, he once again knocked down the poisonous rose like a demon king with his mother.


    When the poisonous rose fell, I had already killed the giant in blue and the giant in green, and the other two giants also died one after another. Even the veiled girl who could play the magic voice was slaughtered by all my brothers.


    The top experts of the blood Cherry Blossom team were almost wiped out, which means that the pillar of the red cherry blossom team collapsed completely. As a result, the rest of the blood Cherry Blossom people had no support at all, so they had no motivation to fight, and no morale, and they were constantly defeated. But our side is pressing forward step by step. All the soldiers who can still stand still maintain the momentum of soaring. They are desperate to massacre the remaining evils of bloody cherry blossom.


    The red cherry blossom team was completely defeated. The rest of the people fell down one after another, killing and injuring countless people. The huge green grassland was completely dyed red with blood, and the dark sky was also reflected with blood red. Scene, miserable, sad, this war, the blood Cherry Blossom lost, lose very miserable, lose can''t bear to look directly.


    In fact, when it comes to the overall combat effectiveness, the blood cherry blossom is definitely better than the others. But in the end, they still lost. From this, I understand a truth. The fighting effectiveness of the two armies is on the one hand, but the more important thing is the morale, fighting spirit and morale. Although the bloody cherry blossoms occupy the favorable time and place, they still lose in the morale. It can be said that at the beginning, the death of blood rose is A lead-in has caused their morale to be low and my side''s morale to be high.


    As a result, I and blood rose single, the success or failure of this war, really played a decisive role. I won the blood rose, and finally, my army also won the bloody cherry blossom.


    Although, in this terrible war, my brothers were killed and wounded more than half, but in any case, we are the main force to wipe out the bloody cherry blossom, which is the most fortunate thing.


    With the fall and death of all members of the blood cherry blossom, a gust of wind suddenly blew, with a strong smell of blood, this smell, stabbed into my nose, stimulate my nerves.


    After a while, I suddenly woke up. I stood in the wind and scanned the whole battlefield. Then, I stepped forward and walked slowly towards the only person who survived the bloody cherry blossom, that is, the other party''s commander-in-chief poison rose.


    Poison rose, usually not warm and not fire, broke out like a maniac devil, and she was born with self-confidence. She was one of the few powerful women in the world.


    However, such a powerful woman, at the moment, is just like a down and out woman, desolate and bleak. All her troops were destroyed, and none of her sisters or her men survived, leaving her alone.


    Although, the white grandfather did not kill the poison rose, but also let her seriously injured, the body trauma and the spirit of the blow, let poison rose completely lost the soul. She was lying on the ground, paralyzed, pale, with no eyes. She had lost her original high spirited posture. It was so miserable.


    Of course, no matter how miserable she was, she couldn''t draw my pity. I don''t sympathize with people who are bloody cherry blossom. In my heart, the blood cherry blossom is the demon cult. All the people who belong to the blood Cherry Blossom must have been brainwashed. I can''t influence them. I have to kill them to avoid future trouble.


    In this world, if there is blood cherry blossom, there will be no fire. If there is a fire of war, I will never allow the existence of bloody cherry blossom. After all, I will kill them all.


    My heart is cold, my steps are slow and firm. I quietly came to the poison Rose''s body, looking down at the poisoned rose on the ground, and said calmly, "poisonous rose, you lost!"


    At this moment, I officially declared the failure of the bloody cherry blossom to the leader and the only one who survived.


    I just want to let poison rose know that their blood cherry blossom is not the sky, nor the myth of invincibility. In this large-scale frontal confrontation, she lost and was totally defeated. I want to let poison rose soberly realize that she should not look down on me and despise me, who is regarded as a mole ant.


    After saying this, I felt relaxed, and my inner depression and frustration were swept away www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 879

    Poison rose, she was in the abyss of despair, no thought, no idea, not even soul. But when she heard my voice, she suddenly regained her consciousness. Then, her eyes were filled with fury, her pale face began to twist, and her whole person was like fighting chicken blood, suddenly came to her spirit.


    She got up from the ground with her anger and yelled, "sulo, I''m going to kill you!"


    Her voice was hoarse. Her voice seemed to be broken. It seemed that she was very insidious.


    Such her, only let me feel sad, even if she tried to get up, the body is still extremely unstable, a tottering appearance.


    However, in my brother''s eyes, this woman is a master of abnormal level after all, so when they saw the poisonous rose standing up, they rushed to this place and protected me all over.


    I waved my hand and motioned them to step back. Then, I took a step forward and stood in front of the poisonous rose closely. Then, I straightened my chest, calmly looked at the poisonous rose and said calmly, "do you think you can kill me?"


    My tone sounded calm, but in fact I was full of confidence and deep disdain for poisonous roses. Now the poisonous rose is the end of a strong crossbow. It doesn''t pose a threat to me at all. I don''t care about her at all. Don''t say that she is seriously injured now, standing all shaky, even if she is in the peak state, can''t help me. She and I are no longer in the same class.


    Angry poison rose, hear me this, direct anger big eyes, gnash teeth, but Leng is dare not attack. Her eyes are going to burst out and her eyes are red and red. However, she can''t take me any more. She just stares at me indignantly and feels my momentum of pulling out the clouds. She knows that no matter how she struggles, she is doomed to defeat me. Therefore, she did not ask for trouble to attack me.


    She has been staring at me for a long time. After a long time, she nodded her head thoughtfully and did not say anything. Then, she leaned over and walked aside.


    My brother blocked her way, and the poisonous rose roared directly, "get out of the way!"


    Two words, desolate but not losing hegemony, but my brothers are not afraid of her, still firmly stop her.


    I know very well that poison rose can''t make any waves on her own. She has come to the end of her tether. She can''t play any tricks. I just want to see what she is going to do. So I immediately ordered the brothers who stopped her from going: "all move out of the way."


    The brothers had to make a way, but they were still vigilant, staring at the wild lily covetously, for fear that she would make any waves.


    The poisonous rose, which was watched by the public, was like nobody else. She didn''t care about other people''s eyes. She just walked slowly from the road my brother left. Her pace was slow but firm. At the moment, the sky was almost dark, and the curved moon came out of the clouds.


    The air was still filled with a strong smell of blood, the ground was covered with corpses and rivers of blood, but this could not affect the pace of poisonous roses. On the ground, many bloody Cherry Blossom bodies, poison rose did not look at, as if these dead people, and she had nothing to do with her, she just walked quietly forward.


    Her back looks like an old man in the twilight. Her steps are also faltering. Every step is very difficult. The light moonlight on her body reflects her downfall and sadness.


    The huge battlefield became silent. Even my wounded brother stopped moaning and looked at the poisonous rose. At this moment, the poison rose became the focus of attention. The scene was quiet and strange.


    Finally, the poisonous rose dragged her hard steps and stopped beside the body of blood rose.


    Originally, at the last moment, poison rose thought of her sister blood rose, in her eyes, as if only blood rose forever. Even, the whole army of the bloody Cherry Blossom force was destroyed, which was not as good as the death of blood rose, which made the poisonous rose suffer. Their sister''s affection is deep, deep to the extreme.


    Before, poisonous rose was furious, mad into a devil and fighting, it seemed to be to avenge blood rose. But in the end, the big revenge can''t be revenged, and all the subordinates'' lives have been taken. This kind of pain may have destroyed all the belief of blood rose.


    After arriving at the body of blood rose, poison rose directly sat down. Then, she took blood rose''s hand and murmured to herself. Her voice was very small, and no one could hear her clearly. However, in this treacherous and silent night, her voice seemed very terrible, just like ghosts sobbing, and the people who heard it were creepy.


    This poisonous rose looks really frightening. It seems that she has become very abnormal. Originally, it was in the wilderness. Now it is night. The ground is still full of corpses. The atmosphere is terrible enough. The poisonous rose is still talking to herself next to the blood rose whose head is open. This picture can not help becoming more frightening.


    Now the poisonous rose is not like normal people at all. Looking at the strange and frightening, the brothers all became very uneasy. At this time, Shen Muchen came to my side and whispered to me: "Arlo, kill her, don''t delay time, in case something happens!"I know what Shen Muchen means. His concern is not wrong. The red cherry blossom organization is dark and terrifying. Their means are numerous and despicable. They can do anything. If you delay a moment more, you will be more dangerous. I also know that almost all the blood Cherry Blossom members are dead men. They can''t pry out any information from them, and it''s useless to catch them. In particular, the poisonous rose can not be used, she has no value, only one death.


    After thinking about it, I immediately nodded my head to Shen Muchen. Then, I took the steel knife from a brother''s hand, and then walked with a powerful step towards the poisonous rose.


    My step is very steady, my eyes are extremely cold, my heart is cold and merciless, even if there is a thick blood under the foot, it can not stir up the ripples in my heart, even if the night wind blows my face with bloody air, it can not change the perseverance of my expression. Poison rose, she must die.


    With this determination, I came to the front of the poisonous rose and stood still.


    But I haven''t made a move yet. Suddenly, the poisonous rose, immersed in the pain, suddenly raised her head and looked at me with cruel eyes.


    Her eyes are very fierce, her eyes seem to shoot out green light, looks terrible, suddenly, she opened her mouth again, burst out the extremely loud roar: "solo, you will die in the hands of the leader!"


    The sound was like a ghost roaring, frightening and earth shaking.


    My heart, suddenly on trembling, my body seems to have been black Luocha infinite anger burning up, very hot.


    At the time of my heart trembling, poison rose suddenly raised her other hand, and without hesitation rushed to her head. At this moment, she almost put all her strength into her life. Just once, her head blossomed on the spot, and blood splashed all over me.


    This and blood rose keep pace with the hero, poison rose, so with resentment, died on the spot. Her head bloomed, and her body collapsed on the ground, in the same posture as the blood rose, and the same method of death as the blood rose. Even to death, the poison rose was holding the blood rose''s hand, which was a pair of real mandarin ducks.


    This scene, very sad, but also with a kind of aesthetic sadness, full of poison rose and blood rose, is endless emotion and extreme emotion. This kind of emotion makes people unable to contain will be infected and moved.


    In an instant, the scene fell into a dead silence, a faint sadness appeared on everyone''s face, no one was happy, no one congratulated, no one opened the voice.


    We have won a historic victory in this unprecedented war. The other party''s blood rose and poison Rose died miserably, and none of the other blood Cherry Blossom members were spared. This was originally a happy thing. However, the fact is that the dead are dead, the living people are not really happy, all people are immersed in the atmosphere of sadness and depression, unable to extricate themselves.


    Moonlight pouring on the ground above the bodies, but also set off the desolation of these bodies, among them, there are many bodies, are our brothers. Although the enemy is all destroyed, we are the final winner, but on our side, there are also heavy casualties. This victory was bought at the cost of blood, and it was the fruit obtained at the expense of hundreds of brothers. It is really too heavy.


    What''s more, the battle did not end here, but a greater crisis was waiting for us, because the poison Rose''s last words deeply penetrated all of us.


    At this point, we know that even if we eliminate the main force of bloody cherry blossom this time, it does not mean that we can completely level down the blood cherry blossom. From the tone of poisonous rose, we can see that black Luocha is absolutely sure that it can kill me.


    In other words, the red cherry blossom terrorist organization still has our unknown strength, and the road ahead is still full of dangers. We can''t relax our vigilance, and we can''t be happy to celebrate the victory. We just stand there in silence, heavy on our face.


    After a long time, I just raised my head and looked at the moon in the sky, and said deeply, "stop!"


    My voice broke the silence of the scene. After a while, all the brothers came back to their senses and took action immediately.


    Like last time, we need to deal with the aftermath before we draw in. For the dead brothers, we buried all the dead brothers on the spot, and the seriously injured brothers were given emergency treatment. In our team, there were special medical staff, as well as the miracle doctor such as grandfather Bai. Therefore, we did a good job in saving people. As long as they were not dead, they could basically survive.


    According to the preliminary estimation, the number of dead people in our side is about 350, and there are more than 100 wounded. In order to make these wounded brothers get good treatment, we did not continue to March, but found an open space near here and set up camp.


    This place is the door of the blood cherry blossom''s home, and it is very close to the nest of black Luocha. Therefore, it is dangerous to sleep here.


    In order to deal with the crisis of surprise attack at any time, we carefully do a good job in the defense, set up sentries at all points.


    When the tent was set up, the defense was well done, and the wounded were settled, all our members were finally relieved, and the haze on their faces was finally dispelled.


    In any case, this victory is of extraordinary significance, which means that we are one step closer to the goal of flattening the bloody cherry blossom.Although the words of poisonous rose still linger in my ears, let me realize that there may be abnormal masters in the nest of black Luocha. However, even so, I should not be afraid, after all, we have wiped out the main force of bloody cherry blossom this time, so we have eliminated a terrible team, which does not mean that our strength can not be underestimated?


    At least, we should firmly believe that the red cherry blossoms are not gods and demons. They are also flesh and blood, and they can be destroyed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 880

    In order to boost our morale, we held another bonfire party at 9:00 p.m. of course, this bonfire party was not just for playing, but mainly for summing up combat experience.


    Through this contest, our combat effectiveness has been obviously brought into play, and we have also found the shortcomings of the bloody cherry blossom. We know that the bloody cherry blossom is not as terrible as we think. At the meeting, the soldiers expressed their own views and expressed their own happiness.


    After summing up our combat experience, we began to praise those who performed well in the war. The most unforgettable thing about this contest with bloody cherry blossom is Qiqi, the female military teacher.


    This unknown female Zhuge has saved us from danger several times. It can be said that without Qiqi, our war will be completely destroyed. We are now able to win, in large part, because Kiki solved the crisis for us, she has played a crucial role here. Therefore, the brothers were not stingy, praised the ponytail in succession, and even joked that let me give the ponytail a title, the scene was very lively.


    Of course, in addition to Kiki, the most shining character is of course me. I, the boss of the war, has surprised everyone again and again. In particular, I can kill the blood rose with my own strength. It''s just a myth that brothers admire. If I didn''t show my miraculous strength repeatedly, we would not have won the final victory.


    Therefore, I also played the most important role in this war. As the commander-in-chief, I promoted the momentum of the brothers and won the respect of the brothers. Almost this time, I achieved the real throne and gave out the absolute light of the king.


    Of course, in addition to Kiki and I, there are many brothers in the battlefield is also very brave, play extremely well. At this party, we praised each of our outstanding brothers one by one. As for the reward for merit, we can''t do it for the time being. We will make detailed arrangements when we have won the final victory and come back victoriously.


    In fact, I can feel that this time, the bloody cherry blossom was defeated, and the momentum of the brothers was completely sent out. Everyone became different and had the potential of big brother. No matter whether the road ahead is still steep or not, at least the victory now makes the brothers'' self-confidence expand and their morale greatly increase.


    What''s more, the brothers are more and more eager to wipe out the bloody cherry blossoms. Therefore, even if there is a lot of crisis ahead, the brothers are also full of expectations. You know, the bloody cherry blossom is now the first organization in China. After killing the bloody cherry blossom, we will directly stand at the top of the domestic underground world. What kind of honor is this? Who does not yearn for it?


    Therefore, this evening party everyone heartily released their passion, launched their own aspirations, revealed hope and expectation, everyone''s enthusiasm, accompanied by the campfire, lit the whole night, let the moment as bright as the day.


    And I, on the surface, keep talking with my brothers to inspire them. However, I can''t really release myself. The black Luocha is not dead. My father hasn''t rescued me. I can''t take off the burden. I know that the bloody cherry blossom is a big pit, unfathomable. Even if I keep reminding myself, I don''t need to be afraid Courage, but in the end, my heart is still heavy, because the burden is really too heavy.


    The party lasted until the early hours of the morning. After midnight, I let my brothers go back to the tent to rest. Then, I wandered alone in the dark.


    At the time of my ups and downs, Qiqi came to me and whispered, "Congratulations!"


    Qiqi''s tone, very sincere, I heard, but a burst of embarrassment, I turned back, looked at her, sincerely said: "I should thank you, can win the blood cherry blossom, thanks to you. What''s more, there''s nothing to be congratulated about, because Hei Luocha will certainly not give up. Our crisis is even greater now! "


    After saying this, I can''t help but gather the color of worry in my eyes. It''s the worry of many brothers. I can still remember the bloody scene today. More than 300 brothers have died. I really don''t want to see more brothers fall down. I just hope to get rid of the bloody cherry blossoms as soon as possible and make the world peaceful.


    But Qiqi listened to my words, but suddenly shook her head and said: "I''m not saying this, I''m congratulating you on your strength improvement, I didn''t mistake you, your unique side finally came out!"


    Finish saying, Qiqi''s face also appeared on the gratifying smile.


    Hearing this, I suddenly remembered that Qiqi''s father had told me that Qiqi firmly believed that my future was extraordinary and that my future was limitless. At that time, I still felt that Qiqi looked up to me. Now, after experiencing my own changes and feeling Kiki''s ability to predict, I have to start to believe that my future may really be as Qiqi expected.


    Thinking like this, my self-confidence soared suddenly, and my courage was displayed at the same time. Qiqi didn''t need to persuade me. Just this simple sentence cleared my haze and opened my mouth. The burden in my heart seems to be lighter, and I don''t feel so heavy.I finally changed a state, and Qiqi relaxed chat, we two sat in the moonlight, there is a word without a word, like a couple of lovers.


    The night is very quiet, our voice is very light, the atmosphere is very comfortable, at this moment, I give up all the worries, forget the bloody scene, just simply enjoy the quiet night. It wasn''t until two o''clock in the morning that we went back to our tent and went to bed.


    This night, no accident happened, the night was calm.


    The next day, I got up early and went outside the tent and found the sun was hanging in the sky. It was a sunny day. The weather was very good. However, we still didn''t go on the road. First, some of my brothers who were seriously injured needed more time to recuperate. Secondly, and most importantly, we have arrived at the designated position of grandfather Bai, In other words, we don''t know where to go next.


    Now, we are in the mountains and wilderness. There are many roads around, so we can''t drive in. Moreover, those roads are very complicated. It''s really difficult for us to find the nest of red cherry blossoms. Therefore, I first sent intelligence personnel to explore the location of the red cherry blossom''s nest, while the others stayed at the station to have a rest.


    However, after a day''s groping, the platoon did not find any clues about the headquarters of the bloody cherry blossom. We felt that we were in a wilderness, surrounded by no people, not like the existence of a stockade. I''m in trouble. In fact, part of the reason why I was stationed at the same place was that I was waiting for the black Luocha to come to me, so as to save us the trouble of looking for the past. But I don''t know why, there has been no movement in heiluocha. It seems that the destruction of blood rose, poisonous rose and blood Butterfly has nothing to do with her. I don''t feel her anger at all. Many brothers can''t help but think that black Luocha seems afraid and dare not act rashly.


    However, I am very clear, black Luocha, she is not an oil-saving lamp, there is no movement, is the most terrible, if she really like poisonous rose blood rose to come to the door, I will not be afraid of her, afraid of this kind of calm before the storm. I think that if the black Luocha does not act, it must be a stratagem to kill me in one fell swoop. Perhaps do not know when, the sky will fall a bomb, blow us to pieces.


    I don''t like such tranquility, and I''m afraid that the plot of black Luocha is too terrible. I can''t wait for her plot to come here passively. I must take the initiative to attack as soon as possible. So, the more silent I was, the more eager I was to send someone to find out the location of the bloody Cherry Blossom nest. Even in the evening, I constantly sent intelligence personnel out to investigate, but in the end, nothing was found.


    This area is really a maze. It can''t be turned out. Many intelligence personnel have been looking for it all day and night, but they haven''t even met a single person. This is the barren suburb in the wilderness. Where are the bloody cherry blossoms planted in that stockade?


    I really have nothing to do. Even Qiqi, the female military division, has no way to figure out a way to find out the position. After all, she has never been here. Even though she has a high IQ, she can''t judge the location of the red cherry blossom''s nest. As for grandfather Bai, he is very sure. It''s not far from the headquarters of the bloody cherry blossom. As for where they are, grandfather Bai Frankly speaking, I can''t remember, because there is no direction to get to the red cherry blossom headquarters from here. Don''t say it for so many years. Even if it''s the next day after you leave the headquarters of red cherry blossom, you can''t find it.


    The Miao village, where the headquarters of the bloody cherry blossom is located, is just like a paradise. If there is no one to lead the way, I''m afraid we can''t go there.


    Watching his army arrive at the enemy''s door and defeat the main force of bloody cherry blossom, but in the end, he is dizzy by the location of the headquarters of bloody cherry blossom. It''s really helpless and anxious.


    I didn''t sleep all night. The next day, I couldn''t help but take someone to search. Even if I dug three feet, I would find the nest of red cherry blossom.


    Almost can''t wait. Early in the morning, I selected some smart and flexible brothers and planned to take them to find them together. However, just before the departure, sun Yihan, who was almost forgotten by me, suddenly found me.


    This time, sun Yihan''s face was more serious than ever. When she saw me, she immediately said to me in a very positive tone: "big brother, I have already felt my father''s position!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 881

    Sun Yihan''s sudden words, just like a fireworks burst in the dark night, too unexpected, and too gorgeous, let my heart suddenly tremble.


    You know, the most troublesome thing for me now is to find the location of the headquarters of the bloody cherry blossom. Today I am going to take someone to find it. In fact, there is no hope at all. It is totally equivalent to groping in the dark, which is more difficult than looking for a needle in a haystack.


    But all of a sudden, sun Yihan said that she sensed her father''s position. It was just a timely help. I was very excited.


    Compared with the position of blood cherry blossom, I think my father''s position is more important. After all, even if we go to the nest of black Luocha, we may not find my father.


    The most important task of my trip to Miao is, of course, to save my father. As long as I help my father out of his predicament, and then combine with my father''s strength to deal with the black Luocha, the odds are much better. So, finding my Dad first is more important than anything.


    Although sun Yihan mentioned to me before leaving, she had telepathy to her father. Within a certain range, she could sense her father''s position.


    However, at that time, I didn''t take it seriously at all, because I didn''t believe in this kind of ethereal things. I didn''t feel reliable. I promised to bring her here, but the greater reason was that I saw grandfather Bai''s face. However, now, sun Yihan told me this matter seriously, my heart was shaken directly. I could not help but say to sun Yihan excitedly, "what you said is true?"


    Hearing this, sun Yihan nodded to me with certainty. Then, she suddenly pointed to my right side and said solemnly, "well, it''s true. This morning, grandfather Bai was practicing Tai Chi over there. I went to play with him. As soon as I got there, my heart suddenly jumped. I''m sure that I feel like my father''s position!"


    When she said this, sun Yihan''s expression was very serious. Her eyes were clear and her voice was sincere. I also knew that she was a simple girl and would not lie. After sun Yihan finished speaking, grandfather Bai slowly came over from my right side.


    When grandfather Bai came to me, I immediately asked him, "what do you think, grandfather?"


    White grandfather looked at Xiaofang, then, looked at me, if thinking: "it should be true, this is our last chance, you look like a headless fly, it is not the way, try it!"


    When I heard this, I was more excited and excited than ever before.


    To tell you the truth, sun Yihan really gave me great hope, let my dark heart light up, I can''t help but want to believe her, but, this is not trivial, I can''t be too excited and hasty, I must be careful, grandfather Bai''s answer is to give me a reassurance, but I have to deal with it carefully.


    Next, I focused on discussing with sun Yihan. Sun Yihan repeated with me many times, saying that it would never be wrong. She was very sure that her telepathy was very accurate. She was 100% sure that her father was still alive, and that he was not far away. If they were too far apart, she would not be able to sense her father''s existence.


    Under sun Yihan''s repeated reiterations, I almost completely believe sun Yihan''s words, but even so, I can''t guarantee her feeling is right. To determine whether this matter is accurate or not, it is OK to send someone to take sun Yihan for confirmation. However, I am worried that sun Yihan may not return.


    After all, the place where my father was trapped must be extremely dangerous. Otherwise, my father would have escaped long ago. If sun Yihan''s feeling was accurate, she would be in danger if she went there.


    I can''t let Sun Yihan take too much risks. What''s more, if she doesn''t come back, we won''t be able to find my father''s position. So, in the end, we decided that the whole army would go out, led by sun Yihan, and we would march towards her position.


    Of course, this is also the last way. We are equal to fighting. If we really find my father''s position, it is naturally the best. We take this opportunity to attack directly. If we don''t find it, we will waste some energy and resources. Anyway, in my heart, I still believe that sun Yihan can lead us to find it.


    After the decision, we immediately prepared, because the car can not drive into the path, we can only march on foot. At nine o''clock in the morning, we are ready. With our equipment and dry food, our whole team will start in an orderly manner.


    Grandfather Bai and sun Yihan were at the forefront to protect her. Our team of more than 600 people followed closely in accordance with the order.


    Sun Yihan is our direction sign. We follow her wherever she goes. As for the specific location we are going to, sun Yihan is not sure. She just keeps her eyes closed and senses the direction all the way. As sun Yihan''s crutch, grandfather Bai leads sun Yihan along the way.


    This scene, said to be a bit funny, we such a large team, relying on a little girl traction, aimless walking.


    Brothers, I don''t think it''s good to go on for a long time.In particular, the so-called induction, which has no basis at all, is even more ridiculous to our brothers.


    so, for a long time, the brothers couldn''t help but Tucao make complaints about their own.


    Don''t talk about brothers, even I''m more and more upset. In the early days, I didn''t believe in telepathy at all. Today I heard sun Yihan promise me that, and I tried to believe it. The main thing is that I was too eager to find my father, and there was no other way to find them. We couldn''t even find the headquarters of red cherry blossom. Therefore, I had to believe in sun Yihan.


    However, after walking for such a long time, I have no clue. My heart is naturally uneasy. I am also afraid that sun Yihan will take the wrong road and let so many of us go for a blind trip.


    At the scene, only grandfather Bai insisted on believing Xiaofang''s ability, and I, although I was wavering, didn''t want to disobey grandfather Bai, and I didn''t want to give up halfway. I could only encourage my brother and ask everyone not to be discouraged, and told everyone to be vigilant at any time to prevent unexpected surprise attack and prepare for battle.


    In this way, we followed sun Yihan and walked for two hours. After two hours, our road became more and more remote. More and more barren, feel, we have come to no man''s land, very desolate kind.


    At this time, an intelligence brother suddenly ran up to me and reported to me: "boss, I came to this place yesterday when I was searching. There is a dead end ahead and I can''t walk!"


    This intelligence brother was a member of the Pathfinder yesterday. As soon as he opened his mouth, the brothers immediately stopped. At this moment, almost all the personnel decided that it was impossible for sun Yihan to lead us to our destination. My heart was also tightly clenched. I said to sun Yihan at the front: "little sister, don''t go, this is the dead end ahead!"


    When sun Yihan heard my voice, he immediately stopped and looked back at me. He said firmly: "no, my feeling is clearer now. My father is in front of me."


    Sun Yihan firmly believes in his own feelings, but it does not mean that the brothers believe that everyone does not want to play with a little girl. More and more brothers complain and say they don''t want to leave. Especially some of the wounded feel that walking here is suffering and they don''t want to go on.


    I understand the feelings of my brothers. I don''t believe sun Yihan any more. However, sun Yihan is so resolute. If I turn back in vain at this time, it will not only hurt her enthusiasm, but also cut off my own way and waste the two hours of hard work. However, if we continue to go on like this, the brothers will complain more and waste more energy.


    For a time, I don''t know how to choose, heart entangled.


    Sun Yihan saw my dilemma and knew that some people were against it. After a pause, she said to me again: "big brother, you can believe me once. I really feel my father. It''s in front of me. It''s not far away!"


    I can hear that sun Yihan''s tone is a little anxious. She is very confident in her own telepathy, but she is worried because of our hesitation. However, no matter how confident she was, her brothers still couldn''t believe her. After all, the place did not seem to have a way out and there was no sign of people.


    At this time, the white grandfather opened his mouth, he said to me very solemnly: "Arlo, come here, go on walking, I believe in Yihan this child!"


    In the eyes of all people, grandfather Bai is regarded as a respected elder. He has said so, and it is not good for others to say anything more. In fact, it''s the same truth. I''d rather believe it or not. I''ve come here. No matter what, I have to go on. If I can find my dad in front of me, it''s the best. If there is no way to go, it can at least let Xiao Fang die.


    So, I didn''t say any more, and directly ordered: "go on


    Hearing my order, the brothers immediately took action, and all the members followed sun Yihan forward again.


    It took about ten minutes, and sure enough. As the intelligence brother said just now, this is a dead end, because there is a cliff in front of us. If we go forward, we will jump down the cliff directly.


    Can not help, the brothers all stopped, did not continue to move forward, can not continue to move, everyone''s face. We can''t help but look gloomy. We can see that everyone''s mood is not high. However, everyone is not too disappointed, because they have no hope and can''t talk about much disappointment. They just walk in vain for such a long time, which inevitably leads to some tiredness and disillusionment.


    My heart also can''t help but fall to the bottom of the valley, feeling a gray, but Sun Yihan still did not give up, she is still very sure of her feelings, has been moving forward, as if there is an invisible thing pulling her, even if the front is a cliff. She did not fear, and kept approaching the cliff.


    Until she went to the edge of the cliff, white grandfather just in time to hold sun Yihan.


    Sun Yihan stopped immediately. Then, she pointed to the bottom of the cliff and solemnly said to us, "my father is down there!"


    Her voice is beyond doubt, standing beside her white grandfather smell speech, immediately follow sun a finger direction to look down.


    This look, white grandfather''s face suddenly fusion, and then, he directly turned back to me and called: "Arlo, you come and see!"As soon as I heard the words of grandfather Bai, my gray heart suddenly became bright, and hope came along. Without hesitation, I immediately ran forward.


    When I came to the edge of the cliff, I found that the cliff was not high, only more than ten meters. There was a small Canyon under the cliff. However, when I looked down, my heart suddenly jumped up, and an invisible fear devoured me. As far as I can see, that is, the canyon under the cliff is full of poisonous animals such as snakes, spiders, centipedes and so on.


    What''s more, on the dense poisonous insects, there are a lot of dense white bones, which are shocking and frightening www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 882

    This scene really shocked my eyes. In an instant, my heart was going to jump out of my throat. Every pore in my body was full of cold.


    Since I came to the hinterland of red cherry blossom, I have seen a lot of things beyond my knowledge, some of which have never been heard before. For example, the veiled woman can summon a poisonous bee and a venomous snake, which is already incredible.


    However, compared with the poisons under the cliff, those things are just children''s children. Centipedes, scorpions and all kinds of poisonous spiders are full of extremely poisonous and extremely vicious poisons, even if one or two are usually encountered. It''s going to be creepy.


    At this moment, I saw a lot of them. It was really terrible. Especially, the forest and white bones below were too terrible. Needless to say, they must be human beings killed by these poisons. Such a large number of poisonous insects can really destroy everything.


    Involuntarily, my heart trembled violently, and my fear and anxiety increased. If sun Yihan was right and Zhang Huxiao was under the cliff, who are these white bones? My dad, they''re dead?


    I didn''t dare to think about it. The more I thought about it, the more painful my heart was, and my chest was almost suffocating. At this time, my grandfather Bai suddenly said, "these are rare poison. Every poisonous insect can easily kill human beings. Their poison has the effect of blocking the throat with blood.". If you can gather so many poisons here, you can''t find a second person in the whole world except black Luocha


    When I heard this, my brain couldn''t help shaking. If so, this is the masterpiece of black Rosa. No wonder, my father''s people will be planted in the hands of black Luocha. It turns out that this woman is more terrible than I imagined. If the poisons below are summoned by black Luocha, then my father is really defeated by these poisonous substances?


    My heart shook twice again, I quickly asked the white grandfather: "the white bone below, is my father''s person? Grandfather Bai, can my father have an accident? "


    White grandfather directly shook his head and said, "I don''t know. It''s just that so many poisonous insects are concentrated here. It''s really incredible that black Luocha has taken great pains to deal with your father!"


    Sun Yihan on one side listened to our conversation and said with certainty: "there must be living people below. I can feel the breath of my father. Big brother, let''s go down and look for it."


    Sun Yihan said it easily, as if thousands of poisonous insects were ordinary ants. She didn''t care at all. However, her words have cleared my mind of worry, let me calm a lot. I believe my dad is still alive. Because I believe in sun Yihan.


    Up to now, I''m sure that sun Yihan really has the ability of sensing. After all, she brought us here by sensing, and the Poison below is the masterpiece of Hei Luocha, so this place must be the place where my father was trapped.


    Since Xiao Fang is sure that his father is still alive, and my father is with her father, and his strength is stronger than sun Xiangru, then he must be alive. He must be like sun Xiangru, down here.


    In this way, my hope was ignited in an instant, and I seemed to see the light again. However, the scene in front of me was so shocking that I couldn''t wait for a long time. After a pause, I said to sun Yihan: "don''t worry. It''s dangerous below. I''ll think of a way first."


    Brothers came to the cliff and looked down. Seeing this strange scene, all the brothers'' faces could not help turning pale. Everyone was shocked. Even Qiqi was shocked to see this scene.


    When I saw Kiki, I immediately remembered that she had tried to drive away the poisonous snakes of the veiled woman last time. So, I quickly asked Qiqi: "Qiqi, do you have any way?"


    In the face of these terrible poisons, my head is numb. I can''t think of any way to crack them. I can only hope for Qiqi. However, Qiqi listened to my words and shook her head without hesitation: "no, I don''t know about these poisonous insects, I don''t know that black Luocha still has this ability!"


    I know that Qiqi has done a lot of homework on the blood cherry blossom. She knows what she can understand, but Qiqi certainly can''t understand black Luocha. After all, Hei Luocha has been closed for many years, and she seldom shows up. There is hardly anything that needs her to come out of the mountain in person. She has no ability, and she has never revealed it.


    It can be said that she is the most mysterious. How can Qiqi easily find out her bottom. Naturally, Kiki had no response. In addition, scorpions, centipedes, spiders are the king of poisonous insects. Ordinary things can''t deal with them at all.


    Since there is no way to deal with these poisons, how can I find my father? As long as you go down to the bottom of the cliff, you will be swallowed up by these poisons. Then, the end will be the same as those white bones.


    But even so, I still didn''t give up. I came here all the way to save my father. I couldn''t give up.


    Therefore, I immediately gathered with my brothers to brainstorm solutions.


    It was suggested to burn it.


    I think this proposal is good, but Qiqi flatly rejected it. She said solemnly, "No. With fire, we can''t get rid of these poisonous insects. On the contrary, we can frighten the snake. Now the reason why these poisonous insects stay in the canyon. It must be because there are people they are dealing with. Their target is the people in the canyon. If we alarm them, draw attention, and wait for them to climb up, we are all in dangerQiqi''s point is very reasonable. Indeed, the attention of the poisonous insects under the cliff is not in our place. If we start the fire and let them attack back, we will be in danger of annihilation. I don''t want to die without a whole body like the white bones below. These abnormal poisonous insects can even destroy my father''s people. What else can''t they swallow.


    In the end, the proposal was not passed. Then, we kept discussing. Many people expressed their opinions and put forward various suggestions, but they were all rejected. Because, according to grandfather Bai, those poisonous insects are so powerful that they can tear your clothes. Therefore, some people propose to pack themselves tightly, which also doesn''t work.


    Unless we are dressed like iron man and covered with iron, we can avoid the attack of poisonous insects. However, this proposal is ridiculous. Let alone how much time it will take to make a suit of steel, even if it is done. Then, wearing this thing, the action will become quite inconvenient. If there are enemy hands below, we are covered with iron, and there is no room for us to use force, and we will be slaughtered directly.


    After discussing for a long time, we couldn''t come up with a feasible way. The army of poisonous insects produced by black Luocha was equivalent to the vast Yellow River, which directly blocked my way, so that I couldn''t save my father even if I wanted to. In the end, everyone simply gave up and said there was no way.


    Even grandfather Bai can''t find a way to solve the crisis of these poisonous insects. Although he is a miracle doctor, he can find a way to detoxify people, but he can''t drive away so many serious poisons. Moreover, as Qiqi said before, if you don''t have a way to completely kill the poison, the final result is to alarm them and let them eat us back.


    Without absolute certainty, we must not disturb the poisons below, nor can we run down and die automatically. That is to say, there is nothing we can do to rescue my father.


    Almost everyone was completely discouraged, but I still did not give up. I just didn''t believe in fate. When all of them were helpless, I suddenly said in a deep voice: "everyone stay on top, stand by, I''ll go down alone!"


    Hearing this, the whole audience was shocked, and the scene suddenly fell into a silence, but after a moment, one voice after another sounded. All the voices are against it. Obviously, no one will agree with my proposal. As we all know, this is a moth to a fire. There are thousands of poisonous insects under me. As soon as I go down, I will surely die and I can''t die any more. Therefore, all my brothers strongly oppose my going down.


    At the time of rising opposition, I accentuated my tone and solemnly said, "don''t worry, I''ll be OK. Isn''t the poison of blood rose helpless to me? I feel that my body is invincible now. I''m not afraid of those poisonous insects


    My words were like a tranquilizer, which instantly calmed the brothers. For the brothers present, I was indeed a miracle. I was poisoned by the blood rose, which not only did not become obsolete, but also greatly increased my strength. This reversal has made my brothers still remember vividly. Everyone clearly remembers how I got the needle and how I became stronger. How to turn defeat into victory and kill blood rose. Therefore, my brothers naturally believe what I said, thinking that I may really have an invincible body.


    However, the well-informed grandfather Bai didn''t agree with me. He stood up and retorted, "Arlo, don''t make a fool of yourself. These poisonous insects are extremely poisonous, and their toxicity is countless times stronger than that of blood rose. Plum blossom poison just makes people lose their combat effectiveness. And the toxicity of these poisonous insects, as long as they invade your body, can make people die instantly, and the gods can''t save them! "


    Grandfather Bai is a leader in the field of traditional Chinese medicine. He has been studying medicine all his life. He must have understood all kinds of poisons very well. He just knew how terrible the poison was. He would have refuted me so harshly.


    After listening to grandfather Bai''s words, my heart really shook, but I made up my mind that it would not change. My father is down there. In any case, I will not ignore him. I will never give up any chance. Unconsciously, my eyes become more determined. I looked at the white grandfather deeply, said frankly: "grandfather, you have to believe me, I can really drive away the toxicity, I feel, those little insects can''t do anything for me, anyway, I will go down to try. Since you believe in Yihan so much. You should know that my father and her father are all down here. We have gone through a lot of hardships to come here now. I don''t want to give up like this. I must go in to find them and see how they are doing


    My words are very serious, and my tone is full of impassioned meaning.


    White grandfather smell speech, can''t help but frown, he is very dignified looking at me, asked: "can you have an accident how to do, you don''t want to die like this!"


    I said firmly, "I''ll be OK!"


    When I said this, my self-confidence was rising, and the color of determination in my eyes could not help but become stronger. I knew that this was the only way, but there was no way out. Only I go down, there is a trace of chance of immortality, because, my physical quality is really special, I also really defuse the blood rose poison, the toxicity is not fatal, but it is very strong, I can clearly feel that it almost absorbed all my strength, but the gas I sent out from the elixir field, finally swallowed it, the combination of the two let me body The body has changed, and a stronger natural spirit has emerged.If there is a natural gas that seems to be nonexistent, it is like gathering the aura between heaven and earth. It is extremely powerful. With it, I believe that any poison can do nothing for me.


    White grandfather felt my self-confidence, also saw my firmness, for a moment, he was silent down, into meditation.


    After a long pause, grandfather Bai said, "do you really plan to go down?"


    I looked at the white grandfather solemnly and said solemnly, "yes!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 883

    After listening to my affirmative answer, grandfather Bai could not help but take a deep breath. Then, he said in a deep voice, "well, you say you are invincible, right? If you can pass me, I won''t stop you! "


    White grandfather''s words seem to have deep meaning, I listen to the heart can not help but have a bad premonition, feeling that he wants to do everything possible to stop me from going down.


    I secretly raised my vigilance and cautiously looked at grandfather Bai. After he finished speaking, he directly took his medicine box. Then, in front of me, he was playing with all kinds of things in his medicine box, looking as if he was dispensing medicine.


    About ten minutes later, grandfather white made a small box of liquid things. Then, he took this thing and said to me, "Arlo, this is a kind of poison that I have prepared. It''s not very toxic, but it can anaesthetize an elephant at least. If you are really invincible, you must be able to resist the toxicity of the poison. If you can''t, you will be in a coma. Then we''ll turn back and try to find a way again, OK?"


    When I heard this, I knew that grandfather Bai had said that he had passed his level. It turned out that he was testing my anti drug ability. I finally knew that he was not blindly stopping me from going down. He had his ideas and more reason.


    Indeed, compared with the so-called drunk poison made by grandfather Bai, the venom of those poisonous snakes, centipedes, spiders and scorpions below must be thousands of times stronger. If I can''t even carry the anesthetic poison. Then, as soon as I got to the cliff, I would definitely die. There was no chance for me to struggle.


    White grandfather''s consideration is indeed thoughtful, after all, I last defused the blood rose poison, perhaps just out of accident. If I can neutralize other poisons, it is not a coincidence. It may prove that I really have the ability to resist drugs.


    Therefore, I had no objection to the way of grandfather Bai. I put out my hand directly and said seriously, "OK, come on!"


    Smell speech, Han grandfather eyebrow a twist, to me nodded: "en!"


    As soon as the words fell, grandfather Han immediately used a silver needle to dip the liquid in the box, that is, the drunken poison. Then, he stabbed the silver needle with poison into my arm.


    As soon as the needle pierced into my skin, my arm immediately felt numb. A strong toxicity penetrated into my body and flowed in my blood. It stimulated every nerve cell in my body and made my eyelids close. The whole person was drowsy.


    But I didn''t fall. Instead, I forced myself to calm down and tried to stimulate the Qi in my body.


    My Qi really has a vast and boundless function. As soon as it is stimulated, it immediately suppresses the intoxication in my body. This natural gas, like a detergent, can remove all the stains in my body. This powerful and endless stream of Qi can directly devour and absorb the poison in my body and quickly restore my body to normal.


    Almost a moment later, the anesthetic made up by grandfather Bai was cleaned up by another breath in my body. My whole person suddenly became fresh and fresh, and I didn''t feel sleepy and tired at all.


    Suddenly, I opened my eyes, with a very calm tone to the white grandfather said: "I''m ok!"


    In a word, all of us can''t help but exclaim. Everyone was completely shocked by my ability. Now, some people who didn''t believe I could be invincible in the beginning slowly accepted this incredible fact.


    Even the white grandfather was surprised by my abnormal constitution. He called it inconceivable. He also took pulse for me.


    After a very serious pulse, white grandfather has finally become speechless, he has no reason to stop me. I took the opportunity to say: "grandfather, now you should believe me, can I go down?"


    White grandfather is highly respected and has a good word. He said before that as long as I pass his pass, he will not stop me. Therefore, he did not say anything to dissuade me at the moment, but he did not say that he agreed with me to go down. It seemed that he was still worried about me.


    At this time, Qiqi, who had been silent, suddenly came to me and said to me, "solo, this can not tolerate a trace of risk. You must be careful. Heiluocha has not been out of the mountain for many years. Who knows what she has done and what her martial arts have become? Do you know? Do you know how powerful these poisonous insects she has carefully prepared? Maybe everything is not what you can imagine. Let alone whether you can fight these poisonous insects, even if you can, what if these countless insects bite you to death inch by inch? "


    Kiki''s words were full of anxiety and her expression was anxious. Obviously, she didn''t want me to go down and take risks. What she said is not wrong. Black Luocha is a mystery. She has been preparing for my father for many years. She must have made enough preparations for these years. Her martial arts skills may become unimaginable, and the poisonous insects she summoned may also be unimaginable. Even if their toxicity will be eliminated by me, they will devour me completely like termites. At that time, I think it will be full of holes, and even the bones will be bitten.


    It''s a terrible outcome, but I''m not worried. I still have confidence in dealing with insects. My body is hard and natural gas is strong. I should have no problem fighting these insects. If I can''t deal with these small things, what can I do to fight with black Rocha.After a pause, I resolutely said to Qiqi, "it''s OK. I can carry it. You don''t have to worry about me!"


    After listening to my words, Qiqi''s face was more anxious. She frowned and said to me in a deep voice: "but have you ever thought that since there are so many poisonous insects here, it is very likely that black Luocha is below. Even if you break through the obstacles of poisonous insects, you will be in danger


    Qiqi''s words, but let my heart shake, yes, the poisonous insects are terrible, but the black Rocher himself is more terrible. These poisons under the cliff are obviously cultivated by black Luocha. This is also difficult to protect the black Luocha, perhaps in the vicinity, if I met her, she must also be stripped alive.


    However, no matter how terrible the black Luocha is, it doesn''t mean that I will be afraid of her. Even if I meet her, I dare to fight with her. What''s more, she is not necessarily down there at all, but my father and they are. Anyway, I''m going to go down and see how they''re doing.


    Think over, I once again with firm tone, to Qiqi way: "even if black Luo Cha is below, I am not afraid of!"


    My attitude is extremely resolute and there is no doubt about it.


    Qiqi listened, her eyebrows locked more tightly, but she did not persuade me, she should persuade me, since I did not listen, she also took me.


    And other brothers also became very worried about me because of Qiqi''s words. They advised me not to go down one after another.


    But no one to persuade me, I decided the matter will not change, in the end, we can only helpless silence, no longer obstructed me.


    After a brief silence, Qiqi suddenly said to me, "solo, you come with me for a moment."


    With that, Qiqi went straight to the edge of the cliff. I stopped for a moment, and then went along.


    When I came to the edge of the cliff, Qiqi immediately pointed to the bottom of the cliff and said to me, "do you see, all the poisonous insects below are gathering in the narrow valley. If what I expected is right, your father should be trapped in that valley!"


    Kiki herself knew that my decision could not be changed. She could not persuade me, she could only point out the way for me.


    Following Qiqi''s direction, I saw that there was indeed a small valley, which was a gap formed by the superposition of two hills. The poisonous insects at the entrance of this valley are indeed more dense than those in other places. If you look closely, you will find that those poisonous insects are crowding into the small valley in groups, as if there is something to fight for.


    Qiqi''s observation ability is really meticulous. The canyon below is so large and there are so many poisonous insects. If you don''t look carefully, it is difficult to find that there are many poisonous insects at the entrance of one of the small valleys, but she can see it.


    She''s right. If all the poisonous insects crowd there, my father is trapped in that small valley.


    Thinking of this, I can''t wait any more. I quickly said thanks to Qiqi, and then I prepared to take action.


    However, before I set out, we still tried our best to persuade me to take safety precautions and let me wrap my body tightly. However, I didn''t listen to everyone''s suggestions, because I felt that all these were futile and bound me on the contrary. I don''t want to waste time on equipment, let alone tie my hands and feet. I only wear a simple and comfortable suit. When I''m ready, I''ll set out immediately.


    I didn''t go down directly from here, but looked for other places to enter the canyon along the cliff. Seeing off by grandfather Bai and others, we finally found a marginal area. The cliff was a little far from the previous cliff, so there was no poisonous insects in the canyon below. For the sake of safety and not wasting time, I chose to go down here.


    Before I went down, I made an account with grandfather Bai and others. I told them to be on guard against the attack of bloody cherry blossoms at any time. They should also be careful of the attack of poisonous insects under the cliff and take good care of themselves.


    I said goodbye to them. This farewell seemed particularly dignified. All the brothers were dull and worried, while Qiqi was extremely worried. Her eyes were red. Before I left, she even hugged me and whispered in my ear. I must be careful and come back alive!


    I understand Kiki''s heart and the worries of my brothers. They are worried that I will never return. There is no signal in this place. I can''t call to report my safety. Only when I come back alive can I make everyone feel at ease.


    After I said goodbye to you, I slipped from this place to the canyon with the help of a rope. As soon as I got down, I immediately felt that I had fallen from the world to hell, and my whole body was creepy and weird.


    The canyon and the cliffs above. The distance is not far, but the atmosphere is very different. It is clear that everything is normal above, but here, it is extremely abnormal. I don''t know whether it is due to the lack of sunlight. The temperature in this place is very low. The cold air penetrates into the pores, and the body becomes cold. What''s more terrible is that. There seems to be a smell of putrefaction around here. It smells like the smell of dead people. It''s disgusting.


    My heart can not help beating drums, all my morale and fighting spirit, as if to be submerged by this strange environment, a deep sense of fear swept me mercilessly. For a moment, I almost wanted to flinch. But my deepest belief tells me that I can''t give up in any case. No matter how steep the road ahead is, we should stick to it.With this in mind, I immediately shook my head, cast off the shadow that haunted me, and then, I went straight ahead. Towards the small valley where there are countless poisonous insects.


    However, the more forward I went, the colder my body was and the more fear I felt in my heart. The shadow I had just shaken off unconsciously entangled me again. I felt that there was a devil''s cave in front of me. I could not help but be frightened. But I keep telling myself. I must not be engulfed by the environment first. I must be calm.


    I try to control my mind, step by step, with a firm step, forward.


    At this moment, there is only one belief in my heart, that is, I must find my father and rescue my father. My faith will not collapse. My people don''t fall.


    Gradually, with the enhancement of my faith in my heart, my fear gradually weakened, I began to adapt to the environment here, and my pace became more and more stable.


    But when I got to the inside of the canyon, my feet stopped suddenly, and my body became stiff. Because suddenly, there were countless poisonous insects in front of me and filled my eyes.


    The close feeling of these poisonous insects is quite different from the feeling of standing on the cliff. At this moment, I only feel that there are millions of troops waiting for me, so vast and so terrible.


    When I was stunned, those dense poisonous insects seemed to suddenly find my existence. They seemed to have seen delicious prey. Suddenly, a squeak broke through the air, like the commander-in-chief of the poisonous insects issued a command.


    Immediately, tens of thousands of poisonous insects rushed to me, and the picture couldn''t bear to look directly at me www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 884

    Seeing the overwhelming poisonous insects sweeping towards me, my heart could not help shaking wildly, and a violent shock hit me, feeling that the whole person had been wrapped up in fear. However, no matter how afraid I am, I will not shrink back. My deep belief still supports me and makes me go forward bravely in any case.


    I resisted the trembling in my heart and tried to get rid of the fear that haunted me. Then, I worked hard to stimulate the natural gas in my body.


    In an instant, the natural gas like a spring gushed out violently, and then filled my whole body. Finally, it erupted fiercely from my body, and the aura was more powerful than ever before.


    With boundless momentum, I met the blade and rushed towards the poisonous insects.


    Although these poisonous insects are not big, even in the eyes of ordinary people, they can be easily trampled out with their feet. But I am very clear, their killing power is very strong, I am ready to fight them to death.


    In fact, the first reason I came to this canyon from the cliff is to break through these poisonous insects, see my father and them, and see how they are doing.


    In addition, there is another reason, and also the most important reason, that is, I want to take risks with my own body, to see what is the power of the poisonous insects cultivated by black Luocha. I want to fight against them and find out their weaknesses, and finally destroy them. Only when these poisonous insects are completely eliminated can I save my father and not be afraid of black Luocha.


    Otherwise, these poisonous insects will always become the killing weapons of black Luocha. As long as she calls on the poisonous insects, she will be invincible in the world, because no one can defeat her army of poisonous insects.


    Therefore, if you want to defeat black Luocha, the premise is to eliminate poisonous insects. I am the only one who is likely to survive under the toxic erosion of poisonous insects. Therefore, I am the only one who can face the tens of thousands of poisonous insects personally and find out the way to eliminate them.


    In order to achieve this goal, I will spare no effort, even if I pay the cost of life. If I fail, I will become benevolent. If I can rescue and complete my purpose, I will do it in one fell swoop.


    Thinking in this way, I can''t help but surge more natural gas, my momentum is almost destroyed, my speed is like rocket launch, fiercely shot at the front of the wanton ferocious poisonous insects.


    Just when I ran into a poisonous insect. A strange scene appeared.


    Those poisonous insects that gnaw their teeth and claws at me would like to devour me, but when they hit me, they suddenly stopped and did not continue to attack me. On the contrary, with my approach, these can destroy all the poisonous insects, even continue to retreat.


    This scene is so incredible that I can''t help but be stunned. I can''t understand the situation at all. According to the principle, these poisonous insects can''t be scared away by the momentum of a person. In terms of momentum, my father''s momentum should be much stronger than me. Even he can''t break through the poisonous insects to escape, saying that the poisonous insects will not fear the powerful momentum of human beings. But why are the poisonous insects scared away by me ?


    You know, they are special poisons trained by black Luocha. Even Qiqi can''t do anything with them. What kind of insect killer doesn''t work for them at all. Their ability should be so great that they dare not come near me?


    With full of doubts, I ran forward a few steps, and issued a startling roar. This roar brought out the endless momentum in my body. The roar was earth shaking and constantly echoed in the canyon, like the birth of the king of beasts.


    Those poisonous insects suddenly heard my roar, as if they had seen a ghost. They all ran away as fast as they could climb.


    By this time, many of my brothers had already reached the cliff above my head. They were standing on the top of my head, and they could see clearly what happened below. When they saw that the poisonous insects were scared away by me, they were all dumbfounded. Their eyes were full of surprise and surprise, and even some people couldn''t help but cry out.


    However, I did not care about the above situation, I was just shocked by my ability, I really did not expect such a thing to happen.


    I thought that as long as my natural gas can dissolve the toxicity of these poisonous insects, I would be very lucky. As for the biting of these thousands of poisonous insects, I am not sure. I only intend to fight against them to prevent myself from being bitten too badly. But who would have thought, they did not bite me at all, on the contrary, I was scared to run away in panic, this is simply a miracle in the miracle, unimaginable.


    Is it my natural gas that has a special ability not only to expel the poisonous gas in my body, but also to scare away so many poisonous insects?


    As soon as the idea came to light, I immediately rejected it. It can''t be like this. In any case, the natural gas belongs to a kind of momentum. No matter how powerful the momentum is, it will not let the poisonous insects retreat without fighting. And if it wasn''t for my natural gas that frightened thousands of poisonous insects, what would it be?


    Suddenly, I suddenly thought that at the beginning, on the mountain where I went to the dark moon hall, I was also relying on myself to scare away the wolves on the mountain. All this seems to indicate that the animals are afraid of me.


    Do you think I''m born with the ability to frighten animals and insects? That''s why the poisonous insects trained by black Luocha will be scared away by me? Although, this reason is a bit absurd, but I can only think like this. I can''t control so much. Anyway, my biggest crisis has been lifted, which is the best.So I quickened my pace and walked towards the small valley Qiqi was referring to.


    Now, there is no obstacle in front of me, and the poisonous insects all retreat when they see me. However, as soon as the poisonous insects ran away, the dense white bones on the road were completely exposed to the outside, and they looked very dangerous. Although the dead people had rotten and lost their skin and flesh, and only white bones were left, I still felt that they died with their eyes closed.


    Involuntarily, my heart is like acupuncture general, the pain is extreme, arrived here. I feel more and more deeply that these white bones are the people under my father''s hands. How can I not feel heartache when they die so tragically.


    Along the way, I crossed the white bones carefully, not stepping on them, while praying for them, praying for their peace in another world.


    After a while, I arrived at the entrance of the small valley. This is the gap between the two small peaks, but it can also accommodate a person''s position. According to Qiqi, my father must be in the valley, so I rushed into it without hesitation.


    When I walked into the valley, the poisonous insects gathered at the entrance of the valley immediately ran away and made way for me. I entered the gap between the two mountains without any obstruction. It was like a small alley. The mountains on both sides were equivalent to two walls. There was only a narrow sky above me, and the road under my feet was narrow and rugged. When I walk here, I feel oppressed and suffocated, and my feet are very heavy. I can''t walk fast, so I can only walk step by step carefully.


    However, when I walked out of this narrow road. When I came to the valley, my eyes suddenly lit up and my breath was smooth.


    It turns out that there are caves in the valley. The area inside is very wide, which forms a sharp contrast with the small gap just passed by. It is like a paradise. There are many flowers, plants and trees here, but most of them are withered. Because they are eroded by poisonous insects, the poisonous insects inside are much more dense than those outside. They are almost everywhere and planted There are many kinds of poisonous insects, all of which are reptiles.


    Even, I saw ants, of course, not ordinary ants, but very scary ones. They were very big, with sharp mouths, and their eyes seemed to emit a gloomy light, which was extremely terrible. In addition to this special ant, there are many poisonous insects that I have never heard of. They are all strange things. I don''t know how black Luocha cultivated them.


    However, no matter how terrifying they are, they can''t frighten me, because I can clearly feel that any kind of poisonous insects, seeing me, are just as scared as seeing their natural enemies. No poisonous insect dares to come near me for half a step and will only make way for me.


    My way ahead is still unimpeded. But my heart is very uneasy, this feeling is very vague, can''t say, perhaps, I am worried, worried about the black Luocha people hiding nearby, the most important, I can clearly feel, this valley rotten smell is more thick, more full of gloomy breath, in my sight, on the ground Lin Lin Lin mistakenly lay a lot of corpses, looks abnormal bleak, let people can not help but with one ''s hair standing on end. I''m afraid. I''m afraid I''m late. I''m afraid my dad''s had an accident.


    This uneasy feeling, tightly around me, let me unconsciously speed up the pace, fast to the valley deep. However, the deeper you go, the colder the air is, the lower the temperature is. It feels like walking into the refrigerator. I don''t know why. The environment here is so strange that it doesn''t conform to common sense. It''s just like hell. It''s cold and horrible.


    Almost out of control, I slowed down again and became very cautious. As I walked, I looked around, but when I got to the depth, the fog was so thick that I couldn''t see the scene clearly at all. I could only feel my way forward and keep vigilance at all times.


    Walking along, I suddenly heard the faint sound of water, which immediately swept away the uneasiness in my heart and inspired the hope in my heart.


    Originally, this strange environment, this strange poisonous insect, this dense white bone, let me deeply fear, because, under such circumstances, my father has little chance to survive.


    However, hearing the sound of water, my gray heart immediately activated. Water is the source of life, and water proves that my father still has hope to live. Otherwise, if you are trapped in this ghost place, you will die of hunger and thirst even if you are not poisoned by poisonous insects.


    Without delay, I immediately followed the sound of the water. This time, my steps became hasty and urgent. That voice pulls me and gives me a lot of motivation.


    Although the deeper the water mist, the lower the temperature is, the lower I am. When I came to the deepest part of the valley, sure enough, a pool came into my eyes.


    This pool is very strange, because all the cold air seems to come out of this pool, and it feels like an ice pool. In the middle of the pool, about 10 meters away from the edge of the pool, a huge rock protruded from the water, like an island floating in the sea.


    Because the fog is too thick, I can only see the shadow on the boulder, but I can''t see whether it''s a person or a ghost. However, when I see the shadow, my heart is beating violently and I''m nervous.


    Slowly, I approached the edge of the pool very carefully.However, just as I was about to reach the edge of the pool, a voice suddenly broke through the air: "who?"


    The sound was so powerful that it pierced the air and even dispersed the fog.


    Suddenly, I could see the figure on the huge stone in the middle of the water. There were only seven of them. Six of them were standing. They were sun Xiangru, Han Yimo, thousands of troops, and dragon slaughtering relying on heaven.


    And in the middle of the boulder, sitting motionless and cross legged, is no one else, but my father, Su Qiyao.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 885

    After searching for so long, I finally met my father. It was like finding a clear spring in the vast desert.


    In an instant, my heart jumped wildly. My emotion reached the extreme, and my excited hands were a little shaking.


    Ever since I entered the valley, my heart has been troubled by negative emotions.


    In fact, what I worry about most is not whether black Luocha has ambushed here. I am afraid that my father is no longer alive. I am really afraid that he can''t hold on and leave me.


    So, before hearing the sound of water, I was so anxious and excited. Now, really see my father is still alive, I am more excited can not help it, I finally thoroughly relieved, heart ecstasy.


    However, after the joy, my heart began to ache again. It was a kind of heartache and heartache. My nose became sour.


    Because, at the moment, my father, completely lost the original feeling of tiger and tiger, he is old, vicissitudes, tired, frustrated, does not seem to be my kuibao strong Yama father at all.


    In my impression, my father is the world''s invincible Yama, is a mythical hero, he once appeared in front of me, is a set of indomitable image, every time he can frighten my eyes, let me feel different he. Even after he was locked up in the dark hall for several months, his body was in a state of disorder. However, at the moment of his appearance, his momentum was extremely domineering. Standing on the mountain, he was just like a god descending from the earth, powerful and mysterious, powerful and unrestrained, with a sense of hegemony beyond everything.


    However, at this moment, in front of me, he is not only in a mess, but also in spirit. He looks like an old man with grey hair, tired face and stiff body.


    Although, he used to be full of white hair, but it is a kind of able white, because his face is not old, full of energy, gas cover the sky. But now, he is really like an old man over 80 years old, so old, so poor.


    My dad has changed, completely changed. In the past three months, I don''t know how he survived. But judging from his image, he must have suffered endless pain. Now he looks like a drop in the ocean, sitting in the middle of the pool, motionless, looking like he is practicing martial arts, and he is hungry and unable to move.


    And Han Yimo sun standing around my father, with thousands of troops, relying on the sky and killing the dragon, is even more demoralized. These gods of war, who once dominated the underground world, have changed their faces.


    At the beginning, they were all famous and frightening. How many people in the underground world are in awe of them and even regard them as myths.


    However, these mythical figures are so bleak at the moment. They are not as good as beggars. Their bodies are thin, their faces are haggard, their spirits are tired, and their temperament is decadent. Even Wanma, the fat man, seems to have lost his fat, and almost become skin and bone.


    And Han Yimo and Yitian, the two former beauties, also lost all their aura.


    Han Yimo no longer has the heroic heroine spirit, and Yitian has no particularly young temperament. They seem to have become withered flowers, eclipsed, and their clothes are dilapidated. Fortunately, they can cover the key parts of the body.


    However, Qian Jun was relatively miserable. He had no clothes and was standing on the boulder with his bare arms. He was already thin, but now he is even thinner. He can see the ribs. The worst thing is that there are still many holes in his spare ribs chicken, which is very painful to watch.


    It can be said that the six of them, all miserable, crumbling, but they are still supporting themselves, guarding my father''s body, for his escort. They say it''s escort, but they don''t have any deterrent power at all. They are just a few remnant soldiers.


    The once invincible gods of war, in the end, only a few of them were left, and they became like this. It is really the end of a powerful crossbow.


    However, their bodies collapsed, their momentum was gone, their spirit was tired, but their faith did not die, even if it became a candle in the wind, they still stood still, such a scene, I really sad.


    Who was that sound? I could hear it. It was Sun Xiangru''s roar. Obviously, when he heard my footsteps, he would immediately be on guard. He must have thought that the enemy was coming. After all, he could walk into the valley full of poisonous insects safely. In their view, there were only black Luocha people. Of course, they didn''t expect it was me.


    I stopped at the edge of the pool, and then I called out to them in the middle of the pool, "it''s me, solo. I''m here to save you!"


    With this cry, I almost tried my best. I hope to shout out my momentum and let my dad and their parents feel hope and let them know that Wu Lai broke through all the crises and broke into this place. I am no longer a child who needs protection everywhere. I have grown into a man of indomitable spirit. I can come to rescue them.


    Just, I roar again loud, also can''t control my heart pain, my voice has already been hoarse, my voice sounds choked, special heartache.


    Standing on the boulder, the six people heard my voice, immediately, they all followed the sound and looked at me. When they saw clearly me standing in the fog, they were directly dumbfounded, their eyes were full of consternation, and all six of them were stagnant in place, staring at me stupidly.The picture, in this moment, seems to be fixed, for a while, the wounded soldiers suddenly opened up, said: "my mother, scared me, thought the black Rocha came!"


    After all, he sat down on the ground and saw that the thin, platoon army was exhausted to the extreme. It was very nice to stand up. But in order to ease the atmosphere, he made a joke.


    The scene of the frame, finally broken, all people have returned to God, and then sun Xiangru quickly asked me: "Suluo, how do you find this?"


    Sun Xiangru''s tone was particularly shocked, and now he seems unable to believe the fact.


    Others, like sun Xiangru, are also full of doubts about this. They all look at me closely and wait for my answers.


    I didn''t explain it too much, but simply replied, "I came out of the dark moon hall and knew you came to Miao Jiang one step at first, and I immediately gathered people to get here. I didn''t know where you were. Thanks to your daughter, she felt your existence! "


    Hearing me say sun Yihan, sun Xiangru and Han Yimo face suddenly fusion, as if, my words poked in their hearts, they changed silence.


    Seeing their worries, I couldn''t help but add, "sorry, I have no way to follow her if I have to follow them!"


    Anyway, I brought sun Yihan to this grotesque place, which was to put her in danger. I know Han Yimo and sun Xiangru are afraid that their daughter will follow the incident, so I can not help but be sad. I sincerely apologize to them for this.


    However, sun Xiangru did not blame me at all. He put his hand at once and said, "it doesn''t matter. I know the character. It''s none of your business. Just, sulo, how did you get here, why don''t these worms bite you! "


    Said, sun Xiangru also surprised to see the various insects that are kept by the pool, these are terrestrial reptiles, they are around the pool, dare not enter the pool of ice water, so they can not reach the pool center of the boulder. They are like the soldiers who are looking at the tiger, all waiting on the periphery of the pool, looking at each other from the water, and encircling the seven people on the boulder.


    But only the position where I stand left a large gap, no poisonous insect dare to approach me, which makes sun Xiangru and others strange. Even I am not sure. I can''t explain it at all, but I can only say, "I don''t know. These bugs are afraid of me. I run when I see them. I don''t know why!"


    When I heard this, sun Xiangru and others'' dismay couldn''t be more serious. They looked at me carefully and then discussed the reasons. These experienced and old-fashioned Jianghu people can not explain this strange phenomenon.


    However, in my opinion, the strangest thing is my dad. From my appearance to now, he has been sitting in cross legged, indifferent, as if he could not feel his son at all. This inevitably made my heart pull up. So I asked sun Xiangru directly, "what''s wrong with my father?"


    Speaking of my dad, everyone was sad. They brush them all and fell into silence. Finally, Han Yi broke the silence and said, "your father has been practicing with great efforts and seeking breakthrough recently."


    He was sitting in the cross legged way for cultivation. He was practicing. But his training state is too bleak. Is it because he practises it that he has become an old man? How can he still have the mind to practice his skills at this moment?


    I couldn''t help but asked my dad again. After Han Yimo''s explanation, I knew that my father was helpless to do so.


    Some days ago, my father led his people, and he wanted to kill the black Luocha nest with one stroke. Of course, my father was not blind. Instead, he had a very strategic battle, and every step was careful.


    All the traps and faults set by blood Cherry Blossom were destroyed by my father. They were triumphant and killed here. But, who expected, this place is the biggest trap set by the black Basilica.


    My dad and his team were lured into the canyon, and then thousands of poisonous insects were born in the sky. As a result, it was obvious that my dad''s team suffered devastating blows, which was just a lot of corpses and died on the spot. More than three hundred people, and seven were left to die at last.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 886

    The survival of these seven people is due to their extraordinary strength. Han Yimo and sun Xiangru cooperated with each other and thousands of troops were united. They were also invincible. Relying on heaven and killing the dragon, they cooperated perfectly. They guarded against the disaster and avoided the catastrophe step by step.


    In addition, my father is personal strength against the weather, of course, also escaped the destruction of these poisonous insects.


    However, although they were not dead, they were forced into the valley and survived on the boulder, barely supporting their lives. They wanted to get out of it, but they couldn''t.


    During the period of being trapped, they all lived by this pool, and their food was also the raw fish in the pool. Now, they have eaten up all the fish in the pool. They have been hungry for several days.


    The harsh environment, the lack of food and the fierce look of poisonous insects made sun Xiangru tired and tortured. In fact, they have been unable to endure, but because of a belief in their hearts, they still struggle to support, always adhere to.


    This belief is that, for my father''s sake, my father is a man who doesn''t believe in his life. Although he is trapped, he never wants to wait for his death. He always feels that my life is up to me. Therefore, even if he is in a dead end, my father is still unwilling to die like this, and he will not sit here waiting for death.


    In my father''s opinion, the reason why he was trapped was not because he was ambushed by black Luocha. He thought that he was too weak. If he could be stronger and stronger enough to break through these poisonous insects and kill the encirclement, it would be good. As a result, my father has been practicing, trying to break through himself and become strong enough.


    In order to achieve this goal, my father has been practicing unremittingly. During this period of time, he has become a devil in addition to practicing kung fu.


    Moreover, in the process of cultivation, he was completely isolated from the world, immersed in his own world, and forgot everything. Even when I spoke, he couldn''t hear it. In other words, he didn''t care. His mind was only in his martial arts world.


    After listening to Han Yimo''s narration, my heart was torn up again, and I felt a lot of pain.


    At first, I thought that my father was defeated by the reality when he became like this. But the fact is completely opposite, he did not be defeated by reality, on the contrary, he wanted to fight against his life, even if he fell into the bottom, his fighting spirit would not be destroyed.


    He never accepted his fate, and no matter how great the tribulation was, he could not crush his will. As long as he was dead, his heart would not die. He tried every means to break through the difficulties.


    My father''s spirit, let me infinite admiration, but also let me heartache, my father''s brave life, now fell into this situation, he must also be very sad, his team of 300 people, the whole army was destroyed, including snake uncle iron uncle, countless soldiers were even ashes, this is a sad fact, how can the living people not heartache.


    Looking at the seven people on the boulder, thinking of the dead predecessors and those dense bones, my heart can not help but become more bitter, my eyes more and more red, eyes full of sadness and anger. At the same time, a belief of disobedience grew from the bottom of my heart. I would like to compete with the cruel reality like my father.


    After thinking about it, I quickly turned my eyes to Han Yimo and others, and said seriously, "I want to help you out now. What should I do?"


    I can''t wait for my voice. My heart is filled with pride and ambition. In any case, I will rescue my father and them from this ghost place. I will kill them to the nest of black Luocha together with them, so that the blood debt of black Luocha will be paid.


    When my voice dropped, sun Xiangru''s face suddenly became very serious. He raised his eyebrows and scanned the surrounding poisonous insects. Then, he turned his eyes on me and said in a deep voice, "there is only one way to save us out of here."


    Sun Xiangru''s words, my full of pride completely ignited, I do not lack of fighting spirit, not lack of perseverance, only lack of hope.


    Because, I know in my heart, the poisonous insects all over the ground are haunting demons. Although they dare not come near me, they will spare no effort to bite and poison others. Their existence is pervasive. I have no confidence that I can guarantee my father that they will not be bitten by poisonous insects. Therefore, I do not know how to take my father and others to leave here safely ¡£


    Now, sun Xiangru told me that there is a way, that is to prove that there is hope. This glimmer of hope has solved my biggest confusion and made me more and more proud. I quickly asked him, "what method?"


    Hearing what I said, sun Xiangru suddenly reached out and pointed to my right rear position. He said solemnly, "did you see that golden insect?"


    Smell speech, I quickly turn a head, follow sun Xiangru finger direction to see the past, as expected. Behind me on the right, there is a golden poisonous insect that stands out. Compared with other poisonous insects, it is obviously much more special. It feels like a little red in the green forest. Its whole body color is particularly bright, golden and vivid. Other poisonous insects are in its light. It looks very gloomy.


    From the appearance, this golden poisonous insect is similar to the dung shell beetle, but it is not a dung shell beetle, because it has rows of teeth, and are exposed. It looks particularly terrifying. Its mouth, obviously small, seems to have the ability to swallow the whole person.What is more incredible is that this poisonous insect not only has a special appearance, but also seems to have a high position, because around it, there are many poisonous insects around it, forming an arch guard against it.


    After staring at it for a long time, I turned back and asked sun Xiangru: "yes, what''s the matter?"


    Sun Xiangru immediately explained: "this golden poisonous insect is the insect emperor. All the poisonous insects are under its command. The reason why heiluocha can call on so many poisonous insects is that she controls the insect emperor. In other words, only by eliminating the insect emperor can we disperse the poisonous insects all over the place, and completely break the control of poisonous insects by black Luocha. Otherwise, even if we break through these poisonous insects, it will not help. Only by killing the insect emperor can the fundamental problem be solved! "


    Hearing this, my heart can''t stop jumping up, excited, excited, happy, nervous, all kinds of emotions crazy attack, I found treasure like, hope is open.


    Before that, I really thought that all kinds of poisonous insects were controlled by black Luocha. In that way, all kinds of poisonous insects would have to be eliminated.


    However, the world is so big that there are so many poisonous insects. After killing one group, the black Luocha can call in another. If we want to eliminate them completely, we can''t beat the black Luocha.


    But now, sun Xiangru''s words have given me a great reversal and great hope. It turns out that what black Luocha controls is only the insect emperor, and the insect emperor has the ability to command all poisonous insects. I just need to exterminate the insect emperor, I can completely break the connection between the black Luocha and the poisonous insects. Moreover, once the insect emperor dies, other poisonous insects will have no leader. I should be able to drive them away easily. Without the command of the insect emperor, they will not attack us again.


    The more I think about it, the more excited I am. I can''t wait for them to say, "OK, wait for me!"


    After that, I immediately turned around and faced the insect emperor who was the head of ten thousand insects. It looked so terrible, but I was not afraid. Perhaps due to my unique ability to make insects and animals afraid, I became not afraid of poisonous insects at all, even in the face of insect emperor. I''m confident, too, and I don''t think it''s a big deal.


    However, sun Xiangru and others attached great importance to this insect emperor. When they saw that I was so eager to face the insect emperor, their face changed a little. Sun Xiangru cautiously reminded me: "Suluo, you must not be careless. As long as you are contaminated by the insect emperor''s venom, you will be killed!"


    Perhaps, the insect emperor is really as they think, extraordinary, the venom is not generally fierce, but I am firm as before. I did not reply to sun Xiangru, but gradually approached the insect emperor step by step.


    My pace is very steady, and my momentum is also rising steadily. With each step, my momentum rises to a higher level. My goal is directly at the insect emperor, and my eyes are awe inspiring.


    The insect emperor clearly showed human nature. It felt my killing intention, and immediately squeaked. The voice was extremely sharp and harsh, ringing in the whole valley continuously.


    Accompanied by the cry of the insect emperor, there are more and more poisonous insects. They seem to have got the order. They all come close to this place and guard around the insect emperor, forming an iron armored group.


    Those dense insects, so that I do not have a dense phobia, people have goose bumps, creepy. However, the thought that as long as kill the insect emperor, can completely break the black Luocha''s control of poisonous insects, I can''t help but become more and more firm in my heart. I was almost desperate to approach the insect emperor step by step.


    As I keep approaching, I am more and more powerful, strong to overwhelming.


    This time, the insect emperor is angry, it seems to feel his majesty damaged, suddenly, it suddenly looked up, issued a more sharp cry, the voice straight into the sky, for a moment, countless poisonous insects fiercely rushed at me, fierce.


    The orders of the insect emperor are greater than everything else. These poisonous insects ignore my unique arrogance in order to command. They are like loyal soldiers who would rather risk being burned. Attack me, too.


    In the face of this fierce and incomparable army of poisonous insects, my hair stood up. However, I didn''t panic. Instead, I settled down and broke out all the natural gas in my body. Then I roared into the sky and said, "ah


    A roar, roaring out of my thousands of strength, also burst out of my body''s supreme majesty. More shock out of the boundless momentum, the wind and cloud change color, the earth shaking.


    All of a sudden, those poisonous insects that rushed at me ran away in fear. Some of them couldn''t stop their feet. They were directly shot away by my momentum. My body seemed to have set fire to the poisonous insects. The originally ferocious army of poisonous insects, in my momentum, became scattered and flustered, running and running.


    This scene is really wonderful. People can''t catch sight of me. I directly incarnate as the king of exterminating insects. All poisonous insects will be burned by my flame. No living creature can get close to me. When the insects that fell on me all fled, I immediately stepped forward and kept approaching the insect emperor.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 887

    These poisonous insects seem to be the same as human beings. The poisonous insects that I drink back in front of me are shrimp soldiers and crab generals. Those who die and die around the insect emperor are the main army, similar to the role of the guard. All of them are powerful.


    Of course, even though they are the main force and have good combat effectiveness, they dare not attack me. Even if they are loyal to the insect emperor again and see me approaching, they will retreat one after another.


    Next, the valley staged a shocking and gorgeous scene, that is, every time I move forward, the nearest poisonous insects will immediately retreat on both sides. If I take another step, they will continue to retreat and scatter on both sides, forming an unimpeded road for me to go straight to the insect emperor.


    I am like a real emperor. No one dares to stand in my way. Even the most loyal poisonous insects dare not move me. It is useless to let the insect emperor scream and command me.


    Finally, the insect emperor really felt my terror, even, it did not dare to attack me, it just looked at me closely, eyes full of vigilance.


    Obviously, this supreme insect emperor also cares about his face. Even though he knows my strength is against the sky, he does not escape. He feels like he can''t put down his face and is embarrassed to run away.


    However, when I approached step by step and came to the insect emperor, the insect king, who was personally trained by black Luocha, finally retreated and gave up the so-called dignity. Turn around and run up, this little bug, the reaction is really extraordinary sensitive, speed is also extraordinary fast.


    Of course, no matter how fast it is, I can''t let it run away.


    In the moment it just ran, my momentum will surge out and suddenly cover my whole body wide range of position. Under the influence of my momentum, the speed of the insect emperor''s escape is obviously weakened, and its every move is within the scope of my capture.


    Before it ran far away, my body suddenly jumped up and flashed directly above the insect emperor. Then, my right foot stepped down heavily towards the running insect emperor.


    My body brings out my infinite energy, and my right foot accumulates all my strength. If you go down with one foot, the power is boundless.


    Perhaps, it is my momentum is too strong, too powerful, the running insect emperor suddenly stopped, its feet seem to be entangled by something, can not move, so that it wants to run can not run. In the moment of its hesitation, my feet, with great prestige, stepped on the insect emperor''s body.


    In an instant, there was a clear feeling under my feet. I felt a tough thing, creaking and destroying.


    As the insect emperor''s ashes at my feet, the whole valley changed color, the haze dispersed, the earth trembled, roared and hissed. Only because when the insect emperor died, all the poisonous insects around him seemed to have broken the magic spell and got freedom. They moved at the same time, moving in all directions, running at full speed.


    These thousands of poisonous insects, without the command of the insect emperor, no longer care about the goals of my father and sun Xiangru. They feel the death of the insect emperor, only fear and fear. All they have to do at the moment is to run for their lives and run for their lives quickly. They almost fight for their old lives and run as fast as they can.


    Small insects, brought by the movement, almost caused the collapse of the earth, they fled the battle. It is really vast and infinite, and the speed of their escape is even more startling. Only a moment later, all the poisonous insects that had just spread all over the mountains and fields disappeared.


    Within the valley, a peaceful scene was suddenly restored. The smoke of gunpowder died and everything was silent.


    This moment, my heart''s sense of heroism is simply bursting, the whole person has become relaxed and comfortable, and quite relieved. I''m proud of myself. Proud of myself, I broke up such a terrible army of poisonous insects on my own. They destroyed my father''s people and besieged my father and his six generals for such a long time. Now, they are wiped out by me. It''s like I killed thousands of enemies by myself. It''s really brave.


    Finally, I am no longer a child living under the wings of my father. Finally, I also have the time to save my father. Suddenly, I see my own value, and my body seems to have glittering gold.


    However, exterminating poisonous insects is only the first step of success. I can''t get too carried away. After all, the insect emperor is only a poison cultivated by black Luocha. The most difficult thing to deal with is heiluocha himself. I wonder if she has any more terrible aftereffects. Therefore, I must regroup as soon as possible, and with my father and them, I will go to heiluosha to avenge my blood.


    After thinking about it, I quickly took back my right foot. Then, I didn''t even look at the corpse of the insect emperor on the ground. I turned around and walked slowly to the pool. Then I said to the stunned sun Xiangru and others with ease: "OK, it''s solved!"


    For my father, the poisonous insect is the biggest enemy. Anyone who sees a poisonous insect has to retreat and stay at a distance. Especially the king of poisonous insects, the insect emperor, its deterrent power is even more amazing. Even general Zhang Huxiao and other generals are deeply afraid of him. It seems that in their eyes, the insect emperor is more terrifying than the God of death.


    Although it is just a small insect, it can command thousands of poisonous insects, devour my father''s invincible troops, and trapped my father for so many days.


    This horrible and rebellious insect emperor was eventually trampled to death by me. It was as easy and effortless as killing a cockroach.However, I feel relaxed, sun Xiangru and other people are shocked to the whole body, they have not relaxed until now. Originally, I was able to frighten back the army of poisonous insects, which was a great miracle. But who knows, I can still kill the insect king in seconds and make all the poisonous insects disappear at once. This is a great disaster, so I quickly lifted. This is an unimaginable thing. It''s just like a dream. Who can believe it.


    At this moment, the silence of the huge valley was strange. There was no change in the whole space, not even the sound of the wind. Zhang Huxiao and Zhang Huxiao were just like being poked. He looked at me in a daze. I spoke to them, and no one responded. They were in shock for a long time. They all looked at me like monsters.


    Silence for a long time, finally, the thousand army can not help but say: "how did he do it!"


    Smell speech, Wanma shake his head while sighing: "strange strange strange, really strange, boy body is not special breath."


    Tu Long also exclaimed, "I''ve seen what a miracle is, Su Luo. It''s really extraordinary."


    Even Han Yimo couldn''t help praising: "he has grown up."


    These generals are all well-informed, but now, they all can''t explain my unique ability. They only know that I''m not an ordinary person. I bring my own light, which is a kind of light that even my father doesn''t have. The light struck all of them.


    Compared to their shock. I seem more natural. Although I can''t figure out why I have this special function, I don''t have time to tangle with this. I just want to quickly take my father and others away from this land of right and wrong. So, after a pause, I said to sun Xiangru: "Uncle sun, is the crisis over now? Can we leave now? "


    Hearing my voice again, sun Xiangru finally came to his senses. He repeatedly said, "yes, yes!"


    Other people are finally free from the shock, they have realized that the crisis that has plagued them for many days has been completely lifted, and they have regained their freedom. This makes them jump with joy and everyone comes to the spirit. For these experts, hunger can''t beat them down. The reason why they were so frustrated just now was that they felt that their hope of survival was slim. After all, it was too difficult to break through the army of poisonous insects. Now, all the poisonous insects have disappeared, and the valley has recovered its brightness and vitality. The light of hope has been kindled. Of course, they are excited.


    It''s just that their spirit is useless, because my father is still sitting cross legged, and nothing outside can affect him. He is always indifferent, which makes it difficult for us to do. I asked sun Xiangru to wake up my father, but Sun Xiangru said that when my father practises, he must not be disturbed, otherwise his rhythm will be disturbed and he will be possessed. In other words, the only thing we can do now is wait for my dad to wake up.


    But who knows when my father will wake up, and we have no time to wait. When the insect emperor is dead, the black Luosha will be disturbed. If not, she will kill her immediately. If we wait to die here, I am afraid we will fall into crisis again. But. Without waiting, there is no other way, I am so anxious, like ants on the hot pot, waiting anxiously for half an hour.


    Half an hour later, my father seemed to feel my anxiety, and finally woke up. He opened his eyes silently. At the moment, my father''s eyes became turbid, not as smart and transparent as before. Instead, it was like the eyes of a dying man, very powerless, very empty, without any brilliance in his eyes.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he glanced at Sun Xiangru and others around him. Sun Xiangru and his group immediately said happily, "ghost king, you finally wake up!"


    My father nodded his head indifferently, which was a greeting. Then, he glanced out of the pool and swept the valley.


    There were no poisonous insects all over the place. My father was not shocked. But when he found out that I was there, he was surprised. Then, he stood up from the rock and asked me, "Arlo, how did you come?"


    Look at my dad. He seems to have no idea what happened just now. He is really devoted to practicing kung fu. He really forgets himself and ignores everything.


    I can''t help it. I have to tell you why I came here from the provincial capital. Sun Yihan brought us to the canyon by his sensing ability. He said that all the poisonous insects were afraid of me. He also said that I killed the insect king and solved the pest crisis.


    When my father heard that I killed the insect emperor, he was not as shocked as sun Xiangru and others. He just fell into deep meditation. It seemed that this incident brought back some memories of him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 888

    Sun Xiangru and others were shocked when they heard about this. Wanma, an active element, came up to my father and said, "ghost king, you haven''t seen it. Su Luo is so powerful. His roar can shake off the poisonous insects climbing all over the mountain. His foot is even more shaking and trampling the insect emperor to death. It''s too aggressive!"


    As soon as Wan Ma finished speaking, sun Xiangru could not help speaking and praising me to my father: "ghost king, I think your son is really promising. He seems to have an invisible King''s demeanor. When the insect emperor meets him, he wilts and even dares to resist. This is too unthinkable!"


    Others could not help but agree, saying that I have created a miracle, and I am destined to become a master in the future.


    They boasted of me, but my father still didn''t care. He was just immersed in his memory, feeling that he was not surprised that I could kill the insect emperor and drink back thousands of poisonous insects by myself. My father seems to know a little about this strange phenomenon that I can''t even think about. However, he didn''t show any signs. He was silent and thinking in his own world.


    After a long time, my father suddenly regained his consciousness. Then, he jumped over the pool more than ten meters away and came to me.


    Seeing this scene, I couldn''t help but marvel. My father looked like a haggard old man, but his strength was still unfathomable. He had reached the peak, just like he had lightness skill. As soon as he came to me, he asked me in a deep voice: "how can black Luocha let you break into Miao territory? Don''t you encounter any obstacles on the way?"


    Obviously, my father has no longer tangled with the poisonous insects, as if it was a trivial matter, which is not worth mentioning. Now he is still concerned about my problem. He is strange that how can I break into the dragon pond and tiger den? You know, even if there are no poisonous insects, this place is close to the black Luocha''s nest. When I come here, it is almost as if I have arrived at the gate of red cherry blossom It shows that I have broken through the red cherry blossom''s defense line and penetrated into their interior, which has obviously violated the dignity of blood cherry blossom.


    According to the law, it is impossible for me to let me call my own door. Therefore, not only my father, but also sun Xiangru and others are very curious about this issue. After my father asked, sun Xiangru and Han Yimo also crossed the pool and came to me. And thousands of troops, relying on the sky to kill dragons, they estimated that they were haggard. They did not have the strength to jump so far. Fortunately, the water in the pool was not deep and had not reached the chest position, so they directly ran into the pool and came over.


    After they all gathered around me, their eyes were all staring at me, full of doubts and perplexity.


    I know that they fought all the way, but also experienced many crises. It was not easy for them to resolve the crisis of bloody cherry blossom. Finally, they fell into the hands of black Luocha. Therefore, they could not understand how I could get here safely.


    I didn''t hide it. I explained frankly: "there were several obstacles. However, they were all dissolved by us, and we also killed the main force of thousands of people, such as blood rose and poisonous rose


    In a word, shocked four, startled sun Xiangru and others were instantly stunned. It can be said, since I appeared, I have repeatedly let Sun Xiangru and other people by surprise. I seem to be a miracle, creating an extraordinary Road, who can imagine. I used to be a drag on oil, let my father worry about the little fart child, unexpectedly can grow up to this point.


    This time, they really realized that I had the ability to be on my own, and my wings had really grown out. They all saw my extraordinary.


    Even my father, after listening to what I said, was completely shocked. Before, my father was not surprised that I killed the insect emperor. But now, hearing that I broke through the trap of blood cherry blossom and killed the main force of blood cherry blossom, my father finally had a reaction, and the reaction was very big. His originally godless eyes were full of surprise, and his whole person was stunned.


    After a long time, my father suddenly showed a smile. He looked at me as if with light, he was very surprised to look at me, heroic said: "good, good, my son finally grew up!"


    When he said this, my father''s voice was full of excitement. He was happy for me, proud of me, proud of me. His joy was beyond words. The decadence and depression that haunted my father just now disappeared. It seemed that in such a moment, his face became radiant, and his passion and bravery could not help showing. So my dad is really happy.


    Perhaps, for my father, I killed the insect emperor and drove away the poisonous insects because I had a special constitution that others did not have, which could not reflect my personal ability. However, it is not the same now. What I am talking about now is that the bloody cherry blossom is the most powerful organization in China. I even use my own ability to cut all the way through the barrier of bloody cherry blossom and exterminate it The main force of red cherry blossom. What a difficult thing it is. It really shows my ability.


    Therefore, my father is no longer hiding the feelings of the bottom of his heart, he smiles, really happy, he is sincere praise me. My father used to boast about me occasionally, but it was all encouragement and encouragement for me. In his eyes, I would never grow up. He would encourage me to grow up by praising me. It can be said that his praise of me at the beginning was perfunctory. No matter how I changed, he didn''t really recognize me. He just took me as a fragile glass, always holding it in his palm, and he didn''t dare to let me take risks. This time, he came quietly without saying hello to the bloody cherry blossom. He felt that I couldn''t help him and he didn''t look up to me The power of.At the moment, I completely broke my father''s concept, he finally said that I grew up, he finally felt that I had the ability from the bottom of his heart, and he finally appreciated me without any disguise.


    Getting my dad''s approval, I''m happier than anything. I''ve worked so hard and struggled for so long. I finally let my father see my growth, and finally got his sincere praise. For me, more than ten thousand people respect, more than countless glory, all want to come freely, unconsciously, my face also appeared a deep smile, my heart, is swing open the waves of happiness.


    When I was giggling, my dad suddenly patted me on the shoulder and said, "let''s go!"


    Smell speech, I suddenly a shock, inexplicable stare at my father, doubt asked: "where to?"


    My father immediately stepped forward and made a bold voice as he walked: "settle accounts with black Luocha and Yang Tieqing!"


    At this moment, my father''s brilliance was ignited again. His voice was so vigorous and powerful, his steps were so steady and vigorous. His whole body radiated the light of self-confidence, and he recovered his original appearance.


    The other people present were also affected by my father''s momentum. Immediately, they were all shocked and quickly followed my father''s steps.


    There are only seven people left in the once invincible team, but their momentum is still determined by the heaven. The seven of them are worth thousands of troops and have an irresistible momentum. It''s daunting.


    I look at their back, which is full of gas. I can''t help but feel more excited. It''s both gratifying and exciting. Just a moment ago, they were still lonely on the boulder, depressed and gloomy. Now, in a twinkling of an eye, they have changed into individuals, becoming so lofty and magnificent. This really makes me very happy, at the same time, I am very, very excited, because, I am going to fight with them against the black Rocha.


    Thinking of this, I quickly stepped forward to keep up with my father.


    A group of eight of us quickly shuttled through the valley. The air in the valley was still cold, but it was neither gloomy nor terrifying. None of those terrible poisonous insects disappeared. We walked all the way, completely unimpeded.


    Soon, we went out of the valley and into the canyon outside.


    As soon as we get to the canyon, we can see that a vast group of people are rushing towards this side. They are extremely large, and their momentum is brilliant, and their pace is even more hasty. When my father and I walked out, a loud and clear voice burst out of their group immediately: "the boss is coming out!"


    Obviously, this extraordinary group of people, that is my brother, with the sound of that loud and clear voice, immediately, the vast front of the team will be like the rising tide of the sea, surging, all people are excited to rush towards me.


    I went ahead, met the brothers, and asked, "how did you get down?"


    Hear my question, many brothers just like birds, chirp to answer me, they you a word I a word, almost everyone is excited to tell me. It''s a pity that they are so numerous and their voices are so confused that I can''t hear them at all.


    Finally, Qiqi came up to me and explained in a loud voice in my ear: "we saw the poisonous insects on the top and disappeared in an instant, so we made sure that the crisis of the poisonous insects was relieved. However, you have not come out all the time, and we are worried that you have been ambushed by black Luocha. Therefore, we just ran down to see how you are. It''s good to see you now, and everyone is very happy. "


    Qiqi''s tone is full of excitement, and her voice is a little shaken. For my safe return, my brothers are all excited and confused. Even Qiqi, who has always been calm, has not concealed her excitement. Even her eyes are red now. It can be seen that she is very concerned about my safety. Worry about me all the time.


    I looked at Kiki deeply and said softly, "I said I would be OK!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 889

    Hearing the words, Qiqi grinned. At this time, my father and his general came to me. As soon as they came, my group of chirping brothers stopped talking and the noisy scene suddenly quieted down.


    Obviously, my brothers, all felt the dignity of my father and others, so they dare not be free to make noise.


    Although my dad is a man and so on, the image at this moment is very down-going. And, everyone knows that they are out of trouble because of me, but this does not affect their glorious image in my brother''s heart. For my brothers, ghost king is the eternal myth and the object of their life reverence. Therefore, at this moment, they only admire the hero they admire , I dare not offend my father and other people.


    The scene was silent for a time. Finally, sun Yihan broke the silence. She rushed and fell into sun Xiangru''s arms and cried out with a sob: "Dad!"


    I hope that for so long, sun Yihan finally met his father, of course, will be excited. Compared with Xiaofang''s excitement, sun Xiangru is more calm. He just gently touches sun Yihan''s head, and doesn''t speak anything, or he knows in his heart that the battle has not ended, and it is not a time for happy reunion at all.


    Han Yimo, she has not known sun Yihan yet. At this moment, she can only look at Sun Yihan by the side, and pass her mother love with her eyes.


    The atmosphere of the scene was completely melted, and then grandpa Bai walked out of the crowd and greeted my father: "Qiyao, are you ok?"


    Facing grandpa Bai''s concern, my dad didn''t say much, just shook his head, indicating that he was OK. After a few seconds, he opened his mouth and said to Grandpa Bai: "you still come!"


    Listen to my dad. He didn''t seem surprised at Grandpa Bai''s arrival, but he was just a little bit sorry. Maybe, let Grandpa Bai get the old bone back out of the mountain. It was not my dad''s intention to see it. He wrote to Grandpa Bai at that time, and hoped that Grandpa Bai would take me away. But now, everything has changed. Grandpa Bai and I didn''t retreat. Finally, my dad saw my achievements. So my father is no longer good to say anything.


    After greeting grandpa Bai, my father turned his eyes to my brother. He looked at my people, including Qiqi, with his muddy eyes, and he looked at them one by one.


    After sweeping a circle, my father could not help but voice: "the next generation is daunting, the next generation is daunting!"


    Now, my father seems to have fully recognized my army. He knows that my brother can go deep into the tiger cave with me and hit the old nest of black Luocha, which is enough to prove that they are all hard-blooded men, soldiers who are fearless of life and death, my sincere brother and capable team. Such a team makes my father have to praise.


    My brother, praised by my father, was like they had won great honor. In a moment, their spirit was full of energy, and they all played chicken blood, and they were very bright in their eyes. For them, it should be the greatest success to be sure of the ghost king. At this moment, they suddenly felt that everything was worth it. Even if they gave their lives, they also sacrificed the glory, which also had great significance.


    Next, my dad didn''t say more, but went straight into the main question. He told everyone in the presence that we were going to challenge the problem, that is, to directly tap the blood Cherry Blossom nest, and destroy the black Rosa.


    Because my dad''s team was destroyed, now, we can only use my horse and blood cherry blossom to compete. At present, the people in this canyon are all our fighting power. Before we hit the headquarters of blood cherry blossom, my father and my brothers stressed that defeat the main army of blood cherry blossom, such as blood rose, does not mean destroying blood cherry blossom, even if it is not injured The essence of blood cherry blossom, that is, the blood Cherry Blossom nest is the real dragon pond tiger cave, and may not come out when you go in.


    Although my father said the situation was very serious, my brothers still have to do it. We have worked together all the way. Now, only the last step is needed to destroy the cherry blossom. Moreover, in this last step, my father and I are united. This is also the myth of the underground world. If we are the pioneer, who will retreat. Fight for revenge or honor. Brothers are full of blood, vowing to destroy blood Butterfly.


    Seeing my brothers'' momentum so high, my father is very happy, and I am also very happy, but also passionate, father-child alliance war, this is really a matter of great expectation for me. Now, I can''t help but be excited.


    Of course, our father and son are united. I am sure to be my father''s deputy. Although I am the leader of the war, I am the leader of the war, but I am about to lead the soldiers to fight. I am a young bird, and my ghost king father is far away from him. Therefore, the commander in charge of this attack on the bloody Cherry Blossom nest is under the sole responsibility of my father.


    Without much delay, my dad immediately began to rectify the team. To be honest, my dad really had a set of instructions on the army. He had the spirit of pointing the river and mountain in every word. Originally, my 600 + team members were very chaotic, but it was arranged by my father. Immediately, the order was in order, especially in every high-level of the war, they put their value into use. Even five instructors, my father''s old teammates, were given heavy responsibilities.In an instant, my team has completely changed and become a real mighty iron and blood fighting group.


    After my father had finished his work, Han Yimo and others returned to normal after a short rest and food supplement. They didn''t look so depressed and tired.


    Everything was ready, and then my dad ordered the crew to set out again.


    We don''t know the location of black Luocha''s nest, but my father is very clear about it. Therefore, my father and others, as pioneers, lead the way, and other people follow them to march towards the bloody Cherry Blossom nest.


    The way to heiluocha''s nest is in this canyon. However, there are too many hills in the canyon, and all the roads look similar. Just like the maze, people can''t tell the southeast from the northwest. However, my father''s sense of direction is very strong, he is walking on the ground in this labyrinth like Canyon, walking fast.


    We this brigade, follow my father left and right around, constantly shuttle.


    On the way, my brothers still couldn''t help asking me how I scared off those poisonous insects. How to make all the poisonous insects retreat? They couldn''t hold back this doubt. Even Qiqi and grandfather Bai were very curious.


    I didn''t hide it. I answered truthfully, saying that I didn''t know what was in my body. When the poisonous insects saw me, they were scared away. They also told them that I killed the insect emperor. The insect emperor was the root of directing the poisonous insects, so all the poisonous insects retreated.


    After listening to my explanation, although the brothers still don''t know why, they are proud of me and praise me one after another, saying that I must not be an ordinary person.


    Their praise is like a torrent of water. Now, my image in the eyes of my brothers is no lower than that of my father. They follow our father and son, this pair of new and old myths, and they don''t know how surging they are. With us, they are absolutely fearless. That is to say, it is the way to the black Luocha nest. Even if my father has explained, where is the most dangerous A dangerous place. Brothers are still relaxed, full of their hearts, only lofty feelings.


    Along the way, our team, not a bit nervous, but full of laughter, it seems that we have played a victory song in advance.


    After walking for a period of time, we finally walked out of the labyrinth like Canyon, leaving the canyon, we immediately found that the surrounding scene changed, the front, the environment was fresh, the trees and flowers grew luxuriantly. The insects are active, the birds are singing and the flowers are fragrant. It is a lively scene that makes it really like a place where people exist.


    Sure enough, when I arrived here, my father immediately said sternly, "be careful, be ready for battle at any time, and you will be in the black Luocha nest soon!"


    My father''s words, let us this lively team, immediately solemn up, although, in front of the environment is very beautiful, with the most simple side of nature, like a paradise, but we are not in the mood to appreciate, we know, in this beautiful environment, there are a group of people, very terrible, they are waiting for us, covetous, perhaps, they have After setting up a huge pit, waiting for us to jump, so each of us raised our vigilance, the atmosphere of the whole team. Become extremely serious.


    The next road, compared with the previous Canyon Road, is much smoother, but we walk very slowly, because we should always be cautious, in case there is an ambush around. Our team, arranged by my father, is very orderly even in the March. Although we have made full use of our defense measures, we will still have some worries when we get to the old nest of black Luocha. Even I feel uneasy.


    In my heart, the black widow has always been a mysterious existence. Even after I hit here, the more I couldn''t see black Luocha. I killed her nephew, eradicated her main force, and exterminated the insect emperor. All of these did not lead to the black Luocha. Finally, we had to find her nest. It was a bit too strange. I don''t understand. The black Luocha is the last What are you thinking? Is she hiding any plot?


    The more I thought about it, the more uneasy my heart became. However, after walking for a long time, we still didn''t encounter any obstacles. Seeing that we were about to arrive at the hometown of heiluocha, she didn''t set a trap on the road. We walked all the way with the wind and water. After passing through a small jungle and bypassing a stream, we finally came At the destination.


    However, by now, the time has come to the evening, and the sky is gradually getting dark. As far as we can see, a big stockade emerges under the dim sky ahead.


    My father stopped first. Then, he looked at the stockade and said in a deep voice, "that''s the hometown of black Luocha and the headquarters of bloody cherry blossom!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 890

    The moment we saw the stockade, all of us stopped. It covers a very large area, just like a huge military camp. There are many wooden houses in the stockade. Even when it''s time to cook, there are cooking smoke from the top of many houses. It seems that ordinary people are cooking. Moreover, we can hear the crowing of chickens and the barking of dogs It seems that, as usual, there are ordinary people living in the village.


    We don''t think Hei Luocha doesn''t know our existence, but she doesn''t give any abnormal signs. She is really a mystery. The more unpredictable, the more terrifying.


    We can all feel that behind the calm, there must be unknown storms. Therefore, at this moment, we were all worried. Our faces were dignified and our brows were tight. My father, the leader, was relatively calm. He had a kind of temperament that he was not afraid of the weather. Even if the atmosphere of the stockade was normal and strange, my father didn''t care. He just said calmly, "go!"


    With my dad''s order, we all started to move forward again.


    There is only one road to the stockade, which is paved by pebbles. Walking on it seems that we can enjoy foot massage and make our bodies comfortable after a long journey. However, our hearts are always heavy. Every step we take, we only feel one step closer to the abyss of hell. That kind of quiet fear erodes US invisibly. Our team is just like this It was shrouded in the dark wind, and everyone revealed a gloomy color.


    My dad and I were at the top of the line, and the rest of us followed us in an orderly way, rows and rows of people, unstoppable. Of course, under the appearance of majestic, it is our cautious and uneasy heart. We are walking cautiously and constantly approaching the stockade.


    The entrance of the stockade is a large gate frame made of wood. Just like the city gate, there is a row of characters on the top of the door frame. However, it seems to be Miao language. I can''t understand what it means.


    However, on a stone tablet standing outside the gate of the village, it was engraved with Chinese characters. When we approached, the words on the stone tablet immediately came into our eyes, and we could see that it read: "no personnel of the surname Su are allowed to enter the village."


    At the moment of seeing these words, my father and I almost stopped at the same time and didn''t get close to them. The other brothers also stopped and did not move forward. Our mighty brigade stood at the door of black Luosha.


    At this moment, I seemed to freeze the frame, staring at the eight characters. The literal meaning is easy to understand, that is, the surname Su can not enter the stockade. But I actually from this word between the lines, feel black Luocha to my father extreme hatred, hate to the bone marrow. She carved this hatred on the stone tablet without concealment. Even, all the people with the surname Su were on the blacklist of black Luocha. She put the stone tablet at the entrance of the stockade, which was obviously a sign to all the people in and out of the village. Her black Luocha and Su were irreconcilable. With hair standing on end,


    is as like as two peas. Its implication seems to be that this place will become the burial place of the people surnamed su. When the tombstone is set up and the pit is dug, we will jump in.


    Thinking of this, my heart couldn''t help shaking. Originally, I couldn''t figure out why there was no movement in heiluocha. She didn''t come out of the mountain to deal with us or set up obstacles on the road. All these are too abnormal. Abnormal let me guess black Luocha''s mind.


    However, at this moment, I suddenly understood that the reason why heiluocha did not act was to wait for us to come. She seemed to have prepared a grand banquet of conspiracy in her nest. Once we were hooked, she would bury us all here. Let''s go back to the scene.


    Unconsciously, I felt cold all over my body. The chill pierced into every pore of my body. I didn''t dare to think about it any more. I quickly turned to ask my father, "what should I do?"


    My father was completely deaf to my question, as if he had not heard it. His eyes were fixed on the words on the tombstone, and there were thousands of stories in his eyes. He felt that he felt this more deeply than I did. What he saw was not only the hatred of black Luocha, but also the plot and trap. He seemed to have been recalled and touched the heartstrings.


    After a long time, my father finally moved his sight away from the stone tablet and looked up to the big stockade in front of him. Then, he spoke slowly and made a heavy voice: "we''d better not go in and call them out!"


    My father''s tone is full of unspeakable feelings. Obviously, it''s not his pleasure to quarrel with black Luocha. How to say, he had been the favor of black Luocha, and was deeply loved by black Luocha, he used the feelings and strength of black Luocha, and finally abandoned her mercilessly. Therefore, my father has always felt guilty for her. If it was not the last resort, my father would never take anyone to attack here.


    My father lived in this stockade for a period of time. He must know that there are many ordinary people here besides the people in heiluocha. If they are attacked inside, innocent people will surely be harmed. This is not what my father would like to see.


    I also know that, no matter what the reason, we should not harm the innocent people and destroy the families of ordinary people. Therefore, I did not want to fight in. After a pause, I nodded to my father and said, "OK!"As soon as the voice dropped, I stepped forward. Standing at the forefront of our team, I straightened my chest, faced the gate of the stockade, and yelled: "black Luocha, you come out for me!"


    The voice was deafening and earth shaking. I almost roared out all the momentum in my body. I wanted to strengthen my confidence through this roar. I also wanted to boost the morale of my team through this roar. What''s more, I wanted to stimulate the black Luocha through this roar.


    No matter what intrigues the black Luocha has set up, I believe that as long as she stands up and faces us head-on, we will not be afraid of her. I have hundreds of elites here, and my father, the king of ghosts, who can''t be defeated. If the main force of the black Luocha is destroyed, the remaining forces will certainly not be strong. If we fight openly and honestly, we will have absolute confidence.


    However, it seems that Hei Luocha didn''t want to fight with us, because my roar didn''t work at all. In the end, a woman who passed by the village gate complained to us: "what''s the noise?"


    After saying that, she ignored us and left. It seems that my army has no deterrent power at all, and is ignored directly by the people in this stronghold.


    I didn''t expect that even ordinary people in her stronghold are so crazy that they can ignore such a huge team as us.


    This time, I feel more and more strange, as if everything here is unusual, an ordinary person can not be so confident, since they can not care about us, it shows that they must have expected that we will come. In other words, the black Luocha has been fully prepared, but we are all here now, but she does not come out. This makes me feel that her ambush trap is in the stockade, and she wrote on the stone tablet that the personnel with the surname Su are not allowed to enter. Maybe it is the method of encouraging us to enter and enter her trap. Her ultimate goal may be to make the village a tomb for us, and the stone tablet at the gate of the village is our tombstone.


    Of course, these are just my guesses. For such a enigmatic figure as Hei Luocha, I may not be able to guess her real mind.


    While I was dreaming, my father suddenly walked forward and came to my side. Then, with his eyes full of coagulant elements, he gave a startling roar at the stockade: "black Luocha, Yang Tieqing, I''m here, you come out!"


    Compared with my voice, my father''s voice is more powerful. As soon as he opens his mouth, he feels that the sky and the earth are changing. The sky over the stockade is shaking with my father''s roar. The chickens and dogs in the stockade are scared to stop barking. It seems that even the animals are feeling the crisis, but there is still no movement in the stockade people.


    Finally, the big army behind me was in a commotion, and all the brothers could not bear it. In their opinion, the black Luocha was too arrogant to come out. Some people thought that the black Luocha was too arrogant and even ignored the ghost king. Therefore, they could not bear it. They yelled in one after another, shouting higher and higher, showing the strongest fighting intention of the brothers.


    My father turned a deaf ear to my brothers'' clamor. However, his momentum was getting stronger and stronger. At that moment, he suddenly clenched his fist and roared up to the sky: "come out of here!"


    A roar, like a tsunami, shook the sky and the earth, the entire huge village seems to have suffered the earthquake, the earth seems to shake. We''re in it and we just feel dizzy.


    As the sound of my dad''s roar faded, finally. Inside the stockade came the sound of a group of people running in order.


    Soon, we saw that more than a dozen men in black ran out of the stockade and waited outside the village gate.


    These are masters of great strength at first sight, but they are very small compared with our army. Obviously, they are here not to fight with us, but to greet someone.


    Sure enough, when these people were in line. A tall figure came out of the stockade.


    At the moment I saw him, my heart suddenly raised. I couldn''t help but see a cold light in my eyes. I can''t help but know this person. I can''t remember what he did to me at the beginning. He is my old enemy, Wu Tianhao www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 891

    At the moment, Wu Tianhao has not changed at all. He is still dressed in a suit of clothes and shoes, dressed like a dog and a hypocrite. As soon as he appeared, he pulled the corners of his mouth and said to us mysteriously, "you are here at last!"


    Listening to his tone, he seemed to be waiting for us here, which more and more confirmed my idea. I couldn''t help but believe that Hei Luosha is here waiting for us to take the bait, just. Isn''t the ambush she set up in the stockade? Why did Wu Tianhao come out again?


    I don''t know. I don''t know what the black Luocha means. She is so unpredictable. Even Wu Tianhao in front of her is also an enigmatic gesture. He is filled with a breath of insight, which is most unbearable. It is his words, full of deep disdain for us.


    This Wu Tianhao is the same thing. If he despises me, it''s better. After all, I''m a younger generation, but he is still so frivolous in the face of my father, you know. He used to be just a driver of my father. Now, he not only betrays my father, but also dares to despise my father, which is really hateful.


    Even if my father could bear it no longer, he couldn''t stand such a mean person. His eyes flashed with cold light, and his voice was extremely cold: "Wu Tianhao, you traitor, dare to appear in front of me!"


    When I said this, my father had already burst out killing intention. Obviously, his hatred for Wu Tianhao was not weak. No matter how, Wu Tianhao was also a traitor. What my father couldn''t stand was betrayal. Especially, the traitor also revealed a haughty air at the moment, which made my father unbearable.


    However, Wu Tianhao still keeps his calm attitude. He is not afraid of my father at all. He also looks as if he is taking it for granted. In the face of my father''s anger, he just casually replies: "I didn''t betray you. I was originally a person of Yang Tieqing, and I have always been!"


    As soon as I heard Yang Tieqing, my father''s face suddenly changed. For a moment, all his anger seemed to turn to Uncle Yang. He didn''t want to talk nonsense with Wu Tianhao any more, and said directly, "call your master Yang Tieqing out!"


    My father''s voice doesn''t sound emotional, but that sentence of your master is full of irony. He slapped Wu Tianhao heavily. Obviously, in my father''s eyes, no matter how arrogant Wu Tianhao is, he is just a dog. My dad doesn''t want to talk to the dog. He just wants to find his real enemy, uncle Yang.


    But Wu Tianhao, he seems to care nothing about my father''s ridicule, his face is still that cheap, even, he also sneer, then Yin and Yang strange way: "sorry, Su ye, he is not here!"


    His tone, really want to beat, standing on the side of me, have a kind of impulse to hit him, not to mention my father, suddenly, my father''s momentum suddenly came out.


    With fierce momentum, my father roared at Wu Tianhao: "do you want to die?"


    My father got angry. Although he didn''t care to talk to Wu Tianhao, he was so perfunctory about Uncle Yang. It was difficult for my father to be angry. We all came here to find black Luocha and uncle Yang. But now, Wu Tianhao says that uncle Yang is not here, and my father certainly won''t believe his lies. My father should know Yang Shu and Hei Luocha very well. He knows that they are not people who shrink back from the battle. In particular, this is the home of black Luocha. And black Luocha and uncle Yang have been trying to deal with my father. Or, they are waiting for my father to come to the door. How could they leave here?


    Wu Tianhao made fun of my father on this issue, which was to make an attack on Tai Sui''s head. He completely angered my father. This time, my father really killed Wu Tianhao. It felt that if Wu Tianhao said a half empty word, he would die without a burial place.


    But even so, Wu Tianhao is still full of confidence. He is not afraid of my father from the beginning to the end. Even if he violates my father''s dignity, he doesn''t care. All of a sudden, he held his head high. He took a step forward. Then, he sorted out his tie, looked at my father with pride, and said confidently, "I don''t want to die. You dare not kill me!"


    This also highlights Wu Tianhao''s confidence. It seems that he is invincible in the world with a few soldiers and crabs. Even in the face of our thousands of troops, he is not afraid at all and dare to challenge my angry father.


    As a matter of fact, everyone knows that Wu Tianhao dare to act boldly, not because his strength is so strong, but because he is relying on him. Because the position he is standing in is the nest of black Luocha, and he has someone to support him behind, so he dare to be so arrogant.


    However, my dad''s intention to kill has completely broken out. He doesn''t care where this is and why Wu Tianhao has confidence. He only knows that the dog who didn''t pay attention to him should be damned.


    Almost as soon as Wu Tianhao''s voice dropped, my father yelled: "I want to die!"


    With this roar, my father swept to Wu Tianhao like a whirlwind.


    But just as soon as my father started, Wu Tianhao said in a hurry: "kill me and you won''t see the leader!"


    When Wu Tianhao finished his speech, my father''s figure had reached him and was about to make a move, but he heard this. My dad''s action stopped suddenly, and his face suddenly solidified. Then, he looked at Wu Tianhao fiercely and said in a deep voice, "what do you mean?"Seeing my father like this, Wu Tianhao''s face suddenly showed a sense of satisfaction. It seems that he used his own strength to suppress the ghost king, which is a very proud thing.


    He left his hands behind him, then pulled the corners of his mouth and said haughtily, "because I stay in this stockade to show you the way. Don''t you want to see the leader and Lao Yang? They''re waiting for you somewhere else! "


    Hearing Wu Tianhao''s words, my heart suddenly shakes. My brain, as if instantly opened, entangled with my doubts, was finally solved at this moment.


    I finally understood why there was no obstacle along the way. Why did we make a lot of noise in front of the gate of the stockade, but the people inside were still indifferent. Originally, they were not here at all. They were waiting for my father in other places. Does this not mean that the trap set up by heiluocha is not in the stockade, but in another place? And that''s where black Rocha is waiting for us?


    Is Wu Tianhao''s words credible? What if he lied to us?


    In this regard, my father is also very cautious, he did not believe Wu Tianhao''s words completely, only said in a cold voice: "where?"


    In the face of my father''s doubts, Wu Tianhao suddenly gave a mysterious smile. Then, he swept past my father and walked straight ahead, saying: "you come with me, I''ll take you there!"


    Of course, Wu Tianhao didn''t go to the stockade, but to the layman. He passed my father and passed me by. The dozen men in black immediately followed Wu Tianhao''s footsteps.


    I didn''t stop Wu Tianhao, but went to my father and cautiously said to him, "Dad, what kind of plot is that black Luocha playing?"


    To be honest, I don''t know whether to believe Wu Tianhao or not. If what he said is true, is black Luocha holding a Hongmen banquet for us. Should we go to the banquet?


    Up to now, I still feel that I can''t understand the black widow''s routine, and my father, he did not make a rash decision. He did not respond to my questions. He just kept weighing Wu Tianhao''s words.


    At this moment, all of us stood still and did not move. After all, we really had a hard time getting to the gate of heiluocha''s house. We could not follow Wu Tianhao because of his words. It''s a big deal. I can''t make a decision. I have to wait for my dad to make a statement.


    On the other side, after Wu Tianhao walked for a while, seeing that we had not responded, he couldn''t help turning around and mumbling: "Mr. Su, when have you become so timid? What are you worried about? I''m afraid I''ll take you into a trap. It''s not the same where to set a trap. Why bother to take you there? The leader just doesn''t want to be stained with blood at her own door. She has found a good space and is ready to bury all of you! "


    After saying this, Wu Tianhao added: "of course, if you don''t believe it, just take someone to the stockade!"


    Although Wu Tianhao''s words are frivolous, they also sound like a general. But it makes sense. Indeed, if the black Luocha really intends to set traps, why not set them on the road we have to go through? Moreover, this is indeed the hometown of heiluocha. She should not want her own home to be infected with bloodbath.


    As I pondered, my father had already made a decision. He stepped forward and solemnly said, "go!"


    In terms of the experience in the world, my father is much richer than me. It is obviously impossible for Wu Tianhao to play tricks in front of my father. Therefore, since my father has made up his mind, I can''t say anything. Immediately, I also follow my father''s steps.


    My father has always said everything. No one dares to refute his decision. Therefore, we all turned around and prepared to start.


    However, grandfather Bai was a little worried. He was also the only one who dared to doubt my father. When everyone obeyed my father unconditionally, he stopped my father directly and said in a low voice, "Qiyao, I''m afraid there is a fraud."


    Hearing this, my father shook his head and said seriously: "no, black Luocha is a conceited person. She knows that I have broken through her defense line, and she knows that war can''t be avoided. She''s not afraid of me. She wants to come. She''s ready to fight me to death


    When the voice dropped, my father went on. His steps were firm and his words were firm.


    Originally, I was full of vigilance to black Luocha, always thought that she would do something conspiracy. Now, hearing my father''s words, I suddenly feel that I think too much. Maybe, the black Rocha is not as complicated as I thought. Because I don''t know her well, I can''t understand her. The more I can''t understand her, the more terrible I think she is.


    However, for my father, black Luocha is not a mysterious figure. They are old acquaintances. My father should be very familiar with the character of black Luocha. Since my father firmly believes that she has chosen the battlefield and is ready to face us head-on, it should not be wrong.


    I believed in my father, so, after he took his steps, I immediately waved my hand and ordered, "keep up


    All of a sudden, the whole army of our army was out. Wu Tianhao grinned with satisfaction. Then, he stepped forward again.


    My army followed closely. At this moment, my heart was no longer full of doubts and fears, only pride and blood. No matter how confident the black Luocha was, in short, as long as it was a frontal confrontation, I was not afraid. I like such a fair and aboveboard battle. Even though the other side was strong, I could maintain momentum and fight it to the end.Therefore, I am not only not afraid, but also full of expectations for the next challenge of black Luocha. My brother, like me, has high morale and momentum.


    But we have not gone a few steps, suddenly, a clear and familiar voice broke through the air: "wait


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 892

    It''s a woman''s voice. It''s not loud, but it''s so abrupt that all of us unconsciously stop and look back at the source of the voice.


    I saw a graceful figure running out of the stockade in a hurry. Her feet were disordered and her expression was anxious. Her eyes were full of worry.


    When I saw her, I was in a daze, and the pride in my heart suddenly stagnated because she was Miaomiao.


    Many of my brothers know Miaomiao, so no one stands in her way. He made way for her.


    Miaomiao almost ran to my side in one breath, but she didn''t come to look for me. As soon as she arrived here, she immediately ran to my father and said to my father anxiously, "Uncle Su, if you really love Arlo, let him go back now. Don''t let him follow you, he will die!"


    The appearance of Miaomiao made me very surprised. In particular, I hit the nest of bloody cherry blossom, and she even wanted me to go back, which made me unable to understand


    I clearly remember that when I first encountered the poisonous conspiracy of bloody cherry blossom, Miaomiao appeared. At that time, she specially advised me to go back, saying that I must not fight the bloody cherry blossom and never die.


    However, I killed morphine in front of her, and I broke through the obstacles of red cherry blossom, destroyed its main force, and even rescued my father. I think all these can prove that I have strength at least. I am not as vulnerable as she thought.


    But how can I think that in the end, Miaomiao would even come out to stop me. Of course, she may know that she can''t persuade me, so she directly persuaded my father.


    At first, my father certainly didn''t want me to take risks. He was more worried about my safety than anyone else. Because of this, he took advantage of my training in the dark moon hall and led the team to the blood Butterfly nest. Moreover, when he was trapped, he wrote to grandfather Bai to let him take me to hide.


    However, from the moment I rescued my father, my father''s idea changed completely. He really saw my ability. He thought that when I grew up, he would like to fight with me against the enemy. But now, Miaomiao suddenly ran out and said such a word to him, which shocked my father instantly and could not help asking, "what''s the matter?"


    Hearing this, Miaomiao can''t wait to say: "the leader wants to kill him. If he goes, he will die!"


    Miaomiao''s tone is very anxious. My father frowned when he heard it. It seems that he has taken this matter seriously. After all, if there were no special circumstances, Miaomiao couldn''t be so excited, or, if there was no absolute assurance, Miaomiao would not say so sure. My father cared about my safety and would certainly attach importance to it. However, Miaomiao was ultimately the child of Uncle Yang, and my father could not completely believe her words. Therefore, for a while, my father fell into meditation. There was no statement.


    At this time, I stood up and said with displeasure to Miaomiao language: "if black Luocha wants to kill me, I have to see if I have this ability!"


    I don''t mean to be arrogant, but to Miao Miao. I just want to let her know that my strength is not weak. She doesn''t have to look down on me again and again. Although I know that she is good for me and worried about my accident, she always advises me. But I just don''t like her denying my ability.


    Suddenly, Miaomiao heard my voice and became more and more anxious. She turned to me and said, "Suluo, I''m not kidding. What I said is true. This time, the leader''s main target is you. If she really wanted to kill your father, your father would have died. She wanted to use you to torture your father. Now, you have violated her dignity again and again. She is determined to want you to die. She has been absolutely prepared to take your life in front of your father. You used to seek your own death! "


    When she said this, Miaomiao''s speed was very fast and her voice was very loud. She seemed helpless and urgent. She almost cried out all her inner feelings.


    This kind of Miaomiao is definitely not a disguise. Her eyes are transparent. It''s pure worry and anxiety. Therefore, my father can''t help but believe what Miaomiao said. He thought black Luocha was in an open space, waiting to face him head-on, but now listening to Miaomiao''s words, my father seems to be wavering. He realizes that things are not as he thinks Simple.


    As a result, when I was preparing to refute Miaomiao, my father suddenly looked at me and said seriously, "Arlo, do you want to think about it?"


    Hearing my father''s words, I didn''t think about it for half a second. I directly refused him and said, "don''t think about it. I won''t shrink back. Since I decided to come to Miao, I''ve put my life and death aside. Dad, if you really respect me, don''t try to persuade me again


    I know that although my father affirmed my ability, after all, I was his only son, and he did not dare to risk my life at all. I also know that my father was touched by Miaomiao''s words because he said that I was the target of black Luocha. My father himself was not afraid of black Luocha, but he was certainly afraid of black Luocha against me, even more afraid of her to deal with me, So he tried to persuade me.


    But when I finally got to this stage, how could I possibly flinch in the face of the battle? I must help my father to sweep away the bloody cherry blossoms. No one can shake my determination. Even though the black luochabu is trapped in the net, I will not hesitate to wait for me.My father saw my determination. He also knew my character. He knew that I had decided something. Nine cows couldn''t move me. So he didn''t advise me any more. Instead, he turned to Miaomiao and said in a determined tone: "son, I know you mean well, but don''t worry. I''ll protect Arlo. He will be OK. You can go back first."


    After that, my father immediately ordered, "let''s go!"


    As soon as the order was given, our whole army was out again.


    I said goodbye to Miaomiao and immediately followed my father''s pace.


    Miaomiao couldn''t stop us. He could only hiss and yelled: "what I said is true. You should believe me!"


    However, what Miaomiao said could not stop us from marching. After we walked for a long time, Miaomiao suddenly uttered a heartrending voice: "Suluo, you are a fool!"


    There was despair in the cry, but I didn''t look back at her, but I could clearly feel that she cried and she cried for me. It seems that this time, she was 100% sure that I was in danger. She thought that I would die in the hands of black Luocha, so that I would suffer so much. Even if my father was with me, Miaomiao still believed that I would die.


    However, the more she is like this, the more I have to prove myself. Even if I know that the road ahead will be more dangerous than I imagined, even if I know that Miaomiao is so sure that I will die. This is not a groundless story, but I can not stop. In any case, I will end up with heiluocha, and I will fight a big battle with my father side by side.


    Full of agitation of the heart, I stepped on a powerful step, and kept moving forward, never looking back.


    Wu Tianhao and those men in black are still at the forefront, acting as guides and leading our army forward. The dark sky gradually lost the last bit of brightness, becoming more and more dark, and then the moon floating clouds, the whole land, relying on this weak moonlight to illuminate.


    We walked in the moonlight with firm steps, but we were also cautious. Although we knew that Wu Tianhao really took us to see black Luocha, we were still afraid of ambush in the middle. Therefore, during the March, we kept a certain distance from Wu Tianhao and kept vigilant at all times.


    The night breeze brings out a trace of coolness, but the cool wind can''t disperse our blood. All of us are full of passion and strong sense of war.


    Half an hour later, at last, we came to an open area. It was like a prairie, but it was surrounded by jungle. Wu Shenghao stopped at the center of the ground


    As soon as Wu Tianhao''s voice fell, suddenly, there was a sound of crackling in the dark area directly in front of us. Then, the fire blazed everywhere, and countless flames lit up on the flat land in an instant. These were the lights from the fire pot.


    as like as two peas of fire pan came out, the vast open space of the fire basin stood by many people. Their dress was completely unified, all black robes, exactly the same as those of Wu Tianhao.


    At present, the total number of these black robed soldiers is about 600, which is no less than that of our side. They stand upright and orderly in rows, which is a bit of the style of the ancient army. It is irresistible at a glance.


    No wonder the black Luocha is so confident. It turns out that she is really ready for the army to stand in this battle, and their momentum is really frightening. Their whole bodies are wrapped in black, and their faces appear and disappear in the flickering fire light. They look terrible and frightening, just like hell''s death.


    Seeing this scene, we all stopped at once, arranged a battle, and formed a confrontation with each other.


    Wu Tianhao and others, who led the way, walked into the crowd without a sound. Then, they integrated into their team and drowned in the crowd.


    The scene is still for a moment. The picture is fixed on the open land surrounded by the jungle. On the huge ground, there are braziers burning flames. There are two huge teams in the front of our team. My father and I are standing in the front of the team. The other team is like a bean curd, which is a square team without leaders.


    But in a flash, the bean curd was suddenly cut off from the middle, and the soldiers in black suddenly scattered on both sides, leaving a road in the middle.


    Then, a figure came out slowly from the road. The man was dressed very formally and meticulously. He looked like the chairman of a company. All over his body, he was haunted by the temperament of a businessman. However, such a person had a distinctive momentum. Under the appearance of his businessman temperament, it seemed that he was full of the power against the heaven, and his feet were not anxious or angry Step, more like a thousand pounds of force, the grass was his step in the general depression.


    As soon as he appeared, the Black Legion became a foil, and all the brilliance was focused on him. Under the salute of all the black robed soldiers, he finally walked out of the crowd, and then, he stood in the front of the whole team, leading the way.


    The firelight shot at his face, let me see his face clearly, this face is so familiar, but at the moment, I feel strange, this familiar and strange person, is the person who raised me up and treated me like a son, uncle Yang, Yang Tieqingwww.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 893

    Uncle Yang has not changed. His appearance and temperament are the same as at the beginning. However, his feeling in my heart has changed. Up to now, I can''t see him completely, let alone what he is thinking. At this moment, I just feel that there are five flavors in my heart.


    However, uncle Yang didn''t look at me at all since he came out. It can be said that he ignored all the people in the audience. He just stared at my father with his deep eyes. Then, in the silent night sky, uncle Yang''s voice sounded: "Sugo, you''re here!"


    With the sound of Su Ge, Yang Shu called very naturally, as if they were still very close brothers. From Uncle Yang''s tone, he could not feel his hatred for my father at all. He didn''t exude a sense of war. It seemed that he was really greeting an old friend.


    It was because Uncle Yang''s tone was so soft that the atmosphere of the scene suddenly eased a little. Without that kind of sword drawing and crossbow stretching, the two armies just stood upright in the same place as a puppet man.


    As our commander-in-chief, my father has been searching for uncle Yang and hated him to the core. But now, when he finally saw Uncle Yang, he didn''t show any anger. In other words, he was suppressing his emotions. Outsiders could not see that he had expression fluctuations. He always maintained his unpredictable image, his turbid eyes, one He stares at Uncle Yang as if to see through uncle Yang.


    After a long pause, my father spoke leisurely and calmly said, "Tieqing, give me an explanation!"


    Smell speech, Yang uncle can''t help shriveled mouth, relaxed said: "explain what?"


    Obviously, my father asked why Uncle Yang had betrayed him, but Uncle Lin''s rhetorical question was like he didn''t know what had happened. He felt that uncle Yang didn''t care about the betrayal at all. In other words, he didn''t feel that he had betrayed my father at all.


    If Wu Tianhao was the one who said this, my father would certainly be angry. However, for uncle Yang, my father could always bear it. Maybe it was the deep love between their brothers. Maybe my father just wanted to get the reason. Before he knew the reason of his betrayal, my father would not break out easily. Even if he felt hurt again, my father would bear it.


    However, the feeling of patience is irritable. Compared with my good brother in the past, he is more worried. In order to relieve the boredom in his heart, my father didn''t immediately answer uncle Yang. Instead, he asked me, "is there any smoke?"


    I didn''t carry a cigarette, so I quickly asked for a cigarette from my brother. Then, I put the cigarette in my father''s mouth and lit it for him.


    My father smoked a few cigarettes quietly, silent for a long time, he continued to speak: "talk about you and Jingwen matter!"


    Jingwen, of course, is my mother Ye Jingwen.


    Every time I mentioned my mother, my father would be full of sadness, and this time, behind my father''s calm words, there was not only sadness, but also endless pain.


    I finally know why my father suddenly wants to smoke, because only smoking can suppress his pain in his heart. Otherwise, he may not even open the voice. The betrayal of his best brother has been a painful thing for him. Most importantly, it has something to do with the woman he loves.


    In my father''s eyes, my mother''s business is always the biggest thing, and also the last thing he would like to mention. From childhood to adulthood, my father never said more about my mother in front of me. Now, he has to speak in front of thousands of people. It''s hard to imagine how he can say it without brewing feelings.


    But Uncle Yang, hearing my mother, his expression finally changed. His eyes suddenly filled with a very complex look, as if he combined love and pain together, and more memories lingered in front of him.


    Immediately, uncle Yang also took out a cigarette to smoke, deeply smoked two mouthfuls, he just slowly opened a way: "I and Jingwen matter, don''t you know at all?"


    Hearing this, my father almost did not hesitate to answer: "I don''t know!"


    Uncle Yang took a deep puff of smoke again. Then, he shook his head, looking helpless and painful. With this bitterness, he narrated leisurely:


    "when Jingwen appeared in our army, I saw her at a glance, and later I fell in love with her. However, I never mean to speak. When I finally got up the courage to tell you about it, you told me that you liked Jingwen and you wanted to chase her.


    At that moment, I was confused, and my heart burst. I had all kinds of pain, but I couldn''t say it. Finally, I could only bury that love in my heart and encourage you to pursue her, because I treat you as a big brother in my heart. I don''t want to argue with you, not at all.


    However, I never thought that Jingwen at that time had fallen in love with me. We were in love with each other, but I dare not show my love. I can only pretend to be stupid and pretend that I have no idea about her. I have always been your strong backing.


    When you were in the army, you were an outstanding representative in every aspect and a model of the soldiers. Jingwen''s father, who was our commander at that time, valued you very much. You are relying on the respect of the leader, so regardless of Yan Jie''s feelings, directly to the head of your feelings for Jingwen. The chief tacitly agreed that you two could communicate, but he made a condition for you to reorganize the order of the underground world. Without saying a word, you resolutely agreed, and soon retired from the army.You left, of course, I am not good to stay in the army, because I do not know what attitude to face Jingwen, so I also followed the discharge.


    Since then, you have chosen the road, I have chosen to go into business. I originally wanted to live a peaceful life like that, but who knows, Jingwen came to me again. She saw that I like her, so she actively encouraged me to go to her home to propose marriage. She always stressed that the person she loved was me, not you.


    I''m afraid to destroy the brotherhood between us, I didn''t promise her, but Jingwen is a very stubborn person. She said to me that she would never marry you in any case, and asked me to make it clear to you. She said that our brother''s relationship was good and that you would understand me.


    Jingwen''s persistence moved me, I really can''t let her go, because I really love her, my love is no less than you, I also know that emotional things can not be forced, you and Jingwen together will not be happy.


    So, I''m going to find a chance to talk to you. However, I didn''t expect that you who entered the underground world have changed and completely changed. The former Su Qiyao is no longer here. What is more is a myth of the underground world, a frightening ghost king! "


    Speaking of this, uncle Yang suddenly stopped, he raised the cigarette in his hand and took a hard puff. I can see that uncle Yang has been immersed in memories. He talked about so many past events like nobody else. All these things were unknown to me before. Uncle Lin never disclosed it to me.


    However, at this moment, on the eve of the war, uncle Yang told us all that he had experienced with my parents. His voice was full of bitterness, and his eyes had fallen into deep memories.


    At this moment, the huge battlefield, silent, everyone''s breath, all become light, the whole scene seems to be filled with a solemn and sad atmosphere.


    After taking a deep breath of smoke, uncle Yang continued to speak:


    "until then, I really felt your strength. No matter whether it was because of love, your bloodiness was completely revealed, which made me feel terrible. It also made me fully understand that your love for Jingwen is not so simple on the surface, you are very persistent, and you have paid for her till death Everything. If I had told you about Jingwen and me at that time, I think that we would not only be unable to do it as brothers, but also would fight against each other. I didn''t want to be like this, so I quit completely.


    In order to let Jingwen die for me, I hurt her heartlessly and said a lot of unfeeling words. In order to make her believe, I still bring all kinds of women to my side every day, just to let her have no fantasy about me.


    Those days, is my most painful time, I almost lost myself, just to let Jingwen die, later, she really despair, did not look for me.


    And you, through several years of hard work, have created a different myth, reorganized the order of the underground world, and completed the task assigned to you by the leader. Therefore, you retired from the Jianghu and handed over a perfect answer to the Ye family. The Ye family also fulfilled the promise of that year and allowed you to be with Jingwen.


    However, the object you want to contact is Jingwen, not her family. If her family agrees with you, can you be together?


    You are wrong. You are wrong from the beginning. You don''t know what Jingwen wants, let alone understand her. You just try to conquer the Ye family and let the Ye family admit you, but you don''t know how to capture her heart. You spent several years on that road, and you missed the best time.


    So, after you retire, no matter how hard you try and how good you are to Jingwen, you can''t move her. You don''t understand love, and you never think about your own reasons. You just think that Jingwen dislikes you and your life experience is not good. You are not convinced and disobey your life, so you take advantage of the drunkenness and forcibly give her to XX! "


    At this point, uncle Yang''s voice choked. Perhaps, this incident touched the most extreme pain in Uncle Yang''s heart. Those who made him calm like this could not restrain their sadness and emotion.


    At the moment, uncle Yang''s eyes are very red and red. Even his eyes are wet. His eyes are like the cigarette ends in his hands. The two kinds of light reflect each other, making Lin Shu more and more desolate.


    All the people on the scene were completely shocked by Uncle Yang''s words, but also by his emotions. The field was dead and silent. No one made any comments. Everyone looked at them in silence.


    In particular, I was shocked to the point that I was almost out of my wits. My heart was shaken for a long time, and my emotions wrapped around me like silk. I really didn''t expect that the story between my father, my mother and uncle Yang would be like this.


    I used to want to know about my mother for countless times, but my father didn''t tell me. The only thing he said was that he was sorry for my mother and I, saying that he was forced to have a relationship with my mother before giving birth to me.


    Although my father said this, I was still young, but I always remember vividly. I know that my father is guilty to my mother. However, I don''t know that the story in the middle is so tortuous. My father is so crazy about my mother. He was really for my mother. He would take the initiative to retire from the army when he was at the peak of his life, and devoted himself to the ground for my mother The next world, finally for my mother, gave up the position of underground emperor.


    Because of my mother, my father''s life trajectory changed and changed, but in the end, he still hurt many people, especially uncle Yang, who has been selflessly loving my mother, but finally suffered unspeakable pain.Uncle Yang''s pain was too deep and oppressive, and the whole audience couldn''t help breathing.


    Time passed silently. After a long time, uncle Yang''s cigarette was burned out. Then, he threw away the cigarette end in his hand, then looked at my father and said very strongly: "Sugo, I admit you love Jingwen, but your love is too overbearing!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 894

    This time, uncle Yang finally showed his strength and hegemony, as well as his deep anger. He broke out the depressed emotion completely. He was very dissatisfied with my father''s practice, and he was accusing my father.


    And my father, he has been shocked by the long speech of Uncle Yang, so that at the moment, uncle Yang accused him, he did not have any reaction, he seems to be sorting out the words said by Uncle Yang, the story inside let my father can''t believe, but also let my father''s heart churn like a tide.


    Although, his surface did not change much, but through the rhythm of his breathing, I can fully feel his inner turmoil.


    After a long time, my father gradually calmed down some mood. Then, he looked at Uncle Yang deeply and said, "why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    For so long. My father also said such a sentence, and his tone was a little trembling. It can be seen that his mood was so painful that he didn''t want to quarrel with Uncle yang to this day. Therefore, he blamed uncle Yang for not telling the truth earlier.


    Maybe, if Uncle Yang told the truth earlier, my father might not treat my mother with such stubborn love. Maybe, he might choose to quit voluntarily and fulfill my mother and uncle Yang, because my father attached so much importance to the brotherhood between him and uncle Yang.


    However, uncle Lin didn''t tell my father the truth because he cherished their brotherhood and was afraid of breaking up. But at the end of the day, instead of telling the truth, they met each other. This was the worst result that they were not willing to do, but it happened.


    After listening to my father''s words, uncle Yang''s eyes became more and more red, and his emotion became more and more excited. He hoarsely called to my father: "we two grew up together, and I know you better than anyone else. If I had said that, we would not have been brothers. Now, at least, we have been brothers for so many years, haven''t we? "


    A word, uncle Yang said extremely bitter, his voice, floating in the silent night sky. It stimulated the hearts of everyone present, and even more stimulated my father. Suddenly, my father suddenly threw the cigarette end in his hand and roared: "if you have to say it earlier, we will not be able to go to this step now!"


    My father''s voice was also full of despair. Of course, he didn''t want to fight against uncle Yang. In his opinion, if Uncle Yang had told the truth earlier, the tragedy would not have happened. So at this moment, my father''s temper came up.


    But for my father''s words, uncle Yang didn''t care. He just pulled the corners of his lips and showed a bitter smile. Then, uncle Yang took out another cigarette and took a puff.


    The firelight of the cigarette end is shining gently, reflecting the sadness in Uncle Yang''s eyes.


    When the ash fell, uncle Yang spoke again. He made a very sad voice to my father: "Sugo, do you know what I hate most about you? It''s not that you forced her to have a relationship with Jingwen, nor did you drive her crazy step by step. But you let her give birth to your child and let her become mentally abnormal. Even if she has no feelings for you, she will at least have feelings for the child. If you destroy her, you will ignore her. Are you still a man?


    Aren''t you a God fearing ghost king? Aren''t you omnipotent? How can you let the Ye family take her away, how can you let her go, how can you let a mother lose her child? If you''re a man, you''re responsible for her all your life.


    Or, you don''t force her from the beginning, don''t contaminate her. If not for you, Yanjie''s life would have been so wonderful, but because of you, she went crazy and ran away from home after being taken back to Ye''s house. I want to look at her, there is no chance, I just want to quietly look at her happiness, at least know that she is safe, but even this is impossible. Now as long as I see you, I can''t help but think of Jingwen and hate you. Do you understand


    In the end, uncle Yang was so heartbreaking that he finally exposed his hatred for my father. This kind of hatred is so painful that uncle Yang can''t help but turn against my father. Because my father destroyed my mother''s life. Originally, in Uncle Yang''s opinion, as long as my mother''s life is good, he doesn''t care about anything.


    But the fact is, my mother is crazy. My father is not responsible for my mother. My mother was taken back to her mother''s house. What''s more, if my mother''s life is good at Ye''s, uncle Yang can be at ease, but my mother is missing.


    You know, my mother is a mental disorder, no self-care ability, she disappeared, how to live alone. Who knows what she will experience when she wanders abroad, which will make her more painful than death. Maybe, she has died. How can uncle Yang endure such a result? Therefore, he would hate my father so much. This hatred is not so simple as to take love, almost as deep as blood feud.


    After listening to Uncle Yang''s words, my father''s eyes were red. He was never afraid of the weather and the earth, and my father was very strong. At this moment, his eyes were red, and his sorrow was extreme. For a moment, he couldn''t speak.


    After a long time, my father finally opened his mouth and uttered an endless desolate voice: "Tieqing, what you said is basically right, but there are some things you still don''t know. Jingwen doesn''t dislike me, but her family doesn''t recognize me at all. They let me reorganize the underground world, but they just want to use me. When I do, they allow Jingwen to be with me on the surface In fact, it still intervenes behind the scenes.In the eyes of the Ye family, they are great nobles, and I have a low status. Even if I try hard, I can''t change my background. I''m not qualified to marry them. Therefore, they are also quietly behind the quiet text to arrange a suitable target. I made an animal thing that day because I knew the real intention of the Ye family. I didn''t want to admit my life. I didn''t want to accept it. I wanted to let the Ye family have no room for maneuver. I just wanted to get Jingwen, but I didn''t expect it. In the end, I hurt her.


    After learning that Jingwen is pregnant with my child, the Ye family is very tough to kill the child and try to deal with me. It''s Jingwen. She forced her death to protect me and her children. Although she didn''t love me, she knew that things had happened and could not be retrieved. She left her resentment and chose to accept her life. She was willing to live an ordinary life with me. The Ye family had no way to deal with her.


    But, I can''t imagine, after Jingwen chose to be with me, she has been depressed all the time. After giving birth to Arlo, she has developed into mental disorder. Before, I didn''t understand why she tried her best to protect me since she didn''t like me and was willing to be with me. Now I finally understand that she is because of you


    Speaking of this, my father''s voice has become hoarse. Originally, according to my father''s personality, no matter whether things are right or wrong, he is lazy to explain. He is the king of ghosts and an insurmountable myth. He doesn''t need to waste his lips and words with others. But now, in the face of Uncle Yang, a good brother, he is willing to explain it carefully. But when it comes to sadness, his mood is almost breaking down, and his eyes are even redder.


    When he calmed down, he continued: "Jingwen can choose to accept my life, protect me, and follow me. I feel that I can''t get rid of you. She must still have you in her heart. Only when she knows that she has no hope with you, she will compromise and try to accept me. But the kind-hearted she, the heart has suffered the pain we do not know, she is in the tangle and pressure, slowly lost themselves, finally gave birth to Arlo, he is also crazy.


    The Ye family knew that there was something wrong with Jingwen and immediately sent someone to take her away. Do you think I want to leave Jingwen? I don''t want to, but I have no way. With my ability, how can I stop the Peng family from doing things? I did that to Yan Jie. They didn''t kill me in the face of the children. It was good. However, the Ye family still strictly prohibited me from walking into the capital. They asked me to completely stop my contact with Jingwen.


    I know in my heart that Jingwen is crazy because of me. If I force her to stay by my side, I will only harm her. Besides, the medical conditions in the capital are also good, and her home is more suitable for her recovery.


    But I can''t think that Jingwen will disappear. For me, she is more important than my life. If I didn''t want to take care of laizi, I would like to pay my own life to go to the capital to find her, but I had to take good care of Arlo. So, even if I was worried about her, I didn''t dare to set foot in the capital, so I had to entrust others to help me find her.


    For a long time, I have not given up letting people find her, but for so many years, we can''t find out the whereabouts of Jingwen. In fact, we all know that she may have died. It''s just that we don''t want to accept it.


    These years, I have not a day is happy. After Arlo became a director, I took the initiative to go to prison. I felt sorry for Jingwen and wanted to atone for myself. Don''t you know that? "


    My father''s words are full of emotion and endless regret. All the people on the scene have been deeply listening to the past buried for many years. The atmosphere solidified again. The sad atmosphere wrapped me up and even devoured me. My soul seemed to be shaking, and my heart was shaking. No matter how I said it, I was the crystallization of the past All the people in the matter are closely related to me. They are the closest and most intimate people in the world. However, the end of the story is that they are all hurt.


    My dad has been in prison for years because of his confession.


    Because of his hatred, uncle Yang designed to frame my father, leading to a war between the two.


    My mother has been missing for many years. Her whereabouts are unknown. She may even be dead.


    Who is happy to see the sad ending? In the end, the source of everything still comes from the word "emotion"


    in the end www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 895

    Love really does harm to people. I feel that my father and uncle Yang have been crazy about love for half their lives. The saddest thing in the world is that the brothers fall in love with the same woman. In particular, in the end, neither of them has got the woman, and the generation of women can''t be happy. This is the evil fate that makes my father and uncle Yang become enemies.


    However, this long-standing feud is slowly dissolving in Uncle Yang''s accusation and my father''s confession.


    At this moment, the hatred between my father and uncle Yang seemed to have dissipated. They stood quietly in the night wind and looked at each other silently. Their eyes were still very red, but there was no hatred in their eyes.


    However, my mother''s business is still a stem, is a river, separated in the middle of their two brothers, so that they are difficult to reconcile.


    The night became more and more quiet, and the two teams were still facing each other, but the leaders of the two teams, my father and uncle Yang, had no intention of fighting. They looked at each other for a long time and were silent. Finally, my father took the lead in breaking the silence and sincerely said to Uncle t Yang: "Tieqing, no matter how much resentment you have against me, I am willing to accept it, and I am willing to bear it, but It''s not now. Today we''d better put down the old grudges for the time being! I admit I was wrong, but you don''t have to help the bloody cherry blossom to help the tyranny! I don''t want to fight with you, all right


    Obviously, my father has given up everything. He doesn''t care about Uncle Yang''s cheating and betraying him in the past. Because he understands uncle Yang''s sufferings, he is willing to accept uncle Yang''s punishment. However, he doesn''t want uncle yang to be involved in the red cherry blossom team. Tonight, my father just wants to settle the grudge with red cherry blossom, and he doesn''t want to be involved in Uncle Yang.


    Indeed, although Yang Shu and Miaomiao were in the blood cherry blossom, they didn''t really hurt my father and me. My father didn''t want to meet Yang Shubing, so I didn''t want to. Anyway, he was my adoptive father and Miaomiao''s father.


    But I didn''t expect that, for my father''s proposal, Yang Shujing flatly rejected: "no, it''s not my intention to deal with you all the time. It''s heiluocha who wants to solve the enmity with you, and I have to help her!"


    Hearing this, my father''s brow suddenly frowned, puzzled way: "why?"


    All of a sudden, Yang Shuyang raised his face and looked at the boundless night sky. His eyes became more complicated. His thoughts seemed to stretch very long. In the long melancholy, uncle Yang made an infinitely ethereal voice: "because she is Miaomiao''s biological mother!"


    Uncle Yang''s voice, like smoke, was floating in the air, but it hit people''s hearts heavily. It shocked all the people present, especially me. I felt as if I had suffered a heavy bomb, and I became totally destroyed in an instant.


    Tonight is destined to be an extraordinary night. The war has not yet started. Just listening to Uncle Yang''s dialogue with my father here, I feel like I''ve been on a roller coaster. Too many surprise shock me, let me suddenly seem to accept.


    About my mother, once I was a blank, but now, I know all her stories, and I am shocked by her family background. Unexpectedly, the Ye family is so powerful that even my father is so afraid of them.


    You know, at the end of the day, there are no people or things that my father is afraid of. However, he does not dare to offend the Ye family at all. Even because of the Ye family''s warning, he dare not even set foot in the capital.


    As for the love triangle between my father, my mother and uncle Yang, the emotional relationship is already complex enough, but it turns out that the fact is much more complicated than I imagined. This is actually a four corner love that can''t be explained clearly.


    Black Luocha loved my father, my father loved my mother, and my mother loved uncle Yang. Finally, uncle Yang and black Luocha got together again. Even with their crystallization, I was surprised that their child was Miaomiao.


    No wonder Miaomiao ran away from home, suddenly into the blood cherry blossom, can do whatever he wants in the blood cherry blossom. It turns out that she is the biological daughter of heiluocha.


    But it''s unscientific at all. Yang Shu loves my mother, while Hei Luocha loves my father, and they are both devoted to love. According to reason, Yang Shu and Hei Luocha can''t have any feelings. How did they get together and give birth to a daughter?


    Moreover, Miaomiao is one year older than me, although it is calculated by month. She was a few months older than me, but she was still born earlier than me. So, before my father and my mother had sex, uncle Yang had already had sex with the black widow. It was just too chaotic. The more I thought about it, the more confused I felt, the more my brain would explode.


    At the scene, the person who was more shocked than me was my father. Uncle Yang was my father''s best brother, and black Luocha was my father''s admirer. Both of them had a lot of relationship with my father. But now, these two people suddenly became a pair. Where my father reacted, he became silent.


    Once again, the audience fell into absolute silence, and in the silence, a figure appeared slowly in the night. This person is the daughter of Uncle Yang and heiluosha, Miaomiao.


    At this time, Miaomiao is passing by our army and walking towards uncle Yang. It seems that she has heard uncle Yang''s words. Her steps are very slow and heavy. After a long time, she came to Uncle Yang and said in a hoarse voice, "Dad, is that true?"Obviously, before that, Miaomiao didn''t know her mother was heiluocha, so now she would be shocked like a walking corpse.


    Seeing such blossoms, uncle Yang''s eyebrows could not help but frown. However, since he said this in front of thousands of people in the audience, he didn''t intend to hide it. So he directly threw the cigarette end in his hand. Then, he reached out and touched Miaomiao''s head and said kindly, "really, it''s time for you to know the truth."


    Hearing uncle Yang''s affirmative reply, Miaomiao''s tears filled her eyes in an instant and then slipped down. She did not restrain her sadness. Her expression was full of tangles and pains. As if, for his mother is black Luocha, Miaomiao only feel pain. She looked at Uncle Yang in despair and said sadly, "what''s going on here?"


    Miaomiao''s doubts are also the doubts of the whole audience. No one can really understand that uncle Yang and heiluocha should come together. At this moment, almost all the eyes of the audience were staring at Uncle Yang, waiting for uncle Yang''s answer.


    Facing the attention of the audience, uncle Yang is not in a hurry. He just looks at Miaomiao with complicated eyes.


    After a few seconds of silence, uncle Yang finally opened his voice and explained the cause and effect of the matter.


    It turns out that Yang Shu and Hei Luocha did not have any feelings at all. They were able to get to know each other because of the middleman, my father Su Qiyao.


    At that time, my father gave up his position for my mother, retired from the world and pursued my mother wholeheartedly. He hurt uncle Yang unconsciously. At the same time, it is clearly hurt the black Luocha.


    Hei Luosha accompanied my father to fight all over the world and gave everything to my father. She certainly hated her. She wanted to revenge my father at the first time. However, she didn''t choose to hurt my father, but hurt herself. She went to my father''s best brother, uncle Yang, in order to achieve her own report Complex behavior.


    At that time, uncle Yang was in the most depressed mood. He hurt his beloved woman and pushed my mother away completely. When my father retired from the world, he still watched my father pursue my mother. The pain was even more difficult to say. He could not complain about his sufferings. He could only use wine to drown his worries.


    That is to say, when Uncle Yang''s soul was most fragile and depressed, black Luocha suddenly appeared. They became drinking friends and told each other their heartfelt feelings. When two people in the same situation were together, they could find common emotional pain. Therefore, when they chatted, they talked deeply, and at the same time, they drank too much.


    The role of alcohol, coupled with emotional compassion, made them unable to stop, and eventually had a one night stand. Of course, there was no love between them at all. There was only dog blood, a kind of emotional dog blood plot.


    Through this night''s relationship, uncle Yang and black Luocha have changed. Uncle Yang tried to cut off the past emotional distress and learn to put it down completely. Even black Luocha seemed to ease the pain in her heart. She did not choose to continue revenge, but left alone.


    After that, uncle Yang''s life was peaceful again. Originally, uncle Yang has slowly opened his mind, just like to live a peaceful life, but who thought, after one thing after another, constantly impact on Uncle Yang.


    First, my father forced a relationship with my mother, and then my mother gave birth to me and became insane, and was picked up by the Ye family. Finally, my mother disappeared. All these things stimulate uncle Yang severely, and on the other side, black Luocha there, unexpectedly give uncle Yang corresponding stimulation.


    After leaving for more than a year, Hei Luocha sent uncle Yang a girl who was a few months old. This little girl, of course, was Miaomiao.


    At the same time, uncle Lin also found that a new organization, blood cherry blossom, is quietly developing. The leader of this organization is black Luocha.


    At that moment, uncle Yang deeply understood that the enmities and enmities between them could never be resolved. The disordered feelings interwoven by him, heiluosha, my father and my mother would definitely cause a battle. He and my father could no longer have pure brotherhood. Uncle Yang was kind-hearted, and he didn''t want to be enemies with my father, but he I''m stuck in that knot. I can''t get it off.


    Now, 20 years later, everything that should come has come. Uncle Yang and black Luocha are on the same front, opposing my father together. This is not what uncle Yang wants. The reality has pushed him here step by step, and he can only follow this route.


    After describing the past, uncle Yang couldn''t help but breathe out a long breath. He finally revealed the secret that he had buried in his heart for many years. Finally, he could not be oppressed by the inner feelings. He seemed to get rid of it.


    However, uncle Yang relaxed, my father and I feel more heavy, my father''s eyebrows tightly locked, eyes full of pain. His white hair fluttered gently in the wind, and his figure was completely frozen and motionless.


    And I, always like a big stone, too heavy.


    Although uncle Yang has explained everything clearly, my mind is still in a mess and has not been eased. I think that my birth is already a tragedy. Unexpectedly, the birth of Miaomiao is just the beginning of the tragedy www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 896

    Unexpectedly, Miaomiao''s birth is more dramatic than mine. She is the product of revenge of an era. There is no emotion between her parents. Her arrival is a tragedy. She is more pitiful and miserable than me.


    Therefore, at this moment, Miaomiao is almost crazy. Her tears are like the water breaking the dike, which is constantly overflowing. Her sadness is flowing upstream into a river, which is flooding to the extreme.


    The atmosphere at the scene became very strange. Everyone''s emotions were infected, but no one spoke. Finally, my father broke the silence. He looked at Uncle Yang with his deep eyes and said in a deep voice, "Tieqing, you''d better take Miaomiao and leave, don''t get involved in this. You know, I don''t want to hurt you. You are a man of conscience, but also a person of general knowledge. Although you and black Luocha have children, you have no feelings. You should also know that heiluocha is no longer an ignorant girl at the beginning. She is completely insane now. The bloody cherry blossom is a cancer of society. If such an organization exists, it is a kind of harm to the country, and I must eradicate it! "


    In fact, up to now, not only my father, but all the people in the audience should understand uncle Yang. They know that uncle Yang is not bad in heart. He only opposes my father and forms an alliance with heiluosha just because of some kind of hatred and responsibility. His infatuation and his sense of responsibility have moved everyone. No one is willing to make enemies with such a person.


    My father, in particular, attaches great importance to the relationship with Uncle Yang. This is the brotherhood cultivated from childhood to adulthood. How could he have the heart to fight against uncle Yang.


    Therefore, my father wants to dissuade uncle Yang. He just wants to aim at black Luocha. After all, black Luocha has really changed. Although my father owes her, it''s all before. Now black Luocha is not the simple person at the beginning. She has become a snake and scorpion woman. Her blood cherry blossoms permeate every corner, poisoning human beings and her existence, no matter what It is harmful to the society, to my father, to me, and to my brother. My father certainly will not allow such people to exist.


    However, uncle Yang didn''t agree with my father. After listening to my father''s words, he suddenly led Miaomiao over and pulled her to his side. Then, uncle Yang looked at my father solemnly and said, "brother Su, you don''t have to persuade me any more. I will not quit today. I love Jingwen, but I can''t do anything for her, which makes my conscience uneasy. However, heiluocha, no matter what, she is Miaomiao''s own mother. If she is willing to give birth to a child for me, she is doomed. I can''t treat her as a passer-by. I owe her a debt. Therefore, I must help her. Even if she dies, I will have no regrets. "


    Uncle Yang''s words completely expressed his firm position. He was such a strong minded man that he could be affectionate to any kind of love.


    To my father, uncle Yang made the most selfless brotherhood. At the beginning, he gave up his favorite woman for the sake of this brotherhood.


    For my mother, uncle Yang is also the biggest infatuation, so many years, uncle Yang always only has this woman in his heart, and because of this woman, he can''t be brother with my father any more.


    Although uncle Yang had no feelings for the black Luocha, he did his duty. After all, they had a daughter. Uncle Yang could not stand by and watch her.


    What''s more, it''s time to end the feud between right and wrong. Uncle Lin will not leave like this.


    Uncle Lin''s insistence made my father''s eyebrows tighter. Although he knew uncle Yang and his stubbornness, he couldn''t bear to fight against uncle Yang. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say it. He looked like he wanted to stop talking.


    This is the first time I saw my father so tangled and miserable. It''s really distressing to see him like this.


    Of course, uncle Yang also felt my father''s love. Why didn''t he cherish this brotherhood? Otherwise, he would not have this attitude today. Seeing my father''s entanglement, uncle Yang couldn''t help speaking again. He looked at my father very seriously and said with deep pain: "Sugo, you don''t have to worry about me. It''s you. You shouldn''t let Arlo follow me. Black Luosha will really kill you He is the son of you and Jingwen. Can you bear to watch him go wrong


    Hearing uncle Yang''s words, my father''s expression changed again and became very dignified. Both uncle Yang and Miaomiao said the fatal problem, that is, black Luocha wants to kill me, which is what my father cares about most. Therefore, the tangle in my father''s eyes is not there, instead, perseverance. The momentum of his body, also slowly rising, a profound breath lingering in his body.


    Then, my father suddenly stretched out his big hand, stroked my head, and made a very heroic voice: "with me, black Luocha can''t move a hair of Arlo!"


    However, just as soon as my father''s voice fell, a very bleak female voice followed the air raid: "what a big tone!"


    The voice was very cold and abrupt. It was just like the thunder and lightning in the sky, which caught people off guard. Even, her voice had a strange effect. It felt that all the living creatures nearby were scared to be silent. There was no sound of insects or birds in the jungle around. At this moment, the huge scene was really quiet, even like the wind I was scared to stop by the sound. It was very strange.


    It can be said that this female voice is the most shocking female voice I have ever heard. The momentum contained in the voice can cover everything, boundless and overwhelming.Having seen Han Yimo, poisonous rose, blood rose and other top female heroes, I have no prejudice against women''s martial arts attainments. I deeply understand that as long as I practice hard, both men and women can achieve superb martial arts. But at this moment, hearing this bleak female voice, my heart was broken by the town, and my soul was shocked to fly. It''s too hard to imagine. It''s really incredible. How can a woman''s voice be so strong?


    The whole scene, everyone is in a deep shock, a long time back to God.


    When the voice slowly dissipated, finally, a figure came out of the jungle behind the black letter army.


    The square line of the black robed army, at the moment, still has a middle road, and the figure who appears in the jungle walks directly into this road and comes towards us.


    Under the fire light, the figure of this person is gradually clear, but we still can''t see her face clearly. She gives people the feeling of ghosts in the night, which is very dangerous and terrifying.


    The most obvious thing about her is that her white hair is completely traceless. It reflects with my father''s white hair, just like two Kongming lanterns. However, she is different from my father. Although my father''s hair is gray, his body is bulky, and this person''s figure is extremely thin. He has no meat at all, only skin and bone, like a skeleton. If there was a gust of wind, it might blow her down.


    Maybe it''s because she is too thin and hard to walk. So at the moment, she is clutching a crutch, saying that the crutch is not a crutch, or a very ordinary bamboo stick, which is almost as tall as her people. She is relying on the bamboo stick to get closer to us step by step.


    A little way, she walked for a long time, until she came to Uncle Yang, she slowly stopped.


    At this time, I finally see her face, this look, my heart can not help shaking, the whole body is cold feeling. Because, her face is really terrible, her facial features are not bad, but her face is thin like a skeleton, her thin eyes and cheeks are sunken, and her nose and Huan bone are very protruding. Moreover, her skin is very poor, her face is covered with spots, and she looks very disgusting. There is no normal place in her whole face, which is more than a ghost.


    I know, this woman is not very old, but. She has white hair and is as thin as firewood. She is dressed in coarse linen and clubbed with a bamboo stick. She looks like an old lady in the twilight. If you don''t feel her momentum and imagine her terror, you will only find her pitiful and desolate just from the old-fashioned appearance.


    Although. I have never seen her, but from the sound she just made, I can guess that she must be black Luocha.


    For this woman, the whole audience seems to be afraid of her. Even uncle Yang sees her, they all consciously pull Miaomiao to one side. On the air field, she is really unique, no one can defeat, she stands in front of the black robed team, just like a Yaksha, terrifying and unique.


    After she stood still, she raised her head gently and glanced at my father. Then, she made a cold and piercing voice again: "Su Qiyao, for so many years, I didn''t expect that your tone is still so crazy. Do you really think you are invincible in the world?"


    As soon as this person spoke, the sky suddenly changed color, and I felt numb all over. Her voice was colder and colder, which could really pierce into people''s bones. The most important thing was that her expression when she spoke was particularly cruel. Her sunken eyes were full of hatred for my father.


    But my father, he didn''t care about the white haired girl''s accusation. He was just shocked by the white haired girl''s appearance. It seems that her change makes my father can''t imagine. He hasn''t slowed down until now. After a long time, my father sighed with astonishment: "black Luocha, how can you change yourself into a man, a ghost or a ghost? Is it worth it?"


    This person, as expected, is black Luocha. At the beginning, she was a beautiful woman, but now she has become the ugliest woman in the world, which can be said to be the most frightening woman. After so many years, my father saw black Luocha again, but he found such a change. How can he believe that even though black Luocha has become a big enemy of my father, my father will inevitably be touched when he sees her like this. His voice has become a little hoarse.


    However, black Luocha could not feel my father''s touch at all. After listening to my father''s words, she was even more angry. Suddenly, she raised the bamboo stick in her hand and forced herself to the ground. Then she yelled: "isn''t it because of you? I hate you, Su Qiyao


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 897

    A word of hate brings out the emotion of black Luocha completely. The hatred completely engulfs her and makes her lose her reason. She forgets the warmth in the world. She has become a ruthless ghost, and her momentum shows up inadvertently.


    That thin figure, as if contains the power of heaven and earth, is really too strong, her aura is no less than my father, no wonder she once appeared, she shocked the whole audience, and suppressed all the heroes.


    Of course, my father must have felt the anger of the black Luocha and the tremendous momentum. However, instead of retreating, he took the initiative to take two steps forward, facing the black Luocha, full of righteousness and saying: "black Luocha, your enemy is me, it has nothing to do with my son. Don''t you want to avenge me? Then let''s have a fair fight. "


    My father''s meaning is obviously to draw the anger of black Luocha on him. He still cares about Miaomiao and uncle Yang''s words. Afraid of the dark Luocha is too targeted at me, he does not want me to have an accident, just wish me peace.


    However, for my father''s request, Hei Luocha was totally dismissive. She snorted with anger and said angrily, "you dream, your son is stubborn and disobeys my meaning many times. He also killed my nephew, killed my Dharma protector and so on more than a thousand subordinates, killed my insect emperor, he will die!"


    The tone of black Luocha is very fierce, and her murderous spirit also bursts out. She has already sentenced me to death, and there is no room for turning back.


    After listening to the words of black Luocha, my father''s tone also became tough. He directly said to black Luocha: "as long as I su Qiyao''s life is here, I won''t let anyone touch my son!"


    At this moment, my father''s momentum finally reflected. He wanted to tell black Luocha that he would defend me with his life, and no one could do anything about him.


    But black Rosa, she did not care about my father''s words at all. Hearing this, she gave out a gloomy laugh. The laughter floated in the night sky of this trick, and it seemed very lonely. Before the laughter dissipated, the voice of black Luocha suddenly rang out: "then I can tell you that no one can stop the people I want to kill, including you, Su Qiyao!"


    My father is crazy, and black Luocha shows her more crazy side. Now she, from the inside to the outside, every inch is so frightening, and her momentum is super strong against the sky, as if she can really control the fate of people in the world. Her self-confidence does not need to be forced at all, it is completely from the heart.


    Even my father was blocked by the words of black Luocha. He had a calm face and wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it. When my father suppressed his anger, he took the opportunity to say: "Su Qiyao, do you know what I''m looking forward to most? What I''m looking forward to most is not your death, but your own eyes watching your son die in front of you. I feel comfortable thinking that you are going to suffer the pain of losing your loved one. Ha ha ha ha


    Suddenly, the whole night sky was shaking with black Luocha''s disgusting laughter. She was so unscrupulous, so sinister and frightening. The laughter was full of her malice and showed her arrogance. She was really like a demon and couldn''t stop laughing.


    Now, don''t talk about my dad, even I can''t restrain the anger in my body? From black Luocha. I have always been in a state of shock, I was shocked by the skeleton shape of black Luocha, and by her strength against the sky, so that I could not recall for a long time.


    But now, black Luocha''s laughter severely stimulated my nerves, her words even more concussion my heart, let me involuntarily on the raging.


    This crazy woman is really crazy to the extreme. She despises me and treats me as an ant. However, she still doesn''t pay attention to my father. She completely regards herself as the God who dominates all things. What''s more, her hatred of my father has reached a distorted and distorted state. In particular, her laughter was unbearable.


    So, I didn''t wait for my father to say anything. I stepped forward directly to the heartless black Luocha and roared angrily, "old witch, don''t be ashamed to talk about it here. Why do you talk so much nonsense?"


    A roar, also roared out my endless momentum, but also roared out my confidence in the bottom of my heart. Compared with the number of people, we are not less than her, and we are not necessarily weaker than her. Why should I be afraid of her.


    And black Luocha listened to my words, suddenly calm down. Instead of being angry, she said to me in a very peaceful tone: "don''t worry, young man. Let''s see what I''ve prepared for you first."


    Dali, what does this mean? When I heard black Luosha say this, I felt more and more uneasy. All my brothers also felt that black Luocha might play a trick. They became very serious one by one. Everyone''s nerves were strained and they kept the highest vigilance.


    But the black Luocha is still a gloomy and profound appearance, no one can guess what she is thinking under her ugly face. She just showed a more insidious smile when she heard my words.


    With this smile, she slowly opened her mouth and uttered a bleak voice: "bring it up!"


    Her voice is not loud, but it is full of deterrence. It spreads over thousands of miles. Soon, we can see that behind the black robed man, that is, in the jungle where black Luosha appeared before, another figure came out. She is also a woman. However, her age is definitely older than that of heiluocha. It is estimated that she is at least 60 or 70 years old. Her old face is very old Are full of wrinkles, her eyes are dark and deep, years in her face mercilessly engraved deep traces. But she was just old, her hair was black, her body was strong, and she looked more energetic than the black widow.Although it''s quite far away, I can feel that this old lady with black hair is a top expert with unfathomable strength. Of course, no matter how powerful she is, I don''t pay too much attention to her. What I watch closely is what she pushes out.


    This old woman with black hair is pushing a special wooden wheelchair and walking slowly.


    The wheelchair is very large, but it is completely wrapped in cloth, leaving only the wheels below exposed. I don''t know what is covered under the black cloth. But this moment, my heart suddenly speeds up. I know that this is the great gift that black Luocha prepared for me, which I can''t afford. Before I saw what it was, I was under a bit of pressure and I couldn''t breathe.


    My people can''t help but hold their breath, nervously staring at the wheelchair wrapped in black cloth. Under the attention of all of us, the old lady with black hair pushed the wheelchair to the side of black Luocha and stood still.


    As soon as the wheelchair arrived, the black Rocha suddenly grinned, revealed a mysterious smile and said to me, "Suluo, look at the gift I gave you. I''m not satisfied."


    With this sentence, black Luocha''s anger dissipated in an instant. At this time, she became an enigmatic person. Her expression was gloomy and vicious, and her tone was full of fun. It seemed that she was not in a hurry to fight with us, but just wanted to play with me slowly.


    Touching her sinister eyes and hearing what she said, my whole person was not good in an instant. A kind of invisible fear grew quietly and spread rapidly.


    It turns out that Hei Luocha is not just waiting for us to fight against us. She is not the kind of open and aboveboard woman. No wonder Miaomiao had to stop me before. She said firmly that black Luocha would kill me. She almost tried to dissuade me and my father because she was 100% sure that black Luocha could kill me. She was worried about my safety, So I do not want to die, even if my father said he can protect me, Miaomiao still spare no effort to stop me from coming.


    Even uncle Yang, he just told my father that black Luosha would really kill me. Now, black Rosa himself also said that he had prepared a great gift for me. All these things indicate that things are not simple.


    I can''t imagine what kind of tricks will be made by the black Rosa. My heart has been beating and my throat seems to be blocked. After a long time, I squeezed out a few words from my throat: "what kind of gift?"


    Smell speech, black Luo Cha direct hand, a lift the black cloth on wheelchair.


    Immediately, a familiar figure in the wheelchair appeared in front of me. Suddenly, my heart suddenly burst open, and my feet could not help shaking. Finally, fear like the devil completely entangled me. Because, sitting in the wheelchair is not other people, she is my favorite woman, Ziyi.


    At the moment, Ziyi''s hands and feet are tied to the wheelchair and can''t move. Her mouth is covered with adhesive tape. She can''t even talk. Her face is very haggard and her eyes are gloomy. Her state is even more confused, and she seems very tired and decadent.


    But when she saw me for a moment, her gloomy eyes immediately gave out light, her decadent state swept away, the whole person became very excited, she could not speak, only made a sound of, very painful.


    Seeing Ziyi like this, my heart is in pain. It''s really a thunderbolt. How can I think that black Luocha will capture Ziyi. After deciding to return to the lake, I specially asked Huang cancan to send Ziyi back to her hometown. I just hope that she can leave the relationship with me for the time being and live a peaceful life without being implicated by me.


    But who knows, she was pulled in again, black Luo Cha this abnormal old woman, unexpectedly caught Zi Yi to this ghost place, this let me how believe.


    My eyes gradually turned red, and my inner emotions suddenly stirred, which made me more and more miserable. For a time, I could not accept such a fact.


    Slow for a long time, I just turned back, looked at the black Luocha, gritted his teeth and said: "what''s the matter?"


    I remember that I told Huang cancan to send someone to take care of Ziyi. Even though they could not antagonize the people with red cherry blossom and could not save Ziyi, I had an accident. At least I should get the news, not be a fool. I don''t know anything, and let the black Luocha control me.


    At this time, Huang cancan was more confused than I was. Her expression was dull and her eyes were full of panic. Seeing me asking her, she immediately replied nervously, "I don''t know this either. I haven''t received any news. When we come here these two days, we cut off the signal. Maybe Ziyi is what happened in these two days!"


    After listening to Huang cancan''s words, I remembered that since we entered the woods, the mobile phone had no signal at all and could not contact the outside world at all. Therefore, no matter what black Luocha did in these two days, I could not receive the information.


    This is not to blame others, only blame black Luocha is too mean, her behavior really touched my scale, suddenly, my body is filled with endless anger, my eyes red issued a fierce fire, with full of anger, I quickly turned back, staring at the black Luocha, angry way: "old monster, you are too shameless, catch a girl with no strength to tie a chicken What a skill


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 898

    I have experienced the sinister nature of red cherry blossoms for many times. However, I can accept them no matter what they do. I also step out of their intrigues step by step. However, what I can''t stand is that they even arrest women to do threats. Only inferior organizations can do such things. Bloody cherry blossoms are really cruel and shameless.


    However, Hei Luocha was not ashamed. She was angry when she saw me. Instead, she was more relaxed. She looked at me playfully and said, "young man, don''t be so angry. You still don''t know me enough. What''s this? More despicable things are still ahead of us."


    Said, she also stretched out her yellow hand, slowly touched the face of the next purple, action, full of provocation.


    Ziyi was in great pain. Now she was touched by the black widow''s ghost hand. She immediately felt that she had been violated. She was so scared that she could not help shivering. Her tears surged down and her eyes were filled with sadness.


    I saw Ziyi''s tears, and my heart was cut like a knife. It didn''t matter to me that I suffered, but I couldn''t stand it, especially in front of me. So at this moment, my anger turned into a volcano and erupted. The natural gas in my body was also released without reservation, and my murderous spirit reached its peak "I''m going to kill you, old witch!" roared red eyes at black Luocha


    Roar, earth shaking, resounding through the sky.


    My brothers saw this, immediately a shock, ready to fight, ready to go, just wait for my command.


    However, in the face of our eager legion, black Luocha didn''t care. She was not nervous at all. She just looked at me scornfully. Then, her sunken eyes suddenly shot a cold light, and her mouth even made an extremely cold voice: "Suluo, you are too impulsive, can''t you stand it? It''s a good play. It hasn''t started yet


    Black Luocha''s words, as if with a terrible Magic general, immediately suppressed my towering anger, I suddenly realized that the matter is not so simple, the meaning of black Luocha, obviously, she has a second hand.


    This time, my heart trembled even more, my head seemed to explode in general, the pain was severe. I don''t know what is the back hand of black Luocha, but I feel that what is waiting for me will be more terrible storm.


    Sure enough, with the fall of the voice of the black Luocha, there was another movement in the jungle behind the black clothes. In the same position as before, there was a man pushing a wheelchair. However, this man was not an old lady, but an old man with black hair. He is very similar to the old lady with black hair. He is also old and strong. It can be seen that they are similar in age and strength. They are all top experts.


    The old man with black hair also pushed his wheelchair covered with black cloth at a very slow speed, and went to the path in the middle of the black robed army, until he reached the other side of the black rosha.


    Seeing this wheelchair, I was totally confused. My brain became more and more confused and painful. I even thought I had an illusion. How could I have another wheelchair? What the hell is going on here?


    At this time, black Rosa grinned again, showed a gloomy smile, and said to me: "this is also the gift I prepared for you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the black Luocha''s hand suddenly moved, and directly tore the black cloth wrapped in the wheelchair.


    Time, another familiar face, clearly reflected in my eyes, stimulate my nerves, she is a woman who has countless ties with me, but was mercilessly hurt by me, and finally ran away from home, Peng Xuefei.


    The woman in the wheelchair is Peng Xuefei. How can it be? How is that possible?


    At the beginning, Peng Xuefei was completely injured by me. She ran away from home alone without telling everyone else. No one knew where she was. Even Peng Yi couldn''t find her. She was totally hiding. How did black Luocha catch her? What''s more, Peng Xuefei was abandoned by me. She had nothing to do with me. Why did black Luocha arrest her? Why on earth is this?


    Peng Xuefei, she has been poor enough, she can not get my love, also can not get my people, she lost all, gave up all, alone floating outside, lonely. Such a poor woman, black Luocha unexpectedly did not let go, her conscience was eaten by the dog? I can''t understand the madness of black Rocha. I just love Peng Xuefei in the wheelchair.


    Now, like Ziyi, her hands and feet are tied to the wheelchair, and her mouth is also pasted. Her face is haggard and gloomy. However, compared with Ziyi, Peng Xuefei has an indescribable sadness. She has lost her vitality completely. Looking at it, she is so weak, as if she were dead.


    My heart was so painful that I could hardly breathe. At this moment, Peng Yi, who was behind me, suddenly jumped out and hissed: "Feifei!"


    Peng Yi''s voice, deafening and enlightening, made me suddenly wake up. I heard Peng Yi''s inner shock and pain, and felt his beloved daughter''s heartache. At the critical moment, seeing his daughter fall into the clutches of the devil, this calm and experienced man still couldn''t control his emotions.


    If Peng Xuefei fell into the hands of other people, perhaps there is hope of survival, perhaps Peng Yi will not be so irrational.But now it is heiluocha who kidnaps Peng Xuefei. She is not a person at all. She is a devil. She has lost her original conscience and is completely insane. If I want to threaten her to let her go, I''m a fool.


    Therefore, I can only tremble the voice to her way: "black Luocha, what do you want?"


    At this moment, my momentum is no longer, my anger is no longer, and I even have no temper. I have lost all my confidence. I am really panicked. My voice is shaking and my voice is even more powerless. I don''t know what to do, and I dare not do it, because I can''t take Ziyi and Peng Xuefei''s life to impulse, I''m really afraid of their accident.


    Black Luocha saw my nervousness and fear, and she became more and more proud. Her mouth was deeper and her eyes were full of fun. She looked at me darkly and said in a cruel voice: "what do you want to do? Isn''t that obvious? Of course, life is not like death


    Life is not like death, these four words, mercilessly poke my heart, I am not afraid of death, but I am afraid that Ziyi and Peng Xuefei will be implicated, if they have anything, I will really be worse than dead.


    Heiluocha, she is really cruel and smart. She easily grasped my weakness and knew that I was a heavy emotional person. She knew that I couldn''t bear the suffering of the woman I cared about most in front of her. Therefore, she wanted to torture me with Ziyi and Peng Xuefei. This is the card of heiluocha. Her card can completely restrain me. No wonder Miaomiao will say I will There is no doubt of death.


    Suddenly, I just feel a dark, the whole person fell into the abyss, completely despair, but I still have a voice in my heart told me, we must hold on, no matter what, we can''t easily be destroyed, I need to be strong, strong against black Luocha, strong protection of Ziyi and Peng Xuefei, I can''t watch them two things happen ¡£


    Thinking of this, I immediately stepped forward and roared: "old monster, if you have anything, just come to me and let them go!"


    My father was afraid of my impulse, so he quickly reached out to stop me. Then, he turned his eyes to the black Luocha and sternly accused him: "black Luocha, you are too much. You should have a bottom line in your life!"


    For the black Luocha''s bad behavior, my father obviously can''t see past, however, black Luocha is very proud of herself, she still does her own way. As if she was proud of her behavior, she looked at my father with joy, then looked at me, and then sneered at us: "I just asked two little girls to play a game with me. You don''t have to be so nervous!"


    Black Luocha''s words are very easy to say, but I just feel creepy after listening to it. I can''t imagine what the so-called game of black Luocha will be. This kind of torture really makes me suffer. My footstep stagnates in the spot, the heart is overturned.


    At this time, I really don''t know what to do with the black Luocha. After a long pause, I turned to the black Luocha and said in a deep voice, "go ahead, how can you release them?"


    Although I know that there is not much chance for black Luocha to release people, I also want to fight for it as long as there is a little chance, because I really don''t want to play any games with the black widow, and I don''t want Ziyi and Peng Xuefei to be hurt a little bit.


    However, the black Luocha certainly will not be as I wish, and even, she completely ignored my serious words, Quan should not have heard, she just used her eyes, tightly staring at Peng Xuefei, and then, she stretched out her hand leisurely, stroked Peng Xuefei''s hair, while touching and saying to me: "Suluo, I heard that this little girl is very affectionate to you, but you are Take advantage of her love for you, hurt her ruthlessly, and finally abandon her with Ziyi. You are cruel


    When she said this, black Luocha''s tone was very affectionate. She seemed to be talking about Peng Xuefei and me, as if she were talking about her own affairs.


    At that time, my father also used the feelings of black Luocha to achieve his goal. After using it, my father abandoned her ruthlessly, and finally only wanted to be with my mother.


    And I, from the very beginning, was holding Peng Xuefei''s heart, approached her, pursued her, and chased her after her. I achieved my goal, abandoned her, and finally with purple together. I felt that I was completely repeating my father''s mistakes. Therefore, after listening to the black Luocha''s words, my face was heavy, my father''s face was heavy, and the faces of all the people at the scene were heavy. Even Peng Yi, after listening to black Luocha''s words, his face became very ugly, as if he had been greatly hit.


    Black Luocha herself, is touched, she suddenly from the chaotic state of a little spirit, but, her eyes become more sad.


    Black Luocha stabbed her scars in front of so many people. How can she not be sad? However, she is strong in the end. No matter how, she is also the princess of the provincial capital. She has the perseverance that ordinary girls don''t have. She is not so easy to collapse. Even though her heart was broken, she did not cry.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 899

    The atmosphere of the scene froze after a word from black Luocha, and everything seemed to be still. In all the silence, black Luocha opened her mouth again, and she looked at me again. The strange air way of yin and Yang:


    "because of your cruelty, the little girl chose to run away from home and wander alone. It''s really miserable. Sullo, do you know where my men found her? It was found in the city of your hometown. She ran to your hometown.


    Ha ha, she loves you too much. She wants to remember your past and all your things. She is really too stupid, but she doesn''t know that she will not change her love for you again. Everything she does is useless. She is destined to be a poor abandoned woman, always! "


    Speaking of the end, black Luocha can not help but accentuate the tone, she seems to be for Peng Xuefei, as if for their own grievances. She and Peng Xuefei really have the same pain. It is because of this kind of sympathy that she can speak for Peng Xuefei, because heiluocha can best understand the pain in Peng Xuefei''s heart.


    But Peng Xuefei and heiluocha are two types of people. Because my father cheated and betrayed her feelings, she completely lost herself. She buried the seeds of hatred in her heart, which blinded her eyes, lost her sense, and lived only for hatred. Finally, she became so insane and dehumanized.


    Peng Xuefei, though she hated me at the beginning of knowing the truth, later, her hatred faded. In other words, she could not hate me at all. She understood me and understood my love for Ziyi. Therefore, she didn''t blame me, but her love for me was more profound. She couldn''t give up her love. She couldn''t fight for it. She could only hide this love in her heart, Therefore, she would like to leave home, to my hometown to find my shadow.


    Now, black Luocha''s disclosure of this matter is tantamount to exposing Peng Xuefei''s hidden love in the bottom of her heart, which makes Peng Xuefei''s face even worse. She doesn''t dare to look at me again, but through her eyes, I can still feel her despair and shame.


    I don''t know, Peng Xuefei, how deeply she was hurt by me, how cold she was originally. She never experienced the taste of love, and did not dare to easily communicate with others. When she finally trusted me, fell in love with me and depended on me, I told her that everything in the past was nothing but my utilization of her.


    What''s more, I cheated her feelings for another woman. It was a fatal blow to Peng Xuefei, but she was kind. She swallowed everything into her own stomach. She didn''t blame me, nor did she retaliate like black Luocha.


    However, such a kind-hearted woman, now has to be exposed in public by the black Luocha, mercilessly destroyed, how can I bear it?


    My heart has been riddled with holes. Black Luocha is making a hole in my heart. She wants me to regret, to feel guilty and to suffer. I really feel more and more guilty about Xia Xiaoxiao, and I don''t want to see her hurt. But Xu Nan, she is also innocent, she is my love, because I love her to do wrong, but this is not her fault at all, now hear the words of black Luocha, Ziyi''s heart, will also be very painful, very painful!


    Looking at these two women I care about, because I fall into a trap and suffer here. I couldn''t calm down. My broken heart kept shaking, and my faith suddenly became more and more profound. No matter what, I would save Peng Xuefei and Ziyi, and I would not allow them to have an accident.


    After thinking about it, I could not help but become firm. My body gradually exuded the spirit of indomitable determination. Then, I roared at the black Luocha with great momentum: "old witch, you do something bad for revenge, I can understand, but I didn''t expect that your heart was so dark that you had reached the point of unscrupulous means to achieve your goal. You''re also a character. I thought you made an appointment to have a fair fight. I didn''t expect that you just used two innocent women to restrain me, and tried to deal with me by this dark means. No wonder my father won''t like you. You deserve it. I tell you, if you dare to touch them, I will definitely uproot your organization! "


    What I said was full of pride and momentum. This time, I was not impulsive and lost my temper. I said these words after careful consideration. I poked at the heart of heiluosha with the words that my father would not like snakes and scorpions. The purpose was to provoke her and let her have a fair fight with me. Don''t use women as a threat. Finally, I said the threat words, I hope black Luocha think twice before acting.


    But what I didn''t expect was that she didn''t care about my stimulation and threat. After hearing what I said, she just laughed contemptuously, full of scorn and irony.


    After laughing, she spoke leisurely and said to me with disdain: "boy, you look down on yourself too much. Do I need to take hostages as a threat to deal with you people? If I want to, I can make you disappear at any time. I''ll tell you the truth, I brought these two women here to let you make a choice!


    At this moment, the posture of black Luocha is really superior to the heaven and earth. She seems to regard herself as king. All of us are just civilians. She does not care at all. She grabs Ziyi and Peng Xuefei, but does not threaten me and check me. She thinks that she does not need hostages to deal with me. She just let me make a choice? What''s the meaning of this?For a moment, I was confused. My brain was buzzing, but my heart was shaking. I looked at the black Luocha blankly and said, "what do you mean?"


    Smell speech, black Luo Cha is a grin again, only, her smile this time, very mysterious, smile hidden the most vicious knife.


    Then, she suddenly turned her head and swept the black haired woman on her left.


    Black hair old woman understood, immediately put her old palm on top of Ziyi''s head.


    At this time, black Luocha swept the black haired old man on her right side. The black haired old man took the lead and put his hand on Peng Xuefei''s head.


    Suddenly, a huge dark cloud of death covered the whole scene. Everyone in the audience could not help but hold their breath and nervously watched the scene. Suddenly, black Luocha''s eyes were cold and cold, and she swept me. Then, she opened her lips and said, "it''s very simple. This evening, only one of these two women can live, Choose who dies


    One of the two choices is that black Luocha''s psychology is really abnormal. Her purpose is not simply to restrain me, not just to kill me. She is playing abnormal games with me and torturing me psychologically. She wants me to experience the most cruel test in emotion.


    If the black Luocha proposed a slightly human condition, I would have risked my life to carry out it. But now, the devil black Luocha asked me to appoint Ziyi and Peng Xuefei to live and die.


    Seeing that the black haired old lady and the black haired old man have reached out to Ziyi and Peng Xuefei, as long as I make a choice, one of them will die on the spot. In this way, how much pain will the dead person face? How cruel is this? How can I do it?


    Don''t talk about me. Even my other brothers can''t stand it. Luo Sheng''s daughter Yu Yan scolds him, but Luo Sheng doesn''t want to stop scolding him.


    Even, my father was furious and said to the black Rocha, "don''t go too far!"


    However, no one can change the decision of black Luocha. She has been completely insane, will not speak any reason at all, she does not care what we think of her, just want to make me suffer, let me not like death.


    Seeing that I hadn''t been moving for a long time, the black Luocha''s eyes became more and more icy. Suddenly, she spoke again and said in a cold voice, "Suluo, make a choice now!"


    The tone of the black Luocha has obviously become fierce. Among them, there is also a strong sense of killing.


    The black haired old lady and the black haired old man listened to the black Luocha''s words, their faces changed at the same time, and their hands on Ziyi and Peng Xuefei''s heads were virtually strengthened.


    Immediately, Peng Xuefei and Ziyi in the wheelchair. The flesh of their faces twitched, their brows wrinkled tightly, and the sweat kept dripping from their foreheads. They were very painful, but they could not cry out. They just looked at me with an extremely complicated and extremely painful look.


    Ziyi, her tears simply can''t stop, keep flowing. Her eyes did not leave me from the beginning to the end, even if this moment suffered great pain. She did not blink an eye, just stare at me, afraid that the next second will not see me. She may have realized that she is doomed, so she wants to take advantage of her life and look at me more.


    And Peng Xuefei, or in the strong support of her own, she has not shed tears, but the despair in her eyes has reached the extreme feeling, she has no hope of life, she is ready to die.


    Perhaps, Peng Xuefei is very clear that her position in my heart is far less important than Ziyi, so she naturally thinks that I will choose to let Ziyi live, which is her expected ending. Therefore, in her eyes, in addition to despair, there is also a trace of calm, as well as the kind of bold and heroic to give up life and die.


    Peng Xuefei is very brave, she is not afraid of death, or to her, death is not the most painful, living is torture. She is in the world of feelings, reduced to tragedy, she lost love, but still want to retain a dignity, but black Luocha, even her last bit of dignity has been deprived, she has no desire to live, do not want to continue to bear humiliation in front of so many people, she just wants to die as soon as possible to get free.


    Seeing Peng Xuefei like this, my heart is more painful and painful. How can I bear to let her die, and how can I have the heart to abandon her again and choose Ziyi in front of so many people? At this moment, I am really hard www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 900

    This time''s abandonment, can not only cause irreparable damage to her soul, but also make her die on the spot. I can''t, really can''t.


    Peng Xuefei, she loves me too miserably. All she gets from me is deception and utilization. But even so, at the foot of Mangshan Mountain, she still knelt down and begged her father to spare me for my emotional swindler. I feel sorry for her, owe her love, life is not over. I can''t owe her more. I can''t let her die in front of me with pain and despair.


    Just, do I have the heart to let Ziyi die? We have been together for so many years, Ziyi has suffered a lot for me. As a good girl, because of me, she has suffered so many crimes. Her fragile body has been wandering on the edge of death for so many times. Who can understand her pain? She for me, has been black and blue, how can I bear to hurt her again, even, cruel let her die?


    Suddenly, the haze of pain covered my whole, my heart completely torn open. And at this time, Qiqi quietly came to my side, she shook my head, motioned me not to make a choice. Obviously, Kiki can''t stand this cruel scene. As a woman, she can feel how deeply hurt Ziyi and Peng Xuefei are. She knows more clearly that if I make a choice, it is the greatest cruelty. No matter who dies, it will lead to great tragedy. This is a tragedy that no one wants to see.


    Even Miaomiao, she can''t look down. In the past, Miaomiao''s love for me was domineering. She only wanted other women to stay away from me. Now, she can''t bear to see the two women related to me hurt. However, for the black Luocha, she may not know how to face it now, so she has been pulling the clothes of poplar trees, as if to pray for uncle yang to help me.


    Finally, at the critical moment, the poplar stood up, he directly to the black Luocha persuasion way: "forget it, they are still a child. There''s no need for that! "


    As the leader of the blood cherry blossom, black Luocha is incomparable. Except uncle Yang, the man who has had relations with her, no one dares to dissuade her. But Uncle Yang seems to have no right to speak. His dissuasion not only does not work, but infuriates black Luocha. As soon as Uncle Yang''s voice fell, black Luocha turned his head and swept at Uncle Yang. He roared, "no one can stop my business, including you. Today, no matter what, I want Suluo to make a choice."


    Black Luocha''s tone was not polite. In her eyes, there was no one worthy of her attention, and Yang Shu was no exception. It can be said that the present black Luocha, there is no trace of human nature, she is not a person, completely become the devil.


    And uncle Yang, he is an honest man, will not get angry with black Luocha, he also knows well. It is absolutely impossible for him to change the behavior of black Luocha. Therefore, instead of persuading heiluocha, he stops Miaomiao, who wants to make a start for me, and does not let her violate the dignity of black Luocha.


    In fact, I also know that black Rosa is determined to revenge me and my father tonight. No one can change her decision. What she wants now is my choice. I can''t escape it. I must have a statement, otherwise black Luocha will not give up. After thinking about it, I immediately looked at the black Luocha and said in a sonorous voice: "I don''t choose!"


    My tone of voice is very decisive and unquestionable. I can''t appoint Ziyi to die or Peng Xuefei to die. I can''t continue to hurt them, let alone watch them die. Therefore, not making a choice is my only answer.


    But such an answer will obviously irritate the black Luocha. I am afraid that the black Luocha will go mad, and Ziyi and Peng Xuefei will end up worse. Therefore, I quickly added: "black Luocha, I warn you, if something happens to them, I will definitely frustrate you!"


    this time, I almost roared out all my momentum, and felt that the essence between heaven and earth was instantly focused on me. I just wanted to let black Rocha know that if she moved purple and Peng Xuefei, I would let her smashed to pieces.


    However, no matter how strong I am, I can''t bluff the black Luocha. When she saw me like this, she just felt ridiculous. Suddenly, she showed a sarcastic smile again. She looked at me playfully, enigmatic way: "ha ha, I knew you would disobey, but tonight, you have to make a choice!"


    As soon as Hei Luosha said this, immediately, the black haired old lady and the black haired old man beside her seemed to get some hint. At the same time, they removed the hands on Peng Xuefei and Ziyi''s heads, and then. The old lady with black hair tore off the adhesive tape on Peng Xuefei''s mouth, and the old man with black hair pulled off the adhesive tape on Peng Xuefei''s mouth.


    The movements of these two old monsters are very unified and their speed is incomparable. Ziyi and Peng Xuefei''s mouth was unsealed, but there was no time to say a word, because the next second, the black haired old lady pinched Ziyi''s cheek, at the same time, the black haired old man pinched Peng Xuefei''s cheek. It''s in the electric flint room. The black haired old lady and the black haired old man both took out a small pill from their bodies and put them into Peng Xuefei''s mouth and Ziyi''s mouth respectively. The action is complete in one go, without half a minute delay.


    After Ziyi and Peng Xuefei were infused with the pills, their faces suddenly changed. They seemed to have suffered a thousand arrows penetrating the heart. The pain could not help crying out. The sound was full of pain, heartrending pain.


    Their voice, pierced into my ears, directly into my internal organs, a moment, I only feel the five internal organs are broken, the pain is unbearable, this is more than killing me. I completely lost my mind and roared to black Rocha: "what have you done to them?"Hearing the speech, black Luocha faintly laughed twice. Then, she slowly and leisurely replied: "nothing, just give them two to eat the poison that I have prepared by myself. The toxicity is not very strong. You can let them support for half an hour. After half an hour, they will be poisoned and killed!"


    Hearing this, I trembled all over, fear devoured me completely, anger wrapped me. My flame is burning, my eyes are red, almost hysterical. I roared at the black Luocha crazily: "old witch, you are shameless!"


    She continued to ignore her anger. This poison is specially made by me. No one can detoxify it except for the antidote I have prepared! "


    Finish this sentence, black Luo Cha suddenly looked at the vegetable grandfather, added a sentence: "including you!"


    Obviously, Hei Luocha knew that grandfather Bai was an old doctor with superb medical skills. When she said this to him on purpose, it was enough to show that no one could dissolve her poison, even the great master of white.


    After the voice dropped, black Luocha immediately waved again.


    The black haired old man and the black haired old woman got the sign of black Rocha, and they immediately pushed the wheelchair to our side.


    This time, their speed is very fast, almost in the blink of an eye, two wheelchairs came to me, and the black haired old man and the black haired old woman completed the task and immediately turned back.


    In the blink of an eye, the two of them returned to the black widow.


    The black widow, who was pondering, suddenly took out a small white porcelain vase from her arms with her thin hands. Immediately, she took a small porcelain bottle and said to me indifferently: "this is the antidote, only one, unique, it is only enough for a person''s weight, that is, only can save one''s life, you don''t be smart to think of giving the antidote to two people separately, in that case, both of them will die!"


    With that, she shook her hand.


    Immediately, the small white porcelain bottle shot at me as quickly as the concealed weapon.


    When the small porcelain vase flew in front of me, I suddenly reached out and caught it. At this time, the voice of black Luocha floated over again: "Suluo, their fate is now in your hands, please make a decision!"


    The purpose of black Luocha is to play with me in the applause and make me sad.


    I knew black Luocha''s trick, so when she asked me to make a choice at the beginning, I flatly refused, because I didn''t want to be manipulated by black Luocha, and I didn''t want Ziyi and Peng Xuefei to die because of my choice. Even if they couldn''t escape, I would never have killed them myself.


    But how can I think, on the contrary, the black Luocha actually will my army, let me completely have no way to retreat. Peng Xuefei and Ziyi are in front of me and the antidote is in my hand. I have to make a choice anyway.


    However, at this moment, I''m completely out of my wits. I don''t know how I got the bottle thrown by black Luocha. I only know that Ziyi and Peng Xuefei can''t live for half an hour. They are going to die, they are going to die.


    This fact, let me not believe, I can''t believe, how blink of an eye, they took poison? Their two lives are coming to an end? Even if I have an antidote, I can only live one?


    I can''t think of it. My brain is blocked and my heart is exploding. I feel so painful that I can''t breathe. I can''t make a choice. The white bottle thrown to me by black Luocha seems to weigh a thousand pounds. My hands are shaking and my feet are shaking. My soul has already flown away. At the moment, I am a walking corpse.


    All the people in my team, in this moment, were stunned. Everyone''s expression was condensed with anger and deep pain. All of them stood in the same place as if they had been ordered. Finally, the white grandfather took the lead to react, he rushed out of the team, came to Peng Xuefei and Ziyi in front of them, pulse for them.


    Then, Peng Yi also responded. Suddenly, like an explosion, he rushed to Peng Xuefei''s wheelchair and cried out in pain: "Feifei!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 901

    Peng Yi''s cry made Peng Xuefei, who was in severe pain, firmly held his mind. He slowly looked at Peng Yi, and let me, who was out of his wits, suddenly returned to my mind. I saw grandfather Bai taking pulse for Ziyi. At once, my desperate heart showed a glimmer of hope.


    Yes, and grandfather Bai. He can always bring back the dead. I believe he can save Ziyi and Peng Xuefei. Neither of them can die.


    Thinking about it, I immediately rushed forward and asked Han grandfather, "how are you?"


    When I said this, my voice was obviously a little trembling. My heart was praying, praying that grandfather Bai could surprise me. However, after the diagnosis of Ziyi and pengxuefei, grandfather Bai''s face became very gloomy and seemed to have no confidence at all. He just sighed, "let them lie on their back first!"


    Hearing this, Peng Yi quickly helped Peng Xuefei untie the ropes on her hands and feet, and laid her flat on the ground. And I immediately untied the rope for Ziyi and put her aside.


    Next, the white grandfather took his medicine box, for purple and Peng Xuefei began treatment.


    At the scene, we fell into a dead silence. Everyone''s eyes were focused on the old miracle doctor, grandfather Bai. Everyone''s expression was different, but they were all concerned about this matter. Everyone wanted to see what kind of art uncle Bai would have to bring the dead back to life.


    Even the people from the black Luocha side did not disturb us. They were quietly watching the white grandfather, not to mention the black Luocha people. Even the black Luocha people were still watching with great interest. Their eyes were full of pride and madness. For her, this might be a contest, a contest between her epoch-making poison king and white grandfather, the miracle doctor, but black Luocha It seems that she has special confidence in herself. She doesn''t believe that grandfather Bai has the ability to detoxify.


    After a long time, black Luocha said with a little impatience: "don''t delay your time. This poison is carefully prepared by the toxin of toad for thousands of years. Without antidote, immortals can''t save them!"


    Black Luocha''s tone is full of confidence. She doesn''t think that white grandfather can detoxify. She just wants to see the drama early and see who I choose.


    However, the white grandfather is not affected by the black Luocha, he is still dedicated to the treatment of Ziyi and Peng Xuefei.


    Ten minutes later, grandfather Bai finally got up, but his expression was more dignified. Even, his forehead exuded fine sweat. He looked at me directly and said in a heavy tone: "the toxin has invaded their bone marrow. I can''t get rid of it. I can only relieve their pain temporarily and help them up!"


    White grandfather''s words, like a huge thunder, blow me dizzy, I just born that silk hope, instant annihilation, my heart is like a sledgehammer chiseled open, sad. I looked at the white grandfather, pathetically: "there is no other way?"


    Smell speech, white grandfather can''t help but for a moment, then, he suddenly stretched out his hand, said to me: "give me the antidote!"


    I had a shock. At once, he handed the small porcelain vase to the white grandfather.


    Grandfather Bai poured out the antidote in the bottle. It was a black pill, about the size of rat excrement. As he watched and smelled it, he seemed to be pondering over the ingredients of the antidote.


    At this time, Peng Yi has helped Peng Xuefei to the wheelchair and sat up. I also quickly helped Ziyi to the wheelchair.


    After the short treatment of white grandfather, Ziyi and Peng Xuefei really eased a lot, at least not painful to die and die, will not scream constantly. However, due to the poisoning is too deep, their faces are still very ugly, their forehead is full of sweat, their eyes are lax, their lips are pale, completely lost vitality, their originally haggard look has become more and more bleak, and it is heartbreaking to look at them.


    But grandfather Bai, after studying the antidote, gave it back to me, and solemnly said to me: "this is indeed the antidote, but I can''t study the ingredients thoroughly in a short time, and I can''t quickly configure it. Now this antidote can only save one person, there is no other way!"


    With that, white grandfather also heaved a deep sigh.


    This time, I completely fell into despair, in front of a dark, Peng Xuefei and Ziyi, must die one, this cruel fact, let me heartbroken, I can not accept, more can not choose, they who die, I can not stand.


    My hand trembled again. I could hardly hold the antidote in my hand. The huge shadow devoured me mercilessly. I couldn''t bear the fact that they were going to die in front of me. God is so cruel, both of them have walked on the edge of the ghost gate. Even if I fight to death, I can only pull back one.


    All of a sudden, I became very powerless and powerless. My face was covered with pain and sadness. I didn''t even dare to see Ziyi and Peng Xuefei any more.


    However, strong Peng Xuefei, but at this time suddenly opened her mouth, she tried her best to say to me: "Suluo, save Ziyi, I''m ok!"


    Peng Xuefei''s voice, very weak, but her tone is firm, a word, completely reflects her heart to give up life and die. I can hear her words from her heart. She really wants me to save Ziyi. She doesn''t want me to tangle or suffer. She just wants to free herself and everyone with death.Ziyi on the other side, after hearing Peng Xuefei''s words, slowly slowed down. She supported herself, sat up straight and said to me, "Suluo, save Feifei, I''m not afraid to die!"


    Ziyi''s words are also from the bottom of my heart. Although she is hurt and painful now, although she dreams of growing old with me, at this moment, Ziyi still chooses to fulfill others and sacrifice herself.


    In the face of death, Ziyi and Peng Xuefei, two women who have no strength to tie a chicken, do not show any fear. Instead, they are determined to let themselves die.


    They are like a tug of war competition, and what they pull out is not a rope, but my heart. My heart has been torn in two, and the pain can no longer hurt. I want to talk to them, but I find my throat is blocked and I can''t speak at all. Pain, has completely submerged me.


    But Peng Xuefei, she listened to Ziyi''s words, and saw me so painful, she suddenly realized that I didn''t have half feelings for her, and Ziyi was also a good girl worthy of my love. Therefore, Peng Xuefei''s sad mood disappeared. She was a very easy to satisfy person. For her, I didn''t choose to let her die immediately. That''s enough. She had already After being very satisfied, her pale face even showed a smile. Then, she opened her mouth again and said to me, "don''t worry about it any more. Choose Ziyi. She is your favorite woman and a woman who shares weal and woe with you. What are you hesitating about. As for me, you don''t have to worry about it. I''m living and I''m suffering. Death, on the contrary, is a kind of liberation. In fact, I have thought that I would die, solo. You can help me


    In the end, Peng Xuefei could not help praying to me. She just wanted to let me know that if I chose to save Ziyi, she would not suffer, but would be relieved. She hoped that her death would not bring me remorse. She was so weak, but she said so much in one breath just to make me less painful.


    But how could Ziyi see Peng Xuefei die? After hearing Peng Xuefei''s words, she was afraid that Peng Xuefei would persuade me. Therefore, she also quickly said to me: "Suluo, I don''t want you to save me. Even if you save me, I will not live happily. I am a troublemaker, always bringing you numbness and suffering. I thought that when I got home, I would not be bound to you, but I didn''t expect that I would still be a drag on oil and make you embarrassed. Suluo, you have helped me too much. Last time you sacrificed so much to save me, I don''t know how to repay. I got your love too much. I''m satisfied. You really don''t want to save me this time. Even if I continue to live, I will bring you disaster in the future. I don''t want to go on like this. Feifei is very poor, she has been hurt enough, you can''t let her leave with regret, really


    Maybe it''s because she is too excited and urgent. After finishing this long speech, Ziyi coughs out. Her last bit of energy seemed to be exhausted. She became more and more weak and miserable. She was longing for me with her life and asked me to save Peng Xuefei.


    However, I, who can control their lives, always stand in the same place as a wooden man, without saying a word or expressing any kind of expression.


    Ziyi and pengxuefei see that I am indifferent, and they start to persuade each other. Peng Xuefei persuades Ziyi and Ziyi persuades Peng Xuefei. Although they are already weak and intolerable, they still try their best to persuade each other. The two poisoned women, whose lives are hanging on the line, are not afraid of death. They all show love and greatness, touching.


    The huge battlefield, without the slightest breath of fighting, is filled with a strong sense of sadness. Ziyi and Peng Xuefei became the focus of the audience, and many people were moved by them. However, the bloody Cherry Blossom people are still cold-blooded and merciless, especially the black Luocha, she is no one.


    While Peng Xuefei and Ziyi were persuading each other, black Luocha suddenly clapped her hands and clapped. She also sarcastically said in a disgusting voice: "touching, really moving. I admit that I have been moved. Sulo, your life is good. It''s so happy to have two women who love you so much. Unfortunately, there is not much time now. Have you not considered it? "


    Black Luocha''s words, like a strong bomb, blew up in this solemn atmosphere of the battlefield, time, this terrible thing, will consume Ziyi and Peng Xuefei''s life, the God of death is coming, I have no time to think about it.


    All of a sudden, the whole audience couldn''t help looking at me, waiting for my answer. Even Peng Xuefei and Ziyi, the two women who gave up their lives and died, stopped talking and looked at me again.


    At this moment, everyone''s expression in the field was full of solemnity. Their minds were different, and they had their own answers in their hearts. However, no one tried to persuade me with their own thinking, because, as everyone knows, onlookers are not good at giving advice, and this kind of outsider is not good at interfering. Only I can make decisions myself.


    Even Peng Yi, the loving father, did not interfere with my thoughts. He was just quietly waiting by Peng Xuefei''s side, silently mourning.


    And Ziyi''s side, empty, she seems so lonely and pitiful, Peng Xuefei at least has a close relative to accompany, but Xu Nan, it seems that the world abandoned general, so desolate, but she did not complain, just quietly waiting for the call of death.Time goes by quickly. Scene, extremely nervous, I stood in front of the two wheelchairs, looked at the left side of Ziyi, and looked at the right side of Peng Xuefei, slowly, my heart''s answer began to clear, my steps also followed.


    In the audience''s attention, I held the antidote tightly and quickly walked towards Ziyi www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 902

    The fire is still shining, the vast battlefield, silent, all people seem to be frozen, only I am walking gently, the whole field of vision, with the movement of my feet and moving.


    When everyone watched me go to Ziyi, everyone almost decided that I chose Ziyi. Between the people I love and those who love me, I choose the one I love. Unconsciously, the crowd sounded a sigh and regret sound, if there is no sound, very weak.


    I didn''t care about other people''s eyes and opinions, just unswervingly close to Ziyi. In the blink of an eye, I had come to Ziyi. In the process, I didn''t look at Peng Xuefei. Although Peng Xuefei wanted me to save Ziyi and she was ready to die, she was still sad to see me so decisively chosen. In her eyes, a faint sadness emerged.


    And Ziyi, also did not because I choose her and happy, on the contrary, she was very excited to me and cried: "I do not eat, I do not want your antidote, you give Feifei!"


    This cry, purple can not help coughing up, her energy is too limited, the body is too weak, but she still try her best to lose temper with me. Perhaps, she is dissatisfied with my indifference and unfeeling to Peng Xuefei, and she can''t watch poor Peng Xuefei die like this. As she just said, if Peng Xuefei died, then even if I saved her life, she would not live peacefully, because she knew that her life was paid for by Peng Xuefei, and she certainly didn''t want to.


    When Ziyi was excited, I put my finger on my mouth and hissed.


    My action let Ziyi quiet down, also let the whole audience quiet down, those faint exclamations all extinguished, this moment, the quiet needle in the field can be heard, there is no sound.


    In the silence, I ignored everything, only looked at Ziyi affectionately and said slowly: "although our wedding has not been completed, I have already regarded you as my wife in my heart. You are my favorite woman and can not be replaced.


    When we first entered the University, we knew each other. Up to now, we have experienced too many difficulties. We have survived all the difficulties. I thought that if we stick to it for a while, we can be together.


    However, I did not think that the God is cruel, some people are more cruel, inhuman, you stay at home, they are not willing to let you go, after all, you are still implicated by me. You know me, if I can, I will save you even if I risk my life, because I love you too much. But now, even if I fight to death, I can''t save you, because what the enemy wants is not my life, but to torture my heart. She wants me to kill the woman related to me.


    You and Peng Xuefei are both women who have gone through my life deeply. I can''t bear any death of any of you. I don''t want to choose, but I have no choice. I don''t have time to escape. Anyway, I have to make a choice.


    Ziyi, we have been in love for so long. I believe we all know each other. I believe that no matter what I do, you will understand me.


    You know, I owe Peng Xuefei, at the beginning, in order to save you, I used her innocent, cruelly hurt her, I really sorry for her, her thing is like a thorn in my heart, has been deeply pressing me, I always have guilt for her.


    This time, if she died because of me again, then I even live, also have no meaning. I, solo, have always been open and aboveboard, and I really don''t want to live my life with guilt. I don''t want the love between us to always have a mustard, so I decided to leave this antidote to Feifei. Ziyi, I believe you can understand me, right? "


    A word, I said very slowly, very difficult, throat is dry, heart is bitter, said my eyes are red, eyes are sad, also with invisible perseverance.


    At the beginning, people in the field thought that I was going to give the antidote to Ziyi, but at this moment, they clearly heard that I wanted to save Peng Xuefei. Suddenly, the whole audience was shocked. Everyone''s eyes showed an extremely incredible look. Many people even couldn''t help but cry out. Obviously, they all felt incredible about my decision. This is Xu Many people can''t understand.


    However, Ziyi listened to my words, but her mood eased down. She felt my sincerity from my words. She understood my decision and respected my decision. Therefore, Ziyi nodded with tears almost without hesitation: "mm-hmm, I''m not afraid of death, I can understand you!"


    After saying this, Ziyi''s tears burst into her eyes, but they were not sad tears, but happy tears. She was happy that she could get my love, and that she could pay for me. She finally felt her own value and felt that she could no longer implicate me. She would like to die to complete me.


    It''s not like this.


    However, purple agree, Peng Xuefei will not agree, she listened to me and purple, immediately became extremely excited. Weak she, regardless of everything, began to cry, said she did not want to die without antidote.


    Peng Xuefei said more excited, almost passed out.


    I quickly turned around, walked quickly in front of Peng Xuefei, gave the antidote to Peng Yi beside her, and said seriously: "give it to Feifei quickly!"Although Peng Yi is eager to save her daughter, he can''t accept it like this. After all, it involves Ziyi''s life. Therefore, Peng Yi finally chooses to refuse politely.


    Seeing his refusal, I immediately frowned and said sharply: "this is an order. There''s no time. Let Feifei eat it!"


    Peng Yi felt my dignity, so he didn''t give up any more and had to take the antidote.


    Peng Xuefei was more and more excited. Her eyes were red and red, and her tears finally began to flow. She could no longer pretend to be strong. Her mood completely collapsed. She cried and begged me to help her. She also said to Peng Yi that she would never take antidotes. After that, she directly closed her mouth.


    No matter what Peng Yi said, Peng Xuefei did not open her mouth. Her attitude was very firm.


    Standing on one side, I directly faced Peng Yi and solemnly said, "pour it in!"


    Peng Yi frowned and nodded his head. Then, he firmly grasped Peng Xuefei''s cheek and forced the antidote into Peng Xuefei''s mouth like pouring poison.


    Suddenly, struggling Peng Xuefei was in a daze. The antidote completely entered her throat. Everything was a foregone conclusion. Peng Xuefei couldn''t accept the ending at all. It seemed like a great blow to her. She suddenly became dull, tears flowed silently, and her eyes were full of pain.


    I looked at Peng Xuefei deeply and said to her in a hoarse voice: "Feifei, live well."


    Finish saying, I straight turn around, quickly returned to purple by the side.


    At this moment, Ziyi has completely collapsed. Time devours her mercilessly, so that she can''t continue to support. She can''t bear it, her tears are dry, her eyes become extremely lax, and the whole person is dying.


    Looking at such a woman, my heart was cut like a knife, and the pain was intense tearing me. However, I tried to endure the pain. I tried to open the voice and said to Ziyi: "sorry, Ziyi, I didn''t protect you well. You have to suffer and suffer for me all these years. Now, you have to die because of me. My sin is too deep. I''m sorry for you. You give everything for me, just because you love me. Your wish is to live a simple and peaceful life with me. This requirement is the simplest for ordinary people, but I can''t give it to you.


    I am doomed to be a disaster, something happens around me, even if I want to calm things down, I want to hold you in the palm of my hand, I want to give you happiness, but in the end, I implicated you to death. God is so unfair, they all say that a good man''s life is safe, but why won''t he let you go and let you die at such a young age?


    Ziyi, what can I say? I can''t make up for my fault. I just want you to know that I love you and always do. Also, I will take revenge for you. I want the old witch''s blood debt and blood payment. I want people with bloody cherry blossoms, they can''t die easily! "


    Said. My throat almost burst, my eyes turned blood red, and my eyes were full of anger and hatred. I was filled with anger and hatred, which made me turn into a maniac in an instant. My look was filled with extreme grief, and my body was burning with fierce anger.


    All the people present felt my infinite anger. Seeing my magical side, I was completely changed in their eyes.


    I will not be the Suluo with the heart of benevolence. Before that, I have always been a man and a man. No matter what I do, I will not do too much. Even for some sinful people, I did not kill them all, but this time it was different. I was angry. I abandoned his mother''s righteousness and morality. I did not put black Luocha and blood cherry blossom When they are human beings, they are monsters, a group of heartless monsters. It''s not too much to kill them thousands of times. I must kill them all to comfort Ziyi''s spirit in heaven.


    But, purple listen to my words, but can no longer respond, she has lost the ability to speak, she can not hold on, because, half an hour, has arrived, toxicity has completely flooded Ziyi, she can only struggle to open her eyes, affectionate looking at me, as if to engrave my face in her last memory of life.


    At the moment, the whole world seems to be quiet, in this world, everything is illusory, only I and Ziyi exist, all around, are completely ignored by me, immersed in pain, I can''t help but stretch out my hand and take Ziyi''s hand.


    I took her hand, leaned over to her and whispered in her ear: "Ziyi, you can go safely. When I avenge you, I will go down with you. When we live, we can''t be partners. After death, I will guard you forever


    In a word, it has revealed my most true heart, which is what I thought when I decided to give Peng Xuefei an antidote. I once promised Ziyi to lead her to a quiet two person world, but this long cherished wish has not been achieved, Ziyi is going to leave me, I can''t let her alone in the spring of nine, anyway, she died because of me, I can''t live a person with peace of mind, I can only rely on her in another world.


    And dying purple Yi, in listening to my words, eyes immediately changed, she opened her mouth to say what to persuade me, but, too late, she just opened her mouth, suddenly spewed out a big mouthful of blood.


    Blood gradually in my face, blurred my eyes, I through the blood red line of sight, see purple in the powerless droop of the head, her pale hands, also from my hands quietly slide downwww.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 903-904

    With the fall of her hand, Ziyi is declaring to the world that her life has come to an end and she is dead.


    At once, the breath of death suddenly came and covered the whole field. Everyone''s face became dignified. This scene affected all the people, including the brothers in our team and the other party''s people. Their faces were extremely serious and even more melancholy.


    In this huge battlefield, Ziyi is equivalent to the first person to die, but her death alone can bring out the endless spirit of death, as if the battlefield has been reduced to a tomb, and the air is filled with the smell of hell.


    Ziyi''s blood, a little bit of dye in my face, the firelight, reflected the blood red light on my face, shining brilliantly, startling the eyes of the audience.


    Time, in this moment, once again frozen, the picture is still, everyone in the painting is staring at me and Ziyi.


    Ziyi''s breathing stopped completely, her eyes were still open, her expression was fixed, a pair of dead eyes, her death deeply stabbed into my eyes, impacted my heart, let me heartbroken, heartache intense.


    Never so painful, so painful that I can''t describe, pain to my despair, Ziyi, she lost her young life, left me like this, she died, really died.


    I didn''t have to bear the pain of Ziyi''s death, but why this time, especially the pain?


    At the beginning, Ziyi committed suicide under my knife in the headquarters of Wutang. I thought Ziyi was dead. In a moment, I became crazy and crazy, killing people in Wutang and 4tang. At that time, I was so painful that I completely lost my mind and became a real madman.


    And this time, Ziyi died, I did not go mad, not crazy, just the pain in my heart, silent pain, fatal pain. I thought that I had been prepared for Ziyi''s death in front of me, so I could bear the fact that I could not suffocate. But at this moment, I saw Ziyi''s life disappear, and I didn''t close my eyes until she died. I couldn''t stand it. My eyes were dim and full of tears. All my strong fortresses collapsed and my whole body was gone The skin is gone.


    I became a body, a long time of solidification in Ziyi''s side, when I can breathe a little, I slowly return to God, and then, I stretched out my shaking hand, put it in Ziyi''s eyes, and gently closed her eyes for her.


    It can be said that anyone with a little conscience will be touched by this picture. My brothers, even those who don''t have any intersection with Ziyi, can''t help but wet their eyes. Some of them even sob soundlessly. However, as the initiator of all this, heiluocha has no heart of mercy. She saw Ziyi''s death and saw such a tragic scene, No Sympathy, on the contrary, showed a cheerful look, her eyes, become more and more bright.


    When I closed Ziyi''s eyes, black Luocha finally couldn''t help laughing. She laughed wildly and wantonly. The laughter was full of joy, which was her most incisive and hearty. The whole night sky was shaking her happy laughter. Her smile was incompatible with the sad scene in front of her.


    After a while, black Luocha stopped laughing, but then, she cried out madly: "ha ha, he didn''t choose Ziyi, he didn''t choose Ziyi!"


    At this moment, black Rosa completely became a crazy woman who was neither human nor ghost. She kept repeating this sentence. It seems that I didn''t choose Ziyi, which is a special thing worthy of her happiness. That is to say, I gave her the best answer, and she was very satisfied.


    Father saw his son''s teeth suddenly, but he didn''t choose his son''s teeth, but he didn''t choose his wife''s eyes? Why were you so cruel? Why didn''t you choose me? Why did you use me to hurt me? You were confused. You should die


    With that, black Luocha was full of resentment, and she was almost heartrending. She changed from a happy madwoman to a resentful woman. She resented my father and hated my father. She vented all her resentment over the years to my father at this moment.


    This woman is really a total perversion. Her heart is completely distorted. She tried her best to catch Ziyi and Peng Xuefei, and insisted that I choose one of them. In fact, she was not simply trying to torture me. She just wanted to test me. She wanted to know whether I would choose the woman I love or the woman who loved me. By doing so, she tried to test whether Su Qiyao''s son would repeat Su Qiyao''s mistakes. In the end, she was still there Revenge for what happened then.


    Now, she saw the answer I chose and confirmed that Xu Nan died in front of me. Therefore, she was happy, happy and satisfied. She did not blame herself for killing an innocent life. She was only excited by the answer she saw. She really lost her conscience.


    But my father, after he understood the intention of black Luocha, his face suddenly changed greatly and became very ugly. He frowned tightly and cried angrily at black Luocha: "black Luocha, you are so unreasonable. You know that I was forced to be together with you. How can you compare it with this. Even if you have to say that you are a victim, you should understand the pain of being hurt. How can you impose this pain on others? They are just children. You have done evilMy father''s tone is helpless, and with a towering anger, his anger all want to completely swallow up the black Luocha.


    As my father, Su Qiyao couldn''t bear the black widow''s abuse of me. He couldn''t accept it. Because of his resentment against him, he added this inexplicable hatred to me.


    But black Luocha''s heart is really black. She doesn''t feel that she has done wrong at all. She also looks like a matter of course. In the face of my father''s anger, she is not afraid at all. Instead, she replied: "I don''t care. I only know that you hurt me cruelly. You are merciless and you are unjust. If it wasn''t for you, I would not have become what I am now. I just want to torture you and torture your son I want you to pay a hundred times, I want you all to live like death


    The more she said, the deeper the resentment of Hei Luocha. In her dictionary, there was no reason at all. What she determined was what was full of hatred and murder. She thought that she was the master of the world and wanted to play with her enemies.


    Her arrogance infuriated all my brothers and ignited my father''s killing intention. My father''s eyes were already red, and his eyes were endless anger. He opened his mouth angrily and was about to say something to black Luocha.


    But at this time, has been bent over staring at purple I, suddenly moved.


    From the moment of Ziyi''s death, I have been silent and kept the same posture, guarding her side. However, at this moment, I finally moved my eyes from Ziyi and slowly stood up straight.


    My action is still silent, but in an instant attracted the attention of the whole audience. Even my father, who was furious with the thunder, did not confront black Luocha any more, but turned his eyes to me.


    In everyone''s attention, I gently came to the back of Ziyi''s wheelchair. Then, I pushed the wheelchair and moved Ziyi''s body to one side. Then, I slowly returned to the field under the whole audience''s attention. I just like a ghost, silent to get up, silent to go, and silent to.


    After standing still, I directly turned my eyes to Peng Xuefei. Although Peng Xuefei took the antidote and maintained her life, her state was more miserable than death. She swallowed the only antidote and watched Ziyi slowly die. This was the most cruel torture for Peng Xuefei. Her body and mind were broken and her soul was broken. She seems to have lost all of her vitality and lay powerless on the wheelchair. Her face is paler than when she was poisoned. Her eyes are empty and inanimate. Tears keep falling from her eyes. It seems that she is so pitiful.


    Peng Xuefei has always been strong, even if I cheated her, hurt her, abandoned her, she would not let me see her sadness, she would only lick the wound alone, what she thought was not to give me trouble, not to let me tangle.


    But now, for her sake, I am willing to give up Ziyi''s life. This not only hurt me, but also destroyed Ziyi''s fresh life. Such an end, Peng Xuefei how to bear, strong she, finally is a complete collapse.


    Until this moment, Peng Xuefei still did not relax. Her life was still there, but her soul seemed to be lost. The black Luocha''s practice was inhuman, killing a woman and deeply injuring another woman. Peng Xuefei''s life was not dead, but her heart was dead.


    Seeing Peng Xuefei like this, I added a painful weight to my heart. It was so heavy and heavy, but I didn''t say anything more. I just told Peng Yi, "take Feifei down!"


    Peng Yi immediately pushed Peng Xuefei aside. In an instant, in front of our army, only me and my white haired Dad were left.


    The cold wind rustled, blowing away the sad breath on the battlefield, but could not blow out the hatred in my heart. Ziyi was dead, but her blood still remained on my face, imprinted with the imprint of bone, engraved the deepest pain. However, up to this time, I still did not go crazy. After Ziyi''s death, I did not look at black Luocha, as if ignoring her. In fact, the ugly face of black Luocha has gone deep into my mind, and the hatred has gone deep into my bone marrow.


    I didn''t flow my emotions on the surface. The violent storm pressed on the bottom of my heart, turning grief into strength. With this invisible force, I opened my feet and gently came to my father''s face.


    Then, I looked at my dad with the deepest eyes and said in a deep voice, "Dad, do it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 905-906

    At this moment, I was extremely stable. Even though the volcano erupted in my heart, on the surface, I was still as stable as a mountain. I didn''t have too many expressions, and I didn''t have half a word of nonsense. I directly let my father start fighting, because in fact, I couldn''t wait.


    Anger has completely engulfed me. If I can, I really want to rush to the front of the black Luosha and tear her to pieces, so that she can never live beyond life.


    However, I know too well that the consequences of impulse are very serious. In terms of strength, I certainly can''t compare with Hei Luocha. She is a super master who can be compared with my father. If I rush forward recklessly, it will not only harm myself, but also implicate my father and make my people confused.


    Therefore, if I want to revenge, I can''t be reckless. I must rely on my father and let him command our team, and really fight with the bloody cherry blossom. Only in this way can we have a chance to annihilate the other party and kill the black Luocha.


    The brothers behind me, hearing my request for a fight, were immediately shocked. One by one, they were filled with righteous indignation and roared vigorously


    in the roar of the brothers, there was also reluctance and anger, and the cruel means of black Luocha. It has already caused my brother''s great dissatisfaction. We all want to kill this despicable devil and avenge me with blood.


    Of course, my father would like to swallow up the black widow, but he was more worried about me, because he was deeply aware of how much pain I was hiding under the appearance of calm, which was unbearable for ordinary people. My dad has been staring at me with his bright eyes, full of worries.


    After a long time, he reached out his hand, stroked my head, and sighed: "son, you have suffered!"


    My father''s tone is meaningful, but I can still hear that he is trying to soothe the accumulated resentment in my heart. He is afraid that I will be hoodwinked by hatred and affect my play in the battlefield. In this way, I am easy to be dangerous.


    In order to make my father feel relieved, I can''t help but straighten my chest and look at him calmly. He said sonorously, "I''m ok. I can bear it. I just want revenge now. Let''s fight quickly."


    Anger and resentment can''t affect my mind. I have already buried this overwhelming resentment in my heart, but the strength in my body is getting stronger and stronger, as if it is about to break through my body and burst out with amazing power.


    My father saw that I was so firm that he didn''t say anything else. He just promised me solemnly: "don''t worry, dad will revenge you!"


    After saying that, my father immediately took his hand off my head, and his cold eyes aimed at the black Luocha. Then, in the cloudy night sky, my father''s powerful roar burst out: "black Luocha, you have lost your conscience and do all kinds of evil, but I think you have been kind to me before. I didn''t want to kill you completely, but tonight, you successfully broke my bottom line. Your viciousness is really outrageous. What you do is not allowed to be done. If you do not uproot your organization, I am afraid the whole society will be in turmoil. Today, let you and your bloody Cherry Blossom disappear from this world forever! "


    After a long time in the air, I feel that the sky is my father''s momentum. All along, my father is a man of indomitable spirit. He has the strength to do what he says.


    I can feel my father''s strength and anger. He has made a killing order to the black Luocha. For me, he can no longer care about the old love. Now the black Luocha is just his enemy. He really wants to kill the black Luocha and exterminate the bloody cherry blossom.


    As a matter of course, since my father has already said so, I''m afraid that all people in the underground world will be afraid. You know, the ghost king is a powerful underground myth. In front of each other, he is the invincible God of war. Whoever he wants to die on the third watch, no one will live on the fifth.


    However, the rampant and limitless black Luocha is not afraid of my father at all. In other people''s eyes, my father is the ghost king who frightens the world and tears ghosts and gods. In the eyes of black Luocha, my father is just the knockout of the old times.


    After listening to my father''s words, black Luocha immediately made a disdainful voice: "Su Qiyao, you are always so arrogant, even if your people are defeated by me, you are still so frivolous. I don''t know what kind of proud capital you have. Do you really think that with the help of your son, you can revive your momentum and turn defeat into victory? It''s a joke. More than 20 years ago, my father could easily capture you. Today, I can also easily destroy you! "


    The voice of the black widow was as harsh as the magic sound. Her tone is really too crazy, she not only despises my father today, even the invincible ghost king, she also looks down on. Listen to her meaning, it seems that her father is invincible. My father was also a prisoner of her father. What''s more, she may feel that my father was able to dominate the whole country with her help. She really put herself on that day.


    I finally understood why my father didn''t give black Luocha a chance. A woman like her who was arrogant in the bone could not bear it. My father was a myth and a legend. Only he dominates others, where can he stand others riding on his head? Especially black Luocha is still a woman, and my father can''t let her run wild.


    In this world, few men can stand a woman who is too strong and too arrogant. What''s more, my father himself is so strong that he can''t be suppressed.But at this moment. My father didn''t break out for his repeated belittlement and disdain for the black Luocha. He knew that it was not the time to show off his strong words. Therefore, he was too lazy to fight back at the black Luocha, but turned to the army behind me. Start assigning tasks to the generals.


    Today, when I set out, my father had already assigned me to this team, which senior leaders took who were clearly divided.


    Now, all he has to do is to instruct the general how to fight and attack the target.


    I have no doubt about my father''s military skills. Under his leadership, my people will certainly be able to play the effect of thousands of people. I have confidence in my father and more in my people.


    After a while, everything was ready. My father turned around, staring at me, and solemnly said, "son, you can give orders."


    In the end, my father left the decision-making power to me. I understood what my father meant. He wanted me to be the only coach and avenged his blood feud.


    I didn''t wriggle. I nodded directly to my father. Then, I stepped forward two steps and came to the forefront of my whole team. In an instant, I became the unique king of the whole court.


    Standing in the middle of the field, I was calm as water, but my team was full of wind and clouds. Everyone had a hundred and twenty thousand spirits and surging blood. They were ready to fight and ready to go. Just wait for my order.


    As a commander-in-chief, I naturally feel the passion and fighting spirit of my brothers. In my heart, there is also a flow of heat. The anger and resentment originally accumulated in my heart has penetrated into every cell of me. I''m not in a hurry to explode, but the strength and heat flow in my body are getting fiercer and fiercer.


    Then, I raised my eyes and looked deeply at the black Luocha. My eyes were like a shuttle, as if I could see through everything. This was the first time that I seriously looked at the black Luocha. I could see that this thin woman with coarse linen clothes and white hair did have extraordinary skills and frivolous capital, but now I am not afraid of her. My eyes, as if reflecting the black Luocha into a skeleton. I''ve seen her end.


    After a long time, I suddenly opened my mouth and slowly said to the black Luocha: "black Luocha, please remember that you have two things to do. First, you should not catch innocent women to do experiments. 2¡¢ You should not underestimate me and my war, tonight, you will pay for your stupidity, I want you and your people, all buried here


    At the end of the day, I almost screamed. The turbulent power in my body exploded. My surging momentum rose to the sky. My kingly spirit was even more powerful.


    Hatred didn''t make me lose my mind. On the contrary, it made me realize myself clearly. What''s more, the potential of my body was aroused without reservation. At this moment, my whole body seemed to shine with dazzling light, just like the hot sun.


    The huge battlefield, everywhere filled with my fiery breath, all the people on the scene seemed to feel my towering momentum, and everyone''s eyes showed a color of surprise.


    But on the field, only the old woman black Luocha, she has always maintained her arrogant posture, no matter how powerful the deterrent I showed, black Luocha did not change a bit. As if everything between heaven and earth can''t bluff this abnormal devil.


    In the eyes of black Rosa, we are all dust, insignificant. Even if I burst out of momentum, even if my father gave a death order, even if my team was crying for food, the black widow still didn''t care.


    Even, she saw me like this. All of them couldn''t help laughing with disdain. Her eyes were full of disdain. Her expression was extremely arrogant. With her sunken eyes, she looked at me contemptuously, sarcastically and sarcastically: "ha ha, sure enough, like father, like son, two father and son are really a virtue, they are arrogant, do not know the height of heaven and earth. You want to kill me, it''s understandable, but you also need to see if you have this ability. Do you really think I''m waiting for you here without any preparation?


    I tell you, I''ve dug a hole for you, ready to bury your father and son. Originally, if you behaved better, I could play with you slowly. Now that you are in a hurry to die, I will help you


    Say, black Luo Cha suddenly look at a change, face up to the sky, shrill voice roar way: "all come out!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 907-908

    At the moment, the image of black Luocha is like a fierce ghost. Her actions are especially exaggerated and her voice is sharp and harsh. Her words are even more frightening. In a moment, all my brothers who are eager to try are shocked, and my team suddenly stops.


    My towering fighting spirit also solidified in an instant. Just now, I vowed to cut the black Luocha into pieces because I weighed the strength of both sides. I knew that my father and I could definitely destroy the black Luocha and others.


    Although, in terms of the total number of people, we are the same. But our side, combined with my father''s strength, there are many masters. The number of our masters can definitely crush each other.


    However, now the black Luocha suddenly said that she had dug the hole and sent out such a sharp call. This let me understand that the female devil head still had cards, and she hid her backhand.


    Suddenly, my pride was drowned, and my heart began to tremble. I felt very uneasy and afraid. I was not afraid of my own death. Because Ziyi died, I had no idea of living, but I was afraid of something wrong with the people around me.


    If it''s a close fight, all of us can get out of it. Fight to death, but the current situation, obviously not good, we are likely to have no chance, will be crushed by black Luocha. The consequences are really terrible.


    I dare not think, fear will swallow me inch by inch, I just the despot gas, all dissipated, with a very vigilant heart, I cautiously looked around. In my opinion, the black Luocha may have ambushed thousands of troops, ready to kill us completely. However, after looking at it for a long time, I did not see any movement around, and I could not feel the hidden breath of a large army.


    My brothers, who were startled, immediately regained their consciousness and watched from side to side. All of them were uneasy and prepared to deal with various crises.


    At last, several figures appeared in our sight. They also came out slowly from the rear of the enemy battle group, that is, from the trees where the black Luocha appeared.


    There are only ten of them. However, their momentum is equal to that of thousands of troops. What''s more, they are generally very old. Looking at the past, they seem to be all old people who are about to be buried in the soil.


    Years have completely eroded them, making them become bony skin and bones. They are full of vicissitudes, and their face is completely aging.


    Among them, the leaders are three old men. The sparse white hair on their heads is enough to prove that they are too old to be old any more. It is estimated that they will be 90 years old. The old men who are dying may be swept away by the wind, but their momentum is strong and powerful, which makes people feel awed.


    The seven people behind the three old people with white hair are relatively younger, but they should be 70 or 80 years old. They look older than the old women pushing wheelchairs before, and their momentum is also overshadowed.


    Such a combination of ten people is really invincible, too terrifying, too frightening. In the attention of the whole audience, the top ten elders slowly walked through the middle channel of the black dress team and walked towards the black Luocha. Only when they got to the back of the black Luocha, did they stop.


    There are ten more soldiers in the other team, but only these ten people, and all of them are old people who want to go to the ground, have boundless power. It is no wonder that black Luocha can be so rampant, no wonder she is not afraid of us. So it is, she has hidden such a deep card, ten old men The momentum of the people is really destroying the weak.


    Staring at those old people for a long time, I feel more and more small, as if I have been submerged in their mighty ocean, for a time, I can not find their own existence.


    After a long pause, I suddenly regained my consciousness, and then I turned my head. Looking at my dad, he asked in amazement: "Dad, I killed all of their top ten masters. Why are there so many powerful masters in there now?"


    This is really strange. In the last war, I slaughtered the top ten experts of black Luocha. I thought that there were no more powerful people around the black Luocha. At least in my opinion, blood rose should be the most powerful master under the black widow''s hand. After all, they can be the hair care of blood cherry blossom. But now out of the ten old man, clearly all more than blood rose, they are abnormal level master.


    And my dad, obviously, was surprised by the top ten. Since they showed up, my dad has been staring at them. His muddy eyes are shining, as if to see through each other.


    My father didn''t react until I asked. His eyes didn''t move away from the old man. He just came back to me with a bleak tone: "they are not the people with red cherry blossoms, they are the men of black Luocha father!"


    Hearing this, my heart couldn''t help shaking. Black Luocha''s father, this terrible man, I thought he was buried in the earth, so he didn''t threaten me. Originally, I thought it was too simple. Black Luocha''s father died, but he still had his subordinates. The most terrible thing is that all his subordinates are monster level masters.


    Even my dad, he''s very wary of these old people. It''s true that my father fought all over the world. No one is his opponent. However, when he met the father of black Luocha, my father was easily defeated. If it was not for the black widow, my father would have been dead. Therefore, my father should be afraid of the father. At present, although he is not here, he is not a vegetarian. Of course, my father will pay attention to him.When I was shaking my spirits, one of the old men with white hair stood up and said haughtily to my father, "Su Qiyao, long time no see!"


    The old man with white hair is one of the three leading white haired old men. He looks like the one with the greatest power. He is dressed in green clothes, and he seems to be unfathomable. He seems to be a man of virtue. He also spoke with great momentum. As an old man, his voice was loud and clear, but his tone was strange. He was greeting my father. In fact, he was full of sarcasm.


    Of course, my father could hear the provocation in the old man''s words. Therefore, without any warning, my father directly stood up and came to me and said in a deep voice to those old people in front of him: "yes, long time no see. For more than 20 years, I thought you old men were all dead, but I didn''t expect to be alive!"


    Although, those old people are very powerful. Although my father attaches great importance to them, they are human beings, not gods. My father can not be afraid of them. They are arrogant. My father is not willing to be weak. He is very impolite when he speaks.


    My father''s words made the top ten old people blush. One of the old men with white hair in green clothes stood up again and criticized my father: "hum, Su Qiyao, how can we die if you are not dead. Even if we die, we will pull you together!"


    At the end of the day, the momentum of the old man in green suddenly burst out.


    But my father is still not afraid, he is very calm in the face of this group of old monsters, the sight is like a torch, his ghost King''s momentum, again showed.


    With unparalleled momentum, my father was very sonorous to the old man in green and said: "there are many people who want me to die. However, over the years, no one can do it. If you want to kill me, it''s not enough!"


    My father''s words are more powerful. Before the battle started, my father brought his own aura. He not only demonstrated himself, but also inspired our team. All of us have witnessed that my father just used words and momentum to crush each other.


    Now another old man with white hair in his clothes stood out. His temper was even stronger. As soon as he said something, he growled at my father: "you ungrateful and shameless child. At the beginning, our patriarch really treated you, didn''t kill you, and even betrothed your own daughter to you, but you didn''t know good or bad. You took advantage of my miss, and even cruelly abandoned my daughter. You are so shameless, Your shameless behavior made our sick old patriarch die. I tell you, the last wish of the old clan leader was to take the life of your dog Su Qiyao.


    In these years, if my young lady didn''t allow me, we old men would have taken your head from your neck to pay homage to the old clan leader. Now, you, a child, have come to my stockade and want to kill my young lady. You are trying to kill yourself! "


    Said, the old man to black Luocha indignant way: "Miss, still wait for what, order it!"


    The old man''s resentment against my father was obviously deep and deep. His words fully expounded the gratitude and resentment between black Luocha and my father. Behind the resentment, not only did my father betray the love of black Luocha, but also indirectly killed black Luocha''s father.


    I did think my father was wrong when I heard grandfather Bai say this. But now, I understand my father. I think my father is not wrong. If I were, I would not choose a woman like black Luocha. As for the death of black Luocha father, it has nothing to do with my father. He is seriously ill. Even without my father, he may not live long.


    The death of my father was a fuse. The old man said that he almost avenged my father at that time, but he was stopped by black Luocha. Of course, it''s certainly not that Hei Luocha has a benevolent heart. She should know that with her strength at that time, she couldn''t fight the ghost king, or, without full assurance, she would not choose revenge. She was brewing deeper tricks and more cruel revenge, so today''s scene came into being.


    In fact, this was not a big hatred of life and death at all, but it was the paranoia of black Luocha that led to the growing hatred. She was crazy about love and finally fell into the devil''s way.


    Up to now, the black Luocha has become a devil completely. She has revealed her powerful fangs. She will take advantage of this time to revenge us severely.


    When the old man said these words, black Luocha was just like a mutation. Her eyes suddenly became red and red, her anger was burning, and all her hatred was aroused. For a moment, the devil only felt that she was the most miserable woman in the world. She was full of bitterness and yelled to my father: "Su Qiyao, your death is coming Yes


    After the roar, the momentum of the black Luocha reached its peak in an instant. The momentum of her whole battle group was ignited, and then it burned like a fire. They turned into a magic army, and they were opening their mouths to devour us.


    In the face of the enemy''s terror, my father did not frown. He was ready to fight. As soon as the black Luocha voice fell, my father''s body suddenly came out like a sharp arrow.


    As I left, my dad reminded me, "order!"


    Looking at my father''s back like a tiger, my spirit was immediately shocked, and my chest was also ablaze. My father''s vigorous and resolute action made me shake and sober me up. I know that my father took the lead because he attached importance to his opponent, so he would lead the first attack and capture the thief and the king.I also understand that at this time, no matter what you lose, you can''t lose momentum. Even if the hope of victory is not great, I have to show my momentum. Besides, I must repay Ziyi''s revenge. As long as I have one breath, I will swear to death to wash the bloody cherry blossom.


    Suddenly, with a wave of my arm, I issued the most heroic command: "go on, kill them!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 909-910

    In the vast night sky, suddenly sounded my thundering command, the sky seems to change color. At this moment, I seem to be a real emperor, full of infinite spirit, domineering everywhere.


    My 600 soldiers received my order and immediately attacked the black Luocha camp like a locust.


    Just as soon as my brothers started, my father, who was the first to attack, had already reached the black widow. His speed was too fast and his spirit was boundless. It seemed that the thousands of troops in black Luocha were dust in his eyes. My father was not afraid of the black robed troops of black Luocha or ten old masters. He ignored all the people on the scene, Take black Luocha directly.


    Of course, black Luocha side, also has been prepared, they are like hungry wolf general, have been staring at us for a long time. So, as soon as my father got close, the three white haired elders who took the lead immediately attacked. They united like vines, which entangled my father and kept my father away from the black widow.


    The three old people with white hair are all over 90 years old, but their movements are not affected by their age at all. They are as fierce as the wind. Their strength is extraordinary, as if in direct proportion to their age, how old they are, how deep their strength is.


    My father was entangled by such three masters. Naturally, it was difficult to get rid of the encirclement. Moreover, the three white haired old men were entrusted by the black Luocha father on his deathbed and vowed to take my father''s head. Therefore, they were very cruel, decisive and merciless. My dad was like stuck in a terrible quagmire. He couldn''t get out of it for a while. He had to deal with it wholeheartedly.


    But I have to say, my dad is very strong, very strong. His strength is so high that no one has come after him. He is a myth. Under the siege of three abnormal masters, my father can still cope with it freely. His body seems to be transformed into a shadow. His movements are like electricity, his strength is like thunder, and his momentum is like a rainbow. He is a combination of ten thousand advantages.


    This time, my dad clearly showed his true level of strength. In the past many times, my father didn''t give all his strength, because the enemy he had dealt with was quite different from his strength. My father didn''t need to try his best to crush them.


    However, this time is not the same. These three ghost like old people are too terrible and terrible. If my father wants to suppress them as soon as possible, he must show his real skill.


    My father''s real Kung Fu, that can be called a strong, he is like having three heads and six arms, can withstand attacks from all directions with ease. Even if the three old men join hands and are impeccable, the attack is dense and fierce, and the moves are step by step, my father is not disordered at all. He can control the enemy from thousands of miles, which is more terrible than the devil.


    My father''s momentum is different from mine. I belong to the sharp and sharp type, while my father belongs to the introverted type. Only those who really understand martial arts can see the powerful and rebellious energy in my father''s body. With simple moves, my father can play amazing power. Therefore, no matter how strong the three white haired old men are, they can''t defeat my father.


    While my father and the three big white haired old men were fighting, many of my brothers had already rushed to the battlefield. However, in the face of our turbulent army, black Luocha was totally indifferent. Her eyes were still arrogant. She did not open her mouth to give orders. She just gently waved the bamboo stick in her hand. Immediately, the seven elders behind the black Luocha and the rear ones The black robed team also all went out to meet my brothers.


    The ancient war, officially started!


    The momentum of both sides is extremely strong, just like two fireballs. As soon as they collide with each other, the flames will burst into the sky.


    It can be said that as soon as the battle started, it directly entered the climax and was extremely fierce. The main melody of the battle is the sound of killing and howling. The sounds are interwoven. After being rendered in the night, it is like the battle song of gongs and drums, which makes everyone''s blood more warm and boiling.


    The black robed battle group of red cherry blossoms was really beyond my expectation. After all, I underestimated their combat effectiveness. These people feel that they are dead men. They are elite dead men specially trained by red cherry blossom. Their fighting effectiveness is excellent. In a word, their overall combat effectiveness is definitely better than my brother.


    However, my brother''s team combat ability is more coordinated, coupled with my father''s platoon arrangement method, which makes our side more powerful. Therefore, in the face of the black robed battle group with extraordinary strength, my brother still has the advantage.


    However, in terms of experts, the other side has seven old people to join in. I am quite short of top experts. My father''s six generals, Han Yimo and sun Xiangru, are all top experts. However, the thousands of troops must unite to be considered as superior in strength, and the same is true of relying on heaven to kill dragons. Therefore, the overall situation is still a bit pessimistic.


    Seeing the scene more and more fierce, more and more fierce fighting, my heart is also more and more nervous, more and more excited, but, I still did not join the fight.


    On my side, except for the commander-in-chief of the army, my grandfather Bai and the second uncle of the Xia family did not act. As flower protectors, they protected Qiqi, Peng Xuefei and xiaosun Yihan, and, of course, the dead Ziyi.


    The other party, black Luocha, the old man with black hair and the old woman with black hair who came out with a wheelchair, did not start. In addition, uncle Yang and his daughter, Yang Simiao, did not join in.Black Rocha and I, as the two sides of the commander-in-chief, have been standing still, looking at each other coldly.


    Through her skull like eyes, I feel her strong intention to kill. I know that she especially wants to kill me, and my hatred is no less than her. I am eager to frustrate her immediately. However, I know that I can''t beat her. If I fight her blind with anger, the consequences will be absolutely unthinkable.


    Because, I am the coach of our side, once I have something to do, my brother will certainly be affected, and my father will be more affected. Therefore, in any case, I can not be impulsive, I just silently with the black Luocha stalemate.


    Finally, or black Luocha, the old witch, could not help it. Suddenly, she cried a voice, and then, suddenly rushed to me.


    At this time, the black Luocha, which has a little old look, she was thin, instantly turned into a black whirlwind, crazy swept to me. Two guards, the old man with black hair and the old woman with black hair, rushed up with her.


    Now, the battle in the field is very hot, our personnel are all in the fight, no one can be separated from the lack of skills to block the attack of black Luocha. Seeing the murderous black Luocha was about to kill me. Finally, the white grandfather moved, and he rushed to the black Luocha with lightning speed.


    However, the black Luocha didn''t plan to fight with the white grandfather at all. Seeing that the white grandfather rushed to her, she didn''t worry and slowed down the speed directly. The black haired old man and the black haired old lady who followed the black Luocha accelerated their speed and rushed out from behind the black Luocha to fight against the white grandfather.


    Although the white grandfather is fierce, but these two black haired old people are not vegetarian either. When they unite, they immediately entangle the white grandfather and make him unable to get rid of him.


    Remove the white grandfather this obstacle, black Luocha immediately speed up, continue to sweep towards me.


    The second uncle of the Xia family saw this and wanted to stop him, but I directly reached out and motioned him not to move, because he had to protect several women. Moreover, he tried to block the black Luocha with his strength, which was even more of a suicide.


    Although I know that I am not the opponent of black Luocha, but I have to fight with the arrow on the string. At this time, I have no way to escape. After all, there is a life and death contest between me and black Luocha. Either she or I will die.


    The seeds of hatred have sprouted in my heart. If I don''t kill the black Luocha, it''s not enough to vent my anger. Originally I had the impulse to tear her into pieces, but I kept holding on.


    Now, black Luocha ran to me, and I could not avoid it. Of course, I couldn''t bear it. She made me angry at the same time, but also inspired me full of war spirit, my surging natural gas, immediately surging out.


    When the black Luocha body rushed in front of me, my momentum had reached the strongest. However, in the eyes of black Luocha, I was always a mole ant. She didn''t care about my momentum. As soon as she approached me, she attacked me. Between the electric light and flint, she raised the bamboo stick in her hand.


    I know that the bamboo stick is not the crutch used by black Luosha to support herself, but her weapon. So, seeing her lift the bamboo stick, I immediately became nervous, and my body suddenly flashed to avoid its edge.


    However, I didn''t expect that the black Luosha didn''t attack me with weapons at all. She just forced the bamboo stick into the soil. Then, with the help of the bamboo stick in her hand, she jumped into the air. Her body completely swept towards me, and her feet directly attacked me.


    This move is really unpredictable, which makes people defenseless. I didn''t even give me any reaction time. I just dodged from her bamboo stick, but I never thought that the feet of black Luocha were attacking me. Moreover, her speed was so fast and her power was so strong.


    Almost reflexively, I stretched out my arms and protected them in front of my chest. I took my arms as a shield and quickly resisted the fatal blow of black Luocha.


    In a flash, black Luocha''s feet, accurately kicked on my arms, immediately, a powerful force from my arm, spread all over my body, I felt as if I had been struck by thunder, the whole was stunned, the eyes were full of panic, my whole momentum was suddenly suppressed, this moment, I became a wooden chicken I''m in a daze.


    The next second, relying on the bamboo stick, she kicked my black Luocha across the body, and moved again. Her feet were like a chain of shells, and she even kicked two feet at me. These two times, the strength of the black Luocha was more domineering and fierce.


    Stupefied, I immediately flew out and fell heavily on the ground www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 911-912

    Black Luocha, really like the Black Whirlwind blowing through the sky, rolled me to fly, even, until I fell to the ground, I was still in a chaotic state, I can not imagine how terrible I suffered, I only know, I have laid down, my arms numb, the whole body bone ache, head muddle.


    If it was before, I was easily knocked down, that is not what, after all, I am not strong. But now, I am a top-level master in any way. Even the level of blood rose level masters are my defeated generals, I was not the weak solo, but why, this moment I would appear so vulnerable?


    Although I know that black Rocha is a powerful woman and knows she is not her opponent, I never thought that I would be killed by her. This really makes me a little bit unacceptable. The strength of black Luocha is beyond my expectation. She is really strong to the limit.


    No wonder black Rosa would be so conceited, no wonder she would see nothing. Even my father and I were united. She didn''t put it in her eyes. She was not only relying on the top ten masters, but also her own strength of being even with the sky. She was like a giant. We were ants. Besides my dad, she wanted to step on anyone, maybe it was light and easy Yes, and I, to beat her, can''t dream.


    At this moment, my body and my heart are the most injured. Under this situation, I can not only avenge, but also will be destroyed here. How can I bear this kind of attack?


    On the other side, after she kicked me at one foot, she fell on the ground, and then she turned her head and looked down at me with contempt, and then she said, "no one can do it!"


    Black Luocha tone, all disdain, her expression, is full of contempt color, she despises me, completely despises me.


    After sneering at me, she didn''t look at me any more. She looked at my father in the middle of the struggle. His voice was very violent and said, "suqiyao, don''t you mean to protect your son? You don''t mean, with you, can''t anyone hurt your son? I''ll kill your son now, see what you can do with me! "


    Originally, black Rocha dealt with me mainly for my father. It can be said that she had planned to torture my father from the beginning. She just wanted to stimulate my father, and she just wanted to hurt my father.


    My father, who was fighting three white haired old men with all his heart and soul, now, at first hearing the words of black Rocha, he immediately looked at me.


    Seeing me fall, my dad was in a hurry. He shouted directly at the black Luocha: "you dare!"


    Said, my dad''s momentum suddenly rolled up, the move also became more and more fierce, he was trying to break through the three white haired elderly, come to save me.


    However, these three masters, where can easily break through, they seem to be connected, with a very tacit understanding, like a spider web, my father firmly locked to death, let my dad how to attack, all can not rush out of the siege of three white haired elderly, but also to die, because of the mentality affected, my dad gradually in the downwind.


    Black Luocha saw my father eat flat, she was more happy, her expression showed a twisted excited color, her eyes, issued a terrible light, she turned the abnormal eyes to me again, then, her hand released the bamboo stick inserted in the soil.


    In this way, black Luocha was separated from bamboo stick, and walked towards me step by step with empty hands. Her steps were very light. Her body was like a feeling of hanging in the air. The fire reflected her ugly to the extreme face, making her look like a demon of hell, and the horror was suffocating. She was walking with a breath of death all over her body.


    I know that black Rocha came to ask for my life. She would kill me and kill me. She didn''t care at all. I can''t spare my death, but I know too well that once I die, my dad and my brothers will be destroyed immediately. I will harm everyone. As a commander in chief of the army, I can''t protect my brother, but I can''t hurt my brother. So, I can''t die like this, absolutely not.


    A belief in unyielding. Rising in my heart, it let me forget the fear of the black rasa, make me normal, let all the potential in my body, can not help but inspire.


    Suddenly, my strength slowly returned, my natural gas, in the source of continuous supplement my physical strength, I began to be full of strength, see black Rosa close to come, I as fast as possible, from the ground to climb up.


    After a short rest, my body pain has been resolved, my power has recovered, so I now look. Just like the ordinary people, and, compared with just now, I have a firm transformation from responsibility, my eyes are burning, my body is full of more and more turbulent momentum.


    Black Luo Cha saw me like this, and she stopped and said in a soft voice: "yes, she can still stand up, a little bit of bone, but you can still die!"


    Said, black Luocha female body, and turned into a black whirlwind, swept towards me.


    Because I have experienced the power of black Rocha terror before, this time, I dare not slightest to neglect. Immediately, my surging natural gas erupted completely. My state, in a moment, entered the peak, and almost every cell of me moved up, my brain cells. It turns very fast. In a moment, my whole person and the spirit of Xiaoyao boxing were combined. Before the black Luocha arrived at me, I had actually fought my free boxing.Suddenly, my body will sprint out, meet the black Luocha.


    For me, the most powerful momentum is the spirit of nature. The most powerful move is xiaoyaoquan. Both of them are developed by myself. I can use it like a fish in water. When the two are combined, the power is boundless. Simple moves can play an extraordinary effect.


    The mole ant in my black Luocha''s eyes, at this moment, finally sent out the power of startling the sky.


    The powerful black Rocha has not knocked me down for a while. Now I can be invincible in dealing with the attack of black Luocha.


    Black Luocha is obviously an acute child, or in other words, she does not want to waste time with me. All she wants is to raise her hand and let me die. But now, after several rounds of fighting, she hasn''t knocked me down, which makes her face a little ugly. Her proud eyes can''t help but show an incredible color, and at the same time, there is a burst of fire.


    After all, Hei Luocha is an elder and a monster of the same level as my father. I am just a junior. It''s indecent for her to fight with me. Therefore, she wants to trample on me and finish the work as soon as possible. However, I this grasshopper kept jumping, how can not trample dead, black Luocha of course will be surprised, will be angry. The flame in her eyes was burning fiercer and fiercer, and her whole body was burning with anger.


    The black Luosha, who was angry, seemed to be emitting black smoke from the top of her head. Her face became more ugly. Her thin body was like a white bone spirit beaten back to its original form. She was completely angry.


    For a moment, I just feel that her strength has turned over again. It''s too strong and too terrible. She is really not a human being. After years of cultivation in the closed door, she has created this horrible killing God. Her moves are unpredictable. Every move can make you feel the breath of death and fight with her. It feels like walking on the edge of a cliff without paying attention It''s going to shatter.


    What''s more terrible is that black Luocha seems to be covered with poison. As long as she touches her, she will feel anaesthetized. The daughter of the poison king is worthy of her reputation. If it were not for the natural gas in my body, I would have been lying down.


    However, even if I play 100% of the strength, even if I can defuse the poison gas of black Luocha, after a fight, I am still a little weak. The black Luocha is getting stronger and stronger, and I am more and more struggling. Obviously, I can''t defeat her. But in order to believe in my heart, I always insist on gritting my teeth, even if my body is constantly injured, even if I feel pain all over my body Nai, I still pretend to be OK, and keep holding on, I rely on the strength of my body, dragging the black Luocha here.


    The battle between the two of us can be regarded as earth shaking, but it is also submerged in the fierce battle on the spot. Every part of this long-standing battle seems to be full of wonderful battles, which makes people dazzled. Every place has blood burst out, heroic feelings burst out, and howling and roaring sound still reverberate in the sky.


    The fighting is getting worse. On the whole, I''m still at a disadvantage because of the lack of experts. Fortunately, my battle group is some indomitable heroes. Many people like me have been fighting hard for the faith in my heart and the spirit of never giving up.


    Therefore, at this time of the war, there was still no victory or defeat. This kind of stalemate, of course, was what black Luocha didn''t want to see. Suddenly, black Luocha suddenly stopped attacking me. Even, she quickly retreated, until she was beside her bamboo stick.


    Then, black Luocha''s eyes were very sharp and swept to Uncle Yang, who didn''t do anything. He said angrily, "Yang Tieqing, if you don''t do it, when are you going to wait? Don''t forget what you promised me. Hurry up and take down Su Qiyao


    Black Luocha''s tone was very hasty and full of anger. Obviously, she didn''t like the stalemate very much. She wanted to quickly disintegrate my people.


    Although I am the commander in chief of our staff, my father is the real pillar figure. He is the direction of all of us and our strongest strength. Once my father fell, the power on my side would certainly be unstable, and it would easily disintegrate at that time. Therefore, black Luocha wanted to overthrow my father as soon as possible.


    However, in addition to the three old men with white hair, I''m afraid that the only ones who can compete with my father are heiluocha himself, and uncle Yang, who has never participated in the war www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 913-915

    I know that the target of black Luocha is me, and she has no separate body to deal with my father. Therefore, she thought of Uncle Yang.


    As Yang Shu has said before, he must stand on the side of heiluocha and help heiluocha. Moreover, the strength of poplar may not be much lower than that of my father. As long as Uncle Yang helps the three old men with white hair. Then my dad must be hard to support.


    The reason why Yang Shu is angry must be that he has not taken any action since the beginning of the war. He has been standing by Miaomiao''s side, as if he was protecting Miaomiao, or he didn''t have the heart to deal with us. But when black Luocha called such a voice, poplar was still awakened, his face changed. It seems to realize that he has promised black Luocha.


    He has been standing idly by. At this moment, he finally moves. However, Miaomiao doesn''t seem to want poplar to participate in it. She immediately and quietly persuades the next poplar.


    Miao Miao''s words, let Yang Shu hesitated again, his expression appears some tangled.


    Black Luocha saw the poplar hesitated, pulled his voice and roared: "Yang Tieqing, why are you still in a daze, hurry up!"


    Hearing the roar of the black Luocha, poplar''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper. He seemed to be sticking to his promise to the black Luocha. There was always a responsibility in his heart. So, after weighing, Yang Shu still chose to listen to the black Luocha. Just as the aftertone of the black Luocha dissipated, poplar''s body suddenly moved and flew towards my father.


    Uncle Yang has a steady temperament, but when he broke out, he was extremely powerful and domineering. In the blink of an eye, he rushed to the battle group of my father and the three old men with white hair, and did not hesitate to attack my father.


    At this moment, uncle Yang didn''t hide his strength. He completely showed his vast strength. He launched a powerful attack, which was really terrible. His attack was swift and fierce. His cooperation with the three old men with white hair complemented each other. The three old men still play the role of vines, winding my father to death, and uncle Yang can beat my father with impunity.


    When my father saw Uncle Yang join in, his mentality was affected unconsciously. He has been in an invincible position, and now he has been frustrated.


    When I saw my father was hurt, my heart was also bleeding. In particular, uncle Yang was the one who made my father hurt. It was even more painful for me to breathe.


    At this time, black Luocha had already taken back her mind from my father. She gently pulled out the bamboo stick she had inserted on the ground, pointed at me directly, and said haughtily, "Suluo, I admit that you have grown up and are really strong, but you must die today!"


    Said, the black Luocha again toward me, this time, the black Luocha took a weapon, her whole person''s momentum seems to be strong, looks like the old witch took a magic wand, very frightening.


    I felt the most terrible magic, so I quickly settled down and dealt with the black Luocha wholeheartedly. However, as soon as I came back to my mind, the black Luocha had already rushed to me. Even her figure had already jumped up, and the bamboo stick in her hand hit me with a soaring momentum.


    Immediately, my pupil dilated, and my body suddenly flashed, avoiding the heavy blow of black Luocha.


    When the bamboo stick hit the grass, the grass felt like it was about to crack, and the earth seemed to tremble because of the black Luocha.


    At the moment when I haven''t calmed down my breath, the bamboo stick of black Luocha sweeps to the ground again, which has the potential to sweep thousands of troops and has infinite power.


    I couldn''t dodge, so I could only jump up and avoid the attack of black Luocha.


    As soon as I dodged, the attack of the black Luocha came again. Her moves were too coherent and compact, and her movements were fast. I didn''t even have a chance to breathe. I just dodged, but I was still faster than the black Luocha. At this time, I realized that the black Luocha did not show her unique skills before. It turned out that her weapon was her most powerful magic weapon. Bamboo stick in hand, black Luocha is simply strong, I do not know how many times, I can not bear.


    Just now, when the black Luocha didn''t take the weapon, I tried my best and could not resist her attack. Now, the situation is even worse. After I cut the black Luocha with a stick, I didn''t have a chance to attack. I couldn''t even dodge. I had to fight passively.


    I really didn''t expect that there was such an incomparable staff skill in the black Luocha. I felt that she had played the power of the golden cudgel on the ordinary bamboo stick. The skinny black Luocha was just like the sage of Qi Tian. It was so powerful and unstoppable.


    My free boxing, she suppressed completely can not be used, at this time I, like a whipped child, keep eating shriveled. I''ve been beaten all the time. I can''t fight back. I just can''t give play to my overwhelming power. I just feel that the more I fight, the more I fight, the more angry I get. My inner reluctance makes my actions more and more stiff, and my flaws are more and more, and my injuries are more and more serious.


    The bamboo stick of black Luocha, every time I beat on me, can make my skin and flesh frail. My clothes have become dilapidated, and my whole person is in great distress. At this time, I also have a deep understanding that the strength difference between me and black Luocha is not one and a half points, and I can''t compare with her.


    In the end, I was exhausted, and the black Luocha didn''t want to waste time with me. Suddenly, the black Luocha was full of momentum, and an invisible gas spread out from her. Her powerful momentum was all over me.My whole body, as if surrounded by black fog, my people are more like deep swamp, unable to move.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the black Luocha squeezed the bamboo stick with both hands tightly and smashed it hard on my head. The speed was incomparable and the power was boundless.


    Suddenly, I just felt the God of death attacking me, dizzy and cold sweat on my forehead. I knew very well that as long as I was hit by the bamboo stick of black Luocha, my head would definitely blossom. I didn''t want to, really didn''t want to die. Even if it was death, it was not this way of death.


    Instinctive desire for survival, let my body to the left half step, but even so, also did not escape the black Luocha''s fatal blow, her bamboo stick, finally heavy hit on my shoulder.


    With a click, I clearly heard the fracture of my shoulder bone, and my shoulder was under a huge pressure, which was too heavy for my feet to support my body. I knelt down in front of the black Luocha.


    The bamboo stick of black Luocha is like Mount Tai, pressing on my shoulder, making it impossible for me to stand up. I can only kneel in front of my big enemy like a poor dog.


    Inner humiliation, let me almost collapse, but, I was so powerless, the pain of body tear, head dizziness are almost numb.


    And black Luocha, looking at me kneeling on the ground like a dog, she couldn''t help but shake her head uninteresting, showing her extreme disdain for me. Then, she quickly took back the bamboo stick, and then suddenly raised her foot, one foot on my chest.


    Suddenly, my whole person is like sandbags, quickly fly back, finally, heavily fell on the ground.


    A mouthful of blood gushed out of my mouth. My chest was so stuffy that my bones were broken and my whole body was in sharp pain. I had completely lost my fighting ability. I lay on the ground like a corpse, miserable.


    On the other hand, my father''s situation is also very bad, since the poplar involved, my father is obviously at a disadvantage, and he has been failing.


    The strength of poplar is really beyond my expectation. Just like my father said before, uncle Yang''s combat effectiveness is not much worse than my father''s, but Uncle Lin is a low-key man. He does not show his sharpness and is very deep in hiding. However, this time, he gave full play to his real strength, and he alone can hold my father down.


    My father, who was badly hurt, was entangled with the poplar tree and couldn''t be separated from dealing with the other three old people with white hair.


    The three old men took the opportunity to get out. They seemed to have been ready to catch my father. After they were born, the old man with white hair in green clothes suddenly took out a net. The net was composed of very small silk thread. The material of silk thread was very special. It looked very thin and thin, but it was very tough. It felt harder than steel wire. Moreover, the design of the net was also ten It seems to be more complicated than spider web. It makes people feel that as long as they are entangled, they can''t get rid of it.


    There are three corners of the silk screen, each of which is holding a string. Three old people with white hair hold one of them, which is just right. It''s just like it was made for three old men. In other words, they had prepared the tools to subdue my father long ago. This is probably the meaning of black Luocha.


    The wire mesh was taken out, and the three old men immediately led a corner, spread the net, and quickly attacked my father.


    My father is a Mount Tai. Even though he is deeply hurt, no one can easily take him down, let alone overthrow him. He is a god of war. No matter how strong the enemy is, how big the crisis is, he can stand firm.


    However, in the face of the three big white haired old man''s attack, coupled with Yang Shuqiang''s powerful attack, my father was obviously in crisis. On the one hand, he had to deal with Uncle Yang, and on the other hand, he had to prevent being covered by the three old men''s nets. There were wolves in front of him and tigers in the back. My father had no skills at all.


    And uncle Yang is too strong and strong, and the three old men with white hair are too evil. The silk screen is almost invisible and integrated with them. I feel that the three of them have been refined into a top secret technique with silk screen. My dad was hit back and forth by them, and he was obviously stretched out.


    In particular, I was kicked by the black Luocha, and my father Yu Guang caught a glimpse of his mind. At this moment, poplar seized the opportunity to give my father a blow, which was fierce and swift.


    In a hurry, my father took out his fist and made a fist with Uncle Lin. the two fists collided. Both of them stepped back a few steps. Uncle Lin took the opportunity to attack, so he stood still after a few steps backward.


    And my dad, obviously nervous, retreated a little flustered, what''s more, at this critical moment, three white haired old men, like the ghost, quickly shrouded over. They took the great opportunity to put a big net right at my dad.


    As soon as the screen was covered on my father, the three old men with white hair immediately exchanged positions. The rope they held locked the opening of the net in an instant. It was dead locked.


    My father, this big fish, was so tied in the net, and the three old people with white hair, forming an equilateral triangle, stood on three corners, struggling to pull three strings, so that my father was trapped in the middle, unable to escape.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 916-918

    Indeed, this is my fault, but I have to do it. It is impossible for anyone to leave his father alone. There is nothing wrong with my father''s rescue. But in order to save people, sacrifice too many people, this is really too cruel.


    After pondering for two times, I tried to explain to Miaomiao again, but I didn''t know how to explain it. When I was tangled, Miaomiao said again, "OK, I''m going back!"


    With that, she turned and walked directly to the remains of her parents.


    At the moment, it is my father who is waiting in front of the remains of Hei Luocha and uncle Yang. What happened tonight has also given my father a huge impact. Especially the death of Uncle Yang and black Luocha, my father is very sad. When we deal with the aftermath, my father has been quietly guarding by the side of Uncle Yang and black Luocha, as if praying for something.


    It wasn''t until Miaomiao passed by and said that he would send her parents home. He didn''t delay any more and said to help Miaomiao send them back.


    Next, I took people with my father and took the bodies of Uncle Yang, black Luocha and the top ten elders to the stockade.


    When we came to the gate of the village again, it was already early in the morning. We fought earth shaking in the wild. The village was still peaceful, as if all the bloodbath had nothing to do with them. They still lived a peaceful life.


    At this time, the people in the stockade have already entered the sleep, only a few houses are still on the light, the others are dark.


    I don''t know whether they have no feelings for the black Luocha, or they believe too much in the strength of the black Luocha. I feel that the people in the stockade are not worried about the black Luocha at all.


    However, it may also be because they are so quiet. They don''t know, a group of blood Cherry Blossom people, have died.


    At the gate of the village, the stone tablet with the surname Su forbidding people to enter the village still stands conspicuously beside the door frame. My father and I do not want to disobey the meaning of black Luocha. The dead are big, so neither of us went in. Instead, Shen Muchen asked Shen Muchen to escort the bodies of Uncle Yang and others in heiluocha to the stockade. My father and I were waiting outside the stockade.


    All of a sudden, people in the stockaded village were shocked by the noise of the lights for more than ten minutes. In any case, heiluocha is the patriarch of this village. The residents in the village should have feelings for her. Now that they know that heiluocha is dead, will they be angry?


    I''m really afraid that Miaomiao and my brotherhood will be beaten up. Just as I want to ask my father how good he is, Miaomiao and Shen Muchen rush out in a hurry. Among them, Miaomiao still has an old wooden box in his hand.


    As soon as he got outside, Miaomiao immediately handed me the wooden box and said anxiously, "this is a thousand year old toad. Take it. You leave here quickly. The people in the stockade are very excited and afraid of conflict with you."


    After listening to the words of each flower, I quickly asked, "then you stay here, will you be ok?"


    Anyone with a clear eye should know that Miaomiao is facing me. If I leave, I''m afraid that the villagers in the stockade will bring their hatred on Miaomiao. However, Duoduo doesn''t seem to care. She directly said to me, "it''s OK. Don''t forget that I''m the daughter of heiluocha and the only descendant of her. Those people dare not take me for granted."


    As soon as Miaomiao''s voice fell, Wu Tianhao beside her echoed: "with me, Miaomiao won''t have anything to do!"


    With Wu Tianhao''s assurance, I can''t help but calm down a lot. I know that Wu Tianhao has the ability to protect Miaomiao. This is the important reason why I don''t kill Wu Tianhao. Therefore, I didn''t get entangled again. I solemnly said thanks to Miaomiao, and I immediately withdrew the tomb parcel with my father.


    As soon as I came back, I gave the thousand year old toad to grandfather Bai and entrusted him to cure Qiqi.


    White grandfather took the old wooden box and opened it. At once, a Golden Toad came into our eyes. This toad is very smart, just like an immortal. In the night, it is still shining with golden light. It seems that the insect emperor cultivated by black Luocha has become a child in front of this toad.


    Don''t mention toad itself. It''s the old wooden box used by toads. It seems that they are very precious. From this, we can see how much heiluocha attaches importance to this family treasure. However, Miaomiao gave me such a precious thing, but Miaomiao did not blink his eyes. She knows that I need this thing to save another woman, but she can still be so decisive and generous. I really can''t repay Miaomiao''s love. I just wish her a good life.


    When I was distracted, grandfather Bai had made a preliminary study on this toad. He had already determined that this was the legendary Millennium toad.


    Therefore, he directly closed the box and said seriously, "don''t worry, with it, Miss Xia''s illness will not be a problem."


    Grandfather Bai''s tone is very firm. He should be 100% sure to save Qiqi now. However, Qiqi''s illness is very complicated. If he wants to cure Qiqi, he has to go back and talk about it later. Because if he wants to cure Qiqi''s disease, it is not enough to cure Qiqi''s disease. There are also other drug introductions to assist, so, after accepting me, grandfather Bai put himself into the treatment of the wounded.And I told Qiqi that I had got the Millennium toad. When I went back, grandfather Bai would cure her.


    According to the law, Qiqi finally has a chance to live and finally realize her wish to be a normal person. She should be extremely excited. However, she was not happy at all after listening to my words. Her look was still full of dignity. She looked at me stupidly and said in a hoarse voice, "sullo, at this time, do you still think of me?"


    Qiqi''s voice seems to have incredible, but also seems to have indescribable moved, she may think, in the case of so many things, I should have forgotten her for a long time, but I not only did not forget her existence, but also so wholeheartedly got the Millennium toad for her, all of which made her incredible.


    However, I think that this is what I should do. Therefore, in the face of her problem, I almost did not hesitate to reply: "of course, the original intention of my coming here is to help you get the Millennium toad and cure your disease!"


    Hearing this, Qiqi''s tears came out of her eyes. Although, Qiqi is weak, but she has always been strong, I rarely see her tears, but at the moment, she is so unscrupulous in front of my face, tears are still so turbulent.


    Through Qiqi''s tears, I can feel the emotion in her heart. She is extremely moved to me. This move is beyond everything, so that she can''t help crying when she is calm and strong.


    The picture suddenly seemed to stop. Only Qiqi''s tears flowed silently. After a long time, she sobbed and asked me, "sulo, I want to know if, I mean, if, I was caught, what would you do?"


    Qiqi tangled for a long time, and finally asked this question. It was so difficult to ask, but she couldn''t help asking again. It can be seen that how much she cares about this matter. She must have seen me tearing my heart for Ziyi and Peng Xuefei before, so she had a touch in her heart. Maybe it was at that time that she felt small and nonexistent.


    But to her surprise, at such a time, I still miss her in my heart. It is because of this that she has the courage to ask me such questions! She saw with her own eyes that when Ziyi and Peng Xuefei were caught, I was so miserable that she wanted to know what my reaction would be if she was caught.


    I can feel that Qiqi is very concerned about this problem, so I directly reply to her in a positive tone: "try my best to save you, even if I sacrifice myself!"


    I think, if there is such a thing, I am sure I will do it, because Qiqi''s kindness to me is endless. If it wasn''t for her, I would have died long ago. If she was in trouble, I would certainly try my best to save her.


    However, at this moment, I answered Qiqi in such a positive way. The bigger reason is to make her happy. I don''t want her to be lost. In particular, I will go to the netherworld with Ziyi soon. I only want the living people to live better.


    However, I did not expect, Qiqi after listening to my answer, unexpectedly suddenly stood on tiptoe, heavy kiss on me, this kiss, mixed with Qiqi tears kiss, very sweet, sweet also a little salty.


    Qiqi''s kiss came so suddenly that I was completely caught off guard. I didn''t kiss her. In the ward of the provincial hospital, I kissed the dying Kiki, but it would be my initiative and I was ready.


    But this time, I was inexplicable, a kiss, my body immediately like electric shock, suddenly trembled, and then completely frozen.


    Qiqi''s kiss always brings me a different feeling. I feel that the whole person has been purified. It looks like a new look from the inside out. My walking corpse body is also activated by Qiqi''s kiss.


    According to the truth, in such a scene, I and Qiqi kiss is not appropriate, I also want to refuse her, but Qiqi''s kiss is too magic, I can''t refuse at all, I just feel that my body is not under my control, can only involuntarily immerse.


    Also do not know how long, Qiqi''s lips finally slowly left my mouth, from the beginning to the end, I did not move, my body has been rigid, my mind seems to be fixed, there is no room for thinking.


    And Qiqi, she seems to have forgotten all, forget where she is, her heart is only in me, her white cheek, can not help but become a little ruddy, she looked at me with a little shyness, the tone solemnly said: "Suluo, I love you, always love, my life is you give, I am your person, I will not be good with others, because my heart only You. But don''t worry, I won''t bind you. You can choose who is with you, and I will bless you. If one day you want to be with me, you can find me at any time. I will wait for you all my life. I am willing to be your Ziyi! "


    Finish this sentence, Qiqi did not have any stay, directly turned to leave, leaving me gaping, staring at her back.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 919

    Qiqi''s back is still thin, but it has a huge sense of strength, as if, her small body, can support the whole world.


    Her strong, infected me, her words, touched me, I suddenly realized that Qiqi is not blindly confessing to me, is not regardless of the occasion and I mess, she did, she has her special intention, she is actually in persuading me, hope I bravely out of the haze.


    Qiqi is smart and careful. She knows how important Ziyi is to me. She also knows how great a blow Ziyi''s death has caused to me. She is very afraid that I will fall down forever. She is even more afraid that I will make a fool of myself. Therefore, she wants to persuade me to be more open-minded, but she is not good at persuading me directly.


    Smart she told me in her unique way that she Xia Yuqi is always my strong backing. She knows that Peng Xuefei has lost her indelible shadow because of Ziyi''s death, and it is difficult to come with me in the end. She will go further and further with me because of her parents'' affairs. I''m afraid that Qiqi is the only one suitable for her to be with me Aggressive way to tell me, just hope I know, she will always wait for me.


    Understanding the pain of Qiqi, my heart can not help but become more painful, I know, Qiqi just don''t want me to give up the whole world for Ziyi, don''t want me to give up the bright future. For this reason, she is willing to be the double of Ziyi, but she doesn''t know that Ziyi is the only one that can never be replaced, and my determination can not be easily changed.


    No matter what, I''m going to let go of Kiki''s kindness. Let her love, such a failure, let me feel bad, but I have to do this, I have no other choice, can only face Qiqi far away back, in the heart said a: "sorry!"


    At that time, I set my mind on how to arrange for these seriously injured brothers. Under the emergency treatment of grandfather Bai, they have temporarily stabilized their injuries. However, with their bodies, they can never travel a long way. From this place to our camp, the road is not only rugged, but also a long way. It takes at least a few hours to walk. Those seriously injured brothers must not be able to stand the twists and turns What''s more, it''s too late to walk, so we have to set up camp on the spot.


    But this time, we came here on foot. We were light, and we didn''t bring a lot of things. We had to use what we had here to build a place to live.


    Fortunately, the black Luocha left some things in the jungle behind the battlefield. It may be that the black Luocha had already chosen the address. Here, we found a wooden house built in this bush, which is just convenient for us to use. We can process it at will, and the place we live in will be basically settled.


    Of course. For us elite soldiers, it doesn''t matter even if we sleep in the wasteland. What we really want to settle down is the wounded. They need to be well cared for, and they must be given a comfortable environment. It was not until more than two o''clock in the morning that we had completely recovered the wounded in the war.


    This time, we can finally breathe. After a night''s tossing, all brothers were exhausted, and everyone was half dead tired. However, even if they were tired again, the brothers could survive. After all, it was better to live than anything.


    Even if the brothers die, they will not be able to live in the future.


    However, in my heart, only the determination to die, I just want to finish what should be done before I die. Just after I have settled all my seriously injured brothers, Peng Yi and Peng Xuefei came to me.


    To my surprise, Peng Yi knelt down in front of me as soon as he arrived, and said excitedly, "thank you, Arlo, thank you for saving Feifei!"


    For a long time, I always treat Peng Yi as my uncle. He is my elder and Peng Xuefei''s father. Now, he suddenly kneels down for me. I can''t help but get scared. I quickly reach out to help him and say, "Uncle Peng, what are you doing? Get up and talk!"


    Even Peng Xuefei was frightened by Xia Jiang''s behavior, and she followed me to hold her father.


    After Peng Yi was lifted up by us, he solemnly said to me, "Arlo, I''m here mainly to apologize to you. It''s Feifei who has hurt you and Ziyi''s child. If it wasn''t for Feifei, Ziyi would not have died. I''m sorry to you. In the future, my life will be yours. I swear that I''ll work hard for you all my life. I will never say goodbye


    Listening to Peng Yi''s words, I felt as if I had knocked over the schizandra, which was extremely complicated. For Ziyi''s death, I really felt that Peng Xuefei had no responsibility, but Peng Xuefei took on the psychological shadow because of this. Even Peng Yi apologized to me for it. I didn''t want them to have too much psychological burden. So, I quickly explained to Peng Yi that it was necessary to save Feifei Yes, this is what I owe her. I believe Peng Xuefei will understand. I repeatedly told Peng Yi not to feel guilty, but to be loyal to the war.


    After my persuasion, Peng Yi finally returned to normal. However, Peng Xuefei''s face was as heavy as ever. In a short time, she seemed unable to get out of the shadow. Her eyes were filled with indelible sadness and guilt.Time, as if suspended for a few seconds, a few seconds later, Peng Xuefei suddenly came forward and said to me deeply: "Suluo, thank you!"


    After all, Peng Xuefei to me, also just hold out these words, she seems to have a lot of words to say, but can''t say it.


    Looking at such Peng Xuefei, I am more distressed, involuntarily, I approached her. He pressed his hands on her shoulders and said to her sincerely, "Feifei, don''t feel guilty. It has nothing to do with you. Give me another chance to choose, I will still choose you. You didn''t do anything wrong. On the contrary, I implicated you. If it wasn''t for me, black Luocha would not have caught you, and Ziyi''s affair has nothing to do with you. Since black Luocha has decided to torture me, she will It won''t make me feel better. Even if I don''t arrest you, I may catch others and let me choose. Even if you don''t catch others, you may directly kill Ziyi. In a word, heaven has doomed Ziyi to die, so no one can interfere. You must not keep this matter in your heart, you know? "


    My words, said extremely slowly, each word each sentence represents my sincerity, Xia Xiaoxiao listened, finally relaxed. However, her heart is still painful, perhaps, she still wants to exchange her life for the happiness of Ziyi and me. Even if she did not blame herself, she would also have regrets and regret that she did not do anything for me.


    I understand Peng Xuefei''s heart, so I continue to persuade her and tell her that I have felt her dedication, her heart, and everything she has done is in my eyes and in my heart.


    In order to reassure Peng Xuefei, I have said a lot and worked tirelessly.


    Gradually, Peng Xuefei''s heart slowly became clear, she did not blindly immersed in pain, but began to persuade me, but, Peng Xuefei is not good at words, she did not and Qiqi, with any special way to persuade me, just simply comfort me, let me not too difficult, look a little.


    Peng Xuefei''s enlightenment, listening to my heart is also a burst of sour, but I can give her response, just perfunctory, because I can''t see it.


    About half an hour later, Peng Xuefei and I finished chatting. When Peng Xuefei left, I told her: "Feifei, for the sake of me and Ziyi, we must live well and recover to the strong you before!"


    Peng Xuefei didn''t recognize the meaning of farewell in my words. She solemnly promised me, and then she left with Peng Yi.


    After chatting with Peng Xuefei, I went to my father and many of my good brothers. I talked to them in a very natural tone. However, there were some important information that I wanted to say in the end. I was telling them the future affairs in a way they would not find out. It was my will.


    Until all things have been explained, I went to the body of Ziyi, quietly accompany her.


    Accompany silent, all the language is in the heart, Ziyi can feel my words, but other people, completely do not know what kind of determination I have made.


    Time, in a flash, soon came to four o''clock in the morning, everyone fell asleep, the world around seemed to sleep, completely silent.


    Taking advantage of the silence of the night, I quietly picked up Ziyi and left silently.


    At this time, the sky is not bright, the night is very dark, as if the whole heaven and earth are covered by death, there are no stars in the sky, only the moon looming in the clouds, illuminating my way forward.


    I did not say hello to anyone, taking advantage of the silence, quietly holding Ziyi and saying goodbye.


    Fortunately, my brothers are tired today and sleep very heavily. No one noticed me. Like an invisible man, I quickly left the place where my brothers were stationed and quietly submerged in the night.


    This is Yunnan Province. In the deep mountains, there are forests and mountains everywhere. You can''t find a decent road. If you are in it, you can''t tell the southeast, the northwest and the so-called direction. However, I have no direction in my heart now. I just keep going.


    My pace, become faster and faster, all the way forward, I do not care whether the road ahead is thorny or rugged, anyway, my feet are installed with pulley, walking fast, seems to be very anxious to stay away from brothers. Away from all the people on earth.


    I went from dark to dawn. Suddenly, a line of milky white laser cut through the dark sky, and then a line of morning light illuminated the East through the clouds. As the morning glow gradually changed from light red to deep red, the East rose a fiery red sun.


    The road under my feet finally became clear. Before I knew it, I had come to the edge of a cliff. The cliff was very steep and steep. It seemed that there was an abyss below. I could not see the end at all. If I fell down, I would be broken into pieces. If a person with acrophobia stood here, he would have been scared to the ground. However, I was not afraid at all. I even sat on the edge of the cliff with Ziyi in my arms and looked at the boundless world.


    At this moment, I suddenly found that the scenery of nature is very beautiful. The wave like clouds in the distance constitute colorful and colorful patterns under the sunlight. The sun rises from the beginning to the majestic, and the golden light is everywhere, the peaks are dyed, and the earth is bright.


    However, no matter how beautiful the scenery is, it can not light my heart. I seem to have become a sculpture, fixed on this cliff, the morning wind, wantonly blowing, but also can only brush my short hair, my whole person, is still motionless.Picture frame, time also seems to be static, I sat on the edge of the cliff for a long time, eyes flow, thinking jump, heart sad.


    If, I have the whole world, but if I lost Xu Nan, then what is the meaning of the whole world to me? When I had nothing, Ziyi approached me, helped me, gave me the unique light of dark life, my dead heart, because she revived, my inferiority complex view of love, because she was rich, my boring life, because she was wonderful, she brought me joy and happiness, also promoted my self-confidence and optimism, she is my angel.


    The two of us, giving each other the first time, we have integrated into each other''s soul, body and spirit are already combined, from that time on, we should be inseparable. But fate is too fond of playing tricks on people, and always separates us alive.


    At the beginning, Xie Yu constantly obstructed me. Slowly, my life entered many other women, which led to the separation and separation of Ziyi and me. Finally, all kinds of enemies appeared one after another. They would take Ziyi to hurt me and torture me. Ziyi and I can walk to today, it is not easy, we have never broken the thorns.


    Now, I have solved the strongest organization blood cherry blossom, created a miracle, created brilliance, and eliminated all difficulties. However, Ziyi can not see it. She has gone, gone forever, and she can not witness my glory.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 920

    Originally, with Xu Ziyi, I really had great ambition. I wanted to unify the underground world and build a different empire. But purple died, and I suddenly found nothing was nothing. Everything was a bubble. I could not protect my beloved woman, but I also talked about what to change the underground world order and what to do to benefit mankind.


    In the end, I''m still a waste. In the face of death, I''m powerless. Even if I grow up to this day, I think I''m very strong. But if Uncle Yang hadn''t sacrificed himself to save me, I would have died under the staff of black Luocha. I didn''t even have the ability to protect myself. Finally, I also implicated others. Heaven seems to have doomed me to be the only star of Tianshan, No matter what I experience, there are always people who give their lives because of me. I have caused too many people to die miserably. Too many dead souls are pressing on me, which makes my heart heavy.


    Last time, hundreds of my brothers died in vain in the battle field in the Mangshan war. At that moment, I suffered a huge blow, and I was once depressed. But in the end, because of the Enlightenment of grandfather Bai, the encouragement of Peng Yi, and the stimulation of reality, I still walked out of the haze. I chose to face the future bravely, and I was open to life and death.


    However, this time, I lost nearly a thousand brothers in this contest with bloody cherry blossoms, and uncle Yang died for me and implicated the innocent Ziyi. Even if I could see it again, I couldn''t bear such an outcome.


    Perhaps, the sacrifice of brothers can bring the future glory of war. Their death is valuable, and they also die in heroism.


    Perhaps, uncle Yang''s suicide is a kind of relief, reincarnation in the afterlife, can lead a better life.


    Perhaps, Ziyi died for love and was satisfied with the happiness of death. She felt that she could no longer involve me, so she felt relaxed. She felt satisfied that she had finally done something for me. She died in my arms, so she was happy.


    But how can the living be calm? I live now, there is no way to be at ease, especially, Ziyi''s death, let my heart knot, no matter what can''t be solved.


    I have never given Ziyi real happiness and stability. For so many years, she has been suffering from torture and waiting. After suffering so much inhuman torture, she has been waiting for me, waiting for me forever.


    I promised her many times when she was born, telling her that when I remove all obstacles and complete everything, I will be with her.


    Now, she''s dead, but I can''t escape my promise. It''s time for me to keep my promise.


    In this world, there is nothing I can''t let go. My father solved his old grudges and got a new life. My brothers, who are still alive, survived in a pool of blood. In the future, if they continue to develop the war, they will certainly have a good future.


    Miaomiao, she has her own choice. I can''t control her or promise her. I just give her a sorry and a thank you.


    Peng Xuefei, she in my persuasion, also gradually began to come out of the haze, I only hope that she can see through thoroughly in the future. Usher in a different life.


    Qiqi, she can finally live like a normal person, I believe, such a smart girl, will not be bound by me for life, she will have a brighter new life.


    In the early morning, I have almost settled my last wish. Then, I can go with Ziyi without regret. I can finally fulfill the promise of Ziyi.


    Since, I can''t live with her forever in this world, I hope, under the yellow spring, I can live with her forever. I can''t let Ziyi alone in the underground. Although I know that Ziyi doesn''t want me to do this, she just wants me to live well, but I know more clearly that Ziyi''s lifelong wish is to be with me, and I must fulfill her long cherished wish.


    Thinking of this, my sad heart suddenly became firm, I began to feel relaxed, in fact, there is nothing terrible about death, but can be carefree, carefree, very good.


    Involuntarily, I slowly stretched out my hand, stroked Ziyi''s cheek, and whispered: "Ziyi, you always want to live a plain two person life with me. This is your wish, and I have promised you that I will accompany you to live in seclusion when I finish my own affairs. Now, my affairs have been basically solved, but you have left me forever. I''m useless. I can''t protect you and let you stay at home. I''m really a waste! "


    Said, my heart, can''t help but dye a layer of sadness, my red eyes, finally did not strive to fall tears, tears, silent drip in Ziyi''s face, along Xu Nan''s face, gently slide.


    The light of sunrise, floating on Xu Nan''s face, lining her perfect, as if she is still alive, so beautiful.


    Looking at such a purple Yi, my heart couldn''t help but jump more fiercely, and the emotions in my body constantly burst out. With endless affection, I opened my mouth again and said in a hoarse voice: "Ziyi, do you know? This world is a restless world. We are still too simple. In fact, there is no absolute paradise in this world. No matter where we hide, we will be disturbed. However, there is a place which is absolutely quiet. No one will disturb us. That place is hell. So I decided to go to the yellow spring with you and accompany you forever Can always together, not be disturbed, I know I do this is selfish. But I hope you can understand me, don''t blame meWith this sentence, my sadness suddenly stopped, my heart became more and more firm, the idea of suicide, filled my whole mind.


    Over the years, I have not experienced suicide for the first time. Since I jumped from a building in the pheasant university, fate has given me extremes many times, and I have tried to commit suicide several times. However, every time I was forced to do so, I was forced to die. I was forced to commit suicide, but I didn''t want to die in my heart, and I was very unwilling.


    However, this time is different, this time no one forced me. I want to end this life, want to accompany Ziyi forever. I choose the way of death willingly. For me now, death is really a kind of relief, because I am really tired.


    Suddenly, I exhaled a long breath, then, I held Ziyi, gently stood up.


    At the moment, the sun has been very intense, the sky is clear, the golden light will cover me, I bathe in the sun, physically and mentally thorough, the morning wind, still slowly blowing, my soul seems to have gone with the wind. Only the body remains here.


    The mountains stretch, the jungle is all over the ground, and the natural scenery is still so beautiful. Standing at the edge of the cliff, I have a distant look at the world. Then, I look down at the abyss at my feet. Vaguely, I feel that there is something invisible under the cliff calling for me.


    My heart was gently drawn, my eyes, slowly closed, my mind, sounded a voice: "goodbye, my life!"


    I said goodbye deeply in my heart. With that, I hugged Ziyi and jumped directly, ready to jump into the abyss below.


    But my feet have not left the ground, but my shoulder was suddenly clamped by people, suddenly, my whole body was suppressed, completely unable to move, I directly like a puppet general, rigid on the edge of the cliff. Until the person who clamped my shoulder pulled me back, I was dull, only then did I react.


    I stepped back two steps and immediately stopped. Then, I turned back and looked at the people behind me. I found that an old man with a thin body but a firm face stood upright in the golden sun. This man was just grandfather white.


    The moment I saw the white grandfather, my eyes suddenly flashed a strong surprise color, I looked at the white grandfather, puzzled asked: "grandfather, how are you here?"


    At this moment, the white grandfather''s face is rare grim, his eyes, full of solemnity, he looked at me deeply, a positive way: "of course, with you to come over!"


    Come with me?


    Grandfather Bai''s tracking ability is very strong, which I know. In the provincial capital, grandfather Bai has been protecting me secretly. I have never found anyone behind me. In other words, grandfather Bai''s tracking skills are very high, which is almost unpredictable.


    So, this time, I was followed by him. I didn''t wonder why I didn''t notice at all. I just wondered why grandfather Bai suddenly wanted to follow me. I thought that I was very normal today. Should no one know that I would leave without saying goodbye?


    What''s more, when I left, everyone had already fallen asleep. I was deliberately taking advantage of everyone''s deep sleep to leave quietly. Unexpectedly, grandfather Bai kept up with me silently, which was really surprising to me.


    I lenglengleng looking at white grandfather, very puzzled asked: "how can you follow me?"


    White grandfather''s face is still serious, but his eyes, suddenly brought out a trace of helpless meaning, he looked at me, issued some bitter voice: "in fact, I have seen it for a long time, you will not be happy, so I have been paying attention to your movement!"


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help shaking my heart. I thought I behaved very naturally. Even Qiqi, who was extremely intelligent, was not sure that I would commit suicide. She just added this possibility to her worry, so she would use her way to persuade me to cheer up. But she didn''t see that I must be upset, but grandfather Bai seemed to be sure that I would do something stupid, He even paid attention to my movements all the time. How on earth did he penetrate my heart so thoroughly?


    However, it''s not the time to tangle with this. No matter what the reason is, grandfather Bai knows that I''m going to commit suicide, and I can''t hide it any more. So, I said to him directly: "yes, I want to kill myself. I want to die with Ziyi. You don''t have to persuade me. I''ve made up my mind!"


    My tone, very resolute, completely beyond doubt, I have made up my mind, no one can change the determination, so, no one to persuade is of no use.


    White grandfather listened to my words, his eyebrows can not help wrinkling up, his eyes, is showing a clear disappointment, he said to me in a very heavy tone: "Suluo, this matter, you have been knocked down?"


    I don''t think of ropeway: "I didn''t fall, I just don''t want to live, for me, living is more tired than death, I would rather die!"


    Hearing this, grandfather Bai was even more disappointed. He looked at me and asked, "what do you say when you die? Have you ever thought about their feelings?"


    I said bluntly: "yes, I just sat here thinking, but I still want to die!"My determination made grandfather Bai a little angry. His eyes were more and more disappointed, and his expression became more and more dignified. Suddenly, he raised his voice and said in a sharp voice: "Suluo, you can''t have this extreme idea. You have to be clear. You are su Qiyao''s son. How can you think of suicide? It''s a coward''s performance!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 921

    As for the word "coward", grandfather Bai specially accentuated his tone. He hoped that it would arouse my fighting spirit. However, now any words are useless to me. I have considered everything clearly, and suicide is my final decision.


    Therefore, I once again can not discuss the dialogue grandfather way: "Coward on the coward, I don''t matter!"


    Seeing me like this, white grandfather was more anxious. He almost drank to me and said, "after so much experience, why don''t you have the blood of your father? Your father suffered no less than you and suffered no less than you. He was helpless to mix black at the beginning. With his own hands, he built his own black Empire, but in the end. He found out that he was just a chess piece, but he was not knocked down. On the contrary, he still dares to go against the sky and force him to be with your mother because of his love.


    But the consequence of this love is cruel. Your mother left, she was picked up by the Ye family, and even disappeared in the end. This series of attacks on your father, but he still did not fall down. He still insisted on walking to today. And you, what are you entitled to die? Is it because of Shen Yue? "


    Grandfather Bai said this with emotion. Obviously, he was very dissatisfied with my behavior. He wanted to infect me with my father''s strength and let me open my mind.


    However, since I have fallen into a dead knot, how can I easily untie it? I still stubbornly retorted: "yes, it''s because Ziyi, my father can hold on, that''s because my mother is just missing, and Ziyi is exactly dead, she is equal to my own killing!"


    Hearing this, white grandfather can''t help sighing, and said: "Ziyi died because of you, you can repent, but there is no need to die. In addition, although your mother is missing, but in your father''s eyes is dead, he suffered no less than you. If he can die, he would have died, but he has the responsibility to let you grow well, he can do it for you Have you ever thought about your son


    My son, white grandfather''s words, like a thunderbolt, very suddenly exploded in my heart, let me suddenly wake up, the original, I have a son.


    My father devoted his whole life to my son. But I think of a dead, completely ignore his painstaking efforts. The most sad thing is that I don''t care about the old and the young. I don''t have any idea of being responsible for my son. Even I haven''t seen him face to face. It can be said that I didn''t consider his situation and his future at all. I''m really not selfish in general.


    Before that, I still firmly believed that. I have completed all the things that should be considered and the future affairs have been explained. I can go away with peace of mind. However, it turned out that it was just my idea of evading responsibility. It was my most selfish thought. I neglected the things I didn''t want to think of, the responsibility I should take and my son.


    If I die, my son will lose his father forever. In the future, his life must be incomplete, even his heart will have defects, and his future will be affected.


    If I die, my father will lose his only son. He tries to live to give me a better life, but I leave him to commit suicide. How hurt will he feel?


    Grandfather Bai is right. It''s very simple to evade the responsibility. If my father wanted to escape, he could have left me alone and seek relief. But he didn''t. He worked hard to pull me up. When I became sensible, he would go to prison and repent for my mother. When I met the most difficult bottleneck, he was out of prison, and he transformed me so that I could be on my own and live a brave life. But I, in the so-called brave life, constantly make trouble.


    Because of me, my father chose to come back to the world and suffered a series of hardships.


    For me, my father really paid too much, his love is selfless and great, but how can I repay his love, and I am too unfilial, too unqualified, as a father, I am not qualified. I just ignore my son as air. Although, I don''t need to raise my son by myself like an ordinary father, I should at least consider for my son, give him proper love and care, and let him have a healthy psychology!


    In the final analysis, I only care about myself. The so-called suicide almost only considers my own feelings, because no one but me agrees with my suicide behavior.


    Peng Xuefei, she knew that I was suffering from Ziyi''s death, so she advised me to be open-minded and hope that I could live well.


    Kiki, she said she would wait for me all my life, just to encourage me to live.


    White grandfather, he does not sleep a night, just to be able to always pay attention to me, see me suicide, he immediately appeared to stop me.


    Other people, if they know that I have the idea of suicide, will spare no effort to persuade me.


    Even Ziyi, when she heard that I was going to accompany her before she died, she became so excited. If she could say one more word at that time, she would surely advise me not to be silly.


    It can be said that if I die, everyone will suffer, so I choose to commit suicide, that is, regardless of the suffering of others. I''m the most selfish person in the world if I just want to be free.Think of this, I suddenly smile, this is self mockery smile, is bitter smile, I hate their selfishness, I should not, really should not.


    Life is worth living, and dying is worth dying. My suicidal idea now is to accompany Ziyi. But in fact, this is just my high sounding excuse. I just can''t bear the self blame in my heart. I think Ziyi can''t pass my own barrier because of death, so I have to be free from death.


    I feel that I have failed the waiting of Ziyi, so I want to accompany her in huangquan. Anyway, I just can''t bear the suffering of being in debt to Ziyi. I just want to end everything with death. Such death is absolutely worthless. It will only hurt all those who care about me, including the dead Ziyi. After all, her last-minute wish is to wish me to live.


    Therefore, for the sake of Ziyi, for my father, for my son, for Peng Xuefei, Qiqi, Miaomiao, grandfather Bai, Bai Ling, and all my brothers, I should bravely live on. Even if I bear permanent guilt, I have to bear it. Even if I have a heavy burden, I have to bear it. I can''t live only for myself, but also consider the feelings of others Accept, I will take on the responsibility of a man and live with value. Even if you want to die, it''s a valuable death, not a cowardly suicide.


    Thinking like this, my faith suddenly became firm, and I held Ziyi''s hand tighter. Suddenly, I straightened my spine, faced Han''s grandfather, and said solemnly: "I understand, Grandpa Bai, I''m sorry, I was reckless, I shouldn''t have thought of suicide. I promised you that I would accompany you back to see Bai Ling and my son. I must do it


    Hearing my words, white grandfather has been tense face, and finally eased down, his eyes, showing real joy, he curved the corner of his mouth, a smile. "I won''t do stupid things again," he said


    I can hear that grandfather Bai is worried about me. It''s just a moment''s imagination. He is afraid that I will be hit later and have extreme ideas.


    In fact, sometimes, the idea is just a moment. At a certain moment, I firmly determined to go to the same place with Ziyi in my heart. Therefore, I, stubborn, have been moving towards this determination, never give up.


    However, grandfather Bai pulled me back at the moment when I jumped off the cliff, so I came back from the gate of ghosts. Therefore, the idea of me dying again is not as strong as before. I have been fighting with my grandfather white all the time. In fact, my mouth is hard.


    Now, after my grandfather Bai''s on-demand broadcast, I have really figured it out. This is not only a temporary enlightenment, but also a permanent one, because I will live not only for myself, but also for the people who care about me. On my shoulder, I will always shoulder a responsibility. No matter how painful the experience is, no matter how difficult it is, I will learn to carry it. I want to follow my father''s example, stand up all my life and never fall down easily.


    Here, I keep warning myself, keep in mind this moment of faith, adhere to the life.


    Suddenly, my eyes were bright, my expression became extremely firm, I firmly looked at the white grandfather, solemnly said: "no, let''s go back!"


    Said, I hugged Ziyi and took the lead to leave.


    But I just walked a few steps, white grandfather suddenly stopped me: "Suluo, put Ziyi down!"


    Smell speech, I reflexively turn back, to white grandfather chop nails cut the railway: "no, I can''t leave Ziyi alone here, I want to take her home!"


    White grandfather slightly curled his mouth, pondered: "put it down!"


    Once again, when I heard grandfather Bai say to put down Ziyi, I suddenly realized that something was wrong. Even if I had to bury Ziyi, it was not in this place. Why did grandfather Bai insist on letting me put down Ziyi?


    Suddenly, my heart suddenly suddenly suddenly two times, I quickly asked the white grandfather: "why?"


    White grandfather heavily breathed a breath, and then, he slowly opened his mouth and said, "Ziyi, she is dead."


    Grandfather Bai''s words almost didn''t shatter my heart. For a moment, I just felt that my soul had gone away. Some trivial memory fragments in my mind also flew out of the sky. The whole person was confused and in a state of chaos.


    Too incredible, too shocked, too happy, too many emotions filled me, let me for a long time but God.


    Also do not know how long, I finally opened my mouth, issued a hoarse voice: "you, what do you say, purple is not dead?"


    Smell speech, white grandfather can''t help but glance at Ziyi, then, he is very serious staring at me, solemn way: "yes, not dead, has not died!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 922

    Hearing this, I was even more astonished. I hardly knew whether I was dreaming or my head was short circuited at the moment. I felt that I was already in a floating state, and it was like walking into another space. In a word, what grandfather Bai said really puzzled me so much that I forgot what I should say and how to react at this moment.


    Uncle Bai was so surprised that he tried to explain to me: "what Ziyi and Peng Xuefei took are not lethal poisons, but a kind of ecstasy that can make people stop breathing. This kind of drug has a very special property. It doesn''t harm the human body, but it can make people fake death. Generally, after 12 hours, when the efficacy is over, people will slowly die Wake up.


    Of course, this kind of medicine is not developed by ordinary people, and it is also resolutely attacked by the state. However, it is not surprising that heiluocha, as the daughter of the poison king, can develop a fake death medicine! "


    After listening to grandfather Bai''s explanation, my eyes were even more astonished. Normally speaking, I should be ecstatic to know that Xu Nan is not dead. However, I am not in a state at all. I just think it is too incredible. I really don''t believe this possibility. Grandfather Bai said that what black Luocha gave Peng Xuefei and Ziyi was not really lethal poison. How could this be possible?


    With the snake and scorpion heart of black Luocha, she killed people without blinking an eye. Obviously, she deliberately tortured me with Ziyi and Peng Xuefei. How could she use feign death to muddle through? It''s not like the style of black Luocha at all?


    Involuntarily, I slowly shook my head and whispered: "this is impossible, how can this be possible?"


    White grandfather listened to my words, frowned slightly, and then said in a deep voice: "nothing is impossible. At first I didn''t believe it. However, when I checked the situation of Ziyi and pengxuefei and analyzed the properties of the antidote, I determined that it was a fake death drug!"


    White grandfather''s tone, very serious, his face is also serious, he let me believe this possibility, but after I believe, my heart seems to have a gunpowder explosion, my eyes suddenly become red, I almost roared to grandfather Bai: "since you know this is not poison, why don''t you say it earlier?"


    Maybe I was too excited. At this moment, I didn''t control my mood, and my tone was full of dissatisfaction.


    Since she wants to see the innocent girl, she can''t feel her innocent feelings immediately. But if I did, I would have provoked her and made her kill. Besides, the black widow had long guessed that I could see through her plot, and she had deliberately indicated to me at that time! "


    Hearing this, I immediately remembered that Hei Luocha was very confident in her poison. She said that no one could solve the poison, and she specially said "including you" to grandfather Baihan.


    Until now, I know that the meaningful "including you" in black Luosha''s sentence is not that she is extremely confident in her own poison, but that she wants to convey another meaning to grandfather Bai, which obviously contains threats. That is to say, once white grandfather points out the truth, Peng Xuefei and Ziyi will really die.


    White grandfather understood the meaning of black Luocha, he was naturally not easy to take two people''s lives, so he did not point out the black Luocha''s plot.


    I can understand the white grandfather''s forced concealment. I also believe that black Luocha deliberately did not kill Peng Xuefei. After all, no matter how cruel she was, she was also against my father and me. For the woman who was in the same situation with her, she did not choose the next killer. However, why did my anger still not disappear? I just feel very oppressive and bent. I feel that I have been played by someone as a fool again.


    I was cheated, deeply cheated, this feeling. It made me feel bad. My eyes became more and more red, and my anger increased. I was dissatisfied with the white grandfather again and said, "why is the war over and black Luocha all dead? You still don''t tell me, but you still keep hiding from me. Why?"


    When I heard this, grandfather Bai''s face was cold. He looked at me coldly and sighed, "Arlo, to be honest, I didn''t tell you on purpose. I wanted to see how you would deal with this matter. It was also a test of your life. But the result still let me down. You killed yourself for love.


    All along, I have paid special attention to you. I think your future is limitless, and you will surpass your father. Your recent performance is indeed in line with the standard in my mind. However, your biggest weakness is the kindness of a woman. In particular, in your eyes, women are more than everything else. This is the thing that holds you back. I don''t want to have anything I don''t want you to be trapped in the emotional aspect all the time, so I have been hiding from you. Even when I get to the edge of this cliff, I will enlighten you first and then tell you the truth! "


    A word, white grandfather said very slowly, very organized, every word, every sentence, all into my heart, I heard the white grandfather''s sincerity. I can feel that grandfather Bai really thinks for me, and what he said is very reasonable. My biggest shortcoming is indecision and sentimentality.


    For my indecision, my father has said me before, he also advised me to improve, but for emotional matters. I may be adhering to my father''s characteristics, in the emotional aspect is particularly persistent, but my father no longer clings to love, he will not commit suicide for love, he would rather go to prison to atone for, rather than commit suicide at will. And I, actually put aside everything, just want to extricate themselves, this is not a man should have performance.Grandfather Bai''s concealment was not wrong. He kept it from me in this matter, and finally let me fully expose my shortcomings. Then he woke me up and let me recognize myself.


    I am now more sober to realize that I am not mature, responsible, unselfish, or even courageous enough. I have no ability to bear guilt and self blame. I was selfish and didn''t consider other people''s feelings. Fortunately, grandfather Bai saved me in time and let me stop at the precipice.


    Speaking of it, I should thank grandfather Bai. He is my benefactor and my teacher. Over the past few years, he has been paying for me in silence. He has helped me save me countless times. The purpose is to hope that I can change, I can grow up, and I hope to witness my difference. I don''t know what the relationship between uncle Bai and my father is, but I can really feel the white grandfather''s right My good, without him, I would have been gone, so no matter what happened, I should not be angry with Bai grandfather.


    Thinking of this, I directly restrained my emotions and said to my grandfather Bai with an apologetic face: "I''m sorry, Grandpa Bai, I won''t make the same mistake again, I will certainly remember your teaching!"


    When I said this, my eyes were full of perseverance, I was not perfunctory white grandfather. I am down to the bottom of my heart, white grandfather''s earnest teachings, more clearly their shortcomings, in the future, I will try my best to improve themselves, to be a real man.


    White grandfather felt my determination, his cold face finally eased down, and even, he nodded happily. Then, he asked me to put Ziyi down again, saying that it was time now, and Ziyi had not woken up. Maybe he had been greatly stimulated. He came to help Ziyi wake up.


    At this time, I came back to my mind and quickly put Ziyi on the flat ground. Then, grandfather Bai began to check Xu Nan''s pulse and rectify it. There was a moment of silence in the space. It seemed that I heard my heartbeat. Until this moment, I felt how intense my heartbeat was. It was the intensity of ecstasy, the intensity of excitement, and the fact that Ziyi didn''t die The most real reaction to the facts.


    Before, I was so surprised by the fact that I forgot the excitement. Even because of the deception of grandfather Bai, I feel angry.


    At the moment, the misunderstanding disappeared, and everything returned to peace. I found that I was so excited and excited that Ziyi didn''t die. It was just God''s favor to me. I had planned to live my life with guilt and guilt.


    But all of a sudden, I found that this guilt I can use my life to make up for, because, purple live, I can really make up for her.


    The more I think about it, the faster my heart beats. The intense feeling will wrap me up. I suddenly feel very lucky and happy.


    When I was in a mood jump, grandfather Bai''s voice was lingering. While he was treating, he was talking to himself. He said that the black widow was not really insane. She was crazy in front of my father. She had a deep heart knot with my father, so she looked paranoid. She wanted to revenge my father, so she would do a lot of wrong things.


    When it comes to the death of the black widow, the white grandfather sighs. If only my father and black Luocha were together, it would not have been like this. The blood flowed into a river and people were dying. My dad doesn''t have to be upset because of my mom.


    White grandfather said that he did not agree with my father and my mother together, this is a bad fate, but also the only thing that makes my father this mythical figure suffer a blow, because my father''s strength is enough to be proud of the world, but can''t restore my mother, because my mother was born in the Ye family in Beijing.


    Ye family, it is like the five finger mountain of the Buddha. It can hold down my father, the great saint who makes a big noise in the sky. No matter how powerful my father is, he can''t escape from the five finger mountain of Ye family. It seems that in the eyes of grandfather Bai, the Ye family is like heaven, and no one can surpass it.


    It is precisely because the Ye family is too powerful, so even if my father has great ability, he can only bow down and submit to the throne. Even though he knows that he has been used, he does not dare to complain. Even if the Ye family forbids him to enter the capital, my father abides by it.


    As for the Ye family, the more mysterious grandfather Bai talks about, the more excited I am. In fact, through the dialogue between my father and uncle Yang last night, I probably learned about the strength of the Ye family. I think it is sacred. It seems that it is much stronger than the Xia family and Sheng family. But now, when I see the white grandfather''s face when talking about the Peng family, I find that the strength of the Ye family is more and more superior After my imagination, I couldn''t help asking, "grandfather Bai, what kind of family is the Ye family?". Why can''t my dad do anything to them? "


    Hearing this, grandfather Bai''s face suddenly became very serious. First, he slowly pulled out the needle in Ziyi''s temple and put it away. Then, he raised his head leisurely and looked at me. He said solemnly: "Ye family is the head of the four families in Beijing, and its power occupies half of the whole country!"


    Half of the country, the moment I heard this word, I suddenly shook hard. I can''t imagine that there should be a family that can occupy half of the country. What an incredible thing?


    I couldn''t slow down completely. I couldn''t believe it. Unconsciously, I wanted to ask my grandfather Bai carefully. But at this time, Ziyi, lying on the ground, suddenly opened her eyes and she woke up.Ziyi wakes up. This shining fact immediately implicates my soul and thoughts, and I don''t have to do more entanglement in the Ye family. After all, no matter what the Ye family is, it has nothing to do with me. I''m always too far away from them. I don''t want to have any connection with such a big family. I believe that they can''t admit my identity, otherwise they won''t do it for so many years Regardless of me, I just need to be good at myself. Now, for me, Ziyi''s business is the biggest thing.


    Seeing the moment when Ziyi opened his eyes, I immediately felt excited. Then I squatted down quickly, holding Ziyi''s hand, and said excitedly, "Ziyi, can you hear me?"


    Ziyi heard my voice, can''t help but slowly turn his head, full of confusion to look at me, her eyes some dull, some inanimate, but when she saw me for a moment. Her eyes suddenly filled with tears, and then they burst into tears.


    Just a moment, Ziyi''s mood suddenly became excited, she directly cried to me and called out: "Arlo, why are you so stupid, why do you want to die with me, why ah!"


    Ziyi''s voice was very weak, but she still tried her best to shout out. Her tone was full of blame. She saw me for the first time. She was not excited. She complained about me. Obviously, she mistook herself for dead. She remembered what I said to her before she died. Therefore, she thought I died with her. Of course, she didn''t want me to die Will be so excited at this moment.


    This silly girl is really hard to accept such a fact. Let alone her, even me, seems like a dream. A moment ago, I was still in the grief of losing Ziyi. I thought Ziyi was gone forever. The people we love are separated by Yin and Yang. I will always live with heartache.


    However, in the twinkling of an eye, the sky suddenly changed from rainstorm to sunny day. Xu Nan, she actually woke up. At present, she was lying in front of me alive and talking, which was really like a dream.


    Speaking of, this dream like feeling is more than once, Xu Nan, she and I have a little bit like, that is, life is hard.


    Last time, in Wutang, Ziyi committed suicide in order to protect me. At that time, I thought she was dead, but later, grandfather Bai picked up her life. Although she was in a coma for a long time and suffered a lot of crimes, she was still alive.


    Now, I think Ziyi is dead, but she has come back to live. The feeling of parting in life and death really makes me feel like riding a roller coaster. The ups and downs are too intense.


    After a long time, I stretched out my hand leisurely, wiped off the tears from the corner of my eyes for Ziyi, and explained affectionately: "fool, you are not dead, I have not died for you, we are all alive!"


    My tone is both excited and sincere. However, Ziyi doesn''t believe my explanation at all. She still thinks that we have come to hell. She shakes her head to me and says, "don''t lie to me, I know I''m dead!"


    At this time, purple has no tears, but her tone, or very sad, listening to people heartache.


    For such a purple Yi, I was a little sad and laughing. I didn''t have any nonsense. I directly held her up and pointed to her grandfather Bai and said to her, "really, you''re not dead. It''s grandfather Bai who wakes you up. You see, he''s all here! "


    Smell speech, purple immediately turn around the line of sight, along the direction of my finger, saw white grandfather, suddenly, her confused eyes, suddenly burst out a strange luster, but. Her state is still in a state of dementia, I do not know whether she believed my words, so I anxiously said to the white grandfather: "white grandfather, you help me explain it, she does not believe me!"


    The white grandfather stares at us to scan a few eyes, then, he suddenly wry smiles and shakes his head way: "I still have something to do, go back first, your affair, you two young couple explain slowly! However, Ziyi, it''s true that Arlo wants to die for you. You have to talk about him well


    After that, the white grandfather turned around and left. After a few steps, he turned back to me and said, "boy, you should go back earlier, so that your father and your brothers will be worried!"


    After the explanation, the white grandfather quickened his pace and left, leaving only Ziyi and I on this beautiful cliff, basking in the sun and blowing the cold wind.


    When everything is quiet, Ziyi seems to gradually come back to God. Although she is still unbelievable about her resurrection, all the plants, trees, flowers and the world around her are so real. The dialogue between my grandfather Bai and me is even more vivid and real, which makes Ziyi believe that she is not dead, but the fact is too shocking Time buffers are needed.


    In this way, we are in the world of nature, silent. Feel the breath of life, I hold Ziyi in my arms, let her close to my chest, listen to my heartbeat, we feel each other''s rhythm of life, enjoy the beauty of this moment.


    Time, in the slow passage, after about ten minutes, Ziyi finally opened his mouth to break the silence and asked me, "Arlo, what''s going on?"


    I also did not conceal, the cause and effect of the matter to Ziyi told again.


    After hearing this, Ziyi''s expression can''t stop being surprised. Ziyi can''t believe black Luocha''s use of fake death medicine. Maybe, she didn''t expect that black Luocha had a kind heart and didn''t kill innocent people indiscriminately.No matter what, although the black Luocha gave us mental torture, we were all OK in the end, especially after escaping from death, Ziyi learned to cherish, cherish life, and cherish every minute and second with me.


    She nestled in my arms and sighed about this experience. Ziyi felt that she actually wanted to thank black Luocha, because the multiple-choice question given by black Luocha made her see my heart clearly and knew that I was a man worthy of trusting for life.


    Of course, what Ziyi doesn''t agree with is that I die for love. Here she is, she told me emphatically that I should never do stupid things again. Even if she is really dead, I can''t commit suicide. In that case, she will look down on me. In Xu Nan''s opinion, I am a man of indomitable spirit, and nothing can knock me down, even if it is the love that will never die OK, I am the hero in her mind.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 923

    Ziyi didn''t say anything about it, I also understood that through the advice of grandfather Bai, I had already seen it and understood that I had almost made a big mistake. Now, Ziyi said this again, I understand more clearly that no matter what happens in the future, you can''t be silly. Your life is given by your parents. Except for the irresistible factors of natural and man-made disasters, you can''t throw it away at will.


    In particular, if I want to be a real man, I need to have the courage to bear everything. Just like Ziyi said, nothing can knock me down. This is the hero in her heart. In addition, the most important thing is to take into account the feelings of others. Don''t live for yourself.


    At this moment, Ziyi and I seem to have endless words. This feeling of survival is really good. It seems that people can grow up once they die. This is a bit similar to the truth that people can gain wisdom by taking a fall. However, it is more profound. Ziyi and I have crawled through the gates of hell for so many times. Now is the time for us to really mature Know how to cherish life, but also to understand, cherish our hard won love.


    Our love has always had many obstacles. It''s not easy to walk down, but fortunately, to today, all obstacles seem to have been cleared. In other words, Ziyi and I have finally achieved the right result. I don''t need to let Ziyi hide and hide any more. I don''t need to let her wait for me endlessly. I don''t need to let her worry about me. I don''t need to worry about her being threatened Threat, in a word, we are finally able to be together in an open and honest way.


    Unable to help it, I hugged Ziyi and said from the bottom of my heart: "Ziyi, we won the war, the black Luocha is dead, the blood cherry blossom is out, we can be at ease together in the future, no one can separate, I will protect you for a lifetime!"


    After that, I directly used my mouth to deeply imprint Ziyi''s lips. A simple kiss represented the everlasting life of Ziyi and me.


    Ziyi felt my temperature, felt the reality, felt the happiness. Although Ziyi knew that the victory of a great war was won with the blood and lives of countless people. She was inevitably sad about this. What she didn''t want to see was fighting, bleeding and sacrifice. However, she also knew that only fighting can bring peace and peace.


    Now I have experienced many wars, won many victories, and finally reached the peak. I have become stronger than ever before, and I can hardly find an opponent. Then, I don''t need to experience any war that can threaten my life.


    This is Ziyi''s happiest point, because what Ziyi wants is a peaceful life, a life that is not disturbed by outsiders, and a life without fear. Up to now, she finally feels that this kind of life is not far away, and she will soon go to her own terminal.


    For a better ending, Ziyi is full of expectations, but she cherishes the present, especially at this moment, she can be alone with me, enjoying the world of two, which is Ziyi''s most happy thing.


    Don''t say, I choose this place to end my life, the scenery is really beautiful, almost all the beauty of nature are included. Before, because I wanted to commit suicide, I didn''t want to enjoy the beautiful scenery. Now, Ziyi wakes up, the burden in my heart is relieved, and the surrounding scenery seems to be bright.


    I began to deeply feel the beauty here, the sky is very blue, the sun is very warm, the mountains are continuous. The land is vast, especially the air in the mountains is so fresh that I feel relaxed and happy when I breathe here.


    Ziyi and I sat quietly on the cliff, while enjoying the scenery, while talking. In ignorance, time passed quietly in the romantic atmosphere. Until noon, the sun was shining in the sky. I suddenly remembered what grandfather Bai said before he left. He asked me to go back early. Don''t let my father and brothers worry. They must be waiting for me now.


    Thinking of this, I quickly came back to God and said to purple, "OK, let''s go back!"


    Smell speech, purple also from the dream world reaction, she looked up at me, um.


    I smile, then, I let go of Ziyi, squat in front of her, back to her, and boldly released two words: "come up!"


    Ziyi replied shyly, "no, I can go!"


    I firmly said: "come on, the mountain road is difficult to walk, you are still very weak, can''t walk, I carry you!"


    My tone is beyond doubt, purple listen, also did not decline, she stretched out her hands, directly lying on my back.


    Then, I also stretched out my hand to hold Ziyi''s legs and lifted Ziyi''s back easily.


    Ziyi is very light, carrying her is not a burden. On the contrary, my body is full of power, just like fighting chicken blood. Soon, we left the edge of the cliff. In the rugged mountain road, I carried Ziyi on my back and walked fast.


    Because of the fast walking, I only spent more than an hour to get to the camp.


    As soon as we got back, we ran into Peng Xuefei, who was waiting in the intersection. Looking at Peng Xuefei''s eager and excited appearance, she should have heard grandfather Bai say that Ziyi was still alive, so she specially stayed here to wait for us. She wanted to witness the miracle at the first time.


    And when she really saw the living Ziyi, her eyes immediately filled with intense excitement, her mouth can not help bending up, showing a grateful smile. After I put Ziyi down, she completely ignored me. She rushed forward and hugged Ziyi. She felt as if she had found her sister who had been separated for many years. Even, Peng Xuefei''s excited tears came out. She held Ziyi and kept repeating: "if you''re OK, if you''re OK!"Of course, Ziyi is also very happy. She knows that what happened last night was a great torment to the three of us. It is that kind of torture that makes Ziyi know more clearly that Peng Xuefei is a very good and good girl. After being hurt so deeply by me, she not only does not blame me, but loves me wholeheartedly, even willing to die for me.


    Peng Xuefei was moved by Peng Xuefei''s love and appreciated her bearing and mind. In particular, Ziyi knew that if she died, Peng Xuefei must bear the most painful suffering in her heart. Therefore, she came back to live, which was equivalent to unloading Peng Xuefei''s heaviest burden. Peng Xuefei was relaxed and happy, and Ziyi was naturally excited.


    Involuntarily, Ziyi also tightly hugged Peng Xuefei. They hugged each other excitedly and confided in each other. They completely ignored me as a living person.


    I can''t help but stand aside and watch them quietly. Their excitement and joy have infected me and made me excited. I''m very glad to see Peng Xuefei and Ziyi so affectionate. I''m more glad that they are all alive.


    Think of last night, black Luocha let me make a choice, no matter who choose, there is a must die, that kind of feeling, is really heartrending. Now, it''s a great blessing to see both of them alive. It''s God''s favor for me. I''m grateful and grateful.


    Time passed quickly. Peng Xuefei and Ziyi held each other and said something for a long time. Finally, they separated slowly. Then, we went back to the camp.


    The brothers in the camp, of course, also know the news that Ziyi is not dead. One by one, they are like ants on a hot pot, waiting for us anxiously. When Ziyi and I appear in their sight, they immediately become excited birds, all cheering up. They unfold their most joyful smile and fully reveal their inner happiness ¡£


    After the victory of the war, the brothers did not cheer and cheer, but Ziyi was alive, and we returned safely. The brothers were in full bloom with the most happy mood, as if they had been repressed for a long time, and now they have been thoroughly vented and released.


    Seeing the brothers'' enthusiasm and unreserved exhilaration, I suddenly understood that last night, everyone was in a low mood. Maybe it was not only because of our heavy casualties, but also because I lost my soul. The brothers all know what Ziyi means to me. If she dies, I''m losing the most precious thing. The brothers must not cheer. They are considering for me.


    Now, Ziyi is not dead, and I will be fine. Therefore, the brothers put aside the huge burden of heavy casualties, and they are really happy. They finally celebrate this commemorative victory with cheers.


    Ziyi, a brave and unyielding girl, has also won the recognition of my brothers. Even my father couldn''t help admiring Ziyi. It seems that my father has admitted Ziyi''s daughter-in-law from the bottom of his heart.


    In the crowd cheering, there is a person silently watching all this, she is Qiqi.


    For the news that Ziyi is not dead, Qiqi must have known it for a long time. However, she was not as emotional as other people. She was just watching quietly. Although she did not make a sound and did not make a big move and performance, there was a real gratifying color in her eyes. She was happy that Ziyi was still alive and was also happy for me.


    Originally, Qiqi thought that Ziyi was dead, and she would not hesitate to confess to me in order to comfort me. She was afraid that I would degenerate or even do stupid things because of Ziyi''s death. Now, Ziyi is alive, she knows that I will not be depressed. Although this means that there is no possibility between her and me, Qiqi does not show any unhappiness. She is really happy for us She seems to be more willing to be the woman behind her than to have me possess me.


    At this moment, all the people finally got rid of their worries and got together happily. We replaced the feast with simple dry food. Everyone ate the most delicious lunch.


    After eating, we began to discuss the return journey. As the vehicles of our large army stopped on the road, we had to walk to the parking place from here, and then drive back to the provincial capital.


    My father is most familiar with the roads in this area. According to the vehicle location coordinates provided by us, he carefully analyzed and found the shortest walking route. My father said that it only takes two or three hours to walk from here to the parking place. The most important thing is that we can walk normally.


    After a night''s cultivation, all the brothers have recovered their spirits. As for the injured brothers, with the careful treatment of grandfather Bai, there is no big obstacle. At least they can walk well. However, some of the brothers who were seriously injured still needed to be carried on stretchers. However, this did not affect our March.


    After discussion, we cleaned up a little, and then set off immediately. As we passed the Miao village, my father and I went to see Miaomiao to say goodbye.


    When we came to the gate of the village again, we found that the stone tablet which was forbidden to enter the village had been removed. However, my father and I still did not enter the village. We just sent a brother to inform Miaomiao.


    In one day, everything is changing, and the stockade has changed. It has lost the vitality of yesterday and has become lifeless. It seems that the whole stockade is covered with heavy haze because of the death of black Luocha.Miaomiao, as the daughter of heiluocha, inherits the supreme right of heiluocha with the help of Wu Tianhao, and the management right of the whole Miao village falls into Miaomiao''s hands.


    We waited outside for a moment, and then we saw the flowers coming out of the stockade. At this time, Miaomiao was still dressed in mourning clothes. But from her, I could see the breath of a queen. She seemed to be a bit of the domineering power of her mother, heiluocha. She looked very dignified and awed.


    I don''t know whether it is the death of Yang Shu and Hei Luocha that makes Miaomiao too sad. Anyway, she looks quite indifferent now. But I know that Miaomiao is hot in heart. It can be said that she has extraordinary bearing. She can give me her mother''s most precious thousand year old toad under the impact of the death of her parents. This shows that she has a deep affection for me, but This feeling Miaomiao can not see hope, so she is a little desperate. At present, she seems not to think too much about feelings, but only try her best to be filial to her parents.


    After meeting, Miaomiao simply said hello to my father. She said that her father had not been buried yet. My father and I could go in to see him, but my father hesitated for a few times, but he didn''t go in. I don''t know what my father thought inside. Anyway, he gave up the chance to see Uncle Yang at last.


    If my father doesn''t go in, I''m sure I won''t go in either. I''ve come here specially to say goodbye to Miaomiao. And my father, he seems to have come to talk to Miaomiao. He asks Miaomiao again whether he really won''t go with him.


    Miaomiao''s attitude towards this issue is as firm as ever. She said that she didn''t want to go back to the city. She would live here and devote herself to guarding the tombs of her parents. She liked this kind of life.


    Miao Miao doesn''t seem to have any longing for her, but she doesn''t want to have any feelings for her. What she wants is not her feelings. Maybe that''s one of the reasons why she didn''t want to go with my dad. She didn''t want to be involved with me any more.


    My father saw Miaomiao was so persistent that he couldn''t say anything more. He only told her to take good care of herself. He said that he could look for him at any time if he had anything to do. He would help without hesitation. This is his duty.


    After my father and Miaomiao finished chatting, I went to say goodbye to Miaomiao formally. This time I said goodbye mainly to thank her, and I also brought Ziyi to see her.


    Miaomiao certainly doesn''t know about Ziyi''s life, so she should not know that heiluocha has a benevolent side. Miao Miao saw the scene of black Luocha tyrannicating Ziyi pengxuefei and me last night. Miaomiao must feel sorry for having such a vicious mother. I hope that she can be less entangled and painful, so I brought Ziyi to let her know that her mother is not as cruel as she saw.


    After I went to Miaomiao, Ziyi also quietly walked out of the crowd of brothers. She went straight to me and faced Miaomiao with me.


    However, Miao Miao, who has no expression, suddenly changes her face when she sees Ziyi. Her eyes are full of amazement. She can''t believe that Ziyi is not dead. She seems to have seen a ghost and looks at Ziyi.


    When Miaomiao is shocked, I try to explain to her that heiluocha gave Ziyi a fake death drug, and she did not intend to kill innocent people.


    Similarly, I also thank Miaomiao, especially Miaomiao. It''s just that Miaomiao doesn''t seem to appreciate our gratitude. After being shocked, she shows only a feeling of sadness. The more benevolent heiluocha is, the more sorrowful Miaomiao is.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the black Luocha. Anyway, Miaomiao doesn''t want to see Ziyi. After getting our thanks, she just said faintly: "I hope you can be happy!"


    With that, she went directly back to the stockade, without a word of farewell. She walked very freely and without any hesitation.


    I look at Miaomiao''s back in a daze, and my heart is full of mixed flavors. This farewell is quite a sad parting. I will meet again later. I can only wish Miaomiao happiness from the bottom of my heart.


    When Miaomiao''s back completely disappeared in my sight, I turned around, and then our troops formally set foot on the way back.


    When we came, we sent out thousands of members. After two battles with bloody cherry blossoms, we had only 180 left.


    These 180 people, after the baptism of blood, are the elites among the elite. Each of them was trained in the dark moon hall at the beginning. They are the pillars of the war. This return also indicates that they will be famous forever. In the future underground world, any one of them will be famous and extraordinary.


    In the afternoon, I was walking in the sunshine, leading such a group of budding masters of kings to return to the city.


    The sun poured down on the rugged mountain road, and a team walked among them, including me and the elite of the war, as well as my father''s grandfather Bai, as well as several female dependents. Our total number does not exceed 200, but our momentum is to pull the mountain out of the way and destroy the weak. It can be said that among us, we have gathered the top emerald elites in the underground world. In today''s underground world, many of us can occupy the top position.Of course, although the bloody cherry blossom is defeated, there are still many powerful big gangs in China. However, for us, no matter how powerful the gangs are, we are not afraid of them. Let''s just ask, even the bloody Cherry Blossom can be eliminated, what other gangs we will pay attention to?


    On the way back, we were enthusiastic, energetic and excited. When we got to the parking place, we immediately assigned a good team, and then we got on the corresponding cars and immediately drove to the provincial capital.


    Without the threat of bloody cherry blossoms. We are not afraid of the situation on the road, so we almost ran with the wind and lightning, without stopping at all. We went on the road day and night without stopping. In the afternoon of the next day, we arrived at the provincial capital.


    The appearance of H Province has taken on a new look, and the reputation of the loyalty and righteousness League has already reached the top of the sky. In other words, the underground boundary all over the country has already known us, and the word "fire of war" has become a thunderbolt and famous all over the world.


    A long time ago, war and bloody cherry blossoms were about to start a war. Although our war was carried out in the deep mountains, there was no outsider and no signal, the news that we defeated the bloody Cherry Blossom still spread far and wide. Before we returned to the provincial capital, the news had spread all over the country, and the whole underground world was shocked.


    However, H Province, where our headquarters is located, is also extolling our feats in the streets. Of course, more people are trying to join the war.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 924

    Now, for the people in the underground world, it is a kind of honor to be able to enter into the fire of war. However, not everyone can get this kind of glory. Nowadays, the fire of war is different from the past, and it is impossible to receive people casually. The conditions for receiving people must be much stricter. Peng Yu has done a good job in this respect. I have to say that Peng Yu is really capable. His ability is not only reflected in his military force, but also in management. He is also very talented.


    As Peng Yi''s only son, Peng Yu has learned a lot about managing gangs since he was a child. Therefore, he is also very good at managing gangs. During our absence, there was no chaos in the war. Instead, he became more solid and stronger. As for the income, Peng Yu did not make any suggestions. He just made a list of plastic talents and waited for me Come back and make a decision.


    Peng Yu''s performance, let me and Peng Yi are very satisfied, since then, I also began to pay attention to Peng Yu, he is a qualified talent.


    Although we lost hundreds of people in this world war, we gained a reputation in the war, and became one of the top gangs in the country. There was an endless stream of heroes who came to join us. Therefore, Shen Muchen and others came back. Immediately entered the working state, busy is not happy.


    While I was in charge of the main affairs of the war and accompanied Ziyi at the same time. For me, the development of Zhongyi League is a normal work now, and I don''t worry about the risks at all. Especially in this city, there are Xia families covering us. We basically have eye to eye and can walk horizontally. Therefore, the development of war is the most stable and relaxed one. I have no scruples, it is a real accomplishment, whether it is a career, or women, have achieved satisfactory results.


    Ziyi, now she can stay at my side and be my woman. Peng Xuefei, who had experienced the life and death decision made by black Luocha last time, seems to have gradually opened up a lot, and it is not embarrassing to get along with Ziyi. She really regards Ziyi as a sister and treats it with heart. She no longer deliberately avoids me, but chooses to stay in H Province, She even became a strong woman to help manage the family''s industry.


    As for Kiki, this mission, she is also a complete success, first, she gave me great help, let me safely return, this is Qiqi most gratified. Secondly, I succeeded in getting the Millennium toad. That is to say, Qiqi''s disease can be cured at last. She doesn''t have to worry about her red face any more. Anyway, it''s a great joy.


    As soon as he came back, grandfather Bai kept his promise. He immediately used the toad of a thousand years as an introduction to cure Qiqi''s illness. After careful treatment by grandfather Bai, Qiqi''s disease was completely cured. This spread all over the province and shocked people in the whole province.


    However, the white grandfather low-key, did not let the Xia family to spread him this miracle doctor. In the eyes of outsiders, all the credit is due to my war, which makes my reputation of war more loud, it has become a myth in people''s hearts.


    As the leader of the war, my reputation has risen accordingly, almost equal to my father.


    Compared to me and the momentum of the war, my father and others were obviously a bit overshadowed, because. Many people have heard that, in fact, this time, my father''s people had been planted in the hands of black Luocha. It was me, a son, who took the iron and blood fighting group with the fire of war, to save him, and finally resolved my father''s crisis and defeated the black Luocha.


    Many people only know one thing, but they don''t know the other. They don''t know that the reason why the black Luocha was defeated in the end was that my father was so powerful that he showed a violent side and suppressed it. But, for these things, my father certainly does not want to explain, and this is also for my good, after all, he intended me to take his place. I can be famous, I can be brilliant, and of course he is happy for me.


    At the beginning, my father came back to the world mainly for me. Now, my crisis is over, and I have learned to stand on my own. My father can rest assured that I am wandering alone. Therefore, after staying in the provincial capital for two days, when I have basically stabilized, my father is eager to return to his hometown.


    For him, the life he wants most now is a quiet rural life. He has nothing to do with flowers and plants, clean up the vegetable garden, sit in a rocking chair and drink tea. He enjoys all the trivial things of life. However, the main reason why he went back so soon was for my mother. It felt that only in his hometown could my father find a good memory with my mother. Although the memory was short, it was at least beautiful. My father wanted to keep this memory for the rest of his life.


    My father left, and several senior generals around him also left one after another. These people are my father''s generals. They were willing to retire with my father in the past. This already represents that they don''t care about rights. Now that they don''t care, they can accompany my father out of the mountain because of his righteousness. Since my father has retired, they must have gone their separate ways.


    It is gratifying that after this battle of life and death, Han Yimo and sun Xiangru gradually get better. In real life and death, they can feel each other''s heart. Maybe they all feel that they should cherish the opportunity of life, or maybe it is sun Yihan''s lovability that implicates them. Make them want to have a whole family.


    In any case, they are finally reunited. Finally, Han Yimo and Han Yimo leave with sun Yihan and go back to seclusion. With a husband and daughter, Han Yimo directly abandons her property and focuses on her family.As for the thousands of troops who rely on heaven to kill dragons, the four of them are all warlike elements. They are very fond of martial arts. Through this war, they realize their shortcomings and understand that there are talented people from all over the world. They don''t want to be eliminated, and they don''t like the feeling of powerlessness when they lose their brothers and friends. Therefore, they are ready to retire and continue to practice martial arts. Their belief, it seems, is that they will never die, but they do not want to be crushed.


    All in all, after two days back in the city, everything is changing. We cherish the memory of the dead. The living have their own destination. They either live in seclusion or struggle for their own goals. The whole world, as if changed better, I am in the center of this world, enjoying their own happiness.


    On the fourth day of his return, grandfather Bai finished his work and said goodbye to me. He said he would go back to his hometown.


    At this time, it suddenly occurred to me that I had promised my grandfather Bai. I promised him several times that I would go to see Bai Ling and my son. Now, things are almost stable. I happened to be free and could go to see my child whom I had never met before. So I said to my grandfather directly, "I''ll take you back!"


    Grandfather Bai understood what I meant, so he didn''t refuse. Now, we are ready to go back to grandfather Bai''s hometown.


    Before I went, I settled Ziyi for a while. Ziyi knew that I was going to leave, and she wanted to go with me. However, I didn''t promise her. Considering that Bai Ling and I had been falsely married, everyone thought that I was Bai Ling''s husband in the village of grandfather Bai. If I took a girl with me, it would not be good. I didn''t want Bai Ling to bear gossip I don''t want my son''s living environment to be affected. So, I didn''t let Ziyi go with me, just told her to wait for me in the city, and said that I would come back soon, and would not stay there for long.


    Ziyi now more sensible, she listened to my explanation, immediately understand me, without saying a word, she promised me, not to follow me. But she said she wanted to go back to H city. Ziyi said that Peng Xuefei always wanted to visit her home and the university I had studied before. Last time, Peng Xuefei ran away from home and only went to my hometown city. Before going to my university city, she was arrested by the bloody Cherry Blossom people. This has become a pity for Peng Xuefei. Therefore, Ziyi wants to take advantage of this time to go home and take Peng Xuefei with her. When the time comes, they can visit the track I have gone through together.


    Knowing that Ziyi and Peng Xuefei are so close and sisters, of course, I was happy and agreed directly. However, I was still worried that their two girls were in danger, so I sent someone to protect them secretly.


    After properly solving the matter of Ziyi, I finally settled down completely. Then, I took my grandfather Bai to his hometown.


    Today''s weather is very mild, just like my mood at the moment, calm and calm. There is no crisis around me, no burden on my shoulders, no pressure in my heart, and the whole person becomes very relaxed. I feel that I can handle everything calmly now. I really have the demeanor of a king.


    With peace of mind, I drove the car very fast. Since I have been to Bai Ling''s hometown several times, I am very familiar with this route. My grandfather Bai doesn''t care about me at all. He just sits in the car and keeps his eyes closed.


    All the way speechless, the car like the wind, galloping, before the sun set, I arrived at his hometown''s village, parked the car, I and grandfather Bai walked into the village together.


    Grandfather Bai is an old miracle doctor in this village. His fame is naturally well-known. In the eyes of the villagers, grandfather Bai is a living Bodhisattva. As soon as he came back, he immediately attracted the attention of the villagers. Soon, the incident spread throughout the village.


    Some sharp eyed villagers also recognized me and knew that I was the man who had married Bai Ling. Therefore, their interest in me became quite high. Along the way, many people watched us, and they all showed great interest.


    I walk in silence, feeling the familiar environment here. Looking at the simple and gossipy villagers, I can''t help but feel a little waves in my heart. This is a strange feeling and a touch to the past.


    After a while, my grandfather Bai and I came to his door. Bai Ling heard the news and arrived at the gate of the yard to meet us. In her arms, she still held a baby. The child was very good. There is no crying, just lying quietly in Bai Ling''s arms and sleeping.


    When I saw Bai Ling, I couldn''t help but look at Bai Ling. The whole person was petrified. Bai Ling changed. This angel sister, as if she had gone down to earth, became a peasant woman. A breath of young women came to my nose. However, even a peasant woman could not stop Bai Ling''s beauty. Even if she went down to the world, she was still incomparable in beauty Before, she had a more mature charm, looking very charming.


    The most striking weapon is Bai Ling''s weapon. She was once famous for her big breasts, but now she has a baby. Her cup seems to be a big circle, it is simply a huge chest, in addition, her overall body ratio is very good, not the kind of maternal obesity, it is particularly symmetrical.


    I don''t know if I haven''t seen each other for a long time. When I saw Bai Ling, I felt a little choked. I didn''t know what to say. I just looked at her quietly.Bai Ling is also a little shy in the face of my direct look. Her beautiful cheeks are all dyed with red, which reflects with the setting sun in the sky, making her more beautiful and moving.


    Time, as if still, the space is filled with a sense of embarrassment, finally, or the white grandfather said: "well, what to say in it, don''t stand outside disgraceful!"


    White grandfather''s words, a little wake us up, immediately, we will move, together into the courtyard.


    After entering, Bai Ling opened her mouth and whispered to me, "hold him!"


    Said, she directly handed me the child in her hand, I did not hesitate, immediately reached out to take my child.


    This is my first time to hold a child. I was very inexperienced. I learned to hold a child like Bai Ling. Maybe I was clumsy. I woke up the little boy in my arms, but he didn''t cry. He just glared at his big eyes and stared at me.


    Maybe it''s father son heart to heart, the little guy didn''t recognize life at all. He just looked at me and didn''t make a sound. He was very sensible and clever.


    To tell you the truth, when I first heard that I was a father, I was a little strange. I was not used to it. I felt suddenly that I had no preparation at all. But at the moment, holding my son in my own hands, I suddenly felt very warm and infatuated with this feeling. I felt that having children was really good.


    When I felt the warmth of the child, Bai Ling said to me again, "Suluo, would you name the child?"


    Hearing Bai Ling''s words, I immediately pulled out of my father''s love. Then, I raised my face and looked at Han Shuang. I asked, "ah, haven''t you got a name yet?"


    Bai Ling smiles and says in a soft voice, "well, I''m waiting for you to pick it up."


    Smell speech, my heart can''t help but warm, I lowered my head again, looked at his son, this child, the face of meat toot, white tender, eyes are big round, mouth red and cocky, looks particularly lovely, grow up in the future, he must be more handsome than me, however, I do not want him to follow my old way, I only wish him a peaceful and smooth life. Don''t be like me, always walking on the road full of thorns, life is rough.


    Thinking like this, I suddenly raised my head and said firmly to Bai Ling: "Su Jingxuan, how about it?"


    Bai Ling listened, grinned gently and said, "OK, it''s good!"


    After naming the child, Bai Ling and I finally eased the awkward situation, and we were able to sit down and have a good chat. Although Bai Ling and I haven''t seen each other for a few months, I feel like we haven''t seen each other after several samsara. It''s a long time. It''s also a bit illusory. During this period, I changed a lot, and she also changed a lot. We all grew up. Han Shuang, an angel on earth, suddenly became a mother. She had the responsibility of a mother and devoted herself to her children.


    And I, is changed too much, I constantly experience life and death experience. Constantly suffering from emotional training, all kinds of tests, let me gradually metamorphosis, I have grown into a man of indomitable spirit, now I have a mature mind, with the strength against the sky, with a man''s responsibility, with all the charm that a man should have.


    Maybe, because of the great change, we both lost our impulsive passion. In the past, Bai Ling loved me so much and met me again after a long time. She might have jumped on me. She was very domineering. For love, she was desperate. For love, she dared to kiss me and do anything for me.


    However, now Bai Ling has given birth to a child for me, but she is reserved. She has learned to keep a distance with me. Although I am the father of the child, she knows that I do not belong to her, so she does not insist. She is only very happy for me and happy for my achievements. She has been asking me questions all the time.


    Because there were so many things that happened to me, I casually picked out some important things to tell Bai Ling. Bai Ling was most interested in the matter between me and Ziyi. When I heard that black Luocha asked me to choose Peng Xuefei and Ziyi, Bai Ling was worried. But in the end, everyone was out of danger, and Ziyi was ok, and we had a good result, Bai Ling And I''m really happy for me.


    In fact, although Bai Ling likes me, she never thought about it. Later, she finally fell in love with a man, and eventually she had a girlfriend. Therefore, her love was always rough. But Bai Ling was very broad-minded, and she didn''t want to grow old with anyone. She just wanted a short-term beauty.


    Maybe in the past, Bai Ling would think of me and miss me. Now that she has a child, Bai Ling only cares about the child. Her attention is completely diverted. For the sake of her baby''s health, Bai Ling chooses breast-feeding. Therefore, she takes care of her children almost all the time.


    Although Bai Ling''s mother has been taking care of her during this period of time, her mother only takes care of Bai Ling''s daily life. Bai Ling does all the things about taking care of her children. She has become a full-time mother. Therefore, when I ask Bai Ling how she has come over this period of time, Bai Ling talks about how to raise her baby and how to take care of her children But I have some enjoyment, enjoy the warmth of this family, enjoy the subtle sense of safety.


    We chatted for a long time, and we were very happy. We were forgetting ourselves. It was not until Bai Ling''s mother finished the meal that we stopped chatting and began to eatwww.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 925

    Bai Ling''s parents have already known that I am a fake, but they don''t mean to blame me. It may be that grandfather Bai explained the reason to them. They all understand me and even treat me as a son-in-law, constantly serving me with vegetables, asking me for help and eating after dinner. They still want to keep me for one night. As the saying goes, it''s hard to give up the hospitality. The Bai family is really enthusiastic. I can''t refuse it, so I promise to stay overnight.


    However, Bai Ling and I did not sleep together. It was not convenient for her to take care of the children. Moreover, our relationship was not good enough to sleep together again. At the same time, I knew that it was very rare for me to get along with her more. Therefore, I stayed with Bai Ling and my son this night.


    Until the night was very deep, Bai Ling and her son were all asleep, so I left quietly and went back to the guest room to sleep.


    The next day, after I had breakfast here, I said goodbye to Bai Ling and her family. I was about to leave. Bai Ling didn''t say anything. She just told me to take care of myself. Whenever I want to have children, I would like to see her. She is always welcome to me.


    And the white grandfather, is meaningful to say to me: "remember to care more about your father!"


    From grandfather Bai''s words, I can tell that he is still a little worried about my father. Indeed, after returning from Miao, my father looks like a normal person on the surface, but his heart must be suffering a lot.


    My father suffered an unprecedented blow in the battle with the bloody cherry blossom. His scar was uncovered. His brother died for many years. The woman who had a close relationship with him committed suicide. His subordinates died. Most people could not bear the pain. If my father was not strong enough, he would have collapsed, but even if my father was strong enough He is also a human being. He must have a soft side. In his soft heart, he must be scarred. Perhaps only he knows how hard he is.


    Think of these, I suddenly feel sad, sad for my father, white grandfather said right, I, as a son, should pay more attention to my father, he is now the biggest concern is me, the biggest spiritual pillar is me, only I, can gradually resolve his pain and sadness, let his heart slowly compound.


    Just, I don''t understand Bai''s grandfather. I think he is more and more elusive. He seems to be an old fairy. He can see everything clearly. He is very considerate to me and my father. Even we are very clear about what we think in our hearts. The strangest thing is that grandfather Bai seems to know my father''s past and the relationship between him and my father must be extraordinary, but I still don''t know what relationship they had before and how they knew each other.


    These questions, I asked my father, also asked the white grandfather, but they are all taciturn, I am not very easy to ask, I can only solemnly promise white grandfather, firmly said: "yes."


    With that, I turned directly and set foot on the way back.


    After seeing Bai Ling and seeing my son, I also settled my mind. Involuntarily, I speeded up the speed. My heart galloped like my car. I seemed to be integrated with the car and leaped on the country road.


    At noon, I came to the war headquarters, Peng family manor.


    As soon as I came back, I got a moving news, that is, my mother is still alive, and she has returned to the Ye family.


    This news really surprised me and surprised me. I didn''t expect that my mother was still alive. For so many years, my father and uncle Yang had been looking for my mother, but there was no news. I thought my mother must have died.


    However, after the last time I went back, I still wanted to explore my mother''s news. Although I felt hopeless, I still wanted to have a try, and I would be reconciled after I tried. Therefore, I specially sent the most capable intelligence personnel in the war to go to the capital to inquire about my mother''s information.


    To my infinite shock, the intelligence personnel I sent actually got the news about my mother. What''s more, it''s totally good news. My mother is still alive and has successfully returned to the Ye family.


    According to the intelligence group''s elite report, it''s not a day or two before my mother returns to the family. It seems that it has been a period of time. However, the Ye family has always kept a low profile. It is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to probe into the Ye family''s affairs. I, the elite of the intelligence group, also spent a lot of effort to get to know about the Ye family To, he seems to have learned that my mother is not psychotic now, she has returned to normal, but this is only heard, there is no evidence.


    However, no matter what, this is a big surprise for me. The first time I received the news, I thought of my infatuated father. So, I immediately called my father''s phone. However, to my disappointment, the number my father used to give me has become a blank number, and I can''t get through at all.


    Think about it. This number was used by my father to let me contact. At that time, I was still in danger. Now, my crisis has been lifted. My father has retired. Of course, he doesn''t want to be disturbed. He just wants to stay in his hometown alone and recall his life.


    I understand that my father will always love, miss and feel guilty for my mother, especially after the incident of Yang Shu and Hei Luocha. My father''s feelings of this past are deeper. There must be endless pain in his heart. He can''t really be happy in this life. However, if my mother is still alive, the situation is certainly different. If my father can reunite with my mother, he will smile again and be happy at the bottom of his heart.Thinking of this, I couldn''t delay for a moment. I directly ordered a ticket to my hometown. Then I drove to the airport immediately.


    Time flies by in the urgency, I quickly boarded the plane, quickly got off the plane, to the small airport of my hometown city, I immediately took a taxi and rushed to my hometown.


    When I arrived home, the time was already up. The evening sun was about to set, and the reddish light poured down on my yard. After a long time, my home was still the same as before, full of warmth, cleanliness and tidiness. As soon as I came in, I saw my father. At the moment, he was sitting in the courtyard sipping tea. I didn''t know what he was thinking. Anyway, he was quite intoxicated.


    He did not seem to find my arrival, until I walked in front of him, he saw me, then, he slowly put down the teacup, looked at me, puzzled: "Arlo, how did you come?"


    I sat down opposite my father and poured a cup of tea in the teapot, but I didn''t have any. I drank it up in one sip.


    Moistening my throat, I just said to my father, "Dad, I came to tell you that I have inquired about mom. She is not dead. She has returned to Ye''s house now."


    Although I tried to keep calm, my voice was still excited, and my voice was obviously urgent. I was looking forward to my father''s reaction. I knew that he would be extremely excited and excited when he heard the news, but I was wrong, totally wrong.


    After listening to my words, my father didn''t react at all. He just gave a faint voice, as if, the shocking news was a small matter in his eyes.


    I was so confused that I couldn''t believe it. I looked at my dad and said, "Dad, did you hear me? Mom has returned to Ye''s house."


    Smell speech, my father gently raise an eye, look at me, calm way: "hear, why?"


    His tone is still plain, as if my mother''s business has nothing to do with him.


    Only two days later, I suddenly felt that my father had become strange. My mother was the person he cared about most in his life. How could he be so insipid? His insipidity made me worry more and more. I asked him directly, "Why are you not happy? Don''t you want to go to her?"


    Hearing this, my father couldn''t help but pull the corner of his mouth, showing a wry smile. Then, he took a cup of tea, sipped his tea, and then whispered, "I can''t go to the capital city!"


    My father''s voice, calm with a little bitterness, it seems that I touched the pain in his heart, I just remembered that the Ye family has given my father a foot ban order, forbidding him to set foot in the capital city, but this can''t be the reason why my father doesn''t look for my mother.


    After a pause, I went on to say, "then I can send someone to pick up my mother. It''s good for us to get together."


    A family reunion, this word for me, is how luxurious, since I was young, I lack of family warmth, especially lack of maternal love, I have never had a complete family, so, for a family reunion, I sincerely look forward to and yearn for, this has become a dream of mine, if this dream can be realized, I am certainly excited.


    However, my father has always been indifferent, he seems to be not interested in my mother''s matter, has always been a little cold attitude, he looked at me without expression, and sighed: "it''s so easy, don''t you know, the Ye family has always denied me, they can''t let your mother and me together!"


    All in all, my father used to care about the Ye family, but he was so afraid of the Ye family. But my father had some scruples about the Ye family. I couldn''t manage that much. I said, "no, we''ll take mom here by force."


    After listening to my words, my father seemed to have heard a joke. He chuckled and then said to me, "don''t be silly. The strength of the Ye family is not what you can imagine. You''d better not try to touch their dignity. Arlo, you''d better take care of your own business. You don''t have to worry about my business. I''ll be fine at home! "


    My father said this with profound meaning. It sounds like he really dare not touch the Ye family. Even, for the so-called scruples, he would rather give up my mother.


    Slowly, I began to calm down, and the surging waves in my heart gradually calmed down. It was not that I gave up the idea of picking up my mother. I just suddenly understood my father and understood why he heard about my mother, but I was not excited at all.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 926

    For a long time, I thought my father didn''t find out about my mother, and I felt foolishly that my father thought my mother was dead. But today, seeing my father so calm, I knew that maybe he had already known the news of my mother''s return to Ye''s house before I came. After all, even the spies I sent could get the news. If my father wanted to inquire, it would be easy to know.


    The reason why he can be so calm may be that he has already looked aside. He knows that some things are predestined and can''t be forced. He has passed the age of impulse, and he will not be confused for love and go against the powerful Ye family.


    Of course, it''s just the Ye family that can''t scare my father away. I think the more important reason is that my father heard uncle Yang''s story and knew the love between my mother and uncle Yang. This should be the biggest blow to my father, because it made my father think that he destroyed my mother''s happiness, and made my father feel that my mother had never loved him, He had forced a relationship with my mother at the beginning, which not only hurt my mother, but also hurt black Luocha and uncle Yang. He felt that he was a sinner. He would not have the face to see my mother again, let alone take my mother back.


    My father doesn''t want to repeat the same mistakes and make the same mistakes again. He must think that in the past, it was he who was too persistent in love that he made a big mistake and hurt so many people. Now, he knows that my mother loves uncle Yang, so he can''t cling to this hopeless relationship any more. He probably gives up my mother completely. Therefore, when he hears about my mother, he will show Now it''s so negative.


    At this moment, I was deeply aware of my father''s pain, I seem to have seen his heart full of holes.


    After a long silence, I finally opened my mouth and asked my father, "Dad, are you related to Uncle Yang


    My father shook his head and said, "no, don''t ask so many questions. If there''s nothing wrong, you can go back. Don''t worry about me!"


    Now my father, where there is a little bit of the courage before, is completely like a lonely old man, so negative, so miserable, let people heartache, no wonder grandfather Bai specially told me, let me be filial to my father, my father really changed a lot, this let me be convinced, uncle Yang''s thing, the blow to my father is not general big.


    So, instead of leaving, I continued to say, "Dad, in fact, I think my mother still loves you!"


    Sure enough, this sentence of mine is like a panacea. It wakes up my father and makes him depressed suddenly. His dim and inanimate eyes all flash out a trace of light. He looks at me directly and says in an urgent manner: "why do you say that?"


    I pursed my mouth and slowly explained, "in my opinion, if a woman is defiled, especially a clean woman, then her first thought must be suicide. If my mother doesn''t like you at all, she won''t be able to live with you and even be willing to give birth to me for you. Even if it''s because of Uncle Yang, it''s impossible. Anyway, I think my mother must have you in her heart! "


    These words are my real views. Although I don''t know my mother, I know women better. Women are very concerned about chastity. If my mother doesn''t like my father at all, how can she be defiled by my father, and still desperately plead with her family to protect my father, even willing to live in seclusion with my father, and even gave birth to children for him.


    Maybe, my father thinks, this is because of Uncle Yang, my mother will treat my father kindly because of Uncle Yang, but I don''t think so. If my mother loves uncle Yang with all her heart, she won''t treat my father like this. Some women prefer to be determined by death, and they can''t seek perfection through compromise. As a young lady of a large family, my mother can''t be so aggrieved.


    It''s just that these are my opinions, or I can say, my guess. It''s hardly convincing. My father didn''t believe it at all. After listening to my explanation, all the light in his eyes disappeared and was replaced by disappointment and helplessness. He didn''t argue with me, but said blandly, "I know. You go back first. I want to be alone."


    My father gave me the order to leave again. Obviously, he really wanted to stay alone and not be disturbed.


    I see my father like this, in my heart is not taste, in my opinion, my father is the most indomitable man, he is omnipotent ghost king, is the great God, now, he lost the glory, become so gloomy, this is simply more than his accident also let me suffer, I don''t want my father to continue such depression, but I also know, I can''t persuade him, no longer Talking down will only make him more irritable.


    After thinking about it, I still stood up and said goodbye to my father: "OK, I''ll go back first!"


    With that, I turned and left, but instead of going out immediately, I crossed the courtyard and came into the hall of the house.


    Standing in front of the hall, my eyes fell on the old picture hanging on the wall. The person in the picture is my mother, who is gentle and beautiful and has a very special temperament.


    With a fierce heart, I watched her carefully. After a while, I left the hall and returned to the yard.


    I did not stop, directly out of the courtyard, when my figure disappeared in the door for a moment, I threw to my father an extremely sonorous words: "Dad, I will certainly bring my mother back!"I''m not a meddler. If someone else told me not to take part in his affairs, I would certainly not. But my father is not an outsider. This matter is related to my father''s happiness, and I can''t stand idly by.


    Besides, I also want to see my mother myself. From birth to now, I have seen my mother in the photos. I have never really felt the warmth of my mother. Although she did not raise me, but the blood dissolves in water. I was born by my mother. Anyway, I want to see her and wonder how she came through so many years. I want to feel the maternal love I lost since childhood.


    Therefore, I made up my mind to help my father find my mother. I promised grandfather Bai that he would be filial to my father. Now I see my father so decadent that he seems to have lost the pleasure of anything. Even if I accompany him every day, it is impossible to make him happy. I know that what he lacks most is the lost love and the only way to make my father happy Cheer up, it''s just my mom.


    And I, also everything is happy, the fire of war is developing rapidly, my love with Ziyi is on the right track, only, I lack a complete family, I really want to experience the feeling of family reunion, so that my life can not leave regret. I also want to, when I and Ziyi get married, my parents are present, I hope my parents can witness my happiness. So, whether it''s for my dad or for myself, I''m going to find my mom and make my parents get back together.


    With this determination, I resolutely left home, my father did not stop me, perhaps, he did not care about my words, or, he knows that my promise can not be fulfilled, anyway, he did not stop me, did not persuade me, let me leave.


    Out of my house, I immediately rushed to the city. Because it was too late, I didn''t rush back, but went to Uncle Yang''s home. This is my home from childhood to big. Although I suffered a lot of grievances and pain in this house, I think of all my recollections today, and I think of how lively and full of us The story, everywhere has the familiar taste.


    But now, the family is cold and deserted, so withered, there is no vitality. Miaomiao is not here, and uncle Yang is dead again. The house is completely empty. In order to remember Uncle Yang, I lived in this empty room this night and quietly recalled the past.


    The next morning, I got up and went to the airport and flew back to the provincial capital.


    Although, I am very urgent to find my mother, but I am very clear that it can not be urgent. As my father said, the Peng family will definitely object to my mother being involved with my father. Therefore, it must be difficult for me to take my mother away from the Ye family.


    The most important thing is that I don''t know about the Ye family. This so-called super family, which occupies half of the country, is just like a tiger with a big mouth. If I''m not careful, I will be devoured by it. Therefore, I will not blindly run to the capital, before this, I went to see Qiqi.


    In my eyes, Qiqi is a contemporary female Zhuge. She is resourceful and knowledgeable. She knows a lot about the Ye family.


    After so many things, Qiqi and I are very close to each other now. Even the whole Xia family regards me as a great benefactor. Therefore, I go to the Xia family just as casually as I go to my own home.


    Qiqi didn''t touch the string of feelings any more. She knew how to maintain our relationship. She got along with me very naturally. We looked like old friends for many years, and chatted with each other.


    After hearing what I asked about the Ye family, Qiqi understood what it meant. After all, she also knew what the relationship between me and ye''s family was. On that day, everyone heard my father''s conversation with Uncle Yang clearly, and Qiqi must also know it clearly. Therefore, as soon as I asked about it, Qiqi told me about the Ye family almost without hesitation.


    Through Qi Qi Qi''s explanation, I have a new understanding of the Ye family. I feel that it''s too high for me to look up to. In China, the Ye family is indeed the largest family. Compared with the Xia family and the Sheng family, they have become dust.


    There are countless elites from the Ye family. Even, many of them are top leaders of the country. The status of the Ye family in China is indestructible and unshakable. Nowadays, no one can compete with the Ye family. Whether it is white, business or underground, the Ye family is the best. It controls the lifeblood of the whole country. Even if you are the king of heaven, you will never offend the Ye family easily.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 927

    About the Ye family, Qiqi also talked about my father''s involvement with the Ye family when he was young. At that time, the Ye family''s attention did not go to the underground world. Therefore, the underground world at that time was very chaotic and there was no order at all.


    Later, the people in the underground world became more and more rampant and developed more and more. Even many people started the arms business. From time to time, gunfights broke out. This not only disrupted the order of the country, but also seriously threatened the status of the Ye family. Because of this, the Ye family paid attention to the underground world, and they realized that the power of the underground world must be re controlled It was at that time that the Ye family took advantage of my father.


    My father was born as a ghost king. In just a few years, he swept the underground forces all over the country and built his own empire. He changed the chaos in the underground world. Some gangs like cancer were wiped out by my father. At that time, my father was a terrifying existence. He formulated a set of rules, one of which no one dares to violate. That is, people in the underground world are absolutely not allowed to be involved in the arms and drugs business, and they are not allowed to fight with guns and ammunition. Violators will be attacked by all underground people.


    Since then, the old rule has been completely followed by everyone in the underground.


    In fact, we consciously abide by it, not only because of my father, but also because this rule has its benefits. In the past, most of the underground people used weapons to fight. Those who had the most powerful weapons were the king. Some organizations had a small number of people. However, good weapons can also become famous schools. This is not fair at all. It is even more in violation of state regulations. After removing guns and ammunition, people in the underground world began to practice martial arts crazily, and many of the strong ones were slowly honed in that way Practice out, this will also eliminate everyone''s lazy mood, let everyone have a goal to struggle.


    The underground world was changed because of my father, but after changing the order of the underground world, my father went into seclusion directly. As a chess piece used by the Ye family, he completed his mission and quit the underground world. On the contrary, the Ye family, the main emissary behind it, has secretly controlled many forces. On the surface, the Ye family does not interfere in the affairs of the underground world. In fact, it is the real underground emperor. Many things in the underground world are controlled by them.


    Therefore, the strength of the Ye family has exceeded people''s imagination. They are the real heaven. It is because of the strong Ye family that my father, who dares to go against the heaven, dare not violate the orders of the Ye family.


    After finishing the Ye family, Qiqi explained to me the next capital.


    The capital, of course, is the Royal holy land at the foot of the emperor. Naturally, the order of that place is not comparable to that of us or other cities. In the capital city, there is no organized gang, because there is a set of strictest rules in the capital, that is, it is absolutely forbidden to form cliques. As long as there is a group fight in the capital area, the participants will immediately be investigated to see if there is a triad nature. Once found out, the consequences will be very serious.


    Due to the severe crackdown, the order of the capital can be said to be extremely good. There are basically no group fights, let alone killing people. For example, we always fight in groups, and there are countless deaths and injuries, which can never happen in the capital.


    However, the underground forces can not develop in the capital, which does not mean that other forces can not develop either. There is one kind of force that develops in the capital, namely, family forces.


    Over the years, many big families want to extend their hands to the capital. After all, the capital is the most prosperous place. Everyone wants to go there. It is equivalent to the top of the pyramid. How many people have broken their heads to rush to the top of the tower. However, not all families can develop. After years of fighting, only four families have emerged and become the shining pearl.


    After years of development, their four families are now deeply rooted in the capital. It is impossible for other families to penetrate into the capital to share a share. In other words, the influence of the capital is basically divided up by the four families.


    For example, Xia family and Sheng family are big families in China, but they can only be stationed in the province. They will never be able to reach the capital. Even if they divide a mu of land, it is totally impossible. It can be said that no matter which of the four families stomps, there will be a big shock in the country.


    Of course, although the four families are the most powerful, there are also strong and weak within them, that is, the four families. Among them, the Ye family is the strongest among the four families, and it is worthy of being the first of the four families in Beijing.


    Talking with Qiqi, I have a deep understanding of Beijing and ye family. Suddenly, I feel like a frog at the bottom of a well. I think my sky is very wide and wide, but it turns out that there is a sky outside, and the real strength is that of the Ye family. But I just sit and watch the sky.


    Before that, I still naively thought that if I defeated the bloody cherry blossom, I would not be far away from unifying the underground forces of the whole country. Before long, I would be able to achieve hegemony. But until this moment, I realized that even if I successfully built the Kingdom, I was only a mole ant to the Ye family, and I still could not escape its control.No wonder my father knew that he was used by the Ye family, but he didn''t dare to fight back. Even when the Ye family asked him not to step into the capital city, my father followed it all his life, because he knew the root of the Ye family and knew that the Peng family was an inviolable existence. No matter how they develop, they are still ants. Ye''s family is an elephant. It''s a huge thing. If you raise your hand, it can make us disappear. Therefore, fighting with them is a way to kill ourselves.


    My father didn''t fight against the Ye family. It was a wise choice indeed. In fact, leaving aside the Ye family, my father is absolutely a legend. When he was young, he achieved his position and even changed the order of the underground world. It was he who made the underground world more peaceful. At least, he did not have guns and ammunition. This benefited people who started on the ground like me, and also reduced the casualties in the underground world and the rank of the country The preface is peaceful.


    But what''s the use of all this for my dad? In the end, he had to be alone in the old house in his old age, lonely and desolate.


    When I think of my father, I can''t help but feel heartache. I can''t let him live with regret. He has worked so hard for me. As a son, I have to repay him and be filial to him so that he can enjoy his old age without regret.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that I want to take my mother over. It''s just that, even if my mother agrees, but as long as the Ye family doesn''t agree, I can''t help it. If I force myself to mess around, it''s even worse.


    Involuntarily, I fell into meditation. I was seriously digesting Qi Qi Qi''s words, about the capital, about the Ye family, which made me surprised. I had to brew it well and digest it slowly. I needed to feel how big the gap between myself and them was.


    Qiqi saw my sad face, and seemed to have guessed what was on my mind. Her expression immediately became serious. She was very nervous and said to me, "sulo, you don''t want to make any idea, do you? Ye''s family is not something you can offend. Don''t have a festival with them. You''d better not even set foot in the capital. You''ll be your local emperor outside! "


    I can hear that Qiqi is for my good, and I don''t want her to worry too much about me, so I perfunctorily said to her, "I know, I have self-knowledge!"


    After saying this, I tried to suppress my own worries, so that Qiqi could not see anything unusual. Today I came to inquire about the Ye family from Qiqi. Now that my goal has been achieved, I should also leave. Therefore, after chatting with Qiqi for two more times, I said goodbye.


    Qiqi did not polite to me, only said: "contact again."


    Then I walked out of Kiki''s house.


    Go outside, I can''t help but look up at the north, murmured: "capital, capital city!"


    The capital city is the capital of the country and one of the most prosperous places in the country. It''s a place where many upper class people tend to go. However, in the past, the capital was so unpredictable that I had no interest in it. What I wanted was peace. The more lively and prosperous the place was, I didn''t want to go.


    But now it''s different. I''m suddenly full of yearning for the capital. Qiqi talks about the capital so much that I really want to know about the capital. For me now, other places are not challenging. I have no goal to strive for. However, the holy place in Beijing has aroused my interest. I would like to see if it is not Qiqi really said so magical, I also want to see how powerful the Ye family is. Of course, what I want most is to get my mother back and have a family reunion.


    Therefore, after a dialogue with Qiqi, I became more eager to go to the capital, and my determination was stronger. The capital city has been rooted in my heart.


    In this way, I took a step and went directly back to Peng''s manor.


    At present, Pengjia manor, just like the Imperial Palace, is very imposing and has many guards, which makes the whole manor extremely tight. And I''m like the emperor in this palace. Wherever I go, the guards will be strict and salute me respectfully.


    I didn''t feel the feeling of being superior too much. As soon as I got back to the manor, I immediately held a meeting. The gist of the meeting was very simple, that is, I would like to visit the capital city.


    Taking advantage of the presence of many high-level officials, I formally proposed to them that I would leave for a period of time. As to when I would come back, I was not sure for the time being. After I left, the affairs of the organization would naturally be taken care of by the beautiful men.


    As for why I want to go to the capital, my brothers don''t have to think about it. I''m looking for my mother. In this regard, my brothers have proposed to go with me. I did not hesitate to say: "no, I go alone is enough, no one to follow. We do not know that the capital is a key area of the country. Gangs are not allowed to appear in the capital city, and even some people are not allowed to form gangs. If we break into the capital more often, it will certainly cause attention and it is easy for accidents to happen. What''s more, I went to the capital to find my mother, not to fight, so I don''t need anyone to follow me. I can take good care of myself


    In fact, we all know that my strength has reached the peak, and ordinary people can''t really hurt me. Even if there are those who can hurt me, my brother and brother will not be able to protect me. I go alone, the safety factor is relatively high. Therefore, I decided to go to the capital.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 928

    Of course, I have gone, which does not mean that the development of the war fire has stagnated. We still need to continue to develop and grow. In the days when we return to the provincial city, the forces of the war have expanded rapidly. We have received a large number of elite soldiers. This place can not accommodate us. We urgently need to expand outward and expand the territory. It is urgent to wait.


    But, expanding out, it is a big event, which means I will take my father''s old road, fighting fire, is about to create our own glory, we will play the whole day.


    It is because this is different, so Shen Muchen is not good to take the idea, while I haven''t left. We have come to an agreement. On this day, the main purpose of our meeting was basically to agree on the expansion of power.


    To expand our influence, we must attack gangs in other places. We have already understood that the small schools have no deterrent to us. We don''t have to worry about it. The only tricky organization is the strongest in China. The gang has a solid foundation, many members and overall strength It''s very strong. We don''t want to take it down, it''s not easy.


    However, we don''t care. Even the blood cherry blossom is so terrible that we are not afraid, and why are we afraid of other gangs. Even if it is strong, we should try our best to attack it.


    At the meeting, we made a perfect plan according to the current situation of the underground world. The whole army of war and fire divided into five routes and began to expand rapidly.


    The five ways of military horses are led by puffer, duhaisheng, Bai Qiuyan, Dongzhiming and Yang Tianyi. They are equivalent to commander-in-chief of the army horse, each leading a large team of people and horses to conquer the corresponding territory.


    We divide the domestic territory into five parts, namely southeast, northeast, South China, North China and central China. The five places are conquered by Marshal No.


    Duhaisheng once had a strong and powerful iron head help in his hand. In the underground world, he is a very good general.


    The other four places, the attack difficulty is relatively small, so let Peng Yu four people to rate the Department to attack.


    Peng Yu, his military value is outstanding in the war. His management ability is also very good. Especially in those days when we went to cherry blossom, Pengyu fully demonstrated his management ability. Now, Peng Yu has the ability to lead a team. Peng Yu also thinks his son has the ability to lead the team. Therefore, he has no objection to Peng Yu''s leading the team.


    In addition, Dongzhiming, Shen Muchen and Yang Tianyi, they followed me to die several wars. They all performed very well, and we all agreed that they all have the qualifications of generals.


    The development of the war fire has become a first-class gang in the underground world. Among them, it is inseparable from the credit of the excellent members of the war fire, who have grown into the peak characters. This expansion, also equivalent to their experience.


    In this expansion plan, Shen Muchen is the commander in chief, Peng Yi is the deputy commander in chief, and some veteran generals like Mu Nan have a heavy responsibility. They are all cooperating with the five road army to solve some difficult problems.


    This big action is also considered to be the time when I really show myself in the war. It depends on whether everyone in the organization attaches great importance to this action. Everyone is extremely serious in performance. Everyone wants to keep a history of youth and create a miracle of my own.


    The meeting, which was held until late, was later. After that, we had a dinner together at the top of the meeting, and after that, we were scattered.


    I went back to my bedroom for a rest, maybe because of my heart. This night, I didn''t sleep well, and I had a nightmare. I met my mother in my dream.


    From childhood to age, I have never seen my mother''s real appearance. My memory of her is only in that black and white photo. So, for so many years, I almost never dream of her. Tonight, I dream about my mother for the first time.


    Maybe, it''s these two days that I''m too tangled with my mom, anyway. This dream is very real. In the dream, my mother is not free, and she is kept in the house. She has to wash her face with tears all day. She is very sad and feels very poor. She still has my father and my son in her heart. Unfortunately, she wanted to see me, but I could not see it. But I wanted to bring her out, but was blocked by the large Ye family. Cruel of them, we would not be allowed to meet our mother and son. I tried to resist. But, ye family for me, is higher than the sky, I even if I try hard, can not shake them.


    I was so weak in my dream. I was suffering, holding back, really uncomfortable, but couldn''t help it. I burst out. I was roaring and shouting.


    Immediately, I woke up from my dream and woke up to find that I had been full of cold sweat and my heart rate was accelerating. There are still lingering fears in my heart. This dream really frightens my heart. I really feel like I have experienced the life to experience in the future. It is too real and real makes me more eager to find my mother.


    This urgency, prompted me to act immediately, just in the dark, I got up, hurriedly, I quickly wash, took a shower, changed a clean suit, then, I booked the ticket online, while packing up, can not wait to go to Beijing.When I went to the capital for the first time, I was looking forward to something. There are some things that alert me. Anyway, I''m going to open my eyes and see the world. I didn''t know how many days I would stay. I didn''t pay too much attention to my luggage. I just took some clothes to change. I know that the weather in the north is much colder than ours, so I specially brought some thicker coats.


    After packing up, I was ready to leave. When my brothers heard that I was going to leave, they came to see me off one after another. Maybe I left a little too suddenly. Many people were reluctant to part with me. I just went to the capital city. But for the brothers, it was like parting in life and death. They were very worried about me and constantly told me to be careful, and let me never have conflicts with Peng family.


    It seems that everyone is worried about the same, even those who do not know the Ye family thoroughly know that the Ye family is heaven. It''s a day that I can''t offend. Therefore, everyone hopes that I can treat myself well and not fight against the Ye family.


    I agree with you one by one, and I urge all the brothers to leave. After they leave, they must go to the world to make a new world. I hope that when I come back, I will hear the news of victory.


    After saying goodbye to my brothers, I left. I didn''t let anyone send me off. Instead, I drove to the airport by myself.


    On the way to the airport, I called Ziyi. As soon as the phone was connected, Ziyi''s soft voice immediately came: "Arlo, are you back?"


    Her voice, showing her gentle and happy, at the same time, there is also a trace of urgency, obviously, two days at home, Ziyi has been waiting for me.


    However, I just solved Bai Ling''s case, followed by my mother''s business. I felt that my problems could not be solved completely. However, I know that this should be my last major event. It is also my wish from childhood to adulthood, family reunion, and parents'' safety. I will realize this wish in any case.


    After a pause, I made a serious voice to Ziyi: "well, back, but Ziyi, I''m sorry, I can''t accompany you for the moment, I''m going to go to the capital city!"


    Hearing this, Ziyi''s enthusiasm was suddenly annihilated, as if, a basin of cold water poured on her head, suddenly, she was silent.


    I understand Ziyi''s mood. She finally came out of the ghost gate. She thought she could stay with me forever. She must be waiting for me to marry her, but I did one thing after another. How could Ziyi be happy? She certainly didn''t want to live a life of endless waiting.


    Seeing Ziyi''s silence for a long time, I was about to open my mouth and explain to her that I would be back soon. Unexpectedly, Ziyi suddenly said, "what are you going to do in the capital city? Is there no danger? "


    In Ziyi''s tone, there was no unhappiness and criticism, but only care about me. I realized that Ziyi didn''t blame me. She was just worried about me, and she was afraid of my accident. At this moment, I could feel the uneasiness and worry in Ziyi''s heart, so I immediately explained to her, "nothing happened, that is, I got the news from my mother. She''s at Ye''s house in Beijing. I want to take my mother home and have a family reunion


    My words, said very relaxed, feel to take my mother from the Ye family is a piece of cake. Of course, when I say this, I don''t want Ziyi to worry about me. I don''t want her to be always in a state of uneasiness.


    After listening to my words, Ziyi was very concerned and said to me, "well, you should take care of yourself and remember to bring more clothes. It''s cold in the north. I''ll wait for you to come back!"


    Ziyi''s words, also said very light, it seems, she is also afraid of me worried about her, she wants to show strong in front of me, the performance does not matter.


    I smell speech, hastily solemnly return to her way: "I will!"


    After chatting, I was about to hang up, but Peng Xuefei''s voice suddenly came from the other end of the phone: "Suluo, you must take good care of yourself."


    With the disappearance of Peng Xuefei''s voice, there was a beep in the phone. Obviously, the other party hung up first.


    Hearing Peng Xuefei''s voice, I suddenly feel gratified that they have a companion, which is also a great good thing, Ziyi will not be alone, Peng Xuefei is also a lot of cheerful, which is really good.


    Involuntarily, I grinned and grinned happily. Then, I focused on driving, speeding up and rushing to the airport.


    Soon, I came to the airport, put my car in storage, and then I took my little suitcase and went inside the airport to change my boarding pass.


    When I get my boarding pass, I''m ready to go to the waiting room. However, at the entrance of the security inspection office, I was stopped before I had time to go through the security check. Looking back, it was Qiqi who came in a hurry. She ran to me with her anxious face and fast steps.


    I looked at her inexplicably until she came to me. "Qiqi, why are you here?" I said


    Qiqi see my question, not breathing, slightly shy back to me: "I saw your ticket, I rushed to see you off!"


    Hearing Qiqi''s words, I was shocked and stunned, which made me lose my mind for a moment.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 929

    Originally, I was afraid that Qiqi would think too much, so I didn''t intend to tell her that I was going to the capital city. Unexpectedly, she was so smart that she could go to the airport to see me off. Even, she could see my ticket.


    However, I think it is also miss Xia Jiaer. Her network here must be very strong. If she wants to know the internal information of the airline, it must be easy. She wants to check my itinerary. It is very simple.


    Face Qiqi, I am a little speechless, silent for a few seconds, I was embarrassed to say: "thank you!"


    In any case, Qiqi is a kind-hearted person. She has been paying close attention to me. Maybe, smart girl, from my state yesterday, has already guessed that I may go to the capital city. Therefore, she will secretly explore my journey. Before I know my flight ticket.


    Another few seconds of silence, Qiqi finally gasped for breath. She looked at me anxiously and said, "Suluo, do you have to go to the capital?"


    Qiqi''s tone clearly contains worry. To her, the capital seems to be a place of right and wrong, with wolves and tigers inside. It''s very dangerous. She obviously doesn''t want me to take risks.


    Up to now, I want to hide anything more, it is impossible, so I directly said to her: "yes, I want to get my mother back!"


    Smell speech, Qiqi suddenly lowers head, Du mouth way: "I know!"


    Qiqi''s words shocked me again. I didn''t expect that Qiqi even knew this. Yesterday, I just asked Qiqi about Xiaye''s family. I didn''t say anything about my mother. I thought she didn''t know that my mother had been taken back to Ye''s house, but now she seems to know what she means.


    When I was shocked, Qiqi continued to say: "but you should be clear that the Ye family is against your mother and your father together, they are impossible for you to let you pick up your aunt. If you go rashly, you can''t receive people!"


    I said with a wry smile: "it''s OK, I didn''t plan to take it back, even if I went to see my mother!"


    After listening to my words, Qiqi''s expression became more serious. She said firmly: "it''s not as easy as you think. The Ye family won''t let you see your mother. If the Ye family admitted your identity, they would have come to see you earlier at least. But after so many years, has the Ye family managed you?"


    Sure enough, Qiqi sees things thoroughly. She should be very clear. The Ye family certainly does not recognize the identity of Ye Jingwen''s son. Maybe, because of my father, they still hate me. It is because of this that Qiqi infers that I can''t get good fruit if I go ahead so rashly.


    I know this in my heart, but I still want to have a try. I can''t know that my mother is at Ye''s house. If I don''t go to see it, I can''t let my father down. In any case, I''ll give it a try.


    With this determination, I firmly raised my chest and resolutely said to Qiqi, "well, I know, I know all about it, but I still want to go to the capital city to have a look. You can rest assured that I will take care of myself. If the Ye family refuses to let me see my mother, I will not have conflicts with them, and I will come back directly!"


    Perhaps, Qiqi was most worried about my impulse. She was afraid that I had not received my mother, but had caught up with herself. Therefore, she came to try her best to persuade me. Now, when she heard me say that she would not conflict with the Ye family, her face was relieved a lot.


    She looked at me affectionately and nodded. Then, she told me again: "then you must be careful. The capital seems to be in good order, but in fact, it is quite chaotic. Many of the people inside are officials'' children, and they are all high-ranking people. You can''t afford to offend me. You must not conflict with others until you have to. Do you understand?"


    Qi Qi''s tone, full of concern, for fear that I have a little bit of a miss, the water in the capital is too deep, she is really afraid of me into.


    In fact, I all know what the capital is. It''s the holy land of the country. Although I''m the leader of the war outside, I want to live with my father, but I''m a fart in the capital?


    Just like Qiqi said, I can''t afford to offend anyone in the capital. There are hidden dragons and tigers, and there are four families guarding it. It''s not a place where I can be wild at all. Therefore, I will certainly keep a low profile and be careful.


    To reassure Kiki, I reached out and hugged her, patted her on the shoulder, and promised, "I know, I''ll be OK!"


    With that, the time is almost over. I can''t delay any more. So, I said goodbye to Qiqi directly. Qiqi didn''t stop me, just told me to take care.


    Then, she watched me through the security check, I was staring at Kiki, carrying a small suitcase, all the way forward, until I boarded the plane.


    I ordered the first-class cabin and went through the VP dedicated channel. Soon, I got into the cabin. Due to the delay, I got on the plane just as the plane was about to take off. After I put my luggage in place, I immediately sat in my seat, buckled my seat belt, and everything was ready. I closed my eyes, kept calm and waited for the flight.


    But I was very puzzled that I had been waiting on the plane for half a day, but the plane had not taken off yet. I asked the stewardess and I knew that there was a passenger who had not boarded the plane, so all the people on the plane could only wait.According to the truth, the plane is not waiting for people, the normal flight will never affect the departure time because of individual, but this late person is a first-class VIP, and he has changed his boarding pass, so the plane can only wait.


    I looked at my side, there is indeed a vacant seat, I think it is that person''s seat, for this kind of people who are late for flying, I am very disdainful, however, there is no way to meet such a person, can only admit that it is bad luck.


    After thinking about it, I still keep my eyes closed and wait quietly.


    More than ten minutes later, no one even came. This time, all the people in the cabin had their opinions. No one could stand the waiting. Everyone complained in succession. The stewardess had a big head. She could only explain to us with good words.


    At the time when everyone was filled with indignation, finally, the stewardess at the cabin door made a clear voice: "Hello, welcome to this flight!"


    The voice of the stewardess sounds like the sounds of nature, because her words clearly indicate that the last passenger has finally boarded the plane.


    Suddenly, the noisy cabin fell into absolute silence. Although I was still resting with my eyes closed, I could clearly feel that at the moment, all the passengers in the cabin should be waiting for a glimpse of the late passenger''s demeanor. I was alone and had nothing to do with myself. I was immersed in the world of self rest and did not care about everything around me.


    But only a few seconds later, I was disturbed, a very impolite female voice suddenly rang in my ear: "let''s go!"


    The voice was extremely overbearing, full of malice and obstinacy. With my eyes closed, I could see who was making the sound. It must be the late passenger.


    In an instant, my heart was cold. I didn''t expect that this person, who was late, not only didn''t apologize, but also was so bossy. He really regarded himself as the day and spoke so bluntly, which made me uncomfortable. In fact, I know in my own seat that we are first class. I sit by the aisle. There is still a seat in it. But the space in the first class is spacious. My feet are there. You can enter it by leaning slightly.


    As long as this person has a little bit of sense, he will certainly not disturb me. As a resting person, he will choose to drill in silently. However, this wonderful flower in front of me is unreasonable and overbearing, which makes me very unhappy. Therefore, I am lazy to pay attention to her and continue to keep my eyes closed.


    No two seconds, suddenly I felt my foot was kicked, and then, the female voice was more overbearing and more savage: "I told you to let go, do you hear me?"


    Now, I don''t think it''s all right to calm down. I can''t help it. I can only open my eyes and look at this unruly lady.


    At once, I only felt that there was a strong breath of big city girl. The girl''s appearance was the same as her personality. She was in her early twenties. Dress up very fashionable, a set of tights, will outline her body concave and convex, her chest is not big, but the proportion is perfect, her legs are very long, leg shape is very beautiful, her head, also don''t have a pair of sunglasses, let her look more like a proud peacock, however, she gave me the biggest impact, or her skin, it is perfect.


    She is very white, but not that kind of pale, but the flesh color white, white crystal, white clear, her smooth face, completely can not find any trace with defects, this is absolutely not the effect of cosmetic coverage, but the real skin is good, her flawless skin, with her delicate facial features, let her look particularly beautiful.


    Of course, no matter how beautiful she is, it has nothing to do with me. I have no interest in her. The reason why I look at her is because her fashionable dress reminds me of Ziyi and Miaomiao in the past. Both of them give me this kind of fashionable feeling. However, compared with the sunglass girl in front of me, Ziyi seems to be a country bumpkin, because her dress is very tall ¡£


    After staying with Ziyi for a long time, I have learned a little about famous brands. The clothes on this woman are all international famous brands, which Ziyi can''t bear to start with. I know the watch on her wrist. Patek Philippe can say that any thing on her body, if taken out, may be the income of ordinary people for a year. No wonder this lady is so overbearing Come on, it''s all about the pride of money. She''s not so rich.


    When I kept looking at her, her look changed. She rolled her eyes at me and said, "what are you looking at? I haven''t seen a beautiful woman. Please let me know!"


    Listen carefully, I can hear her words. This flight is a direct flight to the capital. I want to come, this woman must be from Beijing. Qiqi reminded me that there are many people in the capital that I can''t afford to offend. Let me try my best to restrain myself.


    I remember Qiqi''s words in my heart. I also reminded myself in my heart that I must keep a low profile. Therefore, I simply didn''t want to see the little girl in the same way. After a bitter smile, I moved my foot to one side and left a large space for her.


    The girl then took a step and went to the seat next to me. When she sat down, she still murmured with dissatisfaction: "bumpkin, there is no eye power at all!"


    I''ve seen the unruly one, but it''s the first time I''ve seen such an unruly one. I don''t want to look at her any more. I just take a long breath, and then stop looking over my head and keep my eyes closed.At this time, the plane finally flew up, it in my rest, into the sky.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 930

    It takes only two hours for the provincial capital to arrive directly at the capital. This time, it is not long and short. I could have passed a little bit of time, but I could not rest well when the girl was around. She didn''t know what perfume she was spraying, and it was uncomfortable to smell. I can''t help thinking about it, so I was covering my nose halfway. Yes.


    She noticed my action and immediately got angry. She hit me in the arm with a bottle of mineral water. She said angrily, "hillbilly, what are you doing? Do you still dislike me?"


    Obviously, the act of covering my nose touched her scales. She may think that it is natural for her to dislike me, but it is not natural for me to dislike her. Her voice is obviously full of anger and inconceivable.


    I gently don''t look over my head and glanced at her. But I did not care with her, she is more obstinate, I also bear, I continue to silence, did not take her words.


    Seeing that I ignored her, the sunglasses became even more angry. She seemed to have been greatly wronged. She was a person who could not hide her grievances. Therefore, she had to vent to me. Although I didn''t pay attention to her, she still kept talking, satirizing me, digging at me, saying that I was a country bumpkin, smelling of sweat and dying, saying that I was here It is to affect the environment and cause air pollution. Anyway, she said everything that could belittle me and hit me.


    though I always keep a low profile, I am not wearing luxurious clothes, but at least I am not so shabby. Obviously, it is very normal. I am just not as good as shit in the sunglasses. I think she really regards it as a superior princess. Anyone who is below her level has become woodlouse. She is the one who lives at the top of the pyramid and has too much vision. I really look down on me like this, even if I were not sitting next to her, she would not have noticed me.


    But now I sit close to her, which affects her and pollutes her. For such people, I am speechless. Fortunately, I have reached a certain level of inner strength through cultivation. Whatever the sunglasses woman said to me, I just ignored it. I went in the left ear and out the right ear.


    However, the more I ignored her, the more I couldn''t bear the sunglasses. Her anger became more and more serious, and she couldn''t even vent her abuse on me. She even called the stewardess and said that she wanted to change her seat, but the seat was not adjustable. It was very troublesome. Besides, the first-class seats were full of people, and other people were certainly too lazy to move. No one wanted to mix up with such an unruly princess So, about the change of seats, we can only end up unhappy.


    Because of the hot temper of the sunglasses, the whole plane was not peaceful. Her anger almost forced the plane to stop. Finally, with the patient persuasion of the stewardess, the sunglasses finally stopped. However, although the sunglasses did not make any more noise, it did not mean that her anger had disappeared. She was still full of resentment against me, sitting next to me, and constantly chatting. But I didn''t pay any attention to her, or since she appeared in the cabin, I didn''t open my mouth. Where could the sunglasses stand it, she yelled at me directly: "why don''t you talk? I say you are dumb? If you are dumb, give me a sign too


    After that, she satirized me on the dumb topic. It was just like, you want to rest, but there is a fly buzzing in your ear. Even if I''m patient, even if I don''t want to cause trouble, I can''t stand this degree of interference. It''s really more annoying than the Tang monk chanting sutras. My head is cracked and I can''t stand it When the mirror girl was chattering, I suddenly yelled: "it''s so noisy!"


    My voice came very suddenly, my tone is more majestic, a moment to the sunglasses woman to suppress, chattering her, immediately shut her mouth.


    Maybe I showed too much momentum, or, my cold words scared her. Anyway, the sunglasses did not make any more noise. She just looked at me blankly, and her eyes were full of hatred. After a while, her eyes slowly turned red, and her eyes were full of resentment. After staring at me for a long time, she threatened me: "you hillbilly, you give me Wait, I''m not finished with you


    After that, she turned her head to one side and completely calmed down. Finally, my world was quiet and my brain was able to rest. I didn''t pay much attention to the threat of sunglasses. I only enjoyed this rare quiet peace.


    Time passed quickly in silence. Unconsciously, it landed at the Beijing Airport smoothly. After a period of peace before, I seemed to have forgotten the sunglasses. So, after getting off the plane, I took my small suitcase and left with the large army.


    However, I haven''t been walking for a few minutes, suddenly, the sunglasses woman came up on the heels of high heels, and as soon as she came to me, she said to me, "hillbilly, if you have seed, follow me, I want you to look good!"


    I didn''t pay any attention to her, and went on walking, as if the sunglasses beside me were in the air. The airport in the capital city was very large, so I had to walk a long way to get out. In this section of road, the sunglasses kept pestering me, just like the ghost. He also called at me and said, "aren''t you a cow? What''s the matter? Are you afraid now? Do you want to escape? I tell you, late, you wait to die, see how I deal with you


    To her words, I was deaf anyway, but my pace is speeding up, because I really want to get rid of this annoying spirit quickly.After a long time. We finally got to the exit. In the airport hall outside, we had been waiting for countless people. Many of them were holding conspicuous signs to meet us here.


    Many of the people who were on the same flight as me found their own relatives and friends. They were very happy to get together and smile.


    In this lively atmosphere, I am very down and out on my own. In such a big capital, I don''t have a person I know. In this strange land, I am a lonely stranger. It''s just that I didn''t care too much. After all, I didn''t plan to stay here too long. I''m just looking for my mom, and that''s what I''m looking forward to.


    Soon, I went to the reception hall. Speaking of it, I walked fast. However, the sunglasses were faster. She trotted out directly. As soon as she came out, she was surrounded by several people. These young men and women were waiting for her in the reception hall. Among them, the women and the Sunglasses had noble temperament. Like a princess, and the man''s dress is also rich and gorgeous, looks quite respectable.


    These people are all extraordinary. They are combined, and their temperament is a high level. It seems that they are aristocratic team. The sunglasses who become the center of the team lock their eyes on me at the first time. Then, she points to me and arrogantly says to her team: "it''s the country bumpkin who bullied me on the plane!"


    A word from the sunglasses woman directly made me the target of public criticism. The men and women seemed to have got some kind of order and immediately gathered around me and surrounded me.


    I stood still and glanced at them at random. There were seven of them, including the sunglasses. There were four men. All of them were male, but they were not ordinary Playboys. Although they were elegant and elegant, they had a certain ability in the past. Obviously, they had practiced.


    What''s more, one of the men, I can''t see through. He is wearing a simple suit. He looks young, but he has outstanding temperament and looks very mature. He is different from other noblemen and girls. His face is relatively cold, as if this lively world has nothing to do with him, he has his own realm, aloof and aloof.


    Others, on the other hand, have a playful look in their eyes. It was a very interesting thing for them to feel like they were besieging me. Their purpose is to make fun of me.


    Generally speaking, in the capital, public security is very good. It is absolutely forbidden to form gangs. Therefore, there are usually no scenes of killing with a large number of people. There are very few gang crimes.


    At the moment, these young men and girls dare to besiege me in the airport. It can be seen that they are definitely of some kind. Maybe, they are the children of some high-ranking official. Relying on the power of their families, they commit crimes in the capital.


    This is my bad luck. As soon as I set foot in the capital, I was besieged. I always advised myself to keep a low profile and not to make trouble. However, I met a wonderful flower. I didn''t provoke her. She pestered me. The proud lady with dark glasses, now she can be crazy. She stares at me arrogantly. Her eyes seem to tell me: "you are dead!"


    After a short silence, there is a white man coming out of the other party. His skin is white and he is still wearing a white suit. This will make his whole person stand out, even if you want to pay no attention to him. As soon as he came out, he played with me. He said, "OK, brother, you dare to bully our sister Dan. Are you tired of living?"


    Sister Dan? Obviously, Bai Jingnan is talking about the sunglasses woman, but the name and her character are really in conflict. A woman who is domineering and savage is called Xiao Dan, which is really dramatic. I sneered in my heart, and my face is still very calm. I looked at the man directly and explained, "I didn''t bully her!"


    Hearing what I said, the unruly little Dan jumped out immediately. She pointed to my nose and yelled, "dare you say you didn''t bully me? On the plane, didn''t you pretend to be in front of me? You deliberately block the way, do not let me into the seat, you sit next to this miss, also cover your nose, dislike me, you still roar at me. Do you think I''m a weak woman who is easy to bully


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 931

    Weak woman, hearing this word, I can''t help but sneer. If she is all weak women, then all women in the world are weak women. This aunt is not only savage, but also likes to distort the truth. Obviously, she is unreasonable, relying on her own status, and does not put anyone in the eye. Now it''s better. She has become a weak woman, and I''m a heinous bastard. I didn''t do anything, but she said that she was extremely guilty. This is the first time I''ve seen such a high quality.


    My heart also slowly generated anger, no matter how the current situation, I want to argue for a bit, so, I directly dissatisfied with Zhao Dan: "I never thought of bullying you, has always been you unreasonable, it is you looking for trouble!"


    Seeing me back, Xiao Dan''s anger soared again. She glared and said in a hurry: "you"


    maybe she was angry. For a time, she didn''t know what to say. At this time, a man stood up, and he suddenly accelerated his speed, flashed to me, grabbed my collar, and said arrogantly: "sister Dan said you bullied her, you bullied her, but you dare to be cunning Do you want to die


    Sure enough, these people are all birds of a feather, all unreasonable ancestors, to reason with them. It''s a waste of time. I don''t want to talk too much with them. I just threw the two words to the man: "let go."


    My voice, steady and with invisible dignity, cold with a domineering, how to say, I am also the boss of the war. Although I''m nothing in the capital city, I''m honored and respected by countless people outside. I''m used to being respected. If I''m just scolded and wronged, I don''t care. Now I was seized by a young man by the collar. This is a complete insult to my dignity. Of course, I would not be polite. I did not start. Such a voice alone suppressed the arrogant man.


    This guy may not be able to think about it. How dare I yell at him? His eyes are almost startled. The other men and women around me were also stunned. However, the shock was only temporary. After they were shocked, they immediately uttered a sarcastic voice: "Damn it, this country bumpkin is really a fool. In the capital, he dares to complain


    "Yes, which Valley is this wonderful flower? I don''t know this is the capital city!"


    "Ha ha, maybe I haven''t seen the world before. I don''t know the height of heaven and earth!"


    "It''s supposed to be a tourist. There''s no need to waste time with such people. Let''s just have a fight."


    Along with these noble childe unceasingly sends out the discussion sound, the surrounding onlookers. More and more people are watching. It''s clear to all the onlookers that these young ladies and gentlemen are bullying and bullying. Obviously, I''m an outsider, and the other party is a nobleman in the capital city. Therefore, no one will meddle in his business and just watch the play quietly.


    Seeing more people around, sister Zhao Dan not only did not fear, but became more powerful. She raised her haughty chin and said to the man in a cold voice, "ah Ke, hit him!"


    The man who grabbed me by the collar immediately responded. His expression turned fierce in an instant and swore at me: "looking for death!"


    With that, his other fist was pounding at me.


    Don''t say, this boy''s Kung Fu is really good. The power of that blow is so strong that ordinary people can''t play it. However, no matter how powerful he is, he is also a pediatrician in front of me.


    Just as soon as his fist was about to hit my front door. My head was not in a hurry or slow, slightly deflected, and then I dodged the attack of ah Ke. Then, my body swung hard to the left. This movement seemed very casual, but actually brought out my endless momentum.


    Ah Ke, who stood in front of me with his left hand still holding my collar, seemed to be under an invisible impact. He was almost out of control. His hand immediately released my collar and his figure flashed to the left.


    This scene happened so quickly that outsiders could hardly see what was going on. I''m afraid that only the party concerned could feel my invisible power. Therefore, as he stepped aside, his face suddenly turned white, just like white paper.


    Other people are gaping, a puzzled look, in the public''s bewilderment, I stretch out my left hand, put my clothes on the one-piece hat to buckle on the head, my right hand is carrying the suitcase, so, I ignored everyone. Go straight away.


    Until I passed through the crowd and walked for a long time, all the people responded. Among them, Xiao Dan''s sharp voice rang out: "ah Ke, what''s the matter? Why don''t you hit that country bumpkin?"


    Then, ah Ke''s hard pressed voice rang: "I can''t beat him!"


    Then, ah Ke''s voice rang again: "don''t you claim to be one of the best in the military area. How can you beat a country bumpkin! "


    Ah Ke sighed helplessly: "he is a master!"


    When she said this, ah Ke''s voice seemed very weak, but at the same time, with a kind of admiration amazement, obviously, he realized how high my strength was. However, he knew it, but others did not know. In their opinion, ah Ke was powerful at the beginning and must have been bragging. Now, when she met a person, she showed her true appearance. Therefore, after she finished speaking, the group of people Immediately disdain way: "cut!"


    A word, full of irony, however, in their grinding chirp, I had already carried the suitcase, quickly shuttled through the crowd, and soon disappeared in the waiting hall.I couldn''t hear what they were saying, and I didn''t want to know. For me, the faster I got out of this land of right and wrong, the better. I almost showed my walking speed. Almost in the blink of an eye, I arrived at the taxi Park of the airport.


    Without any delay, I quickly took a taxi and got into the car.


    An episode, I instantly ran out of the clouds, I came to the capital, only to find my mother. Before I came, I had learned that my mother was in the Ye family, and ye''s family was located in a courtyard in the urban area. Later, with the gradual development of the Ye family, more and more children of the Ye family gathered in the capital city. The courtyard could not accommodate the Peng family. Therefore, they moved to the western suburbs.


    In the western suburb of the capital, there is an extremely prosperous manor. The people in the manor are the Ye family. It is said that the area of the manor is almost equal to that of a small town, and many prominent people of the Ye family live in it. It can be regarded as the peak of the capital''s power, similar to a palace city.


    my first stop in the capital was to go to this outsider So as soon as I got on the taxi, I told the driver, "go to Ye''s house."


    The driver sniffed at me through the rearview mirror. Then, he quietly started the car.


    The taxi quickly left the Beijing International Airport and headed for Ye''s manor in the western suburbs.


    The roads in Beijing are very congested. Even on the airport expressway, there are still a lot of cars and cars. Each car can only crawl slowly like a snail. The taxi I take is no exception.


    During the journey, the driver''s eyes would always scan at me. From time to time, he looked at me through the rearview mirror. Finally, he couldn''t help being curious and asked me suspiciously: "young man, is the Ye family you mentioned the Pengjia manor in the western suburbs?"


    Listening to his tone, it seemed that he was not sure where I was going. In other words, he could not believe that I was going to the real Ye family manor. Therefore, after all, he could not help but confirm with me. However, as far as my dress is concerned, I can hardly say that I am going to travel to Beijing. But when I got off the plane, I went straight to Ye''s house, which inevitably made the driver suspicious of me.


    Of course, I don''t care about the opinions of the irrelevant people. Seeing his questions, I just gave a positive reply: "well, it''s the Ye family in the western suburbs."


    Hearing what I said, the driver continued: "young man, I''d like to remind you that ye Jiazhuang garden is not a tourist attraction. It''s a forbidden area in the capital city. Ordinary people are not allowed to enter it!"


    It can be seen that this driver is also a stranger. However, he has become a taxi driver in the capital city, so he has some understanding of the capital. He knows that I have stepped into the forbidden area of the capital. Only when he is kind enough to remind me that, after all, everyone is a foreigner.


    I know his good intentions, so I also very kind to say: "thank you, I know, I go to Ye''s manor to find someone!"


    Listen to me, the driver''s eyes are shining, as if he has found a new continent. You know, what I mean is to go to Ye''s house to find someone, which means that I know ye''s family. From this, I can see that my identity is also extraordinary, which of course makes the driver''s jaw dropping.


    Then, the driver''s speech box completely opened, he has been talking incessantly, approached me, I did not show enthusiasm, nor too cold, is carelessly perfunctory.


    More than an hour later, the car arrived near Ye''s manor. Before getting off the bus, I handed the fare to the driver, but the enthusiastic driver refused again and again. He said that he should make a friend and never be polite to him.


    The driver was so enthusiastic that I couldn''t pour cold water on him. So I said thank you directly and got out of the car. After saying goodbye to the driver, I went straight to Ye''s manor.


    From afar, I can see the prosperity and magnificence of the manor. It is like a giant, very imposing and magnificent. Its magnificence is really not comparable to Pengjia manor. Compared with Pengjiazhuang garden, it is a little bit of a witch.


    The vast area ahead seems to belong to the category of Ye''s manor. It is surrounded by jungle on three sides, but in front of it is a flat and wide road, which is the only way to the interior of the manor. This road, from the position I am standing now, leads directly to the gate of the manor.


    The gate of the manor is very luxurious and magnificent. From a long distance, you can see two columns of giant dragons circling around the gate. It feels that these two pillars can reach the sky.


    However, the Ye family manor is not allowed to be approached at will, not even near the gate of the manor. On the only road leading to the gate, there are many sentry boxes, one at each interval.


    On the sentry box, standing are fully armed guards. Those guards, at first glance, are soldiers, with extraordinary temperament. They are one by one, holding submachine guns in their hands, which makes people dare not mess around.


    The guard of Ye''s manor is really very strict. I was stopped by the guard as soon as I arrived at the first guard box.


    This guard is not the first guard in the sentry box, but a guard patrolling in this area. He seems to have some power, like the leader of other guards. He is very tall, very powerful, like a fierce tiger. However, his eyes are cold and somewhat inhuman. He comes to me and only uses his cold eyes to scan my eyes Then I mercilessly expelled the way: "capital city, no admittancewww.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 932

    Smell speech, I quickly explained: "I am not an outsider, I come to look for someone!"


    Hearing this, the guard looked at me again. However, his eyes were still scornful. He continued to ask me in a cold voice, "who are you looking for?"


    a cut above others. He feels that the people in Pyramid are feeling good about themselves and think they are superior. Maybe they are related to their top position in Pyramid. Anyway, they are not very welcome, or even despise, as long as they are outsiders. It seems that in their eyes, we are from the countryside, the rural erotic people. Zhao Dan and others are like this, so are the guards in front of them.


    Fortunately, I still have some immunity to such contempt, and my mentality is not affected by this kind of influence. Despite being despised, I still maintain my atmosphere and calmly look at the fierce guard and airway: "find my mother, Peng Yanjie!"


    Wei Meng guard''s face suddenly changed. He was indifferent and finally had a violent expression change. His cold eyes were full of light. His eyes were incredible. He asked me in disbelief: "who are you looking for?"


    I affirmed again: "my mother, ye Jingwen!"


    For ye Jingwen''s three words, I purposely stressed the tone. I thought that, I said so clearly, the security guard would certainly understand, flatter me, and take me to meet people. Even if he was not qualified to take me in, he would at least inform the Peng family or let me go.


    However, I was wrong. After confirming what I said, the guard regained his apathy. In addition, there was a stern look in his indifference. He said to me definitely: "sorry, our miss is not seeing any guests. Please go back."


    Once again, he impolitely ordered me to leave, but it was so indisputable that I was really surprised.


    If I only told him that I wanted to find Ye Jingwen, he could be excused for refusing me. But I clearly stressed that ye Jingwen is my mother, that is to say, I am Ye Jingwen''s son. Unexpectedly, the guard ignored my identity at all, and was still so ruthless. I didn''t understand why. I was afraid he didn''t understand clearly. I repeated: "my name is Suluo. I''m Su Qiyao''s son and ye Jingwen''s son. I want to see my mother. You let me in!"


    My tone is unquestionable, but in the eyes of the guard, I am stubborn. He is a little impatient to see me so persistent. His look can''t help getting colder. He looked at me straight and said in a deep voice: "yes, I said, we miss don''t see guests, no one can do it, you go back!"


    The guard''s words were like a heavy hammer, pounding me hard. No matter how I said it, I was Ye Jingwen''s son. At least there was the blood of Jia Ye in my body. Even if the Ye family didn''t admit me, it would not change this fact. But how could I think that even a guard at the door was so overbearing that he didn''t pay attention to me at all. It felt like a dog of the Ye family could do it Look down on me, can arbitrarily expel me.


    Unconsciously, my anger rose slowly. My eyes began to emit the light of anger. I glared at the fierce guard and said in a sharp voice: "I came all the way here to see my mother. Why don''t you let me in?"


    When I said this, my momentum also faintly revealed. However, no matter how strong I was, no matter how angry I was, I couldn''t frighten the fierce guard. He was like a heavenly general guarding the South Gate of heaven. He didn''t care about me at all.


    However, hearing my questioning tone, he still sternly replied to me: "this is the master''s order!"


    In a word, I was speechless in an instant. It turned out that the guard was so resolute and inhumane that he didn''t care about me at all, not because he was such a loser, but because he obeyed the order and was the order of the Ye family leader. Of course, he did not dare to disobey.


    It seems that the head of the Ye family has already given an order not to allow my mother to see outsiders, especially my son.


    Before I came to Beijing, I had a dream that my mother was under house arrest. After I woke up, because of the reality of the dream, I couldn''t help thinking that my mother was probably under house arrest. But at that time, at most, I just speculated. Now, after listening to the guard''s words, I could almost conclude that my mother was indeed under house arrest. At least, she was not free.


    Thinking of this, my heart became more anxious, such a situation, let me almost can not control, I do not care how large the Ye family is, no matter how majestic the orders of the Peng family master, I only know that I want to see my mother, so my momentum gradually strengthened, more and more fierce, my eyes, tightly staring at the fierce guard in front of me, tough way: "such as What if I have to go in? "


    Weimeng guard listened to my words and shrunk his mouth in disdain. Then, as soon as he waved, two uniformed guards standing on the sentry box rushed over. They almost coincidentally pointed their submachine guns at me. It seemed that I would move, and they could beat me into a beehive at any time.


    I also know in my heart that no matter how strong my martial arts skills are, I can''t be invulnerable. If I resist, I will be doomed. In the face of the muzzle, I will be powerless. In an instant, my momentum will be destroyed.


    And at this time, fierce guard, also issued a very severe voice: "unauthorized access to Ye''s home, kill!"His voice, brought out his domineering, no doubt, I am hard, he is harder, I feel that he is still a head, this feeling is very oppressive, I was not willing to lose the character, but now I was so ignored by a guard, how can I swallow this tone, in terms of identity, I should be much higher than the guard, but this fierce guard, but I once again as a mole ant Step on, I really can''t stand it. I want to explode too much, but I know that I can''t. this is not another place. This is the Ye family. I can''t let me go wild.


    Before I came, Qiqi told me not to offend the Ye family. I also promised her that I would not be impulsive. Therefore, even if I am angry now, I can''t do it at will. At this moment, I''d better bear it!


    So, I changed my face, Haosheng asked, "can you help me to go in and inform me that I am Suluo, I have come to the capital city!"


    Hearing the speech, Weimeng guard refused without hesitation: "no way!"


    But it was in the moment that the voice of the fierce police dropped, a voice came from his walkie talkie: "what''s going on?"


    Although only four words, but I can clearly feel the dignity of the speaker, and even feel his extraordinary identity.


    Sure enough, the fierce policeman''s look changed immediately when he heard the words in the walkie talkie. He kept a powerful image in front of me, as if he was God. But the voice from the walkie talkie turned him into a little white rabbit in an instant. He quickly ran to the side and said something to the speaker and the other party.


    After a while, Weimeng guard put away his walkie talkie. Then, he came straight to me and said seriously to me, "wait here!"


    With that, the fierce guard suddenly waved to the other two uniformed guards.


    The uniformed guards immediately returned to their guard box and continued to stand guard.


    But I didn''t care about the uniform guard who came back to the post, and the fierce guard who didn''t care about the tone was not good. I was just immersed in a feeling of excitement. The emperor did not fail those who had the heart. I finally had a chance. It''s hard to be shut up, especially when I''m stopped by a guard. I can''t even see the face of some powerful people in Ye''s family. It''s even worse.


    Now, I''m finally moving forward a little bit. I know that the security guard let me wait here for the person who spoke on the walkie talkie just now. This person''s identity must be not low. He probably noticed the movement of our side through the monitoring, and then asked the Wei Meng guard what''s the matter. Anyway, this person must have some status in the Ye family, and he would like to see me. How can I not be excited.


    With the heart of expectation, I stood on the road dedicated to Ye''s family and waited quietly. My surface was calm and calm, but my heart was turbulent and excited.


    A few minutes later, a black car slowly drove out of the Yejia manor. It was not fast, but it was smooth all the way. After a long time, the car drove to our sentry box, and then it stopped leisurely.


    As soon as the car stopped, Weimeng guard trotted to the back seat of the car and opened the door respectfully.


    A man came out of the back seat of the car, under the salute of the powerful guard.


    This man is thin, wearing an old-fashioned Zhongshan suit. He looks very old. At first glance, he is quite old, but his hair is dark, and it doesn''t look dyed at all.


    But strangely, this man with dark hair has a white and shiny beard, so I can''t see how old he is for a while.


    When I looked at him, the white bearded man noticed me, and as soon as he saw me, he immediately took a step and came straight to me.


    The closer he was, the more I felt that the white bearded man seemed to have known him. It seemed that I had seen him somewhere, but my brain seemed to be blocked. I could not think of who he was. I just felt that there was a little impression, but the impression was too vague.


    Just when I was full of wonder, the white bearded man had already come to me. After he stood up, he first looked me up and down. Then, he said very casually, "are you solo?"


    When he spoke, though his tone was calm, he was quite dignified. A casual sentence showed his incomparable spirit. I could hear that the speaker in the walkie talkie was the white beard in front of him.


    Obviously, white beard''s status is extraordinary. However, from his tone of voice, I can feel that he doesn''t know me, that is to say, the people of the Ye family don''t care about me at all www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 933

    To be honest, according to the power of the Ye family, it is extremely simple that they want to probe into me. Moreover, my current identity is extraordinary. My father is Su Qiyao, the ghost king, and I am the leader of the war. If they have a little intention, it is not difficult to know what I look like. However, they do not know me. Obviously, in the eyes of the Ye family, I am an unworthy existence.


    But in any case, the noble white beard is willing to come out to see me, which shows that the Peng family still cares about my identity as the son of Ye Jingwen, which is the only thing that makes me happy. Therefore, in the face of white beard''s question, I still very sincerely answer: "yes, I''m Suluo!"


    I thought that if I admitted my identity, his attitude towards me would change, but I didn''t expect that white beard would turn cold after listening to me, and his tone was not good: "go back. Don''t come back to the capital, let alone come here! "


    White beard''s tone is full of dignity. It seems that he is the king who is superior. His words can''t be refuted. He is giving orders to me.


    Suddenly, I was speechless. I just saw some hope, thinking that if I saw a powerful person, my situation would change.


    However, how can I think that this white beard is more domineering than the guard. He not only asked me to go back, but also told me not to set foot in the capital city in the future.


    This moment, I suddenly thought of my father, my father was banned by Ye family, so that he has not set foot in the capital for many years. Unexpectedly, the Ye family also had an attitude towards me, which made me feel very uncomfortable. An invisible anger filled my body, and it became more and more fierce. I couldn''t help it. I yelled to white beard: "why, I want to find my mother, you let me see her!"


    Hearing what I said, white beard could not help but snort. Then, he uttered a very cold voice: "where do you think this is? You can see who you want to see? Listen to my advice, if you want to have a stable life in the second half of your life, just like your father, never set foot in the capital city! "


    Sure enough, the Ye family already regarded me and my father as the God of plague. They did not allow my father to have any relationship with their Ye family. Even my son, who is the blood of the Ye family, should be completely isolated.


    The Ye family is really too much. Originally, my father was unable to enter the capital because of the ban. I felt oppressed for my father. He was so fabulous that he didn''t enter the capital for so many years because of a word from the Ye family. This is a blow to my father''s dignity. Now, they have given me such a tyrannical command. Even the tone of white beard is threatening. It seems that if our father and son disobey the order, we will have no peace for the rest of our lives.


    The Ye family treated me and my father too unreasonable and overbearing. This kind of tyranny is beyond my bottom line. I can never listen to them like my father. The more they want me to stay away from the capital, the more I want to stay here.


    After thinking about it, I straightened out my chest, glared at the white beard, and firmly said, "I won''t go until I see my mother!"


    My tone is extremely tough. I don''t believe it. What can the Ye family do to me? No matter how bad it is, I am also the son of Ye Jingwen. I also have the blood of Ye family. Besides, this is the important place of the capital. They dare to kill people recklessly?


    However, after all, I underestimated the ability of the Ye family. They really dare to be disoriented. After I finished speaking, the calm white beard suddenly burst into a strong momentum. In addition, in his powerful momentum, he also faintly took the opportunity to kill. He coldly glanced at me, opened his lips, and issued a cold voice like hell Ghost: "do you want to die?"


    In just four words, white beard showed his incomparable dignity. This is really the dignity of people standing at the top of the pyramid. Ye family is worthy of being Ye family. They really hold up half of the sky in the capital. As the head of the four families in the capital, ye family is not a reputation. They are really extraordinary. My bones were still hard, but when I faced the white beard, I suddenly became spineless. I could feel it. If I disobeyed him again, I would be in ashes.


    Therefore, I did not dare to refute him with a very strong attitude. Quietly, I lowered my posture and calmly said to white beard: "I don''t want to die, but I don''t want to go. I just want to see my mother. I come here to see her!"


    White beard listened to my words, directly waved his hand, and said angrily, "if I say no, I can''t. If you die of this heart, go away!"


    No matter what moment, white beard showed arrogance. He was just like the emperor. His Majesty was inviolable. I, in his eyes, could not even count as dust. I also knew that he was so powerful that I had to worry about it. I didn''t dare to offend him. However, I didn''t want to leave like this. I didn''t want to be despised by others. I didn''t even want to be my mother None of them.


    With this unwilling, I tried to say again: "I don''t go away. Why don''t you let me see my mother? Why do you want me to leave the capital? No matter how, I also have the blood of Ye family. I''m half of Ye family. Why can''t I go into Ye''s house? I''m going in! "


    At this moment, I was totally arguing. I wanted to say what was at stake and let white beard think twice. However, I was wrong. White beard was determined to drive me away. My words did not persuade him, but infuriated him. Suddenly, his eyes burst out with a fierce light. At the same time, his legs suddenly kicked at me like lightning.White beard''s feet are very crisp and neat. There is no sign at all. It is completely unexpected. The most important thing is that his speed is as fast as the limit. I just feel that there is a whirlwind under his feet. When I suddenly react, white beard''s feet have already kicked on my chest.


    Immediately, I flew out of the whole person, heavily fell in the middle of the road, my suitcase, also separated from my hand, hit the ground, and I lay on the road with me.


    Everything happened so fast that I couldn''t believe it. My mind was confused and my heart was shaking. I know that white beard is strong, but I didn''t expect him to be so powerful. Although he attacked me secretly, he acted in the situation that I didn''t pay attention to, but his speed and his strength let me clearly feel his strength. His strength is definitely not under me.


    In addition to my father''s abnormal level master, few people are my opponents in Beijing. I think my own strength has already reached the top. However, how can I expect that I have just stepped into the capital and met such extraordinary abnormal people.


    Sure enough, the water in the capital is unfathomable, the people in the capital are unpredictable, and the Ye family in the capital is even more powerful. Anyone who comes here can be so powerful.


    At the moment, I am most hurt not by the body, but by the heart. I suddenly feel that I really look at the sky from the well, the capital city and ye family. Everything here is beyond my expectation. I can''t see how wide the sky is in the capital. That''s what I can''t even imagine.


    Just when I was in a trance, white beard had come to me. He stood with his hands on his back and looked down at me. He said in a wild voice:


    "Suluo, I just thought that you were the son of my young lady, so I gave you a good advice. I didn''t expect that you didn''t know what you were. You really thought you were a root onion. You dare to call yourself Ye family. When did ye family admit you? I tell you, you are just a wild animal. Don''t try to climb the Ye family. Never think about it. You are not qualified. Even your father Su Qiyao has self-knowledge and knows to stay well. You dare not set foot in the capital. You are a wild animal. You are too ignorant to climb the dragon and the Phoenix. If you don''t want to die, where did you come from? Go back to where you are


    White beard''s tone was extremely overbearing, extremely heartless. After leaving this sentence, he immediately turned around and walked toward his car. The fierce guard waiting by the car quickly opened the door for white beard and made a gesture of greeting.


    White beard went to the car, but also told the guards sternly, "don''t let solo get close to the manor for half a step. He has to be stubborn and shoot him directly. He doesn''t need to report!"


    Say it. White beard went straight into the car, and the car immediately left.


    White beard and the car just like the wind, shuttling to Ye''s manor, disappeared in this area.


    His men left, but his orders were deeply rooted here. Weimeng guard strictly obeyed white beard''s orders, and immediately called two uniformed guards standing guard, with their hands on the warning line of the first post.


    Two uniformed guards, armed with submachine guns, were solemn and ready, as if they would kill me as soon as I crossed the cordon.


    I lay limp on the ground, to now have a little bit of God, my chest faint pain, heart full of holes, at this moment, I feel the world''s most heartless cold, ye family, really too ruthless, they me as a wild seed, do not give me a bit of love, my self-esteem as dog dung, all these are the deepest blow to me.


    I lay on the ground for a long time, so long that I almost forgot the time. I held up my dull eyes and looked at the sky. Then, I slowly propped up and got up from the ground.


    Seeing this, the guard at the door thought I was going to make a mess of it. He pointed the gun at me immediately. He was not polite.


    I gently curled my mouth and shook my head with a bitter smile. Then, I gently walked to my suitcase, picked it up from the ground, picked it up, and turned away.


    Before I left, I turned my head and looked at the Xiaye manor. It was really magnificent and spectacular. But in my opinion, it was so disgusting. It was just a swamp. I didn''t want to go in. I just wanted to stay away from it.


    Scanning two eyes, I then turned over the head, did not say a word, directly resolutely left.


    The sky seems to feel my inner desolation, even without warning from the rain, rain fell on the earth, the wind blows, I carry the suitcase, the leaves of the Ye home.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 934

    Rain wet my body, but also cold my heart, I seem to be in the world of ice, so cold, cold land, cold air, people are cold.


    At this moment, I just want to leave the cold and merciless world quickly. I don''t want to see my mother, I don''t want to persist in the end, but I have nothing to do. The Ye family has made such a determination on me. If I continue to cling to the enemy, I will have to take a bullet.


    Originally, I can still rely on the blood of the Ye family to play a little horizontal here, but after listening to white beard''s words and bearing his foot, my idea immediately disappeared.


    Originally, in the Ye family''s eyes, I am a wild species, this words deeply stimulated me, I can''t accept this kind of cruel indifference. I can''t think of it. Why do ye''s family members look so indifferent to their family relationship. I''m my mother''s son. Since that white beard called my mother a lady, how could he be so cruel to my mother''s flesh and blood?


    Although, I had expected that the Ye family would not admit me, but I did not expect that the Ye family would be heartless. I also thought that it was not easy for me to see my mother, but I did not expect that I could not even pass the door of the Ye family.


    Such an ending is really unsatisfactory. What''s more, they even asked me not to set foot in the capital in the future. This is even more bullying. I won''t let them bully me. Even if I leave the Ye family temporarily, I can''t leave the capital. Even if the Ye family is strong, I won''t be obedient. I specially come to the capital, even my mother I didn''t see any of them. I can''t do it like a lost dog.


    So, although my heart is desolate and despairing at the moment, I don''t want to leave the capital like this. However, for a while, I can''t think of any other way to see my mother. I can only wander around the road.


    The rain is getting heavier and heavier. There is no one on the road and there is no car. The location of yejiazhuang garden is very remote. Moreover, this area belongs to Ye family''s important place. There are few vehicles passing by. Especially now it''s rainy weather, and the traffic is rare. I''d like to call a taxi. It''s more difficult than going to the sky.


    I can only carry my small suitcase and walk blindly in the rain. I am like a zombie who has lost her soul, wandering in the world.


    Half an hour later, my body was almost wet. The cold wind made me shiver. I was freezing. Finally, a taxi appeared in front of me. I stopped immediately. After getting on the bus, the driver looked at me with strange eyes and then asked, "where to go?"


    At the moment, I have lost my direction. For me, the capital is strange everywhere. I don''t know where I go. So, I have to tell the taxi driver, "you can drive as you like."


    The taxi driver listened to my words, did not start the car, he still looked at me with his suspicious eyes, as if I had a problem.


    I raised my eyes slightly, looked at the driver through the rearview mirror, and calmly said, "I have money, drive!"


    Hearing this, the taxi driver was a little more steady, so he directly started the car and flew away.


    Unconsciously, the car drove into the capital city. The downtown area of the capital is very prosperous and lively. I look at the prosperous city through the window. But the heart is more desolate, outside the bustle, taking advantage of me more lonely, I feel like a homeless child, no matter how beautiful the capital, there is no place for me.


    The car was very dull and silent. The driver seemed to feel the desolation in my heart. He took the initiative to open the conversation box and asked me, "brother, are you traveling in Beijing?"


    As for my real purpose of coming to Beijing, I can''t tell anyone. I can only perfunctorily perfunctorily the driver and say, "Hmmm!"


    After hearing this, the driver asked again, "is this your first visit to Beijing?"


    My mind has been floating out of the sky for a long time. I have no mind to chat with the driver at all. I just mechanically responded to him with a sentence: "Hmmm!"


    Hearing this, the driver''s look suddenly changed. He became a little excited and arrogant. He seemed to feel that he was very powerful. He guessed my business at once. Then, he drove me around the capital city and chattered with me in a daze. He seemed to change his role from a driver to a guide.


    After passing through any famous place in the capital, he would be proud to introduce it, saying that this is not good. He also said that I came to the right place to relax in the capital. Many scenic spots here are worth visiting.


    In the driver''s nagging, I seem to feel something called enthusiasm.


    All of a sudden, they didn''t feel warm until the bottom of Beijing was warm-hearted. In a word, they didn''t feel warm-hearted until they were warm-hearted in the bottom of the city. They didn''t feel warm-hearted until they were warm-hearted in the society.


    However, even if the driver is more enthusiastic, I have no mind to listen to him. I am still wandering in my own world, unable to extricate myself.


    Rainy sky, gradually dim down, the prosperous city lit up a variety of neon lights, the night finally shrouded down.


    As night fell, I began to realize that it was time for me to find a foothold, so I went straight to the eloquent taxi driver and said, "stop at any hotel!"Hearing this, the driver finally stopped his endless chatter. He said "OK" and focused on driving.


    The enthusiastic driver finally found me a more affordable star hotel and stopped. I said thanks to him, paid the fare and got off the car.


    In the hotel, I opened a single room, took the room card, I went straight to the room, to the room, I immediately fell back on the bed.


    Now I, just like the late stage of cancer, the whole person has lost his aura. I don''t want to eat any more. I don''t want to do anything. I just lie paralyzed and embarrassed.


    However, although my body is weak, but my brain is in rapid rotation, I have been thinking about how to see my mother, how to take my mother back, but after thinking for a long time, I still have no clue, because for me, the Ye family is really an impossible existence, even my father''s top-notch hero, are not dare to be suppressed by the Ye family Make a sound, darling nest at home, then, how can I and ye family fight.


    I can hardly get close to the forbidden area of Ye family, let alone take my mother away from ye family. Even if I even meet my mother, it becomes a kind of luxury.


    The more I thought about it, the more sad I felt, the more worried I was. At more than 10 o''clock in the evening, I got up from the bed and left the room directly.


    Outside the hotel, I found a good bar nearby and walked in.


    Inside the bar, the lights were shining, the music was booming, and the crowd was warm. I was in the middle of it, but I still felt lonely and irritable. In a corner of the hall, I sat down alone and ordered a lot of wine.


    At this moment, for me, in addition to drinking to relieve my worries, I really don''t know what to do. When I want to break my head, I can''t think of a way to meet my mother. I have to use alcohol to anesthetize myself. When I order the wine on the table, I immediately drink it, one cup after another, until I feel a little dizzy, and my sad heart is finally relieved. I feel like floating In an empty world, he is really beautiful.


    I know that this may be just the effect of alcohol anesthesia, but this brief intoxication, I also like, I like the feeling of forgetting everything.


    The bars in Beijing are relatively high-grade and luxurious. There is a huge dance floor in the center of the bar hall. There are many sexy dancers on the dance floor. They swing their bodies and look very hot.


    More young men and women gathered around the stage, holding bottles in their hands, and cheered heartily. The cheers were mixed with music, and filled the bar with gorgeous lights. It makes the bar very lively. However, no matter how warm the scene is, I can''t stir up the ripples in my heart. I''m still in a semi wandering state. My soul is free and my mind is empty. I feel like I''m drunk. But I know clearly that I''m not drunk, I''m not drunk at all. I''m just immersed in this kind of floating feeling.


    However, from time to time, there are people to interfere with my quiet, to all the beautiful women with heavy make-up, one by one, they appear in front of me, affectionately call my handsome boy, say to accompany me to drink to relieve boredom. I don''t even have to look at them. I know they''re bartenders.


    These two years, I am not a fool, for this kind of trick, I have long seen through, if I am really handsome, handsome too eye-catching, then perhaps there are hungry women to come to me, but my image now, clearly embarrassed, my clothes drenched in the rain. I didn''t change it or wipe it. After lying in bed for half a day, I was squeezed. Now I look crumpled and depressed.


    The most important thing is, in order to deal with the bloody cherry blossom, I have been racking my brains. When I was thinking about it, my hair on my temples turned gray. My appearance changed a lot. In my twenties, I lost all the youth and vitality I should have. What I had was mature and vicissitudes. How could anyone take a fancy to me and these women wanted me to drink Wine is just for the sake of selling the high price liquor in their bar. I''m sure I won''t be cheated. So, I refuse one for one, and there''s no room for discussion.


    I''m like a lonely root three. No matter who it is, they can''t get close to me. I''m sitting at this table. Empty, I am alone, and I drink the empty bottle.


    I am lonely and the scene of the lively fantasy, the world is drunk, I wake up alone, I am immersed in my world, enjoy.


    I kept drinking, drinking, drinking, I finally got a little drunk, this is the feeling of real drunk, my whole head is confused, dizzy, the world in front of me seems to shake a little.


    At this time, I felt that a large group of people were coming towards me, but I didn''t care. I still kept a selfless state, picked up the glass and drank the wine out of the glass.


    After a drink, I put the glass back on the table and continued to pour. However, just as soon as my glass was full of wine, someone suddenly slapped my table hard.


    Suddenly, a muffled sound came, and the wine in the glass spilled all over me. Then, a sharp female voice penetrated the noisy air of the bar and pierced into my ears:


    "Hello, you country bumpkin. You are so fast at the airport. It''s hard for me to find my life. Unexpectedly, I met you here. Now I''ll see where you are running!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 935

    Although, I am a little bit drunk now, although my head is a little dim, but my consciousness is sober, do not need to look up, I know who the person who is talking, obviously, she is the unruly miss I met on the plane, Zhao Dan, she did not expect to meet me here, I did not expect to meet her here, this enemy, is really haunted.


    However, now I really don''t want to quarrel with her. No matter how noble her status is, I just don''t care about her. As for her brutal and domineering words, I just don''t seem to hear her. I just continue to take up the remaining half glass of wine on the table and drink it out in one gulp. Then, I put down my glass again, and then I slowly picked up the bottle and continued to pour.


    Because I drank a little too much, my movements were not fluent, but I was still not in a hurry. I was not affected by the people and things in front of me. It seemed that everything around me had nothing to do with me. I was lonely and depressed.


    But Zhao Dan, she was originally a hot tempered girl. She came to me to set up a teacher to blame her. Now she was ignored by me. How could she stand it? Suddenly, she was angry. When I just filled the glass with wine, she directly picked up my wine cup, threw the wine in it on my face, and said angrily, "hillbilly. I''m talking to you, don''t you hear me? "


    It can be seen that Zhao Dan hates to be ignored. A lady like her likes the feeling that all the stars support the moon. She is used to being a princess, but she is taken as air by me again and again.


    On the plane, I ignored her so much that she was so angry that she had to settle accounts with me. Here, she found me, and I continued to ignore her. She must have been more angry and would have poured my wine as soon as she came up.


    Wine drenched my face, self-esteem was trampled on again, my heart, suddenly filled with anger, came to the capital for a short day, but I continue to accept insults, suffer injustice, every time, I try to endure, do not care, because, I know the capital is a land of right and wrong, I can not offend people at will, so, I am willing to be a shrinking turtle, borrow alone Wine, but, did not expect me to be like this, but still restless, or bullied.


    With full of indignation, I raised my head and looked at the domineering Zhao Dan in front of me.


    At the moment, she is still that dress up, a tight suit, full of personality. The difference is that Zhao Dan has a cap on her head, which makes her look more fashionable. Beside Zhao Dan, many men and women gathered together. Besides those I met at the airport, there were five or six strange faces. Moreover, these people were aristocratic children. They were very luxurious and dressed up. Obviously, they came to the bar to get together Yes, I happened to meet.


    To be honest, I really want to be full of fire, but after thinking about it, I think it''s not necessary to get angry with these ignorant childe and miss. Moreover, I still want to stay in the capital city. These people are either rich or expensive. If I really fall out with them, I will not be able to eat good fruit in the capital in the future. Therefore, I try my best to suppress my anger Zhao Dan warned: "I''m in a bad mood, don''t mess with me!"


    Zhao Dan heard me say that, her white cheeks were red with anger from me. She puffed her cheeks and wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to say. Of course, the friends beside her couldn''t stand me being so presumptuous. Except for the white man who had experienced my strength at the airport, all the others were angry. The girl started to satirize me and said that I was too forced to play. All the boys were filled with indignation and muttered to clean me up. One of the big boys couldn''t help it. He immediately stood up, grabbed my clothes and swore: "do you know who the hell you''re talking to?"


    This big man, obviously has some strength, muscle is also very developed, in front of him, I look a little weak, he said, but also want to pull me from the position, but, unfortunately, no matter how hard the big man, can''t lift me, I sit on the seat, motionless, I don''t look strong, but seems to have a thousand gold ¡£


    The big man''s face turned red when he ate his shriveled face. In my eyes, this kind of person is just a clown. I don''t want to look at him any more. I just gently stretch out my hand and grasp his wrist. Force a pinch, the mouth also cold spit out two words: "let go!"


    As soon as I pinched it, the big man felt pain, and his hand holding my clothes was released immediately. As soon as he released his hand, I also released my hand. However, the big man suffered a loss and couldn''t get off the table. After I let go, his other hand directly picked up an empty beer bottle and smashed it down on my forehead. "I''m a grass mud horse!" he yelled


    Bang, the bottles of wine were split on my head, and the glass fragments rolled down my clothes. If we hadn''t attracted other people''s attention just now, when the empty wine bottle bloomed on my head, people in the bar hall were finally shocked. Many people turned their eyes to my side, even to the music All of a sudden, even the lights hit me. In an instant, I became the focus of the audience.


    A long time ago, my head was very hard. It was OK to drop a brick, not to mention a wine bottle.


    Now, with my skill going up, this kind of wine bottle can''t hurt me at all, just like tickling me. However, it''s not so good to be hit on the head with a bottle in public. My anger in my heart is aroused again. Suddenly, I raise my red eyes, look at the big man who hit me and yell: "get out of here!"A word, imposing, exploded in this silent bar, shocked four.


    This time, I was really angry, but I didn''t break out immediately. I just roared out my anger from the bottom of my heart. I wanted to use my deterrent power. Frighten off these bastards.


    However, no matter how powerful I was, I couldn''t frighten the lawless aristocratic children. On the contrary, my rolling words also angered them. All these indignant childe brothers wanted to attack me, especially Zhao Dan, who had a grudge against me. She could not stand it, and then she cried out: "kill him for me!"


    However, at this critical moment, an extremely harsh voice suddenly sounded in the bar: "stop it all!"


    Accompanied by this voice, a large group of uniformed security guards, the crowd have to avoid, to these security guards to make way for a way.


    Many uniformed security guards passed through the crowd and came towards me at a high speed. The leader was a man in a suit and a greasy face. He should be the manager of the bar.


    In Beijing, there are no Gang organizations, but there are security guards and bodyguards. For security reasons, this large bar will hire some security guards to keep the order of business. Now our actions have affected the normal operation of the bar. Therefore, the security guards come out naturally.


    The leader of these uniform security guards is the greasy administrator. He comes in a fierce manner with serious and angry eyes. However, when he sees that Zhao Dan and others are gathered here, his look immediately changes. The anger in his eyes is no longer, and his expression is not any severe. Instead, he puts on a fake smile Zhao Dan flattered and said with a smile, "it turns out that Miss Zhao is here. What''s the matter with Miss Zhao''s anger?"


    The tone and attitude of the manager completely set off Zhao Dan and showed his dignity.


    At this time, Zhao Dan was very angry. Seeing the manager running out, she was obviously displeased. She glanced at the manager and said in a cold voice: "manager Wang, there is a jerk who doesn''t have long eyes. I want to teach him a lesson. Is it OK?"


    After that, she also looked at me with haughty eyes.


    After listening to Zhao Dan''s words, the greasy administrator immediately froze with a smile. His expression became very difficult. It was not easy to answer Zhao Dan for a moment.


    I can tell from Zhao Dan''s words that this man is the manager of the bar. In other words, he is in charge of all aspects of the bar. Now that Zhao Dan wants to beat me in public, he will certainly be in a dilemma.


    The order of the capital is so good that there are not many such incidents of gathering people to beat people. Once they happen, they will attract attention. In any case, I am a guest of the bar. If I am beaten in his bar, the reputation of the bar will certainly be affected. At that time, who dares to come to drink in his bar. However, Zhao Dan''s deterrent power is still great. It seems that he has a long history The manager tangled for a long time, then slowly began to say: "Miss Zhao, beating people here is still not very good. Even if you don''t look at my face, you should also look at the face of my boss. You say it is right. In this way, I''ll let this boy apologize to you, and this matter will be settled!"


    With that, manager Wang turned his head to look at me and said in a sharp voice: "boy, you really don''t know Taishan. Even Miss Zhao dares to offend her. Don''t apologize immediately!"


    Manager Wang''s tone is very impolite, but I know that he also wants to calm things down and make things bigger and smaller.


    But Zhao Dan obviously disagrees with manager Wang''s statement. Before I could speak, Zhao Dan said directly and domineering, "can you finish by apologizing? That''s too cheap for him. I don''t think it''s easy for me to fool me. I want him to kneel down and kowtow to me, so that this can be stopped! "


    Zhao Dan, a savage woman, is really not unreasonable. Her words can not help but cause a burst of sighs from the surrounding audience. In fact, everyone can see that Zhao Dan is obviously bullying others, but we all know that Zhao Dan''s status is extraordinary. Therefore, even if the bystanders have opinions, it is impossible for anyone to fight against injustice for me, even Wang The manager was choked by Zhao Dannong, and his face turned very embarrassed and said: "this"


    obviously, manager Wang also felt that Zhao Dan''s demands were too much, and he certainly did not agree with her practice. Zhao Dan''s unreasonable provocation also hit him in the face. However, he was still afraid of Zhao Dan''s power, and the manager dared not speak.


    At this time, the man who stood aside and kept silent all the time came out. He pushed manager Wang aside without any politeness, and said very domineering words: "don''t worry about this matter!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 936

    His actions and tone directly show that he doesn''t care about manager Wang at all, just like this luxury KTV manager is a very small role.


    Pushed away manager Wang, he immediately came to the table, said to me indifferently: "according to the Miss said to do, speed!"


    His words were so severe and unquestionable that they gave me an order.


    I still have an impression of this indifferent man. At that time, at the airport, what I couldn''t see through most was this cold and aloof man. He was different from other Playboys. He was too proud and unsmiling. He had an egotistic temperament. His strength seemed to be elusive. In the airport, I didn''t see him speak a word, but now, he seems to be unable to hold his breath Or he didn''t want to waste time with me. He finally stood up.


    Don''t say, this indifferent man''s aura is still very strong. As soon as he came out, the whole audience was completely silent. Even the manager Qian, who was pushed away rudely by him, did not dare to fart any more.


    However, even if he can bluff the whole audience, but also can''t bluff me, I still sit in situ, light looking at him, cold response: "dream!"


    Two words, cold and resolute, showed my uncompromising attitude. I was right. It''s impossible for me to apologize, let alone let me kneel and kowtow. It''s not necessary to think about it.


    The crowd saw that I was fearless in the face of danger. They could not help but look at me with a new look. Their eyes were special.


    But he saw me disobedient, the man''s cold face, changed more chilly, saw, he leisurely extended his hand, held the wine glass on the table, then, his eyes also sent out a chill, he gently opened his lips, cold to me: "give you another chance, according to Miss Zhao said to do, otherwise I want you to be like this cup!"


    As soon as his voice fell, a crisp sound pierced everyone''s eardrum. At the same time, everyone''s eyes were wide open, showing a color of surprise. Everyone really saw that the glass that had been held by the indifferent man just now broke directly. The glass fragments of the wine glass were scattered on the table, while the man''s hands were safe and sound.


    This scene shocked the whole audience, even I was slightly surprised. His simple action shows his strength. Although the glass is made of glass, it is very firm. The indifferent man can easily crush it with his fingers, and his hands are still intact. This is not what ordinary people can do. I can feel that the strength of this indifferent man is a little deep and hierarchical. At least, he can be regarded as a master Maybe it is because he has enough capital that he is so overbearing.


    Of course, I was only slightly surprised. For the cold man, I was still not afraid, and my expression did not change. I just stood up carelessly after the cold man finished speaking. Then, I reached out and grabbed the glass fragments scattered on the table.


    When most of the pieces of glass are in my hands. My body''s natural gas, quietly burst out, and then quickly gathered, in an instant, this gas all accumulated in my right hand holding glass fragments.


    In the attention of all the people, my right hand suddenly forced and pinched suddenly. Immediately, the creaking sound was ringing in the box, stimulating everyone''s nerves. All of them frowned at the same time, and their eyes were incredible.


    In a flash, the voice disappeared, in the eyes of all the consternation, I slowly put my clenched right fist in front of the indifferent man, and then, I slowly loosened my fist.


    It is even more unbelievable that the glass fragments in my hands have turned into glass powder. The fine powder slowly flows down from my hand and floats in the air of the bar, glittering with gold and particularly dazzling.


    With the fall of the powder, the silent bar hall, I am very cold and very indifferent voice: "that depends on whether you have this ability!"


    To the people on the scene, it was just a miracle among the miracles. In a moment, the whole scene was astonished. Everyone was stunned, and their eyes were full of all kinds of surprise.


    At this moment, I was a monster in their eyes. I showed the lightness in my bones and revealed the most unexpected side.


    No one can believe what they see in their eyes at the moment. My hands are nothing but flesh and blood. Those people who don''t know martial arts at the scene don''t know how I did it. It''s unbelievable that such a master as a cold man can''t believe it. How could he imagine that I have such strength? In his opinion, I''m just a man Mole ants from other places.


    It''s easy for him to ravage me. The reason why he came out to deal with me personally was that he didn''t want Zhao Dan and his gang to waste more time on me. He wanted to solve me earlier.


    But now, instead of scaring me off, he was sent to the army by me. This is the most serious blow to him. While he was shocked, his face became very ugly. For a time, he could not get out of the tiger and bend to the extreme.


    At the scene, only the white people who had dealt with me before showed a relatively indifferent performance. Maybe he had already recognized that I was a master. He knew that my strength was not so strong. Therefore, at the moment, he was not so shocked. On the contrary, he still had a gratifying look in his eyes. This can explain why he didn''t stop me at the airport and let me leave Open, not he deliberately let me go, just because, I am really a master, this point, here is completely verified. In this way, we all know that it is not that the white man is too weak, but that I am too strong.To be honest, if I''m not forced to show my strength easily, I just know that if I don''t show my strength, these bullies will never give up. They are forcing me to keep a low profile.


    After I showed my skill, these aristocratic children were really honest. They were all dull and did not make any sound. I didn''t want to waste time with them. I clapped my hands directly, and then put my hat on my head. In the eyes of the audience, I left in silence.


    However, it is obviously impossible for me to calm down. Just as I went to the bar, the cold man who was slapped in public by me suddenly chased me out of the bar. Where could he bear the anger, he would not let me leave after eating the flat. Therefore, he immediately chased out of the bar and blocked my way.


    It is estimated that I have extraordinary strength, and his attitude is not as arrogant as before. The expression full of his face is only rigorous. He closely examines me with his cold eyes, and then even lightly opens his mouth and says: "what''s your origin? Come on the newspaper!"


    While he was talking, other people came out of the bar. It seemed that everyone was very interested in me. Everyone could not help wondering who I was and why I came to Beijing.


    But the purpose of my coming to Beijing is to find my mother. I won''t easily disclose it to outsiders. No matter whether the cold man''s origin is big or not, I don''t want to cause any trouble because of my mother, and I won''t be stupid enough to report to my family. Therefore, for the question of the indifferent man, I almost immediately refused: "I don''t need to tell you, get out of the way!"


    My voice is very strong, but also shows my unique courage, I just hope that he will retreat in the face of difficulties.


    However, this indifferent man seems to have no fear of me, even if he knows my strength is high, and he is not afraid of me. After listening to my words, his hidden anger gradually shows up. He stares at me coldly, and his tone is rampant: "hum, I don''t care who you are. If you offend me today, don''t want to retreat from the whole body!"


    His words are still very domineering, it seems that he really has the ability, this ability is not able to practice overnight, this is the spirit accumulated over time, obviously, the indifferent man is a person who has seen big waves, but no matter how capable he is, it has nothing to do with me. I am still cold and disdainful to say: "what do you want?"


    The indifferent man chuckled and said in a cold voice, "I''ve abandoned your hand!"


    Hearing this, my heart can not help but smile, this tone, really big can, even if he thinks he is very strong. Also should not be frivolous to this point, should not so do not put me in the eye, since he is so stubborn, I do not need to be polite to him, I once again in a cool tone, issued a cold voice: "you do not have this ability!"


    After hearing this, he seemed to be slapped by me again. The anger in his eyes burned rapidly, and his voice also brought out endless anger: "I don''t know the height of heaven and earth. Do you really think that you can defeat me if you have strong internal power? Ignorance


    Listen to the indifferent man said, Zhao Dan and the gang immediately with a sudden realization, they can not help but realize. I pinched the glass into powder before. Maybe it was because I used special skills. I played a little trick by virtue of my deep internal power. Thinking like this, they immediately got excited. One by one, they yelled: "yes, Senge, clean him up and let him know how powerful you are!"


    "Damn it, a hillbilly, dare to play wild in the capital and kill him!"


    "SENGO, we support you!"


    Of course, there are also more cautious, issued a slightly different voice: "this boy seems to have some strength, you should be careful!"


    From these voices, I can hear that Zhao Dan and other people regard the indifferent man as invincible in the world. They may have seen the strength of the indifferent man, or have heard of it. Anyway, they all think that the indifferent man is a master of military force. However, I only showed my extraordinary strength just now, which shocked the whole audience at the beginning, but when they saw the indifferent man''s self-confidence After the letter, they couldn''t help but feel that I couldn''t beat the cold man in my fight. After all, fighting not only depends on strength, but also requires moves and speed, which are also very important. In the eyes of these people, the comprehensive ability of the indifferent man is absolutely the strongest.


    Even I have to admit that the indifferent man is a master. In the younger generation, he is a rare talent. Unfortunately, the opponent he met today is me. I didn''t need him to fight, so I said to him frankly: "you can''t beat me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 937

    I said this is not pretending, nor arrogant, but sincere, I really don''t want to waste time and entangle him.


    But for him, I said this is a satire to him. He felt humiliated and his anger erupted. He even didn''t want to talk nonsense with me any more. He directly drank a sentence: "you want to die!"


    After that, he suddenly attacked me. In an instant, he turned into a virtual shadow, and quickly flashed to me. At the same time, he manually hit me with a hook.


    From this point of view, I immediately knew that speed was definitely his strength. He was really as fast as lightning. In the blink of an eye, he had come to me and made moves against me.


    Of course, he''s fast, and I''m not slow. I''ve caught his direction and dodged his first shot.


    One hit missed, the cold man shot me again. This time, his speed was faster and his moves were more agile.


    My eyebrows were on top of my head, my eyes were rigorous, my body quickly leaped, and I dodged away again. But this time, his attack followed. At this moment, I felt his real strength. Not only was his speed fast, but his moves were also very unique or perfect. I had never seen such martial arts before. I felt like he was unpredictable His movements are fluent and coherent, which can be said to be impeccable.


    I finally know why the indifferent man is so frivolous. It turns out that his martial arts skills are really powerful. It''s impossible to say that there is no special expert''s guidance for such skills. It''s really more than enough to deal with ordinary people with his strength. However, what he meets is not others, but me.


    Now I have reached the peak level since I came back from miaojiang. So, even if the cold man''s moves are perfect, I can easily resist them, but I''m just resisting them. Since the cold man''s moves, I''ve constantly dodged. When I can''t dodge, I''ll resist. I didn''t take the initiative once, and I''ve been in defense Status.


    I know in my heart that no matter what, I have to stay on the line. If I want to stay in the capital for more time, I can''t offend people too much, especially people like him. From his words and deeds, I can feel that this cold man is not easy to be provoked. If I really want to play him for good or bad, I will be in trouble. So, I''ve been defending, I''m not attacking, I just want him to stop.


    But who could have thought that the more he fought, the harder he became, the more determined he was to kill me. If I didn''t fall down, his anger would not disappear. However, the fact is that he didn''t want to go down for several rounds. He can''t hurt me at all. I''m just like an insurmountable mountain. No matter how fierce, fast, and agile an indifferent man is, he can''t help me. His moves are perfect, and my moves are ever-changing. No matter how abnormal his moves are, I can easily resolve them.


    The onlookers were totally crazy. Their eyes did not wander for a moment. They always focused on us. In their eyes, the fight was really brilliant and dazzling. However, they did not see any sense of tension, because everyone could see that I should pay easily, but the indifferent man was struggling. Even the onlookers who did not know martial arts could see it Understand which is stronger and which is weaker.


    Gradually, his face is more and more unable to hang, he felt a kind of thing called humiliation, he was disgraced in full view of the public, he became crazy behind, put his own housekeeping skills out, he was still calm, but at the moment he quickly turned into a mad cow.


    Although his moves can''t pose a threat to me, I can''t stand his endless moves. I feel irritable, and I don''t want to waste time with him any more. So, while the cold man is constantly using his moves, I suddenly put out my hand and grabbed the iron fist that the indifferent man smashed at me, and yelled: "enough!"


    My voice is very severe, extremely powerful, indifferent man''s fist is held by me, can''t even draw out.


    I thought it was all like this. The indifferent man would give up his heart, but he didn''t. this guy is arrogant and his bones are even harder. He belongs to the role of not seeing the coffin and tears. Seeing that he couldn''t pull out his hand, he immediately threw out his right foot to me. This foot came very suddenly and quickly.


    However, he can''t escape my eye no matter how fast he is. When he kicks his foot, I kick his right leg above the knee. He kicked his right foot back in an instant.


    He ate pain but did not give up, and then left foot, kicking at me, I also go out of the foot, kick on his left foot knee, and his left foot to kick back.


    Defiant and unyielding, he still does not give up, his free left hand, pinched into a fist, hit me.


    His moves are coherent, but they are a little too frequent. I can''t stand it, I can''t stand it. Even if my heart is broad, even if I intend to calm things down, I can''t stand his repeated provocations. I''m also a man of temper. I also need to vent, and I have reckless times. Therefore, when his left fist hit my face, I quickly turned my head and avoided his fist. At the same time, my feet were in the lightning and flint, fierce The ground kicked him in the chest.


    This foot, I used a lot of force, the body is still strong and indifferent man, eat my foot, the whole person is flying, but, his right hand is still tightly pulled by me, so even if his body is empty, people can not fly away.And just as his body was hanging in front of me. I took his right hand, and I jerked it down.


    My strength runs through his whole body. After a while, his empty body smashed heavily on the ground, sending out a huge dull sound and splashing dust.


    A moment ago, he was still arrogant and domineering. In an instant, he became a dead dog and lay on the ground. However, he was really bloody. He was still unconvinced and wanted to struggle to get up. However, this fall directly destroyed the strength in his body. As soon as his upper body left the ground, his shaking hands could not support his body With a slap, he fell on the ground again.


    The whole scene has been shocked stupidly, so large space, absolutely silent.


    I stood in the night, overlooking the cold man under the feet, light mouth way: "I said, you can''t beat me!"


    At the moment, he is as frivolous as a dog, and I, standing tall and proud, the situation is clear, the victory or defeat can be seen. For me, beating him is not something to be proud of, but I just want to beat him in public, that is to say in front of the public that he can''t beat me. I do this to remind the arrogant and indifferent man I hope that he will behave wisely in the future, and don''t be ignorant of good or bad. I also give Zhao Dan and others a warning not to be dogged. Laozi is not easy to be provoked.


    Finish saying this, I ignore to drop on the ground ashen face turn head to see Zhao Dan and others.


    By this time, they were still in unbelievable shock, with dull eyes, pale faces and funny expressions. If I was just trying to crush the glass pieces into powder just now, I will really show my strength at this moment. I have not only brute force, but also supernatural force. I can easily beat the indifferent men to get up. This strength has completely exceeded their expectations, making them unable to recover for a long time.


    Not to mention these young aristocratic children, even manager Wang, who had seen the world, was completely shocked. He gaped at me, a face of incredible.


    Facing the dull eyes of the whole audience, I walked slowly to Zhao Dan. Then, I looked at her and said haughtily, "don''t provoke me in the future."


    My tone is very cold, cold to the bone, my expression, cold in a little fierce, I just hope she can feel my terror, don''t pester me.


    Zhao Dan''s face was full of changes after listening to my words. She caught me in the bar today and thought she could clean me up. But the most powerful one of them came out and was beaten by me again and again. It must be a shame for Zhao Dan. After all, in her eyes, I am a bumpkin, a country bumpkin who has never seen the world.


    Now, my salted fish is turning over. Of course, she can''t slow down. It can be said that Zhao Dan''s frustration is no less than that of an indifferent man. In particular, I warn her in public, which makes her face lose. She opened her mouth to refute me, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Everyone at the scene knew that I was extraordinary, so they did not dare to trigger my anger. Outside the hotel, it was still quiet.


    But, in this silence, suddenly, the sound of the siren across the night sky, suddenly came, I immediately realized that the police came.


    The public security in the capital is not built. Just after the trouble, the police arrived at the scene. In our place, the police had no time to take care of this trivial matter. In this capital city, the police not only have to deal with it, but also are very efficient.


    Since the police are here, I''m sure I can''t do well. Although I beat people in self-defense, this is the capital city. I''m not familiar with my place of life, but Zhao Dan and others have extraordinary identities. In other words, the police will certainly lean towards Zhao Dan. I can''t say with just one mouth. Once I''m arrested, I will inevitably fall into a dark hell.


    So, as soon as the siren came into my ears, I immediately started to run as fast as I could. Before anyone else could react, my figure quickly disappeared outside the bar.


    I didn''t care what other people were in. I just ran away for a long time. Until I was sure that no one was coming, I slowed down and walked on the streets of Beijing.


    The night in the capital is beautiful, the lights are charming, and the buildings have their own characteristics. However, I don''t want to enjoy it. I am like a wandering soul, wandering in the cold street.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!